《I Am Unstoppable》 I Am Unstoppable Chapter 1 I Am Unstoppable Chapter 1 Chapter 1 Catching The Thieves July in Horington was extremely hot. Jonathan Lawson and his colleague, Harrison, were on their night shifts. The still night felt extremely silent and lonely. Harrison was enjoying a film on his phone. To be precise, he was watching an adult movie. ¡°Jon, let¡¯s watch together. This female is amazingly sexy.¡± Harrison invited Jonathan to join him. Jonathan did not look at him and said, ¡°What¡¯s fun with two men watching it? If you¡¯re a woman, then I¡¯ll watch it together with you.¡± His response caused Harrison to snicker. ¡°Never knew you¡¯re also a flirt, Jon.¡± Jonathan countered, ¡°You don¡¯t know anything. I bet you never tried it with a woman, or else you wouldn¡¯t be relying on these films.¡± Harrison was instantly hooked by his reply. He put down his phone and asked, ¡°Have you gotten it on with a woman before, Jon?¡± Jonathan scoffed at him, ¡°I¡¯m already twenty-six. What makes you think I¡¯m still a virgin?¡± ¡°Tell me about it,¡± Harrison prompted in an interested tone. Jonathan touched his nose and replied nonchntly, ¡°No. What¡¯s there to say anyway.¡± Harrison was about to beg Jonathan for the details, but the look in Jonathan¡¯s eyes changed when he caught something on the CCTV footage. The footage showed two unfamiliar men getting into the elevator. Harrison sensed his change and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Jon?¡± Jonathan immediately erged the footage inside the elevator and said, ¡°I don¡¯t remember seeing these two men before.¡± Harrison replied, ¡°There are more than a thousand families in this area; how could you possibly recognize everyone?¡± Jonathan lowered his voice and remarked, ¡°Something¡¯s not right. I don¡¯t see them entering. so they must¡¯ve climbed over the walls while we¡¯re not paying attention.¡± ¡°Maybe you just overlooked them since there are so many people going in and out?¡± Harrison suggested. Jonathan ignored Harrison and continued to watch the two men until they got off the elevator on the twenty-ninth floor. He told Harrison, ¡°Wait here. I¡¯ll just go and have a quick look.¡± Harrison thought he was being too sensitive, but heplied nevertheless. Jonathan exited the office and went straight to the elevator. He knew there were two units on the twenty-ninth floor. One of the upants was away on vacation, while the other unit was upied by a divorced woman. The divorced woman had no friends, and these men probably found out about it, so they were nning something evil. Jonathan liked the woman who looked around twenty-eight years old; she was very beautiful, mature, and sexy. To summarize it all, she was a walking goddess on earth, and anyone would be willing to die at her feet. Jonathan could not even fathom why such a woman would be a divorcee. Of course, he liked her not solely for her looks, but she was always polite to the security guards and greeted them in the morning whenever she saw them. She was nothing like the other upants, who were all too arrogant and treated the security guards as trash. Jonathan arrived on the twenty-ninth floor shortly and took out the baton that was strapped on his waist. The baton was not electrified and did not have much use, but it was sufficient to scare others. Jonathan arrived at the divorceddy¡¯s door and carefully listened for the situation inside. He heard muffled struggling noise and knew that his assumption was correct, so he quickly banged on the door. He yelled, ¡°Open the door!¡± The door cracked a small opening, and it was one of the men he saw on the elevator. That man had a cold expression as he asked, ¡°What do you want?¡± Jonathan scrutinized the man suspiciously and said, ¡°I know the owner of this unit, and it¡¯s not you.¡± After speaking, Jonathan pushed himself into the unit. The man closed the door behind him after Jonathan forced his way inside. From N?velDrama.Org. The man scowled. ¡°Dude, you¡¯re asking for trouble yourself.¡± Jonathan spotted another man with a scar on his faceing out of the bedroom. The two of them surrounded Jonathan and pulled out sharp knives from their waist. However, Jonathan showed no fear of them. When he participated in a war outside of the country, he killed many fierce and evil people. The ones who stood before him right now were nothing in his eyes. He sneered, ¡°You guys are trash indeed.¡± Those men¡¯s faces instantly darkened as they charged at him. Their attacks were ferocious and filled with murderous intent. The man on the right stabbed toward Jonathan¡¯s waist while the other man stabbed toward his abdomen. In Jonathan¡¯s eyes, these two men were digging their own graves. He retaliated with a punch to the face of the man on the left. His fist was much faster than the man¡¯s stab and sent thetter flying backward and fainted on the spot. After dealing with the first, Jonathan grabbed the other man¡¯s wrist that was holding the knife and pulled him in, and he elbowed the man. It sent the criminal to the ground and no longer moving as he fainted from the blow. Once those men were rendered unconscious, Jonathan entered the bedroom with hurried steps. I Am Unstoppable Chapter 2 I Am Unstoppable Chapter 2 Chapter 2 Divorced Lady Jonathan saw the beautiful woman and recalled that her name was Jennifer Hoffman. She wore a purple sleeping gown while her limbs were tied, and her mouth was sealed with tape. Jennifer also saw Jonathan, and she recognized him. Her eyes glimmered with tears from the utter despair she felt earlier. She was fresh out of the shower and was watching the television on the couch when someone knocked on the door. Then the two men barged into her unit. They made known their intentions upon entering, the valuables and also her. Jennifer would have relented if it was just the money, but she wanted to die when she knew that those men wanted to vite her body too. After they tied her to the bed, the two of them nned to do her together. Jennifer had no way to defend herself, and just as she fell into despair, a series of knocks sounded. She caught sight of Jonathan, and even though she knew him, she started tearing up at his appearance. At that moment, she was more agitated than when themoners saw the Liberation Army. Jennifer had always been interested in Jonathan. He was just a security guard, but the aura surrounding him was different from the others. Jonathan looked like a carefree and rebellious man whom no one could restrain. His appearance at that moment reaffirmed what Jennifer thought of him. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Jonathan asked with his back facing her. Jennifer immediately remembered her current state and blushed as she replied, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± He responded, ¡°d to know you¡¯re okay. I¡¯ll go and call the police.¡± Jennifer was shocked and shouted, ¡°Wait!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jonathan asked after her exmation. His back was still facing her, and never once did he turn to look at her. From this alone, Jennifer thought that he was a real gentleman, which left an even better impression on her. She answered, ¡°Can you untie me from these ropes first?¡± Jennifer would really run herself into a wall and die if the police saw her in her current state. ¡°Oh, okay,¡± Jonathan responded right away. Jennifer then made another request with a pleading tone, ¡°Can you do it while your eyes are closed?¡± Jonathan found it amusing, but he agreed nheless. Then he moved to Jennifer¡¯s side with his eyes closed. ¡°Ah! You¡¯re touching the wrong ce,¡± Jennifer reminded him with her face burning red from embarrassment. Jonathan snickered inwardly. He was never a serious man, especially in front of beauties. However, he pretended to be a gentleman because he liked Jennifer. Since Jennifer wanted him to close his eyes, then he naturally did not oppose and seized the opportunity given to him. Of course, he knew his limit and did not arouse her suspicion. Jennifer regretted her decision to make him undo the ropes with his eyes closed. She might as well let him do it with his eyes open since he had already seen her earlier.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Ultimately, Jonathan managed to untie all the ropes around Jennifer, and he uttered, ¡°I¡¯ll go out now. Please change your clothes.¡± Jennifer nodded in response, and her cheeks were flushed. Then he left the room to make a call to the police, and Jennifer exited the room after five minutes, having changed into a ck fitting dress. It was undeniable that Jennifer was a temptress, and her choice of fashion was top-notch too. ¡°Gorgeous.¡± Jonathan gaped at the sight. Jennifer was happy as any woman would when they received apliment. Then, she saw the two crooks on the ground and looked at Jonathan in surprise. ¡°You knocked them out?¡± He nodded and answered proudly, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s me. How else would they have fainted?¡± ¡°You were in the military?¡± Jennifer asked curiously. Jonathan zed his eyes over Jennifer¡¯s beautiful and tempting chest, and she noticed it. Her face reddened again from slight anger and embarrassment. Jonathan replied casually, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll still take them on easily even if there are ten of them.¡± Jennifer let out a chuckle when she thought he was boasting. She did not know that Jonathan was not boasting and that he was actually being humble. At the level of the two crooks, he could take on a hundred of them without breaking a sweat. ¡°I¡¯m Jennifer. Thank you for saving me today. I think I¡¯ll be in great trouble if it wasn¡¯t for you.¡± Jennifer extended her hand toward Jonathan. The man immediately shook her hand and introduced himself, ¡°I¡¯m Jonathan Lawson, a security guard in this residential area.¡± He let go of her hand after a while. It was important to be discreet when taking advantage of another person, or else it would garner him hatred. Jennifer recalled doubting him earlier and said, ¡°I never knew there was someone as strong as you among the security guards. It¡¯s such a waste of talent.¡± I Am Unstoppable Chapter 3 I Am Unstoppable Chapter 3 Chapter 3 Call Me Jen Jonathan grinned. ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as a waste of talent. As long as there is passion, any job can be aplished with a ster performance. I like how carefree it is here.¡± The security department there had a rxing atmosphere, and there was no conflict between the security guards. Everyone worked their shift and greeted each other whenever they met. The only problem was having to check each floor in their everyday shift. There were times when the senior members would pick on the newer members. However, that much was understandable because it was impossible to bully the seniors. Jennifer was stunned by his reply. He was really different from others, and she could not read him either. The police arrived after another fifteen minutes. They woke the two men before taking them away. Before they were brought away, one of the crooks told Jonathan, ¡°I¡¯ll remember this, bastard.¡± The threat scared Jennifer, but Jonathan scoffed, ¡°Forget it. You¡¯re not qualified to threaten me.¡± N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. The crook was stunned by the reply, but Jonathan really thought nothing of him. After those men were taken away, Jonathan and Jennifer were told to go to the police station to testify. The duo spent two hours at the police station to record their statements. They were allowed to leave after that, but not before the police said they might be called in again to assist with the investigation. By the time they left the police station, it was already one in the morning, and the moon was shining brightly in the sky. They were in Horington, which was close to the sea, so it was still warm in winter and warmer in summer. Hence, it was still hot even in the middle of the night. This kind of heat was the kind that roused a man¡¯s testosterone. The captured men were the perfect examples. They knew Jennifer¡¯s ex-husband and had always drooled over her. While they talked about her earlier that night, they were stimted by thoughts of her and decided to act on them. Impulse was the source of all troubles, and when a man¡¯s need was stimted, the impulse would evolve into a carnal desire. The police station was not far away from the residential area, so Jonathan and Jennifer journeyed back on foot. Whoever marries a woman like Jennifer will eventually die from overstimtion. I wonder what kind of guy her ex-husband is. Why did he get a divorce from a beauty? Jonathan¡¯s mind wandered, but Jennifer was not in a stable mental state either. She was afraid and traumatized by the way she could not protect herself tonight. He noticed her distress and quipped, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Jen. I¡¯m here. I¡¯ll protect you.¡± Jennifer was stunned by his statement, and she felt an impulse to start crying. She was tired from struggling to hold herself together, and Jonathan¡¯s reassurance that he would protect her moved her. ¡°Thank you,¡± she meekly replied and turned away to wipe off her tears as she did not want Jonathan to see her vulnerable side. ¡°It¡¯s an honor to be able to protect a beauty like you, Jen.¡± He grinned. Jonathan was obviously buttering her up, but Jennifer did not mind it. Rather, she felt happy and assured. There was no woman in the world who dislikedpliments, just like how a man would be overjoyed to be praised handsomely. Nevertheless, pink dusted Jennifer¡¯s cheeks, and she answered modestly, ¡°I¡¯m already old, so I¡¯m not that beautiful.¡± Jonathan retorted, ¡°Jen, if you¡¯re considered old and not beautiful, then those celebrities can go drown themselves now. I¡¯ll be contented if my future wife can have just a tenth of your beauty. However, I¡¯m just a security guard, so no woman would want me.¡± Jennifer¡¯s mood was uplifted by Jonathan. She tried tofort him when he felt down about himself, ¡°No way. You¡¯re outstanding, so I¡¯m sure someone is waiting for you somewhere.¡± ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll take your words on that.¡± Jonathan nodded. He was grinning inside. There was no way he felt inferior because he was just a security guard. He stood on top among the mercenaries when he was overseas. The Rodunst gold card he owned had a billion credits in them. He had met many types of gorgeous girls in the past. However, he was now broke as he had taken out all his money and split them among the mercenaries. While they were chatting, the two of them arrived at the residentialplex. Jennifer thought the journey was too short, and their talk was cut short just as it was getting interesting, After they entered theplex, Jennifer asked, ¡°Can you give me your number?¡± Jonathan smiled. ¡°Of course, Jen.¡± Jennifer felt herself melting inside at the way Jonathan addressed her, and she responded, ¡°Okay, Jon.¡± They exchanged phone numbers then Jennifer waved at Jonathan and bade him farewell. Jonathan was still in a daze when Harrison went over to him. Thetter gushed, ¡°Wow, Jon. I heard about it. You took down two men single-handedly. What a hero! I saw the way she looked at you earlier. It¡¯s so loving and affectionate.¡± Jonathan groaned, ¡°I think there¡¯s something wrong with your eyes instead. Loving and affection my *ss.¡± Harrison smiled sheepishly. ¡°Don¡¯t mind the minute details, Jon. I heard she¡¯s divorced and is single, so maybe you can get her to fall for you if you y it right.¡± ¡°Look at your pathetic behavior.¡± Jonathan could not help but chuckle. I Am Unstoppable Chapter 4 I Am Unstoppable Chapter 4 Chapter 4 Contribution Although he had contributed, Jonathan didn¡¯t think much of it. He asked Harrison to keep what happened from the chief security officer. He felt that it was too troublesome. Harrison naturally heeded Jonathan¡¯s request. At six in the morning, the duo got off work. Both of them then returned to the dorm. Their dorm was a modified garage located in a neighborhood. The ce was dim as the sun could not shine into the space whole year-round. On top of that, six security guards were living in this dorm, and everybody slept on bunk beds. Jonathan did not feel unustomed to the sleeping arrangements. In the past, he had enjoyed times of extravagant in Dartan¡¯s presidential suite with blue-eyeddies with blond hair. However, he had also spent an entire night in a septic tank when he was on a mission. Of course, he was in his gear and had sufficient oxygen. In short, Jonathan was a person who worked hard and yed hard. Nothing could upset him or make him frown. Jonathan took a cold shower in the bathroom and felt refreshed. He put on a pair of underwear and slept in the upper bunk. Moments after he drifted off to sleep, he had a sweet dream. Halfway through, his phone rang. Jonathan rarely received any calls, and he immediately knew that it was Jennifer. At that moment, it was one in the afternoon. Jonathan walked out in a new pair of shorts. Harrison had woken up. Wearing a smile on his face, he said, ¡°Jon, why are you hurrying to the toilet?¡± ¡°D*mn you!¡± Jonathan immediately responded righteously. ¡°That¡¯s none of your business.¡± Harrison was shameless, but Jonathan was not like him. He would never admit to something so embarrassing. Harrison was just teasing Jonathan. He immediately turned around and went back to sleep. Sleep came easy for those who were young indeed! Jonathan and Harrison were the only ones left in the dorm. Jonathan took a look at his phone, and as expected, it was Jennifer. ¡°Hello, Jen!¡± Once the call was connected, Jonathan greeted her chirpily. He could feel his heart fluttering when he recalled the dream. Jennifer smiled as she spoke in her melodic voice. ¡°Thank you for your help yesterday. Are you free tonight? I would like to treat you to dinner.¡± Jonathan quickly said, ¡°Of course I am. I¡¯ll make time for you even if I¡¯m busy. After all, it¡¯s your treat.¡± Jennifer immediately responded by saying, ¡°All right. I¡¯ll pick you up at your ce at seven tonight.¡± ¡°Sure!¡± responded Jonathan. After he ended the call, Jonathan only remembered that he was working the night shift that day. He had to report to work at six in the evening.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Jonathan seemed unbothered by this. After washing up and putting on his clothes, he headed out of the dorm. Meanwhile, the sun was zing outside. Jonathan immediately felt the heat in the air when he walked out of the dorm. He could feel himself getting tanned immediately. After staying in the gloomy dorm for too long, Jonathan was slightly uneasy when the sun shone on him. The first thing he did was apply for leave from the chief security officer. Thetter¡¯s job was a piece of cake as he only had to work several hours during the daytime. The chief security officer¡¯s name was Benjamin, and he was twenty-two this year. Benjamin was a muscr man and had always been a snobbish person. He was young and proud of the tattoos on his body. Benjamin was also insufferably arrogant as he had several friends who were hooligans. Usually, all the other security guards were afraid of Benjamin. Since Jonathan joined them, the former had been working night shifts. Hence, he seldom had contact with the chief security officer. Benjamin also did not live at their dorm. Apparently, he was highly sought after and was the chief security officer of several neighborhoods. Soon, Jonathan arrived at the guardhouse. Benjamin was not in his uniform. Instead, he wore a gold ne and gold rings on his hands. He was puffing on his cigarette leisurely at that time. Next to him, two other security guards were on duty. The moment Jonathan entered the office, he chuckled and shouted, ¡°Mr. Daas!¡± Benjamin looked at Jonathan for a while before asking, ¡°Who are you?¡± D*mn! Jonathan grumbled internally. I¡¯ve been working here for one month. Is my presence really that insignificant? One of the security guards beside them immediately said, ¡°Ben, he¡¯s also one of the security guards in ourmunity, and he has been working night shifts. His name is Jonathan Lawson.¡± Benjamin came to a realization and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Is there something I can help you with?¡± Jonathan replied with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s nothing special. I just need to deal with a personal matter tonight and would like to apply for leave.¡± ¡°What personal matter is that?¡± Benjamin asked casually. Jonathan chuckled and replied, ¡°Personal matters are things that I cannot tell others.¡± Jonathan was an aloof man. He refused to say more when he saw how smug Benjamin was. However, his attitude immediately infuriated Benjamin. Thetter shot Jonathan a re and said, ¡°Then I shall not approve your leave.¡± Jonathanughed and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you approve my leave or not. I¡¯ve informed you about it.¡± ¡°You useless b*stard! How dare you talk to me with that attitude?¡± Benjamin immediately stood up and tried to p Jonathan. Without batting an eye, Jonathan gave Benjamin a backhanded p. With a crisp crackle, one of Benjamin¡¯s cheeks had swelled up. He spat out a mouthful of blood, along with some broken teeth. ¡°F*ck your mother!¡± Benjamin was infuriated and tried to kick Jonathan in his groin. He was such a ruthless guy. A sh of coldness appeared in Jonathan¡¯s eyes as he suddenly made a move. Everything happened so suddenly, and the attack came from nowhere. Suddenly, Jonathan grabbed Benjamin by his neck and lifted him into the air. Benjamin¡¯s legs were off the ground. He immediately found it difficult to breathe and started kicking his legs wildly. The security guards sitting beside them had frozen in fear. They had no idea that Jonathan, who seemed like an upright person, would be so powerful. Jonathan had a frosty look in his eyes as he spoke. ¡°I¡¯m warning you. Don¡¯t insult my mother!¡± I Am Unstoppable Chapter 5 I Am Unstoppable Chapter 5 Chapter 5 He Dares To Beat Up His Superior After a while, Jonathan finally let go of Benjamin. Fear shed across Benjamin¡¯s eyes when he looked at Jonathan. However, Benjamin grew furious the next second as his dignity was severely challenged. ¡°All right. You said that your name is Jonathan? How dare you beat up your superior! There¡¯s no need for you to continue working here. You can leave now.¡± Benjamin started exercising his power. In fact, his position as the chief security officer was apromise the propertypany made. Benjamin had a group ofckeys under his leadership, and they caused trouble everywhere. The propertypany had no choice but to give him a title in thepany. In reality, they did not pay Benjamin a high sry. His monthly sry was lower than that of usual security guards. However, Benjamin received payment from severalpanies. As Jonathan had interviewed for this job at the propertypany, Benjamin was unfamiliar with him. After hearing how Benjamin had asked him to leave, he was unwilling not because he thought fondly of the job. However, it was because this job wasfortable, and he wasn¡¯t keen to find another one. ¡°I believe that you were the one who attacked me first? What¡¯s the matter? You¡¯re allowed to hit someone, but others are not allowed to hit you?¡± Jonathan chuckled and added, ¡°If you want me to leave, you have to pay me my entire sry.¡± ¡°No, you shall not receive a single penny,¡± replied Benjamin. Jonathan red at thetter and said, ¡°I think I should continue teaching you a lesson then.¡± Benjamin was shocked when he noticed the murderous intent in Jonathan¡¯s eyes. He staggered backward. With the roll of his eyes, a terrible idea abruptly came to him. Hence, his voice softened as he said, ¡°All right, I¡¯ll forgive what you did this time. You better be careful in the future.¡± With that said, he covered his face with one of his hands and left. Jonathan snorted and did not take Benjamin¡¯s words seriously. However, one of the security guards reminded Jonathan with good intentions, ¡°Jonathan, I think you should leave now. Benjamin is someone who would seek revenge. Since you¡¯ve offended him, I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll cook up a n to get back at you.¡± Jonathan was not rmed and responded, ¡°Forget it. You¡¯re saying that he¡¯ll try to set me up? You think too highly of him.¡± He even smiled before continuing, ¡°Nheless, thank you, Anthony, for your reminder!¡± Then, Jonathan patted his tummy and said, ¡°I¡¯m so hungry. I need some food. Goodbye!¡± He left as soon as he finished speaking. This guy is so carefree. Anthony and another security guard felt that Jonathan did not understand the severity of things when they saw how he brushed off their reminder. They shook their heads as if they were able to anticipate Jonathan¡¯s horrible fate. They had personally seen how Benjamin got back at others. Around seven in the evening, Jonathan changed into a clean white shirt, a pair of jeans, and sneakers. He was wearing a buzz cut and had an overwhelming aura. Jonathan looked fresh, clean, and energetic. In fact, he would leave a great impression on girls the first time they saw him. On top of that, Jonathan was a decent-looking man and had the temperament of a military man. He was also a carefree person, and that only increased his charisma. Jonathan stood outside the neighborhood and waited for Jennifer. Jennifer had given Jonathan a call earlier, saying that she would leave work at six. However, she would bete if she had to take care of some errands. Hence, seven o¡¯clock was the best time for her. Around ten minutes to seven, the beautiful sky was painted red by the sun on the faraway horizon. The night startedter on such a hot day. Jonathan did not wait for long before Jennifer arrived. She was driving an inconspicuous Volkswagen Lavida that was white in color. Shortly after, she pulled up in front of Jonathan. He opened the door and got into the car. Jennifer was stunned when she saw Jonathan as she felt that he looked good. She realized that he was different from the usual sissy young men. Jonathan was also stunned when he saw Jennifer. She was wearing a standard professional suit¡ª a white blouse and a ck skirt. Jennifer looked seductive in her professional suit as she had a perfect figure. Those who were into uniforms would not be able to hold back when they saw her. ¡°Jen, you look gorgeous today!¡± Jonathan smiled and gave hispliments generously. Jennifer smiled as she started the car and responded, ¡°I¡¯m not that beautiful, and I¡¯m turning thirty soon. You can stopplimenting me.¡± Jonathan immediately eximed exaggeratedly, ¡°Jen, are you lying? You don¡¯t even look like you¡¯re eighteen years old.¡± ¡°You¡¯re such a smooth talker.¡± Jennifer blushed upon hearing what Jonathan said. ¡°By the way, what do you want to eat?¡± Jennifer asked. ¡°I¡¯m fine with anything. Jen, you can decide for us,¡± replied Jonathan. ¡°All right. Let¡¯s go for barbecue,¡± Jennifer suggested. ¡°Okay!¡± Jonathan responded right away. The barbecue Jennifer mentioned was three kilometers away. The barbecue shop was a high-quality shop. They found a window seat and sat down. After they ced their orders, Jennifer poured Jonathan a ss of water. She could not hold back her curiosity and asked, ¡°Jon, where did you serve in the past? You have extraordinary skills, and I¡¯m sure you would achieve great things if you stayed in the army. Why are you working as a security guard in our neighborhood?¡± Jonathan took a sip of the water and started lying casually through his teeth. ¡°I used to be in the Marsingfill¡¯s military zone. After that, my superiors encouraged us to change our job from being a soldier, and I abided by their advice.¡± Jennifer was slightly stunned when she heard that. ¡°Your superiors willingly allowed you to change your career?¡± ¡°Well, there was nothing he could have done to stop me. I no longer wanted to work in the military,¡± said Jonathan.From N?velDrama.Org. I Am Unstoppable Chapter 6 I Am Unstoppable Chapter 6 Chapter 6 Old Wounds ¡°Why did you quit the military?¡± Jennifer immediately probed. Letting out a sigh, Jonathan said, ¡°It was a lot of work, and there weren¡¯t anymissions for us. I was working overtime when others were on vacation. There¡¯s nothing nice about working as a soldier.¡± Jennifer let out a chuckle and said, ¡°Well, there¡¯s nothing nice about working as a security guard either.¡± At that, Jonathanughed and responded, ¡°At least my life will not be in danger!¡± Jennifer also realized that Jonathan did not wish to discuss his past and was merely keeping her entertained. Hence, she stopped probing any further. ¡°By the way, Jon, ourpany is looking for a chief security officer. Since you¡¯re such a skilled person, why don¡¯t you join mypany? It¡¯s better than staying in this neighborhood.¡± Jennifer¡¯s offer caught Jonathan¡¯s attention. After all, he would not have any peace in this neighborhood as he had beat Benjamin up today. ¡°How is the pay?¡± he immediately asked. ¡°I¡¯m sure that it¡¯s better than your pay here!¡± responded Jennifer. Jonathan knew that she was right. On top of that, he did not care much about his sry. Jonathan was only trying to have a conversation with her. ¡°All right.¡± Jennifer was thrilled to hear that. ¡°It¡¯s decided then. When can you start?¡± she asked. ¡°I can start tomorrow,¡± replied Jonathan. Jennifer stated smilingly, ¡°All right. Don¡¯t worry if yourpany refuses to pay your sry. We shall make up for it.¡± Jonathan immediately grew interested in Jennifer¡¯s identity when he heard what she said. He asked, ¡°Jen, what kind of work does yourpany do? Do you own thepany?¡± Jennifer blushed as she spoke. ¡°I¡¯m not capable enough to start my ownpany, and I¡¯m just an employee there. However, I¡¯m friends with the CEO, and I can put in my two cents with her.¡± Jonathan replied, ¡°I see. By the way, may I know what businesses yourpany does?¡± ¡°Fashion design!¡± replied Jennifer. Jonathan gasped at her response. Throughout the entire night, the atmosphere of the dinner was jolly and pleasant. Jonathan was a chatty person, and Jennifer was greatly amused by his antics. It was already ten by the time they left the restaurant. The dinner hadsted for a long time. None of them could drive as they had both consumed alcohol. Jennifer left her car in a parking lot by the roadside. As their neighborhood was near the restaurant, they journeyed back on foot. Jennifer¡¯s cheeks were crimson red as she had two cans of beer. On top of that, her body scent became more intense after she had consumed alcohol. After walking some distance, Jennifer pulled her hairband off as she felt that it was a nuisance. Her jet- ck hair was instantly let loose. Jonathan couldn¡¯t tear his eyes away from her beauty. Jennifer was just like a fairy who had entered the mortal world. Curious at his reaction, Jennifer asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jonathan spoke sincerely. ¡°Jen, you¡¯re such a beautiful woman. If I marry somebody like you, I would rather die instead of divorcing you.¡± Jonathan¡¯s heart skipped a beat at his words. He realized that he had slipped up. How could he bring up Jennifer¡¯s divorce when he merely heard it from others? Sure enough, the twinkle in Jennifer¡¯s eyes dimmed. She did notment further and only replied, ¡°Let¡¯s go. It¡¯ste, and we should go back.¡± Without further prompting, Jennifer took the lead and started walking away. Jonathan¡¯s original n was to apologize, but he had forgotten about it. That just showed how much of a carefree person he was. Jonathan immediately chased after Jennifer. ¡°Jen, I¡¯m sorry,¡± he quickly said. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Jennifer responded tly, ¡°It¡¯s all right.¡± As the duo continued their journey back to the neighborhood, the atmosphere was awkward. Jonathan worked in a neighborhood called Baykeep. As he had opened Jennifer¡¯s old wounds, she did not speak to him throughout the journey. However, she did not hold any grudges against Jonathan as well. They had just arrived at the neighborhood when a dark figure appeared out of nowhere. Jennifer immediately screamed in shock and hugged Jonathan instinctively. Jennifer was on edge as she had just experienced a traumatizing incident the day before. Jonathan also spotted the figure at the same time. It was none other than Jonathan¡¯s roommate, Harrison. He had a weird expression on his face as he looked at how Jonathan and Jennifer hugged each other. Jonathan cleared his throat and said, ¡°Jen, this is my colleague, Harrison!¡± Embarrassment overcame Jennifer when she heard Jonathan¡¯s words. Her delicate face immediately blushed crimson red. Jennifer took a deep breath and let go of Jonathan¡¯s arms. She then turned around to look at Harrison. ¡°Hello!¡± In a sh, Jennifer transformed into her elegant self once more. She acted as if nothing had happened moments ago. Harrison grew nervous and blushed when he saw Jennifer, who looked like a goddess. On the other hand, Jonathan knew that something must have happened for Harrison to stop him at the entrance. He asked, ¡°What happened, Harrison?¡± Thetter immediately came to his senses and approached Jonathan. He said softly, ¡°Jon, you better leave now. I heard that Benjamin and the others are out to get you.¡± Jonathan immediately said, ¡°You gave me a scare. I thought that something serious had happened.¡± He then patted Harrison on his shoulder and continued, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not afraid of that punk.¡± ¡°Jon, you¡ª¡± Harrison was struck silent. He wanted to persuade Jonathan further, but Jonathan had already turned around to speak to Jennifer. ¡°Jen, let¡¯s go. I shall escort you home.¡± Jennifer nodded. After she and Jonathan entered themunity, she immediately asked worryingly, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Isn¡¯t Benjamin your chief security officer? Why is he out to get you?¡± Jennifer had seen Benjamin before. She had always felt that he was a smug and unpleasant person. Jonathan responded with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I beat him up in the afternoon. I believe you¡¯ve run into that punk in the past. He¡¯s so arrogant for his age and has forgotten his ce in this world. I was disciplining him on behalf of his parents.¡± Jennifer had to admit that Jonathan was right as Benjamin had been asking for it. However, she still asked, ¡°Why did you beat him up?¡± Jennifer disliked men who constantly got into fights. After all, she was into mature and enterprising men. As for Jonathan, she considered him her savior. A security guard like Jonathan was definitely not her ideal type. Although she was a divorcee, she was a proud woman. Jonathan responded by saying, ¡°I¡¯m working the night shift tonight, but you were treating me to dinner. Benjamin turned me down when I asked him to grant my leave. He even tried to hit me when I told him that I didn¡¯t care if he approved my leave. However, he was not my match, and I was the one who taught him a lesson instead.¡± Jonathan spoke with ease as if it was nothing serious. At that moment, somebody shouted from behind, ¡°Stop right there!¡± The one who shouted was none other than Benjamin. I Am Unstoppable Chapter 7 I Am Unstoppable Chapter 7 Chapter 7 This Dude Is Mentally Ill As if he was catching a cheating partner, Benjamin shouted with a spirit of righteousness, ¡°Stop right there!¡± Startled by his voice, Jennifer and Jonathan turned around and instantly found Benjamin and four police officers heading toward them. Among the four police officers, a gorgeousdy stood at the forefront. d in a dark blue police uniform, she was a stunning beauty, with her shirt clinging to every generous curve and dip. She looked young, as if she was less than twenty years old. However, Jennifer guessed that she must be older than twenty as girls these days were well yed out, making it hard for others to tell their actual age. Simrly, Jennifer herself had an appearance of twenty-four years old. Shuddering at such a sight, she wondered, Why are the police here? The striking police officer, who had led the others to Jonathan, was Amber Johnson, who had a frosty look. Just as Amber was about to speak, Jonathan broke the silence. He chuckled and taunted Benjamin, ¡°Loser, have you brought along such a formidable gang to scare us?¡± Benjamin was dumbfounded. Are you insane? The police are here. Shouldn¡¯t you be nervous about it? Furrowing her brows, Jennifer found his frivolous and insolent character dreadful, as she preferred someone who was mature and reserved. Never paying attention to trifles, Jonathan was oblivious to Jennifer¡¯s difort at his behavior. Just then, Amber frowned and snapped, ¡°Watch your mouth!¡± While sizing Amber up, Jonathan¡¯s stare lingered at her chest briefly. However, with Jennifer¡¯s presence, Jonathan restrained himself and immediately shifted his gaze. Chuckling, Jonathan retorted, ¡°Well, I don¡¯t see a problem since mouths are used for speaking.¡± Infuriated, Amber fumed, ¡°Be serious. Stop messing around!¡± Cackling, Jonathan challenged, ¡°Who are you to control my expression? Ever since I was young, I have always lovedughing. Hahaha¡­¡± Could not stand watching it any longer, a male office police officer, who stood next to Amber, reproached, ¡°Behave yourself. If you don¡¯t cooperate with our investigation, things will not end well for you.¡± Shooting a re at the male officer, Jonathan said nonchntly, ¡°I¡¯m chatting with a prettydy, so mind your own business.¡± Amber was disgruntled at Jonathan¡¯s shameless acts. On the other hand, Benjamin frowned. I¡¯m sure Jonathan is definitely not an honest man, and he¡¯s more like a rascal than I am! I will never be this puffed up with arrogance in front of the police officers. Done messing around, Jonathan inquired, ¡°So what¡¯s wrong, gorgeous? Why are you looking for me? Have Imitted a crime?¡± Amber answered solemnly, ¡°We¡¯ve received a police report where someone suspected that you¡¯ve been stealing in the neighborhood for quite some time now.¡± Ignoring Amber, Jonathan pivoted to Benjamin. ¡°You¡¯re the one who made the police report, right?¡± He was surprised that Benjamin would y dirty. With the support from the police, Benjamin had nothing to be afraid of Jonathan. He snorted and chided, ¡°You¡¯re the scum of our security team.¡± Giving a wryugh, Jonathan threatened, ¡°Bravo! You sure are capable, aren¡¯t you? Just you wait! Once the police officers are gone, you¡¯re as good as dead!¡± Benjamin shuddered at his words. Feeling livid, Amber barked, ¡°Behave yourself! How dare you threaten others in front of us! This is sufficient for me to arrest you.¡± Jonathan responded, ¡°Whatever.¡± Enraged by his behavior which was beyond insolent, Amber inhaled deeply to calm herself down and reminded herself to get down to business. She instructed, ¡°Follow us to your dorm. We¡¯ll conduct a search with your presence.¡± Jonathan replied, ¡°Sure, let¡¯s go.¡± Although Jennifer had only known Jonathan recently, she believed that he would not do such a thing and felt anxious for him. Jennifer was of the opinion that Jonathan was a candid person, and it was further proved by his threat to Benjamin before the police. If Benjamin was the one making this report, he must have set up some traps. Jennifer reminded softly, ¡°Jon, he must have ced the stolen goods under your bed.¡± Snickering, Jonathan reassured, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, Jen. Everything will be fine.¡± As always, he maintained a mask of indifference, and it was as if he had nothing to care about. Although Anthony and Harrison had warned Jonathan earlier today, thetter paid no heed to it. Jennifer could not figure out if it were because of Jonathan¡¯s arrogance or confidence in dealing with every matter. Soon, they arrived at the dorm. From N?velDrama.Org. The fluorescentmp shone brightly at the dorm, resembling daylight. Engrossed in a card game, four security guards froze with a ghastly pallor on their faces when they caught sight of the police officers. We¡¯re only gambling with a small amount of money. I¡¯m sure there¡¯s no need for this. Jonathan smirked andforted, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. They¡¯re not here to arrest you guys, as their target is me.¡± Feeling incredulous by his words, Amber and everyone else fell speechless. I Am Unstoppable Chapter 8 I Am Unstoppable Chapter 8 Chapter 8 Too Arrogant The four security guards breathed a sigh of relief when they heard what Jonathan said. Then they quickly collected the cards and money and stood aside quietly. Benjamin didn¡¯t take any action. He didn¡¯t want to make it too obvious at that moment. ¡°Which is your bed?¡± Amber asked Jonathan with a cold expression. Thetter then pointed at his bed and smiled. ¡°Search as you like.¡± When Jonathan sounded so confident, Amber and the other police couldn¡¯t help but wonder if they had wronged him. Damn it. Laugh as you can now. You won¡¯t be able toughter. Benjamin sneered in his heart. With that, Amber ordered the police to search thoroughly. In moments, they found a gold ne right under Jonathan¡¯s bed. ¡°This is mine!¡± Benjamin eximed. Then he yelled at Jonathan angrily, ¡°So you were the one who stole my ne!¡± Seeing that, Amber also looked at Jonathan and asked, ¡°What else do you have to say?¡± However, Jonathan justughed. ¡°Do you believe his words? He¡¯s setting me up!¡± After a pause, he continued again, ¡°If I want his things, I will take them directly.¡± As soon as he finished his words, he turned around and moved quickly next to Benjamin. Then he put his arm around Benjamin¡¯s shoulder and asked, ¡°Tell me, did you set me up?¡± Benjamin was a bold man. However, as soon as he saw Jonathan behaving like that, he felt a little scared. Jonathan¡¯s arm on his shoulder suddenly gave him a fright. ¡°No, how could I set you up? You¡¯re the¡ª¡± However, Benjamin screamed in pain before he could finish his words. ¡°Stop!¡± Amber and the officers were furious. Jonathan was beating the witness in front of them. Amber was a hot-tempered person. She couldn¡¯t help but point her gun at Jonathan angrily. The other three policemen went up to capture Jonathan at once. Nheless, even though Jonathan was seizing Benjamin tightly with one arm, he suddenly kicked twice. With that, the two policemen fell heavily to the ground. Jonathan then struck his hand again, and thest policeman staggered a few steps before falling to the ground too. ¡°Stop it!¡± Amber was dumbfounded. She didn¡¯t expect Jonathan to be so aggressive that he dared to attack the police openly. He¡¯s so strong, and his skills are terrifying! ¡°If you don¡¯t stop, I¡¯ll shoot!¡± Amber was boiling with rage. ¡°Hey, pretty officer. If you want to shoot, you have to make sure there are bullets in your pistol. And don¡¯t forget to unlock the trigger lock first.¡± Jonathan smiled with a sharp re before he continued, ¡°Are you guys blind? How dare you use me of stealing? I¡¯ve killed and set fire before, but I¡¯d never steal.¡± After saying that, he grasped Benjamin¡¯s hair and pinned him to the ground. Benjamin spat out a mouthful of blood, and his face turned red and swollen. It was apparent that Jonathan was ruthless with his attacks. Indeed, there was no bullet in Amber¡¯s gun. Seeing that, Amber became nervous. She used what she had learned in the police academy to seize Jonathan immediately. Nheless, thetter sneered. He fought back and struck again. In an instant, Amber felt a sharp pain in her wrist. It seemed that Jonathan had dislocated her wrist, and she couldn¡¯t help but cry in pain. Seeing that, Jennifer and the other security guards were stunned. ¡°D*mn it! What the hell are you doing? I will kill you in front of these policemen if you don¡¯t clear things up today. Do you believe me?¡± Jonathan roared at Benjamin. He was enraged. It was evident that he was really pissed off. When he was abroad, he was the King of Thunder. He was known for his hot temper. How dare someone set him up for stealing when he was back in his country? Benjamin was frightened to death, and he couldn¡¯t help but urinate. In a moment, the entire ce stank of urine. ¡°Mr. Lawson, I¡¯m wrong. I¡¯m sorry that I set you up. I won¡¯t do that again.¡± Benjamin begged. He was scared to tears. It was only then that Jonathan let go of him. ncing at Amber, Jonathan pped his hand and said, ¡°You are just a brainless woman. Didn¡¯t you notice that it was a trap? Do you need me to exin it to you?¡± Hearing that, fear shed across Amber¡¯s eyes. It was the first time she had met someone like Jonathan. The murderous look on his face was so frightening¡ªone that had taken a lot of lives. Amber had no choice but to finally believe Jonathan didn¡¯t steal a thing. A person like him wouldn¡¯t do something so sneaky. Benjamin stood up and cried, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I set Mr. Lawson up. I asked someone to put the ne under his bed secretly.¡± Hearing that, Amber red at Benjamin angrily. She then looked at Jonathan again. ¡°I can¡¯t arrest you for that. But I have to take you back to the police station for what you said just now about killing and setting up the fire. I need you to make a police record. If you resist now, we will give you an arrest warrant.¡± However, Jonathan smirked upon hearing that. ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ll go back with you as long as you don¡¯t use me of stealing.¡± What a weird guy! Amber was stunned as soon as she heard what he said. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. With that, Benjamin and Jonathan left Baykeep with Amber. Although Jennifer was scared, she couldn¡¯t leave Jonathan alone since he had saved her the day before. In fact, she seemed to gradually understand that Jonathan was not an ordinary security guard. His killing intent was so horrifying just now! On the other hand, all of them went to the nearest police station in Baykeep. At the police station, Amber interrogated Jonathan personally. The dazzling deskmp shone on Jonathan. No one could hide anything under thatmp as it was used in the military. ¡°I can put you in jail for attacking the police today,¡± said Amber. Nheless, Jonathan just smiled and replied, ¡°You don¡¯t have to threaten me. I¡¯m innocent as a lamb.¡± ¡°You¡ª¡± Amber was enraged. ¡°You better be honest. What did you do before?¡± Suddenly, there was a knock at the door when she spoke. Amber red at Jonathan once again. ¡°Be truthful.¡± ¡°It seems that you don¡¯t have other words to say?¡± Jonathan refuted. Hearing that, Amber was so angry that she snorted before walking out of the interrogation room. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± After closing the door, Amber asked the policeman who was knocking on the door just now. The policeman had Jonathan¡¯s ID card in his hand. ¡°We have checked on the inte.¡± ¡°So how is it?¡± asked Amber hurriedly. I Am Unstoppable Chapter 9 I Am Unstoppable Chapter 9 Chapter 9 The Backstory The police officer responded, ¡°Jonathan¡¯s case file after he left the country at fourteen was nk. He returned about one and a half months ago and wasst seen at Horington. He never had a case on him while he was in the country, but he could¡¯ve done anything while he was abroad, and we wouldn¡¯t have known.¡± At that moment, Amber was certain that Jonathan was a dangerous person. That guy has traveled abroad at fourteen. With his skills, he might¡¯ve done some illegal activities there. There must be a reason for his sudden return. Amber took a deep breath, then turned around and went into the interrogation room. Jonathan appeared bored sitting in the room when Amber walked in. He thought thetter looked charismatic in her police uniform. This woman is quite good-looking. ¡°So, how¡¯s the investigation going so far? Can I go now?¡± he asked. ¡°You know I was framed, right? It doesn¡¯t make sense for you to keep a victim here.¡± ¡°Forget about it. How can you be the victim?¡± At first, Amber was wary of Jonathan, as she thought he would be a scary person. But as soon as he spoke, she instantly felt irritated. ¡°You can still go to jail for attacking the police,¡± she added. Jonathan let out a chuckle. ¡°Hey, do you think I¡¯m unaware of thew? You guys weren¡¯t even hurt, and I even fixed your arm. I should only be fined 8 thousand and receive a fifteen-day detention at most for what I did!¡± Amber shot a nce at him and said, ¡°Okay. Jonathan, right? I¡¯ll excuse you for attacking the police, but you need to answer what I¡¯m about to ask you truthfully. If you lie to me, I¡¯ll report your identity immediately.¡± Jonathan nced at Amber for a moment before he sat up without another protest. ¡°Ask away.¡± ¡°You left the country at fourteen. So, what have you been doing abroad for twelve years?¡± Jonathan raised his eyebrow and replied, ¡°Mercenary. I was paid to assassinate. I¡¯ve also helped some rebels of small countries to fight against their government troops. But I¡¯ve also helped the government troops to fight the rebels too. All I care about is the money, not the individual.¡± ¡°Are you telling the truth?¡± Amber questioned. ¡°No doubt about it.¡± ¡°Okay, I don¡¯t care about those things. Give me a good reason why you suddenly decided toe back. Not to mention you just so happen to be in Horington. Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s because Horington¡¯s your hometown, and don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t have a purpose returning here.¡± Jonathan suddenly fell quiet. Amber¡¯s eyes glinted with amusement. I might¡¯ve just discovered something huge. Then, Jonathan raised his head and said, ¡°Since you¡¯ve asked, I have a small favor to request.¡± ¡°Tell me!¡± ¡°It¡¯s true that I came back to Horington for a reason. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not here to do anything bad. I have a bunch of guys I met abroad, and I¡¯m their leader. We drank together, assassinated together, and hung out together. But just a month and a half ago, my best guy took a bullet for me and died on the spot. He was from Horington, and his name was Connor Smith. Ten years ago, he killed someone and Amber stared at Jonathan, and an image shed in her mind. She imagined a group of ruffians abroad in the modern society, assassinating others with their guns as they blithely lived their lives. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Although that was their way of life, they were loyal men. Considering Jonathan¡¯s violent character, Amber chose to believe his words. This guy was the leader of a mercenary and had taken countless lives. With his temper, it¡¯s no wonder he got so angry after Benjamin tricked him into stealing. It¡¯s unlikely for a person like Jonathan to be a thief because people like him hate being a lowlife. Amber nodded her head. ¡°Okay, just wait here.¡± With that, she left the interrogation room and quickly looked for another police officer. ¡°Please investigate a man named Connor Smith. He used to live in Gand Street.¡± ¡°Yes, Captain Johnson!¡± Meanwhile, Jennifer had been patiently waiting for the interrogation. As Amber walked out of the room, she immediately went up to her and asked, ¡°Captain Johnson, Jon was just a little reckless. He¡¯s not a bad person. You-¡± Amber looked at Jennifer aloof and interrupted, ¡°Who are you to Jonathan?¡± Thetter was stunned for a moment before she answered, ¡°I¡¯m a friend of his.¡± She paused and added, ¡°Jon was just trying to help. Last night, I¡­¡± She continued exining about the robbery and told Amber that Jonathan was there just in time to rescue her. Amber was slightly surprised and said, ¡°Okay, I think you should head back for now. Once the investigation is clear and we find that Jonathan isn¡¯t guilty, I¡¯ll release him.¡± ¡°Can I at least speak to him for a while?¡± Jennifer requested while shooting her a helpless look. ¡°Not now,¡± Amber rejected. Jennifer was reluctant to leave because she felt guilty. ¡°If you¡¯re going to fine him, I can pay for it. This is clearly bullying, Captain Johnson. Jon is the victim of this incident.¡± Amber nced at Jennifer and lowered her voice. ¡°Please go take a seat. Like I said before, once the investigation is clear, I¡¯ll let him go.¡± Thetter knew there was no point in arguing with Amber, so she quietly stayed aside and waited. Soon, the police officer found Connor¡¯s case files and reported them to Amber. ¡°Captain Johnson, Connor Smith fled the country ten years ago aftermitting murder. His arrest warrant is still in the system.¡± ¡°Murder?¡± Amber questioned. ¡°Do we know what his motive was?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a littleplicated. I think it¡¯s best you take a look at it.¡± I Am Unstoppable Chapter 10 I Am Unstoppable Chapter 10 Chapter 10 Shedding Tears Amber nodded and followed the police officer to the archive room. The police officer had found every information about Connor in the system. Connor Smith was born in 1986, and he had a little sister named Yasmin. Both their parents died in a car ident. Connor was only nine years old, and his sister was five when the ident happened. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Moreover, the other driver involved in the ident had also died on the spot. Because of that, Connor and Yasmin did not receive muchpensation. Later, they were both adopted by their uncle, a powerful city official in Horington. The truth was, the siblings had been very obedient while they lived at their uncle¡¯s ce. Unfortunately, an incident ten years ago changed Connor¡¯s life forever. That day, Connor and Yasmin were at home with their uncle¡¯s wife, Yannie Hemmings. She was a beautiful woman at the age of thirty-six. Yannie had a younger brother named Joseph, who was a junkie. That night, Joseph came to their house and asked Yannie for money. After countless times of doing so, Yannie became disappointed by his repetitive behavior. Hence, she rejected him. However, Joseph was an unreasonable man. Upon realizing he was not getting any money, he begged Yannie and smashed his head until it bled, crying like a baby as he did so. Yannie merely ignored him. Eventually, Joseph became enraged by her attitude and choked her, forcing her to give him money. He even brought a knife with him. It was clear that he hade prepared. Connor was only eighteen then. As he tried to pull Joseph away from the petrified Yannie, Joseph stabbed Connor¡¯s hand with his knife. Yasmin was so afraid that she called the police. As soon as Joseph saw her calling the police, he instantly tried to harm her life. Connor had been anxious at that time, so he went to the kitchen to look for a knife. Once he found one, he went straight for Joseph¡¯s throat. As a result, Joseph died then and there. Although what Connor did to Joseph could have been considered self-defense, Yannie¡¯s parents had refused to let him off. There was nothing Yannie could have said, as she did not dare to go against her parent¡¯s wishes. Back then, Yannie¡¯s parents demanded that Connor should be punished as a murderer. Hence, Yannie and her husband had no other choice but to send Connor abroad. Yet, the police had already issued an arrest warrant for him. However, the information stated on theputer was not as objective as the truth. Only the time, date, Connor¡¯s rtionship with Yannie, and the fact that Joseph had asked for money from Yannie, had been documented. Besides that, it also stated that Connor had fled the country after killing Joseph. Amber felt something was off after reading the information. Why would Connor kill Joseph when he was staying with his aunt and uncle? She could not figure it out, so she went to look for Jonathan for answers. After hearing the truth from Jonathan, Amber became infuriated. ¡°Yannie¡¯s not any better, then!¡± ¡°Regardless of what had happened, Joseph was still his brother. You can¡¯t sever the love you have for your family. Not to mention Joseph hadter threatened to harm Yasmin, so Yannie had thought Connor mainly did it to protect his sister,¡± Jonathan exined. He paused for a moment and added, ¡°While Connor was preparing to flee, he had asked his uncle to promise him he would take good care of Yasmin, and his uncle had agreed. Frankly speaking, Connor had always felt grateful to his uncle. His uncle was definitely a good man, but unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t interfere with someone else¡¯s family affairs.¡± Amber remained calm while Jonathan spoke, but as soon as he was finished, she started bombarding him with more questions. ¡°You should go look for his uncle, then. Wouldn¡¯t that be easier for you to find Yasmin?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know his uncle¡¯s name. Connor only called him Uncle whenever he brought him up. I wasn¡¯t interested in knowing his uncle¡¯s name back then. And thenter, Connor died on the spot. All I know is that Yasmin eventually came back to Gand Street, which is the ce she used to live.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s understandable. Since Connor killed Yannie¡¯s brother, I¡¯m sure Yasmin wouldn¡¯t find it comfortable to continue living with them.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why it feels like I¡¯m looking for a needle in a haystack searching for Yasmin.¡± ¡°I can help you with that.¡± ¡°Thank you so much.¡± ¡°I did not promise to tell you anything, though,¡± Amber said. She then paused for a while before continuing, ¡°You still need to answer a couple more questions.¡± ¡°As long as you can locate Yasmin, I¡¯ll answer a hundred more of your questions if you like,¡± Jonathan replied resolutely. He¡¯s actually serious about this! ¡°Didn¡¯t his uncle make proper arrangements for Connor after sending him abroad? How did he end up with you as a ruffian? Wouldn¡¯t that have made his situation worse? Don¡¯t you think Yasmin would hate your guts if she found out?¡± Amber asked. ¡°Hate me? I feel guilty because her brother died saving me. As for how Connor ended up working with me, it was a coincidence. At first, he was supposed to look for someone in South Adrune, but that person had already passed away. Hence, he was forced to live on the streets, and he couldn¡¯t even speak the localnguage. After he met me, he said I felt like family to him. There was no way for me to make him leave. In the end, I asked if he wanted to work with me but warned him he might die at any given moment doing it. He had agreed.¡± ¡°Seems like his uncle wasn¡¯t very reliable either,¡± Amber responded. ¡°After that, Connor learned the ropes from me, and we were always together until he died.¡± Jonathan¡¯s eyes were red when he recalled what had happened. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for that ident, Connor would¡¯ve been still alive. He had always wanted toe back to see his little sister.¡± As he spoke, he took out a few pictures he had with him. Amber took them and saw that in one photo, Jonathan and another young man were in camouge attire, with one arm around each other in a forest. The next few pictures were of them driving luxury cars like Ferraris. Amber could tell from the pictures that Jonathan and Connor had been inseparable. They were truly comrades for life! Although Connor had grown up, he still looked simr to the photo listed in theputer records. Amber gave the pictures back to Jonathan and realized that thetter had turned his head away. I can¡¯t believe this monstrous guy is shedding tears. It must¡¯ve been one hell of a friendship to have someone jump in front of a bullet for you. Jonathan quickly wiped away his tears and put away the photos, looking embarrassed. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you where Yasmin is, but there¡¯s one more question you need to answer.¡± I need to remain vignt since this is a huge deal, after all! I Am Unstoppable Chapter 11 I Am Unstoppable Chapter 11 Chapter 11 Ruthless Jonathan said, ¡°You may ask.¡± He was exhrated. After searching for so long, he could finally find Yasmin. Amber asked, ¡°Although everything you said had a certain reliability, how can I fully believe that you are not the assassin who came to kill Yasmin?¡± Jonathan rolled his eyes and exined, ¡°Firstly, I am not an assassin. Assassin is very different from us. Secondly, I have never done business in the country. Thirdly, this is the most important thing. My service is costly, Yasmin is just an ordinary girl, and it would never be my turn to kill her.¡± ¡°Then how many people have you murdered?¡± Amber probed. Jonathan answered cautiously, ¡°It has nothing to do with my search for Yasmin, right?¡± Amber prompted, ¡°If you don¡¯t answer me, I have nothing to disclose.¡± She was craving gossip. Jonathan felt helpless. Amber¡¯s trick was really effective. He remarked, ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to answer you. It¡¯s just that I really can¡¯t remember. After taking out so many people, do you think I would record it down?¡± Amber was stunned and looked perplexed. She asked, ¡°You have done so many bad things; don¡¯t you have nightmares at night?¡± Jonathan revealed, ¡°This is my job. If we don¡¯t destroy each other on the battlefield, the other party will destroy us. Do you want me to negotiate with them? For example, after the government troops forced the rebel troops out that time, there were a few massacres in those viges. You¡¯ve never seen this kind of scene. The rebel troopsidndmines in the vige¡¯s paddy field and let a group of innocent vigers walk through it. If they didn¡¯t die, they would walk the second time. This was the rebel troops¡¯ favorite game. They chopped off people¡¯s heads, threw them outside the vige, fed the corpses to wild boars, and arrested women asfort girls. That scene was as horrible as the massacre in wartime. Moreover, this happened three years ago. Our country and the Amalgamated Nations also condemned that rebellion. At that time, I remember that the government paid us to assassinate the rebel troop¡¯s leader. At that time, I sneaked to an elevation, killed a few soldiers, and then grabbed the Thunder 78 machine gun. It was a repeater that could fire sixteen thousand shots per round. In that battle, my subordinates wiped out no less than 60 people.¡± Jonathan paused and continued, ¡°As for nightmares, I did experience them initially. As days went by, I felt nothing.¡± Amber looked at Jonathan in disbelief; she couldn¡¯t believe that such a profession would still exist in modern society. ¡°Then why do you want to find Yasmin?¡± Amber added, ¡°She¡¯s doing well now. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s good for her if someone from such a background gets involved with her.¡± Jonathan rified, ¡°You won¡¯t understand. Connor and I have a lot of enemies. I¡¯m also worried that someone will cause trouble for Yasmin after Connor¡¯s death. When Connor and I were around before, no one dared to do that. Now the situation is different. However, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not going to reveal it to Yasmin. I¡¯ll just monitor and protect her from the side. I¡¯ll leave by the time I¡¯m sure she¡¯s fine.¡± Amber inhaled a deep breath and uttered, ¡°I really don¡¯t know if it would be a big mistake to tell you that. However, I¡¯ll trust you this time.¡± Jonathan broke into a smile. ¡°Thank you so much.¡± Amber then provided some information about Yasmin to Jonathan. Thetter expressed his gratitude to Amber again and returned to his carefree demeanor. Seeing that, Amber was in amazement. ¡°Jonathan, I have another question that I¡¯m curious about.¡± ¡°Go ahead,¡± Jonathan responded. Amber went on, ¡°Generally, people like you are usually cold, ruthless, and don¡¯t socialize with others. Like those cold-blooded evils on TV, they usually look as cool as a cucumber. Then, they will suddenly fly into a rage, but why does it seem like you are rather carefree?¡± Jonathan pulled a wry face. ¡°Sorry for not following the drama script and letting you down.¡± Amber burst intoughter. ¡°Surely, is nothing haunting you ever?¡± Jonathan responded calmly, ¡°I have a clear conscience. How could anything haunt me?¡± Amber reminded, ¡°Okay, I will let you go this time. But I have to warn you that you can¡¯t be so hot- tempered next time and cause trouble. Otherwise, I will arrest you.¡± Jonathan reassured, ¡°Sure, don¡¯t worry.¡± Then, Jonathan and Jennifer left the police station. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. After the two left, a male police officer next to Amber asked, ¡°Captain Johnson, are we just going to let him go like that?¡± Amber exined, ¡°He is indeed clean-handed in the country. We have no reason to arrest him, although he acted up today. His character is quite violent, so I think we shouldn¡¯t put the screws on him. Otherwise, he may be out of control. His approach is too brutal. Hopefully, he won¡¯t do something out of line again.¡± The policeman suggested, ¡°Should we report it to the superior?¡± ¡°Report?¡± Amber stated, ¡°Today, we were also fooled around by them. Don¡¯t you feel ashamed to reveal something like this?¡± He could understand what Amber meant and nodded. In fact, Amber was inclined toward Jonathan. It was neither because of Jonathan¡¯s brutal approaches nor his legendary past. It was all because Jonathan¡¯s strong bond with Connor. In order to find and protect Yasmin, the man was willing to return from afar and work as a security guard. As a result, Amber had a good impression on Jonathan. Meanwhile, Jonathan and Jennifer hired a taxi to return to Baykeep. Along the way, Jennifer was tight-lipped. Finally, after arriving in the neighborhood, Jennifer mustered up the courage and advised, ¡°Jon, I don¡¯t think your personality is suitable for ourpany. You are too impulsive. I promised to let you be the captain earlier, but is it okay for you to forget about it?¡± Jonathan was struck dumb, and he nced at Jennifer. His gaze was full of disappointment. Jennifer is, after all, an ordinary woman. After a moment of silence, Jonathan forced a smile and agreed, ¡°Okay, no problem.¡± Both of them then bade farewell and parted ways. Looking at Jonathan¡¯s retreating figure, Jennifer felt a little down in the dumps, as if she had done something wrong and missed something. She might have lost her trust and admiration for Jonathan. Jennifer took a deep breath and thought, Who cares? Jon will never learn to behave discreetly. It might be best for me to stay as far away from him as possible. I Am Unstoppable Chapter 12 I Am Unstoppable Chapter 12 Chapter 12 Definitely Male Jonathan finally flopped down in bed at two in the morning. The bed was old, and the dorm was rundown. Still, Jonathan did not feel ufortable in his surroundings. The lights in the dorm had been switched off by then, plunging the room into darkness. Jonathan could not see a thing. Only the sounds of snoringing from the lower bunk indicated the presence of other men in the room. He felt restless. The snoring did not bother him, nor was he hurt by Jennifer¡¯s actions. Instead, he was kept awake by churning thoughts in his mind. Yasmin Smith¡¯s doing pretty well for herself, eh! She¡¯s the CEO and founder of her ownpany now. ording to Amber¡¯s intel, Yasmin had studied fashion design. She had a gift for the craft, and she eventually founded a fashion designpany with her close friend, Jessica Theron. Thanks to Yasmin¡¯s uncle¡¯s influence, thepany had be famous in Horington, turning Yasmin into a billionaire. What a surprise! Jonathan was happy for her, and he believed her sess was only a matter of time. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. After all, Connor had excelled in everything he learned from shooting to strategy. Jonathan thought smugly to himself, Well, I was slightly better. In any case, Connor¡¯s younger sister shouldn¡¯t be too shabby herself. Yasmin¡¯s fashion designpany was named Rose Couture. Jonathan had decided to quit his current job and ask Yasmin if she needed a security guard at her company. I¡¯ll work as a security guard in herpany for a year and monitor her safety. Once I¡¯ve determined that she¡¯s out of danger, I can leave. That¡¯s the least I can do for Connor. With thatst thought in mind, Jonathan finally slept in peace. The night passed quickly. Jonathan went to get his final paycheck from the propertypany first thing the next day. Thepany was obliging about his leaving. They quickly worked out his paycheck amount and even gave him half a month¡¯s extra. Their exceptional generosity had less to do with the typicalpensation practice of property companies in Baykeep and more to do with Jonathan¡¯s jaw-dropping incident the day before. They heard that Jonathan had even beat up some police officers. Nothing seemed amiss when Jonathan returned two hours after the rumored beating. Consequently, the propertypany dared not offend someone as fearsome as Jonathan. Jonathan did not have much luggage with him. He left Baykeep with a small backpack. Sunlight filtered through the trees lining the streets of Baykeep, dappling the road ahead of him. The gentle morning breeze caressed his face, hinting at a great day ahead. Jonathan had locked in a cheap rental unit within the day. Then, he headed to Rose Couture to interview for a job. Rose Couture sold designs instead of physical clothes. Hence, thepany upied an office building instead of a factory. The four-stories-tall building looked sleek. Rose Couture happened to be hiring security guards. Jonathan got a job thanks to his imposing aura and build. He would officially start work the next day, and his role entailed inspecting the safety hazards of the building. Frankly, the most tiring role for a security guard was to watch the main entrance. s, they could not relegate the role to a newbie who was ill acquainted with the typical visitors of the building. Jonathan was understandably clueless about all these. Woe be it if he happened to stop a VIP at the front entrance or allow a random intruder into the building. While the inspection of safety hazards appeared to be an easy task, the staff in charge had to perform final checks on the whole building after everyone had left. Consequently, said staff clocked off workst every night. To everyone¡¯s surprise, Jonathan immediately made waves in Rose Couture on his first day at work. He shot to fame thanks to three incidents. Firstly, Jonathan somehow wandered to the CEO¡¯s office during his routine inspection of the building. In fact, he had done so deliberately. Jonathan arrived at the CEO¡¯s office at ten in the morning. He could hear peopleughing in the office from a distance away. The people who wereughing were not loud by any means. Jonathan merely had a phenomenal sense of hearing. He first heard the tinklingughter of a young woman, followed by a question. ¡°What do you think happened next, Yasmin?¡± Yasmin replied, ¡°How should I know? Judging by your fiery character, I suppose that *sshole was begging for mercy at your feet.¡± Her voice was melodious and pleasant to the ears. It gave people the impression that she had a delightful attitude and personality. Well, that was Jonathan¡¯s opinion anyway. Her voicepelled him to pay closer attention to their conversation. Yasmin¡¯s conversation partner snickered. Rather wickedly, she borated, ¡°I had to avenge that poor lady, of course. I started off with a knee to his family jewels before dumping a ss of red wine over his head. Then, I dusted off my hands and left. That *sshole reminded me of a saying.¡± ¡°And what would that be?¡± asked Yasmin. She yed along readily with her friend. Thetter recited with a ir, ¡°In revenge and love, a woman is more barbarous than a man.¡± Yasmin snorted and replied, ¡°Hey, they may have reconciled without your little stunt. You¡¯ve ruined their chances for good.¡± Giggles drifted out of the office before Yasmin¡¯s friend muttered, ¡°That¡¯s none of my concern. All I know is that I had a great time!¡± ¡°You shouldn¡¯t spend so much time in bars and the like. You¡¯re still a woman at the end of the day. What if you run into some unsavory characters?¡± Yasmin advised. ¡°Why should I be scared? I might run into some handsome prospects there, you know. I¡¯m open to shooting my shot if the chance arises.¡± Stunned, Yasmin eximed, ¡°When did you be so wild, Jessica?¡± Jessica chuckled and confessed, ¡°I was teasing. Honestly, though, I¡¯m really curious about the world of romance. Where the heck is my Prince Charming? Like hello, I¡¯ve been saving myself for you for twenty-four years.¡± Yasmin replied awkwardly, ¡°Okay, okay. That¡¯s enough daydreaming for today. Your Prince Charming may very well be standing outside that door.¡± ¡°Please. Besides the security guards, everyone at Rose Couture is female. How will I find my Prince Charming here? If a man appears now, I¡¯ll marry him right now!¡± Jessica swore. Jonathan felt as though everything that had happened in his life culminated in this very moment. ¡°Ahem!¡± He stood in the doorway and cleared his throat loudly. ¡°Did you mean that?¡± Jessica¡¯s expression fell when she saw Jonathan. Meanwhile, Yasminughed so hard that tears pricked her eyes. Two beautiful women entered Jonathan¡¯s line of sight. Yasmin wore a beige power suit, looking capable yet feminine at the same time. In contrast, Jessica donned a body-hugging white shirt and red miniskirt. She had a great figure and a pretty face. Her outfit spoke of her feisty and spunky character. ¡°Y-You! Who the heck are you? Where did youe from?¡± Jessica seemed on the verge of a mental breakdown. Jonathan rubbed his nose and answered solemnly, ¡°I descended from the heavens on a carpet made of magical clouds. Did you see them parting earlier? That was me,ing to whisk the love of my life away!¡± Yasmin t out guffawed. She rarelyughed so heartily these days. ¡°Jessica, you have my blessing to ride off into the sunset on his magic cloud! Jessica practically shrieked, ¡°Where did youe from, weirdo?¡± Jonathan put on a mopey expression and said, ¡°You said yourself you¡¯d marry any man that appeared. I¡¯m a man. If you don¡¯t believe me, I can prove it to you.¡± I Am Unstoppable Chapter 13 I Am Unstoppable Chapter 13 Chapter 13 An entric Security Guard Jonathan didn¡¯t mean what he said and only wanted to tease Jessica. Being flirtatious with a gorgeous lady was a pleasure to any man. Just then, he slid both his hands inside his pockets. His actions looked as though he was going to take off his pants in front of them. Jessica was taken aback and hollered, ¡°What on earth are you doing? You pervert! What an oddball you are!¡± She was about to lose her mind and felt that the world had gone crazy. At the same time, she wondered in distress where this guy came from. After Jonathan saw her huge reaction, he took out his ID card from his pocket and said, ¡°I¡¯m showing you my ID card. What do you think I was going to do? You thought I was going to take off my pants, didn¡¯t you? Oh lord, I didn¡¯t take you to be so dirty-minded. But I like it!¡± Yasmin was normally verydylike. However, she wasn¡¯t able to hold in herughter. Sheughed so hard that tears started rolling down her cheeks. ¡°Hahaha! Jessica, you¡¯re so dirty-minded. He is just taking out his ID card,¡± Yasmin said. In an instant, Jessica¡¯s face flushed with embarrassment. Just then, she realized that Jonathan was wearing the security guard uniform of theirpany. ¡°You are a newly appointed security guard, aren¡¯t you?¡± she asked. Jonathan chuckled. ¡°Yes. It¡¯s my first day here today.¡± ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Jessica asked sternly. He realized that she couldn¡¯t take a joke and replied, ¡°I¡¯m doing a safety inspection.¡± His reply sounded serious as he put on a somber expression. ¡°Ok. You don¡¯t have toe to work tomorrow. Go to the finance department and get a month¡¯s worth of sry. Get out of here immediately,¡± Jessica said briskly. Geez! Jessica¡¯s words took Jonathan by surprise. He thought to himself, What a generousdy. I can¡¯t believe she¡¯s willing to pay me a month¡¯s worth of sry when I¡¯ve only worked for two hours. Too bad I¡¯m not here to earn money but to protect Yasmin. I can¡¯t leave. A thought shed through his mind instantly. He turned to Yasmin and said, ¡°CEO, you must be very kind-hearted since you¡¯re pretty. I recently changed my job from being a soldier and gave all my savings to my family. I didn¡¯t dare to tell them that I was leaving the army. Please don¡¯t fire me. It wasn¡¯t easy for me to get this job. I promise to work hard in the future.¡± Jonathan believed that Yasmin was soft-hearted and aimed at it. As expected, Yasmin responded, ¡°I see.¡± Then, she turned to face Jessica and said, ¡°Jessica, I¡¯m sure he was just messing with you. Let it go.¡± Although Jessica looked austere, however, she wasn¡¯t an unreasonable person. ¡°Don¡¯t let me catch you again, you pervert!¡± she warned. Jonathan immediately left after that. That was the first thing that he did. Soon after, words of this incident got spread out quickly and became the subject of everyone¡¯s gossip. Jonathan instantly became infamous for being flirtatious. The second incident was about a PR executive of thepany named Jossie Perez. She was a 28- year-old prettydy. With a ck tight-fitted dress on, this woman looked suggestive. She looked like the type of woman that made men go crazy and beg for a fling but would not make her their wife. That was the impression that Jossie gave off. Not to mention, there were even rumors going around about how she slept with a customer. Therefore, everyone liked to talk about her behind her back. After lunch, in the security office, the security guards were all bored and started to gossip about Jossie again. Everyone joined in on the gossip and gave harshments about her without feeling guilty. Jonathan was new and wanted to blend in with everyone else. Thus, he joined in and talked about how Jossie had a perky butt and how amazing it would feel when touching it. The crowd fell silent right after he said that. Jonathan felt it was odd how quiet they had be. Just a second ago, they were talking about unpleasant things about her. He felt what he said was mild aspared to them. All of a sudden, he felt something was wrong. He turned around and found Jossie standing right behind him. All she wanted was just to get a parcel from the security office. She didn¡¯t expect to overhear something vulgar like that. Jonathan¡¯s words angered her, and she looked as though she was ready to fight. The sight of Jossie left Jonathan bbergasted. All he wanted to do then was to hide. Despite her anger, Jossie didn¡¯t make a scene out of it. She only gave Jonathan a cold-eyed stare and walked off. Everyone could sense that Jossie must have resented Jonathan. The third incident was even more baffling. Jonathan was very well-behaved this time round and was cleaning the security office. Just then, the team leader of the Apparel Coordination Department came looking for him furiously. Unfortunately, the team leader turned out to be Jennifer. She asked Jonathan what he wanted from her in front of all the security guards right after she stormed into the room. Jonathan was bewildered when he saw Jennifer. He couldn¡¯t believe how coincidental all this was. ¡°Nothing,¡± he said innocently. Jennifer exploded, ¡°I can¡¯t believe you are tailing me! I was wrong about you.¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t tailing you!¡± Jonathan wanted to tell her that this was a pure coincidence. However, even he couldn¡¯t believe his own words. Jennifer told Jonathan to resign and leave the ce immediately. However, this would never happen. Jonathan hadn¡¯t nned to leave thepany any time soon. With no reaction from Jonathan, she fumed, ¡°All right. I¡¯m leaving since you¡¯re not!¡± Then, she went to see Yasmin to talk about her resignation. To clear up the confusion, Yasmin asked to see Jonathan too. Thetter felt wronged. All he ever wanted was to work quietly as a security guard with no trouble. He didn¡¯t think it would be difficult to achieve such a small wish. In front of Yasmin, he swore that he wasn¡¯t there for Jennifer. It was all a coincidence. Then, he turned to Jennifer and said in frustration, ¡°You are so ungrateful, Jennifer. You wouldn¡¯t be alive if it weren¡¯t for me. It wasn¡¯t easy for me to find a job. Yet, you¡¯re getting in my way.¡± ¡°There are so many security guard positions out there. Why must you work here out of all the companies?¡± she argued. With his glib tongue, Jonathan said, ¡°That¡¯s true. But now, I can¡¯t leave. Because if I do, it will show that I¡¯m guilty. All right. I promise that I will not bother you in any way. If I did, I¡¯d get sacked immediately, and I won¡¯t receive a single penny. What do you say?¡± Unable to refute his words, Jennifer went silent. With that, this crisis was over. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. However, after everything that had happened, Jonathan became known as the star security guard of Rose Couture for being entric. I Am Unstoppable Chapter 14 I Am Unstoppable Chapter 14 Chapter 14 Celestial Meditation Mantra That night, Jonathan bought some fast food for dinner. He wasn¡¯t a picky eater or afraid of unhygienic food. After dinner, he got a bucket of water and took a quick shower outside. He then sat cross-legged on his bed and started cultivating the Celestial Meditation Mantra. Afterbining his breathing with the celestial bodies, he sensed a powerful force of energy surging within his body. The energy traveled all over his body to cleanse his bone marrow and blood. A true elite¡¯s bone marrow would be pure as snow and his blood thick and rich. Celestial Meditation Mantra wasn¡¯t just any random mantra; it was a technique to purify oneself. The most important part was to control one¡¯s spirit. In the morning, the sun would rise from the horizon, full of vitality. As such, the practitioner would be full of vitality as well. At noon, the hottest time of the day, the practitioner¡¯s heart would grow strong and full of energy In the evening, one¡¯s heart would calm down. At night, one¡¯s heart would regain peace. If one¡¯s heart and the celestial bodies were on the same path, one would have absorbed the essence of nature. It was a brilliant internal energy regimen. In fact, humans and their spirits existed as one. If their spirits remained, they would survive. If their spirits perished, they would die. Those who practiced martial arts were actually training their spirits. The stronger one¡¯s spirit was, the more capable one would be. After a whole day of training, Jonathan opened his eyes. He felt especially refreshed. After training for the entire day, his body was drenched with ck sweat. It was the result of expelling the impurities and toxins that he breathed in and ate throughout the day from his body. He was full of vitality now. People like Jonathan would never get ill. When the training ended, Jonathan fell into a deep sleep. That very night, to his aggravation, he dreamed of Jennifer again. In his dream, he and Jennifer had an intense lovemaking session. Jennifer¡¯s curvaceous body and her matured character were too great a temptation to him. Jonathan stood no chance against an alluring woman like her. At midnight, Jonathan woke up and sighed. I¡¯ll have to get a change of underwear. Actually, he was quite disappointed with Jennifer. She was an ungrateful wretch. Thus, Jonathan wouldn¡¯t take the initiative to contact her. Despite his frivolity, Jonathan was extremely prideful. To his surprise, Jennifer gave him a call early the next morning. Answering the call, Jonathan mocked, ¡°Jennifer, I haven¡¯t done anything to provoke you. Isn¡¯t it beneath your dignity to contact a nobody like me?¡± Clearly, he resented Jennifer a lot. Then again, it was no surprise he¡¯d think that way. Jennifer seemed anxious as she pleaded in a low voice, ¡°Jonathan, can youe over to my ce?¡± ¡°Nope!¡± Jonathan rejected her swiftly. ¡°Pleasee over. I¡¯m sorry for what I¡¯ve done previously. If you don¡¯t save me this time, I¡¯ll be doomed,¡± Jennifer begged. She was out of ideas. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have resorted to calling Jonathan and asking for his help meekly. It was all her fault for being too harsh earlier. Fortunately, Jonathan wasn¡¯t a heartless man, especially when it concerned Jennifer¡¯s wellbeing. His voice softened as he asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Hearing his tone, Jennifer knew that he had agreed to help. ¡°A while ago, my ex-husband gave me a call. He went gambling and ended up in debt, so he demanded one hundred thousand from me. As I refused to give him the money, he threatened to hand me to the loan sharks to pay his debt off, and they¡¯ll make me a prostitute. He¡¯s a despicable man who would do anything just to get money. After our divorce, he never gave me any alimony. I¡¯m burdened with the mortgage, car loan, and my daughter¡¯s school fees. I barely have any savings left after making the payments every month. Even if I have money, there¡¯s no way I¡¯ll give it to him!¡± she revealed hastily. ¡°You have a daughter?¡± Jonathan asked curiously. ¡°Yes, my daughter lives with my parents. She¡¯s five years old,¡± came Jennifer¡¯s answer. Jonathan told her, ¡°All right. I¡¯lle over now.¡± He didn¡¯t probe any further. Jonathan quickly washed up and left his rented house. He took a cab and headed straight to Baykeep. Ten minutester, Jonathan arrived at his destination. Harrison was delighted to see Jonathan. ¡°Jon, are youing back to work? I have good news¡ª Benjamin¡¯s left.¡± Chuckling, Jonathan answered, ¡°Haha! No, I don¡¯t think so. I¡¯m in a better ce now. Let¡¯s have a drink together next time. Today, I have something else to deal with.¡± ¡°All right. Let¡¯s do that!¡± Harrison nodded happily. Jonathan then called Jennifer. After receiving his call, Jennifer said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯lle downstairs now.¡± Shortly after, Jennifer showed up. She was d in a ck zer and formal dress. As her heels clicked against the ground, she looked seductive in her uniform. One look at her was enough to stir a man¡¯s desire. Jonathan couldn¡¯t help but stare at her bust. ¡°Jennifer!¡± he greeted her. At the sight of Jonathan, Jennifer heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Let¡¯s get the car and head to the office,¡± she suggested. Jonathan agreed readily. ¡°Good idea. However, I¡¯ll have to get out of the car before you do. If the CEO and the rest spot us together, they¡¯ll assume I¡¯m harassing you again.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Jennifer apologized. ¡°I went overboard yesterday.¡± Jonathan gave a dismissive wave. ¡°Forget it. Your apology is sincere, so I shall let it slide. Since you¡¯re childish, you¡¯ll have to show respect to me. I shall treat you as though you¡¯re my little sister!¡± He was amused by his own words. Jennifer rolled her eyes. What a shameless man. They went to the garage and drove the car out. Soon, the white Volkswagen Lavida drove out of Baykeep. Once the car exited the neighborhood, a van roared to life and came to an abrupt stop before their car. Their only route was blocked. Three burly men d in ck shirts alighted from the vehicle apanied by a skinny and soft- spoken man wearing sses. He was none other than Wesley Ackerman, Jennifer¡¯s ex-husband. The moment Jennifer saw him, the color drained from her face. Comprehension dawned on Jonathan when he spotted her reaction. Patting Jennifer¡¯s shoulder, he assured her, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m here, remember? I¡¯ll settle the matter for you right away.¡± Jennifer nced at him and responded nervously, ¡°Stop joking around.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not joking. All you have to do is call me ¡®Jon¡¯ from now on,¡± Jonathan said. ¡°Fine, then. Jon!¡± Jennifer blurted out. Hearing that, Jonathan let out a satisfied chuckle. He promptly got out, and Jennifer did the same. As Wesley had three burly, muscr men with him, he was full of confidence. With a smug expression, he parted his lips, ready to state his purpose. Before he could say anything, Jonathan dered, ¡°Are you cowards blind? How dare you block my way? Do you have a death wish?¡± Hearing that, Wesley and his gang froze in shock. What¡¯s going on? He¡¯s quite arrogant, huh? That should be our speech instead of his! Wesley nced at Jennifer before turning to Jonathan. His face darkened as he demanded icily, ¡°Who are you?¡± Jonathan chortled gaily and retorted, ¡°No, who are you? You¡¯re blocking my path early in the morning. Now, get out of my way!¡± Wesley felt a jolt of anger upon hearing that, but he quickly tamped his irritation down. ¡°This is none of your business,¡± he dered. ¡°I¡¯m here to talk to my wife.¡± ¡°Oh? Who is your wife?¡± Jonathan¡¯s eyes widened. In response, Wesley pointed at Jennifer. ¡°She is. What¡¯s wrong with that? Can you get out of my way now?¡± ¡°F*ck you!¡± Jonathan cursed. ¡°Aren¡¯t you divorced? Jennifer is mine now. How dare you blockade the road? You¡¯re ying with fire!¡± Wesley¡¯s anger red. He ignored Jonathan and turned to Jennifer. ¡°Oh, Jennifer. You got yourself a new lover that quickly, huh? What a b*tch. I have to question your taste, though. His only advantage is that he can satisfy you in bed, I guess.¡± His words were impudent and rude. Jennifer was utterly infuriated by hisment. Her chest heaved violently as she tried hard to calm down. ¡°Watch your words,¡± she warned him. Wesley merely chuckled icily. He spat and responded, ¡°Pfft, you pretended to be a saint before me, but no one knows what you¡¯re like in private. Forget it. I won¡¯t waste time trying to reason with you. Now, just hurry up and give me the money!¡± ¡°No f*cking way!¡± Jonathan cut in. ¡°Her money belongs to me. Why would she give it to you for no reason?¡± Obviously, Wesley was taking the opportunity to take advantage of Jennifer. He was evil to the core! Wesley could no longer tamp down his anger. A furious look took over his face as he eximed, ¡°You have a death wish!¡± With that, he turned to the leader of the gang and said, ¡°Holger, please teach this b*stard a lesson.¡± Holger nodded and ordered his subordinates, ¡°Go!¡± ¡°Yes, Holger!¡± both men replied. They then charged at Jonathan in a menacing manner. One man stretched his hand out and grabbed Jonathan¡¯s cor, intending to toss him back. To his shock, Jonathan grabbed his wrist and twisted it deftly. The man immediately shrieked in pain and dropped to his knees. Seeing that, the other man flinched. Without hesitation, he raised hisrge fist and swung it toward Jonathan¡¯s face forcefully. Whoosh! Along with the punch, an outburst of gust ensued, and the air around them reverberated in ngor! Jennifer immediately went white at the frightening sight. However, Jonathan let out a dry chuckle. Suddenly, heunched the Scorpion Attack. His legs formed the shape of a scorpion¡¯s tail and swiped at the man deftly. The man instantly lost his bnce and stumbled onto the ground with a loud thud. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Holger paled at the sight. He quickly regained hisposure and sneered, ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re a trained martial artist, huh?¡± Jonathan cast Holger a disdainful look. ¡°Stop talking nonsense. Shall we fight or not?¡± Holger stood before Jonathan and saluted him. ¡°My name is Holger Cunnings, and I specialize in the Universal Punch. Let our challenge begin!¡± With that, heunched his attack. He was capable of moving at lightning speed. Clearly, his skills had surpassed those of his subordinates. The veins popping up on his upper limb created a look that resembled a ck snake encircling his arm. ¡°What the f*ck is that?¡± Jonathan muttered. When he realized that Holger¡¯s elbow was aiming for his throat, he swung his hand out without hesitation. His speedy p was ingenious. p! The force of the p caused Holger to spin around in a daze. The p was so forceful that Holger could see stars. Holger quickly snapped back to reality and retreated in trepidation. He took onest look at Jonathan before turning to return to his van. It was clear to Holger that the young man was an experienced elite. I can¡¯t afford to offend someone as capable as him. Thus, Holger and his men entered the van in a swift manner. Meanwhile, Wesley¡¯s mouth was open in a silent scream. Before he could flee the scene, Jonathan barked, ¡°Stop!¡± He no longer wore a teasing expression. Fighting a rising panic, Wesley suppressed a shiver and asked, ¡°What do you want?¡± Jonathan snickered and marched toward Wesley. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare do anything funny,¡± Wesley warned as his heart hammered in his chest. Jonathan gripped Wesley¡¯s wrist so hard that it snapped with a crisp cracking sound. ¡°This is a warning. If you ever harass Jennifer again, I¡¯ll take your life!¡± After a pause to let that sink in, he added, ¡°You can call the cops. However, if you are bold enough to call the cops, I¡¯ll break your limbs. I used to be an assassin, so I don¡¯t mind sending you to hell.¡± Jonathan¡¯s voice was deadly and menacing. Only after killing dozens of lives could one exude such a menacing aura. Wesley nearly peed his pants as he fled the scene hastily. The group of people disappeared as quickly as they came. Jonathan spun on his heels and beamed at Jennifer. ¡°Was that satisfying enough, Jen? As the saying goes, ¡®What goes around,es around.¡¯¡° Indeed, Jennifer was pleased with the results. Jonathan might be crude, but she was still thankful for his help. After all, Wesley didn¡¯t deserve her sympathy. If Jonathan wasn¡¯t here, her fate would have been a horrible one. Wesley managed to ask for Holger and his men¡¯s help, so he wasn¡¯t joking around. ¡°Thank you!¡± Despair wrenched Jennifer¡¯s heart as she thought of the numerous times she was harassed by Wesley. Since young, she yearned to be a princess. s, life had treated her harshly. Such irony! After thanking him, she couldn¡¯t stop tears from welling up in her eyes. Jonathan was shocked to realize that she was about to cry. He was afraid of no god nor devil, but there was one thing he feared more than anything¡ªa crying woman. ¡°Uh, Jennifer. Did I go overboard earlier?¡± Jonathan asked carefully. ¡°Hey, calm down. I¡¯ll make sure not to cross the line in the future, all right?¡± Wiping her tears away, Jennifer didn¡¯t answer his question but strode toward the car. ¡°Let¡¯s head to the office now.¡± Jonathan was confused at the abrupt change in her mood. Women are so unpredictable! I Am Unstoppable Chapter 15 I Am Unstoppable Chapter 15 Chapter 15 Jennifer Was In A Bad Mood Jennifer drove Jonathan to the office. When they were about to reach the ce, Jonathan demanded, ¡°Pull over! I¡¯ll get off right here. It¡¯d be bad if someone saw a security guard like me sitting in your car and going to work with you.¡± In fact, he was intentionally mocking Jennifer. He could be quite cunning sometimes. Despite knowing that Jennifer was in a bad mood, he still did not give up on teasing her. Jennifer immediately felt embarrassed. She knew that she had gone a little overboard as well. ¡°It¡¯s all right,¡± she said through gritted teeth. Jonathan chuckled. ¡°Haha! I was just messing with you. It¡¯s actually because I have something else to do. You can stop the car right here.¡± Jennifer asked curiously, ¡°What else could you possibly have to do? Jonathan suddenly looked very offended. ¡°What do you mean? I do have something I need to attend to.¡± Jennifer asked again, ¡°Is that the truth?¡± Jonathan replied, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s the truth!¡± Jennifer immediately stepped on the brakes and pulled over for him to get out of the car. Then she drove off. In fact, Jonathan did not really have anything serious to attend to. He simply did not want to enter the office with Jennifer. He also knew that Jennifer was in no way thick-skinned, though he did not care much about it. If thepany sees Jennifer with a security guard like me, though, then it might cause a lot of trouble for her. Besides, she seemed close with Ms. Smith yesterday. Although Jonathan could be a bit of a jerk sometimes, he was not a bad guy. Meanwhile, Jennifer walked into thepany and was immediately called over by Yasmin. Yasmin, who acted a little strange, asked Jennifer, ¡°Do you remember when you said you wanted to rmend someone to fill the position of a chief security officer, Jen? Did you mean Jonathan? What exactly happened between the two of you? I didn¡¯t ask him too many questions since he was here yesterday. However, if he has problematic behavior, then we surely can¡¯t hire him.¡± Jennifer was taken aback. She quickly exined, ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with his behavior. We just had a small misunderstanding, and it¡¯s all been resolved now.¡± Yasmin finally understood and did not ask any more questions after that. She replied, ¡°Okay, then. I¡¯ll have to see him in action first. If he¡¯s really capable of handling the job, then I¡¯ll let him be the chief security officer.¡± Jennifer nodded. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, Ms. Smith, I¡¯ll be on my way now.¡± Yasmin nodded in response. Jonathan waste, which he realized only after it happened. Earlier, he was held back by Wesley and the others. After that, he continued taking his time wandering the streets and enjoyed his breakfast leisurely. By the time he finished his food, he realized that he was already half an hourte. Being half an hourte was quite a serious mistake for someone who just started a new job. Jonathan arrived at the guardhouse swiftly and saw that the new chief security officer, Donald Baker, was also there. However, Donald was nothing like the previous chief, Benjamin. He seemed to be a very kind person. Seeing Jonathan, he remarked, ¡°Youngsters certainly sleep a lot. Just make sure this doesn¡¯t happen again next time.¡± Jonathan could not believe he had just met such a forgiving person. He immediately said, ¡°Thanks, Mr. Baker! I won¡¯t bete again.¡± Just then, Jossie¡¯s voice sounded from behind them. ¡°Mr. Baker, you¡¯re being too kind. He was half an hourte. And yet, you dismissed the matter with just a few words?¡± Jonathan turned around and saw the alluring Jossie, who was wearing a ck tight skirt. Unfortunately, she looked incredibly cold and unpleasant at the moment. Upon seeing Jossie, Jonathan could not help but stare at her chest. He knew very well that he had offended her yesterday. This woman is definitelying after me! Jonathan immediately rubbed his hands and let out a hollow chuckle. He greeted, ¡°Hello, Ms. Perez. You look beautiful today. What brings you here?¡± ¡°It¡¯s as if you¡¯re asking to be fired!¡± Jossie scoffed. Donald hurriedly interjected by saying, ¡°Ms. Perez, Jonathan is obviously still young and immature. We should give him another chance. If he¡¯ste everte again, you can just deduct his sry.¡± Jonathan agreed, ¡°Yeah! What he said!¡± Jossie red at Donald fiercely. ¡°Don¡¯t think I¡¯ve forgotten about you, Mr. Baker. You turned a blind eye to a new employee who waste for work, and you dare call yourself a leader? Do you want to lose your job as the chief security officer?¡± Although Donald was only a junior executive, he was already in his fifties. It was not easy for him to get this job. Moreover, Jossie was close with Yasmin. He did not want to offend Jossie again. Thus, he could only shut up and nce at Jonathan helplessly. Jonathan felt rather speechless. ¡°Ms. Perez, you said you¡¯re in charge of the PR department, and yet you went out of your way just to bother with our attendance. It¡¯s like you don¡¯t take the personnel from the HR department seriously!¡± ¡°Are you saying that I¡¯m poking my nose in other people¡¯s business?¡± asked Jossie angrily. Jonathan sighed. ¡°Well, you said it.¡± Jossie was so furious that her face had turned red with fury. This worthless security guard is so bold! How dare he unt his insubordinate attitude in front of me! With that, Jossie gritted her teeth and stated, ¡°I¡¯m going to the HR department right now! Just you wait.¡± She proceeded to leave after uttering those words. Just as she stepped out of the security office, Jonathan suddenly shouted, ¡°Wait!¡± Jossie cursed under her breath as she stopped in her tracks. That idiot must finally be scared and willing to beg for mercy now, huh? Hmph! No matter how much you beg, I¡¯ll never let you off the hook.¡± Jossie turned her head around to look at Jonathan, anticipating the look of his subdued expression. Unexpectedly, Jonathan yfully responded, ¡°Ms. Perez, your shirt button hase undone.¡± Jossie immediately looked down at her shirt. Jonathan was totally mesmerized by the view. What a pretty sight! I must say, this woman may be very fierce and vengeful, but she sure has big boobs! Jossie could not help but let out a shriek, her face turning red instantly. Then she turned around and buttoned up her shirt at once. Just then, Jonathan statednguidly, ¡°Ms. Perez, if you fire me, then you won¡¯t be able to torment me anymore. It¡¯s not that hard for me to get hired as a security guard somewhere else, but you¡¯ll get to boss me around if I continue working here.¡± Jossie scoffed at him. He¡¯s right. He could easily get another job working as a security guard somewhere else. No, I shouldn¡¯t fire him. I should torment him slowly instead. ¡°You don¡¯t get to tell me what to do!¡± Jossie responded as she turned around. Then she went on down the hallway. However, because she had strode off too quickly, she sprained her foot and slipped. She let out a shrill scream as she was about to fall to the ground. The floor was made of smooth marble. She would surely be severely injured if she slipped and fell here. Just then, she merely saw a figure shing past her eyes, and then she felt herselfnding on top of someone. Of course, that person was none other than Jonathan. And at this moment, Jossie¡¯s body was stacked on top of his. The two of them fell to the ground together in an awkward position. In fact, Jonathan could have caught Jossie without any issue. However, he wanted to make the situation seem more dramatic. That was why he fell down below her without hesitation. A deep blush instantly spread across Jossie¡¯s cheeks. Jonathan immediately stated in an innocent tone, ¡°Jossie, I¡¯m all right. I¡¯m not hurt or anything.¡± ring at Jonathan, she quickly got back on her feet. This guy¡¯s obviously taking advantage of the situation! Jossie could hardly me Jonathan, though. He did save her, after all. Jonathan stood up as well, sensing Jossie¡¯s scent lingering on his body. What an intoxicating scent! Watching as Jossie left in a hurry, he let out a satisfied chuckle. Looks like someone¡¯s embarrassed! When he turned around, he saw that Donald and the others had been observing the scene in secret the whole time. Donald snickered and said to him, ¡°Jonathan, you rascal! You moved so quickly that before we could even see what was happening, you were already on the ground!¡± A security guard named Lucas responded in a teasing manner, ¡°Jon! How did it feel like to be that close to Jossie? I¡¯m so jealous of you!¡± Jonathan cleared his throat before responding, ¡°Don¡¯t talk behind people¡¯s backs!¡± It was a lesson he learned the hard way in the past. That was why he did not dare to speak without thinking again. Of course, everyone understood what he meant and burst intoughter at once. With that, themotion died down, and peace resumed. Jonathan changed into his security guard uniform and took his stun baton, wandering the grounds as if he was a royal guard guarding a pce. Currently, his job was to patrol the premises and check for potential safety hazards. Most employees working at Rose Couture were women. Besides, since it was apany specializing in fashion design, the employees were required to dress stylishly and beautifully. Thus, most of Jonathan¡¯s attention was spent looking out for prettydies. Every woman here had their own unique charm, and they were all a feast for the eyes. Jonathan¡¯s life thus far was like a wild fantasy novel, full of hardships and challenges. His years abroad had been spent living amid violence, and his mind had never been at ease. Only aftering back did he finally regain a sense of peace, and he found that this was the life he preferred. It allowed him to be as carefree as he wanted. In the afternoon, Jonathan went to rest in the break room. Suddenly, Donald entered and shouted, ¡°Everyone! Hurry up and go to the CEO¡¯s office immediately!¡± Jonathan¡¯s heart immediately sank. Did something happen to Yasmin? Before he even thought of grabbing his stun baton, he was already dashing out of the break room and heading toward the CEO¡¯s office. Donald and the rest of the group, who were trailing behind Jonathan, could hardly keep up with him. The CEO¡¯s office was on the fourth floor. At that moment, Jossie was standing outside the office with a gloomy expression on her face. ¡°What is it? What happened?¡± Jonathan asked as he rushed over to her. Jossie¡¯s eyes brightened when she saw Jonathan. It was as if she had just seen a savior. Jossie replied in a hushed tone, ¡°Jane Young from Empiric Corporation brought a powerful subordinate, nicknamed Cyclops, to negotiate business with Ms. Smith. I fear that something bad might happen inside, so I called everyone over. If something does happen, you need to rush inside immediately.¡± Jonathan understood instantly. ¡°Is Ms. Smith alone with them?¡± ¡°Jessica from themercial department is with her,¡± said Jossie in response. Jonathan thought about it for a while before stating, ¡°I¡¯m going in there to apany Ms. Smith.¡± He immediately knocked on the door after saying that. Jossie was at a loss for words. Why is this idiot so impulsive? Yasmin¡¯s voice could be hearding from inside. ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°Ms. Smith, I¡¯m Jonathan from the security department. Ms. Perez told us toe here. She said that you¡¯re having business negotiations and should have someone to help you out.¡± Jossie quickly added, ¡°It¡¯s true, Ms. Smith.¡± Yasmin and Jessica, who were in the office, could not help but feel relieved. Jane and Cyclops were being very arrogant and stubborn at the moment. The two women were struggling quite a lot. It would be nice to have a man inside the office just in case. Yasmin replied, ¡°All right. Come on in.¡± Jonathan immediately pushed the door open and entered the room, closing the door after he went in. The office was spacious and well-lit. Yasmin and Jane were sitting opposite each other. Jessica was sitting beside Yasmin, while Cyclops was standing right behind Jane with a cold expression. Jane looked very alluring and was wearing heavy makeup. She said in a chilly tone, ¡°Ms. Smith, my offer still stands. Sell me Rose Couture and all your previous designs and patents. I¡¯m offering you eighty million. That amount of money is more than enough to set you up for life.¡± Before Yasmin could respond, the enraged Jessica stated angrily, ¡°Ms. Young, you should know that Rose Couture rakes in profits amounting to fifteen million per year. Thispany is worth almost one hundred and fifty million! We¡¯ve also signed an agreement of coboration with an internationally renownedpany called Youthful Apparel. Soon enough, ourpany¡¯s market value will double. We might even go public in the future. Did you just say you wanted to acquire ourpany with just eighty million? You must be joking!¡± Cyclops was a bald man who radiated a murderous aura from head to toe. No one knew what his real name was. However, he had made a name for himself in Horington. He had even founded his own securitypany, and all the guards serving under him were bold men. As for Cyclops, he was titled the King of Guards. Cyclops looked at Jessica and smirked. ¡°Ms. Young and Ms. Smith were speaking, Ms. Theron. You should really keep your mouth shut. Look at you, you¡¯re still so young. I¡¯d feel bad if something bad were to happen to you.¡± Jessica¡¯s face instantly turned pale. She obviously understood the hidden threat in Cyclops¡¯ words. Then Cyclops nced toward Yasmin. ¡°There¡¯s a popr saying that applies to you that goes ¡®one should not bite off more than one can chew¡¯, Ms. Smith. Horington is full of people who are eager to take advantage of you. You can¡¯t really tell who¡¯s nice and who isn¡¯t. A weak woman like you still has much to learn. It¡¯s better if you just go with the flow. Otherwise, you¡¯ll lose everything. I¡¯m not threatening you, though, Ms. Smith. I¡¯m just reminding you that things could easily go wrong.¡± He¡¯s clearly threatening me! Yasmin, who had always been calm and collected, could no longer keep her front up. She was frightened to the core. However, she quickly took a deep breath and exined, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯d founded Rose Couture with my blood, sweat, and tears. I¡¯d never sell it no matter how much money you offer me. I have faith in the law and justice in Chanaea. No one here can do as they please without consequences.¡± Jane could not help butugh at Yasmin. ¡°Ms. Smith, you sound like such a little girl. You¡¯re not living in a fairy tale, you know? You have no idea how cruel reality could be.¡± ¡°Please leave at once,¡± Yasmin responded coldly, having had enough of them. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°You¡¯d better consider it carefully, Yasmin,¡± Jane stated. ¡°I¡¯ve already made up my mind,¡± Yasmin replied adamantly. Jane was about to say something in response, but Jonathan talked over her. ¡°Are you guys deaf or something? Ms. Smith already told you to leave! Why are you still here?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the office room was immediately filled with pin-drop silence. Both Yasmin and Jessica¡¯s jaws dropped. They were shocked that the young security guard had the audacity to speak to Jane and Cyclops like that. Jane and Cyclops were baffled as well. They were so stunned that they did not quite know how to react. After snapping out of their daze, they were clearly infuriated. Both Jane and Cyclops were well-known figures in Horington. They would never let a young security guard get away with insulting them. Jane¡¯s gaze turned cold as she stood up and faced Jonathan. However, she spoke to Cyclops. ¡°Cyclops, it looks like you need to teach this idiot a lesson.¡± Cyclops gave Jonathan a sharp look. ¡°You¡¯re the first person in years who dared to speak to me like this.¡± Jonathan rubbed his nose and burst outughing. ¡°You sound like such a pro, don¡¯t you? I¡¯m young and ignorant. If I offended you, then you¡¯re more than wee to fight me!¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± A cold look appeared on Cyclops¡¯ face. With a stomp of his foot, the smooth and hard floor tiles instantly cracked. I Am Unstoppable Chapter 16 I Am Unstoppable Chapter 16 Chapter 16 Shameless Cyclops was an external disciple of Strikezone Martial Arts. It was a martial arts center exceptionally famous in the countries located in the southeast. Edward Weiss was the leader and founder of Strikezone Martial Arts. ording to rumors, his cultivation level was unmatched, and he was also a martial arts expert himself. Not only that, but he had alsobined the martial arts skills he had learned with his own theories about martial arts, which made him all the more terrifying. Cyclops was now using a very powerful skill known as the Eagle¡¯s Ironw. At this moment, Cyclops was in a rage. He stomped on the ground viciously, causing cracks to spread out across the ground. His hands took the form of the eagle¡¯s w, and veins were seen popping out across the back of his hands, which was a horrifying sight to behold. After that, he took a step forward, showcasing the Cloud Supreme Strides of Strikezone Martial Arts. He stretched his feet outward, and strong friction was instantly caused between his feet and the ground. All of a sudden, Cyclops appeared in front of Jonathan like a bolt of lightning, his Eagle¡¯s Ironw aiming straight at Jonathan¡¯s abdomen. Cyclops was obviously aiming straight for Jonathan¡¯s life. Although such performances might impress the amateur, they might not necessarily impress the expert. Jonathan was skilled as well. He narrowed his eyes as he sized Cyclops up, already knowing that the latter was a highly skilled man. In a sh, Jonathan¡¯s vision became dark as a strong gust of wind ensued. Feeling the tingling sensation spreading across his abdomen, he realized that he wouldn¡¯t be able to dodge Cyclops¡¯ attack. His opponent was just too fast. However, at that moment, Jonathan moved as well. He used his own skill, the Antelope Rhythm. The skill allowed him to move like an antelope, leaving no traces behind. And his movements would be as free as an antelope dashing through the mountains. Cyclops felt that he was grazing Jonathan¡¯s clothes. However, just then, Jonathan moved his body sideways and avoided Cyclops¡¯ Eagle¡¯s Ironw. Jonathan¡¯s moves were incredibly clean and perfect. In the eyes of Yasmin, Jane, and Jessica, Jonathan was like a master of movements as he avoided Cyclops¡¯ attacks. Jonathan instantly went over to Cyclops¡¯ right side, preparing to perform a Waist-Snapping Twist. He swiftly moved his hands below Cyclops¡¯ arms and grabbed hold of Cyclops¡¯ waist. This was one of his punching techniques, which resembled the motion of a farmer chopping off weeds with a sickle. His body locked in ce by Jonathan, Cyclops didn¡¯t even have the chance to react before he felt an enormous force pushing him down. That force knocked all his strength out of him. He was utterly stunned. Jonathan smiled slyly. ¡°Were you really nning to hit me? Looks like I¡¯ll need to teach you the lesson your parents missed!¡± After that, he kicked his shoe into the air and grabbed hold of it, using it to smack Cyclops¡¯ butt over and over again. He smacked Cyclops more than a dozen times, and all his smacks were with brute force. Unable to take it, Cyclops screamed in agony at the top of his lungs. This scene truly stunned the three women present. Cyclops was basically the devil of Horington, and yet, he was now being smacked in the butt by a random security guard. It was beyond unbelievable. If word about that got out, Cyclops would surely lose all respect. Jonathan finally tossed Cyclops aside after he finished hitting him. Cyclops fell to the ground with tears and snot smearing his face. After struggling to stand up, he ran away without saying a word. Jane watched in bafflement as Cyclops ran away. Jonathan looked at her and chuckled. ¡°What is it? Are you waiting for me to smack your butt, too?¡± Jane screamed in terror, and her face turned pale as she instantly turned and ran away as well. Now that everything was settled, Jonathan wore his shoe and turned to the two women who were still in a daze, Jessica and Yasmin. ¡°Well, Ms. Smith, Ms. Theron, I¡¯ll be taking my leave.¡± With that, he left. In fact, Cyclops was indeed a highly-skilled martial arts expert and was in no way an easy opponent. Jonathan may look like he had defeated Cyclops with ease, but he had only managed to aplish it thanks to his high level of cultivation. As he left the office, Jossie, Donald, and the others were waiting for him outside. They were all gazing at him as if he was a monster. One of the security guards muttered, ¡°You¡¯re really something, Jonathan. I can¡¯t believe you just smack the King of Guards¡¯ butt with your shoe.¡± Jonathan did not like to show off but chuckled lightly. ¡°He was given the title of King of Guards only because he knows how to train. It doesn¡¯t mean he¡¯s good at fighting. I used to be in the military, so he¡¯s just a piece of cake to me.¡± Hearing that, the crowd came to a realization. Jossie was looking at Jonathan in a different light. He must be the manliest, coolest guy on earth! ¡°All right, everyone, please leave.¡± Jonathan waved his hand as he spoke. Donald and the others left obediently. It was a sign that all of them were now regarding him as a dignified figure. After that, Jonathan left as well. As for Donald, he felt quite dejected as he entered the security guards¡¯ break room. Seeing Donald¡¯s expression, Jonathan punched thetter¡¯s shoulder jokingly. ¡°What are you thinking about, Donald? Are you afraid that I¡¯ll take your position as the chief security officer? Don¡¯t worry about that. You helped me today when I waste, so I would never snatch your position away.¡± Donald was, in fact, worried about this very issue. When he heard Jonathan¡¯s words, his spirit was immediately lifted as he smiled awkwardly. ¡°You little rascal.¡± All the other security guards had a good impression on Jonathan as well, and they chit-chatted together joyfully after that. Half an hourter, Jessica arrived at the break room. Jonathan was chatting away with his fellow guards in the room, saying, ¡°Those drug smugglers used to hide in the forest of Venria, and they were difficult to find. They even had better equipmentpared to the military! I almost died in their hands, I swear.¡± Everyone was paying full attention to his story until Jessica coughed, and they all whipped around to look at her. Jessica was wearing a blue dress, and on her neck was a beautiful diamond ne. Overall, the way she was dressed made her look exceedingly elegant. She always maintained a stern demeanor when she was dealing with the security guards, acting the part of a leader. That was why they always acted reservedly in front of her. However, Jonathan smiled cheekily when he saw Jessica. ¡°You look very pretty today, Ms. Theron! The moment you came in, our break room instantly brightened up!¡± Jessica was initially nning to put on a stern face when she came here, but she almost cracked up when she heard Jonathan¡¯sme ttery. She actually hated Jonathan with a passion. After all, what he did yesterday was too much, but seeing his ¡°performance¡± now changed the way she looked at him. Jessica then took a deep breath, trying to hold back herughter, saying, ¡°Come with me. Ms. Smith would like to see you.¡± ¡°Oh, okay. I¡¯ming.¡± Jonathan went with her. ¡°Wow, Ms. Theron. That¡¯s a beautiful bracelet. Real ssy of you. Can I take a look?¡± Jonathan grabbed Jessica¡¯s wrist while he walked beside her, acting as if he was really scrutinizing it. As for Jessica, she just stood there, letting Jonathan ¡°admire¡± her bracelet. He touched her hand with the excuse of looking at her bracelet and was quite pleased to be able to take advantage of her like that. ¡°Have you seen what material it is made from yet?¡± Jessica asked coldly. Jonathan let go of her hand unwillingly and replied, ¡°It¡¯s made from jade, isn¡¯t it? It must be quite expensive! Only a bracelet like this could entuate the elegance of such a beautiful woman like yourself, Jessy.¡± He was really good with words and had subtly gotten closer to her by addressing her as ¡°Jessy.¡± ¡°I bought this from the roadside stall for ten bucks,¡± Jessica replied tonelessly as she walked forward. Jonathan froze on the spot at that. Oh, my god! That was embarrassing! However, being a shameless man, he immediately hurried forward and caught up with Jessica again. In fact, Jessica wasughing internally at that moment. Somehow, she had an unusual feeling toward Jonathan. As Jonathan came up to her, she immediatelyposed her expression, remaining calm. ¡°Jessy, I have a question that I¡¯m truly curious about,¡± Jonathan started again. ¡°What is it?¡± she replied in a mild tone. ¡°Are your boobs real?¡± Jessica was stunned at first, and then she became infuriated. ¡°What the hell are you talking about? Of course, they are real!¡± Jonathan wasn¡¯t flustered at all as he replied, ¡°Oh, I just thought you had pads to lift them up or something. So, they¡¯re the real deal, huh?¡± Hearing that made Jessica flush. Why am I even discussing this with him? I¡¯ll just ignore him from now on. They soon arrived at the CEO¡¯s office. Yasmin was flipping through the sales report on her desk, but it was obvious that she was thinking about something else. Jessica closed the door when they entered and spoke up. ¡°Ms. Smith, Jonathan is here.¡± With that, Yasmin closed the file and got up, moving to the couch, and Jessica sat down next to her. ¡°Well, don¡¯t be nervous, Jonathan. We¡¯re¡ª¡± Before Yasmin could even finish her sentence, Jonathan had already sat down on the couch and crossed his legs. Jonathan was never nervous. Yasmin was utterly speechless when she saw that. Why is he acting as if this is his office instead? As for Jonathan, he became a tad embarrassed when he heard Yasmin cutting herself off mid- sentence. He then put down his leg and sat properly. Yasmin smiled. ¡°I never thought that you were so skilled in martial arts. I even almost fired you yesterday.¡± With a chuckle, Jonathan replied, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m only ranked the third globally.¡± Yasmin and Jessica were slightly stunned and were, once again, speechless. My goodness, this chap really isn¡¯t humble at all. Yasmin spoke up again. ¡°Why did you decide to work as a mere security guard when you have such skills?¡± ¡°Because of all the beauties here, of course!¡± Jonathan replied straightforwardly. Yasmin and Jessica were beyond shocked when they heard that. What the hell? Does he have to be so honest? Yasmin found it a little unbelievable. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Confused, Jonathan replied, ¡°Is that not enough?¡± Yasmin sighed helplessly. ¡°All right, then. What were you doing for a living before this?¡± Yasmin was actually thinking of promoting Jonathan, but she was afraid that he might be a spy, so she needed to ask about his background first. ¡°Oh, I used to be in the military, but I retired from that.¡± ¡°From which troop?¡± Yasmin asked. Jonathan was just trying to bullshit his way through, but he never thought that Yasmin would be so sharp as to ask a question like this, so he continued with his nonsense, ¡°I served in the Salinsburgh military zone, specializing in gueri warfare. My leader was Tyga Karlos.¡± ¡°Oh? That means you should receive a nice amount of veteran¡¯s allowance, am I right? I¡¯m guessing not many military men are as talented as you,¡± Yasmin asked. Jonathan countered, ¡°I gave the one hundred and twenty thousand I received to the family of my deadrades.¡± Hearing that, both Yasmin and Jessica instantly looked at him in a different light, thinking that he was truly a loyal friend. Jonathan only said what he said because he wanted to gain Yasmin¡¯s trust. He could only offer her his close protection if they got closer. Yasmin then pondered for a moment before she finally made her decision. ¡°Well then, Jonathan, I now appoint you as chief security officer.¡± Jonathan immediately rejected the offer. ¡°No can do. Donald is my good mate. I¡¯ll resign if you force me to be the chief.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s Donald?¡± Yasmin asked, confused. Jonathan was dumbfounded by that reply as he answered, ¡°He¡¯s the current chief!¡± With that, both Yasmin and Jessica finally understood. Yasmin would never let Jonathan resign, so she immediately continued, ¡°How about this? You can be my and Jessy¡¯s private bodyguard and driver.¡± from now on Jonathan was ted now that he had finally gotten what he wanted Nheless, he still asked the most important question, ¡°I¡¯m fine with that, but you need to raise my pay!¡± Yasmin and Jessica giggled hearing that, and Yasmin replied, ¡°We¡¯ll pay you ten thousand per month. How about that?¡± Jonathan immediately nodded in agreement. ¡°Yes, that would be great!¡± ¡°All right. You can get to work now, and you¡¯ll be sending us back tonight,¡± Yasmin replied. Jonathan finally got what he came here for and was truly happy about it. Thus, he left the office without a word. At around five in the evening, both Jessica and Yasmin stepped out of Rose Couture, and Jonathan was called over as well. Yasmin then passed the keys to Jonathan. ¡°You have a driving license, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Of course, I do.¡± Yasmin¡¯s car was a BMW 7 series, which cost around one million. Jonathan first opened the door for thedies and invited them into the car, and then he went to the driver¡¯s seat. His driving skills were smooth and swift as if he was driving a sports car. In Yasmin and Jessica¡¯s eyes, he was truly a man with many talents. The twodies lived together in a mansion located in Maple Vi District. After Jonathan sent them back, Yasmin said, ¡°Take the car home. You¡¯ll need to pick us up tomorrow morning at half past seven.¡± Jonathan agreed to that and drove away. The security facilities in Maple Vi District were not bad, and they even had surveince cameras all over the area. Thus, Jonathan felt at ease, thinking that Yasmin should be safe here. Jonathan drove straight home after leaving Maple Mansion. He was not especially impressed by the car, nor did he feel the urge to drive it elsewhere, as he had driven all sorts of cars before in the past. However, on his way home, he received a call from Jennifer. She invited him to stop by her ce for a meal as a token of appreciation. From N?velDrama.Org. Jonathan was ted when he heard that. What a great opportunity! He agreed at once. Half an hourter, just as the sky darkened, Jonathan arrived at Baykeep. The moment he arrived, he saw Harrison and the other guards. ¡°Wow! Way to go, Jon! You¡¯re driving a BMW now and a seven series at that!¡± Harrison and the others surrounded him when he arrived with looks of admiration upon their faces. ¡°What are you talking about? That¡¯s not mine. It¡¯s my boss¡¯. I¡¯m just the driver.¡± Jonathan chuckled as he rolled down the window. He did not like to lie or boast about something like this. ¡°You get to drive your boss¡¯ car? That¡¯s still cool!¡± They were all still looking at him with admiration. ¡°All right, enough with this. Now, will you let me pass? I have a date today.¡± ¡°Haha! Well, I hope you get the woman of your dreams tonight, Jon!¡± ¡°I sure hope I do!¡± Jonathan replied shamelessly. Once he parked the car, he rushed toward Jennifer¡¯s ce on the twenty-ninth floor. When she opened the door, she was d in an apron, and her hair was a tad messy. She looked like a beautiful cook who just walked out of the kitchen, and Jonathan¡¯s heart fluttered seeing that. If she was my wife, I¡¯d never have divorced her! As for Jennifer, her face turned red when she saw the way Jonathan was gazing at her, and her heartbeat began racing as well. She suddenly regretted inviting him over for a meal, but there was no turning back since she had already done it. ¡°Please,e in,¡± Jennifer said. Jonathan smiled. ¡°You¡¯re cooking today, Jen? I hope it¡¯s edible.¡± Jennifer felt speechless at his remark. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure I poison you to death!¡± ¡°What? You want to kill your own husband?¡± Jonathan replied, and that earned him a re from Jennifer. Sometimes, she really didn¡¯t know how to deal with Jonathan¡¯s strange behavior and words. She nned on treating him with sincerity today, but now, she didn¡¯t feel like doing that anymore. ¡°Go get yourself some drinks from the fridge if you¡¯re thirsty. I¡¯m going to continue cooking,¡± said Jennifer as she turned and left. Jonathan had juste in through the front door and replied enthusiastically, ¡°Let me help you.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. It¡¯ll be a big help to me if you would just wait in the living room.¡± Well, if you insist. Jonathan was just being polite just now when he offered, so he merely smiled when she said that. After around twenty minutes, Jennifer finally finished cooking andid the food on the dining table. The dishes all looked scrumptious, and there was even beer to go with the meal. ¡°Do you want beer or wine?¡± Jennifer asked as she sat down. ¡°Beer is fine, but you need to drink with me. There¡¯s no point in drinking alone, right?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not nning to take advantage of me when I¡¯m drunk, are you?¡± Jennifer immediately asked as she looked at him suspiciously. ¡°Do I look like the kind of person who would do that?¡± Jonathan replied. He looked insulted, but in fact, it was exactly what he was thinking of doing. Jennifer continued, ¡°Well, whatever. You wouldn¡¯t dare to anyway, but I¡¯m only drinking a bottle, and that¡¯s it.¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Jonathan replied swiftly. With that, they started drinking. Alcohol was a really great stress reliever. Jennifer wasn¡¯t feeling her best. She had her own demons to fight, especially today since she was hurt quite badly by her ex-husband. She felt like an utter failure. That was why as soon as she downed one bottle of beer, her face instantly became flushed. Jonathan didn¡¯t want her to continue drinking after seeing her like this. ¡°Jennifer, I think you should stop drinking.¡± ¡°Who said I can¡¯t drink? I¡¯m going to continue drinking,¡± Jennifer replied. ¡°Why are you being so difficult? You were the one who said you didn¡¯t want to drink, and yet now I can¡¯t stop you from drinking even if I tried to. Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯d take advantage of you once you get drunk?¡± ¡°What do you know? You don¡¯t know anything at all.¡± With that, she took gulped down another ss of beer. After that, she pointed her finger at Jonathan and continued, ¡°I know I look fine and pretty most of the time, but I¡¯m actually just an idiot.¡± Jonathan finally knew what was going on. Jennifer was trying to let go of herself through drinking. It was obvious that she was having too many thoughts in her mind. However, Jonathan was only confused regarding one thing. Why would she point at me and call herself an idiot? She¡¯s so weird sometimes. After that, Jennifer was about to drink again, but Jonathan stopped her by grabbing her hand. ¡°All right. Let¡¯s stop here for now.¡± However, she pushed his hand away and downed the entire bottle of beer. Jennifer was drunk as she said, ¡°Ever since I was a little girl, I was pretty, and I had good grades, too. I was always the school belle from kindergarten to university. I¡¯d always thought that I was a princess since my parents loved me so much, but I was stubborn. I just wanted to marry him then. My parents didn¡¯t approve of our marriage, but I didn¡¯t care and got married anyway. Now, look at me. This is karma, I tell you. Karma!¡± I Am Unstoppable Chapter 17 I Am Unstoppable Chapter 17 Chapter 17 The Drunk Woman Jennifer was utterly drunk that night. She had suffered so much misery. Because she was unlike the other women in the bar, Jonathan still respected and pitied her. Nheless, he still had to carry Jennifer to the bedroom and put her to bed. While he was doing that, Jennifer muttered, ¡°Dad, Mom, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t do you proud. I should¡¯ve listened to both of you. I deserve it¡­¡± Jonathan understood how much suffering she had endured. She put up a tough front to protect her pride, and showed no one her vulnerable side. With a sigh, Jonathan turned around and went to get some water. Then, he came back with a basin and her towel. Once the water had boiled, he wiped Jennifer¡¯s face with much care before washing her feet. He got her a nket and tucked her in. Then, he switched on the air-conditioner. After all that was done, Jonathan left Jennifer¡¯s bedroom, closing the door behind him. He left straight away. He believed that a man should always be the gentleman in spite of one¡¯s lust. Jennifer opened her eyes once Jonathan had left. She had certainly drunk a lot, but that didn¡¯t mean she wasn¡¯t sober. She just didn¡¯t want to suppress her feelings any longer. In truth, she knew all that Jonathan had done for her while she was drunk. She knew he had wiped her face and cleaned her feet. Jennifer felt a surge of warmth swelling in her. She was finally able to trust Jonathan. Honestly, she would ept him even if he forces himself on her that night. With nowhere to release his pent-up desire, Jonathan went back home. He regretted deeply for missing the once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. However, it was impossible to turn back time. Jonathan went to get himself breakfast. He nned to go to work after he had his fill. Just then, his phone rang. It was from Jessica. He epted the call. Jessica¡¯s raging voice echoed from the other end. ¡°Do you know what time it is? Where are you?¡± Jonathan nced at the time in the navigation system. It was already half-past eight in the morning. It was then he remembered that he had to fetch Yasmin at half-past seven. ¡°I¡¯m on my way.¡± With that, Jonathan hung up the call. On the other end, Jessica was fuming at Jonathan¡¯s arrogance. It was nine in the morning when Jonathan arrived at Maple Mansion. He soon noticed the dour expressions on Yasmin¡¯s and Jessica¡¯s faces. They were waiting outside the mansion. Jonathan quickly got out of the car and opened the door. Smiling servilely, he said, ¡°Ms. Smith, Jessy, please get in the car.¡± Yasmin and Jessica both got into the car. Next, Jonathan started the engine. ¡°Why do I detect a woman¡¯s scent in the car?¡± Jessica pointed out before adding, ¡°What did you dost night?¡± Jonathan¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He had been with Jenniferst night. Have I carried her scent into the car? Heughed as he drove. ¡°Jessy, your sense of smell is really impressive.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think you can wiggle your way out of this. You had better exin yourself. How did the scent get here? Don¡¯t you know that this is thepany¡¯s car?¡± reprimanded Jessica. She was not a calctive person by any means. She was just irritated after having waited for Jonathan for two hours. Right then, Yasmin finally spoke up. She uttered impassively, ¡°Jonathan, you are a man. I won¡¯t ask much of you. However, I hope you can manage your time wisely.¡± Jonathan replied, ¡°I understand, Ms. Smith. I¡¯ll try my best! By the way, you should smile more. You will age quicker if you keep up that stony face.¡± Yasmin turned to look outside through the window, ignoring him. Realizing that his words were not well-received, Jonathan fell into silence. Yasmin and Jessica shared a look. They wondered if they had hurt his pride. Just when Yasmin wanted to console Jonathan, he began to hum a tune. Both Yasmin and Jessica were struck dumb by his action. They had never met such an entric person in their lives. Furthermore, Jonathan¡¯s humming was too suggestive. The two women could not help but blush as they listened. When he noticed their expressions, he responded, ¡°Oh, don¡¯t you like the song? Shall I switch to another one?¡± Both Yasmin and Jessica eximed at the same time, ¡°Shut up!¡± Jonathanughed inwardly. It was amusing to see their reactions. He would tease them every once in a while. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Meanwhile, Jane and Cyclops could be found in a luxurious office on the eighteenth floor of Central Tower in Horington. Some might wonder who Jane was. On the surface, she was the manager of Empiric Corporation. In reality, she was Eddison¡¯s lover, and Eddison happened to be the director of Empiric Corporation. Empiric Corporation was renowned in Horington as an entertainment agency. Thepany also dabbled in various industries. What outsiders did not know was that Eddison had a close rtionship with Dragon King, an influential figure of the underground. That was the reason why manypanies dared not go against Eddison. Eddison had delegated Cyclops to establish a securitypany as a show of power. Jane was a capable woman, and she knew her way around. She knew that relying on Eddison was not a long-term solution. Secretly, she had long since opened a restaurant with Eddison¡¯s money. She had to help Eddison by earning more money to prove her worth. This was a key factor why she had set her sights on Rose Couture. Jane had also managed to seduce Cyclops. Cyclops might have been Eddison¡¯s subordinate, but Eddison relied on him a lot and respected him very much. Cyclops also had greatbat skills and a bunch of fellow apprentices at his beck and call. Every one of them was in a league of their own. Just then, Jane took hold of Cyclops¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°Cyclops, just who is that security guard?¡± Cyclops¡¯ face darkened when he heard that. ¡°I had my people do a background check on him. He¡¯s Jonathan Lawson. He came back from Smend four months ago, and is now working as a security guard in Rose Couture,¡± he answered. ¡°Came back from Smend?¡± Jane uttered, ¡°Looks like he¡¯s not an ordinary guy. Why would he work as a security guard in Rose Couture with such formidable skills?¡± Cyclops replied, ¡°Hmph! I¡¯ve also found out that Yasmin has an older brother, who has long since escaped to other countries after killing someone by ident. I suspect Jonathan¡¯s current employment has something to do with Yasmin¡¯s brother. It¡¯s obvious that Jonathan had been recruited specifically to protect Yasmin.¡± Cyclops was clever to have connected the pieces of information ande up with a usible inference. Jane asked, ¡°Then, what did Jonathan do in Smend?¡± ¡°Actually, I can feel the murderous intenting from him. That can only be borne after one reaches a certain body count. I guess he¡¯s either worked as a mercenary or assassin back in Smend.¡± Jane was shocked by his spection. ¡°Which means that guy is bad news! What do we do now? If we seed in closing a deal with Rose Couture, we could secretly earn up to fifty million! The old man would surely be delighted with our ster performance. Are we going to let this go?¡± Cyclops¡¯ eyes glinted just then. He said, ¡°Of course not! We are at Horington, whereas Jonathan is just one man. Despite his extraordinary skills, he would still have to go by our rules as long as he remains on our turf.¡± Jane concurred, ¡°That¡¯s right! Cyclops, you have so many fellow apprentices. If worsees to worst, you can call your senior apprentice for help! I remember Nirvana is your senior¡¯s name, right?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t call them unless absolutely necessary. I don¡¯t want to alert my fellow apprentices, especially Nirvana.¡± Confused, Jane asked, ¡°Why not?¡± Cyclops sighed. He went on to exin, ¡°Jane, you have to know that fame can work for you just as well as it can work against you. I¡¯m the best security guard in Horington. If word gets out that I can¡¯t even handle Jonathan alone, and that I have to rely on my fellow apprentices for help, it will damage my reputation! After that, I¡¯ll still owe them a huge favor even if we¡¯re equals.¡± ¡°But Cyclops, we have shamed ourselves at Yasmin¡¯s ce yesterday. We have to redeem ourselves no matter what!¡± Humiliation shed in Cyclops¡¯ eyes upon recalling what had happened the day before. He was not the type to take things lying down. ¡°Regarding this matter, I have already sent people to warn the staff in Rose Couture not to speak of it to outsiders. Besides, nobody will believe them even if they spread the word. It will only show that I¡¯m worthless if I have to call in my fellow apprentices for help.¡± Feeling anxious, Jane inquired, ¡°Then, what now?¡± With an ominous smile, Cyclops said, ¡°Jane, we have different identities now. Force isn¡¯t our only solution. We can always borrow help from the police to check whether Jonathan has any criminal records.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Jane¡¯s eyes shone with anticipation. ¡°We can arrange a few subordinates to provoke Jonathan. Once he fights back, the subordinates will call the police. We can send some money to Captain Carter from the investigation team beforehand. He will know what to do. In short, if Jonathan fights back, he will bebeled as an offender. If he doesn¡¯t, he will be rotting in prison anyway.¡± After hearing that, Jane got excited. She kissed Cyclops hard on the cheek, leaving a sensuous lipstick stain on his face. I Am Unstoppable Chapter 18 I Am Unstoppable Chapter 18 Chapter 18 Woman With An Overwhelming Presence ¡°Cyclops, you are good at everything you do!¡± Jane praised whole-heartedly. Cyclops chuckled as he ran his hands up and down her body. Then, they had sex on the couch. Meanwhile, Jonathan spent the entire morning in great spirits. He had now be the CEO¡¯s favorite driver. No longer working as a security guard, nobody would assign him tasks. He spent the morning loitering about in the offices, having the time of his life while chatting up the women. Jonathan could be a little lecherous, but he wasn¡¯t annoying. When it came to dirty jokes, the young women were even better at it than he was. For example, when he took Sally¡¯s seat, she ushered him, ¡°Get up. I want to sit there.¡± Jonathan pped his thighs. ¡°Why don¡¯t you sit here, Sally? It¡¯s soft.¡± As the women burst intoughter, Sally retorted nonchntly, ¡°Cut it out. I¡¯m not going to sit on your soft thighs. In a bit, it might get hard, and if I get stuck, I can¡¯t get out.¡± It wasn¡¯t until a whileter that Jonathan, startled by Sally¡¯seback, realized what was going on. ¡°Sally, you rascal!¡± The young girls blushed while the womenughed out loud. The morning passed in such a jolly atmosphere. By noon, Yasmin and Jessica wanted to grab some snacks and coffee at Starbucks. As the driver, Jonathan would be in charge of driving them. He could grab a meal there as well. As soon as the women got out of the building, Jonathan walked up to them. ¡°Oh, Ms. Smith, you look so pretty today,¡± he praised smilingly. Before Yasmin could say anything, Jessica interjected, ¡°Don¡¯t you have any new lines? You¡¯re always repeating the same ones.¡± Jonathan chuckled before biting back, ¡°Jessy, you must be envious! Ms. Smith is indeed pretty. Haven¡¯t you noticed that I neverplimented you? Look at yourself. You have a t chest and a bad temper. It¡¯ll be hard for you to find a husband in the future!¡± With her hands on her hips, Jessica chided, ¡°Jonathan, you b*stard! How dare you im that I have a t chest?¡± With that, she stuck her chest out. They seemed quite formidable in size. In truth, her breasts were quiterge. Jonathan denied, ¡°I can¡¯t be sure! Who knows if you have any imnts? I need to get a feel in order to determine if they¡¯re real.¡± ¡°In your dreams!¡± Jessica huffed in irritation. Yasmin kept a straight face, but deep down she was quite amused. Jonathan sure is funny. ¡°Ms. Smith, I¡¯m certain you don¡¯t have any imnts,¡± Jonathan added. Upset, Jessica countered, ¡°Damn you, Jonathan! How can you be so certain that Yasmin doesn¡¯t have imnts? Did you get a feel of her chest?¡± Jonathan exined, ¡°I¡¯ve never touched them, but I made the deduction based on the perfect arc of her breasts. Anyway, I need to touch yours in order to determine if they¡¯re real.¡± ¡°All right, you two are getting overboard.¡± Yasmin blushed as she cleared her throat. She was the first to get into the car. After all, she was a young woman who had never had sex. She might be twenty-four, but she was still quite innocent. She managed to establish herpany due to her genius and some help from her uncle. After Yasmin got into the car, Jessica rolled her eyes at Jonathan and spat, ¡°You rascal! I will teach you a lesson if you keep saying that I have small breasts!¡± Jonathan chuckled. ¡°I will take back what I said if you let me to verify their size.¡± ¡°Die!¡± Jessica bellowed before getting into the car. In Starbucks, Jonathan, Yasmin, and Jessica sat facing one another. Jonathan ordered an exquisite steak even though he didn¡¯t like that kind of food. However, he didn¡¯t have many selections to choose from here. In fact, Jonathan preferred chowing down on his food. After the steak was served, Jessica made fun of Jonathan, ¡°Jonathan, do you even know how to eat this kind of stuff?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll just use my mouth!¡± Jonathan replied nonchntly. ¡°Why would you even need to ask that? You¡¯re such a dummy.¡± Jessica choked on her own words in frustration. Finding their interaction amusing, Yasminmented, ¡°You two must be frenemies.¡± Jessica spat and said, ¡°No way in hell we¡¯re frenemies!¡± Jonathan chimed in, ¡°Yeah! Frenemies always end up getting married. I don¡¯t want someone with small breasts as my wife.¡± Infuriated, Jessica blurted out begrudgingly, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go kill yourself, Jonathan?¡± Jonathan chuckled. Yasmin heaved a sigh in resignation before lecturing Jonathan, ¡°As a man, why do you keep picking on Jessy?¡± Jonathan chuckled and said, ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll be the bigger person and stop making fun of her.¡± Enraged, Jessica cried, ¡°You¡¯re definitely not the bigger person! In fact, even the people around you are despicable!¡± This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Yasmin was utterly speechless. At that moment, Jonathan saw a woman stepping out of a car outside. That woman caught his eye because of the overwhelming presence she exuded. Like a queen, she was extraordinarily beautiful in a crimson dress. Her hair had been done up elegantly. She was rather voluptuous. Around her slim waist was a ck belt. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Seeing the foolish look on Jonathan¡¯s face, Jessica looked over in annoyance. After getting a clear view of the woman, she muttered, ¡°Why is she here?¡± Yasmin turned to look at the woman as well. Jonathan noticed that there were two other men beside the woman. The two men looked cool in ck shirts and ck-rimmed sunsses. To Jonathan¡¯s shock, the two men had achieved Peak Latent Force. It was incredible that two people at such a high level would show up at the same time in a tiny ce such as Horington. People who were proficient inbat arts were trained to cultivate their spirit. As long as they were alive, their spirit would remain. As soon as their spirit was vanquished, the person would be dead. After all, spirit is of the essence. Spirit could be transformed into Force within abatant¡¯s physical self. Even if an ordinary burly man could throw a punch of two hundred and fifty kilograms, that punch would be utilizing one¡¯s External Force. Other than External Force, one could also learn to utilize Latent Force. By utilizing Latent Force, one could shatter bricksid underneath bread without damaging the bread. One could also kill an elephant with a single punch. One could consider Latent Force as the product of converging one¡¯s Force into the size of a needle, which was insanely powerful. Thus, people who were proficient in the utilization of Latent Force were terrifying beings. ¡°Do you know the woman?¡± Jonathan inquired casually. Although two powerfulbatants had showed up, it didn¡¯t matter much to him, for he was only interested in the woman¡¯s beauty. After all, that woman was also a mature adult like Jennifer. While Jennifer was alluring, that woman seemed more dominant in all her beauty. Both women were extremely attractive to him. At the same time, Jessica replied, ¡°Of course we know her! Everybody in Horington knows her!¡± Jonathan rubbed his nose before asking sheepishly, ¡°Is she famous?¡± Jessica said, ¡°Her name is Polly McDaniels. She runs a high-end business dealing with wine and fabric. The two bodyguards beside her are a pair of brothers proficient inbat arts. Nobody dares to mess with her in Horington.¡± At that moment, Polly came in alongside her two bodyguards. Jonathan stared at her cleavage without showing any signs of embarrassment. He was even drooling when he stated, ¡°She must be a size 36, and has no imnts!¡± Hearing that gave both Jessica and Yasmin a huge shock. Jessica red at him as she reprimanded, ¡°Quit yapping! You¡¯ll be dead if she hears you!¡± However, Jonathan didn¡¯t seem the least bit affected. ¡°Why are you so afraid? Women dress to impress men. Is she married?¡± Jessica spat, ¡°No, but what difference does it make? Do you think someone like you can possibly get your hands on her?¡± Jonathan chuckled. ¡°Why are you so agitated? Are you jealous?¡± Jessica was left speechless. She got so infuriated that she felt like flipping the table. Yasmin tried to smooth things over by saying, ¡°Let¡¯s eat. I really have no idea what to do with you two.¡± Jonathan could be cheeky at times, but it was fun to have him around. His presence also offered both Yasmin and Jessica a sense of security. After finishing their food, the three of them left Starbucks. As soon as they stepped out of the entrance, Jonathan noticed a few hooligans sneaking around. They were staring at the entrance. The moment Jonathan and the rest got out, the hooligans walked up to them. Jonathan knew very quickly that they were after him. But¡­ Jonathan had a quick change of mind. I had only been eating in there. I couldn¡¯t possibly have crossed these hooligans. Why are they after me? This is strange. There must be something more to it! Jonathan realized Cyclops might have set him up. Cyclops should know that these hooligans can¡¯t possibly do anything to me. Why would he send them then? Could it be¡­ Given Jonathan¡¯s intellect, he was able to figure out Cyclops¡¯ n in an instant. Yasmin and Jessica also noticed the hooligans marching up to them menacingly. They quickly hid behind Jonathan. At the same time, Jonathan wrapped his arms around their waists. Before either woman could react, he whispered, ¡°Follow me.¡± Neither woman dared to struggle, so they obeyed him. Deep down, Jonathan was ted. Gosh, being able to hold a woman in each arm feels great! He quickly led them to a Jaguar. Neither woman understood what he had in mind, for that Jaguar was Polly¡¯s car and not their BMW. As soon as Jonathan pretended to reach for the door, the bunch of hooligans quickly circled them. The bald guy in the lead, Borat Cohen, mmed his palm on the roof of the Jaguar. He said, ¡°Brat, you sure are enjoying yourself with two women next to you. We¡¯ve been waiting for you for too long.¡± Startled, Jonathan frowned. ¡°Hands off my car. Do you know it¡¯s a Jaguar? Can you afford to compensate me if you damage it?¡± ¡°F*ck!¡± Borat swore, irritated. ¡°So you own a Jaguar. Does that make you awesome? Do I look like a coward to you? I can hit it however I want! What can you do about it?¡± With that, he mmed on the car a few more times. The other hooligans sniggered as they watched in delight. ¡°How dare you!¡± Jonathan cried in annoyance. ¡°It¡¯s a Jaguar, not an AMC Gremlin. Do you know how much it costs? If you break it, you won¡¯t be able topensate me even if you sell your soul! You should know your ce!¡± Borat disliked Jonathan¡¯s attitude. He¡¯s acting all high and mighty just because he¡¯s rich! Borat was used to feeling full of himself. Moreover, he was paid to find fault with Jonathan. He didn¡¯t expect Jonathan to act up before he did. As someone who had seen his fair share of people, Borat determined that Jonathan was from a rather rich family. He had no reason to fear Jonathan. The Jaguar should only be worth about seven hundred thousand at most. Despite having ruined many expensive cars, nobody dared to requestpensation from him yet. Therefore, he had a chilly look in his eye as he took out a steel pipe out of nowhere and smashed the car window. He sneered, ¡°I mmed it, and now I¡¯m smashing it. What are you going to do about it?¡± ¡°You have a death wish! Do it again if you dare!¡± Jonathan threatened, his expression changing drastically. Borat yelled, ¡°Guys, get smashing!¡± As soon as the other hooligans received the order, they wielded their steel pipes. In an instant, the Jaguar was ruined beyond recognition. The passersby maintained a distance as they watched. After destroying the car, Borat looked at Jonathan with a menacing smile on his face. ¡°I¡¯ve destroyed your car now! What are you going to do about it?¡± Initially, Jonathan had a morose look on his face, but it turned into a grin as he quipped, ¡°Whatever. It¡¯s not my car anyway. Hahaha!¡± At the same time, Polly was already walking up to them with a glum look on her face, her two bodyguards trailing behind her. As someone from the underground, Borat knew Polly, who was an intimidating individual. At that point, realization dawned on him. He broke out in a cold sweat. With a pale face, he turned to Jonathan and stuttered, ¡°You-¡± I Am Unstoppable Chapter 19 I Am Unstoppable Chapter 19 Chapter 19 The Queen ¡°What now?¡± Jonathan chuckled and continued, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that this car is expensive? What¡¯s more, I advised you to handle it properly, but you didn¡¯t listen to me. Look! The car owner ising to look for you now.¡± ¡°You tricked me!¡± Borat said angrily. Jonathan sneered, ¡°Ha! I never told you this car was mine.¡± Despite being amused, Jessica and Yasmin suppressed theirughter. At that moment, Polly came to the car with two bodyguards in tow. Fuming with anger, she swept a cursory nce over the car and then fixed her gaze on Borat. ¡°What¡¯s all this?¡± Before Borat could say anything, Jonathan responded in a hurry, ¡°This is what happened, prettydy. These men smashed your car. I told them that your Jaguar is very expensive, and they wouldn¡¯t be able to pay you back if it was damaged. However, they didn¡¯t listen to my words and insisted on smashing your car.¡± ¡°Oh? Is that so?¡± Polly turned to look at Borat. She was not an idiot but an intelligent woman. Borat took a deep breath and replied, ¡°Ms. McDaniels, he tricked us into doing this. We thought this was his car.¡± Jonathan snorted in disdain. Then, he turned to Polly and said, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t trick them. I happened to pass by your car when I came out, and these guys stopped me. Seeing that they wanted to smash your car, I reminded them not to do it because it¡¯s an expensive vehicle. s, they didn¡¯t listen to me, and they became even more insistent once I started stopping them from doing what they wanted.¡± Polly looked at Jonathan indifferently before saying to Borat, ¡°You guys were the one who smashed up my car, weren¡¯t you?¡± Borat wanted to refute, but he could not find the words to do so. Eventually, he nodded in response. Seeing this, Polly said, ¡°Bravo! No one in Horington has ever dared toy a finger on my car. You¡¯re the first one. Looks like you¡¯ve really got some guts, huh?¡± Borat almost wanted to kneel and beg for mercy, but all he could do was plead with a forlorn expression, ¡°T-This was all a misunderstanding!¡± Ignoring him, Polly said, ¡°You have one day to fix this. Hand me two million at my coffee house tomorrow at this time. Else, there will be consequences to pay!¡± After uttering those words, Polly took her bodyguards and left. Seeing this, Jonathan darted forward and called out to Polly with a smile, ¡°Hey, prettydy!¡± Polly looked at Jonathan coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what¡¯s on your mind.¡± Chuckling, Jonathan went on, ¡°Don¡¯t be upset, prettydy. You don¡¯t have a car now, do you? Why don¡¯t you take our car, then? It¡¯s not much, but at least it¡¯s something.¡± As he spoke, he led the way, walking toward the BMW and opening the car door for Polly. ¡°This way, prettydy,¡± Jonathan called out earnestly like a ve begging his master. Polly pondered for a moment but eventually got into the car, and Jonathan handed his car keys to the two bodyguards. Soon, the car started up and took off. Turning around, Jonathan chuckled at Jessica and Yasmin. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°No way!¡± Infuriated, Borat and hisckeys circled Jonathan and his friends. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Jonathan nced at Borat with a smile and said, ¡°I think you should be digging for the money you need to pay her now.¡± ¡°Compensate me! If not, I¡¯ll finish you off today!¡± Borat snarled. Jonathan replied, ¡°Are you crazy? Why should I do this for you? I didn¡¯t ask you to smash her car.¡± ¡°Go to hell!¡± Borat was livid upon hearing Jonathan¡¯s words. He grabbed a steel rod and charged toward Jonathan, wanting to strike at thetter¡¯s head. A gust of wind ensued as he swung the steel rod in Jonathan¡¯s direction. Jessica and Yasmin were utterly shocked and horrified at the sight of that. However, in the blink of an eye, Jonathan grabbed hold of the steel rod and crushed it into a ball the way one would scrunch up a piece of paper. Letting out a scoff, he said, ¡°Get out of my face before I get mad at you!¡± Everyone froze in thunderstruck silence. Borat and the hooligans were rather stunned after seeing what Jonathan just did, and both Jessica and Yasmin could not believe their eyes either. Terrified, Borat and hisckeys nced at Jonathan and scampered away. After that, Jonathan yawnednguidly. ¡°Ah! How boring it is! Come on, let¡¯s leave now.¡± Jessica and Yasmin had finally witnessed for themselves Jonathan¡¯s capabilities. The three of them then hailed a taxi. In the car, Jessica decided not to mess with Jonathan anymore but couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Hey, Jonathan! How did you get so strong?¡± Jonathan grinned and said, ¡°Well, you haven¡¯t even seen me in bed yet.¡± Blushing in embarrassment, Jessica pulled Jonathan¡¯s ear and said, ¡°Hey! Why can¡¯t you just talk properly with me?¡± Due to the pain, Jonathan had no choice but to beg for forgiveness. Seated in the passenger seat, he somehow looked aical sight. The taxi driver looked at them puzzledly and suppressed hisughter. ¡°All right! Stop fooling around, you two!¡± Yasmin said solemnly. Only then did Jessica let go of Jonathan. Yasmin then thought for a moment before asking, ¡°Jonathan, were those hooligans rted to Cyclops and Jane?¡± Wow! What a smart woman. Jonathan nodded and answered, ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right!¡± Realization soon dawned on Jessica as well. However, she came across a puzzling thought. ¡°Isn¡¯t it weird that Cyclops sent those hooligans to go against you? After all, he has confronted you before, so he must know your capability.¡± Jonathan gave her a silly grin upon hearing her words. ¡°It seems you¡¯re not the boobs-for-brains type. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t be this intelligent. Looks like your boobs must mostly just be padding, eh?¡± Jessica instantly lost her temper as she snapped, ¡°Are you trying to pick a fight with me?¡± Jonathanughed and responded, ¡°It¡¯s true that those few punks earlier were not very powerful. However, I guess I¡¯d be in troubled waters if I fought with them and beat them up. Cyclops must have colluded with the police. They were simply waiting to arrest me for assault and would use me of the crime once I¡¯m in custody. If I resist, I¡¯d be a wanted criminal. If not, then I¡¯d have to go to prison. These are the dirty tactics they¡¯re using now!¡± His words sent chills down Jessica and Yasmin¡¯s spines. What an evil n! The next instant, Jessica said, ¡°But you could still avoid injuring them, couldn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Cyclops could find a way to harm me as long as he wants to,¡± Jonathan responded. After a pause, he continued, ¡°Well, they have no time to bother with me now since they¡¯ve smashed Polly¡¯s car.¡± Recalling what happened earlier, Jessica and Yasmin could not help but feel amused. At the same time, they started worrying as well. Jessica said, ¡°I think Cyclops and Jane would not easily give up now that they¡¯re working together. I reckon this isn¡¯t the end.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m here for you even if the skyes crashing down!¡± Jonathan promised. Jessica and Yasmin¡¯s hearts warmed, and they felt grateful upon hearing this. Although Jonathan often seemed frivolous, he was still reliable whenever they were in need. Polly was sitting in the back seat of the BMW that belonged to Yasmin. The bodyguard who drove the car was Dominick Xanthos. The one who sat in the passenger seat was his elder brother, Donovan Xanthos. These two brothers used to be boxers in Southeast Aploth. They had gotten themselves into huge trouble after they caused the death of a famous martial arts master¡¯s apprentice in an underground boxing match. At that time, Polly protected them and resolved the conflict well. Since then, Dominick and Donovan swore to be loyal to Polly and treated her with the utmost admiration and respect. At this moment, Donovan could not help but ask, ¡°Ms. McDaniels, it¡¯s obvious that it was that kid who created this trouble today. How dare he mess with you! Why did you allow us to teach him a lesson?¡± Polly smiled and answered, ¡°I¡¯m afraid you wouldn¡¯t be able to do that.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Dominick and Donovan were surprised by her words. Dominick then asked, ¡°Was he a capable fighter? I couldn¡¯t tell.¡± Polly responded, ¡°Not only you, but even I failed to see through him. He either doesn¡¯t know anything aboutbat arts or is an expert fighter.¡± Donovan replied in contempt, ¡°Ha! It¡¯s unlikely that there were so manybat arts experts around. I reckon he knows nothing!¡± Hearing his words, Polly said, ¡°You¡¯re wrong, Don. If he was an ordinary man who doesn¡¯t know combat arts, he would not have risked offending me. Moreover, I saw the burning desire in his eyes when he was looking at me. At my cultivation stage, not many men would dare to stare at me like that. He is different, and he treats me like any other woman. In other words, it shows that his cultivation stage shouldn¡¯t be lower than mine and might even be higher.¡± Dominick and Donovan inhaled sharply upon hearing Polly¡¯s exnation. Then, Donovan asked, ¡°Ms. McDaniels, your cultivation has reached the peak of Neutralizing Force. One more step and you¡¯d be at the Immortal Level. If that chap is at a higher stage than yours, does that mean he¡¯s already reached the Immortal Level, then?¡± Polly said, ¡°Maybe not, but well, these are just my guesses. He¡¯s an interesting man, and we should get to know him more.¡± ¡°All right, Ms. McDaniels,¡± Dominick and Donovan responded reverently. After arriving at Youthful Apparel, Yasmin gave Jonathan a new car, which was an Audi A6. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to get the BMW back?¡± Jessica could not help but ask. Yasmin thought before answering, ¡°Polly is a smart woman. Besides, She got into this mess only because of Jonathan. I think I¡¯ll just let it go. She could keep that car aspensation.¡± ¡°Huh? No way!¡± Jonathan was unwilling topromise. ¡°Why do we need to do this? It¡¯s not our fault that her car got damaged. I¡¯ll get the car back.¡± Without another word, he turned and left so quickly that neither Jessica nor Yasmin could stop him. However, Jonathan doubled back at once. ¡°Where does that prettydy live? How can I look for her?¡± Hearing this, Jessica and Yasmin could not help but sigh. My goodness, this guy sure is funny! After obtaining Polly¡¯s address, Jonathan sped off and went to look for her. Meanwhile, Cyclops received a call from Borat saying that thetter had identally smashed Polly¡¯s car. Moreover, Cyclops got to know that Polly was asking for a two millionpensation. Cyclops had an urge to finish off Borat at that moment upon hearing this. Grr! These imbeciles! However, he dared not offend Polly. After all, Polly was not an ordinary woman but was influential and powerful in Horington. Even Dragon King, a prominent figure in the underground, had to be respectful toward Polly. In no way was Cyclops bold enough to provoke a woman like her. Although he could pay her two million, it was not a small amount to him. No matter how he looked at it, he could only me his own bad luck for it and had to personally visit Polly to ask for her forgiveness. Meanwhile, Jonathan had reached Polly¡¯s coffee house in no time. It had a vintage architectural style. Walking into the ce, he felt as if he was transported back to ancient times. He had also noticed the BMW parked outside the coffee house. However, it was more appropriate for him to go and greet Polly first. Upon entering the coffee house, he saw the waitresses d in beautiful gowns. They were elegant, and the shape of their stunning figures electrified Jonathan. Ah! I wish I could touch them! Then, he informed the waitresses that he wanted to see Polly. A waitress then got him seated and served him coffee before excusing herself to inform Polly about his request. Once she was gone, Jonathan crossed his legs, took a bag of snacks out from his pocket, and savored them. Seeing this, the waitresses were rendered speechless. What an odd person! Soon, Polly came into the hall with the Xanthos brothers. She was d in sportswear, and her hair was tied in a ponytail. Despite dressing so casually, she still appeared elegant and ssy. Jonathan stood up and called out to Polly with a smile, ¡°Hey, prettydy!¡± Polly nced at Jonathan indifferently and opened her mouth to speak. However, before she could say anything, she was at an utter loss for words. At this moment, Jonathan was earnestly grabbing a handful of snacks and offering them to Polly. ¡°Here are some snacks for you, prettydy.¡± Momentarily stunned, Polly chuckled and took some of the snacks after recovering from her shock. ¡°Have a seat, please.¡± They sat down. Polly started eating the snacks that Jonathan gave her. Her elegant manner in savoring the snacks entuated her gracefulness. Crack! A crisp sound rang through the air as she munched on the snacks daintily. Jonathan could not help butpliment, ¡°Wow, you¡¯re attractive even when you¡¯re eating snacks! Your future husband must be the luckiest man on earth!¡± cing the unfinished snacks on the table, Polly took a sip of coffee before saying solemnly, ¡°All right. Now, tell me what you want from me?¡± Jonathan froze for a moment but smiled immediately after. ¡°Um, I¡¯m here to take back my car. Didn¡¯t we lend you our BMW earlier today? Instead of asking you to return it yourself, I¡¯m doing you a favor in driving it back.¡± Polly said casually, ¡°It¡¯s partly your fault for damaging my car. What makes you think I¡¯d allow you to take that BMW away?¡± Jonathan giggled and answered, ¡°How could you say something like that, prettydy? I was protecting your car earlier, except that I¡¯d failed. Isn¡¯t it unfair for you to say it¡¯s my fault?¡± Polly responded calmly, ¡°Okay. Stop feigning innocence. We both know what happened. No matter what, it¡¯s impossible for me to return that car to you.¡± Feeling frustrated, Jonathan blurted out, ¡°Hey, you¡¯re being unreasonable!¡± Polly smiled. ¡°You can take it as it is. What would you do about it, then?¡± Jonathan touched his nose and sighed before saying, ¡°You¡¯re asking for this, prettydy. If you don¡¯t return the car to me, I¡¯ll follow you everywhere you go, even if you were using the bathroom or sleeping.¡± Polly gaped in disbelief upon hearing Jonathan¡¯s words. I have a feeling that he would do exactly what he said. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of me?¡± Polly nced at him coldly. ¡°What for?¡± Jonathan said confusedly, ¡°You¡¯re a beautiful woman. Why do I need to be afraid of you? Oh! Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re a monster?¡± Polly thought for a moment before making a decision. ¡°Do whatever suits you, but I¡¯d never let you drive that car away from this ce.¡± After finishing her sentence, she turned around and left. Jonathan followed her at once. Seeing this, the brothers of the Xanthos family stared daggers at Jonathan and blocked him. Ignoring them, Jonathan pushed them away and rushed toward Polly. Dominick and Donovan immediately paled. They had not seen it when Jonathan rushed toward them earlier, and now they merely felt as if Jonathan was escaping from their grasp. After regaining their poise, they turned around, wanting to charge at Jonathan. Noticing this, Polly instructed coldly, ¡°All right. You two stop now. You¡¯re not a match for him.¡± Dominick and Donovan could only listen to her order and stay put. After that, Polly headed toward the restroom. Stepping into the restroom, she asked Jonathan who stood outside the door, ¡°Do you want toe in with me?¡± Jonathan blushed shyly upon hearing her question. I may be unreasonable at times, but I¡¯m not a pervert! Then, he turned around with his back facing her and responded, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you outside.¡± Polly closed the door. Standing at the door, Jonathan allowed the images of Polly using the bathroom to run wild in his mind. Mmm, what an arousing sight! However, Jonathan became disappointed as the sound of water flushing rang sounded. After the loud flushing noise stopped, Polly was done as well. Jonathan was slightly upset that he hadn¡¯t heard a thing when she was in there besides the flushing. Then, Polly went to her coffee house and had a meal. Jonathan followed closely. Seeing this, Polly started to admire Jonathan as his temperament was totally different from the experts she had encountered before. They were all arrogant people who cared about their statuses immensely. It was the first time Polly was seeing one like Jonathan, who could not care less about how people thought of him. As Polly ate, Jonathan followed her actions and ate as well. Besides, he would also snatch the meat from Polly¡¯s te, saying that it was not good for her if she wanted to keep a slim figure. Throughout that meal, Polly found herself both amused and exasperated at the same time. She also guessed that Jonathan was indeed abat arts expert, as he grabbed her meat with unbelievably swift and smooth motions. Even if she tried, she could not stop him. After the meal, Jonathan eximed shamelessly, ¡°You live such a good life, prettydy. By following you, I¡¯ll have free meals, and I can also indulge myself in watching an enchantress like you. Well, I think you¡¯d better keep the car from me forever, as I¡¯d be sorry to say goodbye to such a luxurious life.¡± Polly almost burst a blood vessel upon hearing his words, but there was nothing she could do. s, he always has the upper hand! How could such shameless people exist? At five in the afternoon, Polly finally admitted defeat and returned the BMW car keys to Jonathan. ¡°Fine, you win!¡± Jonathan chuckled and left hurriedly with the keys. Though she was unwilling topromise, she knew Jonathan would not give up if he did not achieve his goal, and she did not have that much time to waste. Therefore, she decided to give in. However, she was even more curious about Jonathan now than before. This man is unfathomable yet thick-skinned. However, he has his principles, and he¡¯s obviously not an evil man. Polly believed that Jonathan was an interesting man. Jonathan could not care less about what Polly had in mind. He started the car engine and headed straight for Rose Couture. Jessica and Yasmin had been waiting for Jonathan at Emerald Building the whole time. They could only rely on him for now, as they did not know what Cyclops would do to seek revenge on them. When Jonathan reached, they got into the car, and Jonathan drove off again. Jessica could not help but exim, ¡°Wow! Polly really returned the car to us!¡± Jonathan replied, ¡°Of course! She couldn¡¯t stop thanking me from the moment I reached her coffee house.¡± ¡°What did she thank you for? Telling you that she appreciated your effort in smashing her car?¡± Jessica said in an annoyed tone. ¡°Of course not. She thanked me for protecting her car and even asked me to stay for dinner first before leaving. It was really hard to reject her generosity,¡± Jonathan responded shamelessly. ¡°You never speak the truth!¡± Jessica was speechless at that. Fortunately, Yasmin and Jessica were now familiar with his temperament. Everything was fine as long as he got the car back. After sending Jessica and Yasmin back to Maple Mansion, Jonathan drove home. The night was still young, and everyone had only just returned from work. A pang of boredom soon washed over him. How he wished he could spend the night with Jennifer. For instance, they could drink wine and do something they didn¡¯t get to do the previous day. Therefore, Jonathan dialed Jonathan¡¯s number without hesitation. ¡°Jen, let me treat you to a meal tonight,¡± Jonathan said. ¡°I¡¯m busy.¡± Jennifer rejected his offer coldly and hung up her phone immediately. Jonathan was startled. Huh? How did she change so fast? I could never keep up with her changing emotions! Is she ming me? Why? Is it because I didn¡¯t fulfill her desiresst night? Amused by his thoughts, he knew that was impossible. He understood that Jennifer wanted nothing to do with him. At that moment, he did not think much but drove to a fast-food restaurant. A BMW at a fast-food restaurant was indeed an eye-catching sight, but Jonathan was not concerned with what people thought of him. After finishing a cheap meal, he went straight home. He usually stayed at home when he had nothing to do. In fact, he could spend days without leaving the house and would meditate quietly at home for a few days on end. However, he would also cause trouble as long as he chose to. At around nine at night, while Jonathan was still meditating, he opened his eyes suddenly. A ray of light shed before his eyes. With that, Jonathan darted out of his house. He was not driving a vehicle, but his speed was faster than one. Cyclops was unhappy tonight because he could not teach Jonathan a lesson. To exacerbate the situation, he had to pay Polly two million. How much is two million? That amount of money would allow an average person to live a pretty comfortable life. Cyclops¡¯ heart wrenched with pain as he thought of that. At this moment, he was in his house. It was a big, spacious ce with two living rooms and three bedrooms. He had invited a number of young models to his ce and opened quite a few bottles of red wine. On this night, Cyclops wanted to hold a party to vent his frustration. He was a rather prominent figure in Horington, one who gained a lot of respect throughout the city. Therefore, it was easy for him to call upon those young models. The living room was brightly lit. Three models were dancing in front of Cyclops, trying to attract his attention and please him. They knew Cyclops had great connections with the big shots in Horington. Those models¡¯ career paths would be smoother if they managed to satisfy him. Cyclops was busy caressing the models¡¯ bodies as well. He believed he was the luckiest man on earth at that moment. Just as Cyclops thought he could forget the unfortunate event that happened earlier on, he heard a sigh outside the door. The music in the living room had reached a deafening crescendo. The models could not hear anything, but Cyclops heard the sigh clearly enough. Cold sweat trickled down his spine as he asked, ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± The models were confused to see his reaction. The next instant, the main door was pushed open. Jonathan stood there at the door and scanned the room with a half-smile. He could not help but feel jealous of Cyclops. If only I were as shameless as him, I would also be enjoying my night with these beautifuldies! However, Jonathan would not do something so brazen and ridiculous. Cyclops¡¯ face turned ashen the moment he saw Jonathan. Jonathan smiled and said, ¡°Can we talk?¡± Ovee with vignce, Cyclops shouted at the models, ¡°Get out!¡± Sensing something amiss, the models dared not stay any longer and grabbed their coats, scurrying out of the room at once. After they left, Jonathan approached Cyclops and sat on the couch. ¡°What do you want?¡± Cyclops asked coldly. I Am Unstoppable Chapter 20 I Am Unstoppable Chapter 20 Chapter 20 Intimidation Jonathan took a wine ss and poured some wine for himself. Without hesitation, he took a sip and said, ¡°Cyclops, you¡¯re lucky to be standing in front of who I am now. If it were me from half a year ago, you would have been dead already. Trust me. I have the power to do so.¡± Cyclops started breaking out in cold sweat as he could feel the domineering aura exuded from Jonathan. He knew that Jonathan was not bluffing and that he should take his threats seriously. Jonathan continued, ¡°I¡¯ll let you go this time because I don¡¯t want to cause any trouble. However, this is thest warning. If you mess around behind my back again, you will pay the price with your life. Don¡¯t even dare try to y games with Rose Couture because the next time you do that, it will be thest thing you¡¯d do in this life!¡± Thatst sentence would strike fear even in the toughest men. Cyclops had to stop himself from shivering in fear. Without another word, Jonathan got up and left. Cyclops was stunned, his eyes drifting toward the wine ss that Jonathan had used just now. The moment he set his eyes on the ss, the color drained from his face. It was because the base of the ss was embedded in the wooden coffee table. He had managed to embed the brittle, fragile ss in the wooden table without making any sound. This man is no joke. Meanwhile, Jonathan was strolling down a street. The street was brightly lit and lively. He let out a sigh and advised himself that he was no longer abroad and needed to be more careful with what he was doing. When he was out of the country, respect was only orded to the ones who were powerful. He would just finish off any provocateurs without facing any consequences during the time when he was abroad. However, this method could not be done in this country. That was why he chose to use an intimidation tactic this time. Jonathan might seem like a casual and careless person, but he was actually a very capable man. In the blink of an eye, he coulde up with infinite strategies toe out on top. For example, he had somehow tricked Borat into smashing the wrong car and making Polly into returning the car. Logically speaking, the intimidation tactic used on Cyclops would have caused him to not do anything reckless anymore because it was clear that Cyclops was no match for Jonathan. However, Jonathan overlooked Cyclops¡¯ identity. Thetter was a disciple of Strikezone Martial Arts, and he had many powerful masters and peers. Cyclops always acted like a bully. However, Jonathan made him the victim that day. To Cyclops, that was uneptable and was a huge shame to his name. The moment Jonathan left, Cyclops immediately contacted his senior, Nirvana. ¡°Nirvana!¡± Cyclops¡¯ voice was slightly shaky. Over the phone came a cold male voice. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Nirvana, I¡¯m in trouble,¡± said Cyclops. The man asked in a calm, frosty voice, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Nirvana was regarded as an emotionless man without feelings. Cyclops always thought of him as haughty. That was why Cyclops would reluctant to ask for Nirvana¡¯s help unless it was absolutely necessary. However, Cyclops could not deny the fact that Nirvana was indeed very powerful. Cyclops took a deep breath and replied, ¡°I met an expert here in Horington.¡± The man uttered icily, ¡°There are plenty of experts in Chanaea. They will leave you alone as long as you don¡¯t provoke them.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the problem. I¡¯ve angered one of them. Now, he wants me dead. I won¡¯t be able to escape his wrath without your help. Please help me!¡± After a long moment of silence, the man inquired, ¡°What¡¯s his name? How powerful is he?¡± ¡°His name is Jonathan, and he just came back from Smend. There¡¯s a possibility that he was a mercenary or an assassin in the past. It was just now when he¡­¡± Cyclops proceeded to exin how Jonathan had embedded the base of a wine ss in a wooden table. However, he did not mention the fact that he was intimidated and astonished by Jonathan¡¯s capability. Instead, he told his senior that Jonathan was trying to extort money from him. ¡°Nirvana, if I don¡¯t hand him three million in two days, he¡¯ll kill me,¡± said Cyclops. ¡°I am a disciple of Strikezone Martial Arts. If I give in to him, this story will get out and hurt our image. Don¡¯t you think so?¡± ¡°Embedding a wine ss in a wooden table, huh?¡± Nirvana eximed. ¡°He truly is an expert. I¡¯m coming over right now.¡± With that, Nirvana hung up. Cyclops heaved a sigh of relief. Now that he had Nirvana¡¯s help, the former was no longer afraid of Jonathan. Besides, he had a vastwork of connections to aid him. Furthermore, he was not afraid of Nirvana finding out that he had lied. Even if his senior discovered it, Cyclops believed Nirvana would still help him. After Jonathan went back home, he immediately went to bed and fell asleep. After all, he was not a man who liked to overthink matters. The next morning, he was naturallyte again due to hisck of discipline. In front of Maple Mansion, Jonathan greeted twodies and brought them into the car. After they got in the car, Jessicained, ¡°Can¡¯t you be on time for once?¡± Jonathanughed and said, ¡°I¡¯ll definitely be on time next time!¡± ¡°Only a fool will trust you on that.¡± Jessica rolled her eyes. Meanwhile, Yasmin was rather quiet. She could not care less about Jonathan. Rather than comining, she said, ¡°Starting from tomorrow, Jessica, we¡¯ll drive to work ourselves.¡± Jessica nodded. ¡°All right, but what about Cyclops and Jane?¡± Jonathan reassured, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about Cyclops and Jane. They won¡¯te back anymore.¡± ¡°Why?¡± thedies asked in unison. As he drove, he replied, ¡°Last night, I spoke with Cyclops and taught him a few life lessons. He was touched, and he regretted what he had done. He was sobbing when he promised me that he wouldn¡¯t cause any more trouble.¡± Upon hearing that, Jessica and Yasmin understood the situation. Even when Jonathan joked around a lot, they knew that he hade up with some sort of agreement with Cyclops. The twodies breathed a sigh of relief. Ever since the incident involving Cyclops, Yasmin and Jessica treated Jonathan as one of their own. Moreover, Yasmin handed him a bank card with one hundred thousand in it as a reward. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Jonathan happily epted the card. Wow! Thisdy isn¡¯t that bad. In fact, she¡¯s a pretty cool boss. Yasmin was naive, but she was not stupid. She knew Jonathan was a priceless treasure. It would be better to treat him nicely and keep him around. Besides, she even allowed him to drive her BMW around. She also dismissed his job so that he did not have to drive them to work anymore. If Jonathan was busy, he did not have to fetch them back from work as well. Nevertheless, Yasmin was still worried about Jonathan¡¯s living conditions. She said, ¡°I have an old, vacant house. If you don¡¯t mind, you can stay there. There are two bedrooms, a living room, and a dining room. Once it¡¯s cleaned, it will be a pretty good ce to stay.¡± Jonathan waszy to move out, so he immediately rejected her offer. ¡°Ms. Smith, I¡¯m a man. I hope I can work my way up and buy my own house. I can¡¯t have it this easy.¡± Yasmin was shocked. ¡°You¡¯ve got a strong spirit. Forget it then. Well, I won¡¯t force you.¡± Jessica asked with a twinge of doubt, ¡°Is he just toozy to move out?¡± Jonathanughed to hide his awkward expression. Being favored by the CEO made his work life much easier. All thedies looked at him differently. He felt as if he was the luckiest man alive. In actuality, even though Yasmin was the CEO of Rose Couture, Jessica was the major shareholder. The former was able to build thepany due to two main reasons. Firstly, she had talent in clothing design. Besides, she had received help from her uncle in terms of wealth and manpower. Yasmin¡¯s uncle was a politician, so he had more manpower. Even though he had limited financial support for her, thepany got what they needed from Jessica¡¯s grandfather. Jessica¡¯s hometown was Faike. Her grandfather, Morgan Hayes, was also known as Martial King of Faike. Morgan opened up a martial arts academy in Faike. A lot of the disciples there were from prominent families. However, Jessica did not know much about her grandfather because she grew up overseas. Yasmin was also studying abroad at the time. Thus, the two met and became friends. After finishing their studies, they came back and set up apany. At that time, Jessica went back to Faike to see her grandfather. She told him that she was going to start a business. Jessica being his favorite, Morgan gave his unconditional support. Most people did not know about Jessica¡¯s background because even she was not clear about it as well. The title, Martial King of Faike, was only famous in the world of martial arts. Just like how every industry had its ownmunity, the world of martial arts was only known by the people who practiced martial arts. That was why Cyclops had no clue about Jessica¡¯s rtions. Otherwise, he would have been warier of his actions. In the afternoon, Jonathan wandered into Jennifer¡¯s office. They had not had much contact recently. Ever since he was rejected, he had no reason to talk with her anymore. Currently, Jennifer was taking an afternoon nap on the couch. Jonathan walked in quietly, trying to see if he could catch a glimpse of something interesting. However, she had her legs closed together tightly, and she slept facing inside. However, that made her bottom covered by her ck skirt look even sexier, causing Jonathan to have a strong desire to pinch her bottom. Needless to say, it was all just a thought. Just then, Jennifer woke up. She immediately sat straight up the moment she saw Jonathan. Her expression darkened as she questioned, ¡°What are you doing in my office? Don¡¯t you know how to knock on the door?¡± He chuckled, trying to ease the tension in the air. ¡°Jen, we¡¯ve already known each other for so long. Do I still need to knock first?¡± ¡°Even if I were your wife, you would have to knock as well!¡± Jennifer bellowed. ¡°All right. Even if you¡¯re my wife, I will still knock next time,¡± replied Jonathan happily. Jennifer felt a mix of embarrassment and anger, as she knew she had fallen for his trap. ¡°What do you want?¡± she asked, cutting to the chase. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing! I just wanted to check if you needed a nket. I¡¯m worried that you might catch a cold.¡± He smirked shamelessly. ¡°Thanks for your concern. I¡¯m fine. Now, get out.¡± Feeling awful, he rubbed his nose. Sometimes, she¡¯s warm and passionate, but she treats me so coldly the next moment. What is wrong with her? ¡°Fine.¡± He lost all interest and left. Seeing him leave, Jennifer felt a sense of regret. Did I treat him too harshly? She did not hate him. She just did not know how to face him and their rtionship. Thus, she chose to give him the cold shoulder. However, Jennifer was afraid that she had hurt Jonathan¡¯s self-esteem. What she did not know was that her worries were actually unnecessary. I Am Unstoppable Chapter 21 I Am Unstoppable Chapter 21 Chapter 21 Jonathan Made His Move Such a carefree man like Jonathan would not feel that his pride was hurt. He then turned around and walked into the CEO¡¯s office. Jessica and Yasmin were both on their lunch break in the office and were sleeping in alluring postures. Next, Jonathan opened the door and went in quietly. Yasmin¡¯s sleeping posture looked better than Jessica¡¯s. Thetter was lying on her back on the couch and wearing a skirt with her legs spread apart unknowingly. Jonathan tiptoed and looked over, but to his disappointment, Jessica was wearing safety pants. Just then, Jessica woke up. As soon as she opened her eyes, she saw Jonathan, who was sneaking around suspiciously. Soon, she realized that her pants could be seen. Hence, she immediately sat up and hugged her chest as she said angrily, ¡°Jonathan, you pervert. What are you doing?¡± Jonathan replied seriously, ¡°Oh, I just want to verify whether you wear anything inside.¡± Jessica blushed and retorted, ¡°Piss off! It¡¯s none of your business whether I wear something inside or not.¡± Yasmin was woken up by the noise of the two. She only felt helpless at the sight of the two arguing with each other again. Knowing that he was in the wrong, Jonathan said, ¡°I¡¯m just worried about you, so don¡¯t get too agitated. I¡¯ll leave then!¡± With that said, he was about to turn to leave when a young man suddenly appeared outside. The young man was wearing a white shirt. Moreover, his dark brows and sharp eyes made him look dignified. It was evident that he was a domineering CEO. This young man exuded an intimidating aura as he walked calmly with his piercing gaze. All of these made him look like an expert in internal-style martial arts. Seeing that, Jonathan immediately stopped and blocked the young man¡¯s way. ¡°Who are you? What are you doing here?¡± Jonathan then frowned and asked the young man since he must be responsible for the safety of Yasmin and Jessica. The young man nced at Jonathan indifferently as if he was looking at trash. After that, he said coldly, ¡°Get out of the way!¡± Jonathan grinned and responded to him, ¡°Ha! That¡¯s pretty arrogant of you.¡± Just then, Jessica suddenly stood up and shouted in surprise, ¡°Landon, why are you here?¡± She hurried over and said to Jonathan, ¡°Pervert Jonathan, get out of the way. He is my cousin.¡± Despite feeling frustrated, Jonathan could only get out of the way obediently. Landon was Morgan¡¯s grandson, and his full name was Landon Hamilton. He was very friendly to Jessica as he let out a faint smile elegantly and stated, ¡°I came here to handle some matters. So I stopped by to see you.¡± Landon¡¯s voice was maic yet firm and powerful. He was the typical style of the leading actor cast in a drama. Hearing his reply, Jessicained, ¡°Landon, why didn¡¯t you tell me in advance? I could have picked you up.¡± The man replied smilingly, ¡°That would be too troublesome for you.¡± Meanwhile, Yasmin had also fixed her makeup and stepped forward. Stretching out her hand, she smiled at Landon and said, ¡°Hello, Mr. Hamilton.¡± Looking at Yasmin, a look of admiration shed across Landon¡¯s eyes. In fact, Yasmin did look pretty. She looked a bit like a well-known actress. Moreover, with her calm and quiet personality, she would look like an ice fairy if she wore a white dress. Landon and Yasmin retrieved their hands as soon as their hands touched. ¡°Yasmin, we met before,¡± Landon said with a smile on his face. Yasmin beamed as well. ¡°Mr. Hamilton, you haven¡¯t eaten yet, right? It¡¯ll be my treat today.¡± Hearing that, Landon responded cheerily, ¡°I¡¯d be honored to dine with you.¡± Then, he paused and continued, ¡°Yasmin, you and Jessy are best friends. So, it feels weird when you call me Mr. Hamilton. Why don¡¯t you just call me Landon?¡± Yasmin did not insist and said, ¡°Landon!¡± Upon hearing her reply, Landon smiled heartily. ¡°That¡¯s music to my ears.¡± Jonathan watched Landon from the side. D*mn, it¡¯s so obvious that you want to woo Yasmin! However, he had no objections about that as he thought that Yasmin had to marry someone one day. It was just that he still needed to observe Landon¡¯s character. He treated Yasmin like his own sister, so he was concerned about matters concerning her. Then, Jonathan quietly left as he did not have the need to stay in the CEO¡¯s office. Arriving at the other office, he started to tease other female employees. Later on, everyone began to joke with him, and he felt good about it. Momentster, Landon went out with Yasmin and Jessica to dine together. Therefore, Yasmin made a call to tell Jonathan that he did not need to pick her up today and that he could have his free time. Knowing that Landon was an expert, Jonathan was not worried about the two girls. Hence, he decided to have some fun in thepany until he got off work to pick Jennifer up as he had nothing else to do. Meanwhile, Landon and thedies had just left Emerald building and were about to get into the car when suddenly an Audi pulled up. The car door then swung open. Yasmin¡¯s heart skipped a beat as she sensed that the people in the car did not have good intentions. When the door opened, the first person stepping out of the car was Cyclops. Then, he went to open the car door at the back respectfully for a man in his thirties. Thetter was wearing a white button-up coat and covered-up shoes. There was also a string of green rosary in his hand. The man was not tall, but he had a strong body. To be specific, his body was well-built, not fat. Cyclops seemed to admire this man a lot as he guided him all the way forward diligently. The man did not talk much and walked toward Yasmin coldly. Suddenly, Landon¡¯s eyes lit up as he saw that this man was very stable while walking and had a luxurious aura around him. Thus, Landon knew that this man must be an expert and couldn¡¯t help but wonder, What¡¯s his identity? Yasmin¡¯s and Jessica¡¯s faces went pale. They could see that those people were here for the two of them. Although Yasmin and Jessica were not trained in martial arts, they could still sense the man¡¯s terrifying aura. Therefore, they were very afraid at this moment. Landon quickly blocked Yasmin and Jessica from those people as he noticed they were frightened and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m here.¡± Upon finishing his words, he said to the man and Cyclops icily, ¡°Who are you guys? What are you doing here?¡± That man was Cyclops¡¯ senior, Nirvana. Those people were all disciples of Strikezone Martial Arts. Nirvana¡¯s real name was Randy Tartal. He looked at Landon frostily without any words. On the other hand, Cyclops spoke up. ¡°Go away. We¡¯re here to find that bastard, Jonathan. Get him out here now!¡± A trace of anger shed across Landon¡¯s eyes when he heard Cyclops¡¯ words, as he was also an arrogant man. Hence, he could not tolerate Cyclops¡¯ insults. Moreover, he did not know who Jonathan was as well. However, the way Cyclops talked to him was an offense and a crime that deserved death. Those who practiced martial arts could not stand the slightest humiliation. Once they were infuriated, those who infuriated them would need to pay. The next moment, Landon red at Cyclops and hollered, ¡°What a dirty mouth you have. I think you¡¯re definitely looking for a fight!¡± Landon made his move as soon as he finished speaking. He practiced Spirit Fist, the same skill as Harold Floyd¡¯s. Thetter had mastered this skill and defeated everyone who fought against him. At that moment, Landon suddenly dashed forward like a snakeing out of a hole with a hissing sound at lightning speed. His hands resembled eagle ws, as if a mystical snake sticking its poisonous tongue out, and suddenly grabbed Cyclops¡¯ throat. A terrifying shockwave formed as he stretched his hand out. Cyclops was taken aback by the sudden attack. However, as he was also a martial arts expert, he reacted fast and took a step back. Then, he raised his palm as if it was a knife and pointed it to Landon¡¯s hand veins. The skill Cyclops used was Veins Cutting Palm. The martial arts Cyclops learned was from Strikezone Martial Arts, which originated from Kung Fu. Therefore, he had learned the skills¡ªEagle¡¯s Ironw and all the Seventy-Two Supreme Grab. The Veins Cutting Palm was one of the moves in it. Seeing Cyclops¡¯ reaction, Landon sneered as he suddenly retracted his Eagle¡¯s Ironw, and his whole arm immediately went limp. Next, heunched the move¡ªFerocious Beast Trap, and his entire arm wrapped around Cyclops¡¯ wrist like a python in an instant. At that moment, Landon looked like a thousand-year-old snake, cunning and mysterious. As expected, Spirit Fist was meant to have both the form and spirit. Cyclops was horrified, and he retreated in a hurry. In a battle between experts, retreating meant losing the upper hand. Thus, Landon immediately went after Cyclops when thetter retreated. Heunched another punch¡ªHalf-Step Crash Punch. With a deafening bang, his fist flew out like a heavy bow shooting out its arrow. This time, Cyclops could not dodge the attack and was hit in the chest, which sent him flying. He then spat out a mouthful of blood and stopped moving. Seeing that, Landon grinned and turned to Randy again. As things had turned out like this, Landon thought that he did not need to hesitate to make a move anymore. Hence, he gestured to Randy and said, ¡°Shall we?¡± Meanwhile, Randy was still ncing at Landon coldly without any reaction. Landon was somehow creeped out by Randy¡¯s gaze. He then gritted his teeth and shouted violently as he moved his body as fast as lightning. He dashed forward andunched another round of Half-Step Crash Punch. His attack was superb as it was his special ability. His punch was so powerful that an outburst of gusts ensued, and the air around them reverberated in ngor! With a shift of his body, his fist flew out like an arrow breaking through its bow. The fist aimed at Randy¡¯s chest and abdomen with a strong lightning force directly. Nevertheless, thetter remained on the spot, motionless. Just as Landon¡¯s fist was about to hit him, Randy¡¯s chest and abdomen suddenly sank inward, and Landon¡¯s fist fell into it. Landon immediately felt that the power from his fist was sucked away. Realizing that, he was shocked and knew that something terrible was going to happen. Hence, he intended to dodge, but the sucking force from Randy¡¯s chest did not allow him to retreat his hand. At the same time, Randy made his move. He stretched out his hand and gripped Landon¡¯s neck instantly. Randy then lifted Landon, and thetter¡¯s face immediately went pale. If that went on, Landon was going to suffocate to death. He kicked his feet wildly as he was in extreme pain. All of that had happened too quickly. Not long ago, Yasmin and Jessica saw Landon rushing toward Randy. However, in the blink of an eye, Landon was the one being strangled by Randy in the neck instead. Randy¡¯s cultivation was extremely terrifying. Cyclops was the King of Guards, but he was iparable to Landon. On the other hand, Landon could not even stand an attack from Randy. Jessica and Yasmin were horrified when they saw all these happening. The former¡¯s face turned ashen, and she hurriedly shouted, ¡°Stop! Stop now!¡± She could not watch her cousin getting killed without doing anything. With that, she rushed toward the two. On the other hand, Yasmin was calmer and quickly called Jonathan. When Jessica rushed over, Randy waved his sleeves with the other hand. A violent wind was produced by that action, immediately sending her flying and falling to the ground. At that moment, Jessica fell into despair. She could not believe that Randy actually wanted to kill Landon in the middle of the day. Suddenly, Yasmin yelled, ¡°In this country, you¡¯ll need to go to the prison if you kill people. So hurry up and let him go.¡± Hearing that, Randy still had a cold expression on his face as he remained silent. Nevertheless, Landon¡¯s breath was getting weaker and weaker. At that time, everyone in thepany heard themotion outside, and most of the people who enjoyed observing a chaotic scene quickly ran out. Jennifer also tagged along with them. The crowd went pale upon looking at the scene before them. Furthermore, the security guards rushed out as well upon hearing the noises. Yasmin hurriedly ordered, ¡°Hurry up and save him.¡± Upon seeing the scene, the security guards, including Donald, rushed forward and fought for them without giving it a second thought. Nevertheless, Randy just stood there and waved his sleeve. At that moment, his big sleeve was like a terrifying leather whip to flog those security guards out of the way. All of them moaned and groaned in pain, but there was nothing they could do. Jennifer¡¯s face also went pale, and she instantly thought of Jonathan. At that moment, a figure suddenly shed past like a gust of wind. Jonathan had finally arrived. As both the men¡¯s fists collided, Randy staggered a few steps back before finally standing firmly. Jonathan, on the other hand, caught Landon and quickly stepped back a few steps as well. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Landon immediately gasped heavily as soon as he was ced down. Jessica and Yasmin rushed forward to check on Landon. ¡°Landon, how are you feeling?¡± Jessica asked as she burst into tears. Landon waved his hand with his reddened face and replied, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Yasmin and Jessica heaved a sigh of relief upon hearing his reply. Then, they turned to look at Jonathan. The man¡¯s appearance made them feel safe in an instant. I Am Unstoppable Chapter 22 I Am Unstoppable Chapter 22 Chapter 22 Crisis Of Confidence Jonathan¡¯s sudden appearance sent ripples through Jennifer¡¯s heart. It was as if he had descended from the heavens. Although she did not know anybat arts, she could tell that Randy was a true master. He was unstoppable. Just then, Jonathan stepped forward and defeated the enemy with one blow. His heroism reminded Jennifer of her childhood fantasies. Back then, she had always imagined a hero would suddenly appear before her. At that moment, Jennifer¡¯s impression of Jonathan changed again. She had a hint of admiration for him. However, the atmosphere of the scene was quite tense at the moment. Jennifer held her breath. Jonathan was not his usual insouciant self. Instead, he stood as calm as ever and looked at Randy indifferently. Then, he turned his gaze toward Cyclops, who was struggling to get up. Jonathan sneered, ¡°Cyclops, it seems you have forgotten what I told you. You probably think you¡¯d be safe if you get this guy to support you.¡± Cyclops suppressed a shiver when his eyes met Jonathan¡¯s. Unknowingly, he took two steps back. Jonathan ignored Cyclops. He turned to Randy. ¡°Are you here to stand up for Cyclops? Bring it on. Let¡¯s settle this today.¡± With that said, he raised his fist, ready to strike His actions had exposed his true temper. Yet, Randy did not make a move. He stared at Jonathan. ¡°You¡¯re indeed a worthy opponent, but I won¡¯t fight you today. I¡¯m here to resolve grievances. Jonathan sneered, ¡°You almost killed Landon the minute you got here. Is that how you resolve grievances?¡± Randy calmly said, ¡°He attacked me first.¡± Jonathan decided not to dwell on the topic. ¡°Fine. Now tell me, how do you n to resolve grievances?¡± Randy stated, ¡°We¡¯re allbat artists. There¡¯s no better way than to resolve this with a duel. Three dayster, I¡¯ll wait for you at Jade Fencing Club. We¡¯ll sign a liability waiver form on that day, so we won¡¯t have to worry if anyone dies or loses. If you lose, you¡¯ll have to agree to sell Rose Couture to Cyclops at the agreed price. How about that?¡± Jonathan said coldly, ¡°You seemed to have everything nned out. What if you lose? Are there any additional conditions?¡± Randy asked, ¡°What do you want?¡± Jonathan replied, ¡°I want Cyclops to get out of Horington and never step foot in the city ever again.¡± Randy nodded and said, ¡°Okay.¡± He paused for a brief moment and asked, ¡°Do you have the power to make the call for Rose Couture?¡± Jonathan responded, ¡°Of course.¡± Randy said, ¡°Great. I¡¯ll tell Cyclops to draft the agreement when I get back. I¡¯ll also invite a few seniors in the martial arts world to do a notarization.¡± With that, he turned around and left. Cyclops immediately followed. ¡°How can you make your own decisions without consulting us?¡± Jessica med Jonathan. Even though Jonathan had saved Landon¡¯s life, Jessica and Yasmin were infuriated that he had taken Rose Couture as a bet. For a moment, a terrifying thought came to their minds. What if Jonathan is Cyclops¡¯ spy, and he is only putting up a show to seize thepany? Jonathan was stunned upon seeing how angry Jessica was. At the same time, he noticed the displeased look in Yasmin¡¯s eyes, but she held it back and said nothing. Jonathan fell silent before he said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was wrong for not discussing it with you beforehand, but don¡¯t worry. You can take my life if I lose.¡± With that said, he left Rose Couture without looking back. His retreating figure somehow seemed lonely and deste. Jessica and Yasmin were taken aback. They felt bad all of a sudden. Although Landon was still terrified by what had just happened, he was curious too. He asked, ¡°Who is this Jonathan?¡± He wondered how someone as skilled as Jonathan had suddenly showed up at Rose Couture. Jessica said, ¡°We don¡¯t know where he came from, but he used to be a security guard in ourpany. Later, Cyclops kept looking for trouble. Jonathan helped us out, so we decided to let him be our driver and bodyguard.¡± ¡°There¡¯s something¡¯s fishy about him,¡± Landonmented. Even though Jonathan had rescued Landon, thetter did not feel good about Jonathan. He initially thought that Jonathan was an unprofessional security guard, but Jonathan caught Randy¡¯s attention. Landon clearly remembered the indifferent gaze Randy had cast on him. Moreover, Landon did not think that Jonathan was fishy just because he didn¡¯t like the man very much. He thought it was weird that Jonathan had been willing to settle as an ordinary security guard despite possessing impable skills. Yasmin¡¯s and Jessica¡¯s hearts lurched. Stumped for words, they exchanged nces. ¡°Let¡¯s talk inside,¡± Yasmin said after a moment of silence. Landon nodded. The security guards were not seriously injured. They had gotten up and stood at the side. Yasmin said to them, ¡°Thank you for your hard work today. Everyone, please go to the finance departmentter to receive a bonus of five hundred bucks each.¡± That was not a small amount. The security guards beamed upon hearing Yasmin¡¯s announcement. Later, in the CEO¡¯s office, Yasmin and Jessica seemed upset. They had a bad feeling about Jonathan. They did not want to believe that he was a spy. They were actually getting along with him. They trusted him wholeheartedly. ¡°Landon, why are you so sure that there¡¯s something wrong with Jonathan?¡± Yamin asked. Landon took a deep breath. He looked at Yasmin and said in his deep voice, ¡°Yasmin, you and Jessy are too na?ve. With my skills, I can be a rich man¡¯s bodyguard for at least one million a month. As for Jonathan, his skills are immeasurable, yet he¡¯s working as a security guard for you, and only gets several thousand a month. Doesn¡¯t that sound fishy to you?¡± Yasmin and Jessica were at a loss for words. After that, Yasmin told Jessica to bring Landon to rest while she asked Donald toe over to the CEO¡¯s office. Donald seemed nervous as he sat ufortably on the couch. Yasmin looked at Donald and said, ¡°Mr. Baker, I have something to ask you.¡± Donald responded respectfully, ¡°Ms. Smith, please ask away. I¡¯ll tell you everything I know.¡± Yasmin said, ¡°What kind of person do you think Jonathan is?¡± Though a little startled at first, Donald quickly said, ¡°He¡¯s rather insouciant.¡± Puzzled, Yasmin thought Donald would say that Jonathan was a good man. She assumed that if Jonathan were a spy, he would have to mask his true self in order to get close to everyone else. ¡°Oh. Why would you say that?¡± Yasmin asked. Slightly embarrassed, Donald knew he had made a blunder. He put on a serious face and exined, ¡°I¡¯m just saying how I really feel about him. Please don¡¯t be bothered if you find my thoughts offensive.¡± Yasmin smiled and said, ¡°Of course not.¡± Donald continued, ¡°Jonathan is quite carefree. He doesn¡¯t seem to care much about anything, including money.¡± Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Yasmin asked, ¡°Do you think he¡¯s a corporate spy?¡± There was a brief moment of silence before Donald responded, ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± Yasmin uttered, ¡°Why would he work as a mere security guard with such a great skill set?¡± Donald stated, ¡°Perhaps he doesn¡¯t have a special reason. He¡¯s just doing whatever he likes because he doesn¡¯t restrict himself.¡± Yasmin still could not wrap her head around it. Nevertheless, she said, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Baker. You may go now.¡± ¡°Okay, Ms. Smith.¡± Donald stood up. After Donald left, Yasmin sank into deep thought. Then, she dialed Jessica¡¯s number. Yamin asked in a low voice, ¡°Jessy, do you honestly think that Jonathan is a corporate spy?¡± Jessica was silent for a long while, then she said, ¡°I don¡¯t think so, but he does seem suspicious.¡± Yasmin sighed and hung up the phone. She decided to look for Jonathan. She rose to her feet. Meanwhile, Jonathan had walked home as he thought it would be inappropriate to take Yasmin¡¯s car. I Am Unstoppable Chapter 23 I Am Unstoppable Chapter 23 Chapter 23 Jennifer Cried From behind, he looked deste under the afterglow of the setting sun. He was feeling rather downhearted because Yasmin and Jessica had suspected him. Right then, his phone rang. It was a call from Jennifer. Jonathan picked up the call and quicklyposed himself. Chuckling, he said, ¡°Jen, what¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Can I treat you to a meal?¡± Jennifer spoke on the other line. Startled, Jonathan said, ¡°You mean tonight?¡± Jennifer replied, ¡°Yes!¡± Jonathan was not in the mood to see anyone. He said, ¡°I can¡¯t make it tonight. I have something else to do.¡± ¡°What are you doing tonight?¡± Jennifer pressed on. Unable toe up with an excuse, Jonathan blurted, ¡°I¡¯m on my period. Happy?¡± ¡°Even if you¡¯re having a period, it won¡¯t stop you from enjoying a meal, right?¡± Jennifer retorted sharply. Words failed Jonathan as he did not expect Jennifer¡¯s snappy response. In the end, he gave in and epted the invitation. Later, Jennifer picked up Jonathan in her car. Once he got in the car, Jennifer asked him, ¡°Where would you like to go?¡± Jonathan gave a perfunctory reply. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go anywhere. I only want to eat the food you make.¡± Jennifer hesitated for a moment. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Jonathan responded right away. Jennifer gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Okay, then. Let¡¯s go grocery shopping!¡± ¡°Jen, what¡¯s with that look? We¡¯re only going to your house for a meal. Why do you look like you¡¯re ready to face death at any moment?¡± Jonathan asked displeasingly. Jennifer smiled. ¡°You should know that I¡¯m taking a huge risk by inviting you to my house.¡± Jonathan rubbed his nose and said, ¡°I¡¯m a gentleman. Thest time you got drunk, you had asked me to stay, but I left.¡± ¡°Go to hell!¡± Jennifer¡¯s face flushed a crimson red. At that moment, Jonathan¡¯s phone rang again. He looked at the screen and saw that it was a call from Yasmin. Jonathan answered the call. Jennifer simply remained silent as she focused on driving. Yasmin said, ¡°Let¡¯s meet up.¡± Jonathan calmly replied, ¡°I¡¯m a little busy right now. I don¡¯t have the time.¡± Yasmin was rendered speechless. This guy is so arrogant. Yasmin said, ¡°I think we need to talk. There seems to be a misunderstanding.¡± Jonathan was not a petty man. He did not want to be mad at Yasmin. He was certainly disappointed that they did not trust him, but the dead Connor suddenly came to mind. Yasmin is Connor¡¯s only sister. I shouldn¡¯t argue with her. At that thought, Jonathan softened up his tone and said, ¡°Yasmin, I have nothing to do with you, and I know I can¡¯t make the call for you. If I lose the duel, you can just deny it because you haven¡¯t promised anything in the first ce. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t lose to him no matter what. I really don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything to talk about. You¡¯ll find out everything three dayster. What do you say?¡± Hearing that, Yasmin froze at the spot as realization struck her. She knew she was wrong to jump to a conclusion like that. Jessy and I must have hurt Jonathan deeply. He protecting us wholeheartedly, yet we doubted his motives. Polly had done a background check on Jonathan, so she knew everything there was to know about him. On the other hand, Jonathan wondered why Polly hade to look for him. He got up and opened the door to find the beautiful and elegant Polly standing at the entrance. She looked refreshing in white sportswear. Her hair had been tied up in a ponytail. Without realizing it, Jonathan¡¯s eyes swept across herrge chest. They were still quite magnificent under the white top. Frowning, Polly said, ¡°I know who you are, so stop staring at me like a pervert.¡± Embarrassed, Jonathan hurriedly said, ¡°It¡¯ste. Why are you here? I believe we¡¯re not that close.¡± Polly merely replied, ¡°Let¡¯s talk.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s love you want to talk about I¡¯m,¡± Jonathan responded. Polly said, ¡°Get in the car. I¡¯ll buy you a drink.¡± Yet, Jonathan said, ¡°It¡¯s toote. I don¡¯t want to go. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll force yourself on me after you get drunk.¡± Polly knew that Jonathan was rejecting her because he did not want anyone to probe too much into his life. He was reluctant to interact with anyone that knew too much about him. So, she said, ¡°You¡¯re about to have a duel with Randy. You should know more about him and Cyclops. Otherwise, you¡¯ll find yourself in deep waters.¡± Jonathan heaved a heavy sigh. ¡°Fine. I¡¯lle with you.¡± This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Polly got to her Porsche and tossed Jonathan the key. ¡°You drive.¡± Jonathan caught the keys and nodded. After the two got into the car, Jonathan started the car as though he had done it many times and drove off. ¡°What do you know about me?¡± Jonathan suddenly asked out of nowhere. Of course, he knew why Polly had asked him to drive. Polly was testing him. ¡°You drive very well,¡± Polly said with a smile. Jonathan said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to rack your brains to dig up my past. I can tell you all about it. I used to be a mercenary that carried out missions in exchange for money.¡± Polly stated, ¡°Someone as skilled as you wouldn¡¯t be unknown among the mercenaries. Tell me more. Perhaps I might have heard about you before.¡± Jonathan let out an awkwardugh. ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve asked you anything. You really should get rid of this habit.¡± Seeing that Jonathan was unwilling to speak up, Polly decided not to question him further. Jonathan took Polly to the street lined with bars by the sea. The two entered one of the bars. It was an entertainment bar where heavy metal music shook the walls. Many men and women were swaying to the music on the dance floor. Jonathan got excited. He wanted to join them and dance with the pretty women, but it would be awkward because Polly was with him. The two sat down at a table in the corner. Polly ordered a cocktail while Jonathan asked for a cold beer. Jonathan¡¯s eyes never left all the other beautiful women there. He would blow kisses at them, but he was so badly dressed that thedies ignored him. Soon enough, the waiter served them their drinks. Polly said, ¡°Let¡¯s have a toast.¡± Jonathan raised his ss. Then, Polly said, ¡°As far as I know, Randy has been praying every day. He took the duel with you very seriously, but you don¡¯t seem to care. Do you think you¡¯ll win?¡± Jonathan downed his beer, and then he grinned at her. ¡°Will you believe it if I tell you I¡¯ve never lost a battle?¡± Polly smiled wryly and said, ¡°I believe you. However, Randy is not an easy opponent. Edward, the founder of Strikezone Martial Arts, had two generations of disciples, and Randy is the best among the second generation.¡± Jonathan said, ¡°I already know that Cyclops has something to do with Strikezone Martial Arts.¡± Polly smiled. ¡°Strikezone Martial Arts only epts those with great potential and good family backgrounds as disciples. That¡¯s the trick they use to expand theirwork, and they are now a huge organization. Therefore, even if you can beat Randy, the others wille for you.¡± Frustrated, Jonathan said, ¡°Isn¡¯t Randy the best among them? If I beat him up, what else do they think they can do?¡± Polly replied, ¡°You¡¯re wrong. I said that Randy is the most outstanding disciple of the second generation. I didn¡¯t say anything about the disciples of the first generation. And even then, the first generation learned from their masters, whom are Edward¡¯s seniors and juniors.¡± Jonathan cursed upon hearing that. He said, ¡°This is never-ending.¡± He had cursed because he was mad, but Jonathan was still clear-headed. He pondered for a while and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t start it. Randy was the one who came to me. I couldn¡¯t stand there and do nothing. No matter how strong the people from Strikezone Martial Arts are, I have to fight Randy since he challenged me. I¡¯ll show them what I¡¯ve got if they insist on being unreasonable after the duel.¡± I Am Unstoppable Chapter 24 I Am Unstoppable Chapter 24 Chapter 24 Chef Of The Day Polly smiled slightly and said, ¡°There is a reason as to why I¡¯m telling you this. It is to remind you not to look down on the Strikezone Martial Arts. You won¡¯t be able to win them with just your strength. Randy invited a lot of witnesses for the final match that is happening in three days. All those witnesses are reputable masters in the martial arts world. You can talk it out with him before the match. The results of the match will not matter. In the future, you will never ept any challenges from Strikezone Martial Arts anymore, and they can¡¯t take revenge on you as well.¡± Jonathan¡¯s eyes brightened. Randy is a disciple of Strikezone Martial Arts. With that title around his neck, he would need to maintain that reputation. If that is the case, it seems possible to do that. ¡°Why?¡± Jonathan looked at Polly and continued to ask, ¡°Why are you helping me?¡± Polly chuckled lightly and replied, ¡°I am a businesswoman. Isn¡¯t it normal for people who do business to be extremely sociable and look for better opportunities?¡± Jonathan was a little skeptical. ¡°Then wouldn¡¯t it be a high-cost business for you? As soon as I defeat Randy, the disciples of Strikezone Martial Arts would start holding a grudge. Everyone would hate me. If they see you getting along with me, wouldn¡¯t they hate you as well?¡± Polly replied solemnly, ¡°There¡¯s no specific reason, actually. Money is not that important to me. However, you are very interesting, and I¡¯ve taken a special interest. It¡¯s just that simple.¡± Jonathan raised his cup and eximed, ¡°Cheers, then!¡± After they were done drinking the wine, Jonathan bid Polly farewell and left. Before he left, though, Jonathan did something that made Polly speechless. He said, ¡°Since you¡¯re the one who asked me out to drink, you¡¯re footing the bill!¡± Pollyughed bitterly at that. On the other hand, Jonathan took a taxi home after leaving the bar. The next morning, he realized that it was rather inconvenient for him without a car. He was so used to having one. Now that it was gone, he felt a little empty. However, Jonathan was not that shameless to go to Rose Couture in order to get the car. As long as the final match was not over yet, he would never step foot into Rose Couture. Without hesitation, Jonathan went to a second-hand shop and used eighty thousand to buy a seemingly new AMC Gremlin. Even though the AMC Gremlin was notparable to a BMW, Jonathan still felt better driving his own car. At noon, Jonathan called Jennifer on the phone. His rtionship with Jennifer right now was a little ambiguous. Nheless, it was also the best part in a rtionship. After she picked up the call, Jonathan told her about the car he had bought. He also told her where that sum of money came from. Jonathan then stated, ¡°Jen, why don¡¯t I pick you up from work tonight? I¡¯ll buy some groceries first. We can cook together when we get back home.¡± Upon hearing that, Jennifer¡¯s face flushed as she felt her heart beat faster. The whole situation made it seem like they were already married. Nevertheless, Jennifer didn¡¯t dislike it at all. With a shy voice, she replied, ¡°Up to you.¡± In Jonathan¡¯s eyes, that was an agreement. When Jonathan noticed Jennifer¡¯s current attitude toward him, he felt more rxed and delighted. He knew that they had just made a significant improvement in their rtionship. At five-thirty in the evening, Jonathan drove up to the front of Rose Couture punctually. He did not enter thepany and chose to wait in the car. As for Jennifer, she actually drove to work that morning. However, when Jonathan said he was fetching her from work, Jennifer was more than willing not to drive her car. I¡¯m doing this so he doesn¡¯t feel embarrassed! When Jennifer was getting into the car, Jessica and Yasmin walked out of thepany. The two of them managed to see her going into the vehicle. Jessica furrowed her eyebrows and said, ¡°Hey. Look at that car over there. Why does the driver look so much like Jonathan?¡± On the other hand, Yasmin did not seem to be too bothered by the scene. She replied, ¡°So what if it really is Jonathan? They knew each other beforehand anyways.¡± Jessica looked over and said, ¡°Jonathan is so damn broke. Where would he get the money to buy a car? There must be something fishy going on.¡± Yasmin rolled her eyes and responded, ¡°Jessy, let¡¯s stop suspecting Jonathan. I gave him a hundred thousand before, remember? Plus, that AMC Gremlin is second-hand, can¡¯t you tell? What makes you think that he does not have the money for it?¡± Jessica heard those words and calmed down a little. However, she still felt a little uneasy and ufortable. As for why she was feeling that way, Jessica could not tell either. Meanwhile, Jonathan and Jennifer had driven back to Baykeep. Right after that, the two of them carried the groceries up the stairs. When they got into the house, Jonathan told Jennifer to stay on the couch. He turned on the television and air conditioner before preparing her a cup of tea. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Jennifer thought that the situation was strange. Jonathan replied to her, ¡°Jen, you¡¯ve worked hard today. I will prepare your dinner tonight. All you need to do is wait and enjoy it later.¡± With that said, Jonathan picked up the groceries and headed into the kitchen. Jennifer was a little worried and asked, ¡°Do you know how to cook? Don¡¯t burn down the house.¡± Jonathanughed in response. ¡°Don¡¯t look down on me. I¡¯m a perfect family man who cooks and fights as well! Plus, I know how to ride a motorcycle, drive a Ferrari, and control a fighter jet.¡± Jennifer then said, ¡°Okay, okay. You don¡¯t have to brag anymore. I¡¯m looking forward to the meal!¡± She felt that Jonathan was really over bragging. In reality, she did not know that every single word Jonathan said was true. Jonathan chuckled heartily and went into the kitchen. Jennifer spent around thirty minutes in the living room. She kept hearing noises from the kitchen and couldn¡¯t help but peek from time to time. When she arrived in the kitchen, she saw Jonathan in a rather feminine apron as he cut the vegetables seriously. She did not know why but as she took in the scene, Jennifer felt her eyes burn with tears. Just then, Jonathan turned back to look at her. Upon seeing her tears, Jonathan was at a loss. He said, ¡°Hey, Jennifer. Why are you crying? Did I do something wrong? Don¡¯t be angry at me.¡± Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Jennifer did not verbally respond as she took a few steps forward before falling into Jonathan¡¯s embrace. The man stiffened before he came back to his senses. He held Jennifer¡¯s waist as he hugged her back. As he felt her soft skin against his, Jonathan could feel his heart beat faster. This feeling is absolutely marvelous! On the other hand, Jennifer thought that an evening like this really gave her the warm feeling of a family. She could not remember when was thest time she felt this way. When she got married on impulse, it was as if she had stepped into hell. Until now, Jennifer had been living alone in this city. She worked hard and did not depend on anyone. Jennifer held onto her dignity stubbornly. At first, she had a bad fall out with her parents. However, it was indeed a wrong decision on Jennifer¡¯s part. Therefore, she felt too embarrassed to face her parents. After a long while, Jennifer returned to her senses. Her eyes were red, and she turned around to hide them from Jonathan. ¡°Jennifer, why don¡¯t you set up the table for me? We will start dinner soon,¡± said Jonathan. He thought that Jennifer was touched by his actions and felt really happy. This meal was extremely pleasant. Jonathan¡¯s culinary skills were indeed good. Jennifer was delighted at that and keptplimenting him. Jonathan then eximed, ¡°Jen, if you like my cooking, I¡¯m more than happy to cook for you every single day!¡± ¡°In your dreams!¡± eximed Jennifer as she red at Jonathan with flushed cheeks. He was just saying it for the sake of saying it. He knew that things should not be rushed too. Hence, heughed it off and did not say anything more. After their dinner, Jonathan wanted to help her clean the dishes, but Jennifer did not allow that. She is such a considerate girl. Jonathan could not help the sigh that he let out inwardly. After everything was done, he stayed at Jennifer¡¯s ce and hung around. Jennifer also sat down when she was done with the dishes. The atmosphere was warm and jolly as the both of them started chatting with each other. Jonathan could feel Jennifer epting him slowly. This is a great start. Nheless, he understood that he should not be too impatient and rush into things. He then told Jennifer it was time for him to leave. Jennifer did not ask him to stay. Instead, she got onto her feet and sent him off. The next day was a bright and sunny day. Jonathan received a call from Cyclops first thing in the day. Thetter said with a grim voice over the phone, ¡°Ten in the morning. Randy will be waiting for you at Jade Fencing Club.¡± Jonathan repliedzily, ¡°Okay. I understand. You are dismissed now.¡± He hung up the phone after that. Cyclops was furious over that. However, he was helpless in that situation. I Am Unstoppable Chapter 25 I Am Unstoppable Chapter 25 Chapter 25 Sharp Words Jonathan got a call from Jennifer the next day. She said through the phone, ¡°I want to go to your match today.¡± Jonathan was slightly stunned after hearing that. He then asked her, ¡°It will not end up well. Plus, someone might even die. Are you sure you want to watch?¡± Jennifer¡¯s heart shuddered a little. She quickly replied, ¡°I¡¯ming to find you now. Wait for me.¡± Her words thoroughly stunned Jonathan. However, Jennifer had already hung up the call. It did not take Jennifer long before she reached him though. She looked beautiful in her beige-colored zer and a matching skirt. On the other hand, Jonathan was ready too. He was in a white coat that day, just like a martial master in a movie. His coat had buttons as well. Jennifer asked confusedly, ¡°Why are you wearing this today?¡± Jonathan smiled and replied, ¡°This type of clothing is light and convenient. Besides, it will be easy to exert strength with it. A light flick of my coat, and it can cause damage!¡± As he spoke, Jonathan gave his coat a powerful flick. It caused a loud thud that resounded through the air. It sounded like a whip against a millstone. Jennifer could imagine how painful it would be against someone¡¯s skin. With a dumbstruck expression, she asked Jonathan, ¡°How did you train your martial arts skills? Don¡¯t tell me you are worse than the martial artists in shows and novels.¡± Jonathan let out a faint smile. ¡°Once you¡¯ve grasped the art, you¡¯ll realize that the true meaning of martial arts is infinite. Firstly, you have to understand the true meaning of training. The true meaning is to make the ends of your hair stand, close off, and concentrate on your vitality! Once the hair on your body is stimted, it will stand straight. It¡¯ll be best if every single hair follicle is able to rise. Look at my hair right now. They will rise at mymand. They just need specific feelings like chills down your spine and the feeling of goosebumps.¡± After he said that, Jennifer saw his hair follicles rise immediately. Jonathan continued, ¡°This is the first step. Raise the hair follicles and close off your pores. With this, you will not sweat no matter how intense you are moving. Because once you start sweating, you lose vitality.¡± Suddenly, Jennifer felt the profoundness of everything. Nheless, she would never want to learn martial arts. Thus, Jonathan did not continue with his exnation. The two of them tidied things up before heading out together. Just as they left the house, a Porsche appeared in front of them. It came to an abrupt stop and billowed grey smoke all over. The car door then swung open. Polly¡¯s subordinate, Donovan, proceeded to get out of the car. Donovan was serious and acted like an old fogey. He was gentle but still intimidating. When Jennifer noticed Donovan¡¯s aura, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little panicked and scared. ¡°He¡¯s a friend.¡± Jonathan sensed Jennifer¡¯s nervousness and squeezed her hand in assurance. Upon hearing his words, Jennifer then rxed. Immediately after, she saw another scene than stunned her. Donovan came up to Jonathan and greeted him respectfully, ¡°Mr. Lawson, Ms. McDaniels asked me to pick you up.¡± Jonathan smiled at Donovan lightly before responding, ¡°Ms. McDaniels is too kind.¡± Donovan chuckled and replied, ¡°Mr. Lawson, Ms. McDaniels did say clothes make the man. We need to have a domineering presence. Otherwise, we would definitely be looked down on.¡± Jonathan knew that Polly was genuinely worried for him. Therefore, he did not reject the offer. After agreeing, Jonathan held onto Jennifer¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Jennifer blushed when she felt Jonathan take her hand. She originally wanted to pull away but was reluctant to do it. I feel so conflicted. On the other hand, Jonathan did not hesitate. With Jennifer¡¯s hand in his, he brought her over to the Porsche. Donovan also got into the car but in the driver¡¯s seat. After the engine started, Jonathan let go of Jennifer¡¯s hand reluctantly. Her hand felt so soft¡­ Jennifer felt a strange feeling in her heart. Plus, Jonathan was more different than usual today. He gave off an aura of elegance and sturdiness. Jonathan was actively changing Jennifer¡¯s impression of him and making her heart beat faster. After the ride, Polly was waiting for Jonathan at the coffee house. In front of the coffee house were six luxury cars. They were all Jaguars. The car body of a Jaguar had a smooth and streamlined silhouette. The paint job looked really distinguished as well. It was quite an astonishing scene. Additionally, there was one well-built man dressed in ck assigned to every single Jaguar. They all had fierce and intimidating auras. As she looked at the scene, Jennifer could not help but feel intimidated again. Fortunately, Jonathan seemed to have sensed it and held her hand once more. His touch made her feel at ease. At the same time, Jennifer could feel her heart sinking. She had thought that it was going to be a small-scale battle. However, when she saw the current situation, Jennifer knew that it was not a trivial matter. She could not help but feel worried for Jonathan. Jennifer then turned her head and looked at Jonathan. Yet, the man seemed rtively rxed. He brought Jennifer over to Polly after they got out of the car. He grinned and said, ¡°Polly, this feels like a mafia.¡± Polly was dressed in ck sturdy clothing. With that outfit, she looked valiant and charismatic. Along with her domineering aura, Polly was definitely attracting a lot of attention. The way she carried herself demanded it too. Polly chuckled softly before shifting her attention to Jennifer. She asked, ¡°Are you not introducing this lady to me?¡± Jonathan smiled and did exactly that. ¡°This is my friend, Jennifer Hoffman.¡± The said woman pulled her hand away from Jonathan¡¯s in embarrassment. Jennifer then nodded at Polly and greeted, ¡°Hello. Nice to meet you!¡± Polly stretched her hand out for a handshake. ¡°Ms. Hoffman, nice to meet you too.¡± Both parties shook hands and parted. Polly then spoke to Jonathan. ¡°This time, a few grandmasters havee. Randy¡¯s side seems impressive. If you appeared shabby, I don¡¯t think they would listen to what you have to say. It would be impossible for you to settle the matter you have with that disciple of Strikezone Martial Arts that way.¡± Jonathan understood that too. Words meant nothing when one was lower in status. If Jonathan really wanted to eliminate all possibility of things going wrong before the fight, he needed enough power and influence on his side as well. As for that, Polly had indeed thought about it in detail. Jonathan cupped his fist with his other hand and said solemnly to Polly, ¡°Thanks a lot.¡± Polly merely replied, ¡°Let¡¯s get in the car.¡± The group of them got in the car, one after another. Jennifer and Jonathan were in the same car while Polly sat in another one alone. Shortly after, the cars began to move. Jennifer and Jonathan¡¯s driver was another well-built man in ck. He seemed calm and did not speak at all. On the other hand, Jennifer was a little nervous. She managed to exchange nces with Jonathan. Jennifer asked him, ¡°You will be fine, right?¡± Jonathan smiled at her and replied, ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll be all right.¡± Upon hearing those words, Jennifer was able to calm down a little. Jonathan then spoke suddenly. ¡°However, Jennifer¡­ I heard that a woman¡¯s kiss could bring good luck to a man. We are friends, right? Why not wish me all the best and give me some good luck?¡± Jennifer¡¯s face instantly flushed beet red. I am too shy to do that¡­ The driver had a strange expression after hearing those words as well. This guy¡­ Even at a critical time like this, he¡¯s still able to flirt around? Jonathan sighed a little beforeforting himself jokingly, ¡°Never mind. I will just wish myself luck. I¡¯m on my own anyway.¡± Jennifer averted her gaze and looked toward the other side as she stayed silent. Immediately, Jonathan thought that his joke had gone too far this time. He added urgently, ¡°I was just kidding. Don¡¯t be angry at me!¡± Jennifer replied coquettishly, ¡°You can¡¯t joke around like that.¡± Jade Fencing Club was closed that day and did not allow any customers or members to enter. Randy and his team arrived first. They went into the club and rested inside. When Jonathan and the rest reached the club, it caused a slight stir. Naturally, Jessica, Yasmin, and Landon had arrived as well. The three of them were waiting for Jonathan outside the whole time. As they watched the luxury cars pull up and Jonathan got out of the car with Jennifer, their faces contorted into a slightly strange expression. ¡°Jonathan!¡± Yasmin and Jessica were the first to wee him. The two women wore beautiful dresses that revealed their delicate corbones. Yasmin had called out Jonathan¡¯s name, but she did not know what to say suddenly. Jessica said, ¡°Jonathan! If you win today, I willpensate you and apologize.¡± These few days were tormenting for her as well. Jonathan chuckled lightly at that. ¡°Let¡¯s just wait and see.¡± Jennifer proceeded to greet Yasmin and Jessica in a soft voice. Just then, Landon eximed coldly, ¡°You better not pull any tricks. My family in Faike won¡¯t let you off if you do!¡± Jonathan froze at his words. He thought that Landon would be grateful toward him. Why does it seem like he hates me to the core? Jonathan was unhappy at Landon¡¯s sudden attack. He scoffed, ¡°If I remember correctly, you were being choked by Randy just three days ago. If I didn¡¯t step up to save you, you would¡¯ve been dead. Anyone should know how to be grateful when someone saves them. So, who do you think you are to say that to me?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± After being reprimanded by Jonathan, Landon was furious. Jonathan chuckled and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You want to fight me?¡± The smirk on Jonathan¡¯s face was rather chilling. Landon was tempted. His heart trembled, but he still did not have the guts to do it. ¡°Let me tell you something. People usually humiliate themselves, which gives others an open opportunity to do the same.¡± Jonathan continued, ¡°You don¡¯t even know one of the most basic principles? It seems like you wasted your life.¡± After saying that, Jonathan felt satisfied and entered Jade Fencing Club. Polly was smiling before she went in to the club as well. As for Jennifer, it felt like this was the first time she met Jonathan. She always thought that Jonathan was a bright and cheerful person. She really did not expect him to have a moment where he was this sharp with his words. Yasmin did not even nce at Landon before she entered the club. Even Jessica was standing far from Landon. As Jonathan had saved Landon the other day, thetter¡¯s behavior from earlier was rather repulsive. In an instant, Landon was left standing in his spot alone. This is humiliating. Landon¡¯s gaze was filled with hatred. He gritted his teeth before going into Jade Fencing Club. He wanted to watch Jonathan get beaten up badly before exposing the man¡¯s motives. The person in charge of Jade Fencing Club then weed Jonathan and the rest as they entered. His name was Joshua Lange. He was dressed formally in a suit and emitted a strict aura. When he noticed Polly, Joshua was a little shocked before he smiled. ¡°I never expected Ms. McDaniels to be here as well.¡± Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Polly smiled back at him and replied, ¡°They are all here already?¡± Joshua responded quickly, ¡°Yes, they are. Mr. Randy, King of Guards Cyclops, and Ms. Young are here. Along with them are Mr. Edric Barrett, Mr. Rowan Fisher, and Mr. Henry Rhodes. They are in the other room, just resting and chatting. Ms. McDaniels, would you like to see them now?¡± ¡°There is no need for that.¡± Polly continued, ¡°We will get to meetter anyways. Please arrange a ce for us to take a break as well.¡± ¡°Sure thing, Ms. McDaniels,¡± replied Joshua. He arranged an extremely spacious VIP room for them to rest in. After they settled down, Joshua also had attendants bring in some tea and desserts. Shortly after, Joshua left them alone. Jonathan was grateful for Polly. Today would have ended up being extremely different if it was not for Polly. Joshua would have treated us differently as well. It would have been so awkward if that happened. Even though these things did not bother Jonathan on a daily basis, he would still care about his image when he was with Jennifer, Yasmin, and the rest. I Am Unstoppable Chapter 26 I Am Unstoppable Chapter 26 Chapter 26 Imprint Landon did not follow the others inside. Instead, he found an isted spot and rested there. After Polly sat down, she suddenly asked a subordinate to grab a set of clothes for Jonathan. ¡°Change into those clothes. Your training outfit is way too old.¡± Jonathan took a look at the clothes and saw it was a white training outfit. He did not reject the offer and took the training attire over. Polly¡¯s preparation was thorough. She had even already prepared a pair of white cloth shoes for him. After grabbing the outfit, he went into the changing room. Momentster, Jonathan reappeared in front of everyone and shocked them. That was because, at the moment, he was wearing a snow-white training outfit that made him look elegant andposed. The one he previously wore was a mismatch when paired with his sports shoes. With just a change of his wardrobe, Jonathan appeared like a master, as opposed to a perverted and carefree security guard. Jennifer¡¯s eyes sparkled at the sight of him, while Yasmin and Jessica wore simr expressions of shock on their faces. As for Polly, she did not say a word but merely nodded in approval. In the blink of an eye, the time for the meeting had arrived. Everyone stood up and prepared to head to Jade Fencing Club. ¡°Jonathan!¡± Jennifer suddenly approached Jonathan. Just as he was stunned, she stood on her toes and gave a swift kiss on his cheek. Her face was flushed with embarrassment when it was done. He, on the other hand, was overjoyed. It took her half a day to gather enough courage to kiss him. She was afraid that she would have regrets if Jonathan lost. Initially, Jennifer was a lot more reserved because she was a divorcee as well as being several years older than him and the other women. Still, she managed to get a kiss on Jonathan. Jessica and Yasmin felt even moreplicated when they saw that. Although, that little incident was at least pretty joyous for Jonathan. They arrived at Jade Fencing Club on time. The floor of the hall was lined with an incredibly soft carpet that was adorned with gold threads. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. There were bronze mirrors on all sides of the wall. All the decorations there were to make sure the hall lookedvish and fancy. Jonathan¡¯s gang saw Randy¡¯s gang when they entered. Randy and his group had already arrived at the VIP seats. They stood up when they saw Jonathan and his entourage. Once the two gangs stood in front of each other, Polly greeted Randy¡¯s gang, ¡°Greetings, everyone. I am Polly McDaniels.¡± Edric Barett, Rowan Fisher, Henry Rhodes, Randy, and the others turned their attention to her. They were all experts, and they knew from the first nce that she was not as simple as she seemed. Since Polly had initiated a greeting, they greeted her back, ¡°Nice to meet you, Master McDaniels!¡± ¡°So this is Jonathan Lawson?¡± Edric looked at Jonathan and smiled. Edric, Rowan, and Henry might be Randy¡¯s friends, but they were also excellent individuals. Regardless of what they thought in their minds, they had to put up a pleasant facade. Jonathan nodded and greeted back, ¡°I am indeed Jonathan. How should I refer to you?¡± Edric smiled. ¡°The name¡¯s Barett, Edric Barett.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you, Mr. Barrett.¡± Edric proceeded to introduce the others to Jonathan. In reality, Edric and the others were very famous in the country¡¯s martial arts world. However, since Jonathan had been staying overseas all the while, he had no clue about what was going on in the martial arts world of his own country. Therefore, he had no idea who any of them were. Still, he was able to tell how powerful they were after interacting with them for a while. For example, Edric practiced Universal Punch, which was also known as Omni Punch. Universal Punch was powerful, had a wide range, and was majestic. The generals of the past would charge into battles with their universal spears. The techniques of the spears gradually morphed into the Universal Punch over the centuries. As for Rowan, he was the disciple of Coldbridge¡¯s Shadow Punch. His entire body was filled with a well-rounded spirit. He was a true master who had perfected Shadow Punch. Meanwhile, Henry practiced Octagram Palm Strike, while Randy mainly practiced Kung Fu. Strikezone Martial Arts had many simrities with Kung Fu. It was basically a style that was splintered off of Kung Fu. Randy¡¯s techniques, including Steel Punch, Major Grab, Minor Grab, and Finger Bullet, had all been practiced by him to absolute mastery. Jonathan could see everyone¡¯s true strength. He grew up with his master, which was why he had a very deep understanding of all kinds of martial arts. When he started killing overseas, he learned a lot more different styles of fighting topensate for his weakness. Jonathan knew that, while many schools ofbat seemed different, all of them shared something inmon. For example, Universal Punch, Octagram Palm Strike, and Spirit Fist all relied on the same principle, which was being ferocious. All techniques and martial art styles could be traced back to a singr origin. While Jonathan could tell what all of them were capable of, no one could do the same with him. If he was just strolling on the streets, they would have thought he was an ordinary bloke who did not know how to fight at all. Of course, they would not think that way at the moment since he was there to fight against Randy. That was not to say Jonathan¡¯s cultivation was unbelievably strong. Mainly, each of the masters of their styles had practiced their own techniques for so long that there was a spiritual imprint on their bodies. For example, someone who was born in the sixties would have a unique imprint that would show they belonged to that generation. People who were born in the nies would have an imprint that reflected it. The rolling torrent of history had left a special imprint on people from all generations. However, Jonathan was different. It was as if the guy had no imprint at all. ¡°This is the liability waiver form. If you two have no issues with it, please put your signature here.¡± At the same time, Rowan pulled out two copies of the same form and ced them on a coffee table. Randy picked up a pen and signed his name without looking through the details. The form had no legal effect, but everyone in the martial arts world held it in high regard. If someone signed the form and caused a scene after the match was over, their behavior would be considered extremely foul. That was how the martial arts world operated. Jonathan nced at the form. The content on the waiver was straightforward. It simply stated that no one would be held responsible if they were injured in the match. He promptly put his signature on the form. Jennifer already knew that was going to happen, but she could not help but tremble as she watched Jonathan and Randy signed their names on the forms. It was going to be a gruesome match. Yasmin and Jessica were a little shaken too. The reality of what was going on really settled in their minds as all the masters in the scene treated the liability waiver form seriously. ¡°Before we start, we have something we want to say.¡± Randy suddenly spoke. He was usually pretty cold, so when he said something out of nowhere, everyone¡¯s attention immediately turned toward him. ¡°Go ahead, Mr. Tartal,¡± Edric said. ¡°If Jonathan loses today, then Rose Couture will still be our additional bet. I want everyone here to bear witness.¡± Edric, Rowan, Henry, and others looked at each other. Then, Edric turned to Jonathan. ¡°What do you say, Master Lawson?¡± Jonathan was a little depressed. He had a much simpler view of the matter as he thought that even if he lost, Yasmin and the others would be able to deny their involvement. However, with those masters present to bear witness, there was no way around it. He would not lose, but Yasmin and the others did not know that yet. Therefore, Jonathan was not sure what he should say. At that moment, Polly spoke up. ¡°I heard about the matter regarding Rose Couture. It¡¯s not up to Jonathan to make a decision for thepany, but if he loses, I¡¯m willing to offer up two hundred million.¡± The crowd took in a deep breath when they heard that. Two hundred million was a lot. Jane and Cyclops¡¯ eyes were filled with greed. Cyclops quickly said, ¡°I think that¡¯s eptable, Randy.¡± Randy nodded. ¡°All right.¡± Jonathan looked at Polly with great gratitude. She¡¯s a smart woman. She knows I¡¯ll definitely win, so she¡¯s just doing a small favor for me. However, there would always be surprises in a battle. Jonathan was bound to never forget Polly¡¯s willingness to put up such a big bet with two hundred million on the line. Yasmin and Jessica began to sweat when thinking about that. Polly continued, ¡°However, if you lose, Mr. Tartal, Cyclops must leave Horington forever.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve got no problem with that,¡± Cyclops swiftly replied. ¡°Also, I know you and Cyclops are the disciples of Strikezone Martial Arts. Your school of martial arts was formed from the ground up. Every person there is united as one, and your master, Edward, had reached a cultivation level that many could only dream of. Now, Strikezone Martial Arts¡¯ influence has even spread to other countries. We cannot afford to mess with people like that. That¡¯s why I want all masters who are here today to bear witness. If Mr. Tartal loses, no one from Strikezone Martial Arts is allowed to look for any trouble with Jonathan. Otherwise, this fight will be meaningless.¡± ¡°What do you say, Mr. Tartal?¡± Edric asked Randy. Randy readily agreed by adding, ¡°If I lose, it means my skills arecking. I promise that no one from Strikezone Martial Arts will look for trouble with Jonathan in the future.¡± ¡°Good!¡± Edric eximed, ¡°All the masters here have borne witness to the promise. If you two have no other issues, please begin.¡± At that moment, the atmosphere suddenly became heavy. Jennifer, Jessica, and Yasmin¡¯s hearts were pounding. Landon stared coldly while Polly and the Xanthos brothers watched calmly. Even though Randy was the one fighting, his expression was so indifferent that he looked as though he did not care at all. He stepped toward the middle of the hall before Jonathan followed him. Both of them stood three meters apart from each other. ¡°Are you ready, Master Lawson?¡± Randy entered his stance. Jonathan did the same as well, calmly. ¡°I am, Master Randy.¡± Both of them attacked at the same time the moment Jonathan finished speaking. The crowd was awed by their skills. Their strikes were so powerful that the carpet they were standing on was instantly torn apart by their feet. Jonathan¡¯s eyes shone brightly as he stepped on the middle line before shoving his iron fist in the direction of Randy¡¯s head. His iron fists contained ten thousand volts of spiraling current. When Force exploded from his fist, it made the air around them ripple like waves. That was Jonathan¡¯s signature technique called Rolling Thunder Punch! It was based on the Universal Punch. Rolling Thunder Punch was powerful, but Randy did not even blink as he stretched his finger out with Force. It was the Finger Bullet! His finger was like a bullet flying straight for a vein in Jonathan¡¯s hand. If his finger made contact, Jonathan would immediately lose the function of that entire arm. Randy was a cruel man for using such a deadly technique as his first big attack. I Am Unstoppable Chapter 27 I Am Unstoppable Chapter 27 Chapter 27 Gruesome Battle Jonathan sensed he was in grave danger, so he immediately unleashed Dragon w with his fist. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. The technique¡¯s full name was called Dragon w Grab, and it allowed the user to grab the opponent effectively. His Dragon w suddenly gripped Randy¡¯s arm tightly. The nails on his fingers were sharp like swords. Randy¡¯s tendons would split immediately if his arm was caught by the Dragon w. However, Randy sneered and retreated backward. His single leap carried him three meters back. Jonathan rushed forward instantly while Randy prepared to unleash a new technique. It was called Arrow Shot, and it was a unique technique that belonged to Kung Fu. Basically, the user would act as a bow by amassing their power before releasing it all in a single strike. Usually, in a battle between experts, retreating meant defeat as the opponent would use that opening to unleash the decisive move. Arrow Shot was a special technique that asked the user to hide their true strength. That way, when the opponent struck again, the user would be able to kill their opponent with a powerful strike. In an instant, Randy shouted and unleashed the Force he had been building up in his body. His rampaging vitality sprung out like a deadly dragon. ¡°Ha!¡± A shockwave was sent forward by Randy¡¯s Steel Punch. The shockwave moved as fast as lightning and hit Jonathan¡¯s chest. Suddenly, Jonathan had difficulty breathing. He failed to dodge the attack. The tension was getting incredibly high. From the moment both experts began their fight, their battle had essentially been a thrilling roller coaster ride. Meanwhile, the spectating masters were on the edge of their seats. Simrly, Jennifer and the others¡¯ hearts were racing. They were not able to see exactly what happened because the moves were too quick, but they could tell the fight was getting really dangerous. The Arrow Shot caught Jonathan off guard, and when that technique wasbined with Steel Punch, it instantly pushed Jonathan into a corner he might not escape from unscathed. The masters were holding their breaths as they wondered if Jonathan was going to lose like that. Polly¡¯s hands were covered in sweat. Suddenly, Jonathan¡¯s posture changed. ¡°Antelope Rhythm!¡± Like an antelope running in the mountains, he galloped forward and dodged the shockwave of Steel Punch. Antelope Rhythm could not be found in any schools of martial arts. That was because it was a skill Jonathan¡¯s master created by observing how an antelope jumped. Randy felt like his vision went blurry for a second and lost sight of Jonathan. Not good! He swiftly leaped backward, but it was his mistake. Jonathan promptly grabbed Randy¡¯s neck with Dragon w Grab. However, Randy moved fast and instantly unleashed Major Grab. Bang! Bang! Bang! Both of their attacks shed against each other. They used their moves three times, yet none of them manage to gain an upper hand. The two of them were quite equally matched. Jonathan abruptly backed away and unleashed a powerful palm strike. Upon seeing that, Randy directly grabbed his opponent¡¯s wrist. Without waiting for his opponent to react, he jumped into the air and coiled himself around Jonathan¡¯s body like a snake. Jonathan sneered and used Dragon w to grab Randy¡¯s wrist instead. Then, both of his hands advanced and strangled Randy¡¯s arm. ¡°Crocodile Bite!¡± Jonathan released his terrifying strength through his arms and spun Randy¡¯s arm like it was a top. A crunch was heard as blood poured out. In that instant, Randy¡¯s arm waspletely ripped out by Jonathan¡¯s bare hands. Randy¡¯s eyes turned red as he roared. His legs swiftly clenched around Jonathan¡¯s waist with great force. He had gathered all his remaining vitality at his legs in an attempt to crush Jonathan. It was so powerful that it likely could have crushed a pir of metal. Jonathan almost cked out from the attack. Therefore, without any other choice, hemitted a death blow in order to save his own life. Bang! His punch made contact with Randy¡¯s brain. Randy instantly fainted as blood rushed out of every hole in his head. He died on the spot. His body, of course, lost all strength and fell to the ground. Jonathan appeared to be quite shaken as he fell down, too. That was way too much of a close call! In the beginning, both of them were fighting rather conservatively. Because of that, they were evenly matched. Thus, Jonathan created an opening to let Randy advance. He had a pretty good idea of how Randy fought, so he decided he must allow the advancement to happen. His Crocodile Bite attack was prepared for Randy. What he did not expect was how powerful Randy¡¯s legs were. It was a miscalction on his part that almost got him killed. If Jonathan had not used Crocodile Bite in advance to tear off Randy¡¯s arm and weaken him, Jonathan would have died instead. Even then, if Jonathan had not killed Randy in time, his internal organs would have been crushed by the inhuman strength of Randy¡¯s legs. The battle was way too gruesome. ¡°Randy!¡± Cyclops cried out when he saw his friend had perished in the battle. Without hesitation, he rushed toward Jonathan with the intention of killing him. At that point, Jonathan had not returned to his senses yet, and his mind was still in a daze. He did not even know he had already killed Randy. Cyclops ran so fast that Jonathan did not have the chance to realize he was about to die. At that moment, an even faster figure rushed out. Polly arrived in front of Jonathan in the nick of time and sneered, ¡°How insolent!¡± Bang! She kicked Cyclops and sent him flying. Hended a couple of meters away and stopped moving. ¡°Since the fight is over, we¡¯ll be taking our leave now,¡± she informed after turning to the masters. Then, she helped Jonathan up and swiftly left with the Xanthos brothers. Jennifer followed behind them dumbfoundedly. It was the first time she saw a dead person. Yasmin and Jessica were simrly shaken too. Jonathan only returned to his senses after he got in the car. Polly sat by his side while Jennifer sat in the front passenger seat, and Donovan was the one driving the car. ¡°Where are we going?¡± asked Jonathan. ¡°To my coffee house,¡± Polly answered. He grew silent for a few moments before speaking up again. ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll forever remember what you did for me.¡± She smiled inly. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything much. You¡¯re the one who¡¯s more impressive. For the sake of Yasmin and Jessica, you put your life on the line and almost died. I don¡¯t think they really appreciated what you did for them. Also, I don¡¯t think the people from Strikezone Martial Arts are going to stay quiet after you killed Randy today. If he hadn¡¯t died, then they probably would¡¯ve upheld the promise he made.¡± ¡°I had no choice.¡± Jonathan¡¯s spoke with lowered voice. ¡°I know. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t ask you not to kill Randy. My suggestion for you right now is to leave Horington.¡± Jennifer¡¯s heart thumped, but she did not say anything. Jonathan grew silent as well. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Polly asked. A faint sigh escaped his mouth. ¡°If I leave, Yasmin and the others will have to clean up the mess themselves. It¡¯s not how I do things.¡± Her eyebrows furrowed. ¡°Then I don¡¯t understand you. Why do you want to help the two of them?¡± He reluctantly replied, ¡°Yasmin¡¯s brother is myrade, and he¡¯s dead.¡± Polly and Jennifer were both stunned upon hearing Jonathan¡¯s exnation. Jennifer finally understood why he came to Horington and decided to be a security guard despite his incredible strength. He¡¯s trying to protect Yasmin in secret. What an incredible man he is. ¡°I want to return to my home, Polly,¡± Jonathan abruptly requested. Hearing that, Polly nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Also, I hope you all will keep the secret about my connection with Yasmin.¡± ¡°I will!¡± replied Polly. Half an hourter, Jennifer and Jonathan got out of the car. Before long, the others drove off as well. Jennifer stared at him caringly when it was just the two of them. ¡°Are you okay?¡± He shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Both of them entered Jonathan¡¯s messy rental room. He sat on the bed silently as she poured him a cup of water. After he epted the ss of water, he turned to Jennifer and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of me, Jennifer?¡± The question stunned Jennifer for a second before she shook her head. ¡°Not at all.¡± Truth be told, she was a little afraid when her mind shed back to the scene of him killing someone. However, she knew she should not say that at the moment. Besides, she respected and admired him. Jennifer recalled something and asked, ¡°Won¡¯t you get into trouble for killing someone?¡± ¡°Not really. We signed the liability waiver, so Cyclops and the others will take care of it.¡± ¡°What about the disciples from Strikezone Martial Arts? Won¡¯t theye looking for trouble?¡± ¡°It¡¯ll be quite troublesome, but I don¡¯t know for sure.¡± Jonathan turned to her and sighed in his mind. Guess the good days are over now. There¡¯s no escaping from a big problem like this. At that moment, Jennifer¡¯s heart churned as her emotions grewplicated. Jonathan¡¯s phone abruptly rang. It was a call from Jessica. He answered the call, and Jessica¡¯s voice immediately came through. She sounded as though she had a veryplicated feeling. ¡°I want to meet you, Jonathan.¡± He could tell it took a lot of courage for her to make the call. Therefore, he did not put her in an even more difficult spot and spoke in a casual tone instead. ¡°Where are you right now? I¡¯lle and find you.¡± Her mood was lifted a little when she felt the care he expressed in his voice. ¡°I¡¯m at home right now. You shoulde over.¡± Jonathan was slightly surprised. ¡°Okay!¡± After hanging up the phone, he turned to Jennifer and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be going out now, Jennifer.¡± She nodded absent-mindedly. A faint sigh slipped through his mouth before he left the room silently. Then, Jonathan got into his AMC Gremlin, turned on the engine, and drove all the way to Maple Mansion. Half an hourter, he arrived outside of the area the mansion was in. The security guard there followed the rules strictly and refused to let him in. He resignedly called Jessica to let him in. She immediately arrived to wee him and asked the security guard to let him in. Her graceful and ssy red dress was still worn on her body. Jonathan followed her into the mansion and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Yasmin?¡± ¡°She went to thepany,¡± Jessica answered. ¡°What about your cousin?¡± ¡°He¡¯s back in Faike.¡± ¡°I see.¡± He did not know what to say next. Their rtionship had changed a lot. They could no longer joke about and with each other anymore. Jessica¡¯s expression was calm, so Jonathan had no idea what she was thinking. The mansion was a duplex. The living room was clean and elegant, and the floor was lined with red- colored carpet. The two sat on the couch. It was then Jonathan noticed there were bottles of wine on the coffee table and that there was a scent of alcohol on Jessica¡¯s body. It was obvious she had been drinking. Her hair was draped behind her head as she looked somewhatnguid. It unironically made her look a little more stylish than usual. Jessica grabbed another wine cup for him and suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s drink a little.¡± He smiled. ¡°I can drink a little, but I¡¯m scared you¡¯re going to beat me after you get drunk. How will I be able to defend against you if you make your move on me?¡± Jonathan¡¯s words stunned Jessica for a second before joy was seen shing past the edge of her eyes. She was happy that he was still able to joke with her and that he had a big heart. Her eyes suddenly became wet as a single tear streamed down her cheek. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Jonathan smirked. ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to apologize. I never med you all.¡± Her voice was starting to sound emotional. ¡°You risked your life to help us, yet we suspected and doubted you. Why aren¡¯t you ming us for what we did? I think I¡¯ll feel better if you scold me.¡± Jonathan raised his cup and took a sip of the wine. ¡°Don¡¯t think like that, Jessy. Trust is something that needs time to build up. It¡¯s only natural you¡¯ll be suspicious of me, a person who suddenly popped into your lives without warning.¡± At that moment, he seemed more like a mature man than a perverted security guard. Jessica calmed down and continued, ¡°You also just came to know Polly not too long ago, yet she trusts youpletely. I don¡¯t think I deserve the kindness you¡¯re showing us.¡± Jonathan stared at her and thought she was actually quite kind. ¡°Polly is an expert like me. That¡¯s why she opened up to me much more quickly.¡± ¡°You really don¡¯t me us at all?¡± Jessica asked with tearful eyes. He smiled a bit bitterly. ¡°Why would I havee here if I me you?¡± Jessica finally let out a long sigh of relief. ¡°Then I expect to see you at thepany tomorrow.¡± He nodded. ¡°Of course.¡± I Am Unstoppable Chapter 28 I Am Unstoppable Chapter 28 Chapter 28 Bravery And Fear Jessica asked, ¡°Then you definitely won¡¯t me Yasmin, right?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± replied Jonathan. ¡°All right. In that case, you should leave now.¡± She stood up and smirked mischievously. ¡°A single man and woman spending time in a private building by themselves make for unpleasant rumors.¡± Jessica¡¯s words rendered Jonathan speechless for a second before he stood up. ¡°Okay.¡± She sent him out to the mansion¡¯s entrance. After he was a few steps away from the building, she shouted, ¡°Jonathan!¡± When he turned back to look at her perplexedly, Jessica grabbed his hand and pressed it on her chest. At that instant, Jonathan¡¯s hand felt a soft sensation that had an indescribable fullness and sticity to it. It shocked him so much that he was petrified. An incredibly shy expression appeared on her red face as she asked, ¡°Is this enough for you to know if I¡¯m wearing any paddings underneath?¡± Jonathan was barely able to squeeze out words from his mouth. ¡°Yes. You¡¯re not wearing any-¡± ¡°Then scram!¡± Jessica immediately and, embarrassingly, pushed him away from the entrance before mming the door shut. The warmth of her body still lingered on his hand. Am I dreaming right now? I can¡¯t believe she would suddenly do that, despite how shrewish and shy she usually is. In any case, she definitely isn¡¯t wearing any paddings underneath her shirt. It¡¯s absolutely the real deal! If only I can feel it for a little longer¡­ After that, Jonathan drove his AMC Gremlin back to his ce. When he arrived, he did not see Jennifer anywhere and assumed she had already left. Jonathan did not give it too much thought as he sat on the bed. The gears in his mind began to turn as he wondered what he should do in the future due to what happened today. The Strikezone Martial Arts was a tightly knitted group that resembled a ho¡¯s nest. He was not afraid of them, but if he slipped up, innocent people would be hurt. After a long period of brainstorming, Jonathan still had no idea what to do. I¡¯ll just have to cross the bridge when I get there. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Jonathan had always been a tenacious and optimistic man. Hey on the bed and fell asleep shortly. When he woke up, it was already five in the afternoon. He sat cross-legged on the bed and began utilizing the Celestial Meditation Mantra again. His mind was as silent as a fetus floating in a womb. Nothing in the world could disturb him at the moment. Jonathan breathed in a mouthful of spirit and held it inside him, making it travel through his entire body. Every time the spirit coursed through his veins, it strengthened his body even further. At that moment, his cultivation had reached Peak Neutralizing Force. If he went one step further, he would have achieved Immortal Level. However, that step was going to be very difficult. It was the gap between a mortal and an immortal. Once he crossed the gap, he would transform into an immortal. Neutralizing Force was a process to transform the Force in his body into strength. External Force was an incredible power. In this world, all kinds of great power were considered External Force. Mountain floods and a normal person¡¯s punch were also considered External Force. Latent Force, on the other hand, was something that only a human could reach. Compressing the strength of a punch to the size of a needle was how an expert in Latent Force could release a punch that weighed a hundred kilograms. If a hundred kilograms of force hit an elephant, the animal would shrug it off with no problem. An expert in Latent Force couldpress that hundred kilograms of force into something as sharp as an arrow. That kind of punch would instantly pierce through the elephant¡¯s tough skin and crush its internal organs. As for Neutralizing Force, that was one step further. Assuming there was a brick lying on the ground, and a piece of bread was ced on top of it, an expert in Neutralizing Force could punch the bread and only damage the brick. That was how powerful Neutralizing Force was. An expert in External Force would be considered God-like if their punch could reach three hundred kilograms of force. An expert in Latent Force could control their body and modify it to deliver a punch that reached five hundred kilograms of force. For an expert in Neutralizing Force, they could pack eight hundred kilograms of force into a single fist. When it came to the level of an immortal, one would be able to focus their entire body¡¯s Force into a single pill. In other words, that person would be known as a Nascent Soul expert. Once Nascent Soul was achieved, the person would be able to use all their strength topress their vitality into a singr point that would be capable of unparalleled destructive power. Jonathan had been stuck at Peak Neutralizing Force for three years, and still, he could not take the final step. It made sense since he rarely met any true Nascent Soul experts over the years. Only a few people like those existed in the world. Jonathan cultivated for about an hour before his spirit was restored to its best condition. At that moment, his phone rang. It was from Jennifer. Jennifer spoke with a pleasant voice once the call connected. ¡°You must be hungry right now. I¡¯ve already made some food at my ce. You cane over and eat with me.¡± Jonathan smiled and agreed, ¡°All right.¡± He tidied things in his room up before setting off. After arriving at her home, he saw a table full of delicious food waiting for him. There was also wine on the table and music ying in the background. The music that was ying was a song by Maggie Downie called ¡°Love Letter.¡± The singer¡¯s voice carried a faint sense of intoxicating romantic emotion. ¡°How much of my youth I have left? I still miss those days, despite the pain. That asionally used comb was left with the threads of time. I wish you were living in a better world. Whenever I recall your smile, my eyes shifted back to the love letter back then. Time passes, and leaves fall. Youth slips out of my hand¡­¡± Jonathan was thoroughly enjoying the song. He might be a loudmouth, but he was not a brute. The song mesmerized him. It was as though the song was trying to take him back to the time of his first love. Jennifer was wearing a ck dress that exposed her corbone and gave her a refined, elegant look. She poured wine into the cups after they took their seats. The atmosphere today was a little different from before. In the past, Jonathan was the loud and perverted security guard. Today, he was a martial arts master and a killer. It was not a big deal to Jonathan that he killed someone in a battle, but it was incredibly shocking to Jennifer. There was an awkward silence in the air. Jonathan raised his wine cup and took a sip. It was then he realized Jennifer was staring rather intensely at him. It stunned him a little as he stared back at her. There was aplicated look in her eyes for a few seconds before she retracted her gaze. ¡°Do you believe it, Jonathan?¡± ¡°Believe what?¡± He was confused. Jennifer smiled. ¡°I once thought I was a princess, like the main character of a fairy tale. You know, kind of like those female protagonists in soap operas.¡± Jonathan blinked and smiled. ¡°Every boy probably dreamed of being a superhero or a prince before, so it¡¯s only normal that girls thought about being a princess.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like that. I was always the campus belle and a top student from elementary school to university. There were many people who chased after my love. I was basically worshipped by most boys whoid their eyes on me. Many of the excellent boys will get overjoyed just because I spoke to them once. Because of that, I always thought I was blessed by fate and that I was the main character. I thought whoever ended up with me will be as brilliant as the stars.¡± Jonathan listened to her tale quietly. She paused and smiled self-deprecatingly. Then, she continued in a pitiful tone, ¡°I couldn¡¯t be any more wrong. Reality gave me a wake-up call and told me I was a blind woman. I insisted on marrying Wesley, and this is what I get in return. I brought it upon myself. There were many nights when I would dream I was back in my university years. When I did, I wanted to cry. I wasn¡¯t the main character. I was just a stupid and ordinary woman.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk about yourself like that, Jennifer,¡± heforted, ¡°In my eyes, you¡¯re more outstanding than any woman I¡¯ve met before.¡± Jennifer stared at Jonathan with aplicated look. ¡°I thought about a lot of things today. Do you know that, Jonathan?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the conclusion you came to?¡± He could see the struggle in her mind. ¡°I was blind when I chose Wesley. Now, I know you¡¯re an amazing person. I also know going as far away from you as possible is the best I should do. Besides, you aren¡¯t going to bother me if I leave. I can tell you¡¯re a prideful man. If I do that, I know we won¡¯t cross each other¡¯s path again, and I¡¯ll no longer get into any trouble. But, I kept thinking about it for a long time and wondered maybe you¡¯re the second chance the heavens have decided to give me. Am I going to make the wrong choice with Wesley and also miss out on you? No. I want to give myself another chance.¡± Jonathan¡¯s heart instantly went into a frenzy of excitement and fervor. He did not need to figure out what Jennifer meant because she was being really obvious about it. ¡°Jennifer¡­¡± He spoke with a trembling, gleeful voice. However, he quickly calmed himself down and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll bring you a lot of trouble?¡± She shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid.¡± Jennifer paused before continuing, ¡°I only need you to promise me one thing.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± There was eagerness in his voice. ¡°Can we still interact with each other like we used to? I need time to think about many other things, and I¡¯m not prepared yet. I think you know about my situation, so you need time to think through it too, right?¡± He was taken aback for a second before saying, ¡°I¡¯ll listen to whatever you have to say.¡± After the meal was over, Jonathan drove back to his ce. It was already night at that point, so the night sky was beautifully decorated with stars and the moon. He went into deep thought. I¡¯ve always done whatever I wanted. I do like Jennifer, and I like her body even more. However, that was the extent of my love for her. I¡¯ve never thought anything deeper than that about her. For example, her circumstances and future. But now, after what had happened, I mustn¡¯t avoid carefully thinking about who she is. Jennifer is someone who had experienced a failed marriage before. She can¡¯t afford to go through another one. If I want to be with her, then I must marry her and provide her with a happy future. It is my responsibility to do so if I want to walk down this path. Jennifer was different from any other women he met before. In the past, he would just y around and have fun with the women he hooked up with as long as they had a good time too. Obviously, he was not going to do the same with Jennifer. He was twenty-six years old at the moment. Ever since he was a child, he lived with his master because he had no parents. When Jonathan grew up, he wandered around other countries and killed as he pleased. The thought of getting married, having a child, and being in a family never crossed his mind. Those things were like distant dreams to him. Therefore, he was afraid when he thought about his potential future with Jennifer. It scared him that getting married would mean he would lose the freedom he had gotten used to. However, at the same time, he really liked Jennifer. Even more so for her body. Because of that, Jonathan could not sleep well as he was tormented by those questions and scenarios. It was not until the next morning that he made up his mind. Jonathan¡¯s decision was to keep his distance away from Jennifer until their feelings for each other faded. When that happened, he would leave. He was a free spirit, a gust of wind that refused to and could not be shackled down by anyone. I Am Unstoppable Chapter 29 I Am Unstoppable Chapter 29 Chapter 29 Fury It was seven in the morning when Jennifer called Jonathan. ¡°I¡¯m making breakfast at my ce. You shoulde over half an hourter to join me.¡± Her gentle voice was pleasant to the ear, so much so that it made him forget to reject her. ¡°Sure! I¡¯ll be there.¡± It was half-past seven when he arrived at her house in Baykeep. After she opened the door for him, Jennifer went into the kitchen to bring out the breakfast. Then, she poured a ss of milk for him and brought him afortable chair to sit on. It was as though she was a treating a lord. That was how much she cared about Jonathan. There was a huge shift in Jennifer¡¯s attitude after she decided to ept him. ¡°Let¡¯s eat together,¡± she said with a smile. Sunlight was pouring through the window andnding on Jennifer¡¯s hair. It was as though her hair was coated in ayer of gold, making her look like a goddess that descended from the heavens. The sight thoroughly stunned him. ¡°You¡¯re so beautiful, Jennifer.¡± She instantly blushed. ¡°I¡¯m not a young woman anymore. Being beautiful is no longer something I associate myself with.¡± ¡°You are beautiful in my heart,¡± Jonathan insisted. ¡°Come, let¡¯s eat. Breakfast won¡¯t be as tasty if it gets cold.¡± Both of them sat down next to each other and enjoyed the meal. Jonathan cut up a sunny-side up egg and ced it in his mouth. ¡°This is so good.¡± Seeing how much he was enjoying the egg, Jennifer gave hers to him. Jonathan smiled sweetly. He finished breakfast rtively quickly and looked like he wanted more. It made her really happy to see him enjoying the breakfast she had made that much. Thus, she moved some of the food on her te to his. Once breakfast was over, Jennifer washed the dishes. Jonathan wanted to help, but she said no, so he sat on the couch with nothing to do. Thoughts swirled in his mind again. Maybe it¡¯s not too bad settling down and having a home toe back to. No, no. It only seems pretty good for the moment. I¡¯m too used to being alone on the road. If I have to stay in one ce for a long time, I¡¯ll definitely go crazy. ¡°I¡¯ll go and change my clothes. We¡¯ll head to thepany together once I¡¯m done,¡± Jennifer informed. Then, she paused and asked, ¡°Wait, are you still going to work?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Jonathan answered. ¡°Oh yeah, you still need to protect Yasmin.¡± Both of them exchanged a smile before she returned to her room. Ten minutester, Jennifer exited her room in a ck, sexy outfit that came in a set. It outlined her figure so clearly that his hand was getting itchy. Her outfit made her looked absolutely stunning. Jonathan could not look away from her. It made Jennifer happy when she saw his expression. She suddenly thought about something and said, ¡°How about we go shoppingter, Jonathan? I¡¯ll help you pick out a few shirts. Your current one is looking way too old.¡± ¡°Really? I think it looks fine. I can still wear it.¡± ¡°I just want to dress you up better. What, you don¡¯t want to?¡± There was a bit of yfulness in her voice. Jonathan kept trying to warn himself to not get any closer to her, but he could not hold himself back after seeing her. Therefore, he swiftly said, ¡°Of course I want you to!¡± ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± She snickered. At that moment, someone knocked on the door. Both of them were shocked because strangers rarely ever came knocking in the small housing area Jennifer lived in. Jonathan stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll see who it is.¡± Jennifer nodded. When he went to open the door, he saw two unfamiliar women standing at the entrance. Both of them had bucket waists. One of them looked like she was thirty years old while the other looked like she was in her fifties. He guessed that they were a pair of mother and daughter. When Jennifer saw the duo, her expression soured. She knew those two people because they were Wesley¡¯s mother and sister. In other words, they were her former mother-inw and sister-inw. Her sister-inw was called Bethany Ackerman, while her mother-inw was Henrietta Weber. Both of them treated her harshly when she was still Wesley¡¯s wife. Their arrival certainly did not spell good news. ¡°Who are you?¡± Bethany red at Jonathan. He smirked and responded with a question of his own, ¡°Who are you?¡± When Bethany saw Jennifer behind him, she immediately squeezed past him and screamed at her, ¡°You¡¯re pretty good, you vixen! You managed to get yourself a gigolo and break my brother¡¯s hand!¡± It was pretty clear that those two women were looking for trouble. Henrietta invited herself into Jennifer¡¯s home as well. She studied the interior before she mocked, ¡°I already knew you¡¯re a vixen when I first saw you. I shouldn¡¯t have agreed to let you marry my son back then. Look at you now. Even though your divorce hasn¡¯t been long, you already brought a gigolo back into your house. I knew I was right about you. You can¡¯t live without a man to suck off of, can you?¡± Jennifer was infuriated by the two of them. She roared, ¡°Get out of my house right now! Out!¡± It was then Jonathan understood what was going on. He suddenly approached her, held her by her waist, and nted a kiss on her cheek. Jennifer was bbergasted. On the other hand, Jonathan grinned at Henrietta and Bethany. ¡°Is it so wrong that I love my wife? We already got the marriage certificates, b*tches. You¡¯re currently trespassing on our property and insulting my wife. I¡¯ve also recorded everything you two just said. The authorities will be knocking on your doors soon.¡± Bethany and Henrietta were stunned silent for a moment before the former exploded in anger. ¡°How dare you, you b*stard! You and that vixen-¡± ¡°Come now.¡± Jonathan chuckled. ¡°Why so angry? You know, even if I get a mountain of cash from a fat, ugly monster like you, I¡¯ll just throw it all into the trashcan. If I were you, I wouldn¡¯t have the bravery to walk on the streets. I¡¯m impressed that you can.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Bethany was so livid that her body had started to tremble. ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± When she finished, she tried to scratch Jonathan¡¯s face. Jennifer was thoroughly pissed off initially. However, when he spoke up for her, it made her feel safe. However, at that moment, she suddenly began to worry. Bethany rushed forward, and her mother did the same. Both of them were there to demand Jennifer pay for Wesley¡¯s hospital bills. How could they not be furious when his hand was broken? Both of them believed Jonathan would not hit them because they were women. That was why they confidently charged toward him. However, they were very wrong in their assumption. Jonathan first kicked Bethany¡¯s stomach and caused her to fall to the ground. Then, he gave Henrietta a p so hard that she spun around a couple of times before falling to the floor. ¡°Get out of here right now! If you two refuse to leave, I¡¯ll strip you both down before throwing you two out!¡± he warned with disdain, ¡°I don¡¯t like hitting women, but I¡¯m willing to make an exception for you two.¡± Bethany and her mother finally experienced his terror and scurried away while enduring the pain they suffered at his hands. Jonathan was still holding Jennifer¡¯s waist even after the two women had left, and thetter was shocked. ¡°Are we going to be in trouble?¡± ¡°There¡¯s not going to be trouble.¡± He spoke indifferently. ¡°Do you know what this is called? This is known as fighting fire with fire! You don¡¯t need to worry about them. Come on, let¡¯s go to thepany now.¡± It was then she realized he had been holding her waist all that time. When she recalled how he kissed her, she blushed and gently pushed his hand away. Jonathan smirked. That felt good. The two of them promptly went to thepany. Jennifer still was not sure what to think about her feelings for him, so she decided to go to thepany in her own car. She did not want to reveal anything about the two of them in thepany yet. It was a decision he was fine with as well since he was still feeling pretty conflicted about her. Jennifer arrived at thepany an hour before Jonathan did. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. When he arrived at thepany, it was already half past nine. The sun was shining brightly. The moment he got out of the car, Donald and the other security guards rushed toward him. ¡°Wow, where did you get this car, Jonathan?¡± ¡°Did you buy this car, Jonathan?¡± All of them were asking all sorts of questions. He found it quite endearing, though. With a smile, he answered, ¡°Of course, I bought it.¡± I Am Unstoppable Chapter 30 I Am Unstoppable Chapter 30 Chapter 30 Anger ¡°That¡¯s awesome. He even has a car.¡± Another security guard said, ¡°Heck, we¡¯re all security guards. Why is there such a huge difference between us and him?¡± A third security guard asked, ¡°Hey, Jonathan. I have a driver¡¯s license, but not a car. Can you let me borrow yours for a drive?¡± Jonathan immediately tossed his car keys to him and smirked. ¡°Go ahead. I¡¯m not going to ask for anything else, but drive safe.¡± The security guard who asked to borrow Jonathan¡¯s car happily agreed. There wouldn¡¯t be any consequences even if he wrecked the car. On the other hand, Donald was moreposed. He said to Jonathan, ¡°The CEO called. She wanted me to tell you to go to her office once you¡¯re here.¡± Jonathan was a little startled. Then, he said, ¡°Okay, Donald. Got it. I¡¯ll go there now.¡± Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. He patted Donald¡¯s shoulder and went on his way. When he entered the office, Yasmin was the only one there. Yasmin and Jessica were always inseparable in the office. So, Jonathan found it odd that Yasmin was alone. ¡°Where¡¯s Jessy?¡± Jonathan asked naturally as he shut the door behind him. Yasmin looked smart and beautiful in her white suit. She indifferently replied, ¡°Jessy went back to Faike with her cousin.¡± He sat down opposite Yasmin and asked, ¡°Why does she have to go back so suddenly?¡± Yasmin set down the work in her hands and phoned her secretary to bring in two cups of coffee. After that, she replied Jonathan, ¡°Jessy¡¯s grandfather is in Faike. There¡¯s nothing weird about visiting family.¡± Jonathan had some doubts. ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s not because the situation has been giving you two a headache, so Jessy went to consult the elders?¡± Yasmin forced a faint smile. ¡°I can¡¯t hide anything from you, can I?¡± She paused before adding, ¡°I talked to my uncle. He asked me not to interact with you anymore. As for everything else, he¡¯ll deal with whateveres up.¡± Jonathan was shocked. He couldn¡¯t figure out what Yasmin was thinking. Yasmin was a bright woman. In fact, she was a genius. She didn¡¯tck self-confidence back then, unlike Jessica. Also unlike Jessica, she was not filled with regret now. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry.¡± She grinned. ¡°I didn¡¯t take my uncle¡¯s offer.¡± Jonathan asked, ¡°Why not?¡± Yasmin didn¡¯t answer him directly. She said, ¡°Rose Couture is very important to me, not because I make a lot of money from it. Honestly, I already have enough money. I¡¯m not very interested in indulging in a frivolous lifestyle or luxury items. However, no matter how much money anyone offers me, I will not give up Rose Couture. I live for Rose Couture. It proves what I, Yasmin Smith, am worth in this world. Therefore, no matter how financially capable Cyclops is, I will never agree to sell Rose Couture.¡± She paused for a moment before she continued, ¡°Then, I thought about it. What would¡¯ve happened to me if you hadn¡¯t appeared? I get goosebumps whenever I wonder about that. Although Cyclops and the others aren¡¯t from the underground societies, the way they operate is just as sinister. If he wanted to pull any tricks, he could kidnap me and film any sort of inappropriate clips. I believe they have a hundred ways to make me fold.¡± Jonathan looked at Yasmin in shock. He never expected Yasmin to be that sharp and be able to see everything clearly. Yasmin went on, ¡°In other words, you saved my political life. You¡¯re my savior. Rose Couture is everything to me. However, I would be biting the hand that fed me if I listened to my uncle and chased you away to secure Rose Couture. Although proving my worth is important, my priority is to be a righteous and virtuous person! If a person doesn¡¯t even abide by moral values, wouldn¡¯t it be ironic to even talk about self-worth?¡± Yasmin¡¯s monologue made Jonathan see her in a new light. He could tell that hidden within her frail physique was a source of terrifying strength. Her character would put a lot of people to shame. She could be so candid and stubborn probably because she was still young. She hadn¡¯t experienced the cruelty and despicable reality of the world. Regardless, Jonathan was impressed by her. In the past, Jonathan had protected Yasmin because she was Connor¡¯s sister. Now, Jonathan genuinely wanted to protect Yasmin. He was a fighter, and fighters had to have a strong sense of justice and help those in trouble. If even fighters didn¡¯t have the heart to do so, what could one expect from ordinary people? Jonathan felt an even stronger need to protect Yasmin because women like her were too rare. Suddenly, Yasmin said, ¡°However, I still have some questions. I¡¯m hoping you can answer them.¡± ¡°Go ahead,¡± said Jonathan. Yasmin said, ¡°During my most desperate time, you appeared out of nowhere, like a prince in shining armor, just like in the fairytales. I don¡¯t believe in fairytales. How did you appear right when I needed you most?¡± Jonathan said, ¡°It is rather coincidental, but what do you expect me to say? I¡¯m no god. I had no way of knowing you needed help. It really was a coincidence.¡± Yasmin fell silent. Jonathan went on, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s fate. You were born to be blessed with people who would help you when you were grasping at straws. Precisely becauseit¡¯s fate, even if you encounter any more danger in the future, someone would coincidentally be there to help you. Although calling it fate seems unreliable and superstitious, it¡¯s fixed from the moment we¡¯re born. It¡¯s our destiny. Some people are born into nobility, others poor and lowly. Some even grab onto golden opportunities to change their lives. Some are unlucky enough to die from a car crash when crossing the road. Everyone¡¯s life is different.¡± Yasmin turned to Jonathan and asked, ¡°Is there really no other reason?¡± Jonathan answered, ¡°It was by chance that I came to Horington from abroad. It was also a sudden decision by Cyclops to start bothering you. I¡¯m not omniscient. How could I predict the future?¡± Yasmin pondered for a moment. Then, she smiled. ¡°I guess that means you really are my destined savior.¡± Jonathan chuckled and replied, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll go now.¡± ¡°Wait, do you think Cyclops will leave Horington? And will those disciples from Strikezone Martial Arts continue to make trouble for us?¡± Jonathan answered, ¡°I don¡¯t think they will let it go that easily. But don¡¯t worry, there is always a solution to any problem. We live in a society governed byw. They wouldn¡¯t dare do anything in broad daylight. Even if they want to try anything in the dark, I have no fear of that. They are no match for me when it comes to ying dirty.¡± Yasmin let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Okay. Great. I¡¯ll leave it to you then.¡± I Am Unstoppable Chapter 31 I Am Unstoppable Chapter 31 Chapter 31 Sacrifice Jonathan grinned before he stood up and left. In Empiric Corporation, the couch in Cyclops¡¯ office was wet from the sex Cyclops and Jane had just had. Jane stayed still while Cyclops remained silent. He just needed a release, and Jane was the perfect outlet. Randy¡¯s body had already been cremated. Not a single trace was left behind. He had signed a liability waiver form before his death. ording to the rules of the martial arts world, his funeral had to be simple and low-key. Furthermore, the disciples of Strikezone Martial Arts had to bear the humiliation. So, it was even more inappropriate to announce Randy¡¯s death. That afternoon, Randy¡¯s urn had been buried in Horington¡¯s Sanctity Columbarium. At the same time, news of Randy¡¯s death shook the first-generation disciples of Strikezone Martial Arts. Randy was a star amongst the second-generation disciples. News of the matter was not widely spread, yet it managed to reach the ears of one of the first- generation disciples. His name was Leonardo Young, the eldest of the first-generation disciples. Leonardo was thirty that year, just one year younger than Randy. Leonardo was from an influential family in Yaleview, and had the power to match. His privilege offered him seniority as a disciple. His cultivation was also at a high level. Yet, no one from the outside could gauge exactly how powerful he was. Now, Leonardo had set up his own business. He founded Young Corporation in Jipsdale. Young Corporation monopolized the rights of transportation at the port by Wyvern River. Thepany could earn a yearly profit of up to six hundred million from that alone. Additionally, Young Corporation also dabbled in the automotive industry. They also dealt with the smuggling of foreign cars. The six hundred million was the profit they could earn on the surface. In actual fact, thepany earned 1.8 billion from smuggling activities. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Thepany had already built arge business empire. Many of the first-generation disciples were in Young Corporation. Since Young Corporation had employed many elite fighters, no one from the underworld dared to set their eyes on thepany. In regards to the government, Young Corporation always handled its ounts perfectly. All aspects were well-managed, so they had always gone on smoothly without a hitch. Strikezone Martial Arts had a ster reputation. Even big shots were wary of the disciples¡¯ influence. They were basically in the same boat as Young Corporation. The disciples¡¯ power of intimidation would diminish if they couldn¡¯t do anything after theirrade, Randy, had been beaten to death. This was what Leonardo, the founder of Young Corporation, couldn¡¯t ept. Even so, Leonardo couldn¡¯t openly provoke Jonathan. News of the liability waiver form had made its rounds. Honor was the most important virtue in the martial arts world. If the disciples of Strikezone Martial Arts acted recklessly, it would take a toll on their honor. In the end, Strikezone Martial Arts would lose the trust of others. If things got to that point, even the elders of Strikezone Martial Arts woulde forward and hold them ountable. So now, Leonardo and the other disciples were faced with a dilemma. Leonardo was furious with Cyclops, but there was no point in ming him either. Despite his busy schedule, he called Cyclops. Cyclops picked up Leonardo¡¯s call right after his intimate session with Jane on the couch. ¡°Who are you?¡± Cyclops asked in an unfriendly tone as he answered the phone. ¡°My name is Leonardo Young,¡± answered Leonardo coldly. Cyclops¡¯ eyes widened in shock as he stuttered, ¡°M-Master Young!¡± Leonardo drew in a sharp breath and said, ¡°I know what you did. Because of your recklessness, Randy died. I¡¯ll deal with youter.¡± Fear overcame Cyclops. He pleaded, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master Young! Punish me any way you see fit.¡± Leonardo instructed, ¡°Do not leave Horington for now.¡± Cyclops said, ¡°But the bet¡­¡± Leonardo asked, ¡°The bet states that you have to leave Horington, right?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± answered Cyclops, confused. Leonardo said, ¡°Don¡¯t leave Horington. If Jonathan bothers you or hurts you in any way, he would be challenging our dignity as disciples of Strikezone Martial Arts as well. That would give us reason to take action against him. Simrly, you broke the terms of the bet. So, I¡¯ll have to kick you out of Strikezone Martial Arts¡¯ circle of disciples as punishment.¡± ¡°Master Young, I¡­ ¡°Cyclops shuddered at Leonardo¡¯s words. He understood how diabolical Leonardo¡¯s ploy was. His n would leave the people of the martial world speechless, and do Jonathan in. This is obviously a perfect n. The only problem is that I have to sacrifice myself. In a cold tone, Leonardo said, ¡°After that,e to Young Corporation. By then, I will have you set for life.¡± Cyclops knew he couldn¡¯t reject Leonardo¡¯s n, or else he would have to face his wrath. Furthermore, he had to take responsibility for his actions. He immediately said, ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll do whatever you say, Master Young.¡± After a small pause, he asked, ¡°What if Jonathan doesn¡¯t make a move against me?¡± And what if he tries to kill me? Leonardo exined, ¡°It¡¯s clear that he would never kill anyone that hadn¡¯t signed a liability waiver form.¡± There was a pause before Leonardo continued, ¡°However, it will be a problem if he doesn¡¯t make a move. How about this? You provoke him. We can¡¯t let this drag on for too long. Do you understand? Otherwise, this won¡¯t do our reputation any good.¡± Cyclops replied, ¡°I understand, Master Young.¡± After Cyclops hung up, Jane, who was next to him, asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Cyclops¡¯ eyes flickered as he said, ¡°Master Young is mad at Jonathan. Don¡¯t worry. Jonathan won¡¯t be living for long. Jane, I¡¯ll have to leave Horington after all this is over. What are you going to do then?¡± Jane turned pale. For years, she had been messing around with Eddison from Empiric Corporation and rose through the ranks as his mistress. Then, after Eddison lost interest in her, she turned to Cyclops. Naturally, Eddison was infuriated by this. However, it concerned Cyclops, so he chose to turn a blind eye. Cyclops was King of Guards, but that wasn¡¯t the scariest part. Strikezone Martial Arts had Cyclops¡¯ back. Not even Dragon King would risk offending Cyclops just because of a mistress. Jane had been living a carefree life of sess because of Cyclops. By making a move on Yasmin, she had bitten more than she could chew. Jane had no idea what wasing for them. If Cyclops left Horington, she would lose her protection. Yasmin would never let her off the hook. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you,¡± answered Jane immediately. Cyclops couldn¡¯t help but feel touched. ¡°Okay.¡± After Yasmin got off work, Jonathan brought her back to her mansion in his AMC Gremlin. Yasmin wasn¡¯t picky about her ride. She got in the car. Soon, they arrived at Maple Vi District. Yasmin said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you an extra five thousand monthly for the fuel.¡± Yasmin¡¯s offer brought joy to Jonathan¡¯s face. He responded, ¡°That¡¯d be great.¡± Grinning, Yasmin warned him, ¡°If you¡¯rete again tomorrow morning, you won¡¯t get anything.¡± I Am Unstoppable Chapter 32 I Am Unstoppable Chapter 32 Chapter 32 Make It Clear Jonathanughed and said, ¡°I promise that I won¡¯t bete.¡± With that, Jonathan bid Yasmin farewell and went to find Jennifer. Since Jennifer didn¡¯t want to cook that day, she asked Jonathan to eat out with her. Right when both of them met, Jonathan received a call from Polly. In fact, Polly asked Jonathan to meet her at the coffee house. Since Polly had been a great help to Jonathan, he didn¡¯t dare to reject her invitation. He smiled and replied, ¡°What if I bring a friend with me?¡± Polly let out augh. ¡°Sure! That must be Ms. Hoffman, right?¡± When they ended the call, Jonathan said to Jennifer, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± There was no way he would leave Jennifer to go for another gathering. Yet, Jennifer was worried. ¡°Are you sure I should go?¡± Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Why not?¡± Jonathanughed and drove in a different direction. Meanwhile, Polly was already at the coffee house with a sumptuous dinner. However, it was evident that she wasn¡¯t the one who prepared the dinner. When all of them arrived, they sat down and began to eat. Since they already knew each other well, it wasn¡¯t awkward during the dinner. Sometimes, Jennifer would even fill Jonathan¡¯s te with food and get him some water, showering him with care and affection. It was Jennifer¡¯s intention to help him clean the house. Hence, she replied, ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± With that, Jonathan didn¡¯t know how to reject her anymore. ¡°All right, then.¡± When they arrived at Jonathan¡¯s house, Jennifer started to clean his bed and hisundry. She even took his undergarments to the toilet and washed them all. That was exactly how virtuous she was. Ever since she decided to ept Jonathan, her attitude had been entirely different. Jonathan had also noticed that, but he had mixed feelings about it. That was the first time he experienced such feelings, so he couldn¡¯t help but light up a cigarette. Usually, Jonathan wouldn¡¯t smoke. The only time he smoked a cigarette was when he felt frustrated. He had always been a carefree person, but everything has changed since Jennifer showed up in his life. Thus, he felt contradicted and conflicted with his feelings. After finishing his cigarette, he went back to his bed. Shortly after, Jennifer also finished doing theundry. The atmosphere was slightly awkward when she saw Jonathan sleeping on the bed. However, she didn¡¯t think much of it as she thought he might be tired after working for a whole day. Therefore, she didn¡¯t want to interrupt him and left quietly. At that moment, Jonathan sat up straight and uttered, ¡°Jennifer!¡± Perplexed, Jennifer turned and looked at Jonathan. Jonathan said, ¡°Sit here. I have something to tell you.¡± Jennifer¡¯s heart skipped a beat and began to pound at that instant. Her face began to turn pale as she had a bad feeling. However, she still went to sit on his bed. ¡°Jennifer, I like you,¡± Jonathan suddenly said. Jennifer¡¯s face instantly flushed bright red upon hearing that. Her heart raced, and she didn¡¯t even know how to react. Jonathan added, ¡°When I first saw you, I already knew that you were special. You¡¯re attractive, and I even dream of you all the time.¡± Jennifer wanted to say something, but she didn¡¯t know where to start. Even though she had feelings for him, she still had her doubts. ¡°Listen to me, Jennifer,¡± Jonathan added. She was stunned because she felt like something was amiss. Jonathan continued, ¡°I don¡¯t want to hurt you. Back then, I was a scumbag. I lost count of all the women I slept with before. All I know is that we met in a bar, found each other attractive, and eventually slept together. Then, we¡¯ll continue with our lives the next morning and never contact each other again. I¡¯ve stayed with my master since young, and he is a strict person. I am used to living independently, and I am used to living alone. For these past years, I had lived abroad happily because I had no attachments. Therefore, I can¡¯t imagine spending the rest of my life with a woman.¡± Jennifer¡¯s expression turned pale. She asked in a trembling voice, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Jonathan took a deep breath and replied, ¡°At first, I was trying to live in the moment, and I never thought about the future. But now, I¡¯m very conflicted. I¡¯m telling you this because I don¡¯t want to hurt you.¡± ¡°Are you breaking up with me?¡± Jennifer asked. Then, she added with a dreadful smile, ¡°Okay, maybe not since we have never been together.¡± Jonathan thought he could slowly drift apart from her, but he couldn¡¯t do it. Jennifer treated him so well, and he didn¡¯t want to hurt her. Thus, he changed his mind and wanted to make things clear between the both of them. Jonathan continued, ¡°Jennifer, I wouldn¡¯t be honest with you if I never cared about you. I wouldn¡¯t even tell you about it if I was just fooling around. I¡¯m trying to make things clear now because I love you more than ever. Yet, I¡¯m not ready to get married or even have my own family. I¡¯m not mentally prepared for it, and I¡¯m afraid of getting married.¡± As Jennifer stared at him, she could tell that he was sincere. Naturally, she felt better with his words. ¡°Jonathan, I understand what you mean.¡± Jennifer stood up and added, ¡°I appreciate your honesty.¡± With that, she left his room. Jonathan¡¯s heart abruptly felt a little hollow. I¡¯m such a scumbag! No matter what, he did not want to get married and settle down in Horington. After all, he was used to living a carefree life. To his surprise, Jennifer came back very soon. Jonathan asked, ¡°Why are you back?¡± Jennifer replied coldly, ¡°I thought you wanted to get in bed with me? Let¡¯s do it. I¡¯ll promise not to pester you. Just do it like how you did with other women. I¡¯ll leave you after tonight.¡± Then, she went to his bed andy down. Jonathan knew that she was heartbroken, and he felt so bad about it. At that moment, he didn¡¯t want to do anything to her. Instead, he pulled her into his arms. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Jennifer.¡± Jennifer remained silent upon hearing that. While leaning on his shoulder, tears slowly rolled down her cheeks. Those tears were heart-wrenching to look at. Jennifer was really in love with Jonathan. After ending her marriage with Wesley, she knew she had to be careful with rtionships. Even though she knew that they were ipatible, Jennifer couldn¡¯t stop falling for Jonathan. Thus, Jonathan¡¯s words broke her heart. For an instant, she gave up on herself and tried to make him stay by giving herself to him. However, at that moment, Jonathan¡¯s embrace gave her an inexplicable sense of warmth. She knew that Jonathan was a great guy, but life was just too hard for her. Jennifer remained quietly in his embrace. Jonathan intended tofort her, but he slowly got tempted by her body. Not to mention, the scent of her body was so seductive to him. He suddenly got excited because he longed to get intimate with her. Yet, he didn¡¯t want to hurt her anymore. Meanwhile, Jennifer could feel his heart racing and his temperature rising. She was tempted to do the same. After all, she was a thirty-year-old woman with desires, and Jonathan¡¯s physique was unquestionably ideal. Jonathan was excited too as he felt like he could finally get what he wanted. However, at that moment, something unexpected happened. They heard tires screeching loudly against the asphalt from outside. Jonathan¡¯s heart sank, knowing that someone wasing after him. Jennifer came to her senses too. She found it absurd and quickly covered herself with the quilt. Jonathan then let out a deep sigh, thinking that he had missed the chance with Jennifer that day. He didn¡¯t even know if Jennifer would give him a second chance. All of a sudden, his temper red. Darn it! Who interrupted us? At that moment, someone kicked the door open. Then, Cyclops appeared in front of the door. He looked devilish in a ck shirt, sunsses, and bald head. He scanned the surroundings and knew what they were trying to do in the room. His lecherous gaze swept past Jennifer before itnded on Jonathan. ¡°I seem to havee at the wrong time. Sorry for interrupting.¡± Cyclops sneered and added, ¡°You¡¯re a lucky guy. I can¡¯t believe you get to pick this pretty woman up.¡± I Am Unstoppable Chapter 33 I Am Unstoppable Chapter 33 Chapter 33 A Million Stars Cyclops was really tactless. Jonathan naturally refrained from arguing with him. It was simply not his manner of doing things. A cold expression shed across Jonathan¡¯s eyes as he scoffed. In the next instant, he took a big step forward. He stood before Cyclops in no time. At the very next moment, Jonathan struck Cyclops with a heavy blow across the face. Cyclops saw a sh of light appear before his eyes. He then felt a burning pain on his cheek. He wailed in agony as he felt his cheek swell up. Cyclops was immediately infuriated. After all, he was the high and mighty King of Guards. Jonathan had no right to treat him with such disrespect. p! Jonathan gave him another p on the face. Immediately after, Jonathan kicked Cyclops in the stomach. The impact of the blow knocked Cyclops off bnce. He fell to the ground. Jonathan swiftly strode toward him. Before Cyclops could react, his face was smashed underneath the soles of Jonathan¡¯s shoe. Cyclops spat out a bloodied tooth. It took some time for him to regain his senses. Anger and humiliation boiled up inside him, but there was nothing he could do about it. He red at Jonathan. ¡°Lawson, you jerk! I thought that you were a smart guy, but it seems like you¡¯re a fool after all. I came here precisely to get beaten up. Just wait! Master Young will not let you off!¡± Jonathan always had a fiery temper. He was indeed enraged this time round. First of all, Cyclops had interrupted Jonathan¡¯s time with Jennifer. Furthermore, he had been deeply disrespectful toward Jennifer. Jonathan even noticed his lustful gaze toward Jennifer just now. Jonathan held Jennifer in high regard. Anybody who tried to insult or hurt her was offending him as well. Cyclops had caused all the trouble. Hence, Jonathan didn¡¯t see the need to show mercy on him. Jonathan sneered, ¡°Cyclops, do you think I don¡¯t know that Leonardo was the one who came up with this idea? He asked you toe and provoke me, didn¡¯t he? Otherwise, you would never have the guts to do so. Luckily, I am kind enough to grant your wishes. Since you willingly came here to get beaten up, I shall do as you wish.¡± Cyclops cursed, ¡°Darn you!¡± Jonathanunched another kick straight at his abdomen. Cyclops was sent flying three meters away. Jonathan said coldly, ¡°Get lost immediately. If you continue pestering me, I¡¯ll kill you on the spot.¡± Cyclops shuddered. He dared not squabble with Jonathan anymore. At the same time, Cyclops found it hard to understand Jonathan. Why did he rise to the bait if he knew this was Master Young¡¯s ploy? It also seemed like Jonathan had no intention of killing Cyclops. Cyclops couldn¡¯t figure it out. Although he was badly beaten by Jonathan, he didn¡¯t sustain any internal injuries. This meant that Jonathan had reserved much of his power when attacking Cyclops. He wouldn¡¯t have been able to withstand Jonathan¡¯s deadly attacks if thetter had used his full force. After all, Cyclops was no match for Jonathan. Cyclops slowly stood up. He then walked back to his car and sped away. Once Cyclops was out of sight, Jonathan returned to his house. Jennifer had already left. She didn¡¯t know much about Jonathan¡¯s personal matters, nor could she get involved in his matters. Jennifer knew that there was no point in worrying about him. Besides, she had already made the decision to distance herself from Jonathan. Jonathan sighed. He had missed a good opportunity. It¡¯s all your fault, Cyclops! At that moment, Cyclops was driving his Mercedes. It was a silent night. Both sides of the road were lined with trees. The streetmps shed bright yellow lights upon the road. The road cameras along the road all malfunctioned. Someone had tampered with them. A young woman in ck sturdy clothing stood in silence at the end of the road. Her hair flowed with the gentle breeze. There was a green sword in her arms. She looked like the gorgeous assassins that often appeared in ancient movies. As the wind blew softly, she blended into the night like a ghost spirit. Cyclops wasn¡¯t driving too fast when he saw her blocking the way. He knew that she came for him and immediately felt an imminent sense of danger. As anxiety filled his heart, he stomped on the elerator instead of mming the brakes. The car jumped forward and sped toward the young woman like a sh of lightning. However, she remained calm andposed. Right before the Mercedes hit her body, she suddenly disappeared. Cyclops gasped in amazement. The car skidded sideways. Suddenly, there was a loud bang as the front tires punctured. The car went out of control and flipped over to the side. Sparks flew as the car tires rubbed against the ground. The safety airbag inted instantaneously. Cyclops¡¯ body pressed against the airbag, preventing him from enduring most of the harsh impact of the crash. After the Mercedes came to a screeching halt, Cyclops shakily crawled out of the car. As he wobblily got to his feet, he saw the young woman standing in front of him. She still had the green sword in her arms. It seemed like it was never unsheathed all this while. Her face was of exquisite beauty. She was just like the heroine that appeared in ssic books. She stared at Cyclops coldly. Cyclops immediately recognized her face. With an astonished look, he said, ¡°You are one of Master Young¡¯s Four yers. Are you Lily Mayer?¡± Lily scoffed. ¡°Since you know who I am, you can make a choice now. Do you prefer to end your life with your own hands? Or shall I help you do so?¡± Cyclops¡¯ body trembled violently. He had heard about Lily before. Although she was only at the young age of eighteen, her swordsmanship was exceptional. With the green sword in hand, she could take on anyone. Lily came in second ce among Leonardo¡¯s Four yers. Even Leonardo himself would have difficulty confronting her without a weapon in hand. ¡°Why does Master Young want to kill me?¡± asked Cyclops in confusion. ¡°You fool!¡± At that moment, a booming voice could be hearding from the shadows. It was Jonathan. As Jonathan walked toward Cyclops, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t you get it? So what if I¡¯ve beaten you up? You are at fault for staying in Horington. Nobody will me me for beating you up. If Leonardoes to seek trouble with me because of this trifling matter, he will beughed upon by the martial artsmunity. However, things will be different if I choose to kill you. In that case, if he seeks revenge on me, he will be deemed worthy of great honor and respect.¡± Cyclops gasped. He now understood, with blinding rity, what that was all about. Master Young wants to hold Jonathan ountable for my death! Cyclops finally understood why Jonathan attacked him despite clearly knowing that he was being provoked. It didn¡¯t matter if Jonathan beat Cyclops up or not. Since it made no difference, Jonathan found no reason to stop himself from venting his anger on Cyclops. It now seemed like Cyclops had got beaten up for no reason. Cyclops knew that Jonathan was indeed a wise man. He had guessed everything correctly from the start. Just then, Jonathan walked toward Lily, who was staring at him with a cold expression on her face. Jonathan smiled. ¡°Little girl, am I right?¡± Lily replied, ¡°So what if you are right? Do you think that you¡¯re really that smart?¡± ¡°Am I not?¡± Jonathan rebutted. Lily said, ¡°Young Master has already anticipated that you¡¯de and save the day. He ordered to have both of you killed if you decide to interfere in this matter.¡± Jonathan was slightly taken aback. He said, ¡°Hmm. That works too. After you kill us both, you can spread the news about Cyclops¡¯ death first, andter announce your ns to take revenge on me. That would show the world how savage and intimidating you are. At the same time, you can also preserve your reputation. What a great idea! You can kill two birds with one stone.¡± Jonathan then paused. He sighed softly and continued, ¡°However, there¡¯s a small issue here. Do you think you can kill me, little girl?¡± Lily gave him a cold look. Suddenly, she leaped into the air andnded three meters away from Jonathan. Cyclops widened his eyes in terror. ¡°She¡¯s going to draw her sword! We must stop her!¡± His life was tied with Jonathan¡¯s now. He had no choice but to team up with Jonathan. However, Jonathan paid no attention to Cyclops¡¯ anxious warnings. Instead, he was still standing in the same spot with a carefree look on his face. Meanwhile, Lily had unsheathed her sword. The sharp de glistened under the streetlights, giving off a menacing aura. One could have nightmares by just looking at the terrifying sword from a distance. Cyclops couldn¡¯t help but worry for Jonathan¡¯s safety. However, Jonathan said indifferently, ¡°So what if she draws her sword? Do you think my eyesight isn¡¯t good enough to see that?¡± Cyclops was rendered speechless. Lily snickered. ¡°You have merely aplished Neutralizing Force. With my green sword in hand, I can defeat all martial artists who are beneath Nascent Soul.¡± Jonathanughed. ¡°Little girl, you¡¯ve just only achieved Neutralizing Force. Judging by how you are so obsessed with swords, it seems like you¡¯ve already reached the limit of your cultivation.¡± Lily spat, ¡°It will be more than enough to finish you off.¡± Jonathan chuckled. He then teased, ¡°If you can¡¯t kill me, would you be my mistress?¡± ¡°You are seeking death!¡± Lily¡¯s eyes shone with hostility. She prepared to make her move. The ground shook and cracked as she took a step forward. Like a lightning sh, she charged toward Jonathan. There was a strong smell of rust and iron as her green sword sliced through the air. Ripples of airwaves began to form as the kic energy turned into heat. The tip of the sword shimmered like a million stars. Its body twisted like a mystical snake. One simply couldn¡¯t make out the direction the sword was pointing at. Lily indeed lived up to her reputation. Her swordsmanship was iparable. The swarm of flickering lights surrounded Jonathan. There was no way for him to hide. Most martial artists would be terrified in such a dangerous situation. However, Jonathan was completely calm. He suddenly closed his eyes. N?velDrama.Org ? content. At that instant, all the menacing flickers of lights disappeared. Jonathan was certain that the de of the sword was directed at his throat. At the veryst moment, he took a step backward and dodged the crucial attack. At the same time, he stretched out a hand to grab the sword. He prepared himself to utilize the power of Heavenly Hook. That sudden burst of power could break the green sword into pieces. It was evident that Jonathan was exceptionally skillful. However, it was still too early to tell if he could tackle Lily¡¯s unparalleled swordsmanship or not. The moment she felt her sword hit nothing, Lily immediately sensed that something was off. Thus, she turned her sword violently right when Jonathan¡¯s fingersnded on it. Jonathan instantly sensed danger. If he continued to touch the sword, his fingers would be severed. Hence, he pulled his hand away. Then, he bent his body and aimed his blow at Lily¡¯s chest. He could win this battle through closebat! Although Jonathan was in dangerous vicinity with the sword, it seemed like he was on the winning end. Lily backed away. She racked her brains to think of ways to distance herself from Jonathan. Suddenly, she raised her sword high above her head. Then, she shed it downward with full force. A blinding sh of light appeared as the de cut through the air. Her opponent would be severed within the next second. I Am Unstoppable Chapter 34 I Am Unstoppable Chapter 34 Chapter 34 Dead End As the tip of the sword came in Jonathan¡¯s direction, he performed his unique skill, Antelope Lily, in the split second of danger. His body swirled at the speed of a goat dashing down a cliff. As if he was a ghost, he dodged the sword and appeared behind Lily in a blink of an eye. Turning around immediately, Lily wielded her sword again at lightning speed. The moment Jonathan stretched out his arm, Lily¡¯s sword came shing at it. As the two sides engaged in a sudden fierce battle, they twisted and turned vigorously. However, Cyclops, who was watching at the side, gaped when he saw the imminent danger closing on Jonathan. He almost forgot to breathe. Jonathan did not dodge Lily¡¯s attack. Instead, he blocked the sword with his bare arm. The sight startled Lily as she never expected Jonathan to use his body as a shield to take the hit. However, she was not frightened by the sudden twist and drew her sword through his arm without mercy, intending to cut off Jonathan¡¯s arm. She believed no matter how strong and skillful one was, one could not win against her sharp sword. Her confidence was overflowing at that moment. A loud swoosh sounded. Jonathan¡¯s arm was amputated in an instant. However, Lily instantly felt something was amiss as she realized she had not exerted much force at all. It turned out she had sliced off Jonathan¡¯s sleeves. Right then, Jonathan extended his arm from the inside of his sleeves, as if a dragon emerging from the sea. With a loud thud, he hit Lily¡¯s wrist with all his might. Her arm turned numb immediately, causing her to lose her grip on her sword. Jonathan grabbed the chance tond a hit on her chest. With a loud thump, Lily coughed out a mouthful of blood as she flew backward and slumped to the ground, unable to help herself up. Then, Jonathan kicked her green sword up into the air and grabbed onto it. nk! With both hands, he broke the sword into three. Without batting an eye, Jonathan then threw the broken pieces aside. When Lily witnessed that, her face turned as pale as a sheet before she coughed out another mouthful of blood. She had an unbreakable bond with her sword. She would have it next to her when she slept every night. Now that her sword was broken by Jonathan, Lily plunged into utter devastation. Then, Jonathan stared at Lily with furrowed brows as he contemted what he should do with her. Of course, he was not a ridiculous person who would allow Lily to be his mistress. If he were to handle things the way he would in Smend, death was the only choice for Lily. However, since they were not in Smend, he just wanted to live peacefully and did not want to take anyone¡¯s life. Should I let Lily go? However, I bet Leonardo wouldn¡¯t let this matter slide easily. No, I shouldn¡¯t kill her. If I did, then Leonardo would have more reasons toe at me. After pondering for a while, Jonathan said to Lily, ¡°Go tell Leonardo that everything is your fault. I don¡¯t intend to be your enemy. This matter ends here. If he wishes to continue, don¡¯t me me for being merciless then. My tolerance has limits after all.¡± Struggling to get up, Lily then gave Jonathan a death re before she turned and left. I can¡¯t believe a beautiful woman like her is so rude. You came to kill me only to fail at it. Now you¡¯re harboring hatred toward me? Do you wish for me to kill you instead? Will that satisfy you then? After Lily left, Cyclops was panicking at the side. He said to Jonathan shamelessly, ¡°I didn¡¯t realize you are so capable, Jon. If it weren¡¯t for your help today, I would be dead. Thank you for helping me despite our past grievances. You¡¯re a virtuous person indeed.¡± As Jonathan was not quite fond of Cyclops, he just muttered, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. You should know very well I didn¡¯t save you just because I¡¯m virtuous.¡± Feeling a little embarrassed, Cyclops asked, ¡°What should I do now?¡± ¡°Leave Horington tonight. It was Leonardo who wanted to kill you. Head southeast to the headquarters of Strikezone Martial Arts. Leonardo is one of the disciples there. He will not cause troubles there,¡± ordered Jonathan. Cyclops¡¯ eyes lit up. What a great idea! At that moment, he admired Jonathan¡¯s intelligence even more. Then, Jonathan returned to the room he rented. He felt frustrated. The matter happened because of Cyclops. It was an unexpected disaster that he could not avoid. Furthermore, he was afraid Leonardo would not let the matter slide easily. What aggravated him more was that he could not do anything but passively defend himself. To protect Yasmin in the country, he had to be aw-abiding citizen without any criminal records. Under these circumstances, Jonathan dared not meet Leonardo. The ce where Leonardo resided now was like a lion¡¯s den. There was no guarantee Jonathan could walk out alive after entering. Then, another idea dawned on him, which was to ask a highly respected senior in martial arts to act as a mediator. However, it was not an easy task to find someone with such capabilities. Leonardo wasn¡¯t entirely involved in the martial arts world. Instead, he was more of a businessman. Thus, he would not ept a mediation that easily. As Jonathan ran out of ideas, he decided to go with the flow and see how things would unfold. Now that Cyclops was gone, he had no idea what other reasons Leonardo would use to find trouble with him. After he went back to his room, Jonathan switched on the light. Tossing his shirt aside, he took a whiff of the room and noticed a hint of Jennifer¡¯s scent lingering in the air. When he thought of her, rage started simmering within him. I was so close to gettingid. Cyclops, you idiot! You shouldn¡¯t havee. He then wondered if he could go see her now to satisfy his desires. The weather was hot during summer, and so was the desire burning within him. Although he thought about it, Jonathan knew he would not do something so shameless. Even though he had a lust for Jennifer and wanted her to himself, he told himself he should never hurt her. Else, he would not have told her the truth honestly. In other words, Jonathan was not the kind of man who would hurt women. In the past, when he frequented the bars, he only messed around with girls who gave their consent willingly. The next day he would pay the women arge sum of money for the one-night stand. Thus, there were no women who held grudges against Jonathan. On the contrary, some women couldn¡¯t get over Jonathan and even visited the bar he frequented to meet up with him. However, Jennifer was different from all those women. Thus, it was not that simple to sleep with Jennifer. Feeling hopeless, Jonathan could only picture Jennifer¡¯s beautiful figure in his mind as his hand slipped into his pants. Only then did he satisfy his desires, and he went to bed peacefully. The next morning was a bright and sunny day. The zing sun hung in Horington¡¯s sky while the salty tang of the sea saturated the air. As the prosperous city was located on the coastline, it was beautiful and a great ce to stay at. Jonathan drove to Polly¡¯s coffee house to tell her about the incidentst night. Polly was stunned to hear that and said, ¡°Leonardo will not let the matter slide easily. What are you nning to do?¡± N?velDrama.Org ? content. Feeling frustrated, Jonathan replied, ¡°What could I even do?¡± ¡°You could look for a senior to mediate,¡± suggested Polly. ¡°I had the same idea, but who should I look for?¡± ¡°This is not a trivial matter. Neither you nor I keep in contact with the seniors of the martial arts world. They might refuse to help even if we ask them to. Besides, everyone knows this is aplicated matter. No one would want to mind our business for nothing,¡± eximed Polly. Jonathan agreed and added, ¡°You¡¯re right, and I wouldn¡¯t want to beg for someone¡¯s help.¡± ¡°Be careful then,¡± muttered Polly. Nodding, Jonathan asked worriedly again, ¡°What do you think Leonardo¡¯s next move would be?¡± The question had Polly deep in thoughts. After the both of them racked their heads and failed to think of anything, they dropped the matter. Then, Jonathan bid farewell to Polly and headed to Rose Couture. When he arrived, Donald informed Jonathan right away, ¡°Ms. Smith is waiting for you at her office.¡± Jonathan rubbed his nose. Why is she looking for me again? Nodding, he then replied, ¡°All right. I¡¯ll head over now.¡± Everything was running smoothly at Rose Couture. On his way to the office, Jonathan ran into Jossie, who treated him very well as she knew he was now a famous figure. However, that was just one of the reasons. The main reason was that she found Jonathan manly and charming. The two of them flirted as they walked down the corridor. With that, Jonathan even mustered the courage to grope Jossis¡¯ butt and enjoyed it. Not only was Jossie not offended at all, but she also teased him, making his heart flutter. Coincidentally, when Jonathan arrived at the CEO¡¯s office, he encountered Jessica. This silly girl is back too. Jessica was wearing a red dress, and she looked as beautiful as a fairy. Feeling shy, her cheeks turned red when she caught sight of Jonathan. Meanwhile, Yasmin, who was dressed in a white suit, looked professional andposed. ¡°Jonathan, you jerk. You¡¯rete again. I¡¯m cutting your pay,¡± Jessica snarled as she clenched her fists. Seeing how Jessica looked well, he felt relieved. Giggling, he joked, ¡°Please do as you may, but you¡¯re stuck with me if I am too broke to marry anyone else.¡± Jessica snorted and uttered, ¡°Nonsense! Someone as pretty as me is definitely out of your league.¡± Jonathan refuted with a grin, ¡°No way. You¡¯re lucky to have someone like me.¡± Jessica spat and said, ¡°Keep dreaming! Let me tell you something. If girls were clothes, you wouldn¡¯t be able to afford a branded one like me.¡± Her words made Jonathan smirk as he said, ¡°I don¡¯t wear women¡¯s clothes, but I like women who don¡¯t.¡± Jessica¡¯s cheeks and ears flushed in an instant. ¡°You¡¯re a pervert, Jonathan!¡± As Yasmin watched their conversation gradually turn inappropriate, she let out a fake cough and eximed, ¡°That¡¯s enough, the both of you. Will it kill you to stop bickering whenever you guys meet for once?¡± Jonathan chuckled at her words before sitting down next to Jessica. Jessica did not really harbor hatred toward Jonathan, so she did not move away when Jonathan sat next to her. Yasmin then paused for a second before saying, ¡°Jonathan, the reason I called you here today is to share some good news with you.¡± Her words made Jonathan slightly startled. He asked, ¡°What good news?¡± shing him a smile, Yasmin revealed, ¡°We should thank Jessy for this.¡± Right then, Jonathan stared at Jessica in confusion. Hesitating for a second, Jessica then exined, ¡°I just realized my Granddad is a master fighter and has a renowned reputation in Faike. I have told him about our problem. He thinks that it¡¯s not a simple matter as it involves Strikezone Martial Arts. However, he¡¯s willing to pay a visit to Jipsdale with some other seniors to talk with Leonardo from Young Corporation. We hope that we could talk it out and solve the dispute.¡± I Am Unstoppable Chapter 35 I Am Unstoppable Chapter 35 Chapter 35 Brimming With Joy Jonathan was overjoyed. Everything had fallen into ce for him. However, in the next second, he began worrying about whether or not Jessica¡¯s grandfather would be able to settle the matter. ¡°What¡¯s the name of your granddad?¡± Jonathan asked. ¡°Morgan Hayes,¡± Jessica replied. ¡°Okay, I got it.¡± After taking a deep breath, Jonathan continued, ¡°Wait here. I¡¯ll deal with some things first.¡± With that said, he left the CEO¡¯s office. Naturally, Jonathan did not know who Morgan was, for he had juste back from abroad. He knew nothing about the martial arts world in the country. After exiting the office, Jonathan went to the security guards¡¯ break room. The first thing he did was to call Polly and asked about Morgan. Polly beamed after hearing about Jessica and Morgan¡¯s rtionship, and how Morgan would go to Jipsdale to resolve the matter. As a matter of fact, she beganughing boisterously. ¡°Jonathan, you really have great luck, don¡¯t you? Faike is the sacrednd of the martial arts. In Faike, Morgan Hayes is known as Martial King of Faike. He¡¯s a well-respected man, and since he¡¯s speaking on your behalf, I¡¯m sure Leonardo won¡¯t make it hard for you.¡± At that, Jonathan rubbed his nose awkwardly. He did not like the way he had to rely on others. Nevertheless, he was d that the grave trouble was resolved. After letting out a long sigh, he mumbled under his breath, ¡°Well, at least that¡¯s done.¡± Ending the call, Jonathan theny down on the recliner. Thefortable recliner and the gentle breeze from the fan made him feel cozy and sleepy. That day passed without a hitch. Feeling rxed, Jonathan then went shopping. Once in a while, he would look for Jossie to tease her or go annoy Jessica. The days that went by were peaceful and fun. One evening, when it was almost time for work to be over, Jonathan was lying on the recliner. The security guards by his side were fanning him and listening to his boastful tales. Right then, Jossie appeared. The seductive woman was wearing a ck mini-skirt, and her fair legs were plump and alluring. Her upper body was even more attractive. The woman¡¯s figure was downright captivating. The moment she appeared, the security guards tensed up. Although Jossie was a sensuous woman, she was also a woman who had an imposing aura. Any ordinary person would feel pressured to be in the same room as her. Jonathan was the only one unaffected by her presence even back when he was just a trivial security guard. That was why Jossie started to feel exceptionally annoyed with Jonathan. After she entered the room, she said to the security guards, ¡°Please go out for a while. I have some things to talk to Jonathan about.¡± Almost immediately, the security guards fled the room. Jossie then closed the door. As the lights in the break room were not turned on, the moment the door closed, the ce turned dim. Right away, the atmosphere in the room seemed racy. Jonathan tensed up as his heart began beating quicker and quicker. Darn, Jossie isn¡¯t going to let me have her, right? It¡¯s not like I mind though. Still, isn¡¯t this too thrilling! The moment Jossie got closer to him, Jonathan could smell the tempting fragranceing from her. Instantly, Jonathan sat upright, thinking, I really have no control over myself, do I? As it turned out, Jonathan¡¯s body was reacting to her, and that was why he had to sit upright to conceal his embarrassment. ¡°Jossie, is there anything I can help you with? Is there something you need help with? Why don¡¯t you tell me about it, and I¡¯ll work on it right away.¡± At that point, Jonathan did not dare to spout out anything ridiculous. Augh escaped Jossie. She walked over to his side and suddenly sat on hisp. What the heck? Jonathan could barely keep his cool. He could feel the softness and bouncy feeling of Jossie¡¯s bottom. ¡°Jossie¡­¡± Jonathan¡¯s throat turned dry. Jossie chuckled. All of a sudden, she grabbed Jonathan¡¯s neck and said ¡°Brat, I thought you were a gutsy one. Where¡¯s your courage now?¡± Jonathan chuckled awkwardly. He did not quite understand what Jossie meant. Jossie continued, ¡°Are you free tonight? Why don¡¯t youe to my house for a meal?¡± Jonathan was delighted. However, he quickly said, ¡°Um, I¡¯m not free.¡± Pah! I won¡¯t go after someone so close to me. Moreover, even if I¡¯m a pervert, I shouldn¡¯t get anything by taking shortcuts. Jossie froze. She never thought that Jonathan would reject her. Instantly, the light in her eyes dimmed and she asked, ¡°Why?¡± Unable to stand crossing a beautiful woman, Jonathan instantly put on a bitter look and said, ¡°I want to come to your ce for a meal too, but Ms. Smith and Ms. Theron have asked me to keep them company at night.¡± Promptly, the dark look on Jossie¡¯s face lightened up a little. She then said, ¡°Why don¡¯t youe to my ce for supper instead?¡± Jonathan was taken aback by that. She really wants it so badly, huh? Hence, he said, ¡°Oh, okay.¡± There was no way Jonathan was going. He knew what kind of person he was. If he really went to her ce, he would certainly end up getting in bed with her. Nevertheless, he could only ept her invitation for now beforeing up with an excuse not to goter at night. When Jossie realized Jonathan had said yes, she smiled. ¡°That¡¯ll be that, then.¡± After giving a peck on Jonathan¡¯s cheek, she left. Of course, her fragrance wafted across his nose when she left. Jonathan¡¯s first response was to wipe away the lipstick mark on his cheek. Since he was a yboy, there was no way he would leave it there for others to see. Once Jossie was gone, the few busybody security guards quickly entered the room and bombarded Jonathan with questions. Jonathan would never give them any gossip-worthy news, so he solemnly said, ¡°Ms. Perez said that there might be some ruckus in our building recently. She also said that someone in our team might have been bribed by an outsider, so she told me to be extra careful.¡± Hearing that, the security guards turned pale and quickly dered their loyalty. With the solemn expression still on his face, Jonathan said, ¡°Of course, I believe in you guys. Nevertheless, don¡¯t tell anyone about this.¡± They instantly agreed to it. That made Jonathanugh inwardly. Jossie looked for Jonathan not because she had fallen for him or because she wanted to marry him. Instead, it was because Jossie was also a flirtatious woman. Most of the time, she would appease her clients with her beauty. When she realized Jonathan was rather masculine, she became interested to have a one-night stand with him. If it were in the past, Jonathan would be absolutely enamored with a beauty like Jossie. Unfortunately, Jonathan now knew Jennifer. In other words, he had turned over a new leaf. After work, Jonathan called Jennifer. ¡°Jennifer, let me treat you to a meal.¡± ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± Jennifer questioned, a little angry. Jonathan froze for a second before a bitterugh escaped him. ¡°Jennifer, can¡¯t you give me some time? My feelings for you are genuine. It¡¯s just that I can¡¯t change my mindset so quickly.¡± Jennifer tensed up at his words. She bit her lip lightly as delight danced across her heart. She did like Jonathan after all. Therefore, she softened her tone and said, ¡°The food outside isn¡¯t as hygienic. Buy some groceries and cook at home instead.¡± Jonathan promptly said, ¡°All right!¡± He had to admit that he was filled with nothing but conflicted feelings for Jennifer. He did not want to hurt her, but he could not stop thinking about her. Yet, at the same time, he did not want to marry and settle down. Nevertheless, he was already forcing himself to adapt to the new situation. Maybe I¡¯ll be used to Jennifer¡¯s gentleness. Once I¡¯m used to it, maybe I won¡¯t be scared of being constrained by marriage. After Jonathan met up with Jennifer, the two went to the supermarket to shop for groceries. Once they were done with that, they went home. While cooking, Jonathan quietly stayed by the side and helped her wash the vegetables. The scene in the brightly lit kitchen was a sweet one. Right then, Jennifer said, ¡°Jonathan, why don¡¯t you move to my ce? There are lots of rooms here.¡± Jonathan stiffened, but he was soon grinning inwardly. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Do you not want to? Just pretend that you¡¯ve heard nothing then,¡± Jennifer quickly said, her cheeks turning red. ¡°Of course I want to!¡± Jonathan blurted out. There was a reason Jennifer asked Jonathan to move in. She understood his worries and thoughts, so she wanted to do this to let Jonathan know that staying together was not that terrifying. Jennifer wanted to give Jonathan more time to change his ways. On the other hand, while Jonathan was filled with nothing but love for Jennifer, he was feeling unsure as well. He did not know if he would be able to stay the same after getting her body. He did not have confidence in himself, and that was why he never dared to make a move on Jennifer. After the meal, Jonathan and Jennifer went to the rental house to pack up the things. Jonathan did not have much, so they soon moved everything over. After that, Jennifer even bought a cartful of daily necessities for Jonathan in the supermarket. That night, they were both busy with the moving until it was eleven at night. Once they were done with everything, they said their goodnights. Jonathan returned to his room while Jennifer went to take a shower. When the sounds of running water traveled into his ears, Jonathan could not stop his heart from racing. He could imagine the wonderful scene happening inside. Just then, Jonathan¡¯s phone suddenly rang. Jumping in fright, Jonathan then picked up the call. The next moment, he realized it was from Jossie. When the call went through, Jossie¡¯s coquettish voice traveled into his ears. ¡°Jonathan, are you free now?¡± ¡°No!¡± He then quickly ended the call as if it was giving him electric shocks. How can I make a mistake like this now? Since he could not exin everything to Jossie on the phone, he decided to hang up on her instead. He was a lousy man, anyway. The next day, Jonathan and Jennifer went to work together. Jonathan was the one driving. When they were about to reach the office, Jennifer went down from the car first. As the two of them had not officially started their rtionship yet, neither wanted others to find out about their rtionship. Still, the two were in a good mood after what happened the day before. Jonathan reached the office half an hourter. Almost instantly, he encountered Jossie. Jossie was resentful, but Jonathan only chuckled in silence. Thus, Jossie ignored him and strode off. Jonathan was not disappointed by her reaction. Although Jossie was alluring, Jonathan knew that she was a woman in contact with many men. Hence, he did not really want to be too close to her. After all, Rose Couture was not a bar; they could notpletely cut ties after a one-night stand. In the afternoon, something happened at the peaceful Rose Couture¡¯s office. Two police cars rushed toward Rose Couture¡¯s office and stopped right in front of the building. Jonathan had been ying card games with the others in the security guards¡¯ break room when the police cars came. The moment he heard the sirens, his heart lurched. Holy sh*t, they¡¯re not here for me, right? Nevertheless, regardless of what actually happened, Jonathan was not nning to retreat. He threw the cards aside and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go out and take a look at what¡¯s going on.¡± As the other security guards saw Jonathan as their leader, they went out of the break room with him.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. I Am Unstoppable Chapter 36 I Am Unstoppable Chapter 36 Chapter 36 A Sudden Storm Sweeping Past Under the bright and sunny sky, Jonathan led the fellow security guards out and found six police officersing out of two police cars. The police officers were all d in dark blue uniforms. At the forefront among the six of them was Amber, who was a female police officer who had crossed paths with Jonathan previously. Catching sight of Amber and her colleagues, Jonathan heaved a long sigh as he greeted, ¡°Captain Johnson, I¡¯m pretty sure I have notmitted any crime.¡± With a frosty look, Amber walked toward Jonathan. Without saying much, she whipped out a pair of handcuffs. She then stated, ¡°Mr. Lawson, you¡¯re currently a suspect in a murder case. Please cooperate ande with us to assist in our investigation.¡± Despite being calm all the time, Jonathan could not help feeling startled. ¡°Murder? Who did I murder?¡± The color immediately drained from the security guards¡¯ faces too. Furrowing her brows, Amber instantly handcuffed Jonathan. ¡°Two days ago, you¡¯ve severely injured a lady by the name of Bethany Ackerman at Jennifer Hoffman¡¯s house, right?¡± Jonathan nodded and admitted, ¡°Yes. There¡¯s no way she¡¯s dead considering how fat and strong she is. I¡¯ve only kicked her once. Even if she has died, it has nothing to do with me.¡± ¡°She has passed away at eight in the morning today due to a heart attack,¡± Amber replied. Heaving a sigh of relief, Jonathan inquired, ¡°I kicked her two days ago, so what does her death has to do with me?¡± Amber continued, ¡°Bethany¡¯s family members said that after you had injured her, her health deteriorated and there was a problem with her heart. Bethany did not have any history of heart disease before that. Since you¡¯re the cause for this, we¡¯ll need you toe with us and cooperate with our investigation.¡± Drawing a sharp breath, Jonathanprehended the severity of the situation. The realization that it was a scheme by Leonardo began to dawn on him. Jonathan responded, ¡°All right, then.¡± As he was in a country governed byw, Jonathan knew he would not be able to resist the police. If he resisted the police, he would not have a clean record anymore and would not be able to protect Yasmin. Besides, for fear of hurting Amber¡¯s feelings, Jonathan could not oppose her. Thereafter, Jonathan was taken to the police car. In the car, Jonathan was sandwiched between Amber and another police officer in the front row. Amber remained silent, while Jonathan smiled wryly and asked, ¡°Captain Johnson, surely you will not believe that I¡¯m the murderer, right?¡± Casting a nce at Jonathan, Amber answered, ¡°My belief doesn¡¯t matter. All that matters are facts and evidence. I¡¯ll try my best to look into this case and give you a fair oue.¡± With that, Jonathan fell silent. Ten minutester, they arrived at the police station. As soon as they entered the police station, Jonathan was taken to a tiny interrogation room. The room did not have any windows but was only lit up by a deskmp. Amber was responsible for Jonathan¡¯s interrogation. After asking a few simple questions ording to the procedure, she went straight to the point. Amber did have some feelings for Jonathan, and she believed that he was not an evil and brutal man. However, she had to remain unbiased and take her responsibilities seriously. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Casting a nce at Jonathan who appeared resigned, Amber probed, ¡°Two days ago, which is the eighteenth of July at seven-thirty in the morning, you¡¯ve beaten Bethany Ackerman up mercilessly. Is that true?¡± ¡°I only kicked her once, so I don¡¯t think that¡¯s considered merciless. Besides, there¡¯s a reason for that. It¡¯s because Bethany was insulting Jennifer, and she threatened to hit me when she lost the argument. As a hot-tempered person, I then hurled my foot at her. Although I don¡¯t usually hit women, that fatdy was way too much with her tart remarks,¡± replied Jonathan. ¡°So you¡¯re acknowledging the fact that you¡¯ve assaulted Bethany?¡± Jonathan agreed, ¡°Yes, I admit that I¡¯ve assaulted her, but I did notmit murder.¡± Jotting it down with a cold stare, Amber continued, ¡°Bethany has always been in good health. But after your assault, her kidney began failing, and she passed away this morning because of a disease.¡± ¡°I have nothing to do with it. I¡¯ve reserved much of my power in my kick.¡± With that, Jonathan was absolutely certain that it had something to do with Leonardo and was startled by how sinister Leonardo was. ¡°We¡¯ll still have to investigate further to find out if her death was caused by you.¡± As Amber stood up, she continued, ¡°For now, we¡¯ll have to detain you at the police station. As soon as we gather sufficient evidence and get to the bottom of this, we¡¯ll decide the next course of action.¡± Just as she was about to leave, Jonathan stopped her. ¡°Hold on.¡± Amber turned around to look at Jonathan and asked, ¡°Is there anything else?¡± ¡°Captain Johnson, judging from your qualities, you must havee from a well-to-do family. You can opt for a much better future, so why did you choose to be a captain at the grassroots level?¡± Feeling displeased, Amber snapped, ¡°I¡¯m sure that¡¯s none of your business.¡± With a faint grin, Jonathan answered, ¡°I got it! It must be because you¡¯re virtuous, and you like to uphold justice by punishing the evil. Bing a police officer is your ambition, right?¡± Astonishment shed across Amber¡¯s eyes as Jonathan had guessed it correctly. Belonging to an influential family, her father was the secretary of the neighboring city council, while her other family members were all politicians. If she wished for a promising future, she could easily join any other institution to gain experience. However, that was not what she wanted, as she desired to be a righteous police officer. Amber took a nce at Jonathan and left the interrogation room without saying a word. Meanwhile, Jonathan was taken to the detention room. Amber had also sent someone for Jennifer, as Jennifer was also a key person in this case. Jennifer was dumbfounded when she learned that Bethany had passed away, and it was suspected to be because of Jonathan¡¯s kick. Jennifer tried topose herself throughout the entire interrogation process as she was aware that her statement was crucial to Jonathan. After understanding what had happened on that day, Amber heaved a sigh of relief as it proved that Jonathan was not a malicious person. He had only assaulted Bethany because she was indeed hateful. However, Jonathan was still unable to shirk his responsibility for the case. Very soon, Yasmin and Jessica also found out about the matter. They had followed Jennifer to the Southern District Police Station. After Jennifer had undergone the interrogation, both of them were filled in about the entire incident. After that, three of them requested to meet Jonathan, but to no avail. Without any options left, Yasmin pleaded to her uncle for help as he was a politician. Half an hourter, Yasmin and Jessica managed to meet Jonathan, who was escorted by two police officers to the istion room in handcuffs. Through the window, he met Yasmin, Jessica, and Jennifer. Thedies, especially Jessica, were all extremely concerned about him. Believing that she had implicated Jonathan, Jennifer was filled with remorse. Yasmin, who was much calmer, inquired, ¡°What¡¯s the current situation?¡± Both Yasmin and Jessica were still confused about the situation as they were only informed that Jonathan had murdered someone. Drawing in a sharp breath, Jonathan answered, ¡°Leonardo has made his move.¡± Jennifer, Jessica, and Yasmin instantly turned pale. Jessica chimed in, ¡°I¡¯ll call my Granddadter.¡± Perplexed, Jennifer asked, ¡°Who¡¯s Leonardo?¡± Yasmin exined, ¡°He¡¯s from Strikezone Martial Arts.¡± As realization began dawning on Jennifer, she felt more worried about Jonathan. Taking a deep breath, Jonathan stressed, ¡°I definitely did not exert my full strength in my kick at Bethany. I¡¯ve been trained in martial arts, so I definitely have a grasp on my own strength. Besides, they mentioned that Bethany¡¯s cause of death is kidney failure. It¡¯s obvious that she¡¯s been injured by an expert¡¯s Latent Force.¡± Upon hearing that, Yasmin¡¯s expression turned grim. ¡°So, what do we do now?¡± Jonathan replied lowly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. How about this? Help me inform Polly that I want to meet her. She¡¯ll be able to figure out a way to get me out of this.¡± Yasmin replied, ¡°No problem.¡± After Yasmin and Jessica had left, Jennifer stayed back, looking extremely anxious. Tears began welling in Jennifer¡¯s eyes. ¡°How can I help you?¡± Feeling guilty, she continued, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault.¡± With a smile, Jonathan consoled, ¡°This isn¡¯t your fault. Leonardo will find another way to frame me even without Bethany¡¯s death. It¡¯s inevitable.¡± Pausing briefly, Jennifer went on, ¡°Will Ms. McDaniels be able to help you?¡± Not wanting to worry Jennifer, Jonathan grinned and reassured, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Everything will be fine. I¡¯ll find my way!¡± Jennifer felt relieved at the sight of his smile. Just then, time was up and Jonathan was escorted back to the detention room. The content of their conversation had been captured by the surveince cameras. Undoubtedly, they would be seen by Amberter that night. After Yasmin and Jessica left the police station, Jessica immediately gave Morgan a call, and he was startled after learning about what had happened to Jonathan. With bloodshot eyes, Jessica pleaded, ¡°Granddad, you must think of a way to rescue Jonathan!¡± Morgan answered solemnly, ¡°We¡¯ve just arrived at Jipsdale, and we¡¯ve sent words. However, Leonardo is out of town, so we¡¯ll have to wait for him to return.¡± Jessica asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t he avoiding you on purpose? He¡¯s trying to bring Jonathan down, right?¡± Morgan heaved a long sigh. Considering how powerful Leonardo was, Morgan knew very well that he could not do anything if Leonardo did not want to meet him. If they met after Jonathan died, there was nothing Morgan could say to Leonardo. Leonardo is indeed a ruthless man! After ending the call, Yasmin and Jessica fell silent. They once again witnessed the cruel and sinister side of society. People like Leonardo could disregard thews and take others¡¯ lives lightly. After Jessica¡¯s fruitless attempt in seeking help from Morgan, she and Yasmin immediately went to look for Polly at her coffee house. Yasmin offered, ¡°Polly, Jonathan said that you¡¯re the only one who can help him. Please help him. Feel free to let us know if we can help in any way.¡± Polly smiled wryly and remarked, ¡°This is obviously a ploy by Leonardo. He¡¯s determined to end Jonathan¡¯s life. If Old Mr. Hayes can¡¯t do anything about it, I don¡¯t see how I can be more helpful.¡± Upon hearing that, Yasmin and Jessica felt their glimmer of hope extinguished. Polly then went on, ¡°Indeed, I don¡¯t have any means to help him, but that doesn¡¯t mean that Jonathan hasn¡¯t figured out something. Since he mentioned that I¡¯ll have my ways to help him, I¡¯m sure he needs me to run some errands for him. How about this? I¡¯ll meet Jonathan first.¡± I Am Unstoppable Chapter 37 I Am Unstoppable Chapter 37 Chapter 37 Murderous Intent At Night Yasmin and Jessica immediately expressed their intention to tag along. After arriving at the police station, Polly and the other women went to meet Jonathan. Jennifer was also there with them. Yasmin, Jessica, and Jennifer were saddened by the sight of Jonathan behind bars. In contrast, Polly remained calm. ¡°Tell me, what can I do for you?¡± Jonathan smiled faintly and said, ¡°You know me best, Polly. You only need to make a phone call for me and inform that person of my situation.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the number?¡± Polly asked. ¡°Give me your hand.¡± Knowing that there were surveince cameras inside the room, Jonathan would never utter the phone number out loud. Polly also understood his intention and immediately extended her hand. Jonathan wrote down the number on Polly¡¯s palm with his finger. ¡°Are you sure this is enough?¡± she asked after memorizing the number. ¡°I know what I¡¯m doing.¡± Jonathan was as cool as a cucumber. He had always remained calm in the face of adversity. Polly nodded. ¡°All right. I¡¯ll do it right away.¡± With that, she got up and nned to leave. She knew Jonathan was an enigma whom she could not figure out herself. At nine o¡¯clock in the evening, Yasmin, Jessica, and Jennifer had no choice but to leave the police station. Once again, Amber summoned Jonathan to the interrogation room. Despite a hectic day at work, Amber was still in good spirits. She was exceptionally meticulous at work. Due to the hot weather, Amber¡¯s sweaty hair was sticking to her beautiful face, adding a touch of femininity to her imposing aura. Amazingly, her body was emanating an indescribable fragrance at that moment. Amber had almost figured out all the details of the case. She had also carefully observed the surveince footage earlier. While Amber was focusing on work, Jonathan swept his gaze across her chest a few times. Amber is really the most beautiful woman in the world! I wonder what kind of man is lucky enough to sleep on the same bed as her? C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Seeing the frivolity in Jonathan¡¯s gaze, Amber immediately coughed and said, ¡°Be serious, please.¡± Hearing her warning, Jonathan instantly sat upright obediently. ¡°I already have a general understanding of the matter. Who exactly is Leonardo Young? Are you saying that he was the culprit? Did he kill Bethany too?¡± Amber asked. Jonathan nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. Leonardo is a disciple of Strikezone Martial Arts. He¡¯s now the head of Young Corporation in Jipsdale. You can check this out yourself. I guess he¡¯s also a famous entrepreneur. So, here¡¯s what happened¡­¡± Then, Jonathan began to exin how Cyclops wanted to embezzle Yasmin¡¯spany. Naturally, Jonathan did not mention Randy¡¯s name, only that he defeated a disciple who came to help Cyclops. The disciples of Strikezone Martial Arts were humiliated in the process. Therefore, Leonardo wanted to regain their lost pride. ¡°So, he killed an innocent person just to salvage his pride?¡± Amber had an incredulous expression upon hearing Jonathan¡¯s exnation. She probed again, ¡°What evidence do you have?¡± ¡°Evidence? Why would there be any evidence for this kind of thing?¡± Jonathan retorted. ¡°In that case, everything is just your spection. I can¡¯t help you with that,¡± Amber said displeasingly. Jonathan rubbed his nose and replied, ¡°You should go to Bethany¡¯s house right now. I bet that her body is already cremated. Hence, you can¡¯t find any trace of the murder.¡± Amber¡¯s face turned slightly pale. ¡°Bethany¡¯s body is currently under heavy protection. There¡¯s no way it¡¯s already cremated.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s her corpse now?¡± Jonathan asked. ¡°In the hospital¡¯s morgue.¡± ¡°You¡¯d better go and have a look right now,¡± Jonathan said nonchntly. Amber got up at once, and Jonathan followed suit. He suddenly came up behind Amber and tapped her on the shoulder. ¡°Since I¡¯m detained in the police station, can you do me a favor and uncuff me?¡± Amber nced at Jonathan and refused tly, ¡°No, I can¡¯t.¡± With that said, she left. A yful smile shed across Jonathan¡¯s face. In a sh, he had stolen Amber¡¯s gun from the holster on her waist and quickly hid it under his armpit. Jonathan hid it very cleverly. When being abroad, hiding a gun was a crucial skill to learn. Even the surveince cameras inside the interrogation room could not capture Jonathan¡¯s lightning movements. The righteous Amber had already known the case was moreplicated than it seemed. Everything surrounding Bethany¡¯s death was fishy. Even Leonardo was surprised by the development. He did not expect the police forces to have someone capable like Amber. With her personality, it was impossible to survive on the team. It was because she was a rare breed. Still, Amber managed to live well due to her powerful background. The weak would have to adapt to the environment to survive, whereas the strong had the power to change it. Amber went to the police station lobby and prepared to call the officer who was guarding the morgue. Coincidentally, her phone rang first. The caller was the police officer with whom she wanted to speak. ¡°Captain Johnson, the Young family forcibly took away Bethany¡¯s body. They wanted to bury her as soon as possible.¡± Amber was stunned. She could not care about other matters at that moment. ¡°Stop them from doing that! We can¡¯t let them cremate her body,¡± she ordered. ¡°Yes, Ma¡¯am!¡± the police officer said. Amber also hung up and immediately drove toward the funeral parlor. It was dead silence in the Southern District Police Station at ten o¡¯clock. Nevertheless, it was no different from other nights. Jonathan was bored to death in the detention room. The room¡¯syout was simple, with a bed and a toilet bowl. The light shone brightly inside the room. Jonathan did not feel sleepy at all. All of a sudden, the lights went out. It seemed as though the entire Southern District had a power outage. In an instant, all skyscrapers and commercial buildings within the area were plunged into darkness. The Southern District Police Station also fell into darkness. Jonathan¡¯s eyes were gleaming with a cold light inside the dark detention room. He knew Leonardo had made his move again. Jonathan had already predicted Leonardo¡¯s next n. The first thing Leonardo wanted to do was cremate Bethany¡¯s body to get rid of the evidence. His second move was to send an assassin to kill Jonathan. After killing Jonathan, the assassin would flee with his corpse in a police car outside. Finally, there would be a fatal car crash. With that, it would seem as if Jonathan had tried to flee from the police station, but died in an ident during his escape. It was a perfect n to resolve every issue. When the people in the martial arts world learned of the aftermath, they would shudder with fear upon hearing about Leonardo¡¯s cruelty. Nheless, no one would be able to find the traces of Leonardo¡¯s interference. Therefore, they could note up with an usation. However, everyone knew who the mastermind behind the incident was. It was a brilliant n by Leonardo, which Jonathan had predicted. Leonardo had the Four yers under him, all of whom were ace assassins. The first assassin, Sebastian Langley, was on a mission abroad at that moment. Therefore, Leonardo sent the remaining three assassins to get rid of Jonathan. It was evident that Leonardo did not dare to underestimate Jonathan¡¯s strength as he deployed three capable assassins in the same mission. One of the three assassins was Lily. Despite losing to Jonathan in the past, Lily¡¯s cultivation was unquestionable. Nheless, after her green sword was damaged, Lily was tasked with destroying the power supply in the Southern District. Her goal was to cause a one-minute power outage in the area. The emergency power supply in Southern District would be activated after a minute. With the entire area in darkness, Lily had seeded with her task. The remaining two assassins were Thundro Lowe and Damian Lane. Thundro was forty years old. He was the king of boxing in Southeast Aploth in his early years. His powerful punches exuded a menacing aura. Later, he was subdued by Leonardo. Thundro had originally practiced the Mad Demon Punch. He waster instructed by Leonardo on the authentic Steel Punch. With the integration of different techniques, Thundro¡¯s punching prowess became peerless. He could knock down an elephant with a single punch. At the same time, he could kick two hundred and thirty-six times in just ten seconds. Damian, on the other hand, was more agile. With the concealed daggers in his hand, he could assassinate people stealthily. His partnership with Thundro was a perfect mix of raw strength and agility. They had murdered countless martial arts experts in the past. That was the reason Leonardo sent both of them to kill Jonathan at the same time. He had researched Jonathan¡¯s ability. This time, Leonardo was confident that Jonathan would meet his death. As soon as the power went out at the Southern District Police Station, Thundro and Damian rushed toward the detention room like phantoms. They only had a minute toplete their mission. A minute was very short for ordinary people. However, experienced assassins could do many things in that timeframe. The duo nned to rush in and kill Jonathan within ten seconds. Then, they would take his corpse away. Even though Jonathan was an expert in martial arts, it was no exaggeration for the two assassins to kill him in ten seconds. In a fight between the experts, victory would be decided in a moment. It waspletely different from the novels or television series where the fight would go on for three consecutive days. The moment they arrived at the entrance of the detention room, Thundro kicked the door open. With a bang, the door cracked open and ruthlessly rammed toward Jonathan. It was like a small tank with a burst of a strong wind behind it. Jonathan immediately dodged to the left and sessfully avoided being crushed by the door. At the same time, Thundro and Damian¡¯s gazes were locked on Jonathan. Thundro snorted and instantly lunged forward like a wild animal. His raised fist shed toward Jonathan¡¯s throat like a lightning bolt. Thundro moved at a frightening speed. Damian wasted no time in his attack. The daggers in his hands shed with a cold glint as he stabbed the weapons in the direction of Jonathan¡¯s eyes. Their simultaneous attacks blocked all possible escape routes for Jonathan. He will surely die with one blow! No one in the world could dodge such a practiced strike move. It was a perfectbination between strength and agility. The two assassins had been working together for years. Hence, they were confident in ending Jonathan¡¯s life in one blow. Besides, Jonathan had his back against the wall in a literal sense. He could not use the Antelope Rhythm technique to escape. Thundro and Damian had predicted this oue by studying theyout of the police station before they came. Sparks suddenly shed in the darkness as a piercing gunshot rang out in the room. The loud gunshot seemed toe out of nowhere. Then, Damian plopped down like a wounded bird. Blood began to ooze out from Damian¡¯s temples. He was killed by a single gunshot. Jonathan was the one who fired the fatal shot. He had long predicted Leonardo¡¯s move. Therefore, he stole Amber¡¯s gun to defend himself. In addition, his marksmanship was unparalleled in the world. Damian was caught off guard by Jonathan¡¯s sudden attack from a close distance. Hence, even a martial arts expert like him could be taken down by a single shot. However, Jonathan never had the chance to fire the second shot because Thundro was mming toward him at that moment. Facing Thundro¡¯s oing ferocious punch, Jonathan snorted and suddenly retracted his neck like a turtle. His head seemed to have vanished in thin air. Thundro¡¯s punch missed the target. Jonathan extended his hands outward and the handcuffs immediately shattered. He took a step forward and threw a Rolling Thunder Punch. His powerful punch was akin to the rumbling of thunder. The Rolling Thunder Punch was Jonathan¡¯s signature move. It carried an immense force. Thundro was known for his powerful punches. However, he was no match for Jonathan¡¯s fist. Jonathan had been cultivating the Ultra Sun Moon Mantra, which invigorated his body and improved his physical strength. The Force he cultivated was Spiralite. All of his strength came from the Spiralite. It carried the same power as ten thousand volts of electric current. The Celestial Meditation Mantra, Spiralite, and Antelope Rhythm were the three skills that kept Jonathan alive until this day. The Rolling Thunder Punch contained Spiralite, which was unparalleled in the world. Thundro anxiously took a step backward to avoid Jonathan¡¯s Rolling Thunder Punch. Nevertheless, the latter did not wait for his punch to fall short of the target. He suddenly scampered forward by using his Antelope Rhythm. Thundro only felt a sh across his eyes and a gust of ferocious wind. It was another Rolling Thunder Punch. I Am Unstoppable Chapter 38 I Am Unstoppable Chapter 38 Chapter 38 Shrouded In Mystery Thundro had nowhere to hide this time around. All he could do was gather his spirit in his abdominal area. Then, he hollered and charged forward fearlessly with a punch. The sh of their fists released a thunderous sound. Jonathan¡¯s Spiralite broke the intensity of Thundro¡¯s fist instantly. A wave of spiraling electricity prated Thundro¡¯s fist, sending his body numb. Thundro¡¯s body shook abruptly. He did it for a reason. It was as though a rooster had captured a centipede, and thetter was struggling to break free. The rooster then shook abruptly to dissipate the centipede¡¯s energy. The same applied to the two men. Thundro dissipated Jonathan¡¯s spiraling electric force before squatting down abruptly and restraining thetter with his strong arms. The locking strategy was terrific. Once Thundro restrained Jonathan in his arms, he would gather his utmost power to break thetter¡¯s bone. Jonathan was slightly shocked. He was surprised to learn that Thundro had suchbat skills. Thundro was an ace martial artist who moved at a lightning speed. Keeping himself calm, Jonathan put his hands down and turned them outward, awaiting Thundro toe forward. His hands turned into Dragon ws and grabbed Thundro¡¯s arms. With that, his hands would be thorny thistles that gave Thundro an excruciating pain. Thundro panicked when he realized Jonathan¡¯s true capability. The man had covered himself with thorns from top to bottom, and hisbat skills were brilliant. Each of the changes he made was a headache to Thundro. At that sight, Thundro dared not charge forward to restrain Jonathan anymore. He changed his strategy to prop himself with his hands on the ground and swept his legs abruptly. That created a simr effect as a sandstorm! Thundro knew that he wouldn¡¯t be able to kill Jonathan on that day. His only n was to escape right away. Meanwhile, Jonathan didn¡¯t dodge the sweeping attack by Thundro at all. Instead, he gave thetter a direct kick. Bang! The crisp sound of Thundro¡¯s leg bone breaking rang out. The man screamed out loudly instantly. Jonathan then lifted his finger. A wave of energy shot out from the tip of his finger beforending on Thundro¡¯s veins. Immediately, it froze Thundro¡¯s blood cirction, causing a blockage. If Thundro tried to unblock it with force, his veins would explode. That was Jonathan¡¯s skill ¨C Heavenly Acupressure. Acupressure was nothing like the descriptions in books where people became motionless once their pressure points got pointed. The acupressure skill that he used was an advanced version of that. It could freeze one¡¯s blood cirction, but one was still able to walk and talk as usual. The only restraint was one couldn¡¯t use any force. That was because using force required the transport of oxygen. When the blood vessels were blocked, using force would cause them to break apart. Just then, the lights in the room lit up again. The police rushed over in a hurry and were stunned upon seeing the scene. Jonathan was sitting on one cornerzily, looking somewhat carefree. Amber initially wanted to stop the cremation of Bethany¡¯s body. However, when she was on her way, the police officer from earlier called and informed her that the body had been cremated. Amber was furious upon hearing that. She shouted at the police officer right away. Little did she know that the officer had been bribed. Otherwise, Bethany¡¯s body wouldn¡¯t be cremated so soon. At the same time, Amber had also received a call from the police station that something strange was happening in the room where Jonathan was detained. She rushed back to the police station immediately upon hearing that news. As soon as she entered the station, she was greeted by the sight of Damian¡¯s body. Thundro also got sent to the hospital to get his wounds treated. Amber took Jonathan to the interrogation room again. ¡°You stole my gun, didn¡¯t you?¡± she asked the man. Jonathan smiled as he replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t steal it. I borrowed your gun.¡± Amber didn¡¯t intend to pursue that matter further. She was still terrified whenever she thought about it. Moreover, she had also confirmed that something was not quite right with the whole incident. Immediately, she asked again, ¡°How did you know that someone wasing after you?¡± Jonathan replied, ¡°It¡¯s simple. Leonardo doesn¡¯t intend to send me to jail. He wants me dead. Furthermore, he doesn¡¯t want anyone to investigate Bethany¡¯s death. Hence, he will cremate her body first before sending two of his subordinates to end my life. Finally, he will bring my dead body to the police car, making it seem as if I¡¯ve run away out of guilt. The police car would then definitely be met with an ident, making it seem as if I died in the ident. With that, he could hit two birds with one stone by having me killed while making everything look seamless. I think it¡¯s redundant for you to investigate me here. You should go after Leonardo instead.¡± Amber gazed at Jonathan intently. This guy sure is smart! Nheless, it wouldn¡¯t make sense for her to investigate Leonardo at that point as thetter didn¡¯te into the picture for all that had happened. Everything was merely Jonathan¡¯s one-sided spection. Moreover, Leonardo was well-connected in Jipsdale. His family was also influential in Yaleview. Amber had no right to carry out an investigation on Leonardo. At the same time, she received another call. It was a call from the hospital. Thundro got saved by someone, and his current whereabouts were unknown. She couldn¡¯t help cursing inwardly at that news. Initially, she wanted to unveil Leonardo¡¯s involvement in that matter by interrogating Thundro. Now, she had no way to investigate Leonardo as Thundro was gone. Amber fell into deep thoughts. After a short pause, she said, ¡°Bethany¡¯s body has been cremated. Her family is certain that you are behind this. The evidence on the autopsy report is disadvantageous to you. What do you think I should do now?¡± Jonathan knew that the matter was tricky to resolve. Since Bethany¡¯s family was certain that he was the culprit of her death, and he had no evidence to prove his innocence, the autopsy report would simply make him appear more guilty regardless of how he exined himself. It was indeed a court case with a slim chance of winning. At that stage, it was almost impossible for Jonathan to be absolved of the charges made against him and to leave the police station. Though Damian¡¯s corpse could be a big help as a piece of solid evidence, it was still considered a one-sided story that the court wouldn¡¯t take seriously. After all, Leonardo was powerful enough to get the oue he wanted and make the judge give Jonathan a jail sentence. Despite siding with Jonathan, Amber had to abide by thew. She couldn¡¯t let the man leave. Jonathan was at a loss for words. Amber fell into silence once again. Then, she asked, ¡°I bet Yasmin still doesn¡¯t know that you came to protect her, right?¡± Jonathan was stunned for a second. He nodded shortly after and said, ¡°Please don¡¯t tell Yasmin about what happened between Connor and me.¡± Amber gazed at him intently as he spoke. She was undoubtedly an idealistic hopeless romantic. She had thought that someone like Jonathan only existed in books and myths. It was almost possible to find a man like him in reality. Jonathan muttered, ¡°Connor is dead, but Yasmin doesn¡¯t know about it yet. If it weren¡¯t because Cyclops bullied her, I wouldn¡¯t have made an appearance at all. I thought I would live peacefully for the rest of my life, but things happened unexpectedly.¡± Amber took in a deep breath after listening to him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t tell Yasmin about it. But, I¡¯m worried that Leonardo might still go after you after the failed mission.¡± Jonathan replied, ¡°I can¡¯t think ahead anymore. I can only take one step at a time.¡± He wouldn¡¯t tell Amber that he already had a n in mind. In fact, he was infuriated by Leonardo¡¯s actions. His compromise had only led Leonardo to wish for his death. Amber said again, ¡°I feel sympathy for what you¡¯ve gone through, and I want to help you. However, I can¡¯t let you go yet, given the situation. Please understand.¡± Jonathan nodded in response. ¡°It means a lot to me that you believe in me.¡± Amber replied, ¡°However, I¡¯ll do my best to look for the evidence to prove your innocence.¡± Jonathan was touched as he thanked her. ¡°Thank you so much.¡± Later, Amber let Jonathan return to the detention room. Someone had cleaned up the ce and fixed the door. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Damian¡¯s body had been sent to the morgue, waiting for the coroner to examine his wounds. The entire procedure went by smoothly. Jonathan was only self-defending this time around. With Amber¡¯s help, he wouldn¡¯t be troubled by Damian¡¯s death. It was a dark and quiet night. Jonathany on the bed in the detention room. As he had gotten used to many things, he wasn¡¯t terrified even after someone died in the room. Jennifer, Polly, and Yasmin had no idea about everything that happened on that very night. Meanwhile, in a residence at Jipsdale. Though it was already one o¡¯clock in the morning, the lights were still brightly lit inside the residence. In a study on the second floor, a young man in a white shirt looked livid. The white shirt that he was wearing was handmade in Ustrana. The tailoring was impable and gave off a luxurious feel. The young man looked youthful. He had a handsome face like aic character who stood below the blooming cherry blossom tree. His good looks were somewhat surreal and didn¡¯t make him look like a mortal. Despite looking like an eighteen-year-old, the man was already in his thirties. He was no one but Leonardo Young, the young master of Young Corporation. At that moment, he was displeased after hearing the news earlier. Thundro¡¯s leg was untreatable. He would be crippled forever. In other words, Leonardo had lost two capable fighters overnight. Of course, words about that incident would spread quickly. Everyone would know that the talented young master of Young Corporation, who was also the leader of Strikezone Martial Arts, had failed to defeat a petty security guard. The reputation of Strikezone Martial Arts would be tarnished for sure if the words got out. People who had insider information would suspect that Jonathan wasn¡¯t just a simple security guard. Those who believed in the hearsay would think that all the disciples in Strikezone Martial Arts were useless. It brought back the memory where two disciples of Mystic n of Mount Wallore got beaten up by two thugs. That incident had caused a public uproar. All the civilians started making fun of the martial arts of Mount Wallore, saying that martial arts were nothing but useless skills in the era of advanced technology. However, Leonardo knew the truth. The two thugs were actually skillful martial artists that were in disguise to seek revenge on the disciples of Mystic n. After that incident, Mount Wallore no longer dared to promote the benefits of practicing martial arts anymore because nobody would believe in them again. They had lost their good names. That was exactly the predicament Leonardo found himself in right now. He would never be able to live a peaceful life if the reputation of Strikezone Martial Arts got tarnished like Mystic n. Edward would be the first person toe after him if that happened. Leonardo¡¯s eyes flickered. He wasing up with some sinister ns again. Just then, the sound of footsteps came from outside the door. Leonardo¡¯s hearing ability was terrific. He could tell who wasing by hearing the sound. A tinge of enthusiasm shed across his frigid cold eyes suddenly. A woman walked into the room. She was wearing a dark red gown with her hair tied up in a bun. Despite looking around twenty-eight years old, she was already thirty-eight. Her face was beautiful and elegant. She was well-endowed with long legs, exuding a charisma that would drive any man crazy in that gown. Her entrance to the room brought in her scent. She was Bianca Schmidt, Leonardo¡¯s youngest aunt. Bianca was holding a tray as she entered. There was a bowl of cold dessert on the tray. ¡°Leon.¡± She came beside Leonardo. Her red lips were full of seduction when she spoke. They looked like cherries gleaming under the light, giving one an urge to have a taste of it. I Am Unstoppable Chapter 39 I Am Unstoppable Chapter 39 Chapter 39 The Head Person Leonardo held Bianca¡¯s hands and called out in excitement, ¡°Aunt Bianca!¡± Bianca shed him a smile as she put the sweet potato soup on the table in front of her. ¡°It¡¯ste. Why are you still up? Is there something bothering you?¡± She paused before continuing, ¡°No matter what that is about,e and drink the sweet potato soup I¡¯ve made for you first.¡± Leonardo nodded. Then, he picked up the bowl of sweet potato soup and gulped it down before sincerely saying, ¡°It¡¯s so delicious! It¡¯ll be great if I can drink the sweet potato soup you make for the rest of my life, Aunt Bianca.¡± A glint of satisfaction and joy shed across Bianca¡¯s eyes, but soon it turned into disappointment. ¡°Silly boy. Sooner orter, you will get married. I can¡¯t always be by your side.¡± Leonardo hurriedly stated, ¡°No. I won¡¯t marry others except you. None of the women in this world is better than you, Aunt Bianca.¡± Hearing that, Bianca smiled faintly. ¡°You¡¯re spouting nonsense again. I¡¯m your aunt. Don¡¯t try to make fun of me.¡± Leonardo¡¯s expression turned solemn as he looked up at Bianca. ¡°Why should we care about those nonsenses? I only know that you¡¯re the only person I want in this life, and I¡¯ll never like any woman besides you.¡± Bianca¡¯s cheeks immediately turned red as though she was drunk. She was flustered for a moment. A few momentster, she changed the subject. ¡°By the way, what¡¯s troubling you, Leon? Tell me about it. Maybe I can help you out. Who knows?¡± Leonardo had always known that there was a hurdle in Bianca¡¯s heart, and he should not push her too hard. Hence, he did not dwell on the topic but told her everything about Jonathan. Leonardo had been close to Bianca since he was a child. Only to her could he be weak, sharing his emotions wholeheartedly. After Leonardo finished speaking, Bianca immediately caught the main points in his words. ¡°What¡¯s your n, Leon? Are you going to continue sending people to kill Jonathan?¡± she asked. ¡°Jonathan must die. If he doesn¡¯t, the reputable name of Strikezone Martial Arts will be affected, and I myself will be aughing stock,¡± Leonardo replied in a deep voice. Bianca pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°Something is not right. Listen. You should stop sending people to kill Jonathan.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Leonardo immediately asked. ¡°If Thundro and Damian had sessfully killed Jonathan, everything would¡¯ve gone without a trace. But now, Damian is dead while Jonathan remains unscathed. I believe the Southern District Police Station has found some clues now. Eventually, all the clues will lead them to suspect you. If you make a move now, it¡¯ll definitely catch people¡¯s attention in Yaleview. If a high-level person in Yaleview intends toe after you, you¡¯ll be in danger.¡± Bianca analyzed the situation for Leonardo. Leonardo felt chills down his spine upon hearing that. He was convinced by the logic and reason of Bianca¡¯s analysis. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. All these years, things went smoothly for him. Since everything he had done was wless, none of his subordinates had a thing to say. However, when one was too arrogant, it made the others furious. For instance, the arrogant Shawn Quigley from Dellmoor. He overtook his leader¡¯s car in Dellmoor and had caught thetter¡¯s attention from then on. It did not take long until he was eradicated in Dellmoor, though. After all, power was no match for the state apparatus. Leonardo was caught in a dilemma. He couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Aunt Bianca, what should I do now?¡± ¡°Leon, you¡¯re the smartest. It¡¯s just that you are overwhelmed by anger now. Calm yourself down and give it a thought. Eventually, you¡¯ll figure a way out.¡± Bianca shed him a faint smile. Leonardo slipped into deep thought when he heard that. A few momentster, he broke the silence. ¡°I got it!¡± Bianca was d to hear that. ¡°Tell me your thoughts.¡± Leonardo answered, ¡°I¡¯ll incriminate Jonathan through connections. Once he is put in jail, my man will make a move. If he escapes, things will be easier. I can just send someone over to end him.¡± Bianca responded, ¡°That¡¯s good. You should not do things hastily.¡± After formting a n, Leonardo heaved a long sigh of relief. Suddenly, he stood up and wrapped his arms around Bianca¡¯s waist, giving her a peck on the lips. ¡°Thank you, Aunt Bianca. Without you beside me, I¡¯m sure I¡¯d have made many mistakes. That¡¯s why you can¡¯t leave me.¡± Bianca¡¯s face instantly turned beet red. ¡°Let go of me. You¡¯re an adult now. Please mind your manners.¡± Leonardo snickered. He purposely teased Bianca and only let go of her after seeing her reaction. Bianca wasn¡¯t dim, though. Somehow, the two of them enjoyed such a rtionship dynamic, a flirtatious one. Shortly after, Bianca said, ¡°All right. It¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯m going back to rest.¡± ¡°Let me send you off,¡± Leonardo offered. ¡°No way!¡± Bianca snapped while stomping her foot slightly. The scene was mesmerizing, and Leonardo could not help but be taken aback by it. Bianca then turned around and left. There was an attic in the Young residence, which resembled a castle in the sky. The design was beautiful and luxurious. Inside the attic was a ce that looked like a pce. It was where Bianca stayed. Apparently, Leonardo had spent a lot of effort on Bianca. Soon, Bianca arrived at the attic. There was a snow-white swan¡¯s feather carpet on the floor. It felt extremelyfortable when one walked barefoot on it. Meanwhile, the attic was dark with no lights. The first thing Bianca did when she entered was take off her shoes and step on the carpet barefoot. Then, she took off her gown, revealing her perfect figure. She was wearing purple underwear, highlighting her curvy body. All of a sudden, her expression changed. Wait, there¡¯s a guy sitting in front of my bed! Her movements were as fast as lightning. In a split second, she had already put on a purple nightgown, having her belt cinched. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Bianca¡¯s gaze was frosty as she looked at the man in front of her bed The man looked like he was only in his twenties. dding in a ck suit, he wore a buzz cut, and his hair was all white. He was Logan Xander, Bianca¡¯s senior. ¡°Bianca, you have a wonderful body figure. Even I have fallen for you now,¡± said Logan while shing Bianca a faint smile. Anger immediately shed across Bianca¡¯s eyes. ¡°But your cultivation seems to have regressed. You did not notice my presence, even though I¡¯ve been here for some time,¡± Logan added. Bianca grunted at his words. She knew it had nothing to do with her cultivation. It was Logan whose cultivation had reached the stage of Unification, merging with the space and environment. He could travel through space without being notified by others, which was also the reason Bianca did not notice him in the first ce. ¡°Cut the crap. What are you doing here?¡± Bianca asked coldly. Logan shed her a smile as he said, ¡°Master requested you to go back, as you¡¯ve been away for too long. Wait a minute. Do you intend to have an affair with your nephew? Oh, my! Don¡¯t you find it embarrassing? How about the Young family? Can they ept something embarrassing like that?¡± A look of rage shed across Bianca¡¯s eyes. She warned, ¡°Be careful with your words.¡± ¡°Why should I? You better follow me back now. Master has already arranged for our marriage. You¡¯re destined to marry me,¡± said Logan. ¡°Dream on!¡± Bianca replied coldly, ¡°I will never marry you.¡± Logan chuckled before saying, ¡°It¡¯s Master¡¯s will. Can you bear the consequences of disobeying him? I¡¯m asking you one more time. Are you going back with me? I¡¯ll report to Master if you don¡¯t leave with me.¡± A glint of fear shed across Bianca¡¯s eyes when she heard that. After giving it a thought, she decided to give in. ¡°I¡¯ll follow you to see Master.¡± ¡°That¡¯s more like it!¡± Logan smiled in satisfaction. Leonardo wasted no time and went to see Bianca the following day. Back then, he had always sneaked into Bianca¡¯s ce early in the morning to get a glimpse of her or for an opportunity to be intimate with her. That was the most enjoyable moment for him. However, things were a bit different today. When Leonardo arrived, he found that no one was in the attic. ¡°Aunt Bianca?¡± Immediately, his heart was filled with uneasiness that he had never experienced before. He instinctively felt that Bianca wasn¡¯t washing up in the bathroom. Without further dy, he hurried toward the dressing table and found a note on it. It¡¯s her handwriting! Written on the note were a few words: Leon, Master has summoned me, and I need to make a trip back. I¡¯lle back once everything is taken care of. Don¡¯t miss me! Leonardo¡¯s face fell as soon as he read that. Bianca was safe, and eventually, she woulde back. However, that would also mean that he would not be able to see her for a while. He could not bear being separated from her. In Leonardo¡¯s memory, Bianca had always been mysterious and affectionate. Since he was younger, his family had always been stern with him. Bianca only turned up asionally, and her n was mysterious. However, she was fond of Leonardo and took a shower with him every night. In the end, Leonardo fell in love with her. To him, Bianca was the best person in his life. He was unfazed by the taboos and only wanted to be with her. Over the years, he had always disciplined himself and remained cold to other women because of her. Meanwhile, Leonardo put away the note carefully. His mood was utterly terrible this morning. After a while, he left the attic. He instructed the housekeeper of the Young residence to ensure the attic was well-cleaned up and that everything in the ce was well taken care of. Now that everything was settled, Leonardo began to think about Jonathan. Deep down, Jonathan was nothing but an annoying, nasty pest to him. It was Bianca who mattered most to him in his life. Leonardo was having breakfast in the study when he learned that Jonathan was still being detained at Southern District Police Station. He instructed his men to monitor the case closely besides arranging everything with his connections in Horington to put Jonathan in jail. Just then, he received an unexpected call. He was slightly taken aback by the number on his phone, and his expression turned grim. The caller was Tobias Peterson, the retired head of the city¡¯s security department. Although Tobias had retired, he was still well admired and respected, having followers everywhere in the city. A righteous person like him also had a good reputation. Naturally, Leonardo dared not to offend such a man. He pondered before picking up the call. ¡°Is this Mr. Young?¡± greeted Tobias as he let out a warmugh. ¡°Old Mr. Peterson, you¡¯re being too polite. Just call me Leon will do,¡± Leonardo replied politely. Naturally, Tobias would not address Leonardo in such a way. Heughed before saying, ¡°Mr. Young, please forgive my abruptness. I hope you don¡¯t mind me calling you today.¡± ¡°No, no, no. I should have visited you earlier. It is my honor to receive a call from you,¡± replied Leonardo. ¡°Mr. Young, you¡¯re being too modest.¡± Tobias paused for a while before continuing, ¡°I¡¯ve made a reservation in Sunshine Hotel at noon. May I have the honor of treating you to lunchter?¡± Leonardo¡¯s heart skipped a beat as he instantly understood what was going on. It must be Morgan, the Martial King of Faike. He wants to meet me through Old Mr. Peterson. However, Leonardo could not reject Tobias¡¯ invitation at that point. After giving it some thought, he responded, ¡°Old Mr. Peterson, I¡¯ll only be at Sunshine Hotel with one condition. It¡¯ll be my treat, okay? I dare not to go if you refuse to ept that.¡± ¡°All right, all right. As long as you¡¯re happy, Mr. Young.¡± Tobias chuckled. ¡°One more thing, Old Mr. Peterson. Just call me Leon. I feel uneasy when you call me Leonardo,¡± the young man added. Tobias burst intoughter upon hearing that. The call was ended shortly after. Immediately, Leonardo¡¯s polite and humble look vanished, reced by a gloomy and angry expression. I Am Unstoppable Chapter 40 I Am Unstoppable Chapter 40 Chapter 40 wless At noon, Tobias, Morgan, and two respectable figures of the martial arts world gathered in the private room on the second floor of Sunshine Hotel. The two respectable figures were martial arts masters from Faike. One of them was Phileas Wayne, while the other was Christopher Jean. The age of those two would add up to more than two hundred years. Tobias was wearing a traditional suit. He did not know martial arts, but he exuded an elegant and authoritative aura. As for Morgan, even though he looked like he was in his fifties, he was already seventy years old. He was d in a white training suit, and he had a buzz cut. Morgan was experienced but restrained. Every move he made was smooth and effortless, showing that he was a true expert in martial arts. Phileas and Christopher were both experts in internal-style martial arts. As the four of them drank coffee together, Morgan said sincerely, ¡°Tobias, all thanks to you this time.¡± Tobias lifted his cup and tasted the coffee. Then he smiled slightly and replied, ¡°You¡¯re wee. It¡¯s no trouble at all. However, I can¡¯t guarantee you Mr. Young would agree to wipe the te clean.¡± Morgan responded, ¡°Old Mr. Peterson, you have already done us a big favor to invite Mr. Young here. I wouldn¡¯t dare trouble you for anything else again.¡± Morgan was merely an acquaintance to Tobias. In fact, he had used a lot of connections to be able to connect with Tobias. Tobias shed a smile and did not say anything further. Not long after, the sound of footsteps echoed from outside. Morgan¡¯s eyes lit up. Immediately, he knew Leonardo had arrived. The moment the door opened, everyone including Tobias rose to their feet. Even though Leonardo was younger than them, he was well known and an expert in martial arts. Therefore, it was only natural that they did not take him lightly. Just then, Leonardo entered the room. He hade alone, holding a delicate gift box in his hand. d entirely in white, he looked so stunningly handsome that he looked as if he had just walked out of a painting. Even men would feel somewhat flustered seeing him. That was why even someone as arrogant as Bianca would fall for him. As soon as Leonardo stepped inside the private room, he immediately strode toward Tobias. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to bete, Old Mr. Peterson,¡± he apologized earnestly with his head inclined respectfully. He was so courteous that Tobias felt somewhat embarrassed. Tobias hurriedly responded, ¡°Not at all, Mr. Young. You are too polite.¡± Leonardo smiled slightly before looking at Morgan and the others. He then greeted them one by one, ¡°Greetings, Master Hayes, Master Jean, and Master Wayne.¡± He had apologized for his tardiness first and then proceeded to greet each of them with the utmost politeness. Every action he had taken was wless and could not be more respectful. Morgan and the others, too, greeted him with the same degree of reverence, ¡°Master Young!¡± Leonardo¡¯s status in the martial arts world was definitely on par with theirs. Hence, he was of no junior to them. After the greetings, Tobias urged, ¡°Everyone, have a seat.¡± Leonardo handed the gift box to Tobias. ¡°Old Mr. Peterson, I know you like coffee. These coffee beans are top-tier Red Hibernia nted on the top of Mountain Evergreen. Since I¡¯m not a coffee connoisseur, it would be a waste for me to drink it myself. So, I purposely brought this to you.¡± Tobias was stunned, as he was an aficionado of coffee who had no other hobbies. Fancy him thinking of such an amazing move! Tobias could not help but tremble slightly. A momentter, he finally forced a smile. ¡°I can¡¯t ept your gift. It is too valuable.¡± Leonardo immediately added, ¡°It¡¯s only valuable for those who truly understand coffee beans, and I¡¯m not such a person. This is just ordinary coffee in my eyes. Old Mr. Peterson, if you insist on not epting it, I will open it here and let everyone enjoy the coffee together.¡± ¡°No, you can¡¯t!¡± Tobias became anxious. ¡°It would be a waste! To enjoy this coffee to the fullest, one needs to first take a bath and meditate to calm down beforehand.¡± Leonardo smiled slightly and continued, ¡°It looks like these coffee beans would only show their value in your hands. In that case, please ept my gift, Old Mr. Peterson.¡± Tobias was in a dilemma. Eventually, he failed to resist the temptation and replied, ¡°Thank you for being so thoughtful, Mr. Young. I shall ept the gift, then.¡± Leonardo smiled faintly in response. As Morgan and three others witnessed everything, their hearts sank. Deep down, Morgan could not help but feel shocked at Leonardo. He may be young, but he surely is experienced. He knows Old Mr. Peterson would be pleased by the gift. It would be hard for Old Mr. Peterson to put in a word for us regarding this matter now that he has epted the gift. After all, we are merely acquaintances to him. He is already considered good enough to have introduced Mr. Young to us. Besides, it seems Leonardo does not want to reconcile with us. If he does, then why would he still go to the trouble to research Old Mr. Peterson¡¯s interests? ¡°Old Mr. Peterson, let¡¯s take our seats,¡± urged Leonardo. Tobias responded, ¡°Sure, let¡¯s do that!¡± With that, they sat around the table. The waiter soon served them their dishes and their alcoholic beverages. They toasted one another during the meal. Everything Leonardo said and did was so perfect they could not find a fault in his manners. However, Morgan could not let the opportunity slip by. He stood up with a toast. ¡°Master Young, here¡¯s a toast to you!¡± Leonardo, too, stood up and responded, ¡°No. I should be the one toasting you.¡± Upon hearing that, Morgan smiled faintly and downed his ss of liquor. His cheeks immediately turned red under the influence of alcohol. Leonardo, too, gulped down his liquor at once. The liquor they were drinking was vodka, which was high in alcoholic content. Those few people surely could hold their liquor. Morgan went on, ¡°Master Young, I believe you understand why I showed up here today. I hope you could let the incident between you and Jonathan go. We are all part of the martial arts world. As the saying goes, it is better to make friends than enemies. Master Young, do you agree?¡± As someone who practiced martial arts, Morgan was forting about his intentions. As soon as he finished his words, Christopher, Phileas, and Tobias turned to look at Leonardo. Leonardo smiled and said indifferently, ¡°I don¡¯t know anyone by the name of Jonathan.¡± Morgan and the others froze upon hearing that. Never had they anticipated such an answer from Leonardo. Nevertheless, since Leonardo imed he did not know who Jonathan was, Morgan and the others could not do anything, as they could not force Leonardo to admit that he knew Jonathan. That conversation ended just like that. As for Tobias, he no longer said anything now that he had epted Leonardo¡¯s coffee beans. He could only stand up and ease the awkwardness in the atmosphere. ¡°Gentlemen, sit down, please. Let¡¯s have another drink.¡± Morgan was a bad-tempered person. He took a deep breath and suddenly red at Leonardo as he snapped, ¡°Kiddo, you are indeed a sessful youth, but you don¡¯t seem to pay any respect to us. Let me ask you onest time. Must you make Jonathan¡¯s life difficult?¡± Leonardo showed an indifferent look even though Morgan was furious. ¡°Master Hayes, you are a senior in the martial arts world. I do respect you. However, I don¡¯t understand a single word you just said.¡± ¡°Okay! Fine!¡± Morgan bellowed and was about to turn and leave. Right then, Tobias could not sit still anymore. Immediately, he coughed and asked, ¡°Mr. Young, let¡¯s discuss this openly. Now, tell me this. Is there any room for negotiation in this matter?¡± Seeing that Tobias was finally speaking up, Leonardo responded, ¡°Old Mr. Peterson, anything you want me to do, I will ede to your request.¡± Tobias instantly understood the meaning behind Leonardo¡¯s words. If I forced Leonardo to forgive Jonathan, I would be owing Leonardo a big favor from now on. Anyway, Morgan is not my close friend, and I don¡¯t even know who Jonathan is. I can¡¯t just help Morgan like that. It won¡¯t benefit me. Hence, Tobias immediately replied, ¡°I don¡¯t understand what happened between you guys, and I don¡¯t n to intervene in it. I only hope you guys wouldmunicate calmly. Let¡¯s not spoil our rtionship with each other.¡± Leonardo felt that it was time to stop ying dumb and exined, ¡°Master Hayes, this incident has nothing to do with you. However, since you are here putting a word for him, I must somewhat respect your wishes. How about this? For the sake of you four, I will give him a chance. Go back and tell Mr. Lawson he muste to the Young residence to kneel and apologize to me to earn my forgiveness. I will also guarantee that the disciples of Strikezone Martial Arts will never find trouble with him again in the future.¡± Leonardo was not joking. Now that the incident had escted to the current level, there was no way he would let go of Jonathan that easily. Pride was more important than anything else at this stage. Thus, he would not ede to Morgan¡¯s request just like that. Otherwise, if word got out, Leonardo would lose the respect of others. At the same time, he would also ruin the reputation of Strikezone Martial Arts. Not only would the outsiders belittle him, but Edward would not let him off either. However, the situation was different if Jonathan was willing to kneel and apologize. Leonardo and the disciples of Strikezone Martial Arts would be able to regain their pride that way. Not only would that make Leonardo look impressive, but it would also show that he was a magnanimous man. ¡°I could ask Jonathan to apologize to you, but are you really asking him to kneel? That¡¯s out of the question, I¡¯m afraid,¡± Morgan replied in a low voice. ¡°This is my bottom line. If he disagrees, then there¡¯s nothing to talk about,¡± Leonardo said mildly. Morgan saw that Leonardo was resolute in his decision. He thought about it for a while and then took a deep breath. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll try.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Tobias breathed a sigh of relief upon seeing that they had calmed down. He urged, ¡°Come on, everyone. Let¡¯s continue drinking.¡± Jennifer went to visit Jonathan alone in the afternoon. She was wearing a white dress. With her hair draped over her shoulders, she was an alluring sight. Nheless, her face was full of worry when she saw Jonathan. Jennifer had been ming herself the whole time. Even though Jonathan had told her that it was not her fault, she still thought that the issue only happened because of her. Therefore, during that meeting, Jonathan wasforting Jennifer instead of the other way around. Jonathan looked carefree as he smiled. ¡°Jen, what perfume are you using? You smell good.¡± Jennifer could not help but blush upon hearing that. However, she instantly felt more relieved. Then she answered, ¡°I did not use perfume.¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible. You smell good every time I see you. Could it be your natural body scent?¡± Jennifer¡¯s face reddened like a tomato. It was true that she had a naturally sweet scent ever since she was young. The scent would be more intense every time she worked out, and it came from her armpits. That was why she could not help but feel shy when Jonathan said those words. ¡°Jen, do you think this is my karma?¡± Jonathan asked. ¡°Perhaps God thinks that I am a b*stard who failed to cherish and love you, and that¡¯s why he is punishing me?¡± I Am Unstoppable Chapter 41 I Am Unstoppable Chapter 41 Chapter 41 An Urge To Marry Her He couldn¡¯t help himself. He had to flirt with Jennifer whenever he saw her. The moment he saw her blush, something stirred in him. At that moment, he wanted to hold her and feel her warm body against his. I don¡¯t get it. What was that b*stard Wesley thinking? She¡¯s perfect! How could he even mistreat her? Argh! Hmmm¡­ Perhaps she was too young when they met, and her elegance hadn¡¯t emerged. ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous,¡± Jennifer said shyly. Jonathan chuckled. ¡°Jen, when I get out of here, shall we finish where we left offst time?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Jennifer asked in surprise. Jonathanughed. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing.¡± D*mn it, Jonathan! What¡¯s wrong with you? How could you even propose something as indecent as that? That¡¯s not even funny! It could be the fact that he was locked up in a cell. Separated from Jennifer, he got a little unscrupulous. That was exactly the kind of guy he was. When he was with Jennifer, he could easily make her his. However, he was afraid that she would get hurt. On the contrary, when he knew for sure that nothing could happen between them, he would begin to act unscrupulously. Meanwhile, Jennifer thought about that night when she had given herself to him out of anger. Because of that, the two of them almost gave in to their carnal urges. If Cyclops hadn¡¯t shown up and interrupted everything, things would¡¯ve been extremely awkward between them. She didn¡¯t know where she got the courage to do something as absurd as that back then. After everything that had happened, she still couldn¡¯t believe it. She was even terrified. However, she never expected that Jonathan would bring up that incident as a joke. Embarrassed, she couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, so she stood up and snapped angrily at him, ¡°Forget it. I have nothing to say to you.¡± As soon as she said that, she turned to leave, but a group of people entered the police station right then. Among them were Jessica, Yasmin, Morgan, Amber, and Polly. Amber was obviously on Jonathan¡¯s side, so Jessica and herpany greatly benefitted from it. Jennifer calmed herself down immediately and greeted everyone. They all nodded in response. After that, Morgan went into the interrogation room to talk to Jonathan alone. Jennifer stayed with the rest of them outside, wondering what Morgan and Jonathan were talking about. Worried, Jennifer turned to Jessica. ¡°Have things turned around?¡± Jessica nodded and said, ¡°My granddad went to Jipsdale. He met Leonardo there.¡± Jennifer knew that Leonardo was the crux of the entire ordeal. ¡°Did Morgan plead for mercy so that Leonardo would stop pursuing Jonathan?¡± It must be! she thought happily. Lately, she had been afraid that Jonathan would really be sentenced to jail. At that moment, a loud bang sounded from the interrogation room. Not long after, everyone heard Jonathan¡¯s beastly roar. ¡°Leonardo¡¯s got a death wish! How dare he demand I kneel and confess to the crime? F*ck! I¡¯ll kill him!¡± Jonathan roared. The women outside were shocked by his outburst. Soon, they opened the door to the interrogation room and saw Jonathan¡¯s bloodshot eyes. Meanwhile, the interrogation table crumbled into bits after he had smashed it. It was a horrible sight. In that instant, everyone could sense how terrible things had be. They had also witnessed Jonathan¡¯s scary prowess. All the women out there finally realized that Jonathan wasn¡¯t a happy-go-lucky man who didn¡¯t have a temper. Deep down, he was filled with pride and aggression. He also had unyielding strength. At that point, Morgan had nothing else to say. To be honest, he admired Jonathan¡¯s valiant spirit. Later, Jonathan was brought back to the holding cell. Morgan had an announcement to make. ¡°Leonardo wants Jonathan to kneel and admit his wrongdoings. If Jonathan refuses, Leonardo will continue to make his life miserable.¡± ¡°But there¡¯s no way Jonathan will agree to that. What should we do?¡± Jessica asked nervously. Morgan couldn¡¯t help but sigh. He couldn¡¯t think of any other way at that moment. ¡°I¡¯ll talk to Jonathan. Can you let me into the holding cell?¡± Jennifer asked Amber. All this while, a ss hade between her and Jonathan. They couldn¡¯t have any physical contact. The meeting in the interrogation room earlier had been an exception made by Amber. Simrly, she agreed to Jennifer¡¯s request after giving it some thought. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Her admiration toward Jonathan grew after she had witnessed how tough Jonathan actually was. It was exactly Jonathan¡¯s defiance and unyielding spirit that drew her to him. These days, most men had very little masculine pride. Some men even got their wives to do all sorts of things just because they couldn¡¯t handle the stress they were facing in life. Men as masculine as Jonathan had almost gone extinct. ¡°Come with me,¡± Amber said to Jennifer as she led the way. ¡°Could you turn off the cameras in the holding cell?¡± Jennifer asked, blushing. Amber fell silent for a brief moment before she nodded. ¡°Sure.¡± She opened the door of the holding cell. Jennifer walked in. The moment Jennifer got into the cell, Amber closed the door behind her. At the same time, the cameras in the holding cell were turned off. Jonathan was sitting silently on the bed. He had managed to calm himself down significantly. He wasn¡¯t as angry anymore. When he heard someone walking into his cell, he lifted his head and was surprised to see Jennifer. She looked beautiful in her sleeveless white dress, leaving her arms exposed. The moment she walked in, he had already caught her sweet scent. However, he wasn¡¯t in the mood to tease her. Seeing that Jonathan wasn¡¯t in a good mood, Jennifer walked over to his bed and sat beside him. Jonathan chuckled bitterly and said, ¡°Jennifer, you¡¯re not here to advise me to do what Leonardo says, are you?¡± ¡°No. I won¡¯t ask you to do that. I know that you won¡¯t do it. You won¡¯t be Jonathan if you surrendered to anyone,¡± she said as she shook her head. ¡°Then¡­¡± his voice trailed off. He wasn¡¯t expecting that answer. He lifted his head to look at her. Jennifer¡¯s eyes had gotten slightly red as she got overwhelmed byplicated emotions. ¡°Jonathan, I¡¯m afraid that something bad will befall you, do you understand?¡± A warm sensation stirred in his heart when he felt her worry for him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be fine. I¡¯m not staying in this cell because I can¡¯t go out. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t want to go. I don¡¯t want to leave Horington. I don¡¯t want to leave you behind. I don¡¯t want to be a fugitive. If I really wish to escape, these doors and not even anyone in this police station can hold me back.¡± Jennifer knew what he was capable of. She took a deep breath before she continued, ¡°If things ever get messy, you must leave, okay?¡± After a short pause she blushed and said, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you. If you are willing to take me with you, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Jonathan was stunned by what he had just heard because he hadn¡¯t expected her to make this decision. ¡°If things really came to that, what about your daughter?¡± Jennifer was taken aback by that question. Aplicated look shed in her eyes. After a while, she said, ¡°Once we¡¯ve settled down abroad, I¡¯ll bring Winnie with us.¡± Jonathan was overwhelmed by emotions. Before he knew it, he reached out his hand and held her in his arms. Of course, he wouldn¡¯t let things get to that stage. However, what she said had truly moved him. At that moment, he had the urge to marry her and spend the rest of his life with her. At that moment, he understood the kind of woman Jennifer was. She was an amazing woman who would give up and do everything for the person she loved. If she hated someone, she would go to the extremes, but if she loved someone, she would love them wholeheartedly. Love could be blind sometimes. She¡¯s been hurt by Wesley, but she¡¯s still willing to be with me. I¡¯d really be a fugitive if I go abroad, yet she¡¯s still willing to stay by my side. She knows about my status, yet she doesn¡¯t mind. What is this, if not love? Meanwhile, Jennifer didn¡¯t struggle as she allowed him to embrace her. When he held her in his arms and felt her petite body, some emotions stirred inside him. He knew that the cameras had been turned off. If they weren¡¯t, he and Jennifer wouldn¡¯t dare to be so intimate with one another. Her scent got him all worked up as he felt his blood throbbing to the lower part of his body. His heart was beating like crazy. He couldn¡¯t hold himself back anymore. He searched for her red, peachy lips. Jennifer closed her eyes as if she was a princess waiting for her prince to kiss her. Unable to resist, he went in for a kiss. In an instant, both of them became enveloped in a deep and passionate moment of desire as their tongues intertwined. Jonathan could feel his savage self wanting toe out. He wanted to take Jennifer then and there, but fortunately, his rationality kicked in. No! Do not do that! After a long while, they finally parted their lips. Jennifer¡¯s face flushed a crimson red. She waspletely embarrassed by what she had done. Ahhh! What am I doing? Oh my goodness! Not long after, she calmed down as she tidied her hair and fixed her clothes. Then, she walked toward the door without looking back at Jonathan. He knew that she was too shy. Obviously, Amber noticed how red Jennifer¡¯s face had be when she got out of the holding cell. Whoa! What were they doing in there? Jennifer felt everyone¡¯s eyes on her. How she wished to dig a hole and disappear right then and there! She ran out of the police station without exining herself. That was how guilt felt like. The door of the holding cell opened. Everyone except Polly and Morgan went in. The two were mature fighters, so they stayed outside to discuss their next move. ¡°You animal! What did you do to Jennifer?¡± Jessica barked angrily at Jonathan the moment she stepped into the holding cell. At first, everyone was shocked by Jonathan¡¯s outburst, but everything changed when they recalled Jennifer¡¯s odd behavior after she had spent some time alone with Jonathan in the holding cell. Jessica wanted answers. I Am Unstoppable Chapter 42 I Am Unstoppable Chapter 42 Chapter 42 The Young Stranger Jonathan was incredibly thick-skinned. He looked at Jessica and chuckled. ¡°I wasn¡¯t doing anything. How can I do something when there are so many people around?¡± ¡°You liar,¡± Jessica spat. ¡°Did you molest her?¡± Jonathan instantly eximed, ¡°Do I really look that shameless?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Amber, Yasmin, and Jessica all shouted in unison. Hearing their reply, Jonathan rubbed his nose dejectedly. ¡°You¡¯re all just jealous that I didn¡¯t molest you instead.¡± ¡°Go to hell,¡± Jessica scoffed. Even though the threedies were quarreling with Jonathan, they were still very worried about him. Yasmin said, ¡°How should we help you, Jonathan?¡± She knew that Jonathan would not beg for forgiveness. Therefore, she scrapped that idea. Everyone was well aware of that too. Jonathan rposed himself and looked at all three of them. ¡°You don¡¯t need to help me. I have my own ways,¡± he reassured them. Amber immediately warned him, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to do anything illegal.¡± Jonathan looked at Amber. ¡°Captain Johnson, could you help me with something?¡± Amber nodded. ¡°As long as it isn¡¯t anything illegal, I will do my best,¡± she promised. Jonathanughed. ¡°I know you will always uphold thew. I will never ask you to do anything illegal. But I do know that you hold quite some power, so please bring Yasmin, Jessy, and Jennifer to a safe ce to stay for a while.¡± Both Yasmin and Jessica were startled at his words. Amber was shocked too. ¡°What do you mean? Is Leonardo going to target them?¡± However, Jonathan did not n on exining himself. ¡°We just have to be careful. It would be best if you could bring them to your elders. But your elder must be a high-ranking official,¡± he instructed. Amber¡¯s gaze darkened. ¡°All right, I¡¯ll do that.¡± She knew that Jonathan was saying that for a reason, even though he was pretty careless at times. To be honest, he was actually very knowledgeable. Soon after, the three girls left. Next, it was Morgan and Polly who came to visit Jonathan. The first thing Morgan did when he saw Jonathan was to bow at him. ¡°I apologize, Jonathan. You¡¯ve been brought into this mess because of Jessy and the others.¡± Jonathan was shocked at Morgan¡¯s sudden action. He quickly brought his hands up to stop thetter and said, ¡°Master Hayes, it¡¯s all right. I brought this upon myself, not because of anyone else.¡± Morgan observed Jonathan. He instantly saw the difference between Jonathan and Leonardo. Obviously, both men were excellent young individuals. However, Leonardo was cold and merciless. Although he looked polite on the outside, he was incredibly pompous on the inside. On the other hand, Jonathan was someone who did not bother about trifles and had always been very carefree. However, deep down, he was a righteous and generous person. If Morgan had to choose one of them to be his friend, he would select someone like Jonathan without hesitation. Polly stood at the side and said, ¡°After this, Leonardo would definitely put you into jail. Once the assassination loses its influence, he will certainly execute you. How do you n on dealing with this, Jonathan? Jonathan looked at Polly. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about me. Soon after, I will make my move on Leonardo. So please take care of yourselves. I don¡¯t want Leonardo to use you guys to threaten me when he¡¯s desperate,¡± he said with a somber expression. Both Polly and Morgan looked at him in surprise. ¡°How do you n on attacking him?¡± Morgan asked curiously. ¡°For now, please allow me to keep this information to myself, Master Hayes. The truth will soon reveal itself once it¡¯s done,¡± Jonathan replied. Noticing how confident Jonathan was, Morgan nodded. ¡°It is good that you have a n.¡± After that, Polly and Morgan left. Jonathan sat back down on the bed in the cell. At that moment, he had only one thought in his mind¡ª the feeling of kissing Jennifer. If only we could be together on the bed right now. It would be amazing. Jonathan started to feel hot and heavy. He wanted to release the heat but instantly decided against it when he saw the security camera mounted onto the wall. It was nighttime when Amber came back to visit Jonathan. She was wearing her police uniform, which made her look professional. The bright blue suit made her look smart and charming. Amber seemed to have loosened up a bit, for she decided to sit down on Jonathan¡¯s bed. She took off her cap, and her hair cascaded down her back like a waterfall. At that moment, Amber looked gorgeous and enchanting. Jonathan could not stop staring at her. The only weakness that man had was women. His cause of death would certainly be caused by females. Thankfully, Amber did not notice Jonathan¡¯s reaction. ¡°Jonathan, all of the evidence collected so far is not helpful for your case at all. If you end up being called to court, you will definitely be sent to prison. Leonardo paid for the bestwyer in town for Bethany and even managed to form connections with some powerful people. Because of this, you have absolutely no chance of winning, do you understand?¡± she said in a low voice. ¡°I understand,¡± Jonathan responded while looking at Amber. Thetter was slightly taken aback by his nonchnt attitude. ¡°What are your thoughts on this then?¡± she asked. Jonathan instantly went silent. He knew that Amber was genuinely concerned for him, and he had already thought of her as a good friend. Therefore, Jonathan did not want to lie to her. However, Amber was a policewoman. She always stood by her principles and was a righteous person. Therefore, Jonathan could not tell her the truth. For that reason, the only thing Jonathan could do was to remain silent. Noticing his silence, Amber took a deep breath and asked, ¡°Are you really trying to escape and be a fugitive for the rest of your life?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Therefore, I will not just sit in jail for nothing,¡± Jonathan replied with a somber expression. ¡°Are you really going to go all out?¡± Amber asked. Jonathan did not reply. He did not want to make it very clear. Amber then continued, ¡°I know that you are a prideful person. But in my opinion, if you¡¯re going to be a fugitive, how can you protect Yasmin? This will haunt you for the rest of your life. Why don¡¯t you just ept your fate for now? As long as you are well, you will be able to return to life as normal.¡± Jonathan¡¯s face instantly darkened. He looked at Amber sternly and said in an unfriendly tone, ¡°Are you asking me to apologize to Leonardo?¡± Amber¡¯s heart gripped with fear, but she still mustered up the courage to speak. ¡°Just endure it, and then you will be able to have a life of peace. Is it really that hard? Even if you apologize to Leonardo, no one will look down on you for doing it.¡± Jonathan got up in a fury. ¡°But I will look down on myself! I¡¯ll let this slide this once because you¡¯re my friend.¡± He paused before continuing, ¡°If I really am at fault, I will definitely apologize to him. But I¡¯m not.¡± Once again, Amber felt the anger radiating off Jonathan. She knew that she would not be able to persuade him no matter what she said. Jonathan continued, ¡°I can be forgiving and tolerate people. The only thing that I can¡¯t turn a blind eye to is being insulted. I will kill whoever insults me.¡± He gritted his teeth in anger. Amber instantly stopped speaking. She knew that the man in front of her was a fighter. The symbol of a strong fighter was imprinted onto his body. The man in front of her was a real man. ¡°I apologize,¡± Amber muttered before leaving quietly. No matter what decision Jonathan made, she knew that she could not change his mind. Since the man showed no signs of regret, all Amber could do was respect his decision. After Amber left, Jonathan gradually calmed down. He theny on his bed. Jonathan would always remember what his master told him when he learned martial arts. His master had reminded him that he was a fighter. A fighter was not a politician, so there was no need for so many courtesies. A fighter could be forgiving, but he must not be insulted. A fighter could bleed, but he could not cry. The best weapon a fighter had was his strength, his spirit. Once a fighter admitted defeat, became weak, or even cried, his spirit would disappear. As a result, the fighter¡¯s punches would never be strong anymore. The spirit was the most vital to a being. As long as a person had their spirit, they would live. Jonathan¡¯s master was the person he respected the most. Therefore, no matter how many hardships he went through, Jonathan never bowed down to anyone for the rest of his life. Moreover, he had never be weak. He had been a man struggling in a foreign country. Jonathan had slept under bridges with homeless people, and he had been penniless. Even though when he was going through all that, he had never lost hope. Jonathan never gave up. That night, he closed his eyes as hey on the bed, feeling all sorts of emotions. This was because he had remembered his master. Where are you, Master? After a while, many memories flooded Jonathan¡¯s mind. They were all images of when he was overseas. Blood had been pouring from the sky. Jonathan and his friends marched through mountains of corpses and waded through rivers of blood. There was shouting, yelling, and sounds of cannons erupting. Jonathan¡¯s eyes sprung wide open as he chuckled coldly. Oh, Leonardo. When I was killing men, you were still ying in the sand. Do you think that you can kill me off just like that? At that moment, Jonathan¡¯s eyes glinted in rage. To be honest, if it were not for Yasmin and the others, and if it were not for him not wanting his life to be tainted, he would have already made Leonardo pay for what he had done. When it was four in the morning, the Southern District was eerily quiet. The main door to the police station was open. The lights that were mounted on the ceiling shone brightly. Many moths were attracted it. There were five police officers working at the office. They were all looking at the television in boredom. Some were yawning, while some had already dozed off. There was no air conditioning, only ceiling fans rotating. A clicking sound was heard as they spun. It was at that time when a young man appeared at the door, all dressed in ck. From the looks of it, he was about eighteen years of age. He had a buzz cut and a handsome but emotionless face. He looked like he was void of all emotions. N?velDrama.Org ? content. Before his appearance, the ce was humid and hot from summer. However, the moment the strange young man appeared, the atmosphere turned cold. It was as if the temperature had suddenly dropped. I Am Unstoppable Chapter 43 I Am Unstoppable Chapter 43 Chapter 43 Underling The police officers shifted their gazes to the youngster standing before them. They felt a dissonance in him because he wore a suit despite the scorching heat. Other than that, his emotionless appearance made him look unnatural as if he were a ghost. The youngster¡¯s existence had horrified everyone in the precinct, and the police officers could no longer remain calm as usual. After some time, the police officers gathered their courage, then rose to their feet and approached the youngster with batons and firearms. One of them even dropped the weapon on the ground due to anxiousness. ¡°Who are you? What is your purpose here in the precinct?¡± one of the police officers stammered timidly, questioning the youngster. The youngster in the suit stared at the police officer and slowly uttered, ¡°I am here to visit my friend. Please arrange a meeting for us.¡± Although he had said it politely, his tone sounded more like an order than a request. The officer then questioned, ¡°Who is your friend?¡± ¡°His name is Jonathan Lawson,¡± the youngster replied. A momentter, he repeated, ¡°Can I see him?¡± The officer intended to reject his request. However, when he met the youngster¡¯s cold yet dark gaze, he blurted, ¡°Y-Yes, you may.¡± He immediately regretted after saying it. The youngster responded with appreciation before the officer could say another word. Since the officer had promised the youngster¡¯s request, he did not want to go back on his words. The officer even deluded that the youngster would eliminate him if he refused the request, as he could tell the youngster exuded a horrible murderous intent. The other police officers did not have any objections, as they were also afraid of the youngster. Later, the officer brought the youngster to the holding cell and opened the cell door. Thetter then walked into the cell to meet Jonathan. The police officers stood outside of the holding cell and stayed guard, just in case of any idents. ¡°My friend!¡± Excitement filled the youngster¡¯s cold eyes the moment he saw Jonathan. Jonathan looked at the youngster and stood up immediately. ¡°Rascal, there you are!¡± he stepped forward and hugged the visitor. The youngster¡¯s cheeks flushed red when Jonathan hugged him. However, he did not refuse the hug. Later, Jonathan noticed the blush on the youngster¡¯s face when he let thetter loose, thenughed and said, ¡°Rascal, you look like a girl with that face! Do you feel shy when I hug you? Don¡¯t fret. I¡¯m only into women.¡± The youngster immediately looked down, appearing to be embarrassed. Such a scene had made the police officers dumbfounded, as their instincts told them the youngster was a cruel murderer. However, he seemed to behave well in front of Jonathan. ¡°Jonathan, why are you here? Let¡¯s get out of here!¡± he said. ¡°Not today. You know I can leave this ce if I wanted to.¡± The youngster was startled when he heard Jonathan¡¯s reply. Jonathan continued, ¡°I¡¯m here because someone framed me. I¡¯ve summoned you here to help me with something.¡± The youngster immediately responded, ¡°Who do you want me to eliminate this time?¡± He spoke with ease while talking about eliminating someone¡¯s life as if it were something normal to him. The youngster¡¯s words made the police officers shudder. It appeared their instincts were correct about his identity as a murderer. However, no one dared perform their duty to arrest him. Jonathan stared at the youngster and rebuked, ¡°Hey, mind your words! You¡¯re in a precinct. The officers can arrest you right away if you speak about murdering someone!¡± ¡°I will eliminate those who try to arrest me,¡± the youngster responded in a serious manner. Jonathan continued, ¡°All right. Let¡¯s cut to the chase. Your mission is to locate Polly. She¡¯ll exin the whole situation to you, and I believe you¡¯ll know what to do next. It is inconvenient for me to say it out loud here. You may go now.¡± The youngster had talked to Polly on the phone before, so he knew who she was. Hence, he replied, ¡°Got it. I will depart at once.¡± Jonathan nodded and reminded him to be careful. Thetter replied with a nod, then turned around and left the holding cell. The police officers sent the youngster out of the precinct. As he left, they felt a sense of relief. After that, they reported back to their duties and notified Amber about the situation in the precinct. Amber rushed to the precinct immediately upon receiving the report, even though it was alreadyte night. After she arrived at the precinct, she checked the footage from the surveince cameras and watched the whole interaction between Jonathan and the youngster. Later, she interrogated Jonathan herself in the interrogation room. ¡°What kind of shenanigans are you guys nning? Who is that young man?¡± Amber questioned. Jonathan nced at her and responded indifferently, ¡°He is an underling I recruited overseas. He returned to assist me when he heard I¡¯m in trouble.¡± ¡°How is he going to help you?¡± Amber asked. The surveince cameras had recorded the footage but not the sound. Thus, she did not know the context of the conversation between Jonathan and the youngster. Though, her instinct told her that the youngster was a threat. She questioned Jonathan about the youngster¡¯s identity, as she was worried that the youngster might conduct a felony, such as a murder case. After all, Amber¡¯s responsibility as a policewoman was to fight crimes and stop criminal activities. With a sigh, Jonathan exined, ¡°Captain Johnson, you are not the Almighty. Don¡¯t feel bad about yourself if you can¡¯t save the world.¡± Upon hearing Jonathan¡¯s words, Amber felt anxious and thundered, ¡°Jonathan, what is your motive?¡± Jonathan calmly looked at her and replied, ¡°I only want to live a peaceful and innocent life, and that is it. If I were proven guilty someday, Leonardo must be the mastermind behind the scheme. Captain Johnson, I understand your position as a cop. However, I hope thews won¡¯t only serve to restrict my freedom of movement and do nothing. I have to help myself if you all can¡¯t give me a hand.¡± Jonathan¡¯s words made Amber speechless. A short whileter, she responded, ¡°Jonathan, my concern is there might be no way back for you.¡± He chuckled. ¡°Jail time would be waiting for me if I did nothing, and Leonardo would send an assassin to get rid of me there by then. That is the worst-case scenario. So I guess I have to do something to turn the tables.¡± Again, Amber was rendered speechless. There was nothing else she could do about Jonathan¡¯s decision. Thus, she stopped asking anymore, as she understood her actions would lead to no end. At the same time, she realized the reason behind Jonathan¡¯s decision to protect Yasmin, Jessica, and Jennifer. She knew he was nning to strike Leonardo without anything holding him back. With all the thoughts in her mind, she said, ¡°Yasmin and the rest are here in the city. They are now in my uncle¡¯s house. It is a safe ce, so you can stop worrying about them.¡± Jonathan asked, ¡°Your uncle? Who might that be?¡± ¡°He¡¯s the state standingmittee,¡± Amber notified. Jonathan let out a sigh of relief upon hearing that. The state standingmittee¡¯s residence was a safe location not only because it was a well-guarded area but also because Leonardo would not dare to raid that ce. A murder case in the state standingmittee¡¯s residence would be a focal point of the country. By that time, the case would be on the authorities¡¯ radar. Once Leonardo became their target, he would never be able to escape from that. The government¡¯s power was formidable. One would never know how many highly skilled agents were in their secret hideout. It was six o¡¯clock in the morning. Polly noticed a youngster in a ck suit appear in her coffee house. She had rushed over to the coffee house after receiving a call from someone. The warm morning light shone into the coffee house. However, the youngster¡¯s appearance remained as cold as an iceberg, void of any emotions. Polly had her eyes on the youngster. However, she could not tell the peculiar feelings she had for him. It was because he seemed unpredictable to her. She wondered why a terrifying youngster like him would call himself Jonathan¡¯s subordinate. Polly could not help but be impressed with Jonathan, and she thought he was a mysterious man with unlimited surprises. ¡°How do I address you, young man?¡± Polly asked. ¡°The name is Kieran ck,¡± the youngster responded in a calming tone. He sat on the chair with his back straight as though he was in a battle state, which required him to remain vignt at all times. Polly responded, ¡°That¡¯s a good name.¡± A subtle hint of pride filled Kieran¡¯s eyes when he heard that. ¡°My friend gave me this name,¡± he replied. ¡°Who is your friend?¡± questioned Polly. She immediately felt dumb after uttering that question, as she already knew it was Jonathan. Regardless, Kieran replied, ¡°Jonathan!¡± This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Polly, however, appeared to be surprised. She did not expect a sloppy man like Jonathan to give his subordinate such a nice name. Kieran then went straight to the point as he spoke. ¡°Jonathan has sent me here to learn more about the situation.¡± Polly went on and exined, ¡°So this is what happened¡­¡± She immediately exined and unfolded Jonathan¡¯s situation to Kieran. After her speech, she asked, ¡°So, what is your uing n?¡± Kieran ignored her, then stood up abruptly and left the ce. Polly could not help but smile bitterly. She had thought she was a respectable woman. Most men were afraid of her presence, and they would not even dare to talk about her behind her back. However, after she met Jonathan and Kieran, she started to doubt her charisma. Having much to learn about Kieran, Polly got up and decided to visit Jonathan at the precinct. It was seven o¡¯clock in the morning. The sun shone brightly in the sky. Polly drove her Audi and stopped in front of the precinct. Later, she notified the officer on duty that she wished to have a meeting with Jonathan. As Jonathan was currently under Amber¡¯s protection, the whole precinct knew that he was someone special. Thus, everyone was kind to him. The officers allowed Polly¡¯s request to visit Jonathan, as she was one of their close acquaintances. Meanwhile, in the holding cell, Jonathan was practicing Ultra Sun Moon Mantra. He could already sense Polly¡¯s presence before she came into the cell. Polly was wearing a crimson red spaghetti strap top that exposed the smoothplexion of her delicate corbone, which made her appear elegant and alluring. Jonathan¡¯s eyes instantly lit up upon seeing her. He giggled while muttering, ¡°You look gorgeous, Polly! It would be better if the top¡¯s neckline is lower.¡± Polly had no words for Jonathan¡¯s reaction. Instead, she said, ¡°I¡¯m d that you are still having fun.¡± Jonathan chuckled. ¡°It is a man¡¯s nature to stare at beautifuldies. Seeing a pretty woman like you would certainly grab my attention. Those without a reaction must be really pathetic!¡± A gush of pleasant scent filled the tiny space of the room following Polly¡¯s entrance. ¡°Stop with your nonsense. Tell me everything about Kieran,¡± she demanded. ¡°I already guessed that you¡¯re here for him. Come have a seat, and we¡¯ll talk about it,¡± Jonathan said with a cheeky grin. There was only a bed in the cell. Hence, Jonathan invited Polly to sit on it. As Polly moved to sit on the bed, Jonathan took a quick glimpse at the former¡¯s upper chest while she bent down. He managed to sneak a peek at her cleavage from her top¡¯s neckline while standing in front of her. She is indeed well-endowed! Jonathan gulped upon witnessing such a sight. When Polly noticed Jonathan was looking at her, she sighed while touching her forehead. He is such an oddball! She then looked at him and asked jokingly, ¡°Do you want to touch these?¡± Her words excited Jonathan, and he replied in an instant, ¡°I would love that!¡± I Am Unstoppable Chapter 44 I Am Unstoppable Chapter 44 Chapter 44 The One With Balls ¡°To hell with that!¡± Polly red at Jonathan fiercely and said, ¡°Just wait till I deal with you if you keep thisckadaisical attitude up!¡± Jonathan chuckled, but he then stopped teasing Polly. He knew when he should stop. After that, Polly said, ¡°You can start speaking now.¡± Jonathan didn¡¯t beat around the bush with his narrative. ¡°Kiki grew up in the forests of Smend since he was a child. His grandfather was a man of prestige, but for some reason, he was severely injured. That was why his health hasn¡¯t been in the best condition all this while. I¡¯ve coincidentally gotten to know his grandfather, so I would visit Kiki and his grandfather whenever I have time. Later, his grandfather¡¯s body gave in, and before he died, he asked me to take good care of Kiki. Ever since then, Kiki has been treating me like his own elder brother.¡± He then added, ¡°Other than that, there¡¯s an alpha silver wolf that keeps Kikipany. Kiki doesn¡¯t like to interact with human beings ever since he was younger. He¡¯s used to the life of killing and survival in the forest. That¡¯s why Kiki ispletely different from normal people. Other than his grandfather, the alpha silver wolf, and me, Kiki will never smile at anyone else, nor will he respond to anyone else. To be honest, though, I¡¯m not quite sure how skilled Kiki actually is. All this little fellow knows is to kill and escape. If he were to fight against me in an arena, I¡¯d have more confidence to win. However, if he were to assassinate me, I¡¯m certain that I won¡¯t get a chance to survive.¡± Polly drew in a sharp breath. Then, she said, ¡°I have this feeling too. If he wants to kill me, I won¡¯t even have the chance to run away. Then why did you want him toe back this time? To kill Leonardo?¡± Jonathan shook his head as he replied, ¡°Ms. McDaniels, they say women with big breasts arecking in the brain department, but you seem pretty t.¡± Polly cursed at Jonathan, ¡°Are you itching for a beating?¡± Jonathan simply chuckled. ¡°Why would I want to kill Leonardo? Firstly, he¡¯s in his own base camp, so it¡¯s difficult to get him killed. Secondly, even if I kill him, it won¡¯t clear me of my name either.¡± ¡°Then¡­¡± Polly still couldn¡¯t get it. ¡°It¡¯s a secret. You¡¯ll know in a few days¡¯ time.¡± Jonathan didn¡¯t want to reveal his intentions yet. Since he wasn¡¯t willing to tell her, she couldn¡¯t force the answer out of him either. The day passed in peace. At three in the morning, the surface of the southern waters of Wyvern River was dark and calm. The moon was hanging in the sky, casting its bright glow upon the waters. There were many legends that surrounded the Wyvern River. Those legends added a sense of mysteriousness to it. Meanwhile, the lights were all turned on in a cargo ship on the river. This cargo ship belonged to Young Corporation, and it was especially used to transport diesel fuel and petrol. However, in the lower levels of the cargo ship, there were activities of smuggling going on. Those levels were filled with sedan cars obtained from the ck market. The sedan-smuggling was an extremely profitable line of business. Once the vehicles were refurbished and given new car tes, they could be sold off for a shockingly high profit. Nheless, this line of business was merely a small part of Young Corporation¡¯s enterprise. The company monopolized the rights of transportation in the southern parts of Wyvern River, so all the cargos that went through there would have to rely on them. In addition to that, those cargo owners would have to pay for a protection racket that was rtively high. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. If they didn¡¯t pay the demanded amount, their cargo wouldn¡¯t be guaranteed to arrive safely because there was still quite a lot of piracy on the waters of Wyvern River. Furthermore, Young Corporation would take action against anyone who was unwilling toply. Once the deal was done, though, the pirates wouldn¡¯t dare to cross Young Corporation. That way, those cargo ships would be able to pass through safely, as long as they had made the payment. At that moment, a speedboat appeared on the dark waters and zoomed toward the cargo ship. The speedboat instantly attracted the attention of the sailors on the cargo ship. Soon enough, the speedboat arrived before the cargo ship with a hull of ten meters. Instead of stopping, the speedboat ran straight into the cargo ship¡¯s hull, producing a loud crash and a bright explosion. The crash caused the water around it to ssh high into the air, and it even caused the whole cargo to shake violently. Immediately, the people in charge of the cargo ship were alerted. Luckily for them, the cargo ship was built very sturdily, so the explosion didn¡¯t cause any significant damage to the cargo ship. The person in charge of this cargo ship was a man called Ken Florence. He was also a disciple of Strikezone Martial Arts Center, whose cultivation had reached the level of Neutralizing Force, so he was definitely a force to be reckoned with. This particr cargo ship was rather crucial to Young Corporation, so Ken was assigned to protect this ship. Also, there were six other disciples of Strikezone Martial Arts Center who went along with Ken. This cargo ship was considered beyond huge among the other vessels that traversed the waters of Wyvern River. Indeed, it wasn¡¯t as big as the Titanic, but that was simply because the waters of Wyvern River simply couldn¡¯t bepared with the waters of the ocean. Ken was forty years old now, so he was a very experienced man. At that moment, though, he didn¡¯t know what went wrong. However, he was very intrigued since there were rarely people who were brave enough to go against Young Corporation. Ken¡¯s eyes were shining brightly with excitement, but he still appeared extremely calm and unbothered as he yed with the two walnuts in his palm. The other six disciples of Strikezone Martial Arts were already in a formation, waiting for the attack to come. Ken stated loudly, ¡°I wonder who¡¯s our guest today? Why don¡¯t you show yourself?¡± While he was speaking, he pricked up his ears to listen carefully as he paid attention to any movements around him. However, all was quiet. He couldn¡¯t detect any trace of abnormality at all. It was also at that exact moment that he suddenly felt a sense of danger. He abruptly felt his hair standing on end, which shocked him greatly and made him turn around. All he saw was two of the disciples lying in pools of their own blood, and the one who killed them was none other than Kieran. Thetter was holding a dagger that was gleaming coldly in his hand. He was dressed in an all-ck Force Costume, which made him look like a phantom in the dark of the night. Ken couldn¡¯t stop himself from feeling fearful, for the young man had actually snuck behind him without realizing it. It was beyondprehension for him. At that same instant, Kieran zoomed toward Ken. His speed was as fast as lightning, silent and deadly. All Ken could catch was the cold gleam of Kieran¡¯s dagger while the young man moved. Ken hastily took a step back, but Kieran¡¯s advance was even faster. Kieran¡¯s movements were just like that of mystical snakes. He was highly adept at hiding his presence, heartbeat, and breathing as he blended into his surroundings. That was why Ken only realized his presence when Kieran approached him after killing two people. After all, Kieran was a force that was feared even by Jonathan himself! Kieren was adept at hiding his presence, but he was even more skilled in assassination and escape, and both skills required extreme speed. Ever since he was still a child, he would win in running contests against the alpha silver wolf. Hence, at that instant, when Ken retreated, Kieran immediately pursued him. His speed was ten times faster than Ken¡¯s, simply because Ken was retreating, so he naturally couldn¡¯tpare with the speed at which Kieran was advancing. Furthermore, Kieran¡¯s speed was impossibly fast. Before Ken could even react, he could already feel the coldness of the de against his skin before it pierced him through the chest. Within that short instant, Ken was injured in a vital spot. He stared at Kieran with a look of disbelief in his eyes. However, Kieran didn¡¯t hesitate at all. He immediately cut Ken¡¯s head off with the dagger, effectively ending his life. As for the other disciples, they were still standing there, unable to react at all. Now that Kieran was done eliminating their leader, all he had to do next was to massacre the rest of them. None of them would be allowed to survive. Actually, it wasn¡¯t that Ken or the disciples of Strikezone Martial Arts were weak, but it was simply because Ken wasn¡¯t calm enough. If he had been able to stand his ground and block the attack without panicking the moment Kieran advanced upon him, Kieran wouldn¡¯t have been able to murder him. That way, the other disciples would have been able to counterattack against Kieran as well. Unfortunately for them, the moment Kieran made his move, Ken was intimidated. The moment he was intimidated, it meant that his death hade. At five in the morning, Leonardo was still deep in his sleep. A flurry of rushed footsteps woke him up, and then he heard Wace Moralez, his butler¡¯s voice. Wace was a man in his sixties, and he had watched over Leonardo as he grew up. Hence, Leonardo was very respectful toward Wace. ¡°Young Master, something terrible has happened!¡± Wace¡¯s voice was filled with trepidation. Leonardo normally had bad moods when he woke up, so if there were someone who had disturbed him at that moment, he would surely explode in anger. Apparently, Wace was the only person who could make him suppress his temper. Leonardo then sat up and stated, ¡°Mr. Moralez, pleasee in.¡± Immediately, Wace opened the door and entered the room. Leonardo stared at Wace, who was dressed in an all-ck long robe, making him look like someone from ancient times. However, this set of clothes suited him perfectly. Wace¡¯s hair was alreadypletely white, but his eyes were still bright and intelligent. Leonardo asked solemnly, ¡°What happened?¡± In response, Wace took a deep breath before reporting, ¡°It¡¯s Curieux. Something bad has happened to it on Wyvern River. Curieux was destroyed, and all the cargo had sunk to the bottom of the river. Also, no one on the ship survived, including Ken Florence and the six disciples, thirty-two sailors, and staff members. All of them died. Most of their bodies had been salvaged.¡± ¡°What!¡± Leonardo looked thunderstruck. His face was pale as he asked, ¡°What on earth happened?¡± Wace answered, ¡°Young Master, we still don¡¯t know the details of what happened yet.¡± A cruel and frosty look appeared in Leonardo¡¯s eyes. He could barely contain the fury that was burning within him. ¡°Who¡¯s the one who has the balls to cross me? Investigate this immediately! Use all the resources we have!¡± Leonardo was used to living his smooth-sailing life, so this incident was a tant provocation to his pride. Furthermore, the loss of Curieux would bring him an unimaginable economic loss. Also, his reputation and pride would be affected. If Young Corporation failed to cover this incident and allowed it to spread, then the rest of the cargos would be targeted by the pirates. Hence, Leonardo was extremely concerned about the destruction of Curieux. That day passed by in the blink of an eye. The people Leonardo had sent to investigate the incident failed to uncover anything. The police station, on the other hand, had sent a few people to meet Leonardo to get more information on the situation. Of course, Leonardo didn¡¯t dare to tell the truth because he had used Curieux to smuggle cargo. That made Leonardo extremely frustrated, but much worse news arrived and irritated him further¡ª someone burned down Leonardo¡¯s private pier at the southern parts of Wyvern River. All the cargo in there that was worth tens of millions had gone up in smoke. In addition to that, a few more disciples of Strikezone Martial Arts were murdered. All the twenty-eight staff members of the pier were killed. It was an outright massacre. The killer¡¯s tactics were extremely brutal that even Leonardo got the chills when he knew about it. At that moment, Leonardo waspletely sure that someone was after him. However, he couldn¡¯t think of a possible candidate at all, for he didn¡¯t think that he had a deep enough grudge against anyone to warrant such retribution. When Wace came to visit Leonardo again, he reminded thetter by saying, ¡°Young Master, you¡¯ve forgotten someone.¡± ¡°Who?¡± Leonardo hastily asked. Wace replied, ¡°Jonathan Lawson!¡± Abruptly, Leonardo came to a realization. He finally remembered that he had that person as his opponent. His pride had gotten the better of him. In his subconscious mind, he considered Jonathan to be inferior to him. ¡°You¡¯re telling me that these two incidents are connected with Jonathan?¡± Aplicated look appeared in Leonardo¡¯s eyes. Wace replied, ¡°Other than him, I really can¡¯t think of anyone else with a grudge against us who would do this.¡± To that, Leonardo responded, ¡°But this is impossible. Jonathan is still being detained. Also, our opponent was extremely cruel, and his tactics were terrifying. I don¡¯t believe that he is capable of this.¡± In response, Wace answered, ¡°Jonathan¡¯s origins are a mystery. It¡¯s highly possible he has someone to help him.¡± After a pause, he added, ¡°But then, I can¡¯t be perfectly sure if Jonathan has anything to do with this as well.¡± Leonardo groaned and said, ¡°Our topmost priority now is to find out who¡¯s behind this.¡± ¡°The culprit is extremely skilled,¡± Wace stated. ¡°It won¡¯t be easy to find out his identity within a short period of time. We have too many branches, so it¡¯s difficult to guard against him as well. Furthermore, quite a number of disciples are dead now, Young Master. If this were to continue, their master would put the me on us. We won¡¯t be able to handle that if it really happens.¡± Leonardo frowned heavily. ¡°Then what do you suggest we do?¡± He was extremely angry at the culprit, but at the same time, he was suffering a headache over it. His anger couldn¡¯t change anything, for the culprit was simply too cunning. It wouldn¡¯t be easy to find him. At the same time, Leonardo was the leader of Young Corporation. He needed to get a grasp on the whole situation and make decisions ordingly. If bloody incidents like these were to happen again, it would be highly possible for the empire he had built so painstakingly toe crumbling down. That was the oue that he was absolutely unable to ept. Wace then told him in a serious tone, ¡°I still think that this matter has something to do with Jonathan. Young Master, you should go and meet him.¡± Leonardo fell silent for a moment. Then, he replied, ¡°All right. I got it. Mr. Moralez, you may leave. I need some time to think.¡± When Wace heard Leonardo¡¯s response, he knew he shouldn¡¯t say anything further. Hence, with a grunt, he then exited. Meanwhile, Leonardo was thinking to himself if this incident really had something to do with Jonathan. If so, he had truly made a huge mistake. That mistake was none other than his act of underestimating Jonathan. He didn¡¯t underestimate Jonathan in terms of his capabilities but his daring and cruelty. Ah, Jonathan Lawson! I¡¯ve never expected that he would dare tomit such an atrocious massacre! He¡¯s truly one with balls, eh? I guess I¡¯d been rather foolish for crossing someone like him. Leonardo was still uncertain that this incident was connected with Jonathan. At that moment, though, a piece of newest information came through to him. Young Corporation had a professional intelligence team that was named Dark Shadow, and the leader of the team was codenamed Hawk. Hawk normally wouldn¡¯t appear in front of public eyes, so he was an extremely mysterious person. Leonardo received a call from Hawk. ¡°Young Master, ording to the newest intelligence, Jonathan met up with a mysterious young man in the detention center two days ago. We have the surveince records from the police stations. I¡¯ll send them over to your phone. Please take a look.¡± Leonardo felt his heart skip a beat as he nodded and responded, ¡°All right!¡± Soon, the footage was sent to him. When he saw Kieran in the video, he could instantly detect the young man¡¯s cruelty and murderous intent. Subconsciously, he was already certain that these two bloody cases were the handiwork of Kieran. I Am Unstoppable Chapter 45 I Am Unstoppable Chapter 45 Chapter 45 Malicious Call At Midnight Leonardo fell into deep thought. He finally knew that the culprit was Kieran, but he did not know where to find him. There was not much time left for him to waste. The Strikezone Martial Arts and Young Corporation¡¯s reputations were the most important to him at first. However, nothing was as importantpared to the survival of Young Corporation. First of all, he had to put the murder cases to a stop. Leonardo contemted in his mind and came up with a n. He then called Morgan and said, ¡°Master Hayes, can you please inform Jonathan that our conflict will be dissolved, and Young Corporation will also admit being at fault if he ceases the attack on us? He will be set free, and we¡¯ll not interfere with each other¡¯s businesses from now on.¡± Morgan was confused because the murder cases in Young Corporation were a mystery and not publicized for fear of mass panic. However, Morgan still dly agreed. After that, Morgan rushed to meet Jonathan and ryed Leonardo¡¯s message to him. Jonathan snorted. ¡°Leonardo, that brat, is indeed a scaredy-cat. He surrenders once you show him some tricks.¡± Morgan was curious and asked, ¡°Master Lawson, Leonardo said that you attacked Young Corporation. How did you do that when you¡¯re detained here?¡± Jonathan respected Morgan, so he answered, ¡°Master Hayes, there are some things I cannot divulge, but I can tell you that I did some things to the Young Corporation.¡± Morgan knew how to read the situation and did not continue probing since Jonathan was unwilling to share. He heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as you¡¯re okay.¡± Jonathan told Morgan, ¡°Master Hayes, please tell Leonardo that I agree to his terms.¡± Morgan nodded, then left the ce. After reaching a mutual consensus, Bethany¡¯s family immediately announced that they would not sue Jonathan and that the incident had no rtion to him from the start. They imed that Bethany had always been ill, and they just wanted to ckmail Jonathan for money. Amber knew all the details clearly from the start. The only problem they had was Bethany¡¯s family¡¯s insistence on Jonathan. Now that they stopped, it was rational to set Jonathan free. Amber was not in Horington, and she did not hear about the Young Corporation¡¯s murder cases. The incident within Young Corporation was kept under wraps by Jipsdale¡¯s officials and Leonardo. They decided to settle it privately. Leonardo spent a lot of money, made threats, and also promised rewards to make sure everyone in the family kept quiet about the incident. Amber was with Yasmin and the otherdies when she heard that Bethany¡¯s family pulled back from suing Jonathan. She was overjoyed by the news, and thedies immediately returned to Horington. Amber knew Jonathan must have done something that forced Leonardo to give up. Nheless, Jonathan¡¯s release was the best oue. At eleven o¡¯clock in the morning, Jonathan finished giving his statement and signed the report before he was released. It was a courtyard filled with greens outside the police station. The sunlight made everything look refreshing and bright when it shone on the courtyard. Jonathan was locked up for more than a week, so he could not help himself and let out a wolf¡¯s howl for having regained his freedom. No one can restrain me and keep me bound! Right then, a few cars drove up to the police station. The next moment, Amber, Jennifer, Yasmin, and Jessica got out of the cars. The fourdies had their distinct unique charms. Jennifer had a mature and charming temperament, while Amber was carefree and bubbly. Meanwhile, Yasmin was cold and elegant, and Jessica was a mischievous-looking beauty. The four girls were happy to see Jonathaning out safely. Jessica giggled and teased Jonathan, ¡°Are you howling or imitating a ghoul¡¯s screech?¡± ¡°Jessy, you must¡¯ve missed me and wanted to hug me, right? Come here.¡± Jonathan looked at Jessica andughed while he held his arms wide open to her. Jessica immediately hid behind Jennifer and pushed thetter forward while she said, ¡°You can hug Jennifer instead.¡± Jennifer¡¯s face flushed red. Jonathan was also embarrassed, so he scratched his head andughed airily. Yasmin nced at Jonathan and smiled. ¡°d to know you¡¯re fine. Let¡¯s go now. We¡¯ll bring you to take a shower first, then eat a hearty meal.¡± Jonathan had not been eating well in the police station, so he immediately consented. ¡°Sounds good!¡± Amber watched them from the side and stated, ¡°I have something else to attend to, so I won¡¯t be joining.¡± However, Jessica was unwilling to let her go. ¡°Amber, you can¡¯t be absent. It¡¯s more fun if everyone is there. You can do whatever it is you need to doter.¡± Jonathan chimed in, ¡°That¡¯s right, Captain Johnson. I need to thank you too.¡± Amber relented under their persistence. Although the fourdies were friendly with each other, Jennifer felt a little out of ce. She was the oldest among them, and her family background was inferior to theirs. Yasmin and the rest all wore branded items and drove luxurious cars, but she was only an ordinary employee. Even though they were mindful around her to make her feel better, they were still too different, and Jennifer felt an inferiorityplex. The group got into their cars. Jonathan and Jennifer went with Amber. Jonathan called shotgun, and Jennifer sat at the back. When the car started moving, Amber asked Jonathan, ¡°What did you do to Leonardo? Why did he give up?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a secret.¡± Jonathan grinned. It was something he could not allow Amber to know, but even if she found out, there was nothing she could do because he did nothing. However, he knew that Amber would be angry and hate him once she found out the truth. He did not want to lose a friend like Amber, so he could only hide the details. Amber knew that Jonathan would not say anything about the subject, then decided that she did not need to pry for details either. Some things are better left unknown. She was okay as long as Jonathan was safe. They proceeded as nned with the shower and then grabbed lunch. In between, Yasmin and Jessica also asked Jonathan about how he made Leonardo give up, but he only gave them vague answers as he did with Amber. If he was unwilling to share the details, then no one could force it out of him. After the meal, they went to the karaoke bar, and the funsted until night. The group went to grab dinner together, and by the time they parted, it was already nine o¡¯clock at night. The whole day of fun and games allowed Amber to grow closer to Yasmin and Jessica. Meanwhile, Jennifer grew more distant as time passed. Amber sent Jonathan and Jennifer home, and Jennifer thanked Amber again after reaching home; she was still polite despite her silence. On the other hand, Jonathan behaved casually and simply waved Amber off. Amber did not get angry at him for the simplicity and instead felt happy because there was no need for courtesy between her and Jonathan. Jonathan and Jennifer stood in front of the residential area at Baykeep and watched as Amber drove away. When they could no longer see Amber¡¯s car, Jennifer silently turned around and entered the residential area. Jonathan was puzzled by her reaction. He thought that he could finally spend some alone time with Jennifer after sending the other girls away. However, he did not expect such a response from her. He helplessly trudged behind Jennifer and asked, ¡°Jennifer, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just a little tired,¡± Jennifer answered without looking at him. Her expression was somewhat forlorn and cold. Jonathan fell into a stupor because he could notprehend her. His carefree and easygoing nature did not allow him to read into Jennifer¡¯s change in mood, and he brushed it off after ruffling his hair. Jennifer went to her bedroom to sleep right away after arriving home. Meanwhile, Jonathan phoned Kieran in his room. He said after thetter picked up, ¡°Thanks, Kiki. I¡¯m fine now.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Kieran answered softly, ¡°No problem.¡± Jonathan smiled. ¡°Leave the country as soon as possible. I¡¯ll go find you once I have the opportunity.¡± ¡°Okay¡­ I didn¡¯t do anything wrong, right?¡± Kieran sought confirmation. ¡°You did great,¡± Jonathan remarked. He knew that Kieran was asking because Jonathan disliked killing people, and yet Kieran had killed a lot of people. However, Jonathan would not me him because the people Kieran killed were people who Jonathan should have killed personally. Hence, he felt nothing but gratitude toward Kieran. Besides, Kieran was an exceptional assassin. Jonathan never reminded him to avoid killing more than necessary or gave othermands because it would only limit Kieran¡¯s potential. After hanging up on the call, Jonathan prepared to go to bed, but his phone rang again. The caller was Leonardo. The first words he said were, ¡°It¡¯s Leonardo.¡± Jonathan did not mind it and casually responded, ¡°What do you want?¡± Leonardo replied, ¡°I admit that I¡¯ve underestimated you.¡± ¡°It¡¯ste at night, and you¡¯re calling just to tell me this?¡± Jonathan snorted. Leonardo fell silent, then said, ¡°Say¡­ What will you do if I capture Jennifer, Yasmin, and Jessica?¡± Jonathan was momentarily stunned, then chuckled. ¡°Then I promise you that Young Corporation would fall.¡± ¡°Ipromised because I didn¡¯t want to trouble the masters and the elders in Yaleview. Do you really think I¡¯m afraid of you?¡± Leonardo sneered. I Am Unstoppable Chapter 46 I Am Unstoppable Chapter 46 Chapter 46 No Compromising Jonathan could not help but secretly contemte the meaning behind Leonardo¡¯s phone call. It makes no sense for Leonardo to say such a perfunctory threat based on his identity. ¡°What exactly are you trying to say?¡± Jonathan went straight to the point. Leonardo replied, ¡°As I said before, I have underestimated you. No matter whose fault it is, the bad blood between us has already been established. We can¡¯t put an end to this matter just like that. How about this? I¡¯ll regard you as an opponent of equal standing and have a life-and-death battle with you in the arena.¡± Although Leonardo was someone of prominent status, he had brute courage. He was still a fighter at the end of the day. Therefore, at this moment, he would use his life to defend the dignity of the disciples of Strikezone Martial Arts. Jonathan replied without hesitation, ¡°Oh,e on! Leonardo, none of the disciples of Strikezone Martial Arts, including you, is trustworthy. When I had that life-and-death battle with Randy that day, everyone agreed that no one could butt in. But do you remember what you did after that? So if I fight you now, I have to die if I lose. However, if I win, I¡¯m afraid that the masters supporting you might make a surprise appearance. Doesn¡¯t that mean I would have to fight endlessly?¡± ¡°No. I¡¯ll report this to the masters and exin all the details to them clearly,¡± Leonardo answered. However, Jonathan rejected his suggestion. ¡°Doing this is meaningless. I still don¡¯t trust any of you. And even if I do, I¡¯ll not fight you.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Leonardo started to sound irritated. Jonathan chuckled as he replied, ¡°You¡¯re thirty this year, while I¡¯m only twenty-six. Not only are you experienced, but you¡¯re also in the prime of your life, and your cultivation is already unmatchable. On the other hand, I still have a lot to work and improve on, and I admit that I¡¯m not your opponent now. A fighter needs to be courageous. But if he went ahead and insisted on fighting a losing battle, that¡¯s not being courageous. That¡¯s just a fool trying to seek death.¡± Hearing that, Leonardo was at a loss for words. Jonathan added, ¡°Leonardo, both of us have already reached a certain cultivation stage. I do care for these women. But if you used them to threaten me, I guess I have to get over it. At most, I¡¯ll take revenge on you after you killed them. It¡¯s an option I can consider. You and I will always be enemies. Think it over yourself.¡± He hung up after finishing his sentence. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The meaning behind his words was clear¡ªif Leonardo captured Jennifer and the other women, he intended to force Jonathan to submit to him. However, not only would Jonathan not submit to him, but he would even take revenge in an unimaginable way. That was how reality worked. If an enemy was to capture someone¡¯s woman, was thetter supposed to satisfy his opponent by kneeling at his feet and hurting himself? Things would not work out in the end, and both that person and his lover would get killed. People of the modern days like Jonathan had their way of doing things, which was to let the other party complete the killing before making them pay a far steeper price. If people with great vision could not even be decisive in such matters, how could they even be capable of aplishing great things? There used to be an emperor in the past whose parents got captured by his enemy, and thetter even used his parents¡¯ lives to threaten him, wanting to invade hisnd. However, the emperor did not give in and managed to save his country. Jonathan did not give it much thought after hanging up the call. Knowing that Leonardo¡¯s cultivation was at an unfathomable level, there was no way he would foolishly agree to that battle. If they were to fight openly in the arena, he knew that he was no match for Leonardo. However, if he could y dirty, he would not have to fear fighting the other man. That was also what had been bothering Leonardo currently. With that, Jonathan was able to have a peaceful sleep after that. The next morning, Jonathan woke up and took a bath as usual. When he and Jennifer saw each other, the woman did not spare him a look, treating him as though he was invisible. Her action caused Jonathan to feel incredibly gloomy. After Jennifer had finished washing up, Jonathan wanted to send her off to work. ¡°No need for that.¡± Jennifer rejected his offer. The instantly muddle-headed Jonathan grabbed Jennifer by her fair arm and spoke. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Did I do something wrong?¡± Jennifer silently shrugged off Jonathan¡¯s hand. ¡°It has nothing to do with you.¡± She then took her bag and wanted to leave. Jonathan was also a person with a bad temper. Hence, he suddenly carried Jennifer over his shoulder and flung her on the couch, directly pressing her under him. A panicked look appeared on Jennifer¡¯s face. While pressing himself on top of her, Jonathan could feel her heartbeat thudding like a drum. Without warning, he kissed the woman¡¯s alluring lips. Jonathan felt frustrated in regards to Jennifer¡¯s behavior from before. Aren¡¯t we still being lovey-dovey when we were in the detention room? Why is she acting all weird once we get out of that ce? A searing pain emanated from his tongue the moment he kissed her. What the heck? Jennifer just bit me! Due to the pain, Jonathan had no choice but to release his grip. Jennifer stared at him, and the expression in her eyes was cold and detached. Although Jonathan longed to get intimate with Jennifer, he knew he could not force himself on the other party at this time. With one step, he crossed to the front seat and sat down. He asked, ¡°Regardless, you should have told me what happened. Can¡¯t we resolve it together?¡± Jennifer propped herself up and sat down, her hair slightly messy. Thus, she tidied up her hair and smoothed out the creases on her skirt. Anyone would be charmed by this provocative action of hers. Jonathan found it hard to maintain hisposure. This seducing woman is trying to torment me! The more he could not have her, the stronger his desire for her grew, which was what Jonathan was experiencing presently. ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Jennifer pushed Jonathan away after replying and strode straight out of the house. Seeing this, Jonathan did not dare to continue pestering her. He was also feeling toozy to go to work. He did not care about the job anyway. The only reason for him working there was to ensure the safety of Yasmin and the others. However, it was clear that nothing would happen to them. Therefore, he drove to a small dining store and got himself a te of spaghetti bolognese before going back home to catch some sleep. Time flew by, and the carefree man had slept until two o¡¯clock in the afternoon. Momentster, Jonathan¡¯s phone suddenly rang, and he answered the call groggily. He could hear Jessica¡¯s voice on the other end of the line. She scolded jokingly, ¡°Silly Jonathan, why didn¡¯t youe to work? Are you trying to be a rebel?¡± Listening to Jessica¡¯s voice had put Jonathan in a good mood. He felt energized and sat up before letting out augh. ¡°Why? You didn¡¯t see me for a day, and it felt like an eternity to you already?¡± ¡°What nonsense are you saying?¡± Jessica spoke. ¡°Don¡¯t you still have Jennifer? How can I think about you?¡± Jonathan replied merrily, ¡°Haha! It seems like someone is jealous. Do you want to be my woman too? How about that?¡± ¡°Drop dead!¡± Jessica cursed before ending the call. Jonathan could not help but guffaw after knowing how much he had angered the woman. However, he received another phone call from Yasmin almost instantly. She did not sound too pleased. ¡°Jonathan, Jessy originally wanted to invite you to a meal out of goodwill. Why can¡¯t you give in to her?¡± With a giggle, Jonathan said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m only joking with her.¡± Yasmin replied, ¡°You must have been sleeping at home today and haven¡¯t gotten any lunch yet. Is there any ce you want to eat? Jessy and I can give you a treat.¡± As Jonathan was too reluctant to move, he responded, ¡°I don¡¯t want to trouble you. I can whip up some pasta for myself at home. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m doing fine.¡± Deep inside, he was very touched by the concerns the two women had exhibited to him. He felt warmth from the friendship shared among them. Noticing Jonathan¡¯s disinterest, Yasmin did not attempt to ask him out again. The two chatted for a while before hanging up the phone. Jonathany on his bed once more and continued sleeping. However, he only managed to doze off for a short time before his doorbell rang. It was Polly who had dropped by. Jonathan got to his feet and opened the door while wearing only a pair of baggy shorts. Polly had worn a low-cut ck slip dress, making her look elegant and sexy at the same time. It was as though she had no w at all as a woman. As Jonathan stood at the door, his gaze swept across Polly¡¯s cleavage, and he could feel the heat rising in his lower abdomen. Even though he was pretty thick-skinned, he could not help but feel embarrassed at a moment like this. The man immediately bent over to cover his tummy and said, ¡°My stomach hurts. I¡¯ll have to go to the restroom first.¡± Polly broke into a smile at his words. After that, she spoke solemnly. ¡°Okay, stop pretending. I have something serious to discuss with you.¡± Jonathan immediately regted his emotions and calmed his heart which was raging wildly. Just like this, his heart finally regained peace. The difference between a martial artist and an ordinary person was how much they could control their thoughts and feelings. When ordinary people were in the face of danger, they could not contain their fears or desires. To people like Jonathan and Polly, who were martial artists, they would be able to control their emotions and be resolute when needed. ¡°Is it a serious matter?¡± Jonathan led Polly into the house and quickly put on a white shirt and trousers. After dampening his hair, he had a stern appearance. Polly answered, ¡°I heard that Southreef harbor and the Curieux, which belonged to Young Corporation, had been destroyed, and more than seventy people had lost their lives in this incident. Was Kieran responsible for this?¡± Jonathan did not feel the need to hide the matter from Polly. Therefore, he nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± ¡°Was that your intention?¡± Polly questioned him with aplex look on her face. ¡°You can say that,¡± replied Jonathan. Pollypsed into a heavy silence for a while before speaking up. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to make such a ruthless decision.¡± Jonathan answered in a steely voice, ¡°If I don¡¯t let Leonardo experience what fear feels like, that man would always be too eager to bring me down. I could only apologize to those innocent people involved. That is how Kiki takes action. It¡¯s always the survival of the fittest.¡± ¡°I know you¡¯re not a bloodthirsty person. You didn¡¯t instruct Kieran to do so, right? It¡¯s just that Kieran¡¯s a natural assassin, and you can¡¯t restrict his killing intent. If you do so, it will suppress his murderous aura, causing his strength to decrease drastically. In turn, it would harm him, am I right?¡± Polly suddenly brought up this question. Jonathan involuntarily took a few glimpses at Polly. ¡°As expected, talking to you is a breeze.¡± He had to admit that he enjoyed chatting with Polly. They had nothing to hide from the other party and could talk to each other about anything. It was because they had a mutual understanding. I Am Unstoppable Chapter 47 I Am Unstoppable Chapter 47 Chapter 47 I Am Not A Princess Polly then pondered and said, ¡°Do you think Leonardo will admit defeat just like that? Although the world outside doesn¡¯t know about this matter, there are still some gossips that are spreading like wildfire in the martial arts world.¡± Jonathan responded, ¡°Of course, Leonardo wouldn¡¯t admit defeat so easily. But Kiki has definitely given him a shock. So, even if he does take action next time, he won¡¯t be that careless anymore. In other words, he¡¯ll either do nothing or make a move when he¡¯s confident that he can kill me.¡± Polly said grimly, ¡°Exactly my thoughts.¡± She paused for a while and continued, ¡°I have some connections who provide me intel. I¡¯ll help you to monitor the situation.¡± Jonathan grinned and replied, ¡°Thanks a lot.¡± Polly shed him a smile. Suddenly, she said, ¡°Hey, Jonathan. I have an idea. I promise you won¡¯t have to worry about the future if you follow my n.¡± Feeling curious, Jonathan asked, ¡°Huh? What is it?¡± Polly exined, ¡°Amber is not an ordinary person withmon family background. Besides, she doesn¡¯t have a boyfriend yet. If you can be in a rtionship with her and eventually be her husband, Leonardo won¡¯t dare to mess with you so easily again.¡± Jonathan chuckled and responded, ¡°Never mind. Leonardo might be powerful, but I¡¯m not at that stage where I need to rely on a woman for protection.¡± Polly smiled faintly and uttered, ¡°I knew it. An ambitious person like you won¡¯t bother to do such things. Then again, Amber is really an amazing woman. Are you really not attracted to her? Don¡¯t tell me you only like Jennifer?¡± After a brief pause, she said in a strange tone, ¡°Jennifer might be pretty, but she¡¯s a divorcee. Objectively speaking, her criteria is not as great as women like Amber¡¯s, Jessica¡¯s, and Yasmin¡¯s. And out of all people, you have a soft spot for Jennifer. Tell me, are you some kind of weirdo that likes women who are older than you?¡± Jonathan was shocked by her words. ¡°That¡¯s right. I like older women. I like you too, Ms. McDaniels. Would you like to date me?¡± Polly rolled her eyes. She was a decent woman who would not make such bold jokes with Jonathan. Immediately, she rose to her feet and replied, ¡°Okay. That¡¯s enough nonsense. I¡¯ll get going now.¡± Seeing that, Jonathan got to his feet to send her off. At five o¡¯clock in the evening, Jonathan wanted to pick Jennifer up from her workce. However, when he recalled her icy attitude, he figured there was no need for him to go there and make a clown of himself. Though Jonathan was a frivolous person, he was extremely prideful. He had spent his entire day sleeping. In fact, he ate nothing apart from his breakfast. After deciding not to pick Jennifer up, he fell back to sleep. His sleep pattern was different from that of ordinary people. When he was asleep, his breathing would coincide with the celestial bodies, which could give him more energy. It could be said that he was like a god of sleep. At nine o¡¯clock at night, Jennifer finally returned home from work. Jonathan was woken up by the sounds of running water. Hence, he guessed she must have gone straight into the bathroom to shower. At first, he did not really care. After all, he felt Jennifer was too fickle. Hence, he decided to do nothing. However, the more time passed, the more he thought something was amiss. Jennifer had been in the bathroom for over two hours. Suddenly, Jonathan started panicking as the sound of water could still be heard. D*mn it. She can¡¯t have slit her wrists, right? Cursing under his breath, he rushed over to the bathroom and barged in without hesitation. In reality, he could have knocked on the door before entering. Surprisingly, that thought never crossed his mind at that moment. Perhaps, deep down, he just wanted to barge in to take a look. As soon as the door swung open, he was greeted by a steamy scene. Jennifer was wearing a dress and sitting on the floor. What was more surprising was that she had already fallen asleep. It was apparent that she had too much to drink. She waspletely drenched, revealing the exquisite curves on her body. The sight before Jonathan made him excited yet worried for her. Thus, he stepped forward to turn off the shower and carried her out of the bathroom. After carrying her to her bedroom, he was faced with a crucial situation. He could not bear to leave Jennifer sleeping in a wet dress. Hence, he had to help her take off her dress, wipe her body, and put on tight-fitting pajamas on her. This was what every righteous person would do. After half an hour, he finally left her room reluctantly. He had already done all the steps he had thought of earlier, taking care of every possible aspect. It was time for him to leave since he had touched every part of her body during the entire process. He felt that if he were to remain there, he would turn into a bloodthirsty beast that would devour Jennifer. Although Jonathan was a sc*mbag, he was still a person with boundaries. At three o¡¯clock in the morning, he woke up to the sound of muffled sobbing. The weeping sound was suppressed so much that an average person would not have heard it. Despite that, Jonathan had an incredible sense of hearing. Thus, he still heard it clearly. It was Jennifer who was crying. Jonathan¡¯s heart ached. What¡¯s wrong with Jennifer? He leaped off his bed instantly and arrived at Jennifer¡¯s room door, where her suppressed sobs became clearer. Jonathan called out, ¡°Jennifer?¡± The woman in the room froze at the voice. Sitting on the bed, she wiped off her tears and responded, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Go back to sleep.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jonathan could not help but ask. At the same time, he forced the door open. Shocked by his violent actions, Jennifer quickly hid under the nkets. She did not want him to witness her weak and tearful side. At the same time, Jonathan could not bear to see women crying. Hence, he did not turn on the lights. Instead, he walked straight to the bed and lifted the thin nkets. Right then, he saw a sexy-looking Jennifer curled up on the bed. It was a rather seductive sight. ¡°Just exactly what is it you can¡¯t tell me?¡± Jonathan fumed. He, too, knew his actions were inappropriate, but that was how he was when his temper red. Jennifer did not respond. At that moment, she looked pitiful, and her sobs became louder. To Jonathan, she had always been a prideful woman who never liked showing her weakness to outsiders. Initially, he thought his rough actions would make her infuriated. To his surprise, she only cried even harder. Her pitiful and tear-stained face left Jonathan bewildered. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Jennifer,¡± he apologized hurriedly and covered her with the nket. He then shamelessly climbed into the bed and wrapped his arms tightly around Jennifer, who did not struggle and remained curled up in his embrace. She looked just like a little girl from the neighbor¡¯s house. At that point in time, she could not be bothered to think about anything else. All she wanted was to enjoy the rare embrace. Jonathan, on the other hand, was feeling blissful as he could hug such a beauty. After a long while, Jennifer¡¯s sobs became softer, and she dozed off. Jonathan, too, fell asleep in that position. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. By the time he woke up, it was already five in the morning. The sky outside was slowly bing bright. Suddenly, his eyes flew open, and he saw Jennifer¡¯s pitch-ck eyes staring at him. Seeing the man slowly open his eyes, Jennifer panicked and shut hers hurriedly. In the meantime, Jonathan zed his eyes over Jennifer¡¯s seductive, red lips. Unable to control himself anymore, he leaned forward and kissed it. It was an instinctive reaction¡ªa feeling of adoration toward beautiful things. At first, Jennifer struggled slightly. However, she soon immersed herself in Jonathan¡¯s passionate kiss. Jonathan kissed her greedily, and the two of themunched into a passionate moment. At that moment, Jonathan had the urge to bring things to the next level. However, the second he shifted his hand, Jennifer caught it. ¡°I have something to tell you. I¡¯ll let you have me when I¡¯m done.¡± When Jonathan heard her words, he bubbled with excitement. Jennifer, on the other hand, was rather calm. She was so calm that Jonathan found it unfamiliar. After a few seconds of silence, she finally exined, ¡°My dad is the section chief of the auditing bureau. My mom is a mathematics teacher at a prestigious high school. I was brought up in a well-off family, and I¡¯m the only daughter. I¡¯m my parent¡¯s most precious girl, and my mom would always say I¡¯m her little princess. Simrly, I¡¯m a little princess to my rtives and friends. From kindergarten till university, I¡¯ve always been one of the top ten scorers. Hence, I¡¯m also my teachers¡¯ favorite.¡± Jonathan listened to her quietly, not having any intentions to interrupt her tale. Jennifer continued, ¡°In the past, I imagined I would get married to a prince charming, or like those fantasy stories where my potential husband would descend from colorful clouds to take my hand in marriage. Then, I met my ex-husband, Wesley. He was the president of the student council. He was always dressed in a white suit which made him look gentle and refined. When he pursued me, I could not help but fall in love with him. However, my parents were against our rtionship. Hence, I fell out with them and got pregnant before marriage. In the end, they had no choice but topromise and let me get married. After that, I gave birth to Winnie. Unfortunately, it was only after the marriage that I realized there was a difference between our imagination and reality. Wesley was an ipetent person who could not stay for long at any job. Worst of all, he¡¯s apulsive gambler. Evidently, I¡¯m not some girl everyone loves and adores, nor am I some princess. I¡¯m just a stupid woman. At first, I had given up on all the men. However, I get lonely sometimes in the dead of night. I still have some fantasies about love. After that, I met you, Jonathan. You¡¯re different from the men I know, and I feel that you¡¯re a real gentleman. I kept thinking about this over and over again. You¡¯re just a security guard. Though I¡¯m a few years older than you, I should still be worthy of you, right?¡± I Am Unstoppable Chapter 48 I Am Unstoppable Chapter 48 Chapter 48 I Will Realize Your Dreams Hearing that, Jonathan rubbed his nose. Jennifer was right. Though she was divorced and had a daughter, she was still a gorgeous woman who was more than worthy of being with an insignificant security guard like him. Sadly, Jonathan was an insensitive person who never thought of such problems, let alone experienced the feeling of inferiority. Even if he were in the presence of a royal princess, he would not be impressed, nor would he think he was not worthy of her. Even if the woman was just a waitress, he did not have any concerns as long as he found her attractive. Basically, he was a carefree person. He was well aware of his feelings for Jennifer. He liked her, but he liked her body more. Hence, he was unsure if he would be tired of her once he acquired her body. One thing he was sure of was that he did not want to get married, start a family, and bepletely restrained by it. If he did that, he would not be able to go to bars and flirt with other girls. Nheless, Jennifer was not aware of his messy thoughts. She continued exining, ¡°I¡¯m more than aware that it¡¯s an unwise move to be with you. A woman like me should be looking for a mature, middle-aged man. He should have a sessful career and possibly be a divorcee who can handle children. On top of that, he¡¯ll love me like a seventeen-year-old princess. My mom has been introducing many men to me, and manypany directors fell in love with me at first sight. They kept pursuing me, but I still think something iscking in terms of feelings. They¡¯re all selfish and realistic people. When I told my mom that I didn¡¯t have feelings for them, she scolded me for not learning from my mistakes. She said my feelings were never right, leaving me no room to retort her.¡± As Jonathan listened to her quietly, he could sense the struggle in Jennifer¡¯s heart. It was as if she did not want to make do, nor did she want to give in. She still had hope in life, and she did not want topromise so easily. That was why she was telling him all that in the detention room, that she was willing to risk everything and follow him to the ends of the earth. She was a righteous woman who believed in romance. After a few seconds of silence, Jennifer continued, ¡°To me, though you¡¯re just a security guard, we can still be together on equal footing. I just want to take the gamble again, no matter how terrible the ending could be. I told myself that if I lost this round, I¡¯d resign to my fate. Hence, even if you¡¯re locked up, or if you need to risk everything and flee to another country, I¡¯m willing to go with you. But now, I¡¯m starting to realize I¡¯m too na?ve. When I see you with Ms. Smith, Ms. McDaniels, and the other beautiful women, you act so naturally. That was when I knew you weren¡¯t just some security guard. You¡¯re a big shot, which exins why you don¡¯t feel inferior in their presence. As for me¡­ I¡¯m just a divorcee¡ªa second-hand good that has nothing. I¡¯ve got nothing to be proud of except for that slight beauty of mine. Besides, you¡¯re still so young. I¡¯m totally not worthy of being with you.¡± Jonathan was dumbfounded. After a few seconds, he finally came back to his senses. He finally realized why Jennifer was neglecting him¡ªshe believed she did not deserve him. This silly woman is willing to go to the ends of the earth with me. And now that I¡¯ve regained my freedom, she thinks she doesn¡¯t deserve me. What a foolish woman. ¡°Jennifer¡­¡± He wanted to console her, but he did not know what to say. ¡°Jonathan, haven¡¯t you always wanted my body? Well, I shall satisfy you today.¡± Jennifer¡¯s eyes reddened, and tears started streaming down her cheeks. ¡°But after tonight, we¡¯ll never see each other again. I¡¯ll do what my mom wants¡ªfind a reliable man and get married.¡± With that, she started kissing him, guiding his hands to caress her breasts. Jonathan, on the other hand, was stunned, and he kept thinking about Jennifer¡¯s words that told him they were never going to see each other again. At that thought, he felt as though he had lost something. A feeling of bitterness and despair crept into his heart. At that moment, he suddenly pushed Jennifer away and leaped off the bed. Jennifer was dumbfounded. Meanwhile, Jonathan took a deep breath and looked at her. There were no traces of desire in his gaze. Instead, it was reced with sincerity and genuineness. ¡°Jennifer, listen to me. You¡¯re more than worthy of deserving me. Moreover, I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re a divorcee or if you have a daughter. I don¡¯t care about all these worldly things.¡± He caught his breath before adding, ¡°I¡¯m just not ready to start a family since I¡¯ve been too used to fooling around. Hence, I can¡¯t go against my conscience and promise you a perfect future. After all, if I can¡¯t keep my words, I¡¯ll be no different from Wesley.¡± He paused for a while and continued, ¡°But I think you have a huge problem, that is you ce your future and your happiness on a man. You don¡¯t have to do that. You, too, can have your own business and live independently without any restraints. You¡¯re a romantic woman, and that¡¯s how you should act.¡± Hearing that, Jennifer fell into deep thought. However, she quicklyughed at herself and said, ¡°My own business? That¡¯s easier said than done.¡± Suddenly, Jonathan grinned and responded, ¡°Jen, I can help you with that. Why don¡¯t we work together to start a bar? You can be the boss while I will be the security guard.¡± Jennifer was moved by the suggestion, but she quickly said, ¡°I don¡¯t have that much capital.¡± Jonathan exined, ¡°I don¡¯t either. But we can bring in more partners. I¡¯ll get Ms. McDaniels, Yasmin, Jessica, and Amber toe over tomorrow and ask them to each chip in some money. With Amber¡¯s rtionship, Ms. McDaniels¡¯s connections, and our capability, we¡¯ll definitely gain unlimited profit.¡± Jennifer was instantly filled with enthusiasm after hearing what Jonathan had said. If she could actually be an owner of a business and had an ie every day, she could definitely live independently and no longer live in such a helpless state. However, she still had her doubts. ¡°But we have nothing. Are you sure that¡¯s okay?¡± Jonathan assured, ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much, Jennifer. They, too, need money. I¡¯m just bringing them in to have them invest in our business. Once we earn from it, we¡¯ll give them some dividends. Thus, they¡¯re not losing anything. All we have to do is contribute physically. Don¡¯t you agree?¡± After thinking about it, Jennifer agreed with his words. At that moment, all her sadness had been reced with an excitement to start a business. Suddenly, she realized she only had her underwear on, revealing too much of her body. At that realization, she blushed, and she quickly pulled the nket over herself, saying angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t look.¡± Seeing Jennifer had returned to her original self, Jonathan let out a sigh of relief. The truth was, he was not at all interested in starting a business or earning money. After all, he had the ability to give out any amount of money. Even so, the most important thing was finding a way to make Jennifer happy at that moment. No matter what, he could not bear to let Jennifer end up with a big-bellied director. The thought of her being pinned under another man gave him the urge to kill someone. Therefore, Jonathan truly wanted to help Jennifer build a business she could call her own. Only then would she give up on the idea of epting any kind of rtionship without the element of love. He, too, could be more at ease. After all, he had already seen her naked. However, the way Jennifer looked shy under the nkets made him want to tease her. He uttered, ¡°Jen, I¡¯m the one who helped you to get changed. There¡¯s no use covering yourself up now.¡± Hearing that, Jennifer let out an ear-piercing scream. She finally had the time to think about that matter. Though she was utterly humiliated, she could not bring herself to make anyints. She only said, ¡°You should get out.¡± Jonathan chuckled. ¡°Jen, you can¡¯t me me for this. You were the one who fell asleep in the bathroom. I was just worried you¡¯d fall sick by staying under the shower. I did it for your own good.¡± Right then, Jennifer crawled out from the nkets and asked him curiously, ¡°How did you know I fell asleep in the bathroom?¡± Jonathan answered, ¡°How would I know? All I knew was that you had been in there for too long. I could hear your shower in my room. Ah. Jen, I hear the sound of your shower every day. The thought of seeing how you look while showering is the greatest pleasure of my life.¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Jennifer raged, unable to hold her anger in. Jonathan loved teasing her, and he could imagine what she looked like at that moment despite the darkness. Nevertheless, there was a limit to making jokes. Thus, he chuckled and left Jennifer¡¯s room. He slept exceptionally well for the rest of the night. The next morning, he woke up unusually early. When he was washing up, he bumped into Jennifer, who blushed at the sight of him. He snickered and asked, ¡°Did you sleep wellst night?¡± Jennifer blushed even more and rolled her eyes at him. She then dashed into the bathroom and shut the door. As soon as they were done washing up, Jonathan drove the car to send Jennifer to work. She did not show any resistance that day. In fact, she was rtively gentle. Moreover, she was in a good mood and had a greatplexion with a tinge of red on her cheeks. It was a rare sight. She looked just like a seventeen-year-old girl. As soon as the car was on the road, Jonathan said, ¡°I¡¯ll contact everyone in a while to gather for lunch. Then, we¡¯ll decide on things.¡± Jennifer nodded, feeling quite excited. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. He then chuckled and uttered, ¡°Why don¡¯t I buy you a Ferrari once we start making money? You¡¯ll always be a princess to me, and princesses should drive a Ferrari.¡± Jennifer could not help but blush, and her eyes glimmered with delight. Despite how much Jonathan actually meant his words, they made her feel blissful. After dropping Jennifer off at work, Jonathan did not enter the building. Instead, he went to a five-star hotel. The name of the hotel was Pearl Hotel. He reserved a private room and gave Polly a call. ¡°Ms. McDaniels, lunch is on me today. Come to Pearl Hotel. I¡¯ve reserved a private room. Food will be served at twelve o¡¯clock.¡± Polly was amused by that. ¡°Why would a cheapskate like you treat me to a meal out of nowhere? And it¡¯s at such a formal location.¡± Jonathan grinned. ¡°You¡¯ll find out once you¡¯re here.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not going to make me pay for the food, are you?¡± Caught off guard, Jonathan responded, ¡°D*mn. Do I look like that kind of person?¡± ¡°You do!¡± Polly grinned. After ending the call, Jonathan called Amber. I Am Unstoppable Chapter 49 I Am Unstoppable Chapter 49 Chapter 49 Invited To Invest ¡°Captain Johnson, lunch is on me today. Come to Pearl Hotel,¡± Jonathan said right away. Feeling puzzled, Amber asked, ¡°Why would you suddenly treat me to a meal at such a formal location?¡± Jonathan chuckled. ¡°I have some matters to discuss with you. You¡¯ll find out once you¡¯re here.¡± Amber did not think too much about it and epted his invitation. Jonathan was a very special person to her. Hence, she was willing to have more interaction with him. After that, he also invited Yasmin and Jessica, who epted it despite how odd it was. Finally, he gave Jennifer a call to report the progress of the n. Jennifer was delighted to hear the news. Yet, she was a little uneasy. ¡°Will they agree?¡± she asked. Jonathan, on the contrary, was not the slightest bit concerned. ¡°They¡¯re my first option. If they don¡¯t agree, then I¡¯ll think of something else. Anyway, money is the least of our problems.¡± At that point in time, Jennifer was more familiar with Jonathan¡¯s character. Hence, she did not think he was bragging. At noon, all the beautifuldies arrived at the hotel; Jennifer arrived with both Yasmin and Jessica. As soon as Jessica entered the room, she started attacking Jonathan verbally. ¡°D*mn you, Jonathan. Why did you gather us, the five beauties, for? Speak up. Which one are you going to do? Are you going to rob us or take advantage of us?¡± Jonathan let out a chuckle and responded, ¡°I¡¯m going to have a wild party with all of you tonight.¡± Jessica scoffed, ¡°Go to hell.¡± The other women stared at them weirdly. Both of them were speaking without holding back, and Jonathan¡¯s words seemed quite suggestive, as they included everyone at the scene. Everyone had a rough idea of what he meant by a wild party. Even Yasmin, who was usually thick-skinned, blushed, but she did not say anything. Amber and Polly ignored them since they knew what Jonathan¡¯s character was like. Jennifer, too, was already used to it. ¡°Fellow leaders, please take a seat!¡± Jonathan called out to the crowd and ordered the waiters to serve the food. Before the dishes arrived, Jessica spoke. ¡°Jonathan, it¡¯s rare that you¡¯d treat us to a meal so formally. Tell us, are you getting married to Jennifer? Is that why you¡¯ve gathered us here to announce the news?¡± Jonathan was dumbfounded while Jennifer blushed. Despite that, Jonathan was quick to adapt, and he said hurriedly, ¡°Oh, how I wish that¡¯s the case, but Jennifer isn¡¯t willing to do so.¡± Jessicaughed. ¡°Jennifer is a swan while you¡¯re just a toad. I¡¯d advise you to stop dreaming.¡± She had always addressed Jennifer that way instead of Jen. The truth was, she looked down on Jennifer and was slightly jealous of her. Jessica just never realized her true feelings. Jonathan justughed it off and said nothing else. Immediately after that, it was Polly¡¯s turn to speak. ¡°Jonathan, I know you¡¯re the kind of person who only does things that benefit yourself. Since there are no outsiders here, why don¡¯t you tell us what kind of help you need?¡± Her question had given Jonathan the opportunity to make his request. He said, ¡°Ms. McDaniels, you know me so well!¡± He then got up, prepared himself mentally, and cleared his throat before saying with a serious expression, ¡°I¡¯m new to Horington. Hence, I don¡¯t have many friends apart from the five of you. Since I¡¯m with my close friends, I shall not beat around the bush. I¡¯m nning to start a bar, but I don¡¯t have any capital. Thus, I¡¯d like to invite everyone here to invest in this new business of mine. I promise I won¡¯t let anyone suffer losses. I¡¯m equally grateful whether you trust in me or are unwilling to invest. Well, that¡¯s all I have to say.¡± With that, he returned to his seat and gulped arge ss of water. It was his first time speaking to everyone so seriously. The women were taken aback, unable to get used to his sudden change in attitude. Even Jessica couldn¡¯t bring herself to throw insults at him. To their surprise, Yasmin was the first to speak instead of Polly. With a faint smile, Yasmin uttered, ¡°I¡¯m willing to invest two million. I can increase the amount if that¡¯s not enough.¡± Jennifer¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Once again, she had experienced Jonathan¡¯s charm. He had the ability to make anyone willingly invest so much money in him. Shortly after, Polly spoke as well. ¡°Same as Yasmin, I can put in two million. And if that¡¯s not enough, I can invest more.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Jonathan got to his feet and gave them a toast. Jessica grinned and said, ¡°Well, I¡¯d like to be given a toast as well. I¡¯ll put in two million to let you experiment.¡± Jonathan smiled and gave her a toast. Seeing that, Jessica became shy. Thest person who spoke was Amber, who let out a bitter smile. ¡°You people are unbelievably wealthy. I can only afford to invest five hundred thousand even if I take out all of my savings. Well then, I¡¯ll give you five hundred thousand.¡± Jonathan looked at her and responded, ¡°It¡¯s okay. You can just invest three hundred thousand.¡± Amber did not argue. ¡°Okay.¡± Hearing that, Jonathan assured, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t make you lose all your savings.¡± With a smile, Amber responded, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± It truly did not matter to her since she had no concept of money. In fact, she had other ways to get money if she really needed it. Finally, it was Jennifer¡¯s turn. Feeling a little shy, she stated, ¡°I only have about twenty thousand.¡± ¡°The total of everyone¡¯s investment is more than six million. It¡¯s more than enough to start a bar. Next, it needs someone to manage it. I¡¯ve already decided to let me and Jennifer take the job. Jennifer will be the manager, while I¡¯ll be her assistant. Does anyone have any objections?¡± he asked with a smile. It was at that moment that the crowd finally understood why Jonathan wanted to start a bar business all of a sudden. It was all for the sake of Jennifer. Yasmin, Polly, and Amber had no objections. Jessica, on the other hand, was slightly displeased, but she dared not show it. Hence, everyone agreed in the end. Then, Jonathan pulled out a bank card and said, ¡°Please make a note of this bank ount number and transfer your money into this ount. My next step is to start preparing the bar. I¡¯ll make records of every expense. By the way, I¡¯d like to exin the shares and bonuses. There is a total of six people here. No matter how much you invest, everyone has the same percentage of shares. Once we start making profits, we¡¯ll make it up to your principals.¡± ¡°No problem,¡± the women replied. Now that was settled, Jonathan finally let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Thanks for your trust in me, everyone.¡± N?velDrama.Org ? content. The atmosphere of the dinner was jolly and pleasant. All except for Jessica, who felt a little displeased over how well Jonathan treated Jennifer. At the same time, Jennifer noticed Jessica¡¯s expression. However, she was too overwhelmed with excitement for the future to be bothered about thetter. After the meal, the crowd dispersed. Jennifer officially handed in her resignation to Yasmin and did not go to work anymore. Naturally, Yasmin understood her situation and epted it. About an hourter, everyone transferred their money to the bank ount. Jonathan and Jennifer were still together, and they went to check the transfers at an ATM. When Jennifer saw the number of zeroes in the ount, everything felt unreal to her. With that amount of money, she and Jonathan would be able to livefortably if they use it wisely. However, since the money was already transferred, that meant that their n of opening a bar was no longer a fantasy. It was something they had to do. In fact, it was a heavy responsibility. Jennifer asked, ¡°What¡¯s our first step?¡± Hearing that, Jonathanughed. ¡°Of course, we¡¯ll have to celebrate this with a drink. We must celebrate taking our first step toward sess.¡± Jennifer smiled in return. It was already five o¡¯clock in the afternoon. The evening sun glowed like a ball of fire, making the clouds look like they were burning in the sky and creating beautiful scenery. Meanwhile, a little girl was happily running along the street with an ice cream in her hand. As it melted, it exuded a sweet smell that filled the air. ¡°Jonathan, can you buy me some ice cream?¡± Jennifer could not help but ask when she saw the ice cream shop. Jonathan looked in the shop¡¯s direction and answered without hesitation, ¡°Of course.¡± With that, the duo walked over to the shop. Upon entering, they noticed most of the customers in there were couples. All of them looked young and energetic. There was arge mirror on the ceiling. As soon as Jennifer lifted her head, she saw Jonathan and her reflection in it. Suddenly, she realized her face was flushed, looking like a young teenager. Jonathan looked as carefree as usual. Both of them seemed like a good match when they stood next to each other, just like the other couples. There were no traces of disharmony between them. An inexplicable joy filled Jennifer. However, Jonathan was unaware of all that. Soon, they found their seats, ordered their ice creams, and started digging in. Jennifer could not remember when was thest time she had ice cream. Hence, she enjoyed it happily. She felt as though she had returned to her younger days when she was still a university student. It felt as though all the failures in the past few years did not exist. ¡°Oh, by the way¡­¡± As if remembering something, Jennifer asked, ¡°Do you have any experience in operating a bar?¡± Startled, Jonathan replied, ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± His response left Jennifer shocked. ¡°Then, how could you promise everyone that you won¡¯t let them suffer losses?¡± Jonathan answered, ¡°I can learn. What¡¯s there to be afraid of? Nothing will go wrong as long as you¡¯re courageous, thoughtful, and innovative.¡± It was undeniable that he was a confident person. He always did everything without fear. When Jennifer saw how certain he was and recalled his unique identity and methods, she felt assured. ¡°Let¡¯s check out the bars at Bar Street tonight,¡± he suggested. Jennifer nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Soon, nighttime arrived, and the sky was filled with stars. The entire Horington was glowing as every household turned on their lights that shone brilliantly. At the same time, a silent sea breeze swept by, filling the air with a salty tang. Bar Street was a special street in Horington. It was a must-visit for every tourist who visited the city. Anyone could find their true love or a friend with benefits there. At the same time, it was the best location for one-night stands. Bar Street was located near the seaside. Hence, the smell of the ocean filled the air as the sea breeze blew by. asionally, they could even hear waves crashing. Visitors could head to the bar for a drink once they were tired of ying by the beach. On top of that, the men could even have a steamy night at the hotel next door with a girl they fancied. It was an enjoyable thing to do. Meanwhile, Jonathan, who was driving his AMC Gremlin, arrived at Bar Street with Jennifer. I Am Unstoppable Chapter 50 I Am Unstoppable Chapter 50 Chapter 50 Only Giving Up In The Face Of Death As of now, Jennifer decided to go along with Jonathan¡¯s ns, as she did not have any experience in running a bar. Although she was thrilled by the idea of being a businessman, she was not exactly sure how to go about it. ¡°The Temptation!¡± Jonathan eximed as he parked his car in front of the bar. ¡°This is the most popr bar on Bar Street. Let¡¯s go in and take a look and learn a thing or two from them.¡± As he said that, he got out of the car and opened the door for Jennifer. Jennifer then got out of the car as well. After she surveyed her surroundings, she noticed that the cars parked around them were all luxury brands. They made Jonathan¡¯s AMC Gremlin look pathetic in comparison. However, Jonathan was unbothered by this. The two of them then made their way into The Temptation. The Temptation was an entertainment bar. Before they stepped in, they were already hit by a wave of deafening heavy metal music. Once they entered, they noticed that the bar was huge, and there was a stage set up just for performances. They also had a spacious dance floor. At that moment, performers were putting on a seductive pole-dancing performance on stage. On the dance floor, people were dancing away under the shing strobe lights. There was always a sort of magic that bars had. Jonathan led Jennifer over to the bar counter. There were four bartenders at the counter, and a beautiful youngdy came over to take their order. She was decked in her uniform as she smiled and asked them politely, ¡°What would the two of you like to drink?¡± Jonathan grinned heartily and replied, ¡°I¡¯ll get one ss of beer. How about you, Jen?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll have one Blue Lagoon,¡± Jennifer replied. ¡°All right. Please give me a moment,¡± the girl replied. With that, she immediately served Jonathan a ss of cold beer. Soon after, she started to make a Blue Lagoon for Jennifer. Jonathan took a big gulp of the iced beer. The coolness spread throughout his body, making him feel refreshed. After that, he started to scan his surroundings. After being to so many bars, Jonathan couldn¡¯t help but search for beautiful girls that he couldy his hands on. However, since he was with Jennifer, he had to restrain himself. Once Jennifer took a sip of Blue Lagoon, her mouth became filled with its icy, tart, astringent, and sweet taste, all at once. It was an intriguing experience for her. ¡°Jen, why don¡¯t we go and dance on the dance floor?¡± Jonathan suggested. Jennifer nced at the dance floor and frantically shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to dance.¡± Jonathan chuckled at her reply. ¡°Neither do I. It¡¯s not like many of them can dance either. They¡¯re just ying around or trying to take advantage of others.¡± A flush crept up Jennifer¡¯s face. ¡°I guess I¡¯ll pass. You can go ahead.¡± ¡°All right. I¡¯ll go then.¡± Jonathan chuckled. In truth, he didn¡¯t want Jennifer to go out on the dance floor either. It was just that he didn¡¯t want to go on his own. Additionally, he was worried that Jennifer would be taken advantage of by others. After taking another gulp of his beer, Jonathan headed toward the dance floor. Once he stepped onto the dance floor, Jonathan fit right in. It was the life that he enjoyed living. He felt carefree and unrestricted. After a while, he didn¡¯t feel like staying on the dance floor any longer. He then walked off the dance floor with Yvette Jennings. Once they got off the dance floor, Stuart Larson, a blonde gangster, trailed after them with three other gangsters behind him. Those four youths were ruthless thugs. Jonathan was afraid that Jennifer would see this. He looked behind him, but fortunately, she wasn¡¯t there. Maybe she went to the restroom. Even then, he was still feeling anxious. He let go of Yvette¡¯s hand and said, ¡°I have something to attend to, so I¡¯ll be going off first.¡± Just as he was about to leave, the four gangsters immediately blocked his path. Stuart red viciously at Jonathan and spat, ¡°Are you trying to run away after fooling around with my girl?¡± Yvette was also annoyed with Jonathan as she asked him, ¡°Aren¡¯t you a man? Why are you afraid of him?¡± Stuart was further enraged by Yvette¡¯s words. Jonathan chuckled as he nced at Stuart. ¡°She already stated that she isn¡¯t your girlfriend. Why are you still being so shameless?¡± Upon hearing that, Stuart was infuriated. He raised his fist at Jonathan and yelled at the others, ¡°Get him!¡± Jonathan was unfazed by Stuart¡¯s threat and kicked him before they could do anything to him. Stuart was sent flying with Jonathan¡¯s kick. He mmed onto the floor heavily and couldn¡¯t get back up. The rest of them charged at Jonathan and grabbed his legs and waist. However, Jonathan pulled the back of their shirts and tossed them aside with ease like they were bags of garbage. In the blink of an eye, they were all flung away. Fighting with these gangsters was a piece of cake for Jonathan. Yvette was stunned after she witnessed the scene. She rushed up to Jonathan and grabbed his arm. ¡°You¡¯re so strong!¡± Just then, Jonathan noticed that Jennifer was standing by the side and looking at him. He shook Yvette off, causing thetter to lose her bnce. It took her a while to finally regain her bnce. Jonathan walked toward Jennifer and grinned widely at her. ¡°Jen.¡± Jennifer had indeed gone to the restroom earlier. Upon seeing the scene in front of her, she asked, ¡°What happened here?¡± Once he heard her question, Jonathan couldn¡¯t help but brag, ¡°I¡¯m just too charming. A young girl threw herself at me, and her boyfriend got jealous and tried to teach me a lesson. But as you¡¯ve seen, I ended up teaching them a lesson instead.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no reason for us to continue staying here. Let¡¯s go,¡± Jonathan added. He wanted to leave because he was afraid that his lie would get exposed. Naturally, Jennifer followed him. After they paid the bill and left the bar, a group of gangsters ran after them before they could get far. ¡°Stop right there!¡± There were around twenty gangsters in the group, and all of them were holding steel pipes in their hands as they approached them menacingly. Jennifer was shocked by the sight. Jonathan instantly grabbed her hand and assured her, ¡°It¡¯s going to be fine.¡± Although they could run away, Jonathan wasn¡¯t someone who simply ran away in such situations. He turned around to face the gangsters with Jennifer and waited for them to catch up. In the group that was charging at them, Stuart and Yvette stood out from the rest. Besides the two of them, Jonathan also noticed a bald man in a flowery top. At one nce, Jonathan knew that he was the leader. Soon enough, Jonathan and Jennifer were surrounded by the gangsters. Stuart pointed Jonathan out to the bald man. ¡°Doug, he¡¯s the one who tried to steal my girl.¡± Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ¡°Keep quiet,¡± the bald man ordered sternly. Even Yvette seemed to fear him and didn¡¯t dare to utter a single word. The bald man whom Stuart called Doug was Dous Quinn, and The Temptation was his territory. Stuart, the blond gangster, was his subordinate. After learning that his subordinate was beaten up, Dous knew that he had to settle the score for him. At that moment, Dous nced at Jonathan. After giving Jonathan a cold re, he turned his attention toward Jennifer. Once heid eyes on her, a strange gleam appeared in his eyes. To be precise, there was a lecherous gleam in his gaze. Jennifer was wearing a red slip dress that day, and she looked breezy and stunning. There was no man who wouldn¡¯t fall for her mesmerizing and mature beauty. Jonathan noticed and detested the way Dous was fixing his eyes on Jennifer. He felt as though Dous had stolen Jennifer from him. With his brows furrowed, he stood in front of Jennifer and blocked her from Dous¡¯ view. Jennifer felt an immense sense of security. It was as if Jonathan was a sturdy wall that was shielding her. At that moment, she felt that she wouldn¡¯t be afraid even if the ground beneath her started to crumble. ¡°So, you¡¯re the one who took advantage of Stuart¡¯s girl?¡± Dous asked Jonathan coldly. Jonathan was unfazed by Dous¡¯ questioning and replied coolly, ¡°She was the one who tried to take advantage of me.¡± Seeing Jonathan¡¯s contempt and indifferent reaction, Dous¡¯ gaze turned as cold as ice. ¡°It seems like you won¡¯t give up until you¡¯re in the face of death. Beat him to death!¡± I Am Unstoppable Chapter 51 I Am Unstoppable Chapter 51 Chapter 51 ckmail The group of gangsters looked intimidating with steel pipes in their hands. Behind Jonathan, Jennifer nched in horror upon witnessing such a situation. Even though she knew that Jonathan was a strong man, she still felt that he was totally outnumbered. Jonathan was the first to speak. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare do anything stupid. I¡¯m pretty strong, you know. Come forward, and I¡¯ll kick all of your asses.¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± The gangsters found it funny, thinking Jonathan was trying to put up a strong front. However, Jonathan was not faking it. Dous shot Jonathan a disdained look. ¡°Who do you think you are? You want to fight ten of them alone?¡± Jonathan chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m better than that. I can handle twenty of them by myself.¡± Dous burst intoughter. ¡°What an idiot!¡± After a short pause, his eyes turned cold as he shouted, ¡°Beat him up!¡± With hismand, the gangsters lifted their steel pipes high and rushed forward. They intended to kill Jonathan with the steel pipes. Jennifer could not help but shut her eyes while her mind went nk. However, Jonathan merely gave a cold sneer and made his move. In Jonathan¡¯s eyes, the gangsters were moving too slowly. With a battle cry, he whipped out a flurry of attacks. It took him only a split second tond thirty-six kicks. The flurry of kicks was not random. In fact, it was a technique from the northern martial arts world, known as Thirty-six Springing Kicks. The kicks were so powerful that even the strongest men feared them. Jonathan¡¯s kicks were faster than Phantom Kick from Faike. In a blink of an eye, painful cries filled the air as a dozen of the gangsters were sent flying. The others could not figure out what had just happened and continued rushing forward. Jonathan imitated the moves from action movies, taking down anyone who came forward. No matter how many of them came at once, he took all of them down. His attacks happened at such tremendous speed that the gangsters could not even see them clearly. At that moment, Jennifer opened her eyes. She saw how Jonathan took down the gangsters, one by one, right in front of her eyes. Yvette was equally dumbfounded by Jonathan¡¯s performance. Her eyes sparkled as she eximed, ¡°Wow! He¡¯s stronger than the heroes in the movies.¡± Suddenly, the two remaining gangsters swung their pipes down at Jonathan. Jonathan swiftly hit an arm, causing one of the gangsters to drop his pipe. The former grabbed the steel pipe in fashion and struck the gangster¡¯s forehead. Blood gushed out from the gangster¡¯s head as he screamed and retreated. Jonathan was precise with his strength. He did not damage the man¡¯s skull but only hurt the skin of his forehead. The other guy came rushing toward Jonathan with his pipe. With some quick moves, Jonathan immediately took the pipe away from the gangster. Jonathan spun the pipe in his hands smoothly like an acrobat, and he looked overwhelmingly cool doing that. The gangster was stunned. With that, Jonathan swiftly sent him flying with a kick. After his performance, Jonathan turned to look at Stuart and Dous. He chuckled. ¡°How was it? I didn¡¯t lie to you, right?¡± Dous turned pale and stammered, ¡°What do you want?¡± Jonathan¡¯s expression turned cold as he took a few steps forward. Then, without warning, he struck Stuart¡¯s arm heavily with a steel pipe. Stuart instantly cried in pain as he held onto his arm. His arm bone had already shattered. ¡°You¡¯ve insulted my mother. That¡¯s a little warning for you,¡± Jonathan said coldly. Stuart had said words that disrespected his mother, and he would never forget that. Even though Jonathan had never met his mother, he would not allow anyone to disgrace her. Jonathan would never attack anyone just for fun. He was a man who would seek revenge. Dous grew even more afraid upon witnessing that. Jonathan sneered and said, ¡°He insulted my mom and lost an arm. Now, you want to sleep with my woman and beat me to death. What do you think I should do with you?¡± Dous would have cried at any moment. Jonathan may look kind, but he was actually ruthless with his attacks. Dous could not help but start pleading, ¡°Jonathan! I was a fool. Please, don¡¯t hold a grudge on a low life like me.¡± ¡°Jonathan, forget it. Let¡¯s go.¡± Jennifer was afraid that Jonathan might go overboard and end up in jail. Hence, she tried to stop him. Jonathan looked at Jennifer coldly and replied in a serious tone, ¡°I know what I¡¯m doing.¡± Jennifer was stunned for a second, then realized a girl like her should best stay silent in that situation. She then backed off to the side. Jonathan smiled at Dous again. ¡°Normally, with my temper, I would have at least gouged your eyes out. That should help you remember your lesson. However, your apology seems legit. How about this. Just pay me a sum to cover my emotional pain, then I shall let it go.¡± Dous was relieved upon hearing that. He quickly said, ¡°Of course. Of course! Jonathan, just say a number.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t make it too hard on you. Let¡¯s do a simple one million. Okay?¡± Dous¡¯ relief disappeared as soon as he heard that, and his expression turned miserable. ¡°Jonathan, I really don¡¯t have that much money.¡± Jonathan looked displeased. ¡°Then I have no choice. Come. Today I shall break both arms of yours.¡± He then lifted his steel pipe, ready to crush Dous¡¯ arms. Dous was so scared that he wetted himself. His knees gave out, and he wailed while kneeling on the ground, ¡°Please don¡¯t! I¡¯ll find a way to get the money!¡± Jonathan sighed lightly. ¡°You¡¯re hopeless. Should have just promised me earlier.¡± Dous wanted to cry but had no tears. However, there was unnoticeable wickedness in his eyes. After that, he stood up and said carefully, ¡°I really don¡¯t have much money on me at the moment. I have to borrow some money. Can you please spare me some time?¡± Jonathan replied, ¡°Ah. I see. I¡¯m a reasonable guy, so I¡¯ll give you ten hours. You have until eight o¡¯clock tomorrow morning to get the money. How¡¯s that?¡± Dous was a little shocked, as he did not expect Jonathan to be so easygoing. Then, he quickly answered, ¡°No problem.¡± ¡°Write down my number. Also, give me your ID card. Do anything funny, and I¡¯ll head to your home to look for you,¡± Jonathan added. Dous quickly agreed. All he wanted to do was to break away from that monster. Jonathan gave Dous his number and urged him to save it on his phone. He then took away Dous¡¯ ID card. After that, he waved his hand and let Dous and his men go. Initially, Yvette wanted to have a friendly match with Jonathan. However, after seeing how vicious he was, she was too afraid and left reluctantly. The group of people disappeared as quickly as they came. After they left, Jonathan said to Jennifer, ¡°Let¡¯s head back.¡± Jennifer¡¯s mind was full of questions, but she knew it was not a good time to ask them. Hence, she went into the car with Jonathan. Soon, Jonathan started the car and left Bar Street. It was ten at night. The sky was covered in stars, and the streets were lit brightly by twones of street lights. Jennifer could not help but ask, ¡°Jonathan, I don¡¯t understand why you asked for a million from the gangsters. I¡¯m sure they don¡¯t have that much money. Moreover, we aren¡¯t in need of money. We came here to inspect and open a bar. Even though you¡¯re not afraid of them, they¡¯ll only bring you trouble. Women and petty guys are thest people you want to offend. What¡¯s the point?¡± Jonathan chuckled. ¡°Jen, are you implying that I shouldn¡¯t offend you?¡± Jennifer was not in the mood for jokes. ¡°Jonathan, I¡¯m really worried.¡± Jonathan smiled, ¡°Jen, don¡¯t worry. Just get prepared to be ady boss. I know what to do.¡± Jennifer was stunned for a moment. She was then reminded of Jonathan¡¯s capabilities. Jonathan had managed to y some games with Leonardo while the former was in a detention room. He was even able to have Leonardopromise for him. What happened earlier was merely a little fight with some unknown gangsters. Hence, her worries were unnecessary. With that, she kept quiet. Around ten-thirty, the two returned to their rental room. Jonathan started practicing Ultra Sun Moon Mantra on the bed. His Neutralizing Force was already at its peak, and he was really close to achieving Immortal Level. He always wanted to break through and reach Immortal Level. However, over the past few years, he still could not figure out the final step. He had hit a teau. That night, Jonathan was constantly working on his Ultra Sun Moon Mantra. His mind and heart were in peace, and his vitality had recovered to its powerful state. However, he still had no progress toward achieving Immortal Level. The gap between Immortal Level and Neutralizing Force might seem thin as paper, but the difference was huge. If he could not breach the gap, no matter how strong his Neutralizing Force was, he would still be a mortal. Once he breached the gap, he would achieve a high-level Nascent Soul. Only after that, he would reach Immortal Level. His goal was so close. Jonathan kept cultivating until three in the morning but still made no progress. However, he was not in a rush, as he understood that cultivation at that level could not be rushed. He then went to take a shower. After that, he went to bed. When it was seven o¡¯clock in the morning, Jonathan¡¯s phone rang. It was Dous who called. With his eyes still closed, Jonathan grabbed his phone and picked up the call. Dous said politely, ¡°Jon, am I disturbing your sleep?¡± Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. He had tried addressing Jonathan in many different ways. Finally, he found ¡°Jon¡± to be the most affectionate. Jonathan yawned. ¡°You woke me up from my sleep. What do you think? How is it? Have you gotten the money? If you have it, then I¡¯ll forgive you for disrupting my sleep.¡± Dous was at a loss for words. He hesitated for a moment before speaking again. ¡°Jon, my boss wants to have a word with you.¡± Before Jonathan could reply, another man¡¯s loud voice sounded on the other end of the line. The voice sounded carefree. ¡°Is it Mr. Lawson?¡± Jonathan sat up and saidzily, ¡°You¡¯re Dous¡¯ boss? Do you have my money? If not, I¡¯m not interested in talking to you.¡± Dous¡¯ boss was stunned for a second andughed. ¡°Mr. Lawson, you sound so easygoing. I like you! Money is not an issue. How about this. Let¡¯s have a drink at Riches Restaurant this noon. I¡¯ll pass you the money then. Jonathanughed. ¡°Sure. No problem.¡± I Am Unstoppable Chapter 52 I Am Unstoppable Chapter 52 Chapter 52 Audacious After hanging up Dous¡¯ boss¡¯ call, Jonathan went back to sleep again. Since Jennifer was already at work, he did not need to send her there. Nheless, he wasn¡¯t able to sleep for long as she knocked on his bedroom door a little after eight o¡¯clock. Jonathan was still groggy as he got up to open the door. Meanwhile, Jennifer was standing outside the room, her expression cheerful. Today, she was dressed in white sportswear and had her hair tied up in a ponytail, looking especially energetic. Not to mention, the fragrance she exuded got him all excited. Getting to see her every morning was the best moment of his day. As Jonathan saw more of Jennifer¡¯s captivating beauty, he felt she was truly a one-of-a-kind woman. Every movement she made was enough to enchant him. At the same time, he sighed, thinking that Wesley was too oblivious of his fortune to actually divorce someone like her. ¡°Jen!¡± greeted Jonathan loudly as he beamed. The woman smiled gently. In fact, she always looked forward to seeing his bright smile and hearing his boisterous greeting every morning. It gave her the impression that Jonathan was a lively and simple man. That was the same feeling one would get from watching a sweaty university student y basketball on a sunny day. It was a kind of personality that was rare in the adult world. ¡°Hurry up and go wash up. I¡¯m already cooking the pasta. We¡¯ll have breakfast in a few minutes,¡± she informed. Jonathan felt a warm feeling in his heart as he replied, ¡°All right!¡± To him, it was pretty great to be able to wake up and have breakfast ready for him. The man was a carefree person and did not like to pay much attention to trivial things. When he was alone, he would eat whatever was avable. At times, he would even be toozy and go hungry instead. Today¡¯s breakfast was chicken fettine alfredo and bagels. They were still piping hot, fresh out of the kitchen. Jennifer was unquestionably a considerate woman, as seen by her meticulous care of Jonathan. The man gobbled up the pasta merrily in an instant. Looking at how he savored it, she shared some of her pasta with him. Simultaneously, she asked, ¡°What are we doing today?¡± Jonathan mumbled while chewing his food, ¡°The boss of that punk, Dous, said he wanted to treat me to a meal at Riches Restaurant this afternoon. Come with me.¡± Jennifer¡¯s expression darkened slightly as she inquired, ¡°Could it be a trap?¡± He chuckled. ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter. As long as there¡¯s food to eat.¡± It was evident from his tone that he looked down on Dous and his gang. This was the confidence that Jonathan exuded from deep within. It doesn¡¯t matter what they are scheming. It won¡¯t bother me at all anyway. Upon hearing that, Jennifer could not help but smile, knowing she had worried too much. After all, Jonathan was not someone easy to deal with. Riches Restaurant was situated close to Bar Street. During the day, Bar Street would be quiet, with only a few temperance bars open for business. Riches Restaurant was pretty mysterious among the civilians as it was a popr gathering location for many gangs in Horington. At present, on the second floor of Riches Restaurant, Yvette, Dous, and Stuart were standing reverentially beside a middle-aged man. Stuart¡¯s arm was bandaged and strapped into an arm sling. The doctor had diagnosed him with a comminuted fracture, which meant that even if his arm healed, it would not have much strength anymore. Thus, he could probably register as a disabled person soon. The middle-aged man was wearing a suit, looking strangely elegant. His name was Jimmy Lancaster, and he was the underground boss in Horington¡¯s northern district. There were four districts in Horington¡ªnorth, south, east, and west. Four districts implied that there were four leaders controlling the underground circles. However, there was someone who reigned over them¡ªDragon King. He was the true ruler of the underground circles. Yet, he had redeemed himself and no longer cared much about the matters of the underworld. Currently, he was known as a social entrepreneur. Jimmy did not bring a bunch ofckeys with him. In actuality, all of his subordinates were not insignificant thugs but elite soldiers instead. Today, he brought two burly, intimidating subordinates¡ª Grayden Lewis and Fenix Bronte. Grayden was forty years old and an expert in Spirit Fist. He was wearing a loose white coat as he sat at the side, sipping his coffee leisurely. As for Fenix, his body was heavily built, and he practiced Octagram Palm Strike. He was thirty-six years old this year and currently in the prime of his life. When one talked about Jimmy, Grayden and Fenix would be the first names that came to mind. Jimmy¡¯s achievements and current position were all the result of their efforts. Grayden¡¯s Spirit Fist was absolutely terrifying as he once won thirty-six matches consecutively in an underground arena despite how powerful the opponents were. Meanwhile, Fenix had a bad temper. His strength was out of this world, and rumor had it that he could tear a bison apart with his bare hands. With those two warriors next to him, Jimmy was practically invincible. At the moment, the man was expressionless. Dous, who stood next to him, was afraid of making the slightest sound. Fenix was the one who broke the silence. ¡°Jim, are you seriously going to give that rascal one million?¡± Jimmy turned to him and replied, ¡°It¡¯ll depend on his capabilities. Even though this Jonathan Lawson seems to be a nobody, he dared to provoke me. I¡¯m afraid this matter is not as simple as it looks.¡± Grayden, who was moreposed, agreed with Jimmy. ¡°That¡¯s right. Even a tiny nail can prick one¡¯s foot. We must be more careful and vignt. Fighting stubbornly will only cause us to fall sooner or later.¡± Jimmy smiled faintly and said, ¡°Times are different now. Not everything is resolved by violence anymore. Dragon King is indeed observant. He has already redeemed himself and retired from the underground circles. Even though we¡¯re currently nowhere near his level, we still need to head in this new direction. As time pass, technology is bing even more advanced. It¡¯ll only be harder for us to earn a living in this industry.¡± He paused to re at Dous and Stuart before continuing, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you guys not to cause trouble? Do you know that there are countless people stronger than you out there? Only someone who has never seen the world would be so ignorant!¡± The duo quickly lowered their heads. ¡°You¡¯re right, sir. We got it now.¡± Although Yvette was typically an audacious girl, she was particrly quiet before Jimmy¡¯s imposing presence. Supposedly, it was hard for low-ranking people like Yvette and Stuart to meet Jimmy. However, Jimmy needed to understand the whole story of the situation, so he called them over. Speaking of which, he was tired of cleaning up Dous¡¯ mess, but he had no choice, for thetter was his subordinate. Besides, Jonathan was ruthless. Jimmy could not possibly allow the man to really cripple Dous. As a boss, one needed to be ready to ept and bear the responsibility. In addition, Jimmy wanted to find out Jonathan¡¯s background and intentions. He was a wise man, so he did not let his men cause trouble for Jonathan impulsively. Instead, he invited thetter over for a meal to learn about him. Based on this, it was evident that Jimmy and Dous were on different levels. In the meantime, Jonathan and Jennifer had arrived at Riches Restaurant punctually. Under the guidance of the staff, the two came to the entrance of a private room on the second floor. After the door was opened, Jonathan immediately strode in. Jennifer followed behind closely. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Finally, the two parties had met. Jimmy stood up at once and approached Jonathan with a smile. ¡°You must be Jonathan. I¡¯ve been looking forward to meeting you!¡± As he spoke, he hugged Jonathan as though they were decades-long old friends. Jimmy was being all friendly because he knew that no one would strike a smiling face. After being hugged like that, Jonathan couldn¡¯t bring himself to spew forth harsh words. When they separated, he rubbed the back of his head and said, ¡°Why are you being so cordial? Could it be that you¡¯re not nning to give me the money?¡± Jimmy froze for a moment before bursting intoughter. ¡°You¡¯re a funny one, Jonathan.¡± Jonathan could not help cursing silently. Funny, my ass! Jimmy then went on, ¡°Please, have a seat.¡± Following that, Jonathan and Jennifer sat down across from Jimmy. ¡°Jonathan, I must admit that my men were far too ignorant. I taught them a harsh lesson as soon as I heard the news.¡± Jimmy paused before saying to Dous, ¡°What are you waiting for? Hurry up and apologize!¡± Dous promptly responded as he heard the order. Of course, he was upset that Jimmy did not stand up for him and was chastising him before the enemy instead. However, he held back his anger and quickly apologized to Jonathan while pouring coffee for everyone in the room. Then, he went back to stand beside Jimmy deferentially. Jonathan held the cup and looked at Jimmy. ¡°I know that you¡¯re a smart person, but it doesn¡¯t matter whether he apologizes to me or not. Where¡¯s the money you promised me?¡± The man had spoken like a money-grubber. Jimmy continued to smile at Jonathan, who he now found even more mysterious. Despite facing Jimmy¡¯s intent gaze, Jonathan did not feel ufortable at all. He merely crossed his legs and sipped on his drink. Annoyed, Fenix stood up and rebuked, ¡°Hey, rascal, you¡¯re quite audacious, huh?¡± Jonathan chuckled, ignoring him. He turned to Jimmy and said, ¡°So, how should I address you?¡± Jimmy replied, ¡°My name is Jimmy Lancaster.¡± ¡°Oh, Jimmy!¡± Jonathan nodded. ¡°It seems like this subordinate of yours is quite impolite, but it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll help you to discipline him.¡± Immediately after saying that, he stood up and turned to Fenix. ¡°Hey, rascal, you¡¯re pretty arrogant, aren¡¯t you?¡± Fenix was stunned for a moment before he sneered. ¡°What? You wanna discipline me?¡± Jonathan replied with a grin, ¡°That¡¯s right. Why? Is there a problem?¡± Fenix¡¯s eyes instantly shed with rage. He was a formidable person, so there was no way he could tolerate such insolent disrespect. He scoffed, ¡°Sure. Let¡¯s see how good you really are, then.¡± Fenix took a big step toward Jonathan right after he spoke. A single step of his had closed up the over- one-meter distance between them. He appeared in front of Jonathan in the blink of an eye as a shockwave ripped through the room. His palm was aimed at Jonathan¡¯s chest with incredible speed as if it was fortified with unfathomable power. Such fearsome technique was known as Octagram Palm Strike¡¯s Stele-smashing Fist! I Am Unstoppable Chapter 53 I Am Unstoppable Chapter 53 Chapter 53 Carrot And Stick His form was not overly heavy but swift. The eight trigrams were steadfast, and the Shadow Punch unerring. It carried an explosive force, prating deep into the bones, thereby inflicting excruciating pain. As for the Octagram Palm Strike, it carried a strong and indestructible spiraling force. Fenix¡¯s Octagram Palm Strike was extremely fierce. One could say this Stele-smashing Fist carried the true essence of the eight trigrams. Jonathan had just felt the wind on his face, but before he realized it, the Stele-smashing Fist was already at his chest. If that blow hadnded, Jonathan¡¯s organs would have ruptured, and he would have died from violently vomiting blood. However, he had managed to back away in the nick of time and retaliated with Heavenly Hook. The Heavenly Hook shot out like a de and pierced Fenix¡¯s hand. Jonathan had pinpointed the weakness of thetter¡¯s technique and deflected the attack beautifully. Stunned, Fenix immediately switched to grappling and grabbed at Jonathan¡¯s wrist, his arm unfurling like a mystical snake. Jonathan saw iting and immediately switch to his specialty, Rolling Thunder Punch. He sprang forward and ran at Fenix. His ability to smoothly switch between skills was astounding. Jonathan was cunning and his moves were extremely unpredictable. Fenix was horrified by the turn of events, for Jonathan¡¯s Rolling Thunder Punch carried an explosive force, and thetter was approaching in a swift manner. Fenix felt as if he were standing on the tracks, facing a rapidly iing train. There was no way Fenix could avert the attack. If he insisted on following through with his grapple, he would be instantly destroyed by Jonathan¡¯s Rolling Thunder Punch. Hence, Fenix made the snap decision to retreat. He pulled back and backed away at lightning speed. At this moment, Jonathan sprinted forward with Antelope Rhythm. He sprinted forward like a bolt of lightning andnded a devastating palm strike on Fenix¡¯s chest. With a loud thud, Fenix flew into the air before falling onto the ground heavily. If Jonathan had not held back, there was no doubt Fenix would have died. Jimmy, Grayden, and Dous were stunned at that sight. They knew Jonathan was strong, but they had no idea he was this powerful. Fenix was a strong opponent, ferocious, and unmatched in his power. However, the crowd had seen him rush toward Jonathan, only to be sent flying. To be defeated just moments after the encounter, Jimmy and the others were deeply shocked by the scene before their eyes. ¡°That was a great fight!¡± Grayden stood up and immediately moved to approach Jonathan. Grayden had been surprised by Jonathan¡¯s disy of power, but he was not easily fooled. After all, he was also an expert. The battle had onlysted for a moment, and Jonathan had sent Fenix flying. However, this did not mean Jonathan was stronger than Fenix. In fact, Grayden was far more skilled than Fenix. Thus, he was confident in his ability. Grayden was an expert in Spirit Fist. He was like a ferocious tiger prowling down the mountain, lunging and swiping, and that was his fierce Tiger Fist technique. In a split second, Grayden appeared to be arge tiger, emanating a ferocious aura and unleashing powerful blows onto Jonathan. Faced with Grayden¡¯s fists, Jonathan felt as if he were being sliced by a massive pair of des. If he wasn¡¯t careful, he would be cut in half instantly. Grayden¡¯s ws were adamantine diamonds that could break bones and crush tendons. Thetter immediately went for Jonathan¡¯s head. Jonathan cast aside all thoughts and fell into Antelope Rhythm to dodge the attacks. He was like a mountain goat traversing the rocky mountain, twisting and dodging. Soon, he had escaped the confinement of Grayden¡¯s ws. Jonathan had used Antelope Rhythm countless times, but no one had ever managed to figure out how it worked. He quickly ran behind Grayden andshed out a swift kick without waiting for thetter to turn around. With a loud thud, Jonathan¡¯s kicknded squarely on Grayden¡¯s backside, forcing thetter¡¯s entire body to lurch forward, and he fell face-first to the ground. It was a humiliating sight. Fenix and Grayden were both capable fighters, but both of them were unable to defeat Jonathan. Fenix¡¯s defeat could be written off as a fluke. However, Grayden had also fallen. It was no wonder Dous had lost to Jonathan. Jimmy could not help but feel afraid of Jonathan. After defeating the two experts, Jonathan sped his fists. ¡°Jimmy, I know one million isn¡¯t a small sum. So, what do you think of my skills?¡± Jimmy was a shrewd person who had quickly grasped the situation. He stood up andughed. ¡°Your skills are certainly admirable! Myrades were hasty and attacked you of their own volition. For that, I apologize on their behalf.¡± Jonathan also chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it wasn¡¯t a problem at all.¡± Fenix and Grayden stood up and shuffled behind Jimmy ashamedly. Right then, Jimmy took out a gold card and ced it on the table before pushing it toward Jonathan. ¡°Please take this, Jonathan. This card contains one million. The password is six eights,¡± he said. Jonathan grinned. ¡°Sure. Thank you, Jimmy.¡± Jimmy smiled faintly in return. Suddenly, Jonathan hastened to add, ¡°However, it seems like I had been too harsh in my attacks. I¡¯ve caused great injury to yourrades. This money should be given to them to help them recuperate from their injuries.¡± He slid the gold card back to Jimmy. Jimmy and the others were taken aback. Even Jennifer, who had been nearby, was shocked. They were perplexed by Jonathan¡¯s behavior, not knowing what his real intention was. Jonathan merely put on a smile. ¡°Friends are valuablerades to have. We wouldn¡¯t have been acquainted if not for the fight. Wouldn¡¯t you ept the token of my goodwill?¡± Fenix and Grayden were also baffled by Jonathan¡¯s action. They had no idea how to react to the current situation. Sensing their confusion, Jimmy calmly interjected, ¡°Fenix, Grayden, you should ept Jonathan¡¯s offer.¡± After all, one million was not a small sum. It was natural for Fenix and Grayden to get enticed. Deep inside, the two knew they were not heavily injured. Since Jimmy had given the order, they epted the gold card without further fuss. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you thank Jonathan?¡± Jimmy reprimanded. Fenix and Grayden immediately sped their fists and said, ¡°Thank you!¡± Jonathan chuckled. ¡°The two of you are most wee. We wouldn¡¯t have been acquainted if not for the fight.¡± ¡°Since the misunderstanding has been resolved, let¡¯s have a drink and chat together. Jonathan, what do you think?¡± Jimmy suggested. Jonathan broke into a grin as he replied, ¡°I¡¯m more than happy to oblige.¡± N?velDrama.Org ? content. He had been arrogant when he first appeared, but he had mellowed out and became courteous after the fights. That was Jonathan¡¯s tactic. If he hade in and politely gone about his way, they would have disregarded him, and no one would have paid him any heed. Acting humble after winning the fight was the way to grab their attention and respect. Following that, Jimmy turned to Dous and the others. He said, ¡°Why are you still here?¡± Dous and his men immediately retreated after being dismissed. The dishes were served soon after the three of them left. Jonathan, Jennifer, and Jimmy all sat down in their seats. Jimmy raised his ss. ¡°Jonathan, here¡¯s a toast to you! I¡¯ve been living in Horington for many years, yet this is the first time I¡¯ve met such an outstanding young man like you.¡± Jonathan chuckled and replied, ¡°You¡¯re far too kind. Now that we¡¯re all friends now, just let me know if you need my aid.¡± ¡°Very well!¡± Jimmy cackled. He was quick to agree, as it would do him no harm to be on good terms with a powerful man like Jonathan. However, Jimmy was notpletely taken in. He wondered what kind of favor Jonathan would ask from him. Jimmy was a shrewd person, after all. He had long seen through Jonathan¡¯s ploy to get acquainted with them. On the surface, they appeared to be chummy, long-lost friends. However, both parties were cautiously testing the waters at that very moment. Meanwhile, Jennifer had been unable to get a word in the entire time. Just then, Jimmy turned to Jonathan and said, ¡°This person must be your lover.¡± Jonathan had not dared to formally introduce Jennifer as his woman. Coughing awkwardly, he said, ¡°This is Jen.¡± Jimmy was a little startled, but he did not probe any further. He politely held his hand toward Jennifer and introduced himself. ¡°Hello, my name is Jimmy Lancaster.¡± Jennifer shook the offered hand and replied simply, ¡°Jennifer Hoffman.¡± Both of them withdrew their hands almost immediately after the greeting. Soon, more dishes arrived. They all tucked in as they conversed. Jonathan decided to address the matter directly. ¡°Jimmy, you must be wondering why I¡¯ve approached your group.¡± ¡°Yes, I can¡¯t say it didn¡¯t weigh on my mind,¡± Jimmy replied. Seeing that Jonathan was being frank with him, he also decided to be straightforward. ¡°From my understanding, Bar Street is under your jurisdiction. I wish to open my own bar here, and I hope you¡¯ll help me out when the timees.¡± Upon hearing Jonathan¡¯s words, Jimmy heaved a sigh of relief. It was not a difficult request, and he was more than willing to do thetter a favor. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Jonathan. I will help you if you encounter any difficulties when opening your bar. If you need contacts, staff, or even a storefront, I can handle it for you. Not to toot my own horn, but you¡¯ve definitelye to the right person. If it had been something else, I wouldn¡¯t be able to guarantee my help. However, as long as it¡¯s rted to Bar Street, I¡¯m definitely the right person to ask,¡± assured Jimmy. ¡°Then, Jen and I will thank you in advance,¡± Jonathan quickly said. ¡°I had intended to divide the shares of my bar into six, but I will increase it to seven and offer you one.¡± Jimmy waved his hand dismissively. ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to do that. It¡¯s merely a small matter for me. I have no issues helping out a buddy. You¡¯re going to make me look bad if you were to say another word.¡± Jonathan could see that Jimmy was being sincere. Thus, he dropped the subject of the shares. It was not unusual for someone of Jimmy¡¯s status to be indifferent to the share of a small bar. At that point, Jennifer had finally understood Jonathan¡¯s ploy. She was overjoyed after vaguely figuring out Jimmy¡¯s identity. She knew that if they had Jimmy backing them, their n to open a bar would likely be a sess. Hence, Jennifer¡¯s respect for Jonathan went up another notch. Following that, Jonathan and Jimmy chatted away happily. They no longer discussed the matters of the bar, and they sat back and enjoyed their wine leisurely. The two of them soon became very drunk. Eventually, Jennifer had to step in and help Jonathan because the other two were drunkenly shouting to continue drinking. Fenix and the others propped Jimmy up and helped the two drunkards into the cars. Grayden was extremely courteous toward Jonathan, as he had received five hundred thousand because of thetter. How could he not be grateful to Jonathan? He sidled in front of Jennifer before he offered, ¡°Ms. Hoffman, do you need help with sending Mr. Lawson home?¡± Jennifer grinned. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I can handle it.¡± Grayden replied, ¡°All right. Stay safe.¡± I Am Unstoppable Chapter 54 I Am Unstoppable Chapter 54 Chapter 54 Curse Jennifer helped Jonathan fasten the seat belt after they got into the car. She took a deep breath before activating the car¡¯s engine. The time was three o¡¯clock in the afternoon, and the sun was shining brightly atop of them. Jennifer reversed the car before setting off onto the road. At that moment, Jonathan, who was thought to be drunk, suddenly sat up straight. He said with a smirk, ¡°Jen, your driving skills are quite impressive.¡± She came to a realization after the momentary shock. ¡°You were pretending to be drunk, weren¡¯t you?¡± Jonathan chuckled. He answered, ¡°Jimmy was putting on an act too.¡± Jennifer had to ask, ¡°What¡¯s the point of pretending to be drunk?¡± He replied, ¡°Sharing a drunken experience is a way to strengthen our bond.¡± Jennifer smiled. Keeping an eye on the road, she said, ¡°You nned to look for Jimmy¡¯s help to open up the bar since the beginning, am I right?¡± Wearing a smile, Jonathan responded, ¡°That¡¯s not the case. I went to the bar yesterday to do a survey. Then I offended Dous and his men by ident, but that unexpected incident had me thinking. Since Dous is merely someone¡¯s underling, perhaps I should try approaching his boss instead. After all, I can save a lot of trouble by working with someone more influential and powerful.¡± He paused for a second before continuing,¡± Most of the time, we set our goals as we progress in life. Some people may think it¡¯s fate that guides them toward their passion, but it¡¯s actually the other way round. To know your destiny, you must first take the initial steps forward. If you dare not try different methods and anticipate different oues, you¡¯ll never know the possibilities lying out there waiting for you.¡± Jonathan held those simr beliefs when participating in a fight. He had never nned his moves. Instead, he let his instincts take over, and his reflexes do the work. The constant changes and unpredictability during a fight were somewhat a simr experience to living a life in this ever-changing society. As the two of them chatted, Jennifer and Jonathan had safely returned to the residence they lived in at Baykeep. She poured him a ss of water and massaged his temples. Jonathan was actually fine, but he was not one toin when he could enjoy Jennifer¡¯s gentle care. ¡°Do you think Jimmy will help us?¡± she suddenly asked. He answered, ¡°He will. This is something he can do effortlessly. I¡¯ve already proven my worth to him, so I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll help us to let us owe him a favor. Having said that, Jimmy is considered a businessman. Therefore, he¡¯s smart enough to think of us as mere acquaintances. Naturally, that¡¯s the rtionship I wish to establish with him too. We¡¯re just helping out each other.¡± Jennifer sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t you mean you¡¯re using one another?¡± Jonathanughed. ¡°That¡¯s not true. Using someone means we may cause harm to others for our benefit, but helping out one another will result in a mutual benefit. Jen, you need to learn to speak in a civilized manner.¡± Jennifer was in a good mood, so she responded yfully, ¡°I was so close to getting a Master¡¯s degree. You, on the other hand, have never attended high school. How dare you say that I¡¯m uncivilized?¡± He exined, ¡°You learned by reading, while I learned from my life experiences. Although we umte knowledge by different means, the result is the same.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Jonathan firmly believed there were a million ways to achieve the same goal. Even though he had never received proper education, his master had taught him well and encouraged him to read plenty of books. Moreover, he was fluent in threenguages. That night, Jimmy contacted Jonathan. He sounded very friendly over the phone. ¡°Jonathan, I¡¯ll ask Grayden to bring you around the northern district of our city. You can look around for somece suitable to set up your bar. Then, you can leave the rest to me after you confirm the location. What do you say?¡± Jonathan replied, ¡°Sure. Thank you, Jimmy.¡± Jimmy chirped, ¡°You¡¯re most wee. Do feel free to let me know if you need anything else.¡± They hung up the call afterward. Jonathan invited Jennifer to tag along in choosing the ideal location to open their bar. Jennifer was overjoyed to learn that their n was progressing quickly. Half an hourter, Grayden arrived at their residence in a Mercedes-Benz. He was respectful and polite toward Jonathan and Jennifer. Jonathan thought that was the result of the five hundred thousand Grayden had received from him. Jimmy would never be so shameless to request that money back from his subordinate after offering it out. Grayden drove the car while Jonathan sat in the passenger seat. Jennifer was alone in the backseat. Jonathan had chosen to sit on the passenger seat out of respect for Grayden. If he had sat together with Jennifer in the backseat, that would imply that Grayden was their driver. Although Jonathan appeared to have a carefree nature andid-back personality, he was well-versed in the ways of the world. The time was around seven o¡¯clock at night. The brilliant city lights adorned the scenic night view, and cars flooded the city¡¯s streets. Horington was a popr tourist spot, so it was always lively and busy there. Grayden drove the car in Bar Street¡¯s direction. He chatted casually with Jonathan, enlightening the atmosphere inside the vehicle. Grayden did not ask questions about Jonathan¡¯s background. In truth, he was informed a little about Jonathan¡¯s details because Jimmy had instructed him to carry out the investigation. He found out Jonathan was currently working as a security guard at Rose Couture, and he was on friendly terms with Polly. Grayden also knew Jonathan was involved in a murder case. However, his life-and-death battle with Randy and matters rted to Young Corporation remained a secret because Grayden would never have ess to such ssified information with his abilities. After a discussion between Jimmy and Grayden, they had concluded that Jonathan¡¯s identity was a mystery, with unclear intention, so they deemed Jonathan to be someone only suitable to be an acquaintance and not further. Soon, their car took a turn and arrived at Bar Street. The street remained bustling with people in good spirits despite thete hour. Jonathan and Jennifer focused their attention on the bars along the way. There were a lot of bars there, but not all of them were filled with customers. If the two of them decided to open a bar there, they had to take over one of the existing shops and rebrand the whole ce. Jonathan was firm on opening the bar on Bar Street in the first ce. Jennifer had a different opinion. She felt they could establish their bar elsewhere instead of adding to the existing number of bars avable on Bar Street. Jonathan had disagreed with her idea. ¡°Bar Street is a significant ce in Horingtron. We should not be afraid of ourpetitors. We need to let them fear us.¡± His confidence was overflowing about the matter. ¡°Oh?¡± At that moment, a dark and empty building on Jonathan¡¯s left caught his attention. That building stood out among the crowd. In contrast to the brightly lit and buzzing bars in the surroundings, the building was dark and deserted as if it had been long-forgotten by the world. To Jonathan¡¯s confusion, that dark building was rtively spacious and was located in an optimal location. ¡°Mr. Lewis, stop the car!¡± Jonathan pointed at the dark building and asked, ¡°What¡¯s up with the dark and deserted building?¡± Grayden stopped the car on the roadside and gazed toward the direction Jonathan pointed. Instantaneously, a hint of wariness shed across his eyes. Then, Grayden borated, ¡°This building used to be thergest and liveliest bar in Bar Street, called Golden Years. However, the bar was shut down after someone murdered the young female bar owner.¡± Jonathan was eager to learn more about that building¡¯s history. ¡°When did that happen?¡± ¡°Three years ago,¡± replied Grayden. Jennifer looked at the dark building while listening to their conversation. She suddenly sensed an inexplicably ominous auraing from that ce, as if a pair of eyes were staring at her from within the building. She shuddered and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Jonathan. This ce is creeping me out.¡± Jonathan noticed Jennifer was truly afraid, so he contemted briefly before suggesting, ¡°All right. Let¡¯s go back then.¡± Grayden was surprised. ¡°Aren¡¯t you nning to look around at the other ces?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Grayden was caught in perplexity, but he did not press further, seeing how adamant Jonathan was. He fetched them back to their residence in Baykeep at once. Upon their arrival, Jonathan did not get out of the car. Instead, he told Jennifer to get some rest. He said to her, ¡°I have some matters to discuss with Mr. Lewis. You should sleep earlier and don¡¯t wait up for me.¡± Jennifer had yet to recover entirely from the scary experience, but she did not show it because she knew she was no longer a little girl. After speaking to Jennifer, Jonathan turned to Grayden. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s check out that dark building again.¡± Grayden started the car¡¯s engine and said, ¡°That¡¯s a wicked ce. I know you¡¯re a capable person, Mr. Lawson, but it¡¯s best if you do not tempt your luck when ites to these supernatural events.¡± Jonathan¡¯s curiosity intensified because he could see that Grayden was genuinely afraid of that ce. Jonathan had an inquisitive personality. At this point, even if he decided not to open his bar there, he would still find out what was going on with the dark building. He uttered, ¡°I think that ce is wicked too. Why was Golden Years shut down three years ago without reopening since that ce was thergest bar on Bar Street previously? What else had happened in the building?¡± Grayden exined, ¡°Someone took over the bar right after the previous owner¡¯s death. That new owner had great ambitions and nned to renovate the entire building. However, on the second day after taking over Golden Years, that new owner died. His death scene was extremely gory, with blood spilling out from his facial features, and only ayer of skin was left covering his skeleton.¡± He paused for a few moments before adding, ¡°The police investigated this matter but failed to find anything. A few policemen were on duty one night as they wanted to examine the ce. In the end, all those policemen suffered horrible deaths, simr to the new owner of Golden Years. This incident was widely discussed in Horington a few years ago but died down after the officials suppressed the story and debunked the rumors. The city council¡¯s secretary, Mr. Jones, had nned to destroy Golden Years because he thought the building was haunted. Nheless, the night after he made that order, Mr. Jones suffered from a severe disease. Hence, that matter was dyed. After Mr. Jones recovered from the illness, he prohibited anyone from trying to destroy Golden Years.¡± After a momentary pause, Grayden continued, ¡°Afterward, some people who entered the building to explore the facility had also died. As a martial artist, I know that we have nothing to fear if we do nothing wrong. Nheless, when I stood outside Golden Years, I could feel an intense evil intent overwhelming me. I¡¯m sure that if I had entered that ce, that malicious intent would¡¯ve corroded my soul, and I would¡¯ve died in that building.¡± Hearing that, Jonathan was shocked. ¡°That¡¯s bizarre!¡± Grayden replied, ¡°There are many unusual things in this world. Sometimes, we have no other choice but to believe in the existence of these supernatural beings.¡± Jonathan fell silent for a few seconds before piping up, ¡°If I wish to take over Golden Years now, will I be able to get approval?¡± Colors drained from Grayden¡¯s face. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t do that, Mr. Lawson!¡± Jonathan let out an awkwardugh. ¡°Calm down. This is just a hypothetical question, Mr. Lewis. I just need to know if I can get approval from the government regarding this matter.¡± Grayden knew Jonathan was firm on his stance after listening to him. ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be any problem because Mr. Jones was transferred elsewhere. The government thought of Golden Years as an eyesore, so they would be more than d if someone could break this curse. Besides, the owner of Golden Years is quite fond if someone can buy that ce from him.¡± I Am Unstoppable Chapter 55 I Am Unstoppable Chapter 55 Chapter 55 Spooky Golden Years After listening to Grayden, Jonathan immediately fell into deep thoughts. Golden Years is at such a strategic location, and it¡¯s quite spacious too. Besides, the owner is having a hard time selling it off. In that case, I guess I can buy it at a much lower price. Of course, Jonathan knew there must be something unusual hidden inside a forsaken ce like Golden Years. He was also aware that it was unlikely for him to get his n of opening a bar sessfully executed if he did not do something to it. As Grayden drove, he persuaded earnestly, ¡°Mr. Lawson, there are plenty of choices if you want to open a bar. A ce like Golden Years is shrouded in unpredictable danger and mysteries. You don¡¯t have to take the risk.¡± Wearing a faint smile, Jonathan replied, ¡°Mr. Lewis, can we take a look at Golden Years first?¡± Grayden stopped persuading further after Jonathan insisted. After a moment¡¯s pause, Grayden added, ¡°You can take a look from the outside but never go in, Mr. Lawson. I¡¯m saying this because you¡¯re my friend, and I don¡¯t want you to get hurt.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Jonathan agreed. Soon, they arrived in front of Golden Years again. The car stopped. Jonathan and Grayden got off from the vehicle. In contrast to Golden Years, which was shrouded in darkness, the bar next to it was lively and bustled with people. Although the weather was hot, they could feel a piercing chill when they stood in front of Golden Years. Golden Years looked shabby and damaged. The main entrance had been shut down by a roller shutter covered with a thick, reddish-brown rustyer. Even the fonts on the signboard had faded, and only a few alphabets were still visible. The wiring of the neon lights was exposed too. No one knew the actual condition inside of Golden Years. Jonathan stood in front of the grim-looking building. He could feel an indescribable sense of biting cold. In fact, he felt a strong, ominous aura surrounding him. At that point, Jonathan could almost imagine how intense and menacing the aura could be behind the roller shutter. Faced with such a situation, Jonathan was slightly startled, too. He had taken countless lives in the past, and he had also been to the cemetery and other ces that gave off a gloomy vibe, yet it was his first time toe across a ce like Golden Years. The oppressive feelings it exuded were almost unbearable. Even an expert like him could not help keeping his guard up out of fear, let alone the ordinary men. Once again, Jonathan fell into deep thought. He did not break open the door and dart in recklessly. Golden Years was located along Bar Street, which was also the busiest street in the city. Hence, the ce was always crowded with people and filled with a sense of liveliness. It was nearly impossible for Golden Years to exude such an intense, gloomy aura. A ce like the cemetery exuded some sort of aura, too. Nheless, that kind of aura surrounding the cemetery was mostly pure and harmless. In contrast, the aura exuded by Golden Years was almostpatible with the deadly resentment aura that could harm ordinary people. Grayden¡¯s face gradually turned pale as he stood beside Jonathan. The fear in Grayden grew stronger as he felt the overwhelming resentment aura. ¡°Mr. Lawson, let¡¯s head back.¡± Grayden could no longer stand it. Jonathan nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Upon hearing that, Grayden sighed in relief. Then, they turned around and walked toward the Mercedes-Benz. When Grayden hopped in the car, Jonathan did not follow suit. He shed a smile at Grayden with the window separating them. ¡°Mr. Lewis, I feel like having a drink. You can go back without me.¡± Grayden forced a smile and replied, ¡°Mr. Lawson, you¡¯re not giving up, aren¡¯t you? I know you¡¯re a decisive person, but please be extra careful. I bet you could already sense that Golden Years is an extraordinary ce. It¡¯s for sure not just another tale.¡± Jonathan was slightly touched to know that Grayden was concerned about his safety. He reassured, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Lewis. I won¡¯t do something that I¡¯m not confident with.¡± Knowing that Jonathan had made up his mind, Grayden did not say another word. He then drove off on his own. The next instant, Jonathan took out his phone and called Amber. It was not even eight o¡¯clock, and the night was still young. As Amber went out of the police station, she got the call from Jonathan. ¡°Captain Johnson, are you busy?¡± asked Jonathan. Amber had always been fond of Jonathan. Sheughed before answering, ¡°I¡¯m busy serving the civilians. You only call me when you need my help. So spill it! What¡¯s the matter?¡± Jonathan chuckled and replied, ¡°I want to invite you to join me for a drink at Bar Street. Will you be here?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be there if you have important issues to discuss. If you only need a drinking buddy, you should ask Jen,¡± suggested Amber. ¡°I do have something that I wish to seek advice from you,¡± said Jonathan. ¡°Oh, what is it?¡± questioned Amber. Jonathan responded, ¡°It¡¯s hard to exin over the phone. I¡¯ll tell you when we meet.¡± Amber gave in and agreed, ¡°Okay, tell me the address. I¡¯ll be right there.¡± Jonathan raised his head and spotted the signboard of a bar. ¡°Do you know The Lotus?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± answered Amber. Jonathan nodded. ¡°Great! I¡¯ll see you there.¡± Half an hourter, Amber, dressed in her blue police uniform, arrived at The Lotus. Jonathan was sitting in front of the bar counter. As soon as he saw Amber, he instantly waved at her. Just then, the people in the bar caught sight of Amber. Puzzled, they immediately became wary of her appearance. Regardless, Amber looked exceptionally charming in her uniform. She was deemed as the prettiest police, and her beauty certainly deserved such praise. Paying no heed to the gazes that fell on her, Amber headed toward Jonathan and sat beside him. ¡°What do you want to drink? It¡¯s on me,¡± offered Jonathan. ¡°I¡¯ll go for an aperitif,¡± replied Amber. Jonathan then ordered a ss of aperitif for her. The bartender nodded and soon ced a ss of wine in front of Amber. Amber took a sip before saying, ¡°So, what do you wish to ask me?¡± Meanwhile, Jonathan gulped down a mouthful of iced beer and queried, ¡°Do you know anything about Golden Years?¡± Amber¡¯s expression changed, and a hint of fear shed through her eyes when she heard the name. After taking a moment to regain herposure, she questioned, ¡°Why are you asking that?¡± ¡°I have my eyes on Golden Years. I n to open a bar over there,¡± exined Jonathan. When Amber heard his words, she raised her voice immediately. ¡°Are you out of your mind? Don¡¯t even think about it! You¡¯d better noty your hands on Golden Years.¡± Jonathan fell silent for a while before saying, ¡°Do you believe in ghosts?¡± Amber¡¯s face turned red after she drank a big gulp of wine. After that, she spoke with a tint of resentment. ¡°I¡¯ve been taught to believe in science and atheism since I was young. My granny used to tell me tales about ghosts in the countryside, yet I never believed in those. I think everything should be exined scientifically. However, the incident that had happened at Golden Years overturned every single scientific theory and knowledge I¡¯ve learned. Did you know how I felt to see my colleagues die one after another? When their bodies got carried out, there were only skins and bones left. Their blood and flesh were sucked dry!¡± Seemingly trying to keep herposure, Amber took a deep breath and continued, ¡°I still get goosebumps whenever I recall the scene. It¡¯s too horrifying! Do you understand now, Jonathan?¡± Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Jonathan could see the fear in Amber¡¯s gaze, and he slightly furrowed his brows. ¡°After the pathologists examined my colleagues¡¯ bodies, do you know what conclusion they came up with?¡± questioned Amber, agitated. Jonathan was curious. ¡°What was the conclusion?¡± Amber then continued, ¡°The pathologists said all of them died at the same time, and there wasn¡¯t any scientific procedure that could suck their flesh and blood without destroying the skin.¡± Feeling eager to find out more, Jonathan took another gulp of his beer and questioned, ¡°What happened next then? Did you send more force into Golden Years again?¡± ¡°After the incident, I had gathered one hundred people. We carried cow¡¯s blood with us before going in Golden Years,¡± said Amber. ¡°How was it then?¡± Jonathan was excited to know. Amber sighed. ¡°We failed. Ten people went insane before we entered the bar, so the rest were too afraid to go. I didn¡¯t go inside because the situation was strange at that time. Later, Mr. Jones wanted to demolish Golden Years but soon fell sick. After he recovered, he gave up on the idea. The only way to get rid of Golden Years isunching a missile at it, but it¡¯s impossible to do so in an era as peaceful as now.¡± ¡°Did you try looking for the masters from The Destino to have a look? Perhaps they might have a solution to deal with it,¡± asked Jonathan. Amber then replied, ¡°Back then, all kinds of rumors about Golden Years had been spreading like wildfire in the city. After that, the government prohibited people from mentioning the ce. They did everything they could to stop the rumors from spreading further. Since then, no one dared to get the masters to carry out any ritual publicly. We tried doing it once secretly, but the masters died without exception. Again, there were only skin and bones left.¡± ¡°That¡¯s so strange!¡± eximed Jonathan. ¡°Thus, I¡¯d advise you to stay away from Golden Years,¡± said Amber. Jonathan added, ¡°Captain Johnson, there¡¯s something I have to agree with you. Everything could be exined through the scientific aspects.¡± Puzzled, Amber shot Jonathan a nce. ¡°All right. Go ahead and exin the incident at Golden Years to me from a scientific point of view.¡± Without a second thought, Jonathan replied, ¡°Sure! First of all, let me ask you a question. What are ghosts?¡± ¡°What are ghosts?¡± repeated Amber. ¡°In general, ghosts are humans¡¯ souls. Humans be ghosts after they die. Am I right?¡± Amber nodded. ¡°Yes!¡± Jonathan continued to exin, ¡°If we were to exin everything from the scientific aspects, every thought and movement are orders from the brain when a person is alive. When the brain sleeps, the body will stop moving. Thoughts are generated in the brain, and they control a person¡¯s movement. Aside from that, thoughts can also be perceived as mystical brain waves. In that sense, if the brain suffers great damage, the person will either be dead or be dumb, as the brain waves will be destroyed too. When a person is dead, the brain waves lose their ce to inhabit. They will then leave the body. These brain waves are what we usually call ghosts.¡± Amber was confused, as she found it hard toprehend Jonathan¡¯s exnation. ¡°Do you have any solid evidence to support your statement?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not logical to im there are ghosts around. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s more convincing to exin the existence of ghosts with the theory of brain waves?¡± asked Jonathan. Amber was intrigued by his remarks. She wanted Jonathan to borate further. ¡°Well, please continue with your theories.¡± I Am Unstoppable Chapter 56 I Am Unstoppable Chapter 56 Chapter 56 Words Of Wisdom With that, Jonathan continued, ¡°ording to my understanding, thoughts are the soul of a person, and this soul of ours resides in the brain. After a person¡¯s death, their soul can no longer reside in the brain as the brain is already dead. The soul would then leave the person¡¯s body. And since souls are insubstantial, they will float around after leaving the body. Hence, this is why some people say that they¡¯ve seen ghosts floating around. ¡°I believe that when one dies, their soul somehow falls asleep too and no longer has a conscious. If a great wind blows, the soul will then be scattered and vanish. Therefore, things such as the Six Paths of Reincarnation are basically nonsense. There would only be one logical exnation for reincarnation if it did actually happen, which is a part of the person¡¯s wandering souling into contact with a newborn¡¯s brain, thus residing in there.¡± Since this was Amber¡¯s first time hearing such a novel exnation, it automatically piqued her interest, causing her to listen attentively. Jonathan added, ¡°Let¡¯s continue with the previous topic. There¡¯s this urrence where family members would often dream of the deceased after one¡¯s death, right? The return of the soul of the deceased could be exined as the soul¡¯s yearning for a physical body and its family. However, since the souls no longer receive nourishment from the physical body, they can¡¯t survive long. This is why ghost legends aremon. Still, it¡¯s rare for vengeful spirits to take revenge as they are powerless and will fade quickly.¡± ¡°What about Golden Years, then? What¡¯s your exnation for the things that have been happening there?¡± Amber asked. ¡°It¡¯s rare for vengeful spirits to take revenge, but there are also a few legends regarding this. As I said, the souls are unconscious after one¡¯s death. However, there are some souls with too much resentment within them due to the grievances and anger that they suffered during their lifetime, and these feelings remain even after their deaths. On top of that, the soul just happened to grow in a ce that¡¯s filled with strong negative energy. Thus, it absorbed the negative energy to strengthen its resentment and slowly turned into a vengeful spirit.¡± Amber¡¯s eyes lit up immediately as she said, ¡°The proprietress of Golden Years indeed experienced some terrible things while she was alive. I heard that she was strangled to death by her lover with a metal wire.¡± Jonathan was unfazed by that information. ¡°Is her lover still alive?¡± ¡°Her lover was using an alias. Hence, we can¡¯t get a hold of him even if we want to. Up until now, we still have no idea where he might be,¡± she replied. ¡°Well, that exins her exceptionally strong resentment aura. However, the fact that she¡¯s so powerful is indeed quite incredible. If everyone who died unjustly became so powerful, the world would¡¯ve been in chaos long ago. Therefore, I have a feeling that there¡¯s some sort of Destino¡¯s treasure in Golden Years which nourishes wandering souls like her,¡± he borated. ¡°I still don¡¯t get it, though. Since the proprietress is so powerful now, can¡¯t she just seek revenge from that scumbag on her own?¡± Amber asked. ¡°Perhaps, she has already taken her revenge. Regardless, I don¡¯t understand her world at all.¡± ¡°There are rules that are to be obeyed between Heaven and Earth. Vengeful spirits shouldn¡¯t have existed on Earth in the first ce. Have you watched ¡®Final Destination¡¯ before?¡± Jonathan questioned. ¡°Yeah,¡± she answered. ¡°The existence of vengeful spirits is somewhat like the plot in ¡®Final Destination.¡¯ The Heavenly Law had identally allowed the vengeful spirits to escape. Therefore, it will try to correct this mistake by the means of what The Destino calls a Lightning Tribtion. I have a hunch that the proprietress, who has turned into a vengeful spirit, must have relied on some sort of treasure that was in Golden Years. As soon as she leaves the ce, she would be nothing. Hence, I assume that¡¯s why she didn¡¯t allow you guys to destroy Golden Years.¡± Amber was listening to Jonathan¡¯s words with much interest. However, her curiosity soon got the better of her, and she asked, ¡°How are you saying it as though you¡¯re the person involved? It¡¯s not like you¡¯ve died before. Yet, you¡¯re talking about the afterlife and death as if you¡¯ve experienced it personally.¡± The man chuckled. ¡°Although I haven¡¯t died before, I believe that all solutionse from the same origin. Philosopher Zyaire Lynch once said that all things are one. Hence, all things have the same origin. Despite not experiencing death before, I can still think about this issue from the nature of things.¡± Amber could barely make sense of his words. ¡°To be honest, I didn¡¯t even catch a smidge of what you were saying. It¡¯s too profound for me to understand.¡± A chuckle escaped Jonathan¡¯s lips after hearing her confession. ¡°Come on. You graduated from a prominent police academy! How could you be so uncultured?¡± Amber rolled her eyes at that. ¡°Even after your various exnations, you can¡¯t deny the fact that these are only your spections. No one can truly confirm the actual situation in Golden Years.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯d like to go and take a look,¡± he remarked. However, his request was shut down by her resolutely. ¡°Absolutely not. It¡¯s too dangerous.¡± Jonathan tried his luck again. ¡°Well, we can¡¯t just let Golden Years continue going on like that, right? It¡¯ll eventually taint Horington¡¯s reputation.¡± ¡°Still, it¡¯s none of your business to go there.¡± After a pause, she said sincerely, ¡°Jonathan, I really don¡¯t want to lose any more friends.¡± Instantly, he could feel a warmth spreading within him. Nheless, he was still adamant about his decision. ¡°A lot of things are arranged by fate. I¡¯m nning to open a bar now, and Golden Years happens to be here. I have a strong feeling that this is my fate. I know it¡¯s a rather dangerous task, but who knows? It might reap great benefits too.¡± ¡°Are you telling me that the great benefit is the treasure that you mentioned earlier? The one that might be in Golden Years?¡± Amber asked. ¡°Regardless, I really need to take a look at the bar,¡± Jonathan said firmly. ¡°Fine. But you¡¯ll have to prove to me that you¡¯ll be able to get out of it without a scratch on yourself,¡± she stated. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°Although I¡¯ve never been in the bar before, I can somewhat estimate the proprietress¡¯ ability. She¡¯s indeed on an extremely high level now as I can already feel the terror creeping within me while standing outside of the bar,¡± he said in a low voice. Amber was familiar with such a feeling. ¡°Right? That just proves why you shouldn¡¯t go in.¡± Jonathan turned to her and looked her in the eyes. ¡°Captain Johnson, are you really going to be a coward for the rest of your life? Don¡¯t you want to seek revenge for your colleagues who lost their lives? You¡¯re someone who¡¯s filled to the brim with a sense of justice; are you sure you can simply allow Golden Years to exist like this?¡± Amber shuddered as a glimmer of hope appeared in her eyes. However, it quickly died down. ¡°What can I possibly do? I¡¯m just a normal human, after all.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to be overly horrified by vengeful spirits. There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of as long as you haven¡¯t done anything bad. Normally, vengeful spirits will first scare the ones that they seek revenge on. As the person bes timid and weak, then only will the vengeful spirits truly take their revenge. Your colleagues and those experts were all merely regr people. Hence, it¡¯s normal for them to be terrified after encountering vengeful spirits for the first time in their lives. They became weak and timid, which allowed the vengeful spirits to possess them,¡± Jonathan exined. Amber took a deep breath. A look of determination was on her face as she said, ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll let you enter the bar. But on one condition¡ªI¡¯ll apany you.¡± Jonathan smiled lightly. ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°When are we going?¡± she inquired. ¡°I still have some stuff to prepare before we go. In the meantime, please help me contact the current owner of Golden Years by tomorrow. I¡¯d like to have a chat with him to further understand the situation,¡± he said. ¡°Okay,¡± Amber replied with a nod. After reaching an agreement, Jonathan went to pay the bills before the two left the bar. They then got into Amber¡¯s car. Jonathan was nning to send her back home first as it was the right thing to do. In the end, Amber was the one who drove the car. After some distance, she could not help but ask, ¡°Why must it be Golden Years?¡± Jonathan was silent for a moment as if he was taken aback by her question. However, he then grinned and said, ¡°When I was a child, I often watched martial arts dramas and found it cool that the heroes always lent a helping hand to those in need. Hence, I started learning martial arts from my master. He always told me to be a righteous person. Would you believe me if I told you that I¡¯m just a busybody?¡± A smile appeared on Amber¡¯s face. She would, without a doubt, believe in his words. She knew about Jonathan¡¯s past; she knew that hisrade had passed and how Jonathan did not mind the distance as he swore to protect his deceasedrade¡¯s younger sister. She also had the chance to witness Jonathan¡¯s rage, which was an indescribable shock to her. Amber felt that Jonathan and herself were the same kind of people. The pair had hearts filled with justice and were the type of people who were not easily affected by society¡¯s harsh reality. On top of that, they were unbothered by others¡¯ mocking gazes and were willing to do anything for those who were dear to them. ¡°What are your future ns?¡± she asked again. The night breeze blew into the rolled-down windows of the car, allowing the pair to enjoy the refreshing air as they drove down the road. Jonathan seemed to have lost his interest as the topic was brought up. ¡°Nothing much. The first thing that¡¯s on my mind is to open up the bar. Then, I¡¯ll wait for Yasmin to get married and have her own family. I¡¯ll leave Horington after making sure that she¡¯s safe and well.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you n on marrying Jennifer?¡± Jonathan froze momentarily. He looked slightly mncholic and only responded after quite a while. ¡°Jen wants to live a stable, romantic, and happy life. As you know, I¡¯m prone to wandering around a lot. It will only hurt us if we force ourselves to be together.¡± Amber fell into deep thought at that. She, too, realized Jonathan¡¯s rather capricious personality. It was true that people like him did not suit the family life. She seemed to have understood his concerns as she said, ¡°So you¡¯re nning to open a bar for Jennifer, which also somehow acts as a settlement and exnation for her. Only then would you be able to leave with peace of mind, right?¡± Jonathan¡¯s expression turned sullen. He said nothing in return. Amber, too, chose to remain silent after that. About twenty minutester, the pair had reached her house. She lived in a prime residential area with an amazing security system. At that moment, the neighborhood was aze with light. Amber invited Jonathan to go to her house for a drink but was rejected by thetter. With augh, he said, ¡°I¡¯d have to reject your offer. I¡¯m quite attractive, you know? I¡¯m worried that you¡¯ll fall for me.¡± Amber chuckled. ¡°In your dreams! All right, just leave. I¡¯ll lend you the car. Send it to the police station tomorrow morning, okay?¡± Jonathan had no reason to reject. ¡°Okay.¡± I Am Unstoppable Chapter 57 I Am Unstoppable Chapter 57 Chapter 57 Karma Jonathan went back to his rented house in Amber¡¯s police car. It was alreadyte by the time he reached home. Jennifer seemed to be asleep as she didn¡¯t turn her lights on. Jonathan didn¡¯t want to disturb her either. He had a shower in his bathroom and went to bed. The next morning, Jennifer made breakfast for him punctually. After finishing his meal, he drove to the police station in Amber¡¯s car. Jennifer didn¡¯t say anything when she saw the police vehicle. She refrained from interfering with his matters too much as she knew he didn¡¯t like it. It was eight o¡¯clock in the morning when he arrived at the police station. Jonathan was always punctual when it came to serious business. Amber had arrived at around the same time as well. She was as beautiful as ever, dressed in her smart blue blouse and police cap. ¡°I¡¯ve contacted the owner of Golden Years. Let¡¯s pay him a visit now,¡± she stated. Jonathan nodded. ¡°Sure.¡± Amber gave him the address, and he started the car. The road was congested with an endless procession of vehicles and pedestrians spilling out onto the sidewalks. The scenery looked like an extraordinary painting as the morning sun shone on them. Everyone seemed to have their own world and worries to handle. They seldom stopped by to appreciate the borderless sky¡¯s beauty or the freshness of the air. Not a single soul was grateful for the beautiful nature. Although the world nourished human beings, none of them ever spared a thought to repay nature¡¯s gift. Suddenly, Amber was reminded of something. She said, ¡°I¡¯ve looked into Golden Years¡¯ file again.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°I noticed something odd in it,¡± she added. ¡°What is it?¡± asked Jonathan immediately. ¡°The proprietress of Golden Years was a twenty-five-year-old woman named Yara Carter. She was a local of Horington.¡± ¡°Is there anything wrong with that?¡± ¡°Her ID card was a forged one.¡± Jonathan was stunned upon hearing that. ¡°That¡¯s a significant issue. Why is it only discovered today?¡± ¡°Her ID card was so well made that it¡¯s hard to distinguish it from authentic ones. Besides, we seldom care about ID cards in the past. Nobody ever thought that it could be forged. After I looked into her identity, I realize that the real Yara Carter was already dead in a car ident six years ago. Since then, the proprietress had been using the woman¡¯s identity.¡± Jonathan clicked his tongue in wonder. ¡°This case is getting more bizarre. The proprietress and her lover both had fake identities. Besides, there¡¯s The Destino¡¯s treasure, murder, and a vengeful spirit involved. Perhaps that treasure is the answer to all of these mysteries.¡± ¡°This case is the strangest one in recent years. I would be left with no regrets if I managed to crack it,¡± Amber uttered. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The truth wille to light eventually,¡± he reassured with a faint smile. Shortly after, the two of them arrived at a mansion that stood alone. There was a little garden in front of its entrance, and it looked pretty cozy with a parasol in it. At one nce, Jonathan knew that the owner had to be rich to afford such a luxurious mansion. He parked the car in front of the property and alighted with Amber. After Amber called the owner, the owner came out and greeted them shortly. The mansion¡¯s owner was a bald and plump man in his fifties, wearing a casual t-shirt and sunsses. He led them to the mansion¡¯s living hall and introduced himself as Dilbert Jacobus. Dilbert was a friendly and polite person. As a diligent businessman, he knew well not to offend a public servant like Amber. Once they settled themselves in the living hall, he ordered his housekeeper to serve them coffee. Jonathan studied the surrounding. This is a high-end mansion that gives out an elegant aesthetic. Even the furniture is grand and luxurious. ¡°Captain Johnson, Mr. Lawson, I¡¯ve already prepared a sumptuous meal with the freshest seafood. Fancy having lunch with me?¡± Dilbert suggested with smiley eyes. Amber smiled faintly in response. ¡°You¡¯re being too kind, Mr. Jacobus. Please don¡¯t mind us visiting you abruptly.¡± Dilbert let out a chuckle and uttered, ¡°It¡¯s nothing! It¡¯s my honor to have such a gracefuldy like you and Mr. Lawson be a guest of my humble adobe!¡± Jonathan couldn¡¯t hold back a smile. ¡°Mr. Jacobus, you are too humble.¡± ¡°That¡¯s humorous of you!¡± Dilbert smiled. Jonathan decided to get straight to the point. ¡°Mr. Jacobus, we are visiting you for a reason today. We hope to discuss Golden Years with you.¡± Somehow, Dilbert knew what they were after. My Golden Years would¡¯ve been worth over twenty million if it weren¡¯t for that incident. s, nobody would want it now even if I gave it out for free! He beamed the moment Jonathan mentioned Golden Years and asked, ¡°Oh! What do you want to know, Jonathan?¡± He changed his way of addressing Jonathan once he became acquainted with thetter. Such was a common trait of a businessman. Meanwhile, Amber chose to keep quiet and leave everything to Jonathan. ¡°Have you been to Golden Years recently, Mr. Jacobus?¡± asked Jonathan. ¡°I do visit it asionally. Is there anything wrong?¡± Jonathan answered in a deep voice, ¡°If so, I believe that you¡¯ve sensed the resentment aura lingering in that ce. I¡¯m afraid that it may affect you and your family¡¯s fortune if things were to go on this way.¡± A weird expression crept up Dilbert¡¯s face. However, he wasn¡¯t that stupid to be intimidated by Jonathan¡¯s words. He nced at thetter and chuckled. ¡°Thanks for your concern.¡± Jonathan was frustrated, seeing that his attempt to scare Dilbert had failed. Hence, he decided to change the topic. ¡°Captain Johnson is in charge of Golden Years¡¯ case, and she came to seek my help to solve it. Thus, we are here today to ask about the proprietress who died by strangtion in Golden Years.¡± Dilbert began looking rmed. ¡°Aren¡¯t you here to acquire Golden Years?¡± Jonathan froze momentarily before replying, ¡°Mr. Jacobus, are you pulling my leg? Anyone will be unfortunate to own a ce like Golden Years, which emits such a strong resentment aura. Why would I want it?¡± As a shrewd person, Dilbert had regarded Jonathan as a businessman who intended to acquire Golden Years. Thus, he didn¡¯t think much when he heard thetter mentioning the resentment aura, assuming that was a trick to lower the establishment¡¯s value. However, he could no longer maintain his composure when Jonathan told him they were here for investigation. Golden Years had always been a headache for Dilbert. Everyone knew that he owned a haunted ce, and others would often look at him warily whenever he went outside. Some of his friends even chose to stay away from him. That was why he panicked when he knew Jonathan was not interested in purchasing it. Amber knew that Jonathan wanted to operate a bar. Thus, she didn¡¯t expose him on the spot as she knew it was only another trick of his. ¡°Mr. Jacobus, can you tell us more about the deceased proprietress? When did she start operating the bar?¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Dilbert regained his senses at her call. As memories came back to him, he answered, ¡°She was a great beauty named Yara Carter. It was six years ago when she came to me. Back then, she didn¡¯t even look twenty yet. However, she was a bold woman to pay me two million directly to rent Golden Years for five years. At that time, Golden Years wasn¡¯t as popr. It was her who made the ce lively.¡± He paused for a while before continuing, ¡°Yara was an aloof yet politedy. I¡¯d never seen her mysterious lover who strangled her to death. To be honest, I had some feelings for her too, but she rejected me. Oh! There¡¯s something worth mentioning. Those who operate a bar here have to pay some protection fees to Jimmy Lancaster, the gang leader of the northern district. Nevertheless, she never bothered to pay him a single penny. The strange thing was, those gangsters never caused any trouble for her too.¡± Jonathan took a note secretly in his mind. She must not be an ordinary person to achieve that. Well, it makes sense too. That exins her power after her death. ¡°I¡¯ve finished asking my questions. Do you have anything else to add, Captain Johnson?¡± he asked Amber. ¡°Nothing else,¡± she answered. Jonathan nodded. ¡°This strange case is full of mystery. I hope to help you out, but I¡¯m not Yara¡¯s match. I have no idea why she has such a strong resentment aura. Let¡¯s hope that nothing bad will happen in the future. Please be careful, Mr. Jacobus!¡± Dilbert nched dramatically. ¡°I have no past grudges with her. Why will shee for me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s karma. That property belongs to you, and you rented it to her, no? The mishap wouldn¡¯t have taken ce if you didn¡¯t rent it to her, to begin with. That is the grudge between the two of you. Having said that, it¡¯s merely my wild guess. Please take it with a pinch of salt.¡± Jonathan then stood up and said to Amber, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Captain Johnson.¡± She got to her feet too. Before they took more than two steps, Dilbert tugged Jonathan¡¯s hand and pleaded, ¡°Jonathan, you must have a way to help me since you know the situation so well. Please help me!¡± His face was as pale as a sheet. Apparently, Jonathan had achieved his goal. He replied, ¡°I do have a n. However, I can¡¯t tell you as it will only harm others.¡± Dilbert was so desperate that he nearly fell to his knees. ¡°Jonathan, you can¡¯t leave me to die! Please! Money is not a problem. Tell me how much you need!¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t a mary issue. Yara has a grudge against you, and she is sure toe for you. That is unless you transfer the grudge to others. In other words, you have to transfer Golden Years¡¯ ownership to someone else. However, you will harm others if you do so,¡± Jonathan stated. I Am Unstoppable Chapter 58 I Am Unstoppable Chapter 58 Chapter 58 A n Visit Amber frowned at Jonathan¡¯s words, thinking he had gone too far. Isn¡¯t he simply trying to rip off Dilbert¡¯s asset? Despite knowing that, she did not say a word. After all, she wasn¡¯t nning to ruin his ns. Meanwhile, Dilbert began contemting the people he could transfer the property to. At this moment, Jonathan suggested, ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking, Mr. Jacobus. You¡¯re thinking of transferring it to someone who¡¯s unaware of the situation, right?¡± Dilbert smiled awkwardly as Jonathan had rightfully pointed out his thoughts. Thetter added in a stern tone, ¡°What goes aroundes around, Mr. Jacobus. Nobody would be pleased to deal with your consequences, especially when ites to vengeful spirits. In your situation, it¡¯s not wise to transfer it to just anybody. If someone were to die because of it, you would have added sins onto your hands, and the oue would be far more miserable.¡± Perturbed, Dilbert begged, ¡°What should I do, then? Does that mean I can only await my death?¡± It wasn¡¯t because Dilbert wasn¡¯t smart or shrewd enough. However, the vengeful spirit legend in Golden Years had troubled him for many years. Moreover, as a businessman, he had also done some shady things. As such, he knew there was a chance that karma could bite him in the ass someday. Although it was often said that one would have nothing to fear as long as they had a clear conscience, this wasn¡¯t always true in reality. Even if one did nothing wrong, they could still be paranoid about the unpredictable. Besides, Dilbert didmit abhorrent acts. Upon witnessing the man¡¯s fearful expression, Jonathan said, ¡°Actually, there is a way, but I¡¯m hesitant to tell you, Mr. Jacobus.¡± ¡°Tell me, quick. I¡¯m begging you, Jonathan. If you can save me this time, I will regard you as my life benefactor in the future!¡± said Dilbert. ¡°You have to transfer Golden Years to someone resilient. Only then will the resentment aura of the vengeful spirit be curbed.¡± After a pause, Jonathan continued, ¡°If you¡¯re willing to transfer it to me, I can give it a try. I¡¯ve been wanting to tell you that I have the intention to neutralize your problem. However, you treated me as though I¡¯m a swindler that¡¯s trying to cheat you out of the establishment earlier.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Dilbert was overwhelmed at the turn of events, still feeling slightly dazed. After all, it did seem like Jonathan hade to con his property. At this moment, Jonathan went on, ¡°How about this, Mr. Jacobus? To prevent you from thinking that I¡¯m a swindler, I¡¯ll purchase it with two million. What do you think? That¡¯s the maximum sum I can offer. Indeed, I do have my personal reasons for this. That is to help the vengeful spirit in Golden Years to reincarnate. For that to happen, the property has to be transferred to me so that the consequences would be mine to deal with. If everything goes smoothly, I might even reap a profit due to the increase in value of the establishment. If not, I only have myself to me should I lose my life in there.¡± ¡°Two million?¡± Dilbert¡¯s eyes sparkled at the mention of the money. He instantly replied, ¡°No problem, Jonathan! Thank you so much for this! You¡¯re my savior!¡± Golden Years had been a thorn in Dilbert¡¯s side for a long time. He once thought that he would sell it as long as someone offered one million. In the end, he practically wanted to give it away for free. Now that Jonathan was willing to pay two million for it, it had greatly exceeded Dilbert¡¯s original expectation. Even though Jonathan mentioned that the property value would increase after getting rid of the vengeful spirit, Dilbert was aware that Golden Years was already notorious for being haunted. Thus, nobody would dare to purchase the property even if everything was fixed. At the thought of this, Dilbert became satisfied with his decision. Shortly after, Jonathan and Amber departed from the man¡¯s mansion. Dilbert was utterly passionate about the sale. He told Jonathan he would get the documents ready by tomorrow afternoon. In response, thetter promised to wire the money over after leaving too. This concluded the business transaction. With Amber present, Dilbert did not dare to pull any tricks, nor did he intend to. In fact, he was more terrified of Jonathan going back on his words! When they were out of the mansion, Jonathan drove the car while Amber sat in the passenger seat. Unable to read the man next to her, she inquired, ¡°Why did you spend so much time and effort on Dilbert if you already intended to offer two million in the first ce? I had thought you were nning to con him out of the property. You should¡¯ve known that even if you didn¡¯t say all that, he would¡¯ve sold it to you with your offer.¡± He answered, ¡°Efficiency is what matters here. Dilbert is a businessman. If I were to offer to purchase it, he would definitely have a lot to consider to maximize his profits. It would take ages to negotiate the price. However, I¡¯ve already nned to visit Golden Years tonight to investigate the ce. Hence, all that was to make him be grateful and handle everything faster.¡± Amber was enlightened. Recalling something, Jonathan added, ¡°Oh, right. I¡¯m acquainted with Jimmy. I gotta give him a call and ask why he hadn¡¯t collected protection fees from Yara. Back then, she wasn¡¯t even a vengeful spirit yet.¡± She nodded and remarked, ¡°Pull up by the side of the road. Let¡¯s switch. I¡¯ll drive.¡± The duo exchanged their seats after pulling over by the roadside. Then, Amber became the one driving while Jonathan called Jimmy. After some pleasantries, he went straight into the topic at hand. The initially cheerful Jimmy fell silent after hearing Jonathan¡¯s words. He said, ¡°That Yara Carter wasn¡¯t an ordinary person.¡± Intrigued, Jonathan asked, ¡°Oh? What do you mean by that?¡± Jimmy replied cautiously, ¡°I¡¯d advise you not to have any ideas on Golden Years, Jonathan.¡± Nheless, Jonathan paid no heed to it and said, ¡°It will be better if you can tell me what¡¯s not ordinary about Yara, Jimmy.¡± Hearing that, Jimmy knew whatever he had to say would ultimately be in vain. Thus, he blurted out, ¡°Do you know about spiritual energy?¡± ¡°It¡¯s kind of simr to hypnosis, right?¡± answered Jonathan. ¡°Yes. That Yara had incredible spiritual energy in her. When our eyes met, I felt as if I had fallen into the deep abyss of hell. Such a person was not ordinary at all. Hence, there was no way I dared to offend her.¡± Finally, Jonathan understood the situation. He hung up the phone soon after. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Amber immediately asked. He pondered for a moment before answering, ¡°I seem to understand certain things now.¡± ¡°Understand what?¡± she questioned in confusion. ¡°This fake Yara was a powerful hypnotist while she was alive. A real hypnotist possesses extraordinary spiritual energy. On that note, spiritual energy derives from brain waves. The more powerful the brain waves, the stronger the soul would be. Yara¡¯s soul is exceptionally strong, so coupled with her resentment, it survived. With the addition of a certain treasure in Golden Years, she then became increasingly formidable.¡± Amber couldn¡¯t help frowning. ¡°The more powerful she is, the more it is to our disadvantage. How do you propose we enter tonight? If what you im is true, don¡¯t you feel scared about entering the ce? I don¡¯t think I can control myself if something out of the ordinary appears.¡± ¡°We must enter tonight. However, I¡¯ve prepared something in advance to deal with this fake Yara. It should hold her off somehow. Whatever it is, everything will be made known tonight,¡± stated Jonathan. Amber felt excited yet terrified at his words. It was a truly conflicting feeling. Not longter, she had sent him back to his residence. As it was close to noon, Jennifer invited Amber to stay to have lunch with them. Jonathan chimed in, ¡°Stay and have lunch with us, then. Rest well today so that we can be ready for tonight.¡± Therefore, Amber stayed on as per their request. Jennifer had made arge spread for lunch, being the virtuousdy she was. It would be every man¡¯s dream to marry a woman like her. s, Jonathan wasn¡¯t someone who wanted to settle down. After their meals, he and Amber went out again to purchase two small gas cylinders and electric ignition sources. With a press of the switch, the electric methrower would produce a blue me. Amber¡¯s eyes flickered as she asked, ¡°Do you n to use this to deal with the vengeful spirit?¡± Jonathan replied earnestly, ¡°Yes. Spells can merge with the surroundings¡¯ energy and often affect weather conditions. They are substances with mysterious powers that can only be produced by a true expert. s, that is not me. Thus, we can only make do with this.¡± ¡°All vengeful spirits fear negative energy objects. Hence, they are most afraid of hot items. This methrower can produce a me hot enough to melt steel. Therefore, the vengeful spirit won¡¯t be able to withstand it for sure. You¡¯re indeed clever, Jonathan. If only we thought of this in the past, we would not have sacrificed so many of our colleagues,¡± remarked Amber. The man smiled faintly. With this tool in hand, Amber felt more confident. Following that, Jonathan took her to buy air-tight raincoats and oxygen masks. ¡°What is this for?¡± she questioned. He exined, ¡°The resentment aura in Golden Years is too strong. Over the years, it has amassed and turned into toxic gas. Once a human enters, the gas will hit them. Thus, with the raincoat and oxygen mask, we¡¯ll be able to ovee the issue.¡± Amber grinned. ¡°Although everything you said sounded out-of-this-world, it has a scientific basis to them. Therefore, it convinces others, unlike those who speak of inexplicable phenomena. Still, they were utterly shocked when they witnessed it with their own eyes.¡± Jonathan chuckled. ¡°Everything works for a reason. There¡¯s no way humans can fly without any basis. There must be certain logical principles behind it.¡± Jonathan and Amber returned to the rented house to rest after purchasing the items. At eight in the evening, the duo prepared all the equipment and got ready to set off. ¡°Why must we set off at night? Can¡¯t we go in the day?¡± Amber asked curiously all of a sudden. Stunned, the man exined, ¡°In ordinary circumstances, spirits are negative energy objects who love nighttime. However, the situation is different for Golden Years. The umted resentment aura is too active in the ce. During the day, positive energy isn¡¯t able to prate the bar at all. However, at nighttime, negative energy can help lessen the resentment aura, which gives us a perfect opportunity to enter.¡± I Am Unstoppable Chapter 59 I Am Unstoppable Chapter 59 Chapter 59 Meeting The Vengeful Spirit Amber was astonished and said, ¡°How did you know? Tracing everything back to its origin again?¡± Jonathan replied, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s the same as mathematical equations. We don¡¯t need to go in; we can reach a conclusion by backtracking pieces of evidence and various reasonings.¡± Amber pursed her lips and remarked, ¡°You know a lot for someone who doesn¡¯t have much education.¡± Jonathan chuckled at that. About half an hourter, the two drove to Golden Years. They parked the car and got out. Then, they wore their equipment of oxygen cylinders and liquefied gas bottles. Both of them were geared up like the bomb squad. After prepping themselves, they approached the entrance of Golden Years, which was blocked by rust-coated roller shutters. Amber took off her oxygen mask and eximed, ¡°Oh, no. I forgot to find the keys to this ce.¡± Jonathan also removed his oxygen mask. ¡°Can¡¯t you see how rusty the keyhole is? The keys won¡¯t be able to open them.¡± ¡°Then, how do we get in?¡± Amber asked, feeling troubled. Jonathan chuckled and said, ¡°That¡¯s not a problem. Wear your oxygen mask and follow me. Remember, I¡¯ll take the lead after we get in, and don¡¯t run away from my side no matter what you see. If things get dangerous, we will escape together.¡± Amber nodded obediently. Jonathan reminded again, ¡°This imposter of Yara is good at hypnosis and creating illusions. You have to remember everything that happens inside is fake.¡± Amber nodded again solemnly. After the exnation, the two put their oxygen masks back on. Next, Jonathan yanked the bottom of the roller shutters forcefully. The rusty locks on the roller shutters wrenched apart under his sheer force. After pushing up the roller shutters, a tempered ss door was revealed ¨C it was locked as well. Jonathan and Amber stared into the darkness behind the tempered ss door. They somehow felt as if they were watched by a pair of wicked eyes from within the darkness ¨C a creepy sensation indeed. Amber could not help but feel afraid. Sensing her emotions, Jonathan reached for her hand and held it to assure her. Amber calmed down slightly after receiving his reassurance. After that, Jonathan kicked the tempered ss door down. The iron lock broke, and the ss that blocked the resentment aura within the bar shattered and flew in all directions. At the same time, Jonathan immediately noticed the change in the bar. Most ordinary folks could never sense the change, but not Jonathan. He could feel the resentment aura in the building was like raging waves threatening to pour out like a tsunami. The door acted as a dam to block the raging waves. Once it was opened, the resentment aura should be rushing out and spreading into the world. However, all the resentment aura was absorbed by some specific power instead, therefore Jonathan and Amber were not attacked by it at all. The duo scanned their surroundings carefully. Everything looked the same, including the counter and dance floor, stage, and everything else. The only difference was everything was worn down, covered in dust and spider webs. The two could not smell the decaying scent of any dead beings, as they were wearing oxygen masks. Rays of neon lights shone into the room. Jonathan and Amber turned on the searchlights on their heads, and froze in their ce upon seeing the horrific sight shone by the searchlights. Right before themy a long-haired woman on the floor. Her face was distorted, and blood was gushing out of every orifice. Amber could not scream because she was wearing an oxygen mask, but she was still terrified and almost copsed at the sight. In contrast, Jonathan was much bolder and braver. His heart merely constricted for a moment before his gaze turned cold and he looked straight at the woman before him. At that moment, the woman suddenly disappeared. Jonathan immediately took off his oxygen mask and realized there was no poisonous gas around. ¡°That¡¯s an illusion created by the vengeful spirit. It¡¯s just a simple trick,¡± said Jonathan to Amber. Amber looked over and let out a breath of relief when she realized the woman was indeed gone. She wanted to take off her oxygen mask, but Jonathan stopped her, ¡°Don¡¯t take it off yet.¡± Amber knew she had to rely on Jonathan to get things done here, hence she did not question him and followed his orders obediently. At that very moment, a chilling voice appeared in their minds. It was a woman¡¯s voice. ¡°Get out, or else you will be killed without mercy!¡± This was a warning from the vengeful spirit. Apparently, the vengeful spirit realized Jonathan and Amber were a hard duo to deal with, which was why it decided to warn them instead. Otherwise, the vengeful spirit would have killed the target straight away rather than wasting its time warning the trespassers. Amber sent Jonathan a questioning look. What do we do? Jonathan was about to speak when the roller shutter gates mmed shut. In an instant, it blocked out the light from outside. Simultaneously, the resentment aura from before gushed out of nowhere, and poisonous gas came flooding in. Jonathan immediately sensed the slightest whiff of poisonous gas and put on his oxygen mask at once. When the resentment aura surrounded them, Jonathan and Amber felt so cold as though they were submerged in ice water. Yet, the coldness could not prate their suit and only surrounded them. Jonathan held Amber¡¯s hand as they continued forward. Their bodies felt heavy, as if threading through a huge water body. The resentment aura was like a dense liquid, wrapping around them like the ocean. Jonathan had a methrower in one hand while the other held Amber¡¯s. He aimed to find the center of the formation, where Destino¡¯s treasure was situated. He was sure Destino¡¯s treasure was the vengeful spirit¡¯s weakness. The vengeful spirit used the resentment aura as a weapon. It must utilize the treasure in order to produce such huge amounts of resentment aura. At that moment, Golden Years was filled with a dense resentment aura, therefore it must be the vengeful spirit¡¯s stronghold and territory. Jonathan did not enter the bar out of bravery alone. He had learned the art of divination and formation from his master, hence he knew the vengeful spirit must be using some sort of formation to control the resentment aura. He closed his eyes to sense the center of the formation. Previously, the resentment aura was absorbed inwards instead of gushing out of the bar, thanks to the formation center which acted like a vacuum. Jonathan focused his consciousness on the resentment aura and tuned his six senses to an incredibly still state, blocking out all other disturbances within the ce. Almost instantly, he felt the wave-like fluctuations of the resentment aura. It was subtly contracting toward the formation center, which also happened to be the center of Golden Years. Jonathan rushed toward the location instantly. He knew the vengeful spirit was guarding the formation and controlling everything from there, hence it was very dangerous for him to head for the location. However, he came here to solve the problem, hence he must move forward despite the dangerous situation. Thus, he headed to the center with Amber. The formation center was inside the warehouse. The Golden Years warehouse was quite spacious. The closer they were to the warehouse, the heavier the atmosphere was. It was suffocating. Had they not thought ahead of things and predicted the situations they might face, they would not have brought along the oxygen tanks and would be reduced to ashes by then. Amber¡¯s admiration toward Jonathan grew. She was excited and terrified at the same time. The horrific mystery of the bar was about to be unfolded. Soon, the two arrived at the entrance of the warehouse. The steel doors were shut tight. Jonathan pped the steel door hard. His strike resulted in a loud bang, but the door did not budge at all. This took Jonathan aback, as he packed a lot of power into that strike. Rationally speaking, the door should have been busted with that strike of his. Again, Jonathan gave another strike. A loud bang resonated after the strike, yet the door stayed unmoving. Amber was getting anxious as she looked at Jonathan. Jonathan pondered for a moment and sneered. He promptly realized that door was an illusion. Right after, Jonathan fired his methrower, which instantly emitted a blue me. With a loud nk, the steel door suddenly vanished before their eyes. Amber was astonished by the peculiar scene. N?velDrama.Org ? content. She quickly looked around, and realization struck her. It turned out the warehouse did not have a door at all ¨C the two were already inside the warehouse from the start. Their searchlights shed across the room, and the duo noticed they were standing in the middle of the warehouse. Countless wines and beers were stored on the surrounding shelves. There were also popcorn and other things. The beer should have expired, but the wine could still be sold for a reasonable price. The shelves were covered with spider webs, and the floor was covered in a thickyer of dust. Jonathan looked up and saw an office table on the top floor of the warehouse. He shone his searchlight toward it. Suddenly, a woman appeared on the chair behind the office table. The woman wore a green dress and tied her hair into a ponytail. She looked attractive, and she had on an indifferent gaze. One look at her and one would assume she was a quiet and harmless girl. That girl was no other than Yara¡¯s imposter. She was the one behind everything. Although she looked alive and beautiful, Jonathan and Amber knew that was all an illusion. Yara was dead a long time ago, and her body had long dposed into nothingness by then. At that moment, Yara turned to Jonathan. Her gaze swiftly turned from indifferent to cold as she let out all her hidden hatred when she saw him. Her aura changed drastically too. She was initially a quiet and beautiful girl who seemed incapable of even harming an ant, but she was bone-chilling to look at now. It was shocking how much a person¡¯s aura could change. With a wave of her hand, the fake Yara absorbed all the resentment aura, condensing them into a ck orb. The ck orb hovered beside Yara obediently, which made the whole situation even weirder. It was as if they had entered a fairy tale. Jonathan knew Yara wanted to talk. He took off his oxygen mask and said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s time to end all this, Yara.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not Yara. My real name is Felicia Woods,¡± the fake Yara opened her mouth to speak, but no actual sound came out of her mouth. Instead, her voice rang in Jonathan¡¯s and Amber¡¯s minds. ¡°Felicia Woods?¡± The two thought the name sounded strange. Amber also took off her mask. Felicia nced at the two, and she set her gaze on Jonathan. ¡°You are a special person. You¡¯re the first to barge in here to see me all these years. You have an upright personality, and you seem to be fearless. This is because you have never done anything bad, and you have not many desires of any regr mortal. Therefore, you are able to stand strong and unwavering against all temptations.¡± I Am Unstoppable Chapter 60 I Am Unstoppable Chapter 60 Chapter 60 Amber Gets Possessed After hearing Felicia¡¯s words, Amber nced at Jonathan unwittingly. There was a sense of unfathomable tion in her heart ¨C she had been right about Jonathan all along. Even that vengeful spiritmended Jonathan for his personality. However, Jonathan remained unmoved. He peered at Felicia and said in a low voice, ¡°Normally, the maleficent appears only in secluded ces, like treacherous mountains and dpidated ruins. Such ces usually show no signs of life. However, Golden Years isn¡¯t such a ce. This ce is bustling with life as flocks of people gather here. As a wandering soul, you¡¯ve forcefully inhabited the ce for a long time. By refusing to leave, you are going against god¡¯s will. If you persist in staying on, catastrophic karma shall befall on you sooner orter.¡± Felicia sneered coldly at his words. Her sinisterughter was enough to make one¡¯s hair stand. Soon after, Felicia added sardonically, ¡°ording to you, there will be catastrophic karma befalling on me. Don¡¯t tell me that karma is you?¡± Jonathan replied, ¡°I¡¯d advise you to leave this ce. Firstly, I need this ce for my own use. Secondly, you can¡¯t stay here indefinitely. You are a wandering soul with psychic abilities. You should know better than me that karma is inevitable. Karma will repeat itself in a vicious cycle unless you put a stop to it. As long as you agree to leave, I will send you along with Destino¡¯s treasure into the deep mountains. After that, I will build a shrine for you. That kills two birds with one stone. What do you think?¡± Suddenly, Felicia broke into hystericalughter. In a psychotic guffaw, she replied, ¡°About three years ago, I misced my trust in that scumbag, Gabriel. In the end, he was the one who killed me with a tight metal wire around my neck. After prolonged wringing, the metal wire cut away the skin on my neck. Helplessly, I watched my own blood stter from my neck in spurts. Until now, do you think I¡¯d still believe in anyone, especially men? How will I know what your real intentions are?¡± After a brief pause, Felicia continued, ¡°I¡¯ve given you a chance by warning you to back off. Since you refuse to ede, then you have to ept the consequences with thedy next to you. Pay for it with your lives now!¡± After finishing her words, Felicia¡¯s body form gradually changed. Under the luminescent white light that shone from the searchlights, Felicia¡¯s mesmerizing figure gradually floated in the air. It was a bizarre sight, almost like a special-effect performance in a paranormal drama. Next, Felicia¡¯s body shape-shifted into a ck mist. That dark mist was dense, and it quickly took another form. It rapidly conjured an image of a dark devil. After that, Felicia¡¯sughter became even more deranged. Her dementedughter drove terror straight into Jonathan and Amber¡¯s hearts. As Amber looked at Felicia¡¯s state of change, she couldn¡¯t help but feel frightened. Despite the fearful sight, Jonathan somehow remained calm andposed as he uttered in a low voice to Amber, ¡°This is all an illusion. Once you fear what you see before you, the demon will infiltrate your mind.¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Felicia sniggered hysterically again. ¡°For my cultivation stage, do you still think everything that manifests before you is all but an illusion? What a joke!¡± Unbothered by her words, Jonathan shed Felicia an icy re and continued to ignore her. He reminded Amber again, ¡°She¡¯s just taunting you with her words to shake up your determination.¡± Amber nodded hard at Jonathan with approval. As thetter held her hand all this while, it gave her a massive sense of reassurance. During this time, the dark devil image Felicia had morphed into drifted over to them slowly. In the blink of an eye, the dark devil appeared right in front of them. Amber felt a cold and resentful aura the moment the dark devil hovered over her. However, she tried her best to remain calm. Suddenly, the dark devil opened up its wide mouth. An elongated tongue shot out of the mouth in an instant, like a demonic snake¡¯s forked tongue. The tongue moved around yfully before suddenly making a swoop at Amber. As the tongue moved at lightning speed, Amber could not even react in time to block it. Fortunately, Jonathan had fast reflexes and an acute vision. He immediately fired the methrower in his hands to fight off the tongue. Instantly, blue luminous mes sted out of the methrower. The luminous mes gave off sparks that shone divinely in the night¡¯s darkness. Ruthlessly, the mes shed like a de at the dark devil¡¯s tongue. Hiss! As the me sizzled the tongue, the dark devil let out a shrill scream. At the same time, it backed down immediately. Instantly, Amber felt her hands lighten up. Jonathan had left her side to chase after the dark devil. However, thetter suddenly vanished into thin air, never to be found again. In a jiffy, Amber heard the dark devil¡¯s derangedughter again, and Felicia suddenly appeared behind her. Amber felt chills down her back, as she was scared out of her wits. She was prepared tounch her methrower after turning her back around. However, Felicia¡¯s reflexes were simply too fast, and she dodged Amber¡¯s move. Thetter¡¯s methrower sted a blue me and missed Felicia narrowly. Amber pointed her methrower to her front and started firing off in random directions. At the same time, she shouted frantically at Jonathan, ¡°Jonathan, save me!¡± Jonathan had chased after Felicia earlier. Suddenly, he broke out in derangedughter. Sneering coldly, he said, ¡°Amber, you fell for the trick. Did you think I asked you here to eliminate Felicia together? I lured you here so we can finish you off. Felicia and I are in this together.¡± Amber was devastated by his words. Even then, she could not make sense of what was happening. At the same time, Jonathan and Felicia both inched toward Amber menacingly. Amber was terrified as she continued to retreat. ¡°Captain Johnson! Captain Johnson!¡± Suddenly, Jonathan realized Amber wore a look of terror on her face. It turned out Jonathan had never let go of Amber. He did not chase after the dark devil either. It was all Amber¡¯s hallucination. What actually happened was Jonathan had used his methrower to fight off the dark devil. Soon after, thetter vanished. However, it was Amber who broke free from Jonathan¡¯s hand at that time. After that, she aimed her methrower at Jonathan instead. The blue mes from the methrower shot out like sharp, fiery des. The mes were nearly ten times more lethal than usual firearms. Jonathan had to nimbly evade the mes by moving out of the way. At this time, Jonathan heard Felicia¡¯s voice in his mind. ¡°You mere mortal, do you really think you can take me down with such a simple weapon? Dump your weapon on the ground now, or I¡¯ll let that girl die a self-incendiary death,¡± said Felicia. Jonathan¡¯s steely gaze remained unfazed. He watched Amber move back against the wall, looking terrified. Amber was still sting away with her methrower in a crazed manner. With a tiny slip-up, she might end up setting herself on fire. The power of the methrower was formidable. That meant Amber¡¯s life was in peril any moment now. Even though Jonathan was aware of Amber¡¯s precarious position, he did not intend to call a truce with Felicia. In a cold snicker, Jonathan replied, ¡°Felicia, even if I dispose of the methrower now, you are still going to take our lives. Do you think I¡¯m that foolish?¡± ¡°Are you going to tantly watch your girlfriend die in front of you? Once that mends on her face, it will destroy her looks. I feel sorry for her as she will lose her pretty face,¡± Felicia mocked scathingly at Jonathan. With nonchnce, Jonathan uttered, ¡°I never said she was my girlfriend. Why would I bring her here if she is really my girlfriend?¡± ¡°Haha¡­¡± Feliciaughed sinisterly and remarked, ¡°What a cold-hearted man. You are a callous cad. Since you don¡¯t care about her, I shouldn¡¯t feel sorry for you then. Get ready to bury her!¡± After Felicia said that, Amber¡¯s hysterical state worsened. Thetter suddenly aimed the methrower at her own face. With lightning-fast reflexes, Jonathan utilized one of his skills ¨C the Antelope Rhythm. In the blink of an eye, he dashed in front of Amber and quickly grabbed hold of her wrist. At that moment, an icy glint shed from Amber¡¯s eyes. Her reflexes were even quicker than Jonathan¡¯s. Miraculously, she avoided Jonathan when thetter tried to grab her. At the same time, Amber turned her methrower onto Jonathan¡¯s back in an attempt to torch him. Her actions were so rapid that Jonathan could not respond fast enough this time. Immediately, he could feel the liquified gas piping on his methrower catch fire. Damn it! Jonathan cursed inwardly as he knew he was fooled. The random sparks from the methrower were going off in all directions behind him. Once the liquefied gas can caught fire, it would soon explode. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Realizing the disastrous consequences, Jonathan broke out in a cold sweat immediately. As the liquified gas can was strapped onto Jonathan¡¯s back tightly, he had to act fast in this crisis. Summoning great strength, Jonathan tore away all protective equipment on him. With lightning speed, he removed the liquefied gas can from his back. Next, he shut off the supply valve of the liquefied gas can. As the liquefied gas piping already caught fire, Jonathan quickly used some force to mp down the fire. Once he did so, the oxygen to the fire was directly cut off. Subsequently, the fiery sparks of fire were extinguished. Before Jonathan could catch his breath, he was on tenterhooks once more. Lifting his head, he saw Amber trying to set her own liquefied gas piping on fire this time. There was no time to lose as there were fiery sparks everywhere. As there was no time for any deliberation, Jonathan tore Amber¡¯s protective equipment away from her. Next, Jonathan removed her liquefied gas can in a hurry. Then he extinguished the fire sparks from the liquefied gas piping. When all that was done, Jonathan suddenly realized Amber¡¯s gaze had turned clear ¨C she finally regained her consciousness. Amber calmed herself down after narrowly escaping her own death. Her forehead was covered with sweat drops. ¡°What happened?¡± asked Amber. Jonathan heaved a sigh and replied, ¡°You were hypnotized in a hallucination. Our weapons are all gone.¡± Amber peered at the torn liquefied gas piping. Instantly, her face fell as she uttered, ¡°What shall we do now?¡± In Amber¡¯s hallucination, she saw Jonathan and Feliciabining forces on her. That made her terrified for her life. However, she could not recall most of what happened after that. Jonathan ignored Amber for a while. He looked up into the air and said, ¡°Felicia, I¡¯ve underestimated you indeed. However, there¡¯s one thing I don¡¯t understand.¡± In front of the office desk, a dark mist appeared. Gradually, that mist morphed into Felicia¡¯s image. Felicia sat there looking as alluringly beautiful as before. However, her icy gaze remained undeniably cold-blooded and murderous. ¡°What don¡¯t you understand?¡± asked Felicia. Jonathan grabbed Amber¡¯s hand in a swipe. That made thetter feel immensely reassured. Then Jonathan turned to Felicia and asked, ¡°Earlier on, you could have taken my life. Why didn¡¯t you do so?¡± Jonathan was a smart person. He was aware of how Felicia had controlled Amber and sped up her reflex and actions. While Jonathan was dismantling the protective equipment on his body, Felicia could have made her move on him. There was also another opportunity for her to do so while he removed the liquefied gas can on his body. Finally, there was a chance yet again when Jonathan removed the liquefied gas can on Amber. There were umpteenth chances for Felicia to make her move on Jonathan. However, she did not do so. All of these baffled Jonathan greatly. Felicia remained indifferent at first. Suddenly, sheughed sinisterly and said, ¡°This is a boring ce indeed. Finally, I have someone who can y with me. Hence, I won¡¯t let you die so easily.¡± With Felicia¡¯s words, Amber recalled how animal predators liked to torture their prey before devouring them up. Amber¡¯s heart was in a frenzy as the situation got horrifyingly out of hand. Instantly, she lost her bravery. Suddenly, she did not feel so courageous anymore. She understood that Felicia was not just a normal living thing or being. In fact, thetter had exceeded all concepts of beings that were understood by mortals. This time, however, Jonathan smiled lightly. Hemented, ¡°Felicia, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve read novels and watched dramas. Usually, it¡¯s the antagonists¡¯ wish to eliminate the protagonist. After countless meaningless taunts by the antagonist, the protagonist still wins in the end. You have the chance to defeat me now but you are sparing my life. Isn¡¯t this¡­¡± ¡°Haha¡­¡± Felicia broke into dementedughter when she heard Jonathan¡¯s words. I Am Unstoppable Chapter 61 I Am Unstoppable Chapter 61 Chapter 61 Illusions Can Kill Too Feliciaughed with a sinister tone. Then, she suddenly stopped herself and said, ¡°So you think you¡¯re that protagonist then?¡± Jonathan adjusted his posture and flicked the dust off his clothes. He was initially stressed by the situation, but after hearing Felicia¡¯s words, he felt relieved all of a sudden. Before this, he was very vignt and watchful. Now he lookedpletely at ease. It was as though there was no more danger around. With a chuckle, Jonathan replied, ¡°Between us, you¡¯re the evil one and I stand for righteousness. Of course I¡¯m the protagonist.¡± Felicia scoffed and replied, ¡°You¡¯re good at consoling yourself. Even if I¡¯m not the protagonist, I am still the trial that every character must pass to progress in the story. With your limited skills, you can¡¯t possibly be the protagonist who can pass me. To me, you¡¯re just a cannon fodder.¡± Amber, who was at the side, waspletely baffled. She didn¡¯t understand why Jonathan had let his guard down and be rxed at the situation. She could feel that both of them were going to perish at the hands of Felicia as she was very powerful. We can¡¯t escape no matter how we try! Amber simply could not understand Jonathan¡¯s action at all. Jonathan replied, ¡°Felicia, let¡¯s not talk nonsense now. I¡¯m your only chance to leave this ce safely, that¡¯s why you didn¡¯t kill me. You have the ability to do so, but you didn¡¯t. You are aware of how the Heavenly Laws work, therefore this can¡¯t be the ce you want to stay for long.¡± He stopped for a while and continued, ¡°You don¡¯t trust me but you need to take the risk, right?¡± Amber finally realized what was going on after hearing Jonathan¡¯s words, and why he looked so rxed. She also felt ashamed of herself for not being half as intelligent as he was. She thought that Jonathan was really smart ¨C he could anticipate what would happen and see through the nature of things. As Amber was secretly admiring Jonathan, Felicia gave a scoff and said, ¡°You are being arrogant and egotistical! You have no leverage or right to negotiate with me. If I want to leave, I¡¯ll just need to cultivate more. When the time is right, I¡¯ll be able to get out of here with the treasure.¡± ¡°Enough of that nonsense, Felicia!¡± Jonathan sneered back at her and said, ¡°You can lie to anyone but I don¡¯t believe a single word you say. You¡¯re a wandering soul and do not have a real existence. The distance from here to the woods is about a few thousand miles. If you were to fly there, the mere sound of thunder will be enough to rattle your soul into pieces. Do you have any idea how terrifying the heavenly tribtions are? I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll ever have enough power to protect yourself against it. ¡° He paused himself to let his words sink in before continuing, ¡°I don¡¯t deny the fact that there are some demons in remote ces that have taken many thousand years to cultivate special powers. Even then, they never even dare toe out from those remote ces as they are afraid of the tribtions of the Heavenly Laws. Inparison, how many years of cultivation do you have?¡± Felicia flew into a rage as Jonathan spoke the truth. ¡°You are just an ordinary man who is too arrogant. Even if I really wanted to make use of you at first, I¡¯ve changed my mind.¡± Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. When Amber heard this, her hand started to sweat as she held on to Jonathan¡¯s hand. This was like a thriller drama with its ups and downs! Jonathan frowned; his confidence in handling the situation had faltered slightly due to Felicia¡¯s temperamental nature. Moreover, she had been wronged when she was alive, causing her to die in resentment. Therefore, she was already surrounded by a resentment aura before she died. She only regained consciousness and got her memory back when Destino¡¯s treasure was used to subdue her spirit. Although she had her memory back, her character had be twisted. Truth be told, Felicia was now existing as an entity of brainwaves, and a very powerful one indeed. However, once this entity of brain wave flew out of the bar, it could easily get blown away by a very strong wind, or be shattered by a roar of thunder. This was the challenge that Felicia had to face. Nevertheless, she was extremely powerful as long as she stayed put in Golden years. Jonathan replied, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s not waste any more time. You can kill us now.¡± He stood in front of Amber in a protective stance the moment he finished his words. His subconscious action touched Amber greatly. On the other hand, Felicia was not in a hurry to kill them. ¡°You are a very upright and sharp person, and this makes it difficult for the evil forces to harm you. Moreover, you are not affected by the illusions. It¡¯s not easy for me to kill you.¡± Jonathan replied, ¡°You have turned this ce into your territory. You can trap me here for eight to ten days, and I¡¯ll be so weak that I can¡¯t be your match anymore. I¡¯m very sure of that.¡± Amber was confused. Are they trying to be humble toward each other? Felicia replied, ¡°Your vitality is very strong, and if your blood is used as a sacrifice, it can break through different levels of illusions.¡± Jonathan¡¯s heart sank. He realized that Felicia was indeed a genius and too smart for him to handle. This is an extremely strong opponent. He pondered for a while and said, ¡°Although my blood can break through illusions, you could create stronger illusions to ovee the power of my blood.¡± Amber could not take it anymore. She whispered to him, ¡°Jonathan, what are the two of you doing? A competitive exchange of words? If it¡¯s apetition, it shouldn¡¯t be done like that. It seems that you¡¯re proving she¡¯ll win and she¡¯s doing the same.¡± Jonathan rolled his eyes at her and whispered back, ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to get out of this ce. The problem is there¡¯s no room for us to escape at all. Rather than thinking of an escape n, it¡¯s best we calm ourselves down. This will stop us from being affected by her illusions.¡± ¡°But staying put won¡¯t help either,¡± answered Amber. Jonathan touched his nose and muttered, ¡°I know it doesn¡¯t help. Do you have any good ns then?¡± Amber was dumbfounded. How can I have any ns when even a smarty like you can¡¯t manage to think of one? ¡°Well, doing nothing is actually your best n at the moment. However, if you really decide to stay put here for a few days, is it any different from being in my illusions?¡± asked Felicia intriguingly. Jonathan got angry and cursed, ¡°You bitch, kill us if you dare!¡± That didn¡¯t make Felicia angry. Instead, she scoffed and said, ¡°With your cultivation level, you have a high chance of getting out of here. As for why you¡¯re not doing that, it¡¯s because you¡¯re confident you could bring this woman out with you, right?¡± Jonathan remained quiet at her words. Amber was stunned. It was then she realized that Jonathan did not escape all because of her. Felicia added, ¡°You have been saying that you don¡¯t care about this woman. However, you have put yourself in danger many times just for her. Why don¡¯t you admit that you love her?¡± Amber¡¯s heart beat faster when she heard what Felicia said. She already developed feelings for Jonathan. Therefore, when she heard that he actually loved her and had done many things for her, she was extremely touched and ted. It was a wonderful feeling for Amber. However, while she was basking in this wonderful feeling, Jonathan popped the bubble with his reply. ¡°Who says I love her? I¡¯m a man and a man is supposed to protect a woman. I¡¯m a gentleman and it¡¯s my instinct to save anyone in distress. It has nothing to do with love.¡± Amber was rendered speechless. Nevertheless, her feelings for him increased further. Feliciaughed mockingly and said, ¡°I have suddenly thought of an interesting game.¡± ¡°Whates to your mind must be a twisted game, as you are twisted too,¡± replied Jonathan. Feliciaughed; her sinisterugh sounded extremely scary in the night. ¡°Twisted? Oh yes, this game is very twisted. I can use my illusions to influence this woman. Only your blood can help release her from the illusion. If not, she will die. Remember! Do not stop your blood from flowing!¡± ¡°God damn you! You are really twisted,¡± Jonathan cursed her again. Felicia ignored his curse and dered immediately, ¡°We shall begin!¡± Amber was so frightened that she turned pale. She closed her eyes and told herself that everything was an illusion, and that she must not believe anything she saw. ¡°Do you seriously think that you can avoid my illusions if you close your eyes?¡± At that moment, Felicia appeared in Amber¡¯s mind. In her mind, Amber¡¯s surroundings was pitch ck. She was facing Felicia alone. Felicia, now dressed in white, stood in front of Amber and stared into Amber¡¯s eyes broodingly. Amber muttered in a shivering voice, ¡°Don¡¯te over!¡± ¡°Jonathan is an upright and decent man. Moreover, his cultivation level is high, and therefore he can resist my illusions. But you, do you think you can?¡± said Felicia. ¡°Enough!¡± answered Amber through clenched teeth. ¡°You have already done a lot of harm. Even if your encounter was pathetic, it doesn¡¯t mean a thing. You have harmed so many people. Those people have families too. To whom can they ever get a redress?¡± Felicia did not seem affected by her words. Her expression still looked indifferent as she stared at Amber intently. After a long while, she finally spoke. ¡°You¡¯re frightened, aren¡¯t you? You¡¯re trying to hide your fear with your hysterical act, aren¡¯t you?¡± It was the truth. Felicia could see through Amber¡¯s act. Amber started to step backward. However, Felicia started to approach her step by step and added, ¡°My illusions will cause you to have real feelings, like ten thousand worms crawling on your body¡­¡± Once Felicia stopped talking, Amber could feel something move under her feet. She lowered her head and saw a cluster of ck beetles crawling into the hem of her pants and they continued to crawl upward. Amber gritted her teeth and screamed, ¡°It¡¯s an illusion! An illusion!¡± However, the beetles started to crawl all over her body, even to her private parts. She felt as though a million insects were biting her. It was extremely painful and ufortable, and she could feel goosebumps of fear all over her body. Amber was extremely terrified. She rolled on the ground in pain and tried to open her eyes, only to realize she couldn¡¯t do so. Jonathan saw Amber who was in extreme pain. He wanted to help her up and hold her in a steady position. However, he felt that her strength had increased tremendously. It was obvious that she was experiencing a petrifying experience. When Jonathan saw the goosebumps on Amber¡¯s arm, the lines on her skin looked exceptionally horrifying. At that moment, Felicia appeared in front of Jonathan. ¡°Sometimes, when people feel pain in their illusions, their nerves will really hurt. If they think they¡¯re dying, their nerves will die off, and they¡¯ll be brain dead. Illusions can kill too,¡± said Felicia indifferently. ¡°Damn it!¡± Jonathan cursed angrily. He had no choice but to use his blood to save Amber. He bit his finger immediately and ced his finger into Amber¡¯s mouth. I Am Unstoppable Chapter 62 I Am Unstoppable Chapter 62 Chapter 62 Together Jonathan had strong vitality. His manly vigor and zest allowed him to restrain many evils. He ced his finger into Amber¡¯s mouth, releasing drops of his blood that contained his virility. Meanwhile, thetter subconsciously consumed it at once. The moment his blood entered her mouth, it instantly exorcised all of her hallucinations. Even her pain dissipated too. Amber¡¯s eyes abruptly opened, and her vision settled on Jonathan. His immense attention was on her skin, making the goosebumps and horrifying marks vanish from her body. Before he could rx and let out a sigh of relief, he noticed something was wrong; Amber was guzzling his blood. Jonathan furrowed his eyebrows upon witnessing that sight. ¡°Damn, do you think you¡¯re drinking milk or something?¡± It was then that Amber came to her senses and turned as red as a tomato. She stopped sucking on his finger. However, the next second, her vision dimmed to ck again as she hallucinated that countless beetles were crawling on her body. That startled her as she began frantically devouring Jonathan¡¯s blood once more. It was only natural that Jonathan noticed her sudden change in reaction. He ranted inwardly at the feeling of his blood draining out of his veins rapidly. Amber continued to devour Jonathan¡¯s fresh blood. It seemed like his finger was a flowing faucet with a never-ending supply of the cure to her suffering. Only when the blood was in the mouth, where it was in close vicinity to Amber¡¯s brain, did it wipe out her hallucinations. The healing power faded as it moved down the throat. What¡¯s worse was that the blood was full of vitality at first. However, once it encountered any resentment aura within Amber, it got counteracted and lost its healing effect. Thus, it was futile even if Amber held his blood in her mouth instead of swallowing it. Amber was sober at the moment. She was aware that the blood was warm and tasted funny. However, she could not help but continue feeding on the blood like a drug addict. ¡°My gosh, Captain Johnson! Are you going to suck the life out of me and turn me into a mummy?¡± Jonathan eximed helplessly. Amber felt utterly embarrassed. She could not speak, and her eyes were filled with anxiety as she silently cried for help from Jonathan. Jonathan knew that Amber was not at fault for their current predicament. He looked up into the sky and wondered where Felicia was. His voice thundered, ¡°D*amn it, Felicia. Get over here now! Show yourself!¡± Just then, Felicia materialized out of thin air before him. She was wearing the same white dress and looked stony as before. Yet, upon close examination, her body seemed sheer rather than concrete. ¡°Felicia, how about you tell me who and where your enemies are so that I can help avenge you!¡± However, Felicia ignored him and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you aren¡¯t in love with her? Why don¡¯t you abandon her here and leave?¡± Jonathan rolled his eyes andmented, ¡°Not all rtionships are romantic. There are responsibilities I have to bear. After all, I led Captain Johnson here. If I abandon her and leave, what kind of pathetic person does that make me?¡± A sneer crept up Felicia¡¯s pale face. ¡°Tsk. Even in a marriage, it¡¯s every man for himself. And yet, you¡¯re saying that you¡¯re saving her not for love but responsibility? Because you¡¯re supposed to be this gant man?¡± Jonathan sighed, ¡°Fine! Now that things havee to this point, I have nothing to hide. That¡¯s right. I¡¯m indeed an oddly heroic man.¡± Scoffing, Felicia retorted sarcastically, ¡°I don¡¯t believe you. I don¡¯t believe such a man exists. However, I¡¯ll indulge you for a moment. If you let her drain everyst drop of your blood and kill you, I promise to let her go.¡± She then vanished, leaving not a trace behind. ¡°Damn it!¡± Jonathan cursed and nced down at the ambivalent-looking Amber. She grabbed Jonathan¡¯s other hand and wrote on his palm: Leave me. Go. Jonathan looked at her, tilted his head, and started pondering. Amber was undoubtedly anxious as she, too, felt an internal conflict toward the situation. She did not want to drag Jonathan into this dilemma, but she was also scared of him abandoning her. Amber was not afraid of dying, but she feared Felicia¡¯s terrifying presence and being left alone with thetter. Little did she expect Jonathan to ask with a confused expression, ¡°What exactly did you write on my palm? What are you trying to say?¡± At that instant, Amber mentally facepalmed at the ridiculous situation. Once more, She wrote slowly on his hand, letter by letter.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. When she finished writing, Jonathan said in shock, ¡°What? You¡¯re asking me to have sex with you? Because you don¡¯t want to die as a virgin?¡± ¡°What the heck!¡± Amber blurted out. She pulled his finger out of her mouth and scolded, ¡°Quit pretending! I¡¯ve only written a few words, and they¡¯re not that difficult to understand.¡± She did not have the chance to finish what she wanted to say before she cked out and felt the endless bites of beetles. ¡°Ahhh!¡± Amber screamed as goosebumps appeared all over her body. Jonathan had no choice but to re-insert his finger into her mouth. Again, Amber regained her sensibility and opened her eyes to look at him. He chuckled and said, ¡°Captain Johnson, I¡¯m only messing with you. Don¡¯t be upset, haha!¡± Amber was speechless. She was dumbfounded by how he still dared to joke under such dire circumstances. What shall we do? Amber continued to write on Jonathan¡¯s palm. He replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know. All we can do now is wait for a miracle. Perhaps Felicia will show mercy to us.¡± She wrote: Impossible. A sigh came from him. ¡°Well, that¡¯s true.¡± She then replied: Then you should go. It¡¯s better if I die alone rather than letting us die together. Jonathan shot her a suspicious gaze and asked, ¡°Are you sure about that?¡± Mixed feelings overwhelmed Amber, but she still nodded after gathering every bit of her courage in her. ¡°Well, I did think of leaving. But if I leave, I will look down on myself.¡± Jonathan chuckled, paused momentarily, and continued, ¡°You ought to know that Felicia is merely ying a game. My finger is in your mouth, so we¡¯re technically connected. Thus, Felicia can kill me through you if she wants to. She has made it so that either I leave alone or die here. If I try to escape with you and cheat in her game, she will kill us both.¡± Amber began to understand his thought process and wrote: No one will know what happened here if you leave alone. No one will look down on you, and I won¡¯t me you. Jonathan smirked. ¡°Do you think I care if someone looks down on me? Why would I care about what people think of me?¡± That stunned her for a second. She soon realized what he cared about most was guarding his clear conscience. He was a righteous man, and if he did not do anything wrong, he would not kneel to apologize even if his life was at stake. Time ticked by slowly as drops of blood drained from Jonathan¡¯s body. Soon after, the flow of his remaining blood was not enough to keep Amber conscious. He watched as she suffered more and more. Running out of choice, he cut another part of his hand and fed more of his blood to Amber. The blood was too much for her to swallow, and it overflowed from her mouth after a while. Seconds passed before the duo became drenched in blood. As blood continued to drain from Jonathan¡¯s body at an rming rate, his face turned paler. At the same time, dizziness started to engulf him, and he could feel himself getting weaker over time. He was an expert who had good insight into the state of his body. Thus, he could feel his strength fading away. Everyone knew that blood and bone marrow provided strength to one¡¯s body. Excessive blood loss would undoubtedly weaken one¡¯s body. Jonathan¡¯s advantage over ordinary people was due to the blood-purifying effect of Ultra Sun Moon Mantra, which also strengthened his bones. The power and density of his blood were much superior to most people. Therefore, it was no surprise that his strength weakened once he lost his blood. Amber was so sad to see Jonathan getting weaker and his face turning paler that she had the urge to push him away. However, every time she had such thoughts, the sensation of beetles biting on her body kicked in. She gritted her teeth and pushed Jonathan¡¯s hand away forcefully. Tears flowed from her eyes as she wept with a mouthful of blood, ¡°Go. Leave me alone.¡± ¡°The heck with leaving! I¡¯m all worn out now. I don¡¯t think I can leave. I might as well die and let you live,¡± Jonathan said. Before Amber could retort, the hallucination started again. Millions of beetles were munching fervently on her body. Her face contorted at once. An ear-piercing scream slipped from her lips as she scratched all over her body. She even had the urge to scrape her eyes. Seeing that, Jonathan immediately ced his bleeding hand into her mouth. Slurp! Amber guzzled the fresh blood and could react sensibly again. She wrote on his palm while sobbing: I¡¯m sorry. Jonathan sat on the ground feebly while Amber nestled in his arms. The two seemed like a couple. ¡°Damn, if someone sees our dead bodies, won¡¯t they think we died together for love?¡± Jonathan murmured out of the blue. Amber replied on his palm: Isn¡¯t that a good thing? Jonathan said, ¡°Of course not. I¡¯m a Casanova. I won¡¯t settle down for a woman, let alone die for love!¡± A scoff-like expression crossed Amber¡¯s face. What a killjoy. Can¡¯t he y along? We¡¯re clearly in an emotional setting. Jonathan was just not the type of man who yed by the rules. At that moment, he was tired to the bone. He shut his eyes and felt like slipping into an endless slumber. ¡°Wake up, Jonathan. Don¡¯t sleep!¡± cried Amber, who saw what was happening. She could tell his vital signs were plummeting. Jonathan was the one supporting and reassuring her all this while. However, she knew Jonathan was on the brink of copse at that moment. His exuberance, arrogance, and carefreeness were no longer visible. Jonathan awoke to Amber shaking him. He smiled softly and said, ¡°Looks like I¡¯m doomed this time.¡± Tears started running down Amber¡¯s cheeks. She clenched her teeth and decided not to take in Jonathan¡¯s blood anymore. Instead, she tore a piece of cloth from her sleeve and wrapped it around his wound. Much to her surprise, the hallucination did not return this time when she stopped feeding on his blood. I Am Unstoppable Chapter 63 I Am Unstoppable Chapter 63 Chapter 63 Crimson Onyx Sect Amber felt a wave of relief wash over her as the hallucinations had ceased their assault on her. At that point, Jonathan was weak beyond measure. He had lost too much blood and could not support his body¡¯s functions for much longer. ¡°How are you, Jonathan?¡± asked Amber with a tone of concern as she wiped a trickle of blood off the corner of her lips. Jonathan¡¯s eyes opened, and he saw Amber¡¯s pretty face gradually drift into focus before him. He smiled weakly. ¡°This isn¡¯t enough to kill me.¡± Seeing that he could still afford to joke around, Amber breathed a sigh of relief. Yet, confusion soon crossed her mind. ¡°I¡¯m not sure why, but my hallucinations have disappeared.¡± Jonathan chuckled softly before exining, ¡°Of course, they¡¯ve disappeared. Felicia¡¯s objective here is to weaken me drastically. She wanted to carve out an opportunity to defeat me. Now that Ick the ability to resist, it¡¯s only natural for her to stop making things difficult for you.¡± The words were barely out of his mouth when Felicia suddenly appeared and glowered coldly at Jonathan. Meanwhile, Amber¡¯s slender frame trembled in fear as she looked at Felicia timidly. Still, she summoned some courage to stand in front of Jonathan in a vain attempt to shield him. She dered, ¡°I won¡¯t let you harm him!¡± ¡°Do you really think you can stop me?¡± asked Felicia coldly. That rendered Amber speechless. Deep down, she knew there was no way she could sessfully ward off Felicia. It was then that Jonathan irritably yelled at Felicia, ¡°Damn, b*tch! Just kill me already if that¡¯s what you want. What¡¯s with all the bullsh*t and nonsense you¡¯re spouting?¡± Felicia stared wide-eyed at Jonathan. ¡°Are you truly not afraid of death?¡± Thetter fell quiet momentarily before replying with a faint smile, ¡°Does having a fear of death preclude me from dying? No. So, why should I be afraid?¡± Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m going to give you a choice right now. Only one of you can walk out of here alive. The choice of who lives and who dies is purely up to you. How¡¯s that?¡± asked Felicia. Amber immediately blurted out, ¡°Let Jonathan go. You can do whatever you want with me.¡± However, Felicia ignored Amber and continued to gaze steadily at Jonathan. Jonathan returned her gaze unflinchingly and paused to think before speaking sternly. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how much you try to hide your true intentions from me, Felicia. You can¡¯t fool me. I know that I have to go along with your show and act as you desire. There¡¯s no question that your true motive is to figure out whether I¡¯m someone trustworthy. That¡¯s why you¡¯ve deployed all your tricks and schemes up till now.¡± An odd expression shed on Felicia¡¯s beautiful face while she took on an eerie voice. ¡°Since you figured out what I was up to, why didn¡¯t you go along with it to the very end?¡± ¡°You wanted me to continue with the charade?¡± asked Jonathan incredulously. ¡°I¡¯m not someone who puts on a front. If I must to choose, I¡¯ll let Captain Johnson live without a doubt. As for me, you can either trust or kill me. There¡¯s no need for any more meaningless schemes.¡± Not a word came from Felicia as she contemted how to respond. Even Amber fell silent because she realized something; She now understood that Felicia wanted to assist Jonathan in his endeavors. In fact, everything Felicia had done was only to test if Jonathan was a selfish man or someone she could trust. A long while passed before Felicia finally replied with a heavy tone, ¡°I don¡¯t know if I should trust you.¡± She added, ¡°There was someone I used to trust very deeply. I sincerely believed that anyone in the world was capable of betraying me, except for that one man, Gabriel. However, never did I expect the man I trusted with my life to strangle me to death with a metal wire. As someone who¡¯s been through that hell once, I¡¯ll be damned if I let myself fall for the same trap again.¡± Jonathan¡¯s face darkened with tension as he replied, ¡°What you¡¯ve gone through is indeed pitiful. Although I¡¯ve yet to be betrayed by anyone, I can tell you¡¯re in pain. I also understand all your suspicions and the concerns you must have. While I don¡¯t know how to convince you to trust me, I can promise you that I¡¯m genuinely here to help you.¡± ¡°Why are you helping me?¡± asked Felicia curiously. There was a shift in her expression as she no longer treated Jonathan and Amber with animosity. ¡°I don¡¯t know you at all, and this is the first time we¡¯ve met. Aren¡¯t you only doing this to obtain my treasures?¡± Jonathan took a deep breath, exhaled, and exined, ¡°I don¡¯t care whether you believe what I¡¯m saying, but you need to know that I¡¯m helping you solely because I think you¡¯re pitiful.¡± ¡°I¡¯m pitiful?¡± asked Felicia incredulously with a slight chuckle. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you have nothing but hatred and contempt for a vengeful spirit like me who¡¯s killed countless people?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. However, when I look past all that hatred, I see a pitifuldy that¡¯s crying out for someone to show her sympathy.¡± ¡°No, I still can¡¯t trust you. I can¡¯t bet everything I have on this one gamble!¡± Felicia shook her head. She then added after a moment, ¡°Regardless, I¡¯ll spare your lives this once because of your supposed pity and sympathy for me. You may both leave.¡± Amber heaved a sigh of relief while listening in to their conversation. She felt as if she had just narrowly escaped from the jaws of certain death. Jonathan¡¯s vitality was steadily recovering. Due to his high cultivation level, his recovery abilities were exceptionally fast. Despite being in a well enough state to leave, Jonathan stood his ground and said, ¡°How about this, Felicia? I know there¡¯s an overwhelming pool of hatred lying within you. You want revenge, but you¡¯re trapped here and can¡¯t leave. Tell me whom you want to seek vengeance on, and I¡¯ll get rid of that person and bring his head back to you.¡± Upon hearing that, excitement instantly shot through Felicia. Her voice noticeably shook as she asked, ¡°Are you serious? Do you mean it?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± replied Jonathan solemnly. ¡°What¡¯s in it for you, though?¡± asked Felicia suspiciously. ¡°Why is it that you always assume the worst of people and that they¡¯re plotting something? Can¡¯t I merely be an innocent and good man?¡± ¡°If there is such a man, I surely have yet to meet one.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because you have allowed your overwhelming hatred to blind you,¡± stated Jonathan. He paused and added somewhat irritably, ¡°I¡¯ll exact vengeance on your behalf. There¡¯s no way you have anything to lose from this arrangement. Although, if you continue to dawdle on this, I¡¯ll change my mind.¡± Felicia felt slightly taken aback and truly feared that Jonathan would rescind his offer to help her. Hence, she quickly agreed. ¡°Fine! Let¡¯s do it.¡± Jonathan¡¯s and Amber¡¯s ears immediately perked up as they prepared themselves for the taleing their way. That was especially true for Amber, who was born with a natural burning hatred for all that was evil and would expend all efforts to catch criminals. A sigh slipped out from Felicia¡¯s lips. She then began her tale pensively, ¡°Now that I think about it, Gabriel is still my senior. Our sect is in a rtively remote and small area of Yorknd. There are verdant mountains, clear waters, and flowers that bloom spectacrly all year round. The name of my sect is Crimson Onyx Sect. All the disciples there are painstakingly and personally handpicked from ces beyond the sect by our founder, Percy Yarrow.¡± ¡°Crimson Onyx Sect?¡± repeated Amber in surprise. Felicia turned to her and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Have you heard of my sect before?¡± Amber nodded. ¡°I heard about your sect from my granddad. He mentioned there¡¯s a master of Divination in Xyperia named Timothy Fenway. He¡¯s extraordinarily precise with his divination. There hasn¡¯t been anyone quite like him. Countless celebrities and famed individuals have sought Timothy¡¯s time for him to tell their fortunes. Granddad also mentioned that Timothy originated from Crimson Onyx Sect. My younger self didn¡¯t know anything about the world and feared nothing. I was dauntless and couldn¡¯t care less about ghosts, gods, and the likes. That¡¯s why my granddad told me these stories about Crimson Onyx Sect. He mentioned that each individual from there is a master in divination and philosophy. They¡¯re also well-versed in all matters rting to geomancy and one¡¯s fortunes.¡± Felicia replied, ¡°He¡¯s not wrong. Indeed, each disciple in Crimson Onyx Sect has a uniquely gifted ability. For example, my brainwaves and spiritual energy were exceptionally strongpared to others. I was also good at sensing variables that could happen soon. Meanwhile, Gabriel was the favored one amongst us all. His divination ability was already on par with Timothy¡¯s.¡± Jonathan couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Can you really discern all of that? Whether one will have good or bad futures?¡± ¡°There are countless maic fields throughout our, ranging from electromaic to molecr. We all have Threads of Fate that pass through us. For example, if someone¡¯s death is due today, a thought would miraculously surface in their mind to take a stroll over to a street they had never been to before. When they arrive at that street, they will meet their end in a tragic car ident. That¡¯s precisely how the Thread of Fate works. It guides you through life to help you arrive at your destiny.¡± Felicia paused to collect herself before continuing, ¡°All of us in Crimson Onyx Sect are blessed with an extraordinary sense to detect such matters. We can feel these various maic fields and Threads of Fate. Then, we use these factors to deduce an individual¡¯s fortune.¡± Out of curiosity, Jonathan chimed in to ask, ¡°What if I¡¯m destined to die tomorrow? Can you sense that and help me alter my Thread of Fate?¡± Felicia shook her head and exined, ¡°No, we can¡¯t. Interfering with Heavenly Law and messing with one¡¯s Thread of Fate is bound to have unforeseenplications and consequences. No one would dare do something like that. In truth, everyone in my sect is careful not to reveal too much of the universe¡¯s secrets. Because the more we do, the more harm gets done to our luck. Heavenly Law works in mysterious ways, after all.¡± Jonathan fell into deep thought as he mused the implications behind her words. Conversely, Amber felt as if a metaphorical door had just been opened wide for her. Following that, Felicia continued her tale. ¡°Gabriel was my senior at the sect. He¡¯s a refined person who exudes sensuality and warmth. Many within our sect speak highly of him. Also, he has always treated me well. I was a loner as a kid and got ostracized by many disciples. Gabriel was the sole exception. He always disyed concern for me regardless of how I isted myself. Five years ago, my twenty-five-year-old self decided I couldn¡¯t continue to stay at Crimson Onyx Sect any longer. So, I sought permission from the founder to leave the sect. He had always been understanding, so he didn¡¯t press for me to stay. Instead, he gifted me a sizeable sum of money that would help me upon my departure. ¡°However, many frowned upon my decision. They felt it was an utmost honor to be part of the sect, especially since all huge families and ns treated the sect with a good mix of fear, respect, and admiration. After all the years that Crimson Onyx Sect had been around, they umted a sizeable amount of knowledge and wealth. It was the object of envy by many. Thus, it was no surprise that numerous people desperately hungered for a way to join Crimson Onyx Sect.¡± Felicia continued, ¡°After I left Crimson Onyx Sect, I roamed on my own until I arrived at Horington. However, I didn¡¯t expect Gabriel to follow me there. Back then, I was ted that he would join me in a small vige in a foreignnd. I was his beloved junior in the sect, whereas he was my gentle senior. Just like that, we supported each other through it all and led rather satisfying and peaceful lives. ¡°However, I didn¡¯t realize Gabriel was trying to get his grubby hands on my treasure this entire time. This treasure is named the Jade Disc of Fortune. It¡¯s the biggest secret that I have. Other than the founder, no one else knows that I have this. The founder also instructed me not to reveal the treasure to anyone as it shares a link to my pulse. My life would be in dire circumstances if someone got their hands on it. Thus, I made sure to tell no one about this, not even Gabriel. However, throughout the two years he stayed with me, he subtly kept an eye out for any piece of information that would reveal the Jade Disc of Fortune¡¯s whereabouts.¡± At this point, Jonathan spoke up. ¡°I¡¯m guessing that you managed to build up your current cultivation here because you have Destino¡¯s treasure. It seems to me that this Jade Disc of Fortune in your hands is that treasure. Am I right?¡± I Am Unstoppable Chapter 64 I Am Unstoppable Chapter 64 Chapter 64 The Jade Disc Of Fortune Felicia nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Jonathan then asked another question, ¡°So, Gabriel plotted behind your back but failed to get his hands on the Jade Disc of Fortune?¡± ¡°Not quite. The Jade Disc of Fortune consists of two relics, the Dragon Jade and the Phoenix Jade. Outsiders aren¡¯t aware of this fact. Gabriel has taken the Dragon Jade, leaving me to rely on the Phoenix Jade alone. Master Yarrow also foretold that my death would be near should the Jade Disc of Fortune separate. But what he never expected was that my spirit lived on even though I only have the Phoenix Jade. No matter how you look at it, I¡¯ve somehow managed to escape death.¡± ¡°The Jade Disc of Fortune is renowned for being a powerful relic. Yet, it just seems like an ordinary piece of jade to me. What¡¯s so special about it anyway?¡± Jonathan voiced the question that he and Amber wanted to know. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Confusion showed on Felicia¡¯s face as she nced at him. ¡°You broke in here without knowing what the Jade Disc of Fortune actually does?¡± Jonathan rolled his eyes and said, ¡°My goal is to open up a bar. I don¡¯t care about precious relics. Then again, I could trade the Jade Disc of Fortune for some cash once we¡¯ve restored it. But with my set of skills, do you think I¡¯m that desperate for money?¡± That made Felicia dumbfounded. Nevertheless, Jonathan resumed, ¡°Many times, the things you deem precious might not be perceived as so by other people. Does that sound like a valid argument to you?¡± A moment passed as Felicia fell deep in thought before speaking again. ¡°When pieces of the Jade Disc of Fortune join together, it emits a pleasant aura. This aura cures all kinds of sicknesses and alters the maic waves in the atmosphere. I initially didn¡¯t know how the Jade Disc of Fortune functioned, but I¡¯ve since gained insight and understood more about it after Gabriel took the Dragon Jade and ended my life.¡± Jonathan and Amber¡¯s eyes rounded in shock as they listened to her words attentively. Felicia continued, ¡°The Dragon Jade has the ability to change a person¡¯s luck and fate. Its power derives from the unique material of the jade itself. Gabriel seeks the Dragon Jade because he has foreseen his death. He doesn¡¯t want to die and ns to use the jade to change his fate. To put it simply, the Dragon Jade represents the living while the Phoenix Jade represents the dead. ¡°After Gabriel killed me, I harbored a lot of chaotic resentment. In my blind hatred, I wanted to destroy everything in sight. It was then that the Phoenix Jade emitted a maic field that nourished my soul. This process gradually restored my sanity. As long as I had the Phoenix Jade as my core, I was able to convert lively energy from Golden Years into the resentment aura that I needed. In the beginning, I was full of malice and killed anyone I saw. As time passed, I encountered some people and began absorbing just enough of their life force to nourish my spirit. It was until the beginning ofst year that I gradually mastered cultivation. That also allowed me to keep my mind under control.¡± As she spoke, Felicia could not help but feel bewildered by her own words. The fate of the deceased after their death remained an age-old mystery. Felicia had personally given exnations to Jonathan and Amber from the perspective of a deceased person. Naturally, Amber felt a sense of excitement at the insider intel. She eagerly asked, ¡°Does that mean things like the Six Paths of Reincarnation don¡¯t exist after death? Does the same concept also apply to the Pill of Reincarnation and Hell?¡± Felicia nced at Amber upon hearing that question. ¡°The Six Paths of Reincarnation and Hell are part of our cultural beliefs in Chanaea, whereas the Western world believes in Heaven. However, they aren¡¯t entirely true. Humans created those beliefs to reassure themselves as they feared death. If the Six Paths of Reincarnation or Hell truly exists, where are they? Why hasn¡¯t anyone seen them before? The whole ideacks scientific support.¡± Convinced, Amber had more admiration for Jonathan. She turned to him and said, ¡°That¡¯s exactly like what you said before.¡± A dry cough came from Jonathan before he said, ¡°Now¡¯s not the time to be discussing that. Anyway, Felicity, where do you think Gabriel is now?¡± That brief mention of Gabriel stirred up Felicia¡¯s emotions. ¡°Gabriel probably joined Crimson Onyx Sect as he had conspired against me to take the Jade Disc of Fortune for himself. Thus, the name ¡®Gabriel¡¯ might even be an alias. With his current abilities, it¡¯s likely that he has already be the pir of the Crimson Onyx Sect by now.¡± ¡°So, where do we find Crimson Onyx Sect?¡± ¡°In the state of Yorknd is Kenfort city, and within that city lies a town named Ackleton. After passing Ackleton, go about a hundred meters into the mountainous area. You¡¯ll find a small town called Crimson Onyx Town. My sect¡¯s founder, Percy Yarrow, created a formation through light energy and maic fields. As a result, a mirage has formed around the ce to disguise it as a forgotten kingdom. In reality, that¡¯s where Crimson Onyx Sect¡¯s core lies.¡± ¡°How do I get in then?¡± Jonathan asked. ¡°That¡¯s easy,¡± Felicia answered. ¡°At nightfall, there¡¯s no light, so you can directly walk into the ce. However, you¡¯ll have to pass a forest filled with snake spirits. Those spirits are intelligent creatures raised by Master Yarrow. They also release a poisonous mist at night to keep intruders at bay. Crimson Onyx Sect¡¯s members know of a technique to repel the snake spirits if they wish to enter. I can teach you that technique. All you need to do is wear a gas mask before going in. That¡¯s it.¡± Jonathan touched his nose. At that moment, he felt that most of his vitality had recovered. This regenerative capability of mine seems very overpowered. He then asked, ¡°Does Crimson Onyx Sect have many martial artists within their ranks? Am I going to be in danger once I get there?¡± ¡°Most members of Crimson Onyx Sect are experts of divination but unskilled at martial arts. Once you¡¯re inside, seek out Master Yarrow and exin what happened. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll make Gabriel pay dearly.¡± ¡°But, I¡¯m just a stranger. Do you think I¡¯ll be able to seek an audience with Master Yarrow?¡± Upon hearing that, Felicia felt embarrassed as he had made a good point. She hesitated for a bit before adding, ¡°I was known as Licia back in my younger days. Once you get there, say my nickname and tell them I¡¯ve delegated for you to be there on my behalf. That should get you an audience with Master Yarrow without any issues.¡± Jonathan nodded in approval. ¡°I still have onest question for you. Since I¡¯ve never met Gabriel before, how will I know I¡¯m not talking to the wrong person? After all, he sounds very cunning for managing to deceive you all this while.¡± ¡°That¡¯s easy,¡± Felicia replied. After she spoke, her body began to change. Finally, she transformed into a man. The man wore a green shirt. He had an air of elegance and seemed personable. At first nce, one would assume he was a famous actor from a historical television drama. In fact, he looked like a decent person. Felicia then changed back into her original appearance. Her transformation was a magical sight to behold. Then again, nothing was enchanting about the process. Because Felicia did not possess a physical body, her transformation process was made possible by the change in brain waves. The brain waves of an average person were invisible, but Felicia¡¯s brain waves had been powerful enough to be seen with the naked eye. ¡°I¡¯ll bring you Gabriel¡¯s head,¡± Jonathan uttered those words with the utmost solemnity as he took his leave. It was midnight when they left the Golden Years bar. Once Jonathan and Amber stood outside, the roller shutters of Golden Years fell shut while the neon signs of neighboring bars glowed brightly as luxury cars gathered. Lively and bustling with activity, this was a ce that never sleeps. ¡°How¡¯s your hand?¡± Amber asked while holding up Jonathan¡¯s hand. She was concerned about the injuries he had sustained. Immediately, Jonathan tore away the piece of cloth that covered up his wounds. ¡°I¡¯m fine now.¡± Amber took a closer look and realized scabs had already formed around his cut. She eximed in disbelief, ¡°How are you recovering so quickly?¡± Unfazed, Jonathan spoke as he walked toward the car. ¡°My vitality is strong. That¡¯s why my wounds heal quickly. What¡¯s so strange about that?¡± The two soon got into the car, with Amber being the designated driver. She looked over and asked, ¡°Where to now?¡± Jonathan leaned back in his seat, tired. ¡°I¡¯m soaked in blood. If Jen sees me like this when I get back, it¡¯ll be a bother to exin things to her. Just take me to a ce where I can sleep and take a shower.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Amber replied, intending to bring him to where she currently lived. After their near-death experience earlier, she fostered a deep sense of trust in him. She remained silent on their drive home as she saw how tired he was. It did not take long before they arrived at Amber¡¯s apartment on the twentieth floor. Inside were two bedrooms and lounges. The interior was also extensively renovated into afortable living space. The two parked the car and headed into the elevator. ¡°Thanks for your help today,¡± Amber uttered as the elevator ascended. ¡°You don¡¯t need to thank me,¡± Jonathan replied casually. ¡°I was the one who brought you to that ce. Moreover, I¡¯ve even put you in a very precarious situation.¡± ¡°It¡¯s still thanks to you that I¡¯m alive right now.¡± Jonathan chuckled upon hearing that but said nothing else. Moments passed before Amber suddenly spoke again. ¡°There¡¯s something I don¡¯t understand.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t of much help, so why did you bring me there in the first ce?¡± Jonathan despondently touched his nose before exining, ¡°I initially thought Felicia was an easy prey since we had some decent weapons. Also, because this is an unsolved case, I thought a police officer like you would greatly benefit by solving it. That was the first reason. The second was for you to make a public announcement after solving the case. By doing so, the public¡¯s fear of Golden Years would dissipate, thus garnering their curiosity about the establishment.¡± Things finally clicked in ce within Amber¡¯s mind. She paused slightly before remarking, ¡°Poor Felicia. She¡¯s been through a lot.¡± Jonathan nodded in agreement. The two eventually arrived on the twentieth floor and entered Amber¡¯s apartment. Upon arrival, Amber first arranged for Jonathan to take a shower, but he turned to her and said, ¡°Could you please make me some food? Something that has milk, meat, and eggs in it.¡± The request itself rendered Amber speechless. ¡°Well, I only have spaghetti and sausage avable right now.¡± To her dismay, Jonathan suggested, ¡°There¡¯s a supermarket downstairs. You should be able to find some things there.¡± The events earlier had terrified Amber. Now that she had returned to the safety of her home, she dreaded the thought of going out again. Thus, she came up with an alternate solution. ¡° Let¡¯s make do with spaghetti and sausages for now. We¡¯ll have a better meal tomorrow morning. How¡¯s that?¡± Jonathan had always been an easygoing person. However, he refused toply with Amber¡¯s suggestion at that moment. He sternly remarked, ¡°Look. I¡¯m not being picky right now. I asked for those specific foods because I¡¯ve lost a lot of blood. Even though I recovered quickly, I still need to replenish the nutrients in my body.¡± I Am Unstoppable Chapter 65 I Am Unstoppable Chapter 65 Chapter 65 Amber And Her Thoughts Amber came to a sudden realization and, at the same time, felt ashamed that she had forgotten about the matter altogether. Jonathan got injured because he protected me earlier. Then again, it¡¯s his fault for acting like he¡¯s fine now! How did he manage to look unscathed? It¡¯s like nothing ever happened to him! Amber was about to head downstairs to get the ingredients when Jonathan suddenly said, ¡°Can you help me buy a pair of underwear and some pajamas from the convenience store too?¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Amber nodded. Following that, Jonathan took an enjoyably steaming-hot shower for the next half an hour. The hot water sshed on his body, caressing all his muscles and relieving the tension he felt. Jonathan felt comfortable. Although his exhaustion welled up, he made a mental note not to worry about things now. I¡¯ll be fit as a fiddle tomorrow as long as I get some proper rest. It was then that Amber returned home. She ced the underwear and pajamas by the bathroom door so that Jonathan could change into themter on. A mouth-watering aroma wafted into Jonathan¡¯s nose after he got dressed. He followed the smell and arrived before the dining table. Amber had just set down a bowl of spaghetti there. Her hair was a mess after cooking. There were even meat and eggs in the bowl of spaghetti. However, the eggs were somewhat charred. As Jonathan sat down and picked up the fork, Amber¡¯s cheeks burned bright red as she spoke up embarrassedly. ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t really know how to cook.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Jonathan chuckled before asking again, ¡°By the way, how many eggs did you buy?¡± ¡°Twenty!¡± Amber answered. ¡°Okay, please boil them for me. Just make sure the eggs are perfectly cooked.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± With that, Amber went to the kitchen. Meanwhile, Jonathan¡¯s brows twisted into a frown as he picked up the fork and started eating. The spaghetti that Amber cooked was undoubtedly iparable to the ones that Jennifer made. Nheless, Jonathan was starving and could not care less about the taste. Energy shot through his veins vigorously once he finished the bowl of pasta. His body absorbed the nutrients at lightning speed. Amber soon ced the boiled eggs on the dining table about twenty minutester. Although the eggs were still hot, Jonathan casually took them with his bare hands. He gave the egg a light knock against the table, and its eggshells came off. How incredible! Amber¡¯s jaw dropped as she could not help but ask. ¡°How did you do that?¡± Jonathan ate the egg in one go, took another, and said, ¡°This is a form of control over the force one exerts. As an expert, this is a piece of cake for me.¡± That piqued Amber¡¯s interest at once. Her eyes sparkled when she asked, ¡°Can you teach me how to do that?¡± Jonathan shook his head. ¡°No way!¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because you won¡¯t get it.¡± Amber could not help but sulk, feeling unsatisfied with Jonathan¡¯s answer. ¡°How could you say that? You didn¡¯t even teach me yet. How do you know that I won¡¯t get it?¡± Amusedughter rumbled from Jonathan upon seeing her reaction. ¡°You¡¯re way past your most brilliant phase at this age. The most important thing about learning martial arts is to have a mind free of distracting thoughts. You have too much on your mind now, which means you no longer have a pure mind.¡± ¡°Are there that many rules for learning martial arts? I thought it was just about squats, strength training, a stable lower core, and great speed,¡± Amber asked curiously. Jonathan ate another egg and asked, ¡°How fast and strong is a person? If they don¡¯t grasp the skills and techniques, they will never achieve physical superiority even if they trained hard. Let me put it this way. A person will sweat if they exercise, and sweat is vitality. If you lose that, you¡¯ll gradually feel even more exhausted. If you want to learn, the first thing you have to do is raise your hair follicles and close your pores. When the cold wind suddenly blows at you, you¡¯ll get goosebumps all over your body. Look at me.¡± He extended his arm to demonstrate. Within moments, his hair follicles rose in front of Amber and astonished her. She gasped. ¡°How did you do that?¡± Jonathan retracted his hand. ¡°Well, my mind is free of distractions. I¡¯m focused and have control of my body. It¡¯s that simple.¡± Amber wanted to give it a try too. However, she failed after many attempts. That amused Jonathan, whoughed and borated, ¡°Here¡¯s a more urate description. It¡¯s kind of like the feeling when your feces are getting gushed out.¡± Amber¡¯s face reddened like a lobster after listening to what he said. As a girl, she found it hard to ept his unrefined exnation Nevertheless, Jonathan went on, ¡°Many martial arts skills got passed down to the men of the family back then because certain things were difficult to teach to women.¡± That took Amber by surprise. ¡°No way.¡± The two chatted away, and not long after, Jonathan had eaten all twenty eggs. Seconds passed before Jonathan spoke up. ¡°Please arrange a space for me to sleep. I proper rest to recuperate.¡± Amber nodded and went ahead to make the bed in the room next door for him. Afterward, Jonathan went into the room, bid Amber goodbye, and closed the door. He sat on the bed to practice the Ultra Sun Moon Mantra. Halfway through the practice, Jonathan fell into a deep slumber. Throughout the night, his body rapidly absorbed the nutrients from his meal earlier and used them to restore his bodily functions to their optimum state. Amberter took a shower and went to bed too. She felt exceptionally at ease while being with Jonathan. Even though they were of different genders and no one else was in the house, Amber was not worried that he would do anything to her. After all, Jonathan was a gentleman in her eyes. At three o¡¯clock in the morning, Jonathan suddenly rushed out of his room and sprinted to the toilet to explosively excrete. He had overeaten the day before, so his body was discharging unwanted waste. It did not take long before Jonathan¡¯s body was free of toxins. He felt so much better after going to the toilet. Jonathan then had a good night¡¯s rest and slept until ten o¡¯clock the following day. Amber did not wake him up. Instead, she went to the restaurant downstairs and bought a bowl of mushroom soup for him. Later, when Jonathan awoke, he felt revitalized and happily slurped on the mushroom soup. He had recovered after a good night¡¯s sleep and several nutritious meals. Amber gave him another set of fresh white sportswear clothes while stating, ¡°I couldn¡¯t clean the blood off your old clothes. Here. Wear this instead.¡± Jonathan epted them smilingly before heading back to his room to change. He then picked up his phone and noticed that it had switched off as it ran out of battery. Thus, he headed out to ask Amber for a phone charger. Most chargers for smartphones were universal these days, so she lent hers to him. The two eventually sat on the couch as they started discussing their uing schedule. ¡°Are you really going to Crimson Onyx Sect in Yorknd?¡± Amber asked. Jonathan leisurely drank a cup of milk and said, ¡°Of course. After all, I¡¯ve promised Felicia.¡± ¡°When are you leaving? Because I¡¯ming with you.¡± ¡°We don¡¯t know if there¡¯s anything going on in Crimson Onyx Sect or if it¡¯s safe there, so I think it¡¯s better if I go alone this time.¡± At an instant, Amber answered, ¡°No way. Gabriel Carter is now charged with homicide. It¡¯s my duty as a police officer to arrest him. I have to go with you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not nning to hand Gabriel over to the police. You know that Felicia wants to get her revenge, so I intend to escort him to Golden Years. Only by doing so will Golden Years see the light of day again,¡± Jonathan exined. ¡°That won¡¯t be a problem. I¡¯m sure even the mayor will support us.¡± Amber paused momentarily before raising another point. ¡°I¡¯m a police officer. Won¡¯t it better if I go so that the people of Crimson Onyx Sect would be too afraid to fight back?¡± ¡°I¡¯m worried that I won¡¯t be able to protect you if we get into trouble.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I can¡¯t handle Felicia because she¡¯s a ghost. However, those in Crimson Onyx Sect are humans. My marksmanship is highly urate. Anyway, you don¡¯t have much say in this situation. If you refuse to let me go with you, I¡¯ll round up a team of officers and head there.¡± Jonathan jumped in shock after hearing that. ¡°No! Don¡¯t do that! We don¡¯t know what traps they¡¯ve set in Crimson Onyx Sect. If you bring a team, we¡¯ll risk alerting the entire sect. Gabriel might flee if someone tells him about us going over. Then, it would be a tough job for us to locate him.¡± A sly smile shed on Amber¡¯s face at that moment. ¡°So, I take it that you¡¯ll bring me along?¡± Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. ¡°Fine,¡± Jonathan said reluctantly. Right away, Amber was excited. ¡°When are we leaving?¡± ¡°I want you to n our route to Yorknd first. I¡¯m going back to let Jennifer know that I¡¯m leaving.¡± A tinge of jealousy sparked in Amber as she asked, ¡°Why do you have to tell her everything? It¡¯s not like she¡¯s your wife.¡± ¡°Hey, this is basic courtesy and respect, all right? She¡¯ll be worried about me if I leave without saying anything.¡± ¡°Fine. Go then.¡± That made Jonathan freeze momentarily. He then chuckled and teased, ¡°You look like you¡¯re jealous. Have you fallen in love with me, Captain Johnson?¡± Amber huffily replied, ¡°You wish!¡± He snickered at her reaction before taking his phone, which was barely charged, and leaving Amber¡¯s house. Thetter was still annoyed after he left, but she did not know why she was in such a sour mood. Amber could not help but walk toward the mirror to examine herself. She wore her dark blue police uniform with her hair tied up, looking valiantly charismatic and stunning. Her wless skin and nicely proportionate curves further enhanced her overall image. There was no doubt that Amber was a natural beauty. Yet, she was secretly upset because Jonathan did not seem to be attracted to her or see her as a beautiful woman. Meanwhile, Jonathan did not have such worries on his mind since he was not thinking about anything at all. He looked around for Jennifer the moment he arrived back at his ce. At that moment, Jennifer was doing herundry at home, and coincidentally, she was washing her lingerie. Excitement bubbled in Jonathan when he saw that. Seeing that he was beaming with joy, Jennifer soon realized what was happening and blushed. She hurriedly hid her undergarments in between her clothes. ¡°Haha! Damn, Jen! I didn¡¯t know you liked wearing such sexy garments,¡± Jonathan teased yfully. Hisment made Jennifer¡¯s face turn redder as she snapped, ¡°Shut up.¡± Jonathan smirked. Pfft. As if I wouldn¡¯t know about your choice of undergarments. I¡¯ve already seen every part of your body. Plus, I also know that you own a thong. He knew that Jennifer was only virtuous and gentle in appearance as she had suppressed her sensual nature deep down. I Am Unstoppable Chapter 66 I Am Unstoppable Chapter 66 Chapter 66 Giving It To Me All Of A Sudden Jonathan knew that Jennifer was the type of woman every man wanted to sleep with, as she could make their hearts melt when doing it. Of course, that was all Jonathan¡¯s imagination. Jennifer wore a light blue loungewear, with her hair cascading down her shoulders. At that moment, she looked gorgeous. She stood up and asked Jonathan with concern, ¡°Have you eaten?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Jonathan smiled. After a brief pause, he continued, ¡°Jen, I came back to tell you something. I need to leave for some time. If everything goes smoothly, I¡¯ll be back in a week. If not, I might only come back half a monthter.¡± Jennifer nodded. ¡°Be careful.¡± With a bright smile, Jonathan said, ¡°Got it.¡± He was overjoyed, as Jennifer didn¡¯t probe further about him not returning homest night and him telling her that he wanted to leave for quite some time. Jonathan was a man who loved freedom. He would feel pressured if Jennifer were to force him to tell her everything. However, one thing he didn¡¯t know was that Jennifer didn¡¯t ask because she knew his character well. As a matter of fact, she was curious about Jonathan¡¯s whereabouts and what he had been doing. After informing Jennifer, Jonathan returned to his rented room and packed his belongings. Before leaving and bidding goodbye to Jennifer, he passed the card with over four million bnce to her and said, ¡°Jen, take this. The password is six eights.¡± Jennifer was slightly stunned. She rejected his offer. ¡°Why are you giving this to me? You¡¯reing back, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Take it. Life is unpredictable. If something happens to me, I want you to take the money and live well. Whatever you do, don¡¯t suffer.¡± ¡°Where exactly are you going?¡± Jennifer couldn¡¯t help but ask. Jonathan had a headache because he didn¡¯t want to exin. However, he couldn¡¯t avoid the question anymore. ¡°I have to follow Captain Johnson to capture someone. The area we will be entering has a complex topography. But there¡¯s nothing to worry about. I¡¯m giving this to you just in case.¡± Realization struck Jennifer. Deep down, she felt touched. Nevertheless, she didn¡¯t take the bank card as she said firmly, ¡°I don¡¯t want it. You have to return safely.¡± Jonathan felt helpless, but he admired Jennifer even more. She is indeed a strange woman! In truth, Jennifer felt the same about Jonathan. Jonathan left the car with Jennifer, then took a taxi to meet up with Amber. As usual, the meet-up point was at Amber¡¯s house. By the time Jonathan met Amber, it was already one in the afternoon, and she had already changed into new clothes. She was dressed in camouge, looking charming and attractive. When Jonathan saw Amber, his eyes sparkled. ¡°This set of camouge clothing is for you.¡± Amber took out the clothes she had prepared for Jonathan. ¡°There are many forests in Yorknd, so I prepared some medicine. Besides, I think it will be more convenient for us to move in these clothes.¡± Jonathan didn¡¯t bother about insects, as it was impossible for them tond on him. Instead, he asked, ¡°Can you bring a gun?¡± ¡°Of course, I have a police ID. I can bring a gun anywhere.¡± Jonathan let out a chuckle. ¡°Quit boasting. I dare you to bring your weapon into the Great Hall.¡± Amber rolled her eyes at Jonathan. ¡°Are you looking for trouble?¡± Shortly after, Jonathan changed into the set of camouge clothing. Amber looked at him meaningfully because he looked handsome and domineering. He seemed to have an innate righteousness in him and the temperament of a soldier. ¡°Hey!¡± Jonathan waved his hands in front of Amber, who was in a daze. ¡°Stop being love-struck, Captain Johnson. If you want to devote yourself to me, I can consider that.¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Immediately, Amber¡¯s face flushed red in anger. Jonathan chuckled at that. Whenever a surge of lustful desire overcame Amber, he would say something really unpleasant first and then break the awkward atmosphere between them by saying something else. ¡°Jonathan, can you stop addressing me as Captain Johnson? Don¡¯t you think you sound like a country bumpkin?¡± Amber retorted after calming herself down. ¡°Then what should I call you? Little Johnson?¡± Amber stomped her feet and said, ¡°You can call me Amber, or Amber Johnson. Are you dumb?¡± Jonathan burst intoughter. ¡°All right, Little Amber.¡± Although Amber was not used to it, she thought it sounded better than Captain Johnson. After that, they went to buy some essential equipment such as can food, instant food, and insect repellent. As for the gas masks, Amber could get them from her organization. They busied themselves until five in the afternoon. Only after that did Amber and Jonathan depart to the airport to take the six o¡¯clock flight to Kenfort. Amber had used her connection to request an off-road vehicle at the airport. As Amber was the daughter of an official, it was no surprise that she had some connections there. At six in the evening, the ne took off. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. When the ne reached the clouds, Jonathan and Amber could see the beautiful sunset and the clouds that looked like balls of cotton. Further away, they could see the mountains and rivers as well. The scenery was simply magnificent. Jonathan was staring outside the window in a daze when Amber¡¯s sweet scent wafted into his nose. She lifted her head and asked, ¡°Why are you spacing out? Is there something on your mind?¡± Immediately, Jonathan¡¯s eyes fell on her supple lips. He gazed at Amber¡¯s wless looks as he sniffed the fragrance of her body. Unable to hold himself back, he kissed her on the lips. Her lips were wet and warm. It was a light kiss, but Amber couldn¡¯t help a shiver. She quickly shrunk back into her seat, her face red. As for Jonathan, he touched his lips and felt that the kiss tasted wonderful. Knowing that he had crossed the line, he smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°Um, Little Amber? It was purely an ident.¡± ¡°Whatever!¡± Amber muttered, then tilted her head and pretended that she was tired and wanted to take a rest. Jonathan was d that Amber did not pursue the matter. He was in a daze because he had been thinking about something deep. While looking at the clouds surrounding the mountains, he couldn¡¯t help but sink into deep thought. Is there an immortal in this world who can roam heaven and earth? Felicia already has the ability to fly. However, her cultivation level is still not enough. As her brain waves are not stable, they could easily vanish in the wind. It¡¯s also one of the reasons Felicia has no guts to seek revenge. The world is like an ocean. A person needs to have a physical body to reach the shore. The physical body is the boat, and the boat moves forward with the physical body. Jonathan had to rely on his physical body to cultivate. Perhaps someday he could break free from his physical body and reach an unimaginable cultivation stage. Felicia, however, had no boat to carry her. Hence, she could only reach the other side using her skills and it would be dangerous. Yet at the end of the day, Felicia had a higher chance of being an immortal. It was because the flesh would die someday, and once the flesh died, he would die as well, unlike Felicia, who could cultivate forever as a soul. Without realizing it, Jonathan felt sleepy and eventually dozed off, until Amber suddenly woke him up. ¡°Hmm? What¡¯s the matter?¡± Jonathan awoke with a start. ¡°What do you think?¡± Amber red at Jonathan as she pointed at her shoulder. Jonathan looked over and was embarrassed when he realized that he had been leaning against Amber¡¯s shoulder after falling asleep. It was no big deal to Amber at first. But to her surprise, the man had started drooling, leaving wet stains on her shoulder. Three hourster, their ne touched down at Kenfort International Airport. When they exited the airport, the sky was already dark. They could see the bright moon and the sky full of stars. The airport was brightly lit. After they got their luggage and left the airport, Amber took out her phone and called someone. A man ran toward them shortly after. He was Kaleb Xenos, a man in his forties who was rather fat. At the moment, he was in his formal wear. After greeting Jonathan and Amber, he passed a BMW to the two and left. Amber expressed her gratitude before getting into the car with Jonathan, who would be driving. Jonathan started the engine, set the navigation, and said, ¡°It¡¯s a tiring day. How about we stay a night at a hotel in town and start our journey tomorrow morning?¡± ¡°Sure,¡± replied Amber. Momentster, they arrived in the city. They found a restaurant and had a feast. After that, they went to a five-star hotel. As money was not a concern to both of them, they checked into the presidential suite. Naturally, the suite was luxurious. Jonathan and Amber went into their respective suites. After taking a shower, Jonathan walked over to the floor-to-ceiling window. He was staying on the twenty-eighth floor, so he could see the entire city just by opening the curtains. There were many tall buildings surrounding the area, and the city lights looked like fireflies twinkling in the night sky. A night as peaceful as this was great. If it was before, Jonathan would have gone to a nightclub to enjoy his time. If he found a girl pleasing to his eye, he would have brought her back to the hotel and bedded her, and then have a drink with her in front of the floor-to-ceiling and talk about life. It would have been very rxing and enjoyable. It seems that I¡¯ve forgotten myself. I don¡¯t even remember thest time I was intimate with a woman. Since I came back to the country, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever done it. Ah, I miss those days. But something¡¯s going on with me and Jennifer now, so I can¡¯t really look for other women. At this moment, the phone in his room rang. Of course, Jonathan knew what the call meant. He sat by the window and stared at the phone as it continued ringing. His heart could not be still, and to his surprise, the caller was very persistent as the phone started ringing again when he did not answer the first time. Jonathan had no choice but to walk over to pick up the phone. He was going to reject the person¡¯s offer, but the person on the other end of the line beat him to it, saying sweetly, ¡°Hello, Sir. Do you require any services? We have university students and married women here, and we offer services such as¡­¡± I Am Unstoppable Chapter 67 I Am Unstoppable Chapter 67 Chapter 67 It Is White Jonathan swallowed hard. ¡°F*ck off!¡± Immediately, the caller said, ¡°Sir, do you wish to f*ck someone?¡± Jonathan was rendered speechless. ¡°F*ck you!¡± ¡°God, you¡¯re so annoying. Give me a second. I¡¯ming to you right now,¡± the caller said bashfully. ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Jonathan was scared stiff. ¡°If you do, I¡¯ll call the police!¡± It seemed that his words had worked, as the caller immediately hung up. Jonathan let out a long sigh. The woman on the phone is truly a master. I almost epted her offer after hearing a few sentences from her. He went back to the window and sat down again. As the air conditioner was turned on, the room was rather cooling. Although there were other items, such as aputer and a television in the room, he was not interested in them. Suddenly, someone knocked on the door. Is it that woman who called just now? Jonathan¡¯s heart thumped. If not for the fear that Amber would find out, I would have done something crazy today. Waving away those thoughts, he quickly went to answer the door, only to see Amber standing in the doorway. She was wearing a light blue dress, with her hair styled in waves. She looked gorgeous and lively. In her hands were a bottle of red wine and two wine sses. Jonathan stared at Amber¡¯s chest and saw her cleavage. His heart raced. ¡°Oh, Little Amber. It¡¯s you. You¡¯re so beautifully dressed, and you even brought a bottle of wine. Are you forcing me to make a mistake? Look, I can¡¯t hold back sometimes.¡± Jonathan rubbed his hands. Amber rolled her eyes at Jonathan. ¡°What¡¯s up with your mind? Can¡¯t you think of something else besides that?¡± With a chuckle, Jonathan let Amber into his room. ¡°How can I possibly think straight when I see someone as beautiful as you in the middle of the night? If I can, then it¡¯s either you¡¯re a failure or I¡¯m a failure.¡± ¡°Not funny!¡± ¡°Haha. Aren¡¯t you curious why I said thest sentence?¡± ¡°Please, I know what you mean. You¡¯re a failure because you¡¯re worse than a beast, and I¡¯m a failure because I¡¯m not attractive enough. Am I right?¡± Jonathan gave a half-suppressedugh. Amber continued, ¡°I can¡¯t sleep, and I feel like talking to you. Besides, drinking wine is good for a woman¡¯s skin.¡± ¡°Are you a good drinker? I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll molest me when you¡¯re drunk.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you say something nice?¡± While saying that, Amber poured a ss of wine for Jonathan and herself. They sat opposite each other by the window and chatted while drinking. That night, the night view was beautiful. Better still, the wine was good, and the beauty in front of Jonathan was wless. That was the most enjoyable moment for a man. After finishing a ss of wine, Amber started to feel tipsy and more rxed. Without realizing it, she had ced both her feet down and spread her legs. Jonathan¡¯s eyes traveled over her fair thighs and to her white underwear. Something stirred inside him as his heartbeat grew louder in his ears. Amber had no idea that she had identally shed her underwear as she continued to speak joyfully. Jonathan was so distracted that after a moment, he said, ¡°Um, Amber, it¡¯s gettingte. I think you should go back to your room and rest.¡± Amber looked daggers at him. ¡°Why? Do you find me annoying and noisy?¡± The usual Amber was valiant and charismatic. However, after having some wine, she reverted to her unreasonable and pesky self. Jonathan smiled and replied, ¡°Of course not.¡± ¡°Then why are you chasing me away?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I¡¯m trying to do. I¡¯m just worried that I¡¯ll make a mistake.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Why is it that her IQ bes so low after she has had some alcohol? Defeated by Amber¡¯s innocence, he retaliated, ¡°It¡¯s white.¡± Amber was all the more confused. ¡°What is white?¡± Jonathan looked stunned. How can she not get it? How am I going to joke around with her in the future? Very quickly, a thought struck Amber¡¯s mind. Her face flushed red as she stood up and said, ¡°You darn pervert!¡± Unbothered by her words, Jonathan said, ¡°If I was a pervert, I would¡¯ve taken action. Now, hurry up and go to bed.¡± Feeling utterly embarrassed, Amber put down her ss and rushed out of Jonathan¡¯s room. Jonathan stifled hisughter and went to bed soon after. The next day, Jonathan and Amber continued their journey. As before, Jonathan was the driver. It was fortunate that they had a navigation system in the car. Hence, they need not ask for direction. It was eight in the morning, and the sun was shining brightly. After leaving Kenfort, Jonathan drove into a mountain road. On the left side of the road, one could see mountains filled with trees. And on the right, there was a long and crystal clear stream. The air was fresh, and the scenery was breathtaking. Everything felt lively when the sun shone on the ground. In the car, a song from a well-known singer was ying on the radio. It was a melodious love song¡ªI Will Always Love You. And I hope life will treat you kind, and I hope that you have all that you ever dreamed of, Oh I do wish you joy¡­ Jonathan and Amber listened to the song quietly. More than ever, they felt touched by the song lyrics. Suddenly remembering something, Amber said, ¡°I have a question I¡¯ve been meaning to ask you.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± As the two were in camouge clothing today, Jonathan¡¯s will was not strong. Whenever Amber wore something seductive, he could not contain himself. Fortunately, the camouge clothing had covered her cleavage. ¡°When we confronted Felicia, you said that you went in because you pitied her. Thenter, you said that it was because of Golden Years. And when you told me, you said that it was because you wanted to resolve the matters with Golden Years. I¡¯m curious. What is the true reason you get yourself into this mess?¡± With a bright smile, Jonathan answered, ¡°That¡¯s all true. Felicia is indeed pitiful, and I really want to get my hands on Golden Years and take care of their problems once and for all. If you want me to conclude everything, I think there¡¯s only one reason for my actions.¡± ¡°And what¡¯s that?¡± ¡°I¡¯m a busybody.¡± Jonathan chuckled. Amber smiled. She felt touched and was satisfied with her answer. At three in the afternoon, Jonathan and Amber arrived in Ackleton. After resting for a short while, they continued their journey. This time, they drove to the mountain road that Felicia had mentioned. The mountain roads were rugged. The further they drove, the more dangerous it was. And finally, their car could no longer travel further. Jonathan and Amber could only carry their equipment and walk the rest of the way. Amber was not a weak woman. With Jonathan carrying the heavier equipment, they quickened their pace. It was eight o¡¯clock in the evening when they were twenty miles away from their destination. They had been walking for more than three hours. As the path was rough, the walk was exhausting. Amber was so tired that shey down and couldn¡¯t take another step forward. ¡°I can¡¯t do it anymore, Jonathan. I¡¯ve got to rest for a while.¡± Amber found a rock and sat down. Jonathan raised his head and looked at the sky. There was a bright moon with numerous stars shining beside it. They were surrounded by mountains in all directions, and everything was full of mystery. ¡°Have some food and take a break,¡± said Jonathan. Amber felt relieved to hear that. After the two had filled their stomach and rested for while Jonathan stood up. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Amber thought that the more she walked, the more tired she felt. But she still forced herself to stand up. ¡°I¡¯ll carry you,¡± Jonathan offered. ¡°No way! I can still walk.¡± Amber didn¡¯t want to trouble Jonathan. I insisted on following him. I can¡¯t be his burden! ¡°Amber, you¡¯re very strong to havee this far. It¡¯s hard to walk here on the mountain roads. Let me carry you. It¡¯s best if we reach our destination as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Will you be all right?¡± Jonathan gave a nonchnt smile. ¡°Of course.¡± He then let Amber carry their equipment before carrying Amber. While Jonathan felt great, Amber thought it was a little awkward. However, she had no other choice. Now that Jonathan was carrying her, they were moving at a faster speed. It was as if they were walking on t ground. Amber felt a little uneasy at first, but she got used to it after a while and fell asleep on Jonathan¡¯s back. About half an hourter, Jonathan woke Amber up. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Amber opened her eyes groggily. Gently, Jonathan ced her down and pointed ahead. ¡°I think we¡¯re here.¡± Amber looked in the direction where he was pointing and saw a forest thirty meters ahead. In front of the forest was an artificialke. There was mist all around the ce. It looked like a ce where demons would appear. The scene was so eerie that no ordinary person would dare to get close. Jonathan was sure that this was the ce because of theke. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s an artificialke. Who would dig up ake in the middle of nowhere? I¡¯m sure it must be Master Yarrow from the Crimson Onyx Sect. I think Master Yarrow needs theke to perform photosynthesis so that he can make a mirage. Jonathan had a keen sense of perception. He could feel the fluctuations of a formation near them. At that instant, both Jonathan¡¯s and Amber¡¯s expressions darkened. Jonathan had the urge to tell Amber to wait on the spot as he sensed danger. However, he was worried that Amber couldn¡¯t survive in the wilderness. ¡°Put on your gas mask and follow me. Make sure you¡¯ve loaded your gun and released the safety catch. Keep your guard up at all times!¡± I Am Unstoppable Chapter 68 I Am Unstoppable Chapter 68 Chapter 68 Burning Percy Yarrow To Death Amber nodded solemnly. She followed Jonathan¡¯s instructions and took out her gun, loaded the ammunition, and released the safety catch. After the two of them put on their gas masks, Jonathan led the way, carrying the equipment such as climbing ropes andbat knives that were consigned to Amber through her connections. With Amber following closely behind Jonathan, they quickly went around the man-madeke and arrived in front of the forest. The lush forest was enveloped in fog, while the ground was overrun with dew-covered weeds. Jonathan¡¯s and Amber¡¯s feet and pants were already wet. It was at this point that fear paralyzed Amber. Although she was mentally prepared, her terror mounted with every step when she saw the venomous snakes that were densely coiled up beneath her. Wearing a gas mask had made it difficult for her to speak. Thus, her screams were muffled. Jonathan, on the other hand, was very calm. He hummed a tune in ordance with the Snake Repelling Technique taught by Felicia. The tune was like a serenade sung on a moonlit night. It had a soothing and rxing, yet bewitching power. The mystical snakes were quite intelligent. Back then, the founder of the Crimson Onyx Sect, Percy Yarrow, had trained these snakes using the same serenade. Unsurprisingly, after Jonathan hummed the serenade, the snakes in the forest spread to both sides like receding tides. Seeing that the serenade had worked, Jonathan and Amber let out a breath of relief. Straight after, the two went deeper into the forest. Forest is the favorite habitat of snakes. It¡¯s a paradise for the reptiles. Jonathan and Amber continued to head forward without turning any lights on. Merely relying on the moonlight, they watched the snakes rustle in the bushes. Observing the snakes at a close distance was a ghastly experience. The sound of the snakes slithering was extremely unpleasant. Halfway through, Jonathan realized that something was wrong. Hence, he stopped moving forward. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Amber murmured instantly. She was able to speak softly even with the gas mask on. Jonathan lowered his voice and said, ¡°Something¡¯s not right.¡± ¡°What isn¡¯t right?¡± ¡°These are snakes separating and making way for us in a meandering manner. The path that they¡¯re opening up for us is like a winding road, but we¡¯re nning to go straight ahead. If they¡¯re guided by my Snake Repelling Technique, why is the path in such a shape?¡± Amber was momentarily stunned. But thinking that Jonathan was overreacting, she breathed, ¡°These snakes are animals, after all. They¡¯re not real human beings. You can¡¯t just me them for not opening up a straight path.¡± Suddenly, Jonathan discovered something with his keen senses. He noticed that the snakes were oozing with hostility when Amber said that they were only animals. Jonathan could feel shivers up his spine. I can¡¯t believe that the snakes are so smart that they can even understand humannguage. ¡°It¡¯s not simple as you think,¡± Jonathan said in a serious tone. ¡°Amber, I think these snakes are trying to lead us somewhere, and that ce is likely an ambush. Something dangerous is waiting for us.¡± ¡°What can be more dangerous than these snakes? Did someone get hold of our whereabouts in advance? Even if they did and wanted to kill us, they could have justmanded the snakes to do so.¡± In a low voice, Jonathan reminded her, ¡°Don¡¯t forget that the members of the Crimson Onyx Sect are best at uncovering secrets. If Gabriel knows that he¡¯s at a disadvantage and has done some investigation beforehand, it won¡¯t be a problem for him to predict that we¡¯reing.¡± Amber gasped in astonishment. ¡°There¡¯s one thing I don¡¯t understand. If Gabriel knew we wereing, why didn¡¯t he kill us with these venomous snakes straight away?¡± She looked at the snakes around her, goosebumps creeping up all over her body. There were so many snakes. If they were to attack Jonathan and Amber, both of them would die a rather miserable death. Amber used to watch Mythical Gods as a child. There was a scene in which people were thrown into a pit full of snakes. Amber had been truly terrified when she watched the show at that time. Now that she was in the middle of the same situation, it was impossible for her not to tremble in fear. Jonathan, on the other hand, was remarkably calm. The more dangerous it was, the more rxed he would be. ¡°Amber, you¡¯re right. If they wanted us dead, they wouldn¡¯t have made things so tough for themselves.¡± Hearing this, Amber sighed in relief. ¡°So you¡¯ve been overthinking, right? The other party didn¡¯t even notice us.¡± ¡°No, they definitely know about us. They just refuse to kill us now. Perhaps more brutal things lie ahead. Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll act ording to the circumstances. There won¡¯t be anything worse than what we¡¯re facing right now anyway.¡± At that moment, Jonathan stopped humming the serenade. However, the snakes were still moving apart like receding tides, creating a winding path. The situation ahead further proved that Jonathan was right. No matter how stupid she was, Amber knew that something was wrong with these snakes at that point. Both of them walked in the direction guided by the snakes. Five minutester, they exited the forest. In front of the forest was a thatched hut that had no lights. It seemed that no one was residing there either. Yet, the snakes still had not retreated. Instead, they kept moving forward, surrounding the hut from all sides. The path that the snakes showed had led Jonathan and Amber to this very hut. It was crystal clear that the mysterious person wanted the two to enter the hut. No one knew if the hut had any traps. But following his instincts, Jonathan sensed dangering from inside. ¡°What do we do now?¡± asked Amber. Upon deliberation, Jonathan took out a windproof lighter from his bag and flicked it open. Then, he threw it directly at the roof of the hut. Amber¡¯s eyes lit up at the sight of that. She thought that Jonathan was very clever. So what if many vicious traps have been set up? We¡¯ll just stay outside and set the hut on fire. The thatch was dry, so it caught fire as soon as it touched the lighter. At first, it was a small fire. Then it grew bigger as the hut zed with wicked mes. ¡°Oh no!¡± Jonathan¡¯s expression suddenly changed as he rushed into the hut in a sh. Standing aside was Amber, who looked more confused than ever. Just as Jonathan rushed inside the hut, he immediately saw an old man sleeping right in the center. The old man had a kind and amiable face. His eyes were shut as hey there in serenity. The sharp-eyed Jonathan could tell straight away that this old man was already dead. What was worse was that Jonathan caught a whiff of gasoline on the old man. Before Jonathan ran into the hut, a spark had flown onto the old man¡¯s body, and the old man¡¯s body had begun burning fiercely. In an instant, he was bathed in raging mes from head to toe. Even if Jonathan wanted to rescue the old man, it was already toote. ¡°Jonathan, the snakes have finally backed off. Let¡¯s get going,¡± Amber shouted from behind him. With a heavy heart, Jonathan swiftly returned to Amber¡¯s side. The snakes had vanished from his sight, while the hut had been bathed in the firelight. It was also at this moment that the sound of hurried footsteps could be hearding from the east. Someone yelled, ¡°Oh no! There¡¯s a fire at The House of Worship. Everyone,e put out the fire.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Jonathan grabbed Amber¡¯s hand and ran toward the west. To the west was a naturalke and clumps of reeds. The formation of the mirage was caused by the refraction of the sunlight on thekes. Jonathan and Amber hid behind the reeds. Although the reeds were fully covered with dew, both of them could not care less about it. After all, they were almost soaked with dew when they went through the forest earlier. The hut was naturally beyond help. Shortly after, Jonathan and Amber heard someone crying again. In between the cries, they could hear words such as ¡°Master Yarrow has passed on.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Jonathan pulled Amber as they continued heading west. Further west was a hill with a dense forest. The bright moon in the sky shone on the hill, adding a sense of mystery to it. When Jonathan and Amber arrived at the hillside, the atmosphere was silent, or precisely speaking, tranquil. Only the sounds of birds chirping and insects buzzing could be heard. The two found a ce and sat down. Looking down from there, they could see a ce that was illuminated with lights. What surprised them was that the brightly lit ce below the hill seemed like a bustling small city. Amber pointed east in astonishment and asked, ¡°That¡¯s not an airport, is it?¡± Looking over, Jonatha could certainly see that there was an open space in the town. It looked like a field that seemingly had theyout of an airport. Jonathan and Amber could not see the airport clearly. However, they had just arrived by ne, so they were somewhat familiar with what an airport looked like. The town where the Crimson Onyx Sect was looked very modern. It was not as underdeveloped as people thought. Yet, this came as no surprise. Members of the Crimson Onyx Sect were all experts in geomancy and fortune-telling. They could make money easily. When Felicia left the Sect back then, she had so much money that it was enough for her to open a bar. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. To the Crimson Onyx Sect, money was the least of their concerns. Jonathan was not in the mood to think about unnecessary matters. Master Yarrow has passed on¡­ The House of Worship¡­ F*ck! Removing her gas mask, Amber turned to Jonathan and asked, ¡°What was that just now? Master Yarrow has passed on? Did we really burn him to death?¡± As these words came out of her mouth, there was a massive shift in her expression. ¡°Is it possible that Gabriel has set us up?¡± Jonathan put on a stern look as he said, ¡°Gabriel is undoubtedly involved in this matter. I¡¯ve never known anyone as powerful as him in my life. He¡¯s beaten us in every way before we even get to meet him in person.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Amber was baffled. ¡°Is it that serious?¡± ¡°We came here this time to capture Gabriel. To do so, we have to report our ns to the founder of the Crimson Onyx Sect. Now that we¡¯ve burned the old man to death, the members of the Sect will surely hate us to the core.¡± ¡°But how could such a powerful figure like Master Yarrow be burned to death so easily?¡± I Am Unstoppable Chapter 69 I Am Unstoppable Chapter 69 Chapter 69 The Appearance Of Gabriel ¡°Master Yarrow was already dead before I went in. He was doused with gasoline,¡± Jonathan informed. Amber gasped in horror. ¡°Clearly, someone is trying to set us up. Our main goal this time is to speak to him to report on Felicia¡¯s affairs and apprehend Gabriel. What do we do now that he¡¯s dead?¡± Jonathan could feel nothing but blind terror. It was a fear of the Heavenly Law and cultivation techniques. ¡°We didn¡¯t tell anyone that we wereing here and kept our whereabouts a secret. Despite Gabriel being thousands of miles away, he managed to figure it all out. He found the right timing to kill the founder and shifted the me to us. He is a man of great power.¡± Amber immediately realized the terrifying part of this issue upon hearing his words. A thought suddenly urred to her. ¡°But what if Gabriel never thought about the possibility that you would start a fire? We didn¡¯t even think about starting a fire at first.¡± ¡°Back in the forest, those venomous snakes could¡¯ve guided us straight to the hut, but they intentionally used a zigzagged route. This is a strategy to allow us to discover that something¡¯s amiss so that we¡¯ll be vignt and wary of the hut, thenter burn it ording to his n. Besides, even if we didn¡¯t do it, he would have burned the ce down himself.¡± ¡°What do we do now?¡± Amber was deeply troubled. Although she was clever, she had always felt that her brain was slow to react whenever she was with him. ¡°If we go to the Crimson Onyx Sect again, we¡¯ll definitely be dead. The best solution is to leave this ce immediately, and we¡¯ll leave it to you to mobilize the armed police force of Ackleton to arrest Gabriel. When the timees, we¡¯ll be defenders of justice. No one will associate the founder¡¯s death with us.¡± Amber¡¯s eyes lit up, but they dimmed down shortly after. ¡°Previously, you told me not to bring the squad along, as you were afraid of alerting the enemy. Aren¡¯t you afraid of that now?¡± ¡°The situation has changed now. Before this, we still had a reason for doing it, as Gabriel was our only foe. But now that Master Yarrow is gone, we¡¯re the enemies of the entire Crimson Onyx Sect. It¡¯s impossible to catch Gabriel with just the two of us. So at this time, we¡¯ll rely on the police squad. Even if we can¡¯t catch him, we can report his evil doings to the Sect so that he won¡¯t be able to remain there any longer. Once he¡¯s out of the sect, we¡¯ll find a way to catch him. It¡¯ll be simpler this way.¡± Amber wholeheartedly agreed with the n after hearing Jonathan¡¯s exnation. ¡°Let¡¯s not waste any more time and leave this ce, then.¡± ¡°We can no longer leave through the forest,¡± Jonathan said pessimistically. ¡°Now that Gabriel has achieved his goal, he will definitely get the snakes to bite us to death. Since we¡¯re surrounded by mountains, we can only get out by passing through them. However, this will be a long journey as we¡¯re very near Manchernius. If we¡¯re unlucky, we may end up in a foreign country. There¡¯s a war going on there, and it isn¡¯t safe because of the extreme chaos.¡± He paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°One more thing. Members of the Crimson Onyx Sect are experts in divination, and they may have figured out where we¡¯re hiding. So I¡¯m afraid that leaving this ce won¡¯t be easy!¡± Amber chuckled bitterly. ¡°It sounds like there¡¯s no way we can get out unscathed!¡± ¡°Crimson Onyx Sect is proficient in Destino Art, so it¡¯s not easy to survive after being captured by them in the first ce.¡± ¡°But we can¡¯t just sit here and wait to be killed, can we?¡± Jonathan swept his gaze around the area surrounded by mountains in the dark before responding, ¡°In this small town, there are certainly norge nes entering and leaving. Most of those nes should be helicopters. Let¡¯s hurry up and steal one so that we can leave this ce.¡± Amber was shocked. ¡°You know how to fly a helicopter?¡± Jonathan rubbed his nose. ¡°It¡¯s easier than driving a car, so why shouldn¡¯t I know how to fly one? I¡¯ve even flown a fighter jet before.¡± Amber looked at him as though he was a monster. ¡°What exactly was your previous job?¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t I already told you that I was a mercenary?¡± ¡°A mercenary can fly a fighter jet. Are you making fun of me for being uneducated?¡± ¡°Mercenaries have different ranks too, you know? I belong to the higher-ranked group.¡± Before she could say anything, Jonathan quickly added, ¡°All right. Enough with the pointless talk. Let¡¯s move before the Crimson Onyx Sect members realize what¡¯s going on.¡± Amber nodded in response. The two immediately headed down toward the direction of the airport silently. ¡°Hey, Jonathan. I have a question,¡± Amber suddenly said in a low voice. ¡°What is it?¡± Jonathan was getting a little annoyed. ¡°I¡¯m sure the helicopter requires a key to start the engine, right? Do we have that? We can¡¯t jumpstart it like a car, can we?¡± ¡°Pretty much,¡± was his curt reply. Amber was incredulous, but she fell silent upon seeing his confident expression. However, they had just taken a few steps forward when Jonathan stopped once more. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Amber asked. ¡°Do you think Gabriel might have already predicted our n to steal a helicopter and set a trap there?¡± ¡°If he can predict that we¡¯lle here to find him, it¡¯s not impossible for him to figure out that we¡¯ll steal a helicopter!¡± Jonathan felt extremely frustrated. He could devise ingenious ns against his enemies most of the time, but the person he was currently facing was Gabriel. Damn it! He¡¯s like a seer who can predict the future, while we¡¯re bothpletely clueless. ¡°Even if we don¡¯t steal a helicopter, he can also predict that we¡¯ll head in a different direction. If that¡¯s the case, stealing it seems like the better option,¡± Amber said. Jonathan thought that her words made sense. I don¡¯t wish to ponder over it any longer. Whatever! Let¡¯s do this! He had always been quick and scrupulous in his actions. However, this was the first time he was doing such a reckless thing, courtesy of Gabriel. Anyway, Felicia once told me that most of the Crimson Onyx Sect members don¡¯t know a thing about martial arts. So worsees to worst, I¡¯ll use brute force to fight my way out. With that thought in mind, Jonathan rposed himself. Below the mountain was Crimson Onyx Town, where Crimson Onyx Sect was located. Everything within this town ran on modern technology. They generated their own electricity and supplied themselves with water. They even had their own inte, to which they had used arge sum of money to connect to the satellite. It did not take long for them to arrive at the town. The roads were very wide and smooth, like an expressway, while bungalows stretched away on both sides. It reminded them of Bellridge, a town in Ustrana where Bellridge University was located. Crimson Onyx Town could be considered a modern paradise. The air was fresh, and the people could stay away from worldly troubles while enjoying modern technology. Jonathan and Amber could not help but yearn to live in a ce like that. All of a sudden, a car came toward them. Jonathan quickly pulled Amber behind a brick wall nearby. He observed the car as it passed by. It¡¯s a Mercedes-Benz that costs at least one million and above! ¡°How are the cars transported here?¡± Amber asked in a low voice. ¡°By ne, of course!¡± was Jonathan¡¯s answer. ¡°Oh.¡± The two then walked toward the airport, arriving shortly afterward. The airport had no gates or guards, and they could not help but gasp upon taking a closer look. Although it was not as big as an international airport, it had more than twenty runways. Other than the lights on the runway, the rest of the lights were not on. The two entered the airport, noticing that their surroundings were quiet and that no one was supervising the area. Jonathan dared not dy any longer, so he quickly said to Amber, ¡°There will most likely be surveince cameras here, so let¡¯s hurry up and find a helicopter and escape from here.¡± Amber nodded. Very quickly, they set their eyes on a helicopter parked fifty meters to their right. Jonathan and Amber seemed to have seen a glimmer of hope. In all honesty, the entire town gave Jonathan a sense of oppression. It was nothing else, but mainly because the people here seemed so peculiar as if they knew everything about them. They were simply mysterious. Jonathan and Amber quickly came to the front of the helicopter. The hatch was tightly shut, and just as he was about to climb up and force it open, Amber suddenly let out a scream. Jonathan, too, felt that something was amiss. He sensed imminent danger. Turning around, he saw three people standing ten meters away. Standing at the front was Gabriel. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. They had both seen what he looked like, so they remembered him clearly. The man was wearing a green suit, looking refined and dignified with his slicked-back hair. He had a handsome face and looked to be around twenty-five years old. He also had a mesmerizing gaze that no one could forget. The two men beside him looked very bizarre in their appearances as well. The one on the left was wearing a ck suit. He seemed to be in his twenties and wore a buzz cut that made him look all the more terrifying. As for the man on the right, he was dressed in a white shirt. He had a lean figure and defined facial features and exuded the aura of a soldier. He appeared to be around twenty-eight years old and had a nonchnt expression that did not betray any of his emotions. Jonathan chuckled as he awkwardly rubbed his hands and turned to face Gabriel. ¡°What a coincidence to see you here¡­¡± I Am Unstoppable Chapter 70 I Am Unstoppable Chapter 70 Chapter 70 The Chosen One When Gabriel noticed Jonathan and Amber, there was no sign of surprise on his face. Jonathan, on the other hand, found the sight before him to be unbelievable. He was at the level of Peak Neutralizing Force. He had a strong perception of the happenings around him, so much so that he could feel the ants crawling on the ground within fifty meters of his location. However, Gabriel was standing within ten meters from him at that moment, yet he couldn¡¯t feel his presence. Jonathan concluded that Gabriel had a cultivation level that was much greater than him. Nevertheless, he also questioned the logic behind that. As his cultivation level was already beyond what most people could achieve, it couldn¡¯t be possible that the three people had cultivation levels that were higher than him at the same time. The chance of that happening was the same as winning the jackpot. Jonathan observed Gabriel and the rest. It¡¯s either he has no cultivation or he is too much of an expert to be detected by me. I think he belongs to the first category. After all, Felicia grew up with him, and never once did she mention that Gabriel knows how to fight. It can¡¯t be possible for him to have such a high level of cultivation in such a short time. Jonathan continued sizing up the people in front of him. He could see that the young man with a buzz cut had cultivation in Neutralizing Force. Thetter had a menacing aura that would make people fear him, so it wasn¡¯t hard to see that it would be terrifying to be his opponent in a fight. It was one thing to have cultivation, but having fighting experiences was apletely different thing. Just because one was an expert in Neutralizing Force didn¡¯t mean that one would have a sure win over those with expertise in Latent Force. As for the young man in a white shirt, Jonathan could feel his heart skip a beat when he looked at him. His cultivation is at the level of Peak Neutralizing Force! It is hard to discover that because of his gentlemanly appearance. ¡°You must be wondering why you can¡¯t detect our presence even though we are right beside you, right?¡± Gabriel said cidly, looking at Jonathan. Jonathan feigned a rxed look although he had secretly put his guard up. ¡°Well, it¡¯s nothing strange to me. You are an expert from the Crimson Onyx Sect who can detect the change in the maic field. You messed with the maic field around me so that I wouldn¡¯t be able to notice you, right?¡± Gabriel smiled. ¡°You are a smart man.¡± ¡°I¡¯m ttered,¡± Jonathan responded. ¡°I guess you are here to seek revenge on behalf of Felicia, aren¡¯t you?¡± Jonathan knew that there was no point denying it at this moment so he said, ¡°That was my intention, but it seems that it¡¯s not going to work.¡± ¡°I know that Felicia has been relying on the Phoenix Jade to create her own force field to keep herself alive at Golden Years. Her force field seems so powerful that outsiders can¡¯t get in. I have a few ways to destroy her force field if I wanted to. But do you know why I didn¡¯t do it?¡± Jonathan narrowed his eyes. ¡°You¡¯ve been waiting for me?¡± Amber felt the hair on her back stand when she heard Jonathan¡¯s words. If Gabriel has been waiting for Jonathan, then damn that¡¯s terrifying. Is he perhaps an immortal who can see the future? Gabriel smiled. ¡°Not really. I just happened to know that Felicia has something to do with the Chosen One and that the Chosen One will end up killing me because of her. I also figured out that the Chosen One would definitely go to Golden Years to meet Felicia and then avenge Felicia. And to do that, the Chosen One will have toe to me. This is actually oneplex calction.¡± ¡°What the hell is a Chosen One?¡± Jonathan asked. Gabriel exined generously, ¡°The Chosen One is a man chosen by the Heavens to suppress the evil and bring back peace when major chaos erupts in the future.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. ¡°Is that a joke? We¡¯re living in the twenty-first century now with advanced technologies, and we live in peace. There is no way the evil will cause chaos in the future.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not about the unrest in the country, but the advancement in technology has made it impossible for otherworldly creatures to exist. The Heavenly Law states that all demons, ghosts, and supernatural beings are not allowed to exist. There¡¯s no point telling you this because you won¡¯t understand.¡± Jonathan was an intelligent person. He quickly filtered through Gabriel¡¯s words and vaguely understood some of them, but not all of them. ¡°Are you trying to say that I¡¯m the Chosen One? Then does that mean the fate of the world is in my hands? In other words, I will be lucky in times of trouble and I can turn evil into good? And if you go against me, you are going against the Heavens?¡± Gabriel chuckled. ¡°That is so na?ve of you. We¡¯re not filming a drama, so there¡¯s no such thing as evading every danger thates your way and bing an immortal. We are merely insignificant beings living in this world. When you die, your luck will be transferred to another Chosen One. Every generation has a Chosen One. Most of the historical figures we know today were the Chosen One. You all exist as pawns for the Heavens to bring about reformation. Once you die, there will always be a new pawn to rece you. The difference between the Chosen One and an ordinary person is that he will have better luck.¡± Amber was rather confused by Gabriel¡¯s words. Some of his words were easy to grasp, but some parts were just nonsensical. Jonathan¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡°So, why have you been waiting for me toe? Is it just to pin the death of Master Yarrow on me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s true that Master Yarrow was the most capable master in divination at the Crimson Onyx Sect. However, he was too afraid of the Heavenly Law. He didn¡¯t dare to defy it, which makes me question this. If every one of us is like him, what¡¯s the use of knowing the Heavens¡¯ secrets? We might as well remain clueless if that¡¯s the case.¡± ¡°So you killed Master Yarrow because you wanted to rece him?¡± Gabriel smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right. He didn¡¯t believe in me at all and assumed that I would bring the Crimson Onyx Sect to the point of no return. That¡¯s why I had to get rid of him.¡± He paused before continuing, ¡°I waited for you toe because someone must be held responsible for Master Yarrow¡¯s death. Also, I want to be the one to take away your luck and make myself the Chosen One.¡± ¡°You can take away someone else¡¯s luck?¡± Jonathan asked in surprise. ¡°Normal people can¡¯t do that, but I can. Okay, Chosen One, I have answered all of your questions. You can stop recording our conversation on your phone now, right?¡± Jonathan¡¯s expression stiffened. Indeed, he had secretly turned on the recording on his phone earlier and then tricked Gabriel into admitting that he had killed Percy. Yet little did he expect Gabriel to have noticed that. Jonathan¡¯s heart sank. He knew that I was trying to get his confession on tape, yet he didn¡¯t avoid the topic. There is only one reason for this! Gabriel isn¡¯t afraid of letting me know because he¡¯s totally confident in taking me down. Amber noticed the change in the atmosphere. She moved closer to Jonathan unconsciously and said to Gabriel sternly, ¡°I¡¯m a cop. You¡¯d better watch yourself.¡± Gabriel nced at Amber and said, ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are. It doesn¡¯t matter to me. All I know is that you will disappear from the face of the Earth and nobody will know where you are.¡± Sweat dripped down Amber¡¯s back. Gabriel is way more terrifying than Felicia. She is nothing compared to him. ¡°Oh, I forgot to introduce someone to you,¡± Gabriel went on as he spoke to Jonathan while patting the shoulder of the young man with a buzz cut beside him. ¡°This is Drake, a Jetroinian. Even though he is at the young age of twenty-six now, don¡¯t look down on him. He was the student of Ida Iwamatsu from the Sapphire de n. Ida trained him for years under a waterfall, so ten years of training have made him a master of debat. When he was fifteen, he killed his master and rose to fame. And until this day, countless experts have died in his hands.¡± Then Gabriel proceeded to introduce the young man in the white shirt. ¡°This guy here is even more impressive. His name is Zachary Lopez. He was a major-general in the military, and his marksmanship is one of the best!¡± Jonathan¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°I¡¯ve heard of Major-General Lopez before,¡± he sneered. Zachary was surprised. ¡°You have?¡± Jonathan burst intoughter. ¡°Of course I¡¯ve heard about the man who sold our top-secret and confidential information to Drieso. After all, you are the most-wanted man in our country now.¡± A ferocious glint shed in Zachary¡¯s eyes, but it was gone before anyone noticed it. Gabriel sighed. ¡°These aren¡¯t important, Chosen One. What¡¯s important now is this. Are you going to come with us the easy way or the hard way?¡± ¡°Gabriel Carter, you are a wicked and cruel man. How dare you dream of bing the Chosen One? Take a look at these demons around you. They are as mean as you are. Why do you think the Heavens would let you be the Chosen One?¡± ¡°Oh, aren¡¯t you a na?ve one? History has always been written by the victors. But it seems that you won¡¯t go down without a fight,¡± Gabriel said, then turned toward Drake. ¡°Get him!¡± ¡°Yes, Master!¡± Drake¡¯s eyes turned cold, and they were filled with bloodlust as he took a big step forward. His killing intent was so strong that it sent shivers down Jonathan¡¯s spine and caused Amber to feel suffocated. Jonathan quickly stood in front of Amber. The moment he did, she realized she could breathe smoothly again. ¡°Stay back!¡± Jonathan said to Amber. Amber knew she had to listen to Jonathan. She couldn¡¯t risk being a burden and nuisance to him. If not for her, Jonathan thought he could still probably escape unharmed. And if he could kill Drake, his chances of escaping would increase. Zachary was his only threat now. Although Zachary did not take out his gun, Jonathan reckoned he must have a gun on him since he was an ace shooter. His only fear now was Zachary¡¯s gun. I Am Unstoppable Chapter 71 I Am Unstoppable Chapter 71 Chapter 71 Irresistible Force Nobody in town knew about the ongoingmotion at the vast airport. Amber retreated a few meters away. It hadn¡¯t dawned on her at that moment that she wouldn¡¯t be able to leave this ce at all, but she wasn¡¯t nning on escaping alone either. She took out her gun. With her excellent skill in shooting, she nned to use it to aid Jonathan when it was necessary. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Yet little did she know that Zachary did not take her actions seriously, for her skills were iparable to his. He merely looked at her coldly. I won¡¯t let her threaten or harm us in any way. Jonathan and Drake stood opposite each other. Even though Jonathan looked rxed, he felt the weight of the situation on his shoulders. He had decided that with Amber by his side, he shouldn¡¯t just think about escaping because they would only die faster. Instead, he thought he should quickly get rid of Drake before moving on to kill Zachary. Only then would they have a slim chance of escaping this situation alive. However, he couldn¡¯t help butin internally. Damn it! Felicia said that there are no experts in the Crimson Onyx Sect! So where did the two of theme from? His train of thought was interrupted when Drake suddenly made his move. Under the dark skies, the cold gleam of Drake¡¯s de shone as he rushed toward Jonathan. It was the de fighting technique of the Sapphire de n. Drake was initially three meters away from Jonathan, but he appeared beside thetter in the blink of an eye, lifting his hand and aiming at Jonathan¡¯s heart. He is way better than I thought he would be! He doesn¡¯t even have to wield a de because his hand is the de! Jonathan was stunned by Drake¡¯s cultivation. Nevertheless, he wasn¡¯t afraid as he, too, was an exceptional figure. He had spent years practicing boxing with his master since he was a child and had experienced many life and death situations, and none of these situations had harmed him. He had seen a lot of experts and talented people in their respective fields and had always defeated them. Looking at Drake¡¯s menacing hand de, Jonathan clenched his fists tightly in front of his chest to protect his heart. It was the Heart Defense Technique. Drake stopped in his tracks. He didn¡¯t dare to move an inch closer toward Jonathan. One could only imagine the consequences if Drake hadunched his attack at this moment. Therefore, he changed his approach by balling his fist. He wanted to perform the Heavy Hammer Punch. Jonathan assumed a defensive stance. If Drake came running toward him with great force, he would be knocked back and give Drake the upper hand to use the skills that he had learned from the Sapphire de n. Despite knowing that he could probably be defeated, Jonathan stayed calm in the face of danger. He took a step forward, prepared to face Drake¡¯s attack. Under normal circumstances, one would have stepped back to evade the attack. But Jonathan was doing theplete opposite. At the same time, he didn¡¯t stop what he was doing with his hands. While he continued to protect his heart with one hand, he reached out the other to grab Drake¡¯s throat as thetter came up to him. It was a first for Drake, for he had never been defeated or subdued before. After all, he was considered a genius in Jetroina. No one had sessfully gained the upper hand when fighting him, as he had always been the one to strike first and defeat his opponent. Amber stood at the side, her hand holding the gun was covered in sweat. She did not know how to help Jonathan at all, as they had moved so quickly. Not wanting to risk his life just to wound Jonathan gravely, Drake retracted his fist and fell back three meters away. As he did so, he stretched out one leg, posing and looking like that of a scorpion. Jonathan had wanted to charge at him initially, but he knew how lethal the Scorpion Attack could be. Left with no other choice, he dodged Drake¡¯s attack, thus losing the best opportunity to get rid of Drake. The two stood facing each other again, their expressions grim. Jonathan had gained the upper hand this round. Very quickly, Drake began to move again. It was his style to attack again, again and again. Jonathan began to move too. He decided to use the Rolling Thunder Punch. A hot wave of air immediately filled the spaces they were in. Drake had wanted to use his hand de to attack Jonathan. However, he was so intimidated by Jonathan¡¯s Rolling Thunder Punch that he decided to use his Heavy Hammer Punch instead. Pow! Their fists came into contact in mid-air. The ground beneath both of their feet cracked, and they simultaneously took three steps back. The second round seemed to be a tie between Drake and Jonathan. Drake¡¯s face slowly got darker and darker. He was frustrated that none of his attacks had earned him the upper hand in the fight against Jonathan. If I don¡¯t gain an advantageous position in the next round, my aura will no longer be intimidating! If that happens, I will not be able to win this fight. Abruptly, he ripped off his clothes, and immediately after, his entire being shook violently and his joints began cracking and popping. He looked like a wild, raging beast at this moment. His eyes were red and his skin was red as he exuded a strong and powerful aura. With a scream, Drake made his move, lunging at Jonathan. Jonathan felt his heart race, and his vision turned ck. He wanted to retreat so badly, yet he knew that it would only make matters worse. Given Drake¡¯s current state, he could tell that the next move from Drake would definitely kill him. ¡°Irresistible Force!¡± Drake pounced on Jonathan. Irresistible Force was the Sapphire de n¡¯s killing move, which could make one feel as if they were shed by a thousand des. However, Drake had modified the technique in a way that was simr to boxing. He threw punches and punches, and the speed of it was enough to make Jonathan feel breathless. Jonathan¡¯s eyes were aze with fury, but he soon calmed himself down as he used the Spirit Fist to steady himself, bend down, and dodge two of Drake¡¯s punches. Then, wrapping his arms around his body, he stood back up and took a deep breath before countering Drake¡¯s attacks with Shadow Punch and Spiralite. Drake did not see thating, for no one had ever dared to take his punches head-on. Jonathan was the first. The two continued to exchange punches, and after a long while, Drake was finally exhausted. Seeing that he no longer looked as hostile as before, like a tiger that had lost its teeth, Jonathan seized his chance and used the Antelope Rhythm technique on him, then punched his chest with great force. He was about to go in for the kill when the muffled sound of a gunshot rang through the sky. Jonathan¡¯s expression changed. Sensing that he was about to be hit in the head with a bullet, he stopped going after Drake and moved aside. The bullet narrowly missed his head, and he could feel the heat from the position where the bullet had flown past. It wasn¡¯t because Jonathan was faster than the bullet, but because he had detected the danger and avoided it in advance. After all, a person couldn¡¯t be faster than a bullet at a near distance like this. Without bothering to aim his gun at Jonathan, Zachary used his ck revolver to fire another two shots at Jonathan. This time, Jonathan did not manage to dodge the bullet as he was shot in the shoulder, and blood began gushing out. Spotting an opportunity, Drake rushed forward and struck Jonathan¡¯s chest with his knee, sending the latter flying a few meters away and falling heavily to the ground. ¡°F*ck!¡± Jonathan cursed out loud. He started seeing stars and felt as if every organ in his body had been kicked out of ce. He nearly vomited due to the extreme pain that he was feeling and the messed-up state of his vitality. This was the first time in his life that he had been seriously injured. It was an entirely different experience from his time in Smend, where every encounter he had was a piece of cake for him. ¡°Jonathan, are you okay?¡± Amber asked, horrified. Noticing that Drake was walking over slowly, she aimed her gun at him and shouted, ¡°Stay where you are!¡± Drake ignored the trembling woman. Gritting her teeth, Amber shot the former in the head. She did not want to follow the example of those idiotic characters seen in dramas where the female leads would not even fire when they had a gun in their hands. There was only one ending to stupid behaviors as such, and that was death. However, the moment Amber pulled the trigger, Drake suddenly disappeared before her eyes. Then, there came a strong wind. Like lightning, Drake appeared before Amber again and punched her in the abdomen. He was a cruel and wicked man who had no sympathy or empathy for others as he sent Amber flying backward as well. Her gun was flung to the ground, and her camouge clothing was torn. Unlike Jonathan, who was stronger than her, Amber passed out on the spot. Luckily enough for Jonathan and Amber, Gabriel had not given Drake the permission to wound them grievously, or they would not have survived the attacks. I Am Unstoppable Chapter 72 I Am Unstoppable Chapter 72 Chapter 72 Alchemy Furnace Themotion at the airport was quite huge at this point. It attracted the attention of a group of people as they stormed in from the entrance holding bright torchlights. However, Jonathan could not bring himself to be happy, as those people were from the Crimson Onyx Sect. Since he and Amber were the only uninvited guests at the airport, surely they wouldn¡¯t believe their words. Among the people who had swarmed into the airport was an elderly man in a grey shirt. The man with a long, gray beard, who exuded an ethereal presence, was none other than Percy¡¯s junior, Horace Saunders, otherwise known as Master Saunders. When Horace and the rest of the Crimson Onyx Sect members arrived at the scene, they immediately saw what was going on. ¡°What¡¯s going on here, Gabriel?¡± Horace asked. Gabriel replied indifferently, ¡°These two people are the ones who murdered Master Yarrow! They were trying to steal a helicopter and escape, but I stopped them.¡± Horace and the rest flew into a rage upon hearing Gabriel¡¯s words. With the younger ones threatening to skin both Jonathan and Amber alive, there was a cacophony of noises at the scene. After getting everyone to calm down, Horace looked at Gabriel intensely and said, ¡°We¡¯ve never met these two strangers before, so why would they even want to harm Percy? I believe there must be something fishy about this.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t kill them and decided to capture and interrogate them,¡± Gabriel said. Jonathan realized that Horace was not on Gabriel¡¯s side and that he seemed to have quite a reputation in the Sect. Immediately, his spirits lifted as he held back the pain and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t kill Master Yarrow. Gabriel¡¯s the murderer! I have proof that he killed Master Yarrow!¡± After that, he took out his phone, as he wanted to y a voice recording from it. He was not afraid of Gabriel right now. If Gabriel was daring enough to ruin the evidence on the spot, then Jonathan would be able to prove his innocence. However, what made Jonathan feel a little confused was that at that moment, Gabriel seemed very calm as if his voice recording had nothing to do with him. There¡¯s something strange about this guy. It¡¯s so hard to read him. Nevertheless, Jonathan click the y button on the spot, but he was dumbfounded the very next moment because all they could hear on the phone was a static sound. What the heck? It finally dawned on Jonathan that Gabriel was indeed an expert from the Crimson Onyx Sect. He had deliberately interfered with the maic field around the area, sessfully destroying the function of the voice recorder to receive signals. There was pin-drop silence at the scene as Jonathan clutched his phone awkwardly. Then, sheepishly, he put his phone away, not knowing what else to say. Horace¡¯s face went pale as he said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave this to you, Gabriel. I hope you can give us a satisfactory exnation regarding this matter.¡± ¡°Rest assured, Master Saunders. I will certainly give everyone a satisfactory answer in three days.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Horace turned around and left with the group of people, instantly disappearing without a trace. The others had wanted to say something, but since Horace had already spoken, there was nothing they could do. Jonathan immediately understood that Horace was obviously on the same side as Gabriel. It was the commotion here that gave him no choice but to bring his people over. Neither Horace nor Gabriel wanted to judge Jonathan publicly, as they were afraid of exposing themselves. Now that Horace had spoken, the others did not dare to go against his words. ¡°F*ck!¡± Jonathan muttered, feeling extremely exhausted. As he was badly wounded from the fight, and after much torture, he eventually passed out. After what seemed like an eternity, Jonathan finally regained his consciousness. And upon waking up, he broke out in a cold sweat and sat up abruptly when he was reminded of his current situation. He scanned his surroundings while groaning in pain due to the sudden movements. It was a quaint alchemy room, with a formation diagram on the ground in the middle of the room and an alchemy furnace hanging on top of the formation diagram. However, the furnace was cold and unused. There was also a small window on the far left of the alchemy room, where a bright ray of sunlight was shining in at that moment. With his keen sense of perception, Jonathan could tell that it was already eight in the morning. In other words, he had passed out for about eight hours. Where¡¯s Amber? Jonathan suddenly thought of her and looked around the room. However, she was nowhere to be found. His heart sank. Now that Amber was in Gabriel¡¯s hands, he was concerned about her terrible fate. Oh well, on second thought, I should just worry about myself instead. Jonathan had always been blessed with tremendous luck throughout his countless battles and travels. Yet, this time, he had fallen into Gabriel¡¯s hands. Truth be told, he had no confidence in himself at all, and neither did he have a way to save himself right now. He realized that no matter how he tried, he could never escape from Gabriel. Gabriel was like a monster, while Jonathan was like a poor, docile creature trapped in the monster¡¯s cave. Jonathan took a deep breath and immediately felt an ache in his lungs. Drake¡¯s knee strike was so impable that Jonathan was badly injured on the inside. He was certain that the injuries would not healpletely without a year of cultivation and rest. Not only that, but Jonathan was also shot in the shoulder. If he had not suffered any internal injuries, he could have controlled his musculoskeletal system and forced the bullet out of his body. However, it seemed that Jonathan could not do so right now. It was eerily quiet inside the room. Lying on the floor, he could see the dome on the top of the room. The alchemy room adopted a vintage style. Thoughts whirled inside Jonathan¡¯s head. Am I really going to die soon? Will there be a miracle for me? Even if there is a miracle, it¡¯ll be snuffed out by Gabriel. He¡¯s a smart and cunning man. Jonathan then thought about his master and wondered where he had been. He had not seen his master for eight years after leaving the mountains. He¡¯s such a powerful person. Where exactly did he go? Why is he avoiding me? When one was on the verge of death, one would always think about their loved ones. After that, Jonathan thought of Connor, as well as the enemies whom he had in on the battlefield in Smend. He could not remember how many people he had killed after all these years. In fact, Jonathan was not afraid to die. He only thought that it was a pity. Although he had killed countless people, he did not regret taking their lives. He had always slept soundly at night, without feeling any remorse or guilt in his heart. At this moment, he thought of Jennifer. I should have forced her to take my bank card. Perhaps she¡¯s the only one who will mourn for me after I die. Scenes of Jennifer showering shed through his mind all of a sudden. Indeed, Jonathan was quite an odd person. The one thing he regretted the most right now was that he had never slept with Jennifer for once. It¡¯s such a shame that I won¡¯t have the chance to enjoy Jennifer¡¯s body if I die¡­ Just when he was engrossed with various thoughts in his mind, footsteps could be hearding from outside the door. There are two people. They must be Gabriel and Zachary. Even though Jonathan was badly wounded, his sense of hearing was still sharp as ever. Soon, the door was pushed open. The bright morning sunlight shone into the room. Almost instantly, the cold alchemy room was filled with warmth. The warm sunlight shone on Jonathan¡¯s face and body, making him feel warm and cozy. It was something that he yearned for. In fact, what he actually longed for was freedom. Right then, two tall figures stood at the door, blocking most of the sunlight. As expected, they were Gabriel and Zachary. While Gabriel was still in his green suit, looking elegant and calm, Zachary, who was standing emotionlessly beside him, had already changed into a ck suit. Jonathan sat with his legs crossed and faced the both of them. After they entered the room, Gabriel signaled Zachary to close the door. Thetter nodded and shut the door. As soon as the door was closed, the room became dark again. Zachary then brought a chair for Gabriel and stood behind him as thetter sat down opposite Jonathan in a condescending manner. ¡°Is there anything else you¡¯d like to tell me, Chosen One?¡± Gabriel¡¯s expression remained unchanged, his eyes cold just like his voice. Jonathan looked at Gabriel and smiled bitterly. ¡°Am I going to die soon?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Gabriel nodded. ¡°Then can you let Amber go? She¡¯s the girl who came with me.¡± Gabriel gave him a nonchnt smile. ¡°She¡¯s a police officer, and she knows the address to this ce. Do you think I¡¯ll let her go that easily?¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Jonathan fell quiet. If he was Gabriel, he would have killed Amber as well. It was unfortunate that Amber was a police officer. ¡°Is there anything else you want to ask me?¡± Gabriel continued. ¡°There¡¯s one more thing that I can¡¯t put my finger on it. You can kill me, or do whatever you want to me. I have no power to resist you, anyway. But why are you wasting your time talking nonsense to me? People like you should have a purpose in everything you do.¡± Slightly surprised, Gabriel said, ¡°You¡¯re indeed a wise man, Chosen One. That¡¯s right. The reason I¡¯m telling you this much is that I have my purpose.¡± ¡°And what are they?¡± Jonathan asked. ¡°Do you mind telling me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to refine you with the alchemy furnace when the stars align and the maic field is strong tonight.¡± ¡°What?¡± Jonathan gasped in astonishment. His voice was edged with fear. ¡°Refine me using the alchemy furnace? Why?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to be too scared about it. The refinement that you¡¯re about to go through won¡¯t burn you to death and turn your body into an elixir. Instead, I¡¯m refining your willpower as well as your luck using the maic field and the formation diagram. Don¡¯t worry. You won¡¯t die inside the furnace. Because if you¡¯re dead, your grievances will affect your luck, and with that, all that I¡¯ve done will be in vain.¡± Jonathan let out a faint sigh of relief and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I will kill myself in that furnace by telling me all of this? You won¡¯t let me go anyway. I will die sooner orter.¡± ¡°The reason I¡¯m telling you all this is to get you to ept your fate. If you don¡¯t, how am I going to refine your willpower? Besides, I¡¯m certain that you won¡¯t take your own life. Because once you have, your partner, the girl will encounter a terrible and tragic fate. You should know that death isn¡¯t the most terrifying matter in this world.¡± I Am Unstoppable Chapter 73 I Am Unstoppable Chapter 73 Chapter 73 Despairing Night Jonathan¡¯s heart sank deeper and deeper. He knew that death was not the scariest thing in the world, especially for a girl. Numerous unbearable tragedies that were much worse than death could happen to a girl. Gabriel continued, ¡°Moreover, you¡¯re the Chosen One. The Chosen Ones may die, but they can never bring upon themselves their own demises. Because there will always be hope until thest moment, no?¡± ¡°I think you¡¯re overly confident with yourself,¡± Jonathan replied coldly. ¡°Why would I care about anything when I¡¯m dead? My soul and my consciousness will vanish from the world, and not the tiniest vestige will remain. So why would I care about Amber if that¡¯s the case?¡± ¡°So you won¡¯tpromise?¡± Gabriel lifted the corners of his lips. ¡°Not in a million years!¡± cursed Jonathan. ¡°You do realize contempt for God is a grievous sin. You¡¯ve disrespected me with your insolence, which weighs equal sin as disrespecting God. I shall therefore punish you so that you will learn your lesson.¡± Gabriel¡¯s voice was nd and cool as he spoke. Jonathan¡¯s eyes bulged with anger and he sneered. He could hardly believe his ears when Gabriel had the audacity to equate himself with divinity. His first impulse was to open his mouth and spat all profanities at Gabriel, but he forced himself to remain silent and swallowed all the swear words back in. Stay calm, Jonathan. Wait for the perfect opportunity to retaliate. He reminded himself internally. I¡¯m in their territory now. I¡¯ll only bring myself more trouble if I provoke them further. Meanwhile, Gabriel turned to Zachary who was standing behind him. ¡°Give him ten ps,¡± he instructed. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Zachary nodded and marched toward Jonathan. Jonathan, having never been subjected to such humiliation, felt his heart pounding against his chest. Zachary, cold as he was, pped Jonathan ten times across the cheeks without hesitation. His strikes were forceful, yet measured at the same time, which sent Jonathan¡¯s head spinning, and his cheeks bleeding and swelling. By the time Zachary was done, Jonathan coughed up a gob of blood with ten teeth to the ground. Without a word, Zachary retreated to Gabriel¡¯s back, while thetter stared at Jonathan. Jonathan returned his stare with a bloodshot re and pursed his lips. He certainly would not execrate Gabriel as it would not do him any good in any way; although it was, without question, the biggest humiliation he had suffered in his entire life. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you! I swear it!¡± Jonathan clenched his teeth, the bone-chilling bitterness apparent in his voice. Gabriel merely gazed at him tly. They remained like that for a while when suddenly, Gabriel burst into laughter. He subsequently collected himself and said, ¡°I know you hate me so much you wish you could tear me into a million pieces, Chosen One. The sad truth is, I will seize your spirit and kill you right here in this ce. Nobody can save you here, and you can¡¯t defend yourself either, since you are severely wounded.¡± He paused and rose to his feet. ¡°We still have sixteen hours left until midnight. Enjoy your last moments in life. Once your spirit is stripped, you will find only an insufferable life waiting ahead even if you survive.¡± As soon as he finished, Gabriel turned and left with Zachary. The door of the alchemy room closed shut and darkness began to seep in. Feeling numbness in his jaw, Jonathan copsed to the ground resignedly, his cheeks still burning with pain. He had suffered serious internal injuries, which slowed his spirit¡¯s flow, hindering him from speeding up his wounds¡¯ healing. He wanted to scream badly and unleash all his force to shatter everything, but he couldn¡¯t. He understood that as soon as he tried activating his spirit, his wounds would immediately reopen and bleed profusely. A sense of helplessness washed over him as he realized the futility of his billowing hatred against the cruelty of reality. Miracle¡­ Will there be a miracle for me? he wondered deep down. Don¡¯t be silly. This is real life. Not a fiction novel. There aren¡¯t many miracles in this world. Jonathan tightened his fists as he thought on and on, his eyes now blood red with hatred. He stayed in that position for a long time before he became too exhausted and finally loosened his fists. He couldn¡¯t help but felt the chains of destiny tugging at him as he asked himself if it was really his fate that he shouldpromise. Nevertheless, he ditched the idea at once. He was crystal clear it was what Gabriel wanted. The moment he gave in, he would cease to be steadfast. If it happened, his spirit would surely be taken away, which would be the end of him. All those years, Jonathan had had numerous close calls in the countless perils he faced. It wasn¡¯t because he was powerful enough to escape death; he was simply fortunate enough. Many strong mercenaries whose cultivations were much higher than his had fallen due to stray bullets. He knew for a fact that, although strength was important for survival in the world, it ounted for merely thirty percent of it, whereas luck made up the significant seventy percent. Time slipped by quietly. Soon it was five o¡¯clock in the afternoon. No one had delivered any food or water to him. It was as if the alchemy room¡¯s existence was completely forgotten, which was understandable, considering Gabriel woulde to refine Jonathan at midnight. Since humans wouldn¡¯t die of hunger or thirst from a day without food and water, there was no need to feed him. Although Jonathan had sustained serious injuries, his healing power was nheless much better than the average man. Hence, after nine hours of rest and recovery, he could already rise to his feet and walk slowly. Knowing he still had some luck in store, he was unwilling to be killed so easily. The glimmer of hope motivated him to find a way to save himself. He first approached the steel door, but it was tightly shut and locked from the outside. Had he been in tip-top shape, he could have broken the metal lock effortlessly. s, he wasn¡¯t capable of the act in his current state. Jonathan, gued with despair, began to wish he would stumble upon some rejuvenation pills in the alchemy room. Any miracle would do for him, even though he knew it was purely wishful thinking. After a fruitless search, puffed and weary, Jonathan was forced to sit down and rest for that weak body of his was like an old hag, unable to take on any further exertion. At that moment, even the Ultra Sun Moon Mantra was useless on him. The mantra¡¯s functions included maintaining good health, purifying the body, and promoting cell growth. But it was unable to promote wound healing. At the end of the day, martial arts weren¡¯t as magical as novels painted them to be. Besides, Jonathan had absolutely no strength to heal his injuries. His rtively good health was the only reason he could make a speedy semi-recovery. The night was falling, and it was eight o¡¯clock before long. The moon shone through the tiny window into the room, and Jonathan¡¯s train of thought became messier and messier as his impending doom drew closer. Death itself was not scary. It was the waiting part that was frightening. His mind drifted to Amber and was instantly ovee with guilt. Their current situation was totally an uncalled-for disaster that she did not deserve. If it weren¡¯t for him dragging her into the plight, she could still be the same happy police officer in Horrington. He earnestly hoped that Amber would not be harmed. Despite the fact that Gabriel, Drake, and Zachary were undoubtedly viinous, they were not dishonorable reprobates. His head swirled with various thoughts. Finding his circumstance equally unwarranted and disastrous, he cursed spitefully in his mind. What do the conflicts between Gabriel, Felicia, and Master Yarrow have to do with me? What¡¯s wrong with me getting involved in this mess? I could have enjoyed my life in Horrington if I didn¡¯t end up in this ce. I could even peep at Jen showering every day! His pondering came to a halt as something suddenly registered in him. Could it be the mysterious Thread of Fate that Felicia had mentioned? Had it secretly pulled me here? Is my life supposed to end here then? Trapping in a dead-end after much contemtion, Jonathan found his gaze wandering to the alchemy furnace adorned with dragon carvings. He was curious to learn the kinds of pills that the alchemy furnace could refine. He was aware of the various made-up pill refinement techniques stated in countless fiction novels. Not only that, the practices were well-documented in ancient times as services for emperors. However, those refined pills were frauds that contained mercury, lead, and various poisonous ingredients. Emperors who consumed them passed away much faster as a result. Nevertheless, the Crimson Onyx Sect was a real sect with numerous masters who were experts in numerology, geomancy, as well as maic flux. There was no way they would refine fake pills. What types of pills are they refining? Jonathan struggled to arrive at an answer no matter how he cracked his head. Just then, a series of footsteps broke the silence. It was Zachary. What is he doing here? wondered Jonathan as he sat down in a corner. The giant steel door was hauled open and the moon¡¯s silver gleam came pouring in. Covering in ck from head to toe, Zachary¡¯s handsome face exuded an air of cold indifference. Infuriated by the coldness in his eyes, Jonathan red at the man who had pped him. Although Zachary was merely obeying Gabriel¡¯s order, his strikes were nheless too heavy and ruthless. Jonathan would kill him in an instant if an opportunity came by, but circumstances didn¡¯t allow for that to ur. Zachary dragged a chair nearby and sat down before Jonathan, looking down at him from high above. ¡°Why are you here?¡± asked Jonathan. ¡°I¡¯d like to find out the differences between the Chosen Ones and the average men,¡± Zachary replied tly. Jonathan lifted a brow. ¡°Have you found out then?¡± ¡°Well, I am rather disappointed. You are exactly the same as ordinary folks when you are facing death,¡± answered Zachary coldly. Jonathan lowered his eyes with gged interest in response. ¡°You may leave if you have nothing else to say.¡± ¡°You despise me, don¡¯t you?¡± Anger shed through Zachary¡¯s eyes. ¡°You may have a cold fa?ade, but I really have toment on your sensitivity. Why is it so? Because you¡¯re a traitor, am I right? Youmitted treason against your own country, and yet you expected me to think highly of you?¡± Jonathan took a nce at him. Provoked, Zachary¡¯s eyes red with rage. Without warning, he sent a powerful kick to Jonathan¡¯s neck. As a consequence, Jonathan hit the ground with a heavy thud. Streaks of blood appeared on his face from the impact of the fall. Zachary stomped his foot on Jonathan¡¯s neck and sneered frostily. ¡°Bastard, how dare you mock me?¡± Jonathan coughed up a mouthful of blood. He clenched his fists and immediately loosened them, feeling utterly chagrinned. Hate flooded his senses, but the helpless despair was the thing that tormented and paralyzed him because he knew he could not turn the tables. Death did not terrify him, but hopelessness did. Zachary eventually drew back his leg, and Jonathan supported himself on both arms to resume his sitting position. ¡°Aren¡¯t you sharp-tongued? What¡¯s the matter? Have you lost your tongue now?¡± Zachary smirked. ¡°I thought you wanted to kill me? Are you feeling helpless now?¡± Jonathan took a deep breath and shut his eyes. I Am Unstoppable Chapter 74 I Am Unstoppable Chapter 74 Chapter 74 Theory Of The Destino Jonathan closed his eyes and remained silent, trying to tamp down his anger. He was afraid that he would re up andsh out at them once more. However, Zachary took it the wrong way. He thought that Jonathan was disregarding him. Rage seared through him, and he moved toward Jonathan, intending to beat the man up. Suddenly, Gabriel¡¯s voice rang out. ¡°Enough!¡± When Zachary turned around, he saw Gabriel standing at the entrance. Thetter stood there with an impassive expression on his face. He was dressed in a green flowy suit, exuding an ethereal and extraordinary aura. Jonathan opened his eyes, and Gabriel came into view. The man seemed to have materialized out of thin air. He did not have any cultivation but managed to appear without anyone¡¯s notice. It was mind-blowing, the fact that even top-notch experts like Zachary and Jonathan could not sense his presence. Seeing that Gabriel was there, Zachary immediately stilled his rage and calmed down. A look of embarrassment flitted across his face. Gabriel was not too hard on Zachary. He merely said, ¡°You may leave.¡± Zachary nodded in acknowledgement and left. Once Zachary was gone, Gabriel went into the alchemy room and approached Jonathan. He remarked, ¡°You must be wondering why Zachary and Drake listen to my orders despite the fact that they have such high cultivation.¡± Jonathan was indeed curious about that. No matter who it was, when one had reached such a high cultivation stage, they would be full of themselves and had a rebellious streak in them. That held true regardless of whether it was Drake or Zachary. It was the same for Jonathan. He refused to give in to anyone. If he got all riled up, he would not care about who he was facing. All that mattered was letting out his anger. ¡°Yes, indeed!¡± replied Jonathan. Gabriel smiled and revealed, ¡°I saved their lives when they were in trouble¡­ However, you¡¯re wrong if you assume that they listen to me because of that.¡± Jonathan interjected, ¡°Both of them are self-absorbed. They wouldn¡¯t care that you saved their lives.¡± ¡°Exactly,¡± Gabriel agreed. ¡°Then why do they listen to you?¡± asked Jonathan. He found it unbelievable that both Drake and Zachary would address Gabriel as their master. Addressing someone as ¡°master¡± is how a servant would address their owner. What exactly happened, such that two martial artists of the Neutralizing Force are willingly Gabriel¡¯s servants? Gabriel pulled a chair over and sat down. He said, ¡°It¡¯s a long story¡­ But you¡¯re in luck as I¡¯m in a good mood today, so I¡¯m willing to share with you the story. The difference between us is that you¡¯re a martial artist while I¡¯m practicing Destino Art. Martial arts originated way before Destino Art did. Anyone can practice martial arts skills, but Destino Art is unfathomable. If one is only skilled in martial arts, he can only be called a brute. Nheless, if one practices martial arts whileprehending its meaning, one will be a spiritual fighter. After that, he¡¯ll be considered a true master of martial and spiritual arts. Zachary, Drake, and you are spiritual fighters. Therefore, all of you are able to aplish so much more than an average fighter.¡± After a brief pause, he continued, ¡°If a dayes whereby you¡¯re able to control the maic field, and you¡¯re able to sense your destiny, you¡¯ll be invincible. However, it¡¯s incredibly difficult to reach that stage.¡± Jonathan blurted, ¡°If you practice martial arts too, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be an expert yourself!¡± Gabriel shook his head and said, ¡°Since young, I was able toprehend Destino Art easily. You could say that I was way ahead of all my peers. However, I couldn¡¯t understand martial arts at all. If I wanted to be an expert, I had to first learn martial arts, before learning Destino Art. Only then, will I be a spiritual fighter. But unfortunately, I can¡¯t practice martial arts at all.¡± He then added, ¡°However, the highest cultivation stage for Destino Art is linked to being a true master of martial and spiritual arts. Once a person practicing Destino Art reaches an all-knowing stage, he¡¯ll be able to predict the future and avoid disasters. At that cultivation stage, even if they are faced with top-notch spiritual fighters, they¡¯ll be able to change their destiny and defeat their opponents.¡± He went on, ¡°Even though we are experts of Destino Art, we aren¡¯t omniscient. Despite so, we can control our destiny and luck.¡± Jonathan fixed Gabriel with a deep stare. At that moment, he gained an even deeper understanding of Destino Art. It was as if he had discovered an entirely new world. Gabriel added, ¡°We¡¯re alive, all because of spirit. Once the spirit¡¯s gone, we¡¯re dead. The spirit could refer to your will and your anger, or it could also refer to your hope and your dreams. In Destino Art, there¡¯s something called Curb of Kismet. This is a skill that¡¯s done through spiritual energy. By sensing the opponent¡¯s brainwaves, we can y out the opponent¡¯s fate in their brain. Once Curb of Kismet is cast sessfully, the opponent will be misled by the vision and think that that¡¯s their fate.¡± After a brief pause, Gabriel continued, ¡°The Curb of Kismet is a Destino Art that detects and changes the opponent¡¯s spirit. This is a veryplicated Destino Art, and it¡¯s near impossible to undo once cast. My current mastery over Destino Art is not enough to perform Curb of Kismet, but I have the Dragon Jade with me. This allows me to sessfully perform Destino Art.¡± ¡°Are you going to perform Curb of Kismet on me tonight?¡± Jonathan asked. He marveled at it, but the realization also made his heart skip a beat. Gabriel replied, ¡°Yes.¡± Jonathan felt a little bewildered and asked, ¡°Since I already know about it, aren¡¯t you afraid that Curb of Kismet won¡¯t work on me anymore?¡± Gabriel answered indifferently, ¡°At present, this is not something that you can resolve by yourself. Even if I don¡¯t tell you, you¡¯ll also be aware that I¡¯m practicing Destino Art on you. Previously, Zachary and Drake were not in the alchemy furnace, but they were still influenced by it. Besides, I have put a lot of effort into you.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°Are you really that confident? You must know that I¡¯m the Chosen One. We will definitely be different from others,¡± he protested. Gabrielmented, ¡°This isn¡¯t confidence, but it¡¯s me being in control of the future. If I can¡¯t even control this, I wouldn¡¯t dare to steal the luck and be the Chosen One. Anyway, it¡¯s pointless to tell you about all these.¡± Jonathan was almost choking on his rage. I can¡¯t stand the way he talks. It¡¯s as if he thinks of me like some moron, who doesn¡¯t know anything at all. The truth is, I have already fully understood his words. ¡°Why must it be done at night between eleven to one?¡± he asked. Gabriel responded, ¡°Midnight is a very special time. People assume that¡¯s when the negative energy is the strongest. However, the truth is that during that time, the negative energy will be transformed into positive energy. Hence, that¡¯s the time whereby the positive energy is the strongest.¡± Jonathan pondered for a bit before asking, ¡°I noticed that there¡¯s a pill inside the alchemy furnace. What¡¯s that you¡¯re making?¡± Being in a good mood that day, Gabriel patiently exined, ¡°There¡¯s a lot to learn about alchemy. Have you ever heard of a saying?¡± Without waiting for Jonathan¡¯s reply, he continued, ¡°I bet not¡­ Anyways, as the saying goes, ¡®The carnivores are brave and ferocious, while those who eat grains are smart and agile. The ones who feed on air will live as long as immortals do.¡¯ This tells us that our sess is linked to our diet.¡± Jonathan was stunned by Gabriel¡¯s words. He was not like anyone else. Thus, thetter¡¯s words left a deep impression on him. Rabbits, horses, and pigs were herbivores. Hence, they were destined to be others¡¯ food. Dogs and wolves were carnivores. Because of that, inparison to the herbivores, they were a little smarter. Humans eat grains, so they were the smartest of all. Because of all the things that humans eat, there were toxins in their bodies. That was the reason why most humans could only live up to sixty years old before their bodies started to fail them. However, experts like Jonathan could expel the poison from their bodies. That was why they were still agile even at seventy years old. As for ingesting air for meals, it was said that practitioners of Destino Art and monks were able to abstain from eating and drinking. They were akin to immortals. ¡°How do they ingest air?¡± Jonathan asked in puzzlement. Gabriel answered, ¡°ording to legends, experts of The Destino subsist on air and dew. In addition, they absorb the essence of the sun and moon and can travel great distances in a short span of time¡­ Of course, these are merely legends. To my knowledge, ingesting the air is akin to ingesting pills. The elixir pills in the alchemy furnace contain all sorts of nutrients that the body requires. There aren¡¯t any impurities in them. By ingesting the elixir pills consistently, in the long run, we¡¯ll live as long as immortals do. That¡¯s the reason why we eat elixir pills ¨C To attain longevity. In fact, once you¡¯ve reached a certain cultivation stage as a spiritual fighter, you need to eat a special type of elixir pill. At that level, normal food cannot provide you with the nutrients that you need anymore. However, I can¡¯t ingest that type of elixir pill because my body isn¡¯t strong enough. The nutrients in it will be too much for me to handle. That¡¯s the reason why Zachary and Drake are willing to serve me. They want me to create elixir pills for them.¡± Jonathan mused for a bit. He recalled having heard his master mention that before. There were some experts that could eat a whole cow in a day. That was because their bodies were severelycking in nutrients, but if they ate the whole cow, it would bring a lot of inconvenience to them because of all the impurities the cow contained. If only they had those elixir pills on hand. As a spiritual fighter, there is still a long road ahead of me. There are still tons of things that I have yet to explore¡­ Especially regarding The Destino. I have to interact more with them. Suddenly, Jonathan snapped back to his senses and gave a bitter chuckle. He did not have any chance to explore anymore, for he could not live past that night. Seeing that Jonathan was silent, Gabriel asked, ¡°Do you have any other questions?¡± Jonathan shook his head, but immediately added, ¡°Where is Amber now?¡± Gabriel replied, ¡°She¡¯s currently locked up in a ce where outsiders can¡¯t ess. After tonight, her life wille to an end.¡± Jonathan threw a nce at Gabriel and remarked, ¡°The reason why she¡¯s still alive is that you¡¯re afraid that something unforeseeable will happen tonight. If that happens, you¡¯ll threaten me with her. Am I right?¡± Gabriel offered a faint smile and replied, ¡°That¡¯s just a habit of mine. It¡¯s better to y safely in all situations. That way, if anything happens, I¡¯ll have a way out of it.¡± After which, he stood up and said, ¡°Enjoy the rest of the time you have left.¡± With that, he left the alchemy room. The steel doors of the alchemy room closed shut. Jonathan groaned as pain surged through his body. He felt a stabbing pain in his internal organs. Jonathan¡¯s injuries were much more severe than he had originally thought, and he knew that his organs were bleeding internally. If he did not get treatment in time, he might not make it through the night. Jonathan had been enduring the pain throughout the day. It was impossible for him to escape in such a condition. As time ticked by, seconds turned into minutes. In the blink of an eye, it was already eleven-thirty at night. Suddenly, footsteps were heard outside the door. It was Gabriel, Zachary, and Drake. I Am Unstoppable Chapter 75 I Am Unstoppable Chapter 75 Chapter 75 Backup Of Percy Sensing their presence, Jonathan knew he only had minutes left, and his heart began to race. As expected, there are no miracles in this world. Death awaits me. At that moment, unwillingness filled his heart. Jonathan did not want to die just like that. After all, he had been an orphan since young and was raised by this master. When he grew up, Jonathan was embroiled in one bloodbath after another, defeating an opponent one after another. These experiences honed him into bing an iron-willed man. Jonathan had always felt like he was not like anyone else since he was a child. Certainly, everyone once thought they were the protagonist of the story. Jonathan, in particr, grew to be more confident of the fact he was the protagonist after he had mowed down his opponents, one by one. Even in his dreams, he would see himself as a fierce general who could take on an entire army all by himself. After learning from Gabriel that he was the Chosen One, Jonathan became more positive that he was the protagonist and that he was different from the others. s, he was not any different at all, and he was bound to lose everything tonight. Even if he could survive, his luck would be taken away, and he would be rendered useless. While Jonathan was deep in thought, Gabriel, Zachary, and Drake had already pushed open the steel doors, revealing the alchemy room. The moonlight seeped through and cast a faint glow on the three of them. Gabriel stood at the forefront of the trio, wearing a stern expression on his face. He ignored Jonathan, and instead, turned to Zachary and Drake. ¡°Toss him into the alchemy furnace,¡± instructed Gabriel. ¡°Yes, Master!¡± the two responded. Swiftly, Drake and Zachary closed in on Jonathan, grabbing one of his arms each. Jonathan had trouble dealing with the two men even when he was at his peak, let alone now. The alchemy furnace was three and a half meters tall, and there wasdder next to it. Jonathan was lifted up by Zachary and Drake and brutally thrown into the alchemy furnace. A loud bang resounded as Jonathan hit the bottom of the furnace. It was a heavy fall, and Jonathan felt as if his whole body was splitting apart. Unbearable pain coursed through his veins, and great panic immediately followed. This feeling was unlike anything Jonathan had ever experienced before. He knew what awaited him was an infinite terror even if he remained unaware of how Gabriel was nning to refine him. Shortly after Jonathan was tossed inside, the furnace was sealed shut, enveloping the furnace in pitch- ck darkness. As he sat in the furnace, Jonathan felt lost. Suddenly, he felt a tingling pain up his butt. Jonathan reached out a hand to touch the area and was immediately stunned. D*mn. What¡¯s going on? He found himself sitting on an Avtomat Kshnikov. Coined as the most powerful assault rifle in history, the Avtomat Kshnikov was an automatic assault rifle that could fire thirty-six bullets in a row. Jonathan was delighted at first, but he immediately felt something was amiss. Why is there a rifle here? Is that b*stard Gabriel messing with me? He weighed the assault rifle in his hands. He was all too familiar with guns and rifles. With just a touch, Jonathan knew that the rifle was in great condition. Moreover, it was fully loaded with bullets. ¡°No, Gabriel definitely did not leave this rifle here. He has no reason to anyway.¡± The gears in Jonathan¡¯s mind began turning. He had to think fast as he knew he was severely injured. If he were to take the rifle, there was no way Jonathan could turn the tide in his current condition. However, he still had a glimmer of hope left in him. Even though the chances were slim, it was still better than waiting for death toe. Why is there a gun here? Jonathan was a smart man. Before long, he recalled thete founder, Percy, and his eyes lit up. That¡¯s right! Although Gabriel is extremely powerful, Master Yarrow is the true master of the Crimson Onyx Sect. He and Gabriel must have foreseen the same future. Thus, he left this rifle here for me in order to avenge him. I definitely won¡¯t be able to turn the tide with this rifle alone, but I think Master Yarrow must have already known I was going to be heavily injured at this point. With that knowledge in mind, he must have prepared something else for me. Maybe there are more things in this furnace. As he came to the realization that Percy had a hand in the rifle¡¯s appearance, Jonathan quickly explored his surroundings. After a long while of groping around in the dark, he found a small box that was the size of a ring box. Jonathan was delighted, having found the box, as he knew Percy must have left him a medicine of sorts. Just as he had expected, it was an elixir pill that could hasten his healing process. Although it sounded like a myth, Jonathan believed it because the Crimson Onyx Sect itself was a mythical existence, after all. Excited, Jonathan hurriedly pried open the box. Despite how dark the alchemy furnace was, Jonathan¡¯s great eyesight allowed him to perfectly make out the small object in the box. There was indeed a gold-colored elixir pill inside. Jonathan brought the pill closer to his nose to sniff it but found that it had no scent. ¡°It¡¯s such a tiny pill. Can it really heal my injuries?¡± At that point, Jonathan had calmed himself down. Doubt began forming in his mind as he scrutinized the pill. It seemed to be rather ridiculous, but Jonathan was toozy to think as he was already in the worst-case scenario. Certainly, there could not be anything worse than the predicament he was in. It did not matter if the pill worked or not. This was ast-ditch effort. With that thought in mind, Jonathan brought the pill to his mouth. However, before he swallowed it, Jonathan froze and suddenly began breaking out in cold sweat. Could this be Gabriel¡¯s trap? He is extremely cunning, after all. What if his Curb of Kismet requires the aid of this elixir pill? Or maybe this is a hallucination caused by the Curb of Kismet? Jonathan was caught in a dilemma. He pondered for three whole seconds before putting the elixir pill into his mouth and chewing it up. D*mn, I should really stop hesitating. If Gabriel really wanted me to take the pill, he would¡¯ve force-fed it to me instead of doing things in such a roundabout way. As soon as he thought of that, Jonathan swallowed the pill without hesitating and sat in a cross-legged position as he quietly began feeling the power of the elixir pill surging through his body. When he first swallowed the pill, Jonathan did not notice anything strange. However, five minutester, he felt his stomach heating up, followed by the full effects of the pill. The effect of the pill was extremely strong. Since Jonathan¡¯s body was severely weakened at this point, it started rapidly absorbing the pill¡¯s medicinal effect, which was thoroughly distributed throughout his body. The abundance of nutrients in the pill was being absorbed by his body, down to the veryst bit. Jonathan waspletely overwhelmed by the strength of the elixir pill. Ordinary people would not be able to handle its strength and would die instantly upon consuming the pill. Even Jonathan would not be able to handle the full power of the pill when he was at his peak. His veins would have ruptured, killing him. However, since his bodycked nutrients at the moment and he has a strong body initially, he was able to sessfully absorb the pill. Jonathan¡¯s mind became clearer as he felt the blood vigorously coursing through his veins. He could feel that his cells were rapidly healing and regenerating. Jonathan¡¯s strength was entirely supported by his spirit. When he was injured, his spirit was also damaged. That was why he had be weak. Now that his spirit had been repaired and gathered, it also boosted his vitality. Jonathan focused his strength on the area where he sustained the gunshot wound. The moment he squeezed his muscles, a bullet came flying out of the wound, and Jonathan¡¯s internal organs began healing. A steady supply of nutrients was constantly given to his organs, including his bone marrow, which allowed the production of new red blood cells. Twenty minutester, all of Jonathan¡¯s internal injuries were miraculously healed. What was even more amazing was that his broken teeth had also grown back perfectly. It was evident that the pill was capable of miracles and could potentially bring one back from the dead. Even after his injuries were healed, Jonathan could still feel nutrients being supplied to every single one of his cells, courtesy of the pill¡¯s effect. He was overjoyed as he could now escape from this ce. If I cultivate here for another hour, I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be able to return to my peak. F*ck! With the Avtomat Kshnikov, I can defeat Zachary even if there are ten of him! Jonathan was extremely confident. Although Zachary was known to be an excellent marksman, Jonathan was equally skilled with guns. His shooting skills were considered top-notch whenpared to other mercenaries. However, Jonathan never relied on guns, so people often overlooked his mastery over weapons and paid closer attention to his fighting skills instead. Back then, Amber had a gun when she and Jonathan were fighting against Zachary and Drake. However, Jonathan was unable to get the gun from her as Zachary did not give him a chance to do so. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Moreover, Amber¡¯s gun was of sub-par quality. Hence, even if he had taken the gun, he was still not a match for Zachary. At that moment, the clock struck twelve, indicating that midnight hade. Jonathan¡¯s heart trembled. He could feel the conversion of energy happening, and there was a significant increase in positive energy. Meanwhile, Gabriel was oblivious to what was happening inside the alchemy furnace. He had lighted incense and sat in the middle of a formation diagram below the furnace which had been lifted up in the air. The formation diagram was crafted by masters of Destino Art. There were many minute details in the diagram that could control the force of the maic field. Gabriel began makingplicated gestures and moves to match the force of the maic field he sensed in his meditation. Maic forces were mobilized by his powerful spiritual energy. Through the Dragon Jade worn around his neck, the external maic forces werebined with the formation diagram¡¯s own maic force. As the various maic forces were merged together, it generated a strong force that was none other than spiritual energy! At that moment, countless visions appeared in Gabriel¡¯s mind, showing him all sorts of destinies and lucks, including the Thread of Fate. Zachary and Drake watched as Gabriel¡¯s limbs moved, almost in a rhythmic manner. ording to legends, a true master of Destino Art would have opened the door to a domain in the brain which allowed spiritual energy to be materialized. When one was capable of such a feat, they need not rely on the support of Destino¡¯s treasures. Although all of this information sounded ridiculous, there was a scientific exnation for it. At birth, one would have only developed their brain cells to four percent. As they grow up, however, their brain cells could be developed to ten percent. Those who could develop their brain cells beyond twelve percent were considered extremely intelligent people, in other words, geniuses. For instance, Einstein was able to develop his brain cells to fourteen percent. Brain cells produced brain waves. Scientists had made such spection that if the development of human brain cells reached twenty percent, it would generate powerful brain waves that were capable of spiritualmunication. At that point, the spiritual energy generated by the brain waves would be known as mana. If the brain cells were developed to thirty percent, one could utilize their mana to gather maic forces and transform into a primordial spirit. Once the development of brain cells had reached a hundred percent, even if one was physically confined in a certain space, their mana would allow them to transform into a primordial spirit that can roam the skies and reach the great void of the universe. I Am Unstoppable Chapter 76 I Am Unstoppable Chapter 76 Chapter 76 The Appearance Of Percy Scientific research showed that some humans¡¯ unnatural superpowers were rted to brain waves. Those people might be born unusual, and their brain waves were different from that of ordinary people. When the spiritual energy generated by the brain waves reached a certain level, the spiritual energy would be known as mana. Mana possessed boundless power, but this is all theorized by scientists and required further research. As of the present, no one had developed their brain cells to twenty percent, and no one had been able to convert spiritual energy into mana. Right now, Gabriel was utilizing the power of both the Dragon Jade and the formation diagram in order to convert spiritual energy into mana. He had now merged with the maic force in the alchemy room. All of the maic forces, molecules, and the mysterious Thread of Fate were all present in his mind, entwined like aplex network. Gabriel began to prompt his spiritual energy to use molecules to establish a connection with Jonathan who was in the alchemy furnace. The alchemy furnace could not protect thetter from the molecules¡¯ connection. Soon, the maic field began to vibrate violently. In the alchemy furnace, Jonathan was healing his injuries at full speed. However, he suddenly felt that he was not able to focus his spiritual energy no matter how hard he tried. It was a strange situation indeed. Jonathan felt himself getting dizzier, and before long, he passed out. Gabriel¡¯s spiritual energy had invaded Jonathan¡¯s brain waves. It was an invisible attack. In his dazed state, Jonathan slowly regained his senses. He felt his soul had escaped from his body. At the same time, Jonathan caught a glimpse of a scene. The scene showed his birth, his parents¡¯ abandonment, him being adopted by his master, his growth, his cultivation, and his bravery in Smend. He even saw the moment when he was captured and thrown into the alchemy furnace. Jonathan saw his life in pictures and was strongly affected by it. As he looked at himself in those scenes, a strange and inexplicable feeling rose within his heart. At this point, what Gabriel said about the Curb of Kismet was tossed to the back of Jonathan¡¯s mind. Thetter merely felt that this was his destiny. In the scene, Jonathan¡¯s luck waspletely extracted from him, and he was rendered utterly useless before meeting a cruel end at the hands of Gabriel. Jonathan trembled as fear and panic overwhelmed him. His willpower was no longer firm. That¡¯s my destiny! In the alchemy furnace, Jonathan sat cross-legged, eyes closed, as his expression changed drastically and his body trembled violently. His willpower had been crushed by the Curb of Kismet, and he was about to ept his fate. The luck in his body was slowly being extracted. Gabriel, who was outside, had a n in his mind. He wanted to extract Jonathan¡¯s luck and pass it on to himself through the molecr passage. By extracting one¡¯s luck, he could change his own destiny. Such method was simply ingenious. Just as Jonathan¡¯s luck was about to be taken away from him, a voice sounded in his mind. ¡°Open your eyes, the Chosen One!¡± The gentle voice belonged to an old man and gave Jonathan a sense of warmth. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Startled, Jonathan¡¯s eyes immediately fluttered open. However, he did not actually open his eyes. He had merely regained his consciousness. Jonathan remembered Gabriel and realized the predicament he was in was just a result of the Curb of Kismet. It was not reality at all. ¡°F*ck. The Curb of Kismet is so powerful. I almost lost my life.¡± Jonathan broke out in cold sweat. At the same time, he had a feeling that he had not woken up yet. He knew that his consciousness was still floating in his mind, and the darkness in front of him was actually his brain. ¡°Sir?¡± Jonathan remembered the old man who called out to him. It was he who saved Jonathan¡¯s life. He said respectfully, ¡°Sir, I¡¯d like to meet you, please.¡± As soon as his words fell, brain waves beganbining together to form the figure of an old man. The old man had white hair and a gentle-looking face. Jonathan had seen this old man who was standing in front of him. It was none other than Percy Yarrow, who had been burned to death. ¡°Are you Master Yarrow?¡± Jonathan asked. Right now, the conversation between Jonathan and Percy was happening in the former¡¯s brain. It resembled themunication between brain waves, which could not be heard from the outside. Outside the furnace, Gabriel only felt that Jonathan¡¯s luck was about to be extracted when something strange happened all of a sudden. It was as if a barrier had materialized out of thin air, rendering him unable to see what was going on inside. Gabriel let out a sigh internally, knowing time waited for no one. Hence, he immediately activated the formation again to reinvade Jonathan¡¯s brain waves. However, the process would take some time. The period of time he needed was sufficient for Jonathan and Percy tomunicate. Percy smiled at Jonathan and said, ¡°The Chosen One, you¡¯re finally here.¡± Jonathan was very fond of Percy for some inexplicable reason. He could not help but ask curiously, ¡°Master Yarrow, what is going on?¡± A slight smile appeared on Percy¡¯s face as he exined, ¡°This is myst shred of consciousness. It was injected into the Supreme Nascent Pill you ate earlier. I am able tomunicate with you for now, but my time is running out. I will soon disappear.¡± ¡°Supreme Nascent Pill?¡± Jonathan was confused. Percy replied, ¡°I specially made the Supreme Nascent Pill for you. It contains thirty-six powerful medicinal effects, and the essence of various precious medicinal herbs were extracted by me. If you eat this, in the future, your blood, urine, and feces will be precious. It can detoxify all poisons. You will also be invulnerable to all poisons.¡± Jonathan widened his eyes and asked, ¡°Is there really such a miraculous thing?¡± Percy smiled faintly and joked, ¡°Supreme Nascent Pill is the biggest research I¡¯ve ever done in my life. I¡¯ve gifted it to you, so don¡¯t be so shameless.¡± ¡°Thank you, Master Yarrow,¡± Jonathan said in a respectful tone. Percy waved his hand. ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me. I¡¯m helping you for my own reasons.¡± ¡°What can I do for you, Master Yarrow?¡± The old man let out a sigh before exining, ¡°Gabriel is the most outstanding disciple of Crimson Onyx Sect, but he doesn¡¯t understand the Heavenly Law. That¡¯s why he is so arrogant. If he takes over Crimson Onyx Sect, it will definitely be doomed. I hope you can bring Felicia back and let her take charge of the sect. In the future, I hope you will be able to look after the sect as well.¡± When Jonathan heard that, he was awestruck. Even now he¡¯s still worried about Crimson Onyx Sect. He immediately replied, ¡°I will definitely make every effort to protect Crimson Onyx Sect.¡± With a contented smile on his face, Percy said, ¡°I trust you.¡± After that, Jonathan questioned again, ¡°Master Yarrow, since you knew that Gabriel had set Felicia up, why didn¡¯t you get rid of him earlier? Why did you keep him alive? In the end, he even murdered you.¡± ¡°Gabriel is the one who will bring about a great tribtion called the Great Tribtion. If I forcibly kill him, I will not be able to bear the consequences. Besides, this is not his fate. I can¡¯t kill him even if I tried to, but I was killed by him because that was my destiny. Since the establishment of the Crimson Onyx Sect centuries ago, we have strictly abided by Heavenly Law. As the founder of the sect, I, naturally, will not go against it.¡± Jonathan fell into a ponder before he asked, ¡°I¡¯ll kill Gabriel once I get out of here. What do you think?¡± A faint smile spread across Percy¡¯s face. ¡°You¡¯re the Chosen One, so you can kill him. However, you may not be sessful because he¡¯s not destined to die yet.¡± Hearing that, Jonathan sighed. I can hardly believe this. Just then, Percy¡¯s figure became misty. He was about to disappear at any second. Jonathan was stunned. He called out to the old man, ¡°Master Yarrow?¡± ¡°Humans can¡¯t fight against destiny. Illness and death are normal. My biggest regret in life was being too knowing. Hence, I was unable to live life to its fullest. I knew my destiny from the start, but I was unable to escape. It was pathetic and sad,¡± said Percy. Jonathan could not find the right words to say, but he could feel how restricting the Heavenly Law was. Even if he knew everything, he could not escape destiny. His heart ached for Percy. Although Jonathan had just met the man, he was still Jonathan¡¯s savior. Thus, he could not help feeling sad for the old man. ¡°Do you have anything else to ask?¡± asked Percy. Jonathan pondered for a moment before inquiring, ¡°What exactly is the Great Tribtion?¡± ¡°The world is mysterious, but all beings are ignorant. This is Heavenly Law! However, over the years, many intelligent people understood thew and went against it. For instance, Crimson Onyx Sect, Gabriel, demons, and other unimaginable masters. The existence of these beings is a challenge to the Heavenly Law,¡± exined the old man. He paused for a while and added, ¡°Whether they are demons or masters, they dare not show themselves as the maic forces in their bodies are extremely strong, and they would be struck by lightning as a result, just like how dry weather could cause lightning strikes. This is the restriction the Heavenly Law has ced on them, and it is also the reason why demons rarely appeared over the years. However, when these beings are in hiding, the Heavenly Law is unable to punish them. The Heavenly Law denotes that it is about time for a purge to cleanse the world of these beings. The world is bing more and more technologically advanced, and the existence of these beings should not be allowed. Do you understand?¡± Jonathan seemingly understood Percy¡¯s exnation, but he could not help asking, ¡°Do Gods and demons actually exist?¡± Percy answered, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen one before. However, our world has existed for hundreds of millions of years. Isn¡¯t it possible that all kinds of creatures exist or have existed? There are many legends and myths that have been passed through time. These stories must have originated from somewhere.¡± Just as Jonathan was pondering Percy¡¯s words, the old man¡¯s figure appeared intangible and vague once more. Seeing that, Jonathan was stunned. ¡°Master Yarrow?¡± A peaceful smile appeared across Percy¡¯s face. ¡°The Chosen One, you have to remember that you¡¯re not the only Chosen One. You¡¯re not destined to be the winner. Being the Chosen One is a cmity itself. You will have to fight countless people who are just like you, and there would only be a single Chosen One left at the end of the bloodbath. Perhaps, the Heavenly Law might even condemn all of you to death.¡± I Am Unstoppable Chapter 77 I Am Unstoppable Chapter 77 Chapter 77 An Eye For An Eye When Percy finished speaking, he disappeared without a trace from Jonathan¡¯s mind. Jonathan was terrified by what he had just heard from the founder of Crimson Onyx Sect. He could sense the torrents of history crashing down upon him, and he had no way of escape. In time toe, there would undoubtedly be scores upon scores of killings taking ce, but he could not avoid them. He still had questions concerning the Great Tribtion that went unanswered. What would cause those demons toe out in full force to face tribtions, and just what sort of chaos would ur? There was a saying about how heroes were created during hard times. What role would he get to y in the foreseeable future? Jonathan could not find an answer to all of his questions. Whew! Jonathan drew a long breath and opened his eyes at longst. He was still in the alchemy furnace, and it was still pitch-ck inside of it. However, his body had recovered to its optimum state. A glint of determination shed across his eyes as Jonathanunched a strong kick at the wall of the alchemy furnace. Jonathan was at the level of Peak Neutralizing Force, and only a short distance away from bing Immortal Level. He then channeled power to his fist. Thebined force of his punch and kick amounted to one thousand kilograms. Bang! Bang! Jonathannded two kicks in quick session, causing loud echoes to bounce off of the wall of the alchemy furnace. A crack appeared at the spot he had been kicking. He was incredulously strong. The entire alchemy room echoed with the loud vibrations as if they were the chiming of a clock counting down the time to a forting doom. Gabriel and hispanions were struck with terror. The former hurriedly got to his feet and retreated to the back. His eyes were filled with shock and confusion. He could not, for the life of him, figure out what had happened to Jonathan inside the alchemy furnace. Inside the alchemy furnace, Jonathan was like a subdued Monkey King, but now, the Monkey King was ready to pounce. Drake and Zachary were gripped by terror and felt fearful. At the same time, they also wondered where Jonathan got his power from when he had been badly injured. Bang! Bang! Again, Jonathannded two sessive kicks at the same spot. Then, he aimed the Avtomat Kshnikov at the exact same spot he had been kicking at. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. As the area had already been weakened, the bullets immediately created a hole through it. With a hole in the wall of the alchemy furnace, it was no longer impregnable. Jonathan continued to kick and punch the alchemy furnace. He relied solely on the powers of his leg and fist, then subsequently fired bullets at the broken wall. Finally, Jonathan aimed right in the middle of the spot andnded a strong kick. In the same instant, the wall of the furnace flew out as if it was a metal door. Jonathan also sprang out at the same time the metal door flew out. Drake and Zachary seized the opportunity while Jonathan was in the air to attack him. For spiritual fighters inbat, being suspended in the air was what they feared the most. In the air, it was hard for even the strongest fighters to manifest their power well as there were no focus points. Drake lunged forward while Zachary slid out his revolver. Only, this time, Jonathan¡¯s rifle was even faster. He was just too powerful. The bullets swept across the area, forcing Drake and Zachary to beat a retreat. Although the rifle was heavy, in Jonathan¡¯s hand, it was no more than a feather. Jonathannded on the ground without further disturbance. Currently, his whole body was covered in bloodstains, and he had a murderous aura surrounding him. Jonathan had been nursing a grievance for too long and now was his chance to fight back. Gabriel and the other two looked as if they had just seen a ghost after witnessing what Jonathan did. A cold gleam flickered within Drake¡¯s eyes, and he immediatelyunched an attack at Jonathan. He moved extremely quickly as he knew Zachary would back him up. Just as he expected, Zachary whipped his revolver out in a sh and pointed it at Jonathan. The two understood each other well, and their coordinated attack was executed wlessly. A cold glint passed through Jonathan¡¯s eyes as he remained on the spot without moving. Suddenly, gunshots erupted from his hand. Bam! Bam! Bam! It was abination of marvelous shooting skills and lightning-quick bullets. He had fired six bullets at one go! At such speed, only an automatic rifle could match up. With other types of guns, even if they had the same speed, the bullets they fired would not have the same prating power. Zachary was horrified. He had not been able to fire his revolver at all. When two bullets sped toward him, all he could do was dodge them. It was also then that another four bullets headed for Drake aggressively. All dead men were reckless men. If it was just any other ordinary shooter, Drake would have cared less. However, Jonathan had both speed and amazing uracy. He left no gaps of time between his shots, and he did not need to take aim. Drake had no choice but to scurry about like ants on a hot pan. Like the movements of ants in the pan, he was rolling around on the ground, and he narrowly escaped the four bullets. But before he could stand up again, a bullet came out of nowhere and hit him right on his neck. This time, Drake was unable to dodge it. Blood spurted out from his neck. The sight was disturbing and cruel. Drake tried his best to stand up. He pressed a hand against his neck, but the blood did not stop gushing out. Fear crept into his eyes. He made an effort to speak but the sounds that came out sounded like his vocal cords had been destroyed. He was neither able to form proper sounds nor words. Then, he fell to the ground and took his final breath. Gabriel and Zachary dared not make a single move as Jonathan¡¯s rifle was just too quick. At present, the situation had been turned on its head. Jonathan grinned at Gabriel, saying, ¡°Gabriel, you werepletely outwitted by a crafty fox. You did not expect that Master Yarrow would leave the Supreme Nascent Pill and this rifle for me in the alchemy furnace, did you?¡± As he finished saying this, he immediately corrected himself, ¡°No, no, no, you¡¯re the crafty fox, not Master Yarrow.¡± A strange expression appeared on Gabriel¡¯s face. Percy hade to his mind when Jonathan escaped. Manyplicated emotions passed through him. Master Yarrow, I guess I was never a worthy enough opponent for you. You used Order Distortion to evade my Fortune Telling Spell. Otherwise, how could I not have foreseen your meddling with the alchemy furnace? Although Gabriel was at a disadvantage, he was remarkably calm and quickly regained hisposure. He replied indifferently to Jonathan, ¡°So what? You dare to kill me?¡± Jonathan chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s only because Amber¡¯s life is in your hands. All right, I won¡¯t kill you.¡± However, he suddenly fired his rifle. Two bullets went flying straight into Gabriel¡¯s knees. Gabriel let out a groan and fell to the ground. His knees were covered in blood. He was in so much pain that his face turned pale, and he started sweating profusely. He red with intense hatred at Jonathan and barked, ¡°You sneak! How dare you!¡± Jonathan smirked and replied, ¡°There¡¯s nothing I don¡¯t dare to do. Do you think you¡¯re in the position to judge others?¡± After he finished saying that, he turned to look at Zachary again. Zachary caught sight of Jonathan¡¯s expression and was immediately filled with fear. Seeing that, Jonathan¡¯s grin grew wider. He taunted Zachary, ¡°Ace Shooter, you have a fast shot, don¡¯t you? Come,e, let us have a littlepetition and see who can do it faster?¡± Zachary answered quietly, ¡°Whether firing speed or pration ability, you are better than me at both. Even if you win, it¡¯s not by martial arts. If you have the guts, let¡¯s put our guns down and battle it out fairly with our bare hands.¡± Jonathan tilted his head and thought for a while. A fighting spirit suddenly flitted through him and he agreed at once, ¡°Sure, you put your gun down first.¡± Zachary was pleasantly surprised and threw his revolver to the ground. Bang! At the very moment he threw his revolver, Jonathan fired a shot. A bullet had been aimed at Zachary¡¯s palm, and it pierced through it. A small hole appeared on his palm as blood spurted out. Zachary groaned in pain. His face turned sheet-white, and his whole body broke out in a sweat. He red at Jonathan and angrily cried, ¡°You¡¯re despicable!¡± Jonathanunched into a tirade. ¡°I¡¯m despicable? When you and Drake were after me, and you shot me with your gun, why didn¡¯t you talk about fighting it out fairly then? You only mention it now when you¡¯re at my mercy. Do you think you¡¯re the father of impartiality? Get lost.¡± Zachary was rendered speechless. By this time, Jonathan had full control of the situation. He fired yet another shot, but this time it was at Zachary¡¯s knee. The shot was nasty. It would leave the victim crippled for life, untreatable by even the best medical technology. Zachary and Gabriel had both be crippled. Jonathan was not a softhearted person. Once he had the upper hand, the other party had no chance of making aeback. Zachary dropped to the ground in pain after getting hit by the bullet. Jonathan walked briskly over to Zachary and suddenly pped him. Ten ps in total ¨C the same number that Zachary had given him. Afterward, Zachary¡¯s face was swollen like a pig¡¯s head. In addition, his mouth was full of broken teeth. However, Jonathan was still dissatisfied. He took another kick at Zachary, throwing him out. Jonathan was never a magnanimous person. An eye for an eye and a tooth for a tooth ¨C that was Jonathan¡¯s motto. After Jonathan was finished with Zachary, he turned to Gabriel. ¡°Hmph! Weren¡¯t you so full of yourself? Carry on!¡± He simrly meted out ten ps to Gabriel. Zachary pped Jonathan because of Gabriel¡¯s orders. Thus, he had to avenge himself. After ten ps, Gabriel¡¯s head also became swollen like a pig¡¯s head. Both Zachary and Gabriel were currently covered in blood from head to toe, and their heads were like pigs. They cut a sorry sight. It was a striking contrast with their previous swagger and impudence. Jonathan was finally appeased after he did all that. He grabbed Gabriel by his hair and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s my friend?¡± Gabriel¡¯s eyes held an unspeakable hostility, and hostility together with hatred made for a chilling combination. He kept quiet and merely stared at Jonathan. However, Jonathan was unperturbed and immediately handed him another heavy p. It resulted in Gabriel¡¯s mouth bleeding. Jonathan snarled, ¡°Gabriel, my fuse is short. If you want to continue ying games with me or being stubborn, it¡¯s fine. I still have a hundred and eight torture methods remaining. If you think you can handle them, continue keeping quiet.¡± Gabriel suddenly burst out inughter. Hisugh was eerie and made one¡¯s hairs stand. It was a psychological tactic. Jonathan was unbothered. He merely shoved the barrel of his still-hot rifle into Gabriel¡¯s mouth. He had a smile on his face as he said, ¡°You find it funny, don¡¯t you? Want to y psychological games with me, Gabriel? You thought you could scare me just because you know a few heterodox methods? When I was on a killing spree overseas, you were still a kid.¡± Gabriel¡¯s mouth was scalded by the heat of the gun, and he was unable to speak. Jonathan pulled the rifle out and repeated his question, ¡°Will you talk, or will you not?¡± Gabriel took in a deep breath and looked at Jonathan. ¡°You will regret all that you did today.¡± Jonathan was unfeeling in his reply. ¡°Say another word and I¡¯ll castrate you.¡± I Am Unstoppable Chapter 78 I Am Unstoppable Chapter 78 Chapter 78 Fate Gabriel was definitely a weirdo because he had a strange personality. At this moment, he realized Jonathan was also a weirdo too. Under normal circumstances, Gabriel¡¯s opponents would be frightened of his cruelness. This was because he had a lot of tricky means. However, Jonathan was a heartless person. He did not care about Gabriel, but Gabriel did not think of him as a fearless person. Now, Gabriel did not dare to argue with Jonathan anymore. He believed Jonathan could do anything to reach his goals. ¡°Oh, yes.¡± Before Gabriel could say anything, Jonathan suddenly pped Gabriel¡¯s swollen face and said with a smile, ¡°I remember you said disrespecting you is the same as disrespecting God. Now, not only do I disrespect you, but I hit you. What do you think?¡± Undeniably, Jonathan was childish when he sought revenge. Gabriel dared not say anything. Then, Jonathan continued to say, ¡°I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m disrespecting God by disrespecting you. I only know I will seek revenge if someone humiliated me.¡± Gabriel¡¯s face was gradually turning as pale as a piece of paper. Jonathan finally realized something wrong with Gabriel. Gabriel¡¯s knees had been shot twice by Jonathan. His wound had been left untreated and was already covered in blood. Gabriel would lose his life from blood loss if the situation carried on. Jonathan looked at Gabriel and smiled. ¡°Master Yarrow told me you will not lose your life for now. However, I¡¯m curious how you¡¯re going to survive today. You can continue to waste time with me. Let¡¯s see who¡¯ll be the one who can¡¯t make it.¡± To Gabriel, losing time was losing his life now. He gritted his teeth. He really hated Jonathan then. However, Gabriel did not want to lose his life like that. He wanted to stay alive and seek revenge. At that moment, Gabriel spoke. He said to Jonathan, ¡°I¡¯ve sent your friend to a cave on the mountain top by helicopter. She¡¯s safe there.¡± Jonathan responded, ¡°Please lead the way then.¡± Gabriel said sadly, ¡°Do u think I can walk?¡± Jonathan frowned. However, he had to tolerate Gabriel for the sake of Amber. Then, Jonathan sealed the blood vessels on Gabriel¡¯s leg with acupressure skill. With that, Gabriel¡¯s wound started to stop bleeding. Only an expert in Neutralizing Force knew how to use acupressure skills. An ordinary person, even a doctor, would not know this skill. After stopping Gabriel¡¯s wound from bleeding, Jonathan carried Gabriel on his back. Besides, he also carried Zachary under his arm. Withrge strides, Jonathan left the alchemy room. The night was extremely quiet. However, the alchemy room was an independent building and was surrounded by forest. Hence, the sound did not spread. After asking Gabriel to show him the way to the airport, Jonathan sprinted out like the wind. Although Zachary was badly injured, he had high cultivation. He could control vitality himself, so his life was not in danger. Less than five minutester, Jonathan arrived at the airport safely. He found a helicopter, and he took the key from Gabriel. After putting Gabriel and Zachary into the helicopter, Jonathan started the engine of the helicopter. In fact, he did not spare Zachary out of kindness. It was because Zachary was a wanted criminal in the country. Since Amber was a police officer, Jonathan thought he could help Amber¡¯s achievements if he let Amber arrest Zachary. Instantly, the helicopter flew to the mountain top as told by Gabriel. Jonathan was familiar with controlling the helicopter. He lit up the night sky with the searchlight. Meanwhile, he did not let his guard down. He still remembered the words Percy told him. Jonathan could not figure out how Gabriel could still escape. Anyway, he decided to end Gabriel¡¯s life once he found Amber. Jonathan did not want Gabriel to cause trouble again. Soon, the helicopter reached the mountain top. Below the mountain top were forests and cliffs. Jonathan decided tond the helicopter. At this moment, the helicopter was hovering one hundred meters above the ground. Suddenly, the helicopter¡¯s emergency light was blinking. By then, the helicopter started to shake! Jonathan¡¯s expression changed. He knew the engine was faulty. He had to make an emergency landing now. ¡°Why is it having a problem now?¡± Jonathan thought it must be Gabriel¡¯s trick. In the meantime, Gabrielughed out loud and said, ¡°The Chosen One, life goes on. I will be back one day.¡± Suddenly, the hatch door broke open, and he jumped into the endless abyss after finishing his words. Jonathan was controlling the helicopter nervously. He had no time to care about Gabriel and could only watch thetter jump off the helicopter. Zachary wanted to jump off the helicopter too. However, Jonathan had taken control of the helicopter before Zachary could make his move. Jonathan scoffed. ¡°I will end your life if you dare to move again.¡± Zachary was very afraid of Jonathan. Moreover, his revolver had been taken away by Jonathan. He did not dare to be rash this time. Jonathan said, ¡°Damn it, that Gabriel. He thinks he will be safe after jumping off the helicopter. I will find him after I¡¯ve found Amber. Why would I be afraid of the cliffs when I have the helicopter?¡± Hearing his words, Zachary knew that although Jonathan was a carefree person, he was thoughtful and cautious. Jonathan would never let Gabriel have aeback. There was no way he would let that happen. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. After all, Jonathan did not want to suffer a setback due to his carelessness. Nheless, the helicopter was back to normal after Gabriel jumped off. Jonathan could not figure it out, but he knew Gabriel was an expert of the Crimson Onyx Sect. He guessed Gabriel had controlled the maic field of the area and disrupted the helicopter¡¯s engine. This is strange! Still, although Gabriel was talented, he could not harm Jonathan¡¯s brain. That was because Jonathan had a strong spirit currently, so Gabriel could not invade Jonathan¡¯s brain. Previously in the alchemy furnace, Gabriel had merely chosen the right timing. Besides, Gabriel only seeded in the ambush with the help of the Dragon Jade, the alchemy furnace, and the formation diagram. At present, he had none of those things. Gabriel could only sigh. Soon, the helicopternded on an empty area. Provided with directions by Zachary, Jonathan reached the cave with Zachary under his arm. It was dark inside the cave. Jonathan turned on the searchlight in his hand. As the light shone into the cave, Jonathan immediately noticed the hammock at the topmost part of the cave. Amber was in the hammock. She was in a deep sleep, and she was tied up. The hammock was in midair. Even if a beast were toe, it would not be able to reach Amber and harm her. Jonathan had to admit that Gabriel was thoughtful. He could sense that Amber was still breathing. However, her breathing was weak after being hit by Drake¡¯s punch. Jonathan immediately broke the hammock¡¯s rope with a gunshot. Instantly, Amber fell off from the hammock. Jonathan quickly rushed forward and caught Amber with Shadow Punch. Amber was still unconscious, and she did not look too well with her pale face. Jonathanid Amber on the ground, then checked her pulse to know her body condition. Although Jonathan was not a doctor, he understood the human body more than a doctor. After checking Amber¡¯s pulse, Jonathan sensed she had serious internal injuries. Her life would be at risk if she did not get the necessary medical treatment in time. Jonathan was in dilemma. He knew he would have no time to find Gabriel if he sent Amber to the hospital now. Perhaps this is fate. Jonathan took a deep breath. He knew he could seek revenge on Gabriel at ater time, but he could not risk Amber¡¯s life. Without hesitation, Jonathan carried Amber into the helicopter. Then, he came back to the cave and carried Zachary into the helicopter. After his leg was broken, Zachary had given up on escaping from Jonathan. Then, Jonathan started the engine of the helicopter and flew to Kenfort in Yorknd. However, he wondered why Amber was still unconscious. He felt like Gabriel had designated a set of instructions to follow in Amber¡¯s head. Hence, Jonathan had no method to wake Amber. However, he did not worry about this. Jonathan could bring Amber to Felicia once he treated her internal injuries. He knew Felicia would have methods to wake Amber. The helicopter flew across the sky at a fast speed. Half an hourter, Jonathan arrived in the sky above Kenfort. The helicopter had its route and various documents, so it was a legal flight. Soon, Jonathannded the helicopter on Hilda Hotel¡¯s rooftop. In the lobby on the first floor of Hilda Hotel, the doctor had prepared the stretcher, and the ambnce was there. Before Jonathan reached Hilda Hotel, he had made an emergency phone call using Zachary¡¯s phone and told the hospital about Amber¡¯s identity. Although the hospital was unsure about Amber¡¯s identity, to waste no time saving the patient, they knew they had to believe it was real. Not to mention Jonathan had told them he would arrive in a helicopter. The hospital thought Jonathan must be someone with high status since he could fly a helicopter. An hourter, Amber had already had emergency treatment in the hospital. Jonathan asked Zachary to receive medical treatment in the hospital as well. Meanwhile, the police in Kenfort were alerted of the news of Zachary¡¯s gunshot wound and Jonathan flying a helicopter. When the police reached the hospital, Jonathan showed them Amber¡¯s police identification document and told them about Zachary¡¯s identity. Instantly, the upper-level management of the police station was notified. This was because Zachary was a ssified wanted criminal in the country. During his ount, Jonathan told them it was Amber who risked everything to arrest Zachary. He said all of it was Amber¡¯s contribution. Hence, the unconscious Amber had unknowingly aplished a great feat. Although Amber was merely a team leader, her father had high status. The next morning, Amber¡¯s father and his secretary arrived at the hospital on a private jet. After knowing Amber¡¯s condition was stable, Amber¡¯s father heaved a sigh of relief. Nheless, Amber did not wake up. A busy day finally passed. The following morning at nine, in front of Kenfort Hospital¡¯s balcony, the sunlight shone on the nts, and the sky was bright and beautiful. Amber¡¯s father, Robert Johnson, asked Jonathan toe over and thereafter had a talk with him. I Am Unstoppable Chapter 79 I Am Unstoppable Chapter 79 Chapter 79 Returning To Horington Amber¡¯s father, Robert Johnson, looked like he was forty years old. In actual fact, he was fifty years old. Robert was wearing a white shirt. He was in good shape and was not chubby at all. Most wealthy tycoons had big bellies, after all. He exuded a sense of superiority from the way he carried himself. Robert was a city official in Jadeborough, a city that was near Horington. Although Jadeborough was not as densely popted as Horington, it still had a poption of three million people. Robert was also rtively youngpared to the other city officials. He had a lot of room for improvement. ¡°Mr. Johnson, Amber¡¯s condition has stabilized.¡± Jonathan faced Robert, looking a little remorseful. After all, Amber only got seriously hurt because she followed him. He continued, ¡°She¡¯s in aa now, possibly because she got hypnotized. I know a way to wake her up, but I need to bring her back to Horington first.¡± Robert stared at Jonathan with aplicated look on his face. Amber, my precious little girl. I¡¯ve always pampered you since you were young. You were always very obedient, though, so you made me feel at ease. It was safe to say that Robert was in a very bad mood. His daughter was in aa, and he was very angry. However, he was an influential figure in the city. There was no way he would allow himself to take his anger out on Jonathan. As Jonathan reassured Robert that Amber would be all right, Robert asked in a low tone, ¡°What is the situation?¡± He paused before continuing, ¡°I¡¯ve heard about what kind of person Zachary is. He used to be a major-general, so his marksmanship is quite good. I knew that Amber could never have caught him.¡± Jonathan could sympathize with Robert. I know exactly what I¡¯d do if it was my own daughter who was lying on the bed. I¡¯d kill the guy responsible for doing this to her! Since he did not want to hide anything from Robert, Jonathan immediately started exining everything from their confrontation with Felicia from Golden Years. He admitted that he and Amber were friends and that he had brought Amber to break through Felicia¡¯s force field, and so on and so forth. Robert had already known about the situation regarding Golden Years. Amber was once heartbroken when her colleague died there. Robert also paid attention to that incident before. Unfortunately, despite his authority, he could not do anything about Golden Years. ¡°How foolish!¡± Robert could not help but shout when Jonathan told him that he broke into Golden Years with Amber. Jonathan smiled cheekily. He responded, ¡°Mr. Johnson, what I¡¯m about to tell you next might be even harder to believe. But trust me when I say that everything I¡¯m telling you is true.¡± Robert stated in a serious tone, ¡°Tell me, then!¡± Jonathan did not intend to hide anything, hence why he proceeded to tell Robert everything from start to finish. He even talked about how they were caught by the Crimson Onyx Sect. However, Jonathan avoided talking about the Great Tribtion and the Chosen One. He simply said that he had been kept in a building where there was Percy¡¯s stuff. Robert¡¯s eyes widened. He had been in power for many years, so he had seen more than his fair share of strange things. However, he still found it hard to believe what Jonathan was saying. When Jonathan finished speaking, Robert¡¯s face softened a bit. He asked, ¡°Having said all that, I take it that you were the one who saved Amber? Do I owe you my thanks?¡± Jonathan did not want to take the credit for that. He quickly replied, ¡°Mr. Johnson, Amber got in danger precisely because of me. I didn¡¯t take good care of her. I take full responsibility for that.¡± Robert looked at Jonathan intensely. This young man is very honest, brave, and responsible. Robert had witnessed a lot of hypocrisy forworking purposes in the political world. All the young people I¡¯ve met would always butter their words as they try to climb the politicaldder. Those who have fathers in high positions of power tend to be very arrogant. This is the first time I¡¯ve met a young person like Jonathan. Robert always felt that his daughter was different from other girls. He often worried about her marriage prospects. I always thought that ordinary people were not worthy of my daughter. But Jonathan? This young man seems very suitable for my daughter! Robert¡¯s mind had changed on the spot. However, he kept a cid expression on his face. Jonathan did not know this, though. He was a little uneasy while standing in front of Robert. His daughter ended up like this because of me! I can¡¯t justify that no matter how hard I try, nor do I want to! ¡°It¡¯s a miracle that Amber is all right,¡± Robert stated after remaining silent for a long while. When Jonathan heard that, he finally understood that Robert did not me him for what happened. He could not help but let out a sigh of relief. During the afternoon, Robert left to attend to an urgent matter. Since Amber¡¯s condition was stable, Robert asked Jonathan to take good care of her. He also said to call him if anything happened. Jonathan gave his word. While Robert had left, his secretary stayed behind to take care of Amber. Robert¡¯s secretary was a man in his thirties who was calm and collected. Alexander Gilbert was his name. Alexander was very polite to Jonathan. The two of them spent three days together at Kenfort Hospital. During that period, Jonathan took the opportunity to call Jennifer on his phone and update her that he was safe and sound. Meanwhile, Amber was in a very stable condition. The only issue was that she was still in aa, which made everyone feel helpless. Jonathan made up his mind to bring Amber back to Horington. He told Alexander about his ns. Alexander immediately informed Robert about it. After receiving Robert¡¯s approval, Alexander finally told Jonathan that he was allowed to bring Amber back to Horington. Jonathan nodded in response. Alexander then proceeded to arrange a private jet to Horington. At five o¡¯clock in the evening, they boarded the private jet and flew back to Horington. Zachary had been kicked out by the people from Yaleview¡¯s Department of National Security two days ago. Jonathan did not know where fate would lead Zachary to. Regardless, he would not worry about him. They reached Horington at seven o¡¯clock at night. The sun had set not too long ago. The private jetnded at Horington¡¯s international airport. Jonathan did not tell anyone about his ns as his number one priority was to bring Amber over to Golden Years. I didn¡¯t even tell Mr. Gilbert about this. Only Mr. Johnson and I know. ¡°I¡¯m going to bring Amber to an old doctor who practices traditional medicine. Mr. Gilbert, you should find a ce to rest for a while. I¡¯ll contact you as soon as Amber wakes up. How does that sound?¡± Jonathan said to Alexander, hoping to convince him to say yes. Alexander had been ordered by Robert to always trust Jonathan. And so, he smiled and nodded. ¡°Okay,¡± he replied. Alexander had already arranged for a car outside the airport for Jonathan¡¯s use. Jonathan carried Amber into the car and got into the driver¡¯s seat. He bade Alexander goodbye before rolling up the car window and driving off. It was currently half-past seven. Jonathan parked the car in front of Golden Years. He carried Amber over to the entrance and kicked the door open. The Golden Years force field has changed a lot since Ist came here! That was what Jonathan could immediately feel upon entering the bar. What changed exactly? The fact that it¡¯s no longer as dim, of course. I hated that about it. This is a step in the right direction. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. The whole bar was still quite dark, though. When Jonathan carried Amber inside, the door behind them closed itself. Jonathan proceeded to gentlyy Amber onto the ground. He then shouted, ¡°Felicia! Show yourself!¡± The moment Jonathan finished his words, a wave of energy gathered in front of him. Then, the energy morphed and became Felicia. The color immediately drained from Felicia¡¯s face as soon as she saw them. She asked, ¡°What happened to her?¡± Jonathan answered, ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t know either. She might have been hypnotized by Gabriel. I can¡¯t seem to wake her up no matter what I do. That¡¯s why I came here to ask for your help.¡± Felicia gave Jonathan a curious look. She asked, ¡°You met Gabriel?¡± Jonathan replied in a low voice, ¡°Oh, I¡¯ve met Gabriel all right. I nearly got killed by him! It¡¯s a pretty long story, though. You should go and examine Amber first.¡± Felicia nodded her head in response. She was not an unreasonable person, after all. Her whole body suddenly turned into a greenish gas, which entered Amber¡¯s mind directly. Her ability was kind of like Monkey King. Jonathan kept focused. He was both nervous and afraid that Amber might not wake up after all. Fortunately, Felicia made it out after a short while. At the same time, Amber let out a cough. Her face twitched for a bit before her eyes started to open. Jonathan could not help but feel overjoyed. He shouted, ¡°Amber!¡± It took a while before Amber regained her senses. She looked at Jonathan in confusion, asking, ¡°Are we all dead?¡± Jonathan rolled his eyes. ¡°Of course not!¡± Amber wanted to sit up on the bed, but her body had no strength. Jonathan proceeded to help her sit up. It was at that very moment that Amber noticed Felicia. Then, she looked around in confusion. She immediately asked in shock, ¡°Did we all make it out of there? What exactly happened?¡± As she said that, she suddenly coughed heavily. Some of the blood clots inside Amber had not been removed yet. Although it was not life-threatening, it was still affecting her health quite seriously. Jonathan heaved a huge sigh of relief at Amber¡¯s waking up. He sat down cross-legged and replied, ¡°Why do you make it sound like we had to do it secretly? I openly carried you out of there.¡± ¡°What?¡± Amber was shocked. ¡°But I remember that we were both caught! What exactly happened after that?¡± she asked. Jonathan looked at Amber and Felicia. He replied, ¡°All right. Since the two of you are here, I might as well tell you guys what happened.¡± Jonathan gave the whole story this time around. He started talking about the Chosen One and the Great Tribtion. He also narrated how he was thrown by Gabriel into the alchemy furnace like a lump of coal. The storytelling went on until it reached the part where Percy showed up. Amber listened to Jonathan in shock and disbelief. It all sounds so strange! When Felicia heard that Percy was still thinking about her, she could no longer hold back her tears. ¡°And that¡¯s about it.¡± Jonathan continued, ¡°To think that Gabriel managed to get away from me. I guess fate has something in store for him. He probably wouldn¡¯t die even if he fell off a cliff.¡± Felicia firmly believed in what Jonathan had told them. I can practically smell the scent of Supreme Nascent Pill on him. Also, it would be impossible for Jonathan to have made up this whole story. Both Jonathan and Amber helped Felicia through thick and thin. Felicia also had a heart, after all. She felt immense gratitude toward the two of them. ¡°Thank you, both of you!¡± Felicia thanked with all her heart. Both Jonathan and Amber noticed how appreciative Felicia was. They could not help but smile in relief. All their hard work and sacrifices were worth it in the end. Amber suddenly started coughing heavily again. Jonathan patted her on her back to soothe her. He then asked Felicia, ¡°So, what¡¯s your n after this?¡± Felicia looked back at Jonathan. ¡°I want to return to the Crimson Onyx Sect. Can you help me with that?¡± she asked. Jonathan looked very happy when he replied, ¡°Do you still need to ask? I came to chase you out of here! Of course I¡¯ll help you return!¡± That was a very frank answer. Felicia could not help but smile. ¡°Thank you.¡± Despite what he said, however, Felicia knew that Jonathan was a warmhearted and brave person. I Am Unstoppable Chapter 80 I Am Unstoppable Chapter 80 Chapter 80 Treatment Shortly after, Jonathan and Amber left. Jonathan had promised Felicia that he would try toplete his work as soon as possible and then bring her back to Crimson Onyx Sect. Felicia expressed her heartfelt thanks once again. After Jonathan and Amber got into the car, Jonathan started the car engine and asked Amber to give Alexander a call. Amber knew Alexander, as he was her father¡¯s secretary. After phoning Alexander, Amber made another call to her father. A cough escaped from Amber after she set her father¡¯s mind to rest. However, she remained gleeful as she chirped, ¡°I can¡¯t believe that we managed to arrest Zachary and help Felicia. It¡¯s awesome!¡± Rolling his eyes, Jonathan cautioned, ¡°There¡¯s nothing awesome about it. Amber, aren¡¯t you aware of your own body condition? It might be aggravated into tuberculosis without proper care. If you contract such an illness, you¡¯ll age like an olddy.¡± Upon hearing that, Amber could not help feeling startled. ¡°It¡¯s that severe?¡± Shuddering at the thought of contracting tuberculosis, she went pale with fright. Noticing Amber¡¯s dumbstruck expression, Jonathan chuckled and answered, ¡°Of course it¡¯s severe. But if you beg me, I do have a way to treat your injuries. Has it slipped your mind that I¡¯m a professional fighter who knows how to regte spirit? I can clear your blood clots.¡± Heaving a sigh of relief, Amber snapped, ¡°In your dreams. If you aren¡¯t able to treat me properly and I end up single, I¡¯ll stick with you for the rest of my life.¡± Jonathan cackled. ¡°That¡¯s more than I could wish for! Not only do youe from a wealthy family, but you¡¯re also gorgeous. With you as my mistress, how perfect my life shall be!¡± Chuckling before Jonathan mentioned making her his mistress, Amber could barely refrain from hurling her foot at him after that. However, Amber had be used to Jonathan¡¯s behavior. Just then, fatigue began washing over Amber, so she leaned against the seat and dozed off. Amber had been feeling unwell ever since receiving the punch from Drake, and she despised feeling so weak that she got exhausted easily from walking. Upholding the image of a valiant and charismatic female police officer, Amber could not bear bing a fragile doll. In a ck Mercedes-Benz, Jonathan came to an abrupt stop as he passed by a pharmacy. Opening her eyes, Amber found Jonathan getting out of the car and heading to the pharmacy. She smiled. Although Jonathan is annoying whenever he speaks, he¡¯s always meticulous. Soon, Jonathan returned with the medicine. When Amber caught sight of his return, she pretended to be asleep. Not nning on disturbing Amber¡¯s sleep, Jonathan continued driving. After Alexander made sure that Amber was fine, he returned to Jadeboroughter that evening. Twenty minutester, Jonathan and Amber had arrived at Amber¡¯s neighborhood. Amber stopped her act of staying asleep. After entering the elevator, she asked with amusement, ¡°What¡¯s the medicine for?¡± Letting out a chuckle, Jonathan answered, ¡°It¡¯s for my dog, as it fell ill.¡± How incredibly shameless he is! Although Amber was usually extremely level-headed, she could not help reaching out to pinch Jonathan¡¯s waist hard as she eximed, ¡°Jonathan, you idiot!¡± Guffawing, Jonathan dodged Amber¡¯s hand. After the back and forth, Amber was worn out. Noticing that, Jonathan quickly held her and allowed her to pinch him however she liked, which warmed Amber¡¯s heart. Once they arrived at Amber¡¯s house, Jonathan instructed solemnly, ¡°Lie on your bed. Before that, remove your top and bra.¡± Blushing, Amber asked, ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± Casting a nce at Amber, Jonathan answered, ¡°What are you thinking? I¡¯m going to treat your injuries. I¡¯ve bought some ointment for your bruises. They¡¯re not to be taken orally.¡± ¡°But I still don¡¯t see the need for me to take off my clothes!¡± Although Amber took a liking to Jonathan, being half-naked in front of him was beyond her, considering the fact that she was still a maiden. With a solemn expression, Jonathan went on, ¡°I¡¯m being serious. Ordinary people will merely smear these medicines on your back. Traditional medicine practitioners activate the medicinal effects on your bones by massaging. Whereas, I¡¯ll have to directly exert the medicine¡¯s effects on your extravasated blood areas by utilizing Latent Force. So, how will I be able to do that with your shirt on?¡± Seeing Jonathan¡¯s serious expression, Amber asked, ¡°Is that for real?¡± ¡°Of course. I¡¯m a decent man. I¡¯ll not make such a silly joke,¡± replied Jonathan. Hesitant, Amber whined, ¡°Is there no other way?¡± ¡°No.¡± Pausing briefly, Jonathan went on, ¡°I charge a minimum of two hundred thousand for a session like this for others. Now, I¡¯m doing it for you for free, so stopining. Besides, I¡¯m only asking you to reveal your back, and it¡¯s not like you¡¯ll be naked. Look at those celebrities on the red carpet. It¡¯s not even a big deal for them to bare their back in front of millions of people nationwide.¡± With her face flushed scarlet, Amber retorted, ¡°Well, that¡¯s them and not me.¡± However, she still entered her room in the end. Heaving a sigh of relief, Jonathan could feel his blood boiling with excitement and anticipation. Although Jonathan was not intentionally trying to take advantage of Amber, and it was true that he wanted to treat her injuries, he could not help feeling stirred up by such an erotic scene, given his perverted mind. Besides, Amber was not only stunning but also a female police officer. Around ten minutester, Amber said bashfully, ¡°You maye in.¡± Taking a deep breath, Jonathan pushed the door open and was surprised to find Amber¡¯s bedroom pitch dark with the lights off. Amber asked shyly, ¡°There¡¯s no need for the lights to be on, right?¡± Jonathan was not shameless enough to request her to switch on the lights, so he answered, ¡°Of course!¡± In reality, it did not matter if the lights were on or not, as Jonathan could still see clearly in the dark with his excellent vision. Lying in bed with her eyes shut, Amber bared her back and buried the lower half of her body under the nket. As Jonathan nced at her fair and toned back, he vaguely discerned her hip line. Inhaling deeply, Jonathan suppressed his sexual arousal. With the ointment in his hands, he began massaging Amber¡¯s fair back. The moment Jonathan touched her back, he could feel her delicate body stiffen. She¡¯s so shy. Although Jonathan was usually yful, he was not lewd and immediately began treating her injuries seriously. With the force from Jonathan¡¯s palm, Amber instantly felt a wave of heat surging through her body. Latent Force could be employed to take one¡¯s life away without their knowledge. On the other hand, it could also be utilized to save countless lives. Soon, Jonathan managed to channel the ointment into Amber¡¯s body. No longer feeling weak, Amber felt her body heating up. Reining in her moan from the pleasure coursing through her veins, she bit the nket. Jonathan then proceeded to massage her back using another ointment so that it would seep into her skin. Shortly after, Amber¡¯s blood clotspletely dissipated. As her body loosened up, beads of ck sweat, which were the impurities in her body, began to discharge. Everyone had toxins in their body, and some were sallow-faced because of an excess of toxins within their bodies. Once Jonathan was done, he turned around and informed, ¡°I¡¯ll see myself out. Put on your clothes and take a shower.¡± Amber hummed in response. Soon afterward, Jonathan left her bedroom. Amber then put on her clothes and headed toward the bathroom for a shower. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Taking delight in her shower for half an hour, Amber felt invigorated. Pivoting to Amber d in a white sportswear as she came out of her room, Jonathan fell into a daze. With a ruddyplexion and her wet hair resting on her shoulder, Amber looked especially charming and enchanting. In a great mood, Amber teased, ¡°What are you looking at? Never met a gorgeousdy like me before?¡± Laughing heartily, Jonathan agreed, ¡°Well, I¡¯ve indeed nevere across such a beautiful female police officer like you.¡± Curious, Amber asked, ¡°What kind of description is that? Why must you add that I¡¯m a female police officer whileplimenting my beauty?¡± It¡¯s because of how seductive you look in your uniform! Noticing Jonathan¡¯s smirk, Amber could imagine the dirty thoughts running through his mind. However, with her lifted mood, she could not be bothered to call him out for it. ¡°I¡¯m starving to death. Let¡¯s have a feast after I dry my hair. Today is worth celebrating.¡± With his stomach grumbling, Jonathan agreed, ¡°Sure!¡± After Amber finished blowdrying her hair in her bedroom and came out, Jonathan brought her a small ss. He stated, ¡°Drink up.¡± Feeling puzzled as she peered at a blood-looking substance in the cup, Amber sniffed it and caught the scent of blood. ¡°What is this? It looks so dirty! Why do I need to drink blood?¡± she asked in disagreement. ¡°F*ck!¡± Jonathan eximed in frustration. ¡°F*ck who?¡± asked Amber immediately. In response, Jonathan kept silent. I can¡¯t possibly say I want to f*ck you¡­ He then said, ¡°This is my blood, all right? You¡¯re still weak. Drinking my blood is like consuming Master Yarrow¡¯s Supreme Nascent Pill. Master Yarrow said that my blood is able to cure all diseases. How dare you call it dirty?¡± He held out his wrist, revealing a cut on it that had begun healing. Guilty to have misunderstood Jonathan, Amber inquired, ¡°Your blood really provides such a miraculous effect?¡± Jonathan huffed, ¡°When I was shot and injured internally, I fully recovered within an hour after consuming the Supreme Nascent Pill. So, what do you think?¡± Acknowledging how miraculous it was, Amber took another sniff at the blood and caught a pleasant scent this time. I Am Unstoppable Chapter 81 I Am Unstoppable Chapter 81 Chapter 81 Amber Cries Amber was about to drink while pinching her nostrils shut, but the moment she brought the small ss to her lips, her throat tightened. She could not bring herself to drink it. Jonathanughed at her reaction. ¡°Why are you being so pretentious? It¡¯s not like you¡¯ve never drank my blood before.¡± Amber¡¯s face instantly reddened. Thest time she drank it was at Golden Years. Jonathan¡¯s blood literally saved her life. As she thought of that day, Amber¡¯s gaze softened. She then tilted her head up and finished that small ss of blood. After drinking, Amber dashed to the bathroom to brush her teeth and gargle her mouth. She came back and gulped down two sses of water. Jonathan tsked at Amber¡¯s reaction. ¡°D*mn, all I gave you was my blood. It¡¯s not even my jizz.¡± Amber looked at him in confusion. ¡°What¡¯s jizz?¡± Jonathan had wanted to tease Amber, but he did not realize that she was that innocent. How could she not know? Jonathan preferred not to exin the meaning of the word out loud. ¡°Do you not know what¡¯s jizz? Have you not seen action films from Jetroina?¡± Amber¡¯s expression became even more of a confused one. ¡°Since when did Jetroina make action films?¡± Rolling his eyes, Jonathan said in exasperation, ¡°Jetroinian action films.¡± He emphasized the word ¡°action.¡± Amber instantly understood. Her face reddened. ¡°Shut up, Jonathan. I¡¯ve never watched those before.¡± Jonathanughed. ¡°Weren¡¯t you living in a dorm during university? Have you and your friends never watched those before?¡± ¡°Of course not,¡± Amber deadpanned. She paused for a while before ncing at Jonathan with a look of despise and said, ¡°Do you think that us girls are just like boys?¡± Upon speaking, she stood up. ¡°Let¡¯s grab a bite. I¡¯m starving.¡± Jonathan was slightly disappointed that Amber did not read between the lines. Thought, he thought it was fun to tease a beauty with perverted jokes. The two of them walked out of the elevator. Jonathan looked at Amber and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious about what jizz means?¡± Amber rolled her eyes. ¡°There¡¯s no need for it. All you speak is nonsense anyway.¡± Jonathan chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m saying that what you drank was my blood, not a man¡¯s¡­¡± he trailed off and pointed downward. ¡°Therefore, you don¡¯t need to make it seem that disgusting,¡± Jonathan continued. It was then that Amberpletely understood. When she imagined it, goosebumps started forming on her skin. Her face turned as red as a tomato. Amber reached out and pinched Jonathan hard. ¡°Jonathan, you idiot. Do you want to die, you filthy savage?¡± Jonathan guffawed. It really was fun to tease the beautiful policewoman before him. Soon after, they left the area in Jonathan¡¯s car. Both of them were about to starve to death and on the verge of rampaging. That was when they found a barbecue ce. The restaurant was decorated pretty nicely. They ordered some beer and started wolfing down food.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. As they were eating, a small child suddenly walked up to them to sell his flowers. Jonathan took out his wallet and bought all of the roses that the child had and gave them to Amber. That caught her by surprise. ¡°Why are you giving me roses?¡± Amber asked awkwardly. Jonathanughed at her shy reaction. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much of it, Amber. I¡¯m just doing a good deed. Am I supposed to take these roses back home instead?¡± Amber was actually pretty happy about receiving the roses, but when she heard his words, her happiness dissipated. She thought that Jonathan was terrible at being nice. Can¡¯t he say anything nicer? However, Jonathan was not finished. ¡°Do you want them, or not? If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll just give it to someone else.¡± Amber was even angrier when she heard him. ¡°I don¡¯t want them.¡± Jonathan¡¯s hand immediately shot up, and he called for thedy in charge of the restaurant. ¡°Do you want these roses, miss? I¡¯ll be throwing them away if you don¡¯t.¡± Thedy instantly smiled and took the roses away. Amber wanted to tear Jonathan apart, but thetter onlyughed. ¡°Let¡¯s drink,¡± he said. To be honest, Jonathan was not that dense. It was only because he did not want to really start something with Amber. Jonathan liked to mingle around. He did not want his freedom to end. That was also the reason why he did not advance things with Jennifer. Jonathan loved ying around and having one-night stands. The only thing he could not bring himself to do was tomit. Amber took a deep breath. She also felt like she was acting kind of weird. Jonathan is supposed to be with Jennifer. Why am I being like this? Although Amber could not get rid of the jealousy she was feeling, her heart soon found peace. She smiled and lifted her mug, ¡°Let¡¯s drink.¡± What happened next was Jonathan¡¯s karma. Amber had gotten drunk. It was not long after that she passed out on the table. However, Jonathan was not annoyed that he had to take care of Amber. He actually liked to serve unconsciousdies. Of course, that was excluding thest time when Amber fainted. During that time, Amber¡¯s life was at stake. Jonathan was not so much of a douche to take advantage of her. After Jonathan paid for their meal, he carried Amber into his car. He strapped himself in and started driving Amber home. However, Jonathan already had his fair share of drinks. It was obvious that he was breaking thew. Although he did not support driving under the influence of alcohol, he had no other choice. Jonathan wound up the car windows. He was afraid that the police would notice or smell the stench of alcohol. But it was his lucky day. There were no police officers patrolling about. After reaching the destination, Jonathan carried Amber out of the car and walked toward the elevator. But before they could even enter the elevator, Amber could not stand the earlier humid atmosphere of the car and was about to vomit. Jonathan was shocked by her sudden act to puke. He looked around frantically when a trash can inside the elevator caught his eye. He quickly dashed over to get it out. But s, just as his hands touched the bin, Amber vomited. The smell was so pungent that Jonathan quickly covered his nose. It doesn¡¯t matter if she¡¯s pretty. Her vomit stinks like hell! Jonathan sighed. At that moment, the elevator doors started closing. He quickly let go of Amber for a second to press the button, but the drunkdy fell into her own vomit. Jonathan wished he had not seen that. He wanted to wave the white g. Obviously, Amber was not a heavy drinker. That was the reason why she was so drunk. Trying to hold his breath, Jonathan picked Amber up and brought her into the elevator. Some of her vomit stuck onto his clothes. Once they reached Amber¡¯s home, Jonathan instantly brought her into the bathroom. He turned on the water faucet and showered Amber with warm water before rushing downstairs to clean up Amber¡¯s vomit from before they entered the elevator. After cleaning that up, Jonathan quickly rushed back upstairs with a rtively strong pungent smell on him. Once he entered the bathroom, he saw Amber sleeping inside the tub. Jonathan rubbed his nose. I¡¯m going to hell for this. With that thought, rid of any hint of guilt, he stripped Amber¡¯s clothes off her. Amber had an amazing figure. She had nice and proportionate curves on her body. Jonathan used his hands to wash the dirt off Amber. He really was not shy about it at all. This is what friends are for! At least, that was what he thought. Of course, Jonathan did not go too far. He quickly cleaned Amber up and brought her to her bed. He pulled the covers over her and turned on the air conditioning. Once Jonathan made sure Amber wasfortable, he went to take a shower himself. Jonathan had a pair of pajamas there. He took them out and put them on before going to another room to sleep. That night, Jonathan slept exceptionally well. All he dreamt about was Amber¡¯s and Jennifer¡¯s bodies. He even dreamt of having some fun with them on the bed. Jonathan was smiling through the night. The next morning at seven o¡¯clock in the morning, Jonathan was still sound asleep when he heard Amber scream. Jonathan instantly sprung awake. He knew what Amber was screaming about. ¡°Jonathan Lawson!¡± Amber screamed. ¡°Get over here now!¡± Jonathan immediately got off the bed and walked over to Amber¡¯s room with his head held high. When he opened the door, his eyesnded on Amber sitting on the bed with the nket covering her entire body except for her head. ¡°What did you do to me?¡± Amber asked in a furious tone. Jonathan put on a confused expression. ¡°What did I do?¡± Amber was about to burst from anger. She could not stop the angry tears from flowing out. ¡°How dare you do this to me, Jonathan. I treated you like my friend, but you¡­¡± Jonathan instantly eximed, ¡°You¡¯re being unreasonable, Amber! What did I do to you? I didn¡¯t do anything!¡± Amber was not born yesterday. She knew that her body had not been assaulted. ¡°But you can¡¯t just take off my clothes? How do you expect me to face the others?¡± Amber yelled in fury. ¡°D*mn. I knew you were going to use me like this.¡± Jonathan spun around and walked to the bathroom. He brought out their clothes from yesterday. ¡°Look at this, Amber. You puked outside the elevator yesterday. I was going to get you a trash can to puke into, but you ended up puking all over the floor. I went to press the button, and the moment I turned back around, you had fallen into your own vomit. Your whole body was covered in it. It even got onto my clothes. Was I supposed to let you wear your clothes into the shower and go to sleep with wet clothes? Do you think I had an easy time?¡± Jonathan deadpanned. Amber looked at the puke on her clothes of yesterday and started to understand the situation. However, she was still frustrated with what had happened. ¡°Couldn¡¯t you have called for Jennifer to help me? You¡¯re a jerk!¡± she scolded. Jonathan¡¯s heart skipped a beat. There was actually another solution to this? I thought I was being reasonable, but it turns out I really am a jerk. I didn¡¯t even think about other solutions. Despite that realization, Jonathan was not about to admit to it. He quickly thought of an excuse. ¡°I wanted to look for Jennifer, but it was toote. It was already midnight. I had already told Jennifer that I wasn¡¯t home. What would she think if I had suddenly asked her toe and take care of you?¡± he said. Amber went speechless. She did not know how to reply, but the more she thought about it, the more miserable she became. More tears started to roll down her cheeks. When Jonathan noticed her reaction, he started to feel bad. He realized that he had really acted out of line. Jonathan¡¯s worst weakness was a woman¡¯s tears. Therefore, he tried to apologize to Amber. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Amber. I¡­¡± ¡°Get out!¡± Amber shouted before pulling the covers over her head. Jonathan knew that there was nothing he could say to make things better. He slowly walked out and closed the door. Jonathan sat down on the couch. He had never expected Amber to care so much about things like this. Why is she so old-fashioned? We¡¯ve even slept separately. Does she actually want me to take responsibility for seeing her body? I Am Unstoppable Chapter 82 I Am Unstoppable Chapter 82 Chapter 82 Gendarmerie Jonathan was frustrated when he thought of his reckless action the previous night. I should have never done that. What has gotten into me? I must be careful next time, especially when dealing with Jen. After he had gone abroad, he was used to a wild and free lifestyle and was afraid ofmitment. Therefore, he decided to leave Jennifer after helping get set up the bar business. As for Yasmin, he would make sure she got married before leaving. By then, he would be a free man and could travel to every country, enjoying the time of his life. With his car, he could drive to any exquisite ce he wanted. When night fell, he would enjoy a romantic encounter by hitting on pretty girls in any random bar. On any day, he would give a lesson to those who ticked him off or lend a helping hand to those who were in trouble. That was a life he had longed for. Amber finally came out of her room in a clean and tidy police uniform after Jonathan sat in the living room for twenty minutes. She looked particrly smart in the royal blue attire and the neat bun hair, and her delicate face restored the usual stoical countenance. Feeling a little awkward, Jonathan stood up. Unperturbed, Amber said, ¡°Let¡¯s go for breakfast. We can get down to business afterward.¡± Upon hearing that, Jonathan was relieved, as the first thing mentioned by Amber was not the shameful urrencest night. However, Jonathan realized he had no clothes to change when he noticed he was still in pajamas. Amber soon knew what was in his mind and said, ¡°Stay here. I¡¯ll go and get you new clothes.¡± Jonathan nodded. Without any dy, Amber left her house. In truth, she did not hate Jonathan. It was just that she was too embarrassed to face Jonathan. As a daughter who grew up in a strict family and always listened to what her parents said, she never kissed a man until Jonathan kissed her on the airnest time. Worse still, Jonathan saw her naked yesterday night, leaving Amber distraught. Nevertheless, she knew she could not me Jonathan and decided to treat him indifferently to relieve the tension between them. Amber soon returned with food. Initially, she nned to go out for breakfast with Jonathan, but she picked up some food on the way home after buying sportswear. Jonathan was naturally happy with that. After changing into his new clothes, Jonathan looked younger and sporty. Seeing the breakfast Amber bought was spaghetti bolognese, bagels, and milk, Jonathan felt warmth bubbling in his heart because the food was his favorite, although he knew Amber was still angry with him. It was not something the other women I had met could do. Well, they all have their own strengths. At that instant, Jonathan had mixed feelings. After the duo had breakfast, Amber asked, ¡°When are you going to send Felicia back to Crimson Onyx Sect?¡± Jonathan replied sternly, ¡°It¡¯s better to do it as soon as possible. We shall move after breakfast.¡± Amber said, ¡°I think it won¡¯t be easy for us because they thought we had killed Master Yarrow.¡± Jonathan said, ¡°It¡¯s not a problem for us. Gabriel can¡¯t do anything to us because he is already a disabled man. Please inform the gendarmerie in Kenfort that we are going to Crimson Onyx Sect by helicopter. I can show them the way because I know the ce very well. With their help, I believe Crimson Onyx Sec would not give us a hard time, and Felicia would have a chance to testify for us.¡± After hearing Jonathan¡¯s words, Amber was astounded by his wits again, as the case that she found nerve-racking turned out to be a piece of cake for Jonathan. At the same time, she was also very thrilled. She expected a career advancement after arresting Zachary and solving the case of Golden Years without the help of the rtionship with her father. Soon enough, they made a good start after Amber managed to get the gendarmerie in Kenfort through some connection to agree to send assistance. Subsequently, the duo made their way toward Golden Years. After arriving at the bar, Jonathan asked Felicia to hide inside Phoenix Jade. The jade was a perfect shelter for the soul, and it was crystal clear with the shape of a phoenix. Furthermore, there was a drop of blood in the middle of the jade, making it look like a phoenix crying with tears of blood. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. When Jonathan held the jade in his palm, he sensed a stream of chill surrounding him and felt his bloodstream had somehow connected to the stone. At that moment, he believed his cultivation would rise to a whole new level if he had absorbed the energy of jade for some time. As a matter of fact, the jade was indeed an absolute gem, as it could prolong the lifespan of any ordinary man and strengthen any martial artist. On top of that, if any Divine Master were to own the jade, they would be able to control the maic field. However, Jonathan could not care less despite how powerful the jade was, as he knew he could not justy hands on any treasure that did not belong to him. As for Felicia, she had been very cautious in protecting the jade from anyone. If it were not for what Jonathan had done for her back then, she would never ce her trust in him. After retrieving Phoenix Jade, Jonathan and Amber set off to Kenfort. In the beginning, they had a problem with transportation. Although Jonathan had seized a helicopter from Crimson Onyx Sect, he could not fly the aircraft without legitimate permission from the authorities. Moreover, he had no right to do that because he was not the owner. Otherwise, he would be shot down by the military if he tantly flew the chopper around. Jonathan thought of going by car, but he was afraid it would take a long time before they could reach Crimson Onyx Sect. Luckily for him, Amber managed to mobilize the military aircraft in Horington through some connection once again. The reason she had such a powerful connection was her family background. Her father was a clerk of the city council from Jadebourough, and her grandfather, a tycoon in Yaleview, was a legendary man. With that inextricably intertwined tie-in between her family and society, Amber could actually get what she wanted as long as she did not cross the line. Furthermore, the elders in her family were extremely fond of her and willing to give her whatever she wanted. They even could afford her a luxurious life without a doubt. However, it was not what Amber wanted. She preferred to live the way she wanted by working as a police and arresting some crooks, contributing to society. When everything was ready, Jonathan and Amber boarded the military aircraft that was steered by a professional pilot from the military region. As the duo air-dashed to Kenfort International Airport, on the other hand, the gendarmerie in Kenfort headed to the same ce. The journey was fast and smooth for Jonathan and Amber as they reached the airport before noon. Subsequently, the duo was escorted to the military garrison before getting on military helicopters to fly to Crimson Onyx Sect. Half an hourter, three military helicopters appeared over the airstrip in Crimson Onyx Sect, causing an rm in the sect. Judging from how the helicopters looked, the people from Crimson Onyx Sect knew they were dealing with gendarmerie in Kenfort. Therefore, none of them dared not to make a move, especially in thend of Chanaea. Meanwhile, Horace soon gathered on the airstrip with some elders and young warriors. As soon as the military choppersnded, twenty gendarmeries came out with firearms in their hands. Their movement was so uniform that they gave off an oppressive feeling. They then stood in two lines, making way for Jonathan, Amber, and Sergio, who was the chief of the gendarmerie. At that moment, their solemn entrance made them look like some kind of big shot. When Horace caught sight of Jonathan and Amber, the old man¡¯s jaw dropped. The others were also simrly shocked upon seeing the duo. Horace quickly recollected himself and greeted, ¡°To what do I owe this surprising visit?¡± Horace was an old man who lived a reclusive life in the old-time sect, Crimson Onyx Sect. Therefore, he spoke in a very quaint way. Jonathan cut the chase after ncing at Horace indifferently. ¡°We¡¯re here for Gabriel. Please hand him over now.¡± A young man in the back, who had seen Jonathan and Amber, chided emotionally, ¡°Nonsense! You¡¯ve killed Master Yarrow, and now, you even have the audacity to frame Gabriel. Tell me. What are you going to do with him?¡± Jonathan remained unmoved as he looked at the young man before asking, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± The young man replied calmly, ¡°Seth Zimmer. I¡¯m not afraid of you.¡± Jonathan said, ¡°Why should you? We¡¯re being reasonable now. By the way, did you see me killing Master Yarrow?¡± Seth was rendered speechless. He froze for a moment before replying, ¡°I know you did it the day you set fire to The House of Worship. We all knew it.¡± Jonathan said, ¡°It takes a motive to kill a person. I¡¯m merely a stranger to Master Yarrow. So, tell me. Why should I kill him?¡± He paused for a second before continuing, ¡°Wee here without any harmful intention. You may not believe in me, but at least give Licia a chance to speak.¡± ¡°What? Licia? Where is she?¡± As soon as Jonathan finished his sentence, another young man rushed forward and probed eagerly. ¡°And who are you?¡± Jonathan looked at that young man. The edgy young man answered, ¡°I¡¯m Finnegan Leonard. Licia is my sister.¡± Jonathan frowned and said, ¡°I¡¯ve never known she has a brother. She told me she¡¯s an orphan.¡± Finnegan responded, ¡°Licia is indeed an orphan. But, we grew up together. So, I regard her as my younger sister.¡± Jonathan said, ¡°As far as I know, Licia was very close to Gabriel since she was a kid. However, this wicked man has killed her.¡± ¡°Are you saying Licia is dead?¡± asked Finnegan as he trembled and paled. Scrutinizing Finnegan¡¯s countenance, Jonathan knew the former was not lying. He said, ¡°It¡¯s a long story.¡± He hesitated for a while before continuing, ¡°I know all of you are loyal to Crimson Onyx Sect, but I need to expose Gabriel¡¯s true color. Please, give me some time and a room. Today, you all are going to discover the truth through that room.¡± Finnegan, who carried some weight in Crimson Onyx Sect, nodded and said, ¡°Okay!¡± Meanwhile, the other Crimson Onyx Sect members, including Horace, were unhappy and wanted to protest. However, they quickly dismissed the thought after seeing the heavily armed gendarmerie. I Am Unstoppable Chapter 83 I Am Unstoppable Chapter 83 Chapter 83 You Deserve It Finnegan then brought everyone to his house. Every disciple of Crimson Onyx Sect would have a bungalow there. The bungalow was equipped with high-tech facilities. The treatment of the sect to its disciples was generous. Outside Finnegan¡¯s bungalow was a garden, and inside was neat and clean. The house¡¯syout was magnificent, and every inch of the ce was luxuriously furnished in Epean style. After Jonathan, Amber, Sergio, and other disciples of Crimson Onyx Sect entered Finnegan¡¯s house, Jonathan instructed Finnegan to shut all the doors. After that, Jonathan took out Phoenix Jade. The jade exuded a gentle sheen under the lights. There was cultivation within Felicia¡¯s soul, so she would not be afraid of humans circling her. Every living being would emanate light and activity. Moreover, the males would exude a more assertive aura. The light and activity became more prominent when the living beings gathered around. In other words, vengeful spirits detested the existence of human beings. However, Felicia was different. At that moment, a gust of dark mist wafted out from Phoenix Jade. The mist was dense, and it emitted an air of forbiddance. The dark mist condensed and dispersed out. The disciples of Crimson Onyx Sect were familiar with metaphysics. Hence, they were not too surprised and could remain calm, but not Sergio. Then, the dark mist continued to condense. Eventually, it transformed into Felicia¡¯s figure. Standing in front of the disciples of Crimson Onyx Sect, she was in white clothing. She appeared cold and indifferent like she used to be when she was still alive. However, one could quickly notice that her figure looked intangible and vague. ¡°Licia!¡± Finnegan called out Felicia¡¯s name in excitement when he saw her. In the meantime, the members of Crimson Onyx Sect had different expressions while watching everything that was urring before them. Some were d, some hadplicated expressions on their faces, and some were nonchnt. Although Sergio was still confounded, Jonathan and Amber had informed him what might happen beforehand so that he was mentally prepared. Finnegan was happy to see Felicia, in contrast to her aloofness. She looked at the man and yelled, ¡°Finnegan!¡± Her voice rang out in everyone¡¯s mind. Soon, they realized that Felicia¡¯s voice was transmitted through brainwaves. Usually, one perceived a voice through the hearing system. ¡°What happened to you? Why are you like this?¡± Finnegan asked hurriedly. A tinge of heartache shrouded him as he looked at Felicia. Then, Felicia scanned the crowd and replied, ¡°It¡¯s Gabriel¡¯s fault.¡± After that, she told everyone what happened to her after leaving Crimson Onyx Sect. The crowd was infuriated upon hearing how Gabriel finished Felicia off. However, only Horace felt increasingly troubled. At that point, he did not dare to speak up for Gabriel. Besides, Horace and Gabriel had only a beneficial rtionship. Not to mention they had no traces of Gabriel¡¯s whereabouts yet. With that, Horace would never pick Gabriel¡¯s side. Jonathan said, ¡°Licia was the one who asked me for help. However, I had never expected Gabriel to me me for killing Master Yarrow. Now, we all know it¡¯s a fact that Gabriel eliminated Master Yarrow. He seized me, and I was hanging between life and death that day. Later, he threw me into the alchemy furnace, wanting to use Curb of Kismet to suck out my luck. Luckily, Master Yarrow left a Supreme Nascent Pill and a revolver in the furnace. Only then could I finally escape from him with the items I had.¡± After a while, he paused and continued, ¡°There¡¯s Master Yarrow¡¯s consciousness in the Supreme Nascent Pill I consumed. Besides, hemunicated with me, saying that he wanted Licia to be the one who takes charge of Crimson Onyx Sect.¡± As soon as he said that, the crowd burst into an uproar. Astounded, Horace asked, ¡°Did you really consume the Supreme Nascent Pill? Had Percy sessfully refined the pill?¡± Jonathan looked around and responded, ¡°I guess the refining of Supreme Nascent Pill is the biggest secret of Crimson Onyx Sect. It¡¯s awkward that I, as an outsider, have to tell the disciples of the sect about this.¡± The next instant, Finnegan substantiated, ¡°I believe what Jonathan said. Gabriel is a monster for what he did to Licia. It shows that he is a shameless and ruthless man. Before this, Gabriel imed that it was Jonathan who got rid of Master Yarrow. However, can we trust Gabriel now?¡± ¡°No!¡± the disciples of Crimson Onyx Sect shouted in unison. The disciples were not fools. Those who could enter Crimson Onyx Sect were all brilliant and wise men. In other words, they could differentiate between rights and wrongs. Seeing this, Horace said, ¡°Anyway, something is amiss with Master Yarrow¡¯s death. We can¡¯t decide by hearing one side of the story. He said he had consumed Supreme Nascent Pill, but no one will know if it¡¯s true.¡± Jonathan turned casually to look at Horace and uttered, ¡°I was there on behalf of Licia to fight for Master Yarrow¡¯s justice. Licia can testify for me.¡± Felicia replied immediately, ¡°Yes, he¡¯s right.¡± Jonathan mulled over the issue and added, ¡°I was there to seek justice for Master Yarrow. Why do I need to take his life? Am I an idiot?¡± Horace stated tly, ¡°Perhaps, Percy disagreed with you, and you went overboard.¡± Then, he paused before continuing, ¡°It could be that you already knew Percy had the Supreme Nascent Pill. You ended his life for the pill!¡± Jonathan let out a peal ofughter. ¡°Master Yarrow is an expert, and he had danger premonition. If I wanted to do something wicked to him, he would have known beforehand.¡± Horace was tongue-tied instantly. Jonathan continued, ¡°Well, what about you? You were helping Gabriel, and youshed out at us before finding out the truth. Also, you refuse to give us a single chance to exin ourselves. Now, you¡¯re trying to mess things up. Are you siding with Gabriel now? I think you and Gabriel were the ones who finished Master Yarrow off.¡± A hint of panic shed past Horace¡¯s eyes as he heard Jonathan¡¯s words. Infuriated, Horace snarled, ¡°How could you use me of things I didn¡¯t do?¡± Jonathan responded, ¡°Why are you panicking then? I¡¯m only making a guess here. You look like you¡¯re scared. Are you feeling hot now?¡± Horace¡¯s eyes rolled to the back of his head, and he fainted. Seeing that, Jonathan scoffed. What a pretentious man you are pretending to have fainted! If you can¡¯t take criticism, don¡¯t try to speak out in the first ce. At that moment, Felicia said, ¡°I can read Master Saunders¡¯ memories and present them to you through brainwaves. Let¡¯s see if he has anything to do with Master Yarrow¡¯s death.¡± After that, she wanted to imbue herself into Horace¡¯s mind. Petrified, Horace did not want Felicia to imbue herself with his memory because he was only pretending to have fainted. It would be a disaster if Felicia and the rest knew what he did. By then, he could never stay in Crimson Onyx Sect anymore. To exacerbate the situation, he would not be able to survive the condemnation after the disciples of the Crimson Onyx Sect knew the truth. Realizing this, Horace immediately got up from the ground. He red at the crowd and nced at Felicia before saying, ¡°Hey! Who do you think you are?¡± Jonathan scoffed at him and rested a forceful p on Horace¡¯s neck. The next instant, Horace lost consciousness. Before he copsed, Jonathan went quickly to support him and ced him gently on the ground. ¡°Switch off all the lights!¡± Felicia instructed. Finnegan instantly did as he was told. After closing the doors and drawing the curtains, the house plunged into darkness. They saw Felicia¡¯s figure raised slowly into the air and turned into a dark mist before entering Horace¡¯s mind. Seeing that, the crowd gaped in astonishment. Although they were the disciples of Crimson Onyx Sect, it was the first time they had witnessed such a manifestation of the supernatural. Meanwhile, Jonathan and Amber were familiar with this. Sergio felt that the scene was unbelievable. However, he adapted to the situation fast. Not long after, the dark mist emerged again. At that moment, they could see nothing but darkness. Then, pictures started appearing in their minds. Felicia infused Horace¡¯s mind into the crowd¡¯s minds by connecting the souls and consciousness. Its foundation was simr to that of the radio transmission theory. One said that there was a technology in Anndur in which the people could transfer information by merely touching the tip of the receiver¡¯s finger. Felicia¡¯s paranormal manifestation was beyond the scope ofmon scientific understanding. Moreover, it was one of the spheres the scientists had been researching on. The next moment, an image appeared in everyone¡¯s mind. It was Horace¡¯s memory, an essential piece of information. As if they were watching a documentary, the sounds and people around Horace soon came to their minds. They saw Gabriel going to look for Horace when thetter was resting in his house. Moreover, they talked about Supreme Nascent Pill and the Great Tribtion. Gabriel promised Horace they could create a formation that would deceive Percy¡¯s perception. It was pretty challenging for the others to get rid of Percy because he could sense premonition of imminent danger. Although Percy was unwilling to change his fate, he could still avert the crisis. Initially, Horace was hesitant when he heard Gabriel¡¯s n. After all, it was too challenging of a mission. Hence, Gabriel suggested, ¡°Master Saunders, we¡¯re both disciples of Crimson Onyx Sect. There¡¯s no restart if we die. Besides, we will be a nobody after that. Hence, we have to seize the opportunity. Master Yarrow has the Supreme Nascent Pill. You¡¯ll prolong your life after consuming it. Later, I¡¯ll be the Chosen One in the Great Tribtion. By then, I may be able to discover the Destino Art of longevity. Don¡¯t you want to live your life to the fullest?¡± Horace hesitated and answered, ¡°What if Percy died? What will happen if they found out we did this to him?¡± Gabriel replied, ¡°No worries, Master Saunders. I¡¯ve been nning this for three years, and I won¡¯t allow anything to go wrong. The Chosen One will be here in a few days, and I¡¯ll lead him into The House of Worship using Snake Formation. At that time, I¡¯ll set fire to the house, and we¡¯ll me him for this. Later, I¡¯ll capture him using Curb of Kismet and suck out his luck. By then, I can rece him as the new Chosen One.¡± Horace fell silent, contemting. After a while, he agreed to Gabriel¡¯s treacherous n. Then, Horace and Gabriel created Nature Deception Formation, wanting to use the formation to deceive Percy¡¯s perception. On a dark and moonless night, they sneaked into The House of Worship and murdered Percy.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Everyone in Finnegan¡¯s house had witnessed the ruthless process. A beam of light appeared in front of the crowd, and it was at this time that they suddenly jolted back to reality. The disciples of Crimson Onyx Sect were intelligent, and they believed that Felicia did not make up the images in their minds. It was because Felicia could not create such a well-thought-out Nature Deception Formation. Plus, everyone knew that Felicia¡¯s brainwaves could never concoct fake stories. ¡°It was Gabriel and Horace who killed Master Yarrow! They are too evil!¡± The disciples of Crimson Onyx Sect were enraged at the truth. I Am Unstoppable Chapter 84 I Am Unstoppable Chapter 84 Chapter 84 Meeting Jennifer At three in the afternoon, Jonathan, Amber, and Sergio were on a military aircraft. They were flying toward the location where Gabriel had fallen off the cliff. Jonathan was afraid that his negligence and rigid mindset would cause Gabriel¡¯s escape. For example, Jonathan felt what Percy told him made sense, that Gabriel¡¯s life should not be cut short. Hence, he gave up on the search. In the end, Gabriel managed to survive. Jonathan was a careful man and would not allow himself to make a mistake like that. Soon, the military aircraft arrived at the bottom of the cliff. There were jagged rocks surrounding a deep lake. One could not see the situation at the cliff because the thick mist was lingering above the escarpment. Be it under the cliff or in the mountain range, Jonathan, Amber, and Sergio could not find any traces of Gabriel. Realization soon struck Jonathan that Gabriel was indeed alive. Thetter destroyed the helicopter¡¯s engine while still flying because he believed that he would still survive even if he fell into the deepke. It¡¯s strange! Gabriel¡¯s legs are incapacitated. How can he climb up the cliff? I can¡¯t even do that! It¡¯s impossible. ¡°What¡¯s in your mind?¡± Amber asked when she saw Jonathan lost in his thought. Jonathan looked at the water before him and responded, ¡°I believe that Gabriel is still alive. Do you think there¡¯s a haven for Gabriel under thiske?¡± Amber asked, ¡°How can you be sure? Perhaps, monsters in theke had devoured him!¡± Jonathan shook his head and replied, ¡°Don¡¯t you understand, Amber? The disciples of Crimson Onyx Sect are proficient in numerology. Master Yarrow once told me that Gabriel has a long life. With the absence of his body under the cliff, I¡¯m confident that he¡¯s still alive.¡± ¡°Well, you won¡¯t be able to do anything if it¡¯s not his time to kick the bucket,¡± Amber said. Jonathan responded, ¡°That¡¯s not true, Amber. One will eventually die. However, it doesn¡¯t mean that one cannot do anything at all. Perhaps, one can change his fate with a great amount of effort.¡± Hearing his words, Amber said, ¡°He¡¯s not a threat to us anymore since he¡¯s immobilized. Why are you so scared of him?¡± Jonathan rubbed his nose and answered, ¡°Gabriel is a wily and scheming man.¡± After a pause, he continued, ¡°To prevent him from seeking revenge from me, I have to do this. There has always been bad blood between us. He can choose to tackle the ones beside me if he can¡¯t settle ounts with me. Therefore, I won¡¯t allow him to live.¡± In reality, Jonathan was terrified. Previously in the alchemy room, he had beaten up Gabriel badly. To thetter, it was immense humiliation. Gabriel¡¯s expression was cold at that time. Also, he said that he would be back, and they would meet one day again before jumping off the helicopter. With that, Jonathan could not take it easy, especially with Gabriel. Hence, Jonathan would feel extremely uneasy as long as Gabriel was still alive. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Jonathan turned around to Amber and Sergio before saying, ¡°I¡¯ll go down theke and have a look.¡± Then, he took off his shirt and trousers immediately. d in only a boxer, he took a revolver before jumping into theke. Ssh! The water of the calmke sttered around as he jumped into it. Jonathan took a deep breath and dived deep into the water. He could not help but shiver in coldness. The temperature of the water was abnormally low on such a hot day. Jonathan continued to dive down. A pang of disappointment shrouded him as he realized theke was deep enough that it was unable to cause one¡¯s death if a person chose to plunge into the water. Gabriel might die if theke was shallow. Jonathan had dived down to about thirty meters, but he had not seen thekebed. Deep within the seemingly endless stretch of the water, it appeared to have another underwater world beneath. Also, it had a lot of seaweeds. Jonathan felt that he would die from suffocation if the diving continued. Moreover, he did not see Gabriel¡¯s corpse. At that moment, he had an ominous feeling that something was about to ur. He turned around immediately and saw a python opening its wide, blood-thirsty mouth. Keeping himself calm, Jonathan fired at the python when it approached closer. The three bullets dug into the python¡¯s mouth. Soon, the blood squirted out and colored theke, and the python died. Without any dy, he swam to the surface. A minuteter, he came out of the water. Seeing that, Sergio dragged Jonathan ashore. After that, Jonathan grabbed his clothing and put them on. ¡°How is it?¡± Amber asked. Jonathan shook his head helplessly and responded, ¡°It¡¯s deep, and I can¡¯t find anything down there. It¡¯s strange, isn¡¯t it? Is there a hideaway at the bottom of theke?¡± ¡°What should we do next?¡± Amber asked. Feeling helpless, Jonathan could only say, ¡°Let¡¯s leave now.¡± The next moment, Jonathan, Amber, and Sergio got into the military aircraft and left the ce. Meanwhile, Jonathan and Amber were on the private ne of the Horington military at five in the afternoon, flying toward Horington. Sergio bade them farewell. To him, everything that happened that day seemed surreal. Jonathan had reminded Sergio to keep what happened today on the low. It was because the incident that happened earlier was too sensitive. Sergio immediately understood upon hearing that. Meanwhile, the disciples of Crimson Onyx Sect would punish Horace. Although Horace murdered Percy, there was no evidence to prove him guilty because Felicia¡¯s ability could not be used against Horace in court. In the end, Sergio and Amber decided to allow the disciples of Crimson Onyx Sect to handle the case. Amber and Sergio were never pedantic. On the other hand, Jonathan was worried that Felicia could not manage the disciples of Crimson Onyx Sect. He was afraid that the disciples would covet Felicia¡¯s Phoenix Jade. Sensing his worry, Felicia spoke to Jonathan through the transmission of brainwaves. She thanked Jonathan profusely and asked him to rest assured, telling him that she feared nothing once she returned to Crimson Onyx Sect. Although there were uncertainties about her return to the sect, no one could do anything to her. Besides, she had Finnegan to take care of her. Hearing that, Jonathan could not help but ask Felicia about her rtionship with Finnegan. Felicia grinned and answered, ¡°He was my senior, and he liked me. However, I¡¯ve been cold to him.¡± Jonathan could finally heave a sigh of relief upon hearing her words. He finally understood the entire picture. Felicia was cold to Finnegan because she liked Gabriel. Her attention had never shifted away from the man. Unlike Gabriel, Finnegan treated her sincerely. Jonathan then asked, ¡°Why is The House of Worship a thatched hut?¡± Felicia smiled and answered, ¡°Master Yarrow loves nature, and this is why he had been staying in the hut.¡± Jonathan came to a realization. ¡°Why did Crimson Onyx Town modernize since Master Yarrow didn¡¯t like high-tech facilities?¡± Felicia replied, ¡°That¡¯s because Master Yarrow knew that modernization is the general trend. He did not like it but would not interfere with the others¡¯ preferences.¡± Jonathan could not help but have massive respect toward Percy upon hearing her exnation. On the private jet, Jonathan and Amber stayed in the rear cabin so that the others could not hear them. Amber asked in a low voice, ¡°What is the Great Tribtion, and who is the Chosen One?¡± After escaping from the alchemy room, he did not mention anything about the Great Tribtion and the Chosen One because he felt it was tooplex to exin. After all, it was mystical andplicated. However, since Amber had touched on the issue, Jonathan could not avoid it. Thus, he replied, ¡°Well, I¡¯m not too sure about it. It might be about the tribtions of the future.¡± Petrified, Amber asked, ¡°What is that? We¡¯re living in a peaceful era now. Don¡¯t try to spook me with rumors!¡± Jonathan exined, ¡°No, it¡¯s not what you think. The Great Tribtion is about the change of the Heavenly Law. In other words, it¡¯s a prophecy of destroying and eliminating the otherworldly creatures because of the advances in technology.¡± Amber shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡± Jonathan blurted outter, ¡°Indeed, I don¡¯t know much too.¡± Unwilling to give up, Amber asked, ¡°Then, who is the Chosen One? Gabriel said you¡¯re the one.¡± Jonathan exined patiently, ¡°The Chosen One has a better energy flow and luck. Try to imagine every protagonist in fiction. The Chosen One has quite a simr setting. The only difference is that there are a lot of the Chosen Ones in the real world. In the future, the Chosen Ones will take part in the Great Tribtion to eliminate the otherworldly creatures for the Heavenly Law.¡± Amber was not sure exactly what he meant. Anyhow, it was a topic too unearthly to discover. In the end, she just let it be. ¡°Oh, right!¡± Jonathan changed the topic and said, ¡°Rest well today. Bring your subordinates to Golden Years. At the same time, invite some reporters and tell them you¡¯ve captured the criminal. Also, tell them there isn¡¯t such thing as the vengeful spirits. Allow them to take some pictures too.¡± Amber nodded and responded, ¡°All right! It¡¯s a contribution to the police!¡± Thinking of this, she would dly ept the chance to show how capable she was. The incident of the Golden Years had been guing the city council. Everyone would be happy if Amber could solve the case. Plus, no one would dare to steal her spotlight. Suddenly, Amber thought of something and stated, ¡°The owner of Golden Years, Dilbert, is a prudent money businessman. He still thinks that selling off Golden Years to you at two million is going to benefit him. Unbeknownst to him, it¡¯s a bad deal, and he will regret itter.¡± Jonathan smiled faintly. I¡¯ve never been deluded before when I was in Smend making deals more than millions. ¡±It¡¯s not easy to trick me.¡± Amber froze upon hearing his words. I think so too! It was already seven in the evening when they reached Horington. Jonathan then bade farewell to Amber. It¡¯s time for me to visit Jen. I¡¯ve been away from home for too long! He enjoyed the freedom and tended to run away from responsibilities. Who cares? I¡¯ll sleep with her first and think about everythingter! It was a man¡¯s nature after all. Night had fallen, and the streets of Horington were brightly lit. The neon signs on the bridge glowed brightly, and more vehicles gathered on the road. It was a bustling night view. On his way home, Jonathan thought it was improper to meet her empty-handed. Hence, he went to the flower shop and bought a bouquet of roses. Also, he wanted to buy a handbag for her. Ah! What¡¯s this brand? Never mind. He picked up the most expensive handbag from the store and purchased it. Jonathan was finally appeased after he did all that. Then, he hurriedly went out and headed toward his destination. Jonathan got out of the taxi once he arrived at the rented house. To his disappointment, Jennifer was not at home. Fortunately, he had the keys, and he went into the house after unlocking the door. The house was neat and clean. After switching on the lights, Jonathan ced the flowers and sat at the edge of Jennifer¡¯s bed. Where is she? I Am Unstoppable Chapter 85 I Am Unstoppable Chapter 85 Chapter 85 Department Of National Security Sixth Division Jonathan did not think much of it. After all, Jennifer was a living person. It was impossible for her to just stay in the rental apartment all day every day. Jonathan was lying on Jennifer¡¯s bed, and he suddenly smelled the lingering fragrance she had left on the bed. With her scent, it was as if she was beside him. Jonathan felt aroused again, but this was Jennifer¡¯s bed. Therefore, he didn¡¯t dare to mess around. If I left any traces, I would be in trouble. Staying in my house and peeking at her shower is the best way to release myself. Jonathan had been busy thest few days, and he was exhausted. Besides, the bed was really comfortable. Therefore, he dozed off before knowing it. Around eleven at night, Jennifer returned home. She was wearing a red dress, revealing her alluring cleavage. She had curled her hair, and her body exuded an inexhaustible sexiness. Jennifer pushed open the door. Turning on the light, she saw someone on the bed. She was momentarily taken aback. Fixing her gaze, she realized the person on her bed was Jonathan. He was snoring lightly, for he was too tired. He did not even wake up when Jennifer came back. Originally, Jonathan had a strong sense of alertness. If his enemy were after him, he would be able to sense that enemy even if thetter didn¡¯t make a sound. This was Jonathan¡¯s instinctive ability to any crisis. However, Jennifer had no animosity toward Jonathan, so he was not alerted by her presence. As a result, he did not wake up. Jennifer averted her eyes, saw the roses on the table, and was thrilled. Even after her divorce, many middle-aged men still sent her flowers. Although she had received many of them, it was a unique feeling to receive flowers from Jonathan. In Jennifer¡¯s impression, Jonathan was a burly and rough man who knew nothing about romance. ¡°He must be exhausted.¡± Seeing that he was deeply asleep, she couldn¡¯t help but feel her heart clench. Carefully, she tiptoed over, not wanting to wake the man up. Despite her efforts, Jonathan woke up anyway. Jonathan sat up on the bed. He was having a sweet dream where he held both Jennifer and Amber in his arms on the bed. He was really fickle in love. This was the second time he dreamt about that. While he was dreaming, he suddenly realized something was amiss. This doesn¡¯t seem right. Judging by Amber¡¯s and Jennifer¡¯s personalities, they wouldn¡¯t be willing to sleep with me. No way. This must be a dream. Therefore, he tried to hurry up and sleep with them in the dream. Nevertheless, the more he tried to control how the dream progressed, the stronger his consciousness became. With a shudder, he woke up in the end. Jonathan¡¯s sweet dream was ruined, and he was frustrated. He lifted his head and saw Jennifer. The woman¡¯s smile was enchanting and made Jonathan stare at her, dumbfounded. When Jennifer saw the stunned Jonathan, she couldn¡¯t help but cover her mouth and chuckle softly. Then, she asked, ¡°When did you get back? You should have notified me beforehand. Have you eaten yet?¡± Jonathan looked at Jennifer¡¯s seductive outfit. Then, without saying a word, he took out his phone and looked at it. D*mn, it¡¯s already eleven. Irritated, he asked, ¡°Jen, it¡¯s sote. What are you doing outside? Besides, your dress is so revealing. Don¡¯t you know there are many bad people out there?¡± Jennifer immediately checked herself in front of the mirror and responded, a little confused, ¡°Is this dress revealing?¡± Jonathan stood up and went over to her. When he noticed the alcoholic stench on the woman, he asked, ¡°You¡¯ve been drinking?¡± Jennifer nodded. Instantly, Jonathan¡¯s expression turned grim as he was utterly displeased. She wears this and goes out at night to drink, and she¡¯s just reached home now. What is she doing out there? Is she dating someone? D*mn it! Even though Jonathan was unfaithful, he couldn¡¯t ept it if Jennifer were to go out with another man. Even if my rtionship with her isn¡¯t established yet, I¡¯ll get angry and want to beat people if she were to date another man! Most of the time, Jonathan was considered a reasonable man. However, when he was unreasonable, he was terrifying. ¡°You¡¯re jealous?¡± asked Jennifer with a sly smile. Jonathan was stunned. As if he was insulted by her, he replied, ¡°I¡¯m jealous? What a joke.¡± When Jennifer saw his reaction, she could not help but chuckle happily. She suddenly felt that Jonathan was behaving rather adorably that day. The usual Jonathan was either carefree or cunning and scheming. However, Jonathan made her feel that he was also an ordinary man¡ªone that she could get close to. Jennifer softened her voice and said, ¡°I attended a ss reunion today, and we were at karaoke all night. A male ssmate then escorted us home.¡± She paused and continued, ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, I¡¯ll not join them in the future. Don¡¯t be mad, okay?¡± Realization dawned upon Jonathan, and he broke out into a cold sweat shortly after. F*ck! Was I overreacting? Heughed awkwardly and responded, ¡°I¡¯m not angry. There¡¯s no reason to be angry. It¡¯s normal for ssmates to get together.¡± When Jennifer saw Jonathan¡¯s embarrassed look, she felt even more amused. She stoppedughing at him, worrying that he would feel annoyed if she went too far. Therefore, she asked, ¡°Are you hungry? How about I cook you a bowl of pasta?¡± Jonathan was starving. He rubbed his tummy and responded, ¡°Yes, I am hungry!¡± Jennifer let out a chuckle and said, ¡°Wait a minute. I¡¯ll cook pasta for you.¡± After saying that, she turned and went into the kitchen. Looking at her gorgeous retreating figure, Jonathan felt a hint of warmth bubbling in his heart. The warmth Jennifer gave him could not be reced by other women. He frequently wanted to indulge himself in the gentleness of Jennifer. asionally, he thought about starting a family and living a blissful life with Jennifer. Nevertheless, the thought made him break out in a cold sweat, thinking that those days would be terrifying. However, whenever he faced Jennifer, he would be overwhelmed by mixed feelings. About ten minutester, Jennifer cooked a bowl of chicken fettine alfredo for him. She also got a cold beer for Jonathan because she knew he enjoyed that beverage. Jonathan sat down at the table, took a sip of the cold beer, and ate the pasta with relish. There is nothing better in my life than this. At the same time, he casually said, ¡°By the way, this flower and this bag are for you.¡± Then, he presented a branded bag to her. When Jennifer saw the bag, she was immediately overjoyed and began to blush. ¡°I like it very much,¡± said Jennifer. Jonathanughed and responded, ¡°I¡¯m d you like it.¡± After Jennifer received the bag and flowers, she sat down next to Jonathan. She asked softly, ¡°Have thest few days gone well?¡± Jonathan nodded and said, ¡°Very well.¡± Jennifer smiled faintly and uttered, ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± She didn¡¯t ask him the details. Jennifer was sharp-witted. She knew men did not like others questioning them too much. After all, if a man wanted to borate, he would. Jonathan was still worried about Jennifer¡¯s feelings. He felt he had to tell her what had happened at Golden Years. He took a mouthful of pasta and took a sip of cold beer before saying, ¡°Jen, I bought Golden Years.¡± Jennifer was taken aback and asked, ¡°Is that the haunted house we saw the other day?¡± Jonathan nodded, grinned, and said, ¡°I bought it with two million.¡± Jennifer felt giddy and asked, ¡°What did you buy this haunted house for? Are you going to use it as a bar? But¡­¡± ¡°Jen, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already cleared up the paranormal happenings in the house. Golden Years is worth at least ten million or more. That also means we had already made about eight million before we even started,¡± responded Jonathan. Jennifer, however, was still concerned. ¡°Even if you¡¯ve solved the paranormal happenings, no one would dare toe to this bar.¡± Jonathan replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. Amber will open Golden Years with the police and write a special report tomorrow. After that, we will redecorate Golden Years. ording to the characteristics of the ce, we will set up a horror-themed bar. This bar will be very distinctive, and I believe it will attract many young people.¡± Jennifer was stunned, and then she realized that Jonathan¡¯s suggestion was rather odd and inspiring. Creating a horror-themed bar with the traits of Golden Years was something no other bars could do. That was Golden Years¡¯ advantage. Maybe this bar will really be a hit. ¡°You¡¯ve been busytely because of the bar?¡± asked Jennifer, looking gently at Jonathan. ¡°Kind of.¡± Jennifer whispered, ¡°It must be really hard for you.¡± Jonathan grinned and shrugged his shoulders. After eating the pasta, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to continue staying at Jennifer¡¯s house any longer. After saying goodbye to her, he was tempted to kiss her, but he stopped himself. Jennifer was shy, so it was unlikely that she would take the initiative to kiss Jonathan. When he returned to his house, he took a shower. After that, he was really energetic because he had already slept earlier. Therefore, he began to cultivate Ultra Sun Moon Mantra on the bed. The medicinal effects of Supreme Nascent Pill had not fully kicked in. He took a deep breath and circted his energy through his body to vtilize the medicinal effect. He only felt the vitality in his body bing even thicker. As expected, he could not break through and obtain Nascent Soul level of cultivation. After Amber returned to Horington that day, she talked to her father on the phone, and they had a great time chatting. Then, she received another call from the sixth division of the Department of National Security in Yaleview. It was Mabel, the chief, calling her. She thanked Amber for capturing Zachary. Amber was embarrassed to take credit in front of Mabel, and she gave the credit to Jonathan. Mabel actually investigated Amber and knew that thetter came from a noble family. Nevertheless, she knew of Amber¡¯s abilities and wondered how she could arrest Zachary. After Amber exined it to her, Mabel finally understood what had happened.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. I Am Unstoppable Chapter 86 I Am Unstoppable Chapter 86 Chapter 86 My Name Is Zenyata Meanwhile, the chief of the sixth division at the Department of National Security, Mabel, was on the line. She took a deep interest in Jonathan immediately. After that, Mabel asked Amber, ¡°I wish to meet Jonathan in person if the opportunity arises. I wonder if you can help me set up a meeting with him, Ms. Johnson?¡± With a slight smile, Amber remarked, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s not a problem.¡± Mabel replied, ¡°Thank you in advance!¡± With a smile, Amber responded, ¡°Please don¡¯t mention it. It¡¯s a small matter.¡± Mabel continued, ¡°Well, it¡¯s all set then. I will find time to make a trip to Horington.¡± Amber replied, ¡°You are wee here anytime.¡± After that, the duo ended the call. Amber intended to go for a bath first before turning in. However, her phone rang again in a moment. This time, it was her immediate superior on the line. His name was Gordon Hunt, the chief officer of the Southern District Police Station. Even though Gordon was Amber¡¯s superior, he had always treated Amber like a wealthy scion. Thus, he was careful not to offend her in any way. On top of that, Gordon offered Amber various privileges at work. However, thetter never utilized any of those privileges. After some time, that reinforced Gordon¡¯s heartfelt respect for the youngdy. ¡°Hey, Amber!¡± uttered Gordon with his eyes squinted into a smile. With a respectful tone, Amber replied, ¡°How are you, chief officer?¡± Gordon responded puzzledly, ¡°It¡¯s time to go off work now. Didn¡¯t I tell you to call me Gordon after work hours?¡± Amber smiled and replied, ¡°Yes, Gordon.¡± The man shed a satisfied smile after he heard that. Then he continued, ¡°Uh, Amber, there¡¯s something I need to inform you. Over here, we received a notification from headquarters. You¡¯ve captured the most wanted criminal, Zachary, which counts as top merit for the nation. Initially, the headquarters want you to gain experience by transferring you to the city. After considering your personal preference, they¡¯ve decided to let you remain at our current police station. With that, the merit will be stepped down from top merit to secondary merit. However, they will still reward you with a car. On top of that, your bravery will bemended publicly throughout the state.¡± ¡°I wish to thank the organization for thismendation!¡± gushed Amber immediately. In her heart, she was ted by the news. It wasn¡¯t about the money or status for her. Her path was paved with hard work and perseverance along the way. That, to her, held the most meaning. Next, Amber reported to Gordon about Golden Years. She nned on officially removing the notice of freezing injunction from Golden Years the next day. Gordon was shocked and told her repeatedly that it was too dangerous for her to enter the ce. Amber replied, ¡°Gordon, my friend and I have assessed the dangers within the premises. Don¡¯t worry about it. I won¡¯t start on something if I can¡¯t finish it. Regarding this, my dad knows about it too. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask him.¡± In fact, Gordon would never ask Amber¡¯s father about it. After hearing Amber¡¯s firm tone, he said, ¡°Well, okay then. But you have to be careful.¡± Amber acknowledged Gordon¡¯s words and nodded. Naturally, Gordon knew he stood to benefit greatly if matters revolving around Golden Year could be resolved. However, he did not dare to im credit for Amber¡¯s work. Rather, as Amber was his subordinate, he stood to im some credit as long as those matters were adequately settled. Likewise, the arrest of Zachary benefitted him greatly in his career. After ending the call, Amber heaved a sigh of relief. Even though she was rather annoyed at Jonathan, she tried her best to finish the task that thetter entrusted her. Following that, Amber went for her bath. After that, she sat in front of her dressing-table mirror to blow- dry her hair. While drying her hair, she felt something different about herself. There was a subtle change in her that was quite discrete. However, it was noticeable after some scrutiny. Amber went up closer to the mirror. When she caught a clearer glimpse of her reflection, she noticed herplexion had improved. Theplexion on her face became taut and fair. There was even a pink radianceing through from her skin. Her dark eye circles were also gone, along with the pigmentation on her skin. Those changes could not be achieved with just cosmetics. That meant her body had recuperated well from the inside out. Lately, Amber felt her body was light and refreshed. ¡°What is happening to me? Is it because I drank Jonathan¡¯s blood?¡± muttered Amber under her breath. The more she thought about it, the surer she became. It was because of Jonathan¡¯s blood. While Amber was feeling pleased, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little weird. Does it mean Jonathan¡¯s blood is like an elixir of life? If his blood is so miraculous, I wonder what it¡¯d be like to consume more of it? With those thoughts, Amber chortled inadvertently. She was amazed by her own wild imagination. That night, Amber slept soundly like a baby. The next morning, she received a call from Jonathan. ¡°Amber!¡± eximed Jonathan, sounding quite thrilled. Although Amber was only half-awake, it delighted her to hear Jonathan¡¯s voice. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± asked Amber. She got up and sat on her bed. Jonathan gushed in delight, ¡°I have an excellent idea!¡± Feeling curious, Amber asked, ¡°What excellent idea are you talking about?¡± Jonathan exined, ¡°Tell the media we have hired an expert to do the job. In a while, I will buy a priest¡¯s robe. The rest of you will wait for me outside Golden Years. You and I will make our way into the ce for one quick round. When we exit the ce, we will tell the rest that we¡¯ve sessfully cleansed the ce of any spirits. Finally, we will get all the police officers to enter the premise. What do you think?¡± When Amber heard that, she asked puzzledly, ¡°Isn¡¯t that considered a hoax?¡± Jonathan replied, ¡°D*mn it, no. It¡¯s not a hoax. We really got rid of Felicia together. You must understand that we are trying to open up a bar business at Golden Years. Later on, the media will interview me for sure. I have to work on the publicity for now. As the owner of the business, I have to make sure the ce gets more exposure. Then patrons will feel safeing over to the bar!¡± Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Amber thought about it and answered, ¡°Well, okay then.¡± After a slight pause, she continued, ¡°Hey, what is your previous job? I¡¯ve seen you fighting, acting tough and crafty. You are also a shrewd businessman with such foresight. Nothing seems too difficult for you!¡± With a chuckle, Jonathan replied, ¡°Thank you for the praise!¡± Golden Years was a bar that seemed like a mysterious taboo in Horington. Most households in the city and businessmen knew about the existence of Golden Years. Golden Years attracted a strew of adventurous youths who were eager to explore the ce in the past. Unfortunately, most of them met with an untimely death after their venture into the premises. Even previous reporters who ran undercover interviews there died mysteriously in the end. After the huge sensation revolving around Golden Years in Horington, the government had no choice but to intervene. They tried hard to suppress any bad press about the ce. After some time, they sealed Golden Years with iron locks. The ce was officially dered out of bounds to the public. With that, there was finally peace from Golden Years. No one truly questioned the real horrors that took ce inside the establishment. Jonathan and Amber agreed to make another trip down to Golden Years in the evening. At that time, there would be more onlookers. Thus, they would get the sensational effect they were after. Beforehand, Amber contacted quite a number of reporters from various mediapanies. The reporters were all geared up for the event that evening. They wanted to get an exclusive big scoop for their media. At the front of the bar at Golden Years, Amber arranged for countless police cars and officers on patrol. In addition, they demarcated clear security lines surrounding the ce. To achieve a sessful event that night, Amber put in her utmost effort and endured all hardship. Meanwhile, the higher-ups wished to see a new lease of life injected into Golden Years after all these years. Thus, they were happy about the event. Many of the officials were worried about Amber¡¯s safety. However, she duly assured them otherwise. On top of that, Robert called the rest of the officials. He gave them the assurance and told them not to worry. Hence, the matter was set. At seven o¡¯clock sharp that evening, the sky turned dark gradually. News of Golden Years¡¯ reopening had been well-publicized before that. At that moment, Golden Years was swarmed with various crowds. For better crowd control, Amber allocated police reinforcement non-stop to the scene to help out. There was a huge plot of an empty field in front of Golden Years. The field appeared frosty white after they shone a bright light on it. Numerous media reporters stood by with their camera equipment. Together, they squatted, waiting around the perimeter of that empty field. That affair had turned out to be a mega-event. Yasmin and Jessica were enticed to attend the event that evening. Jennifer also tagged along with them. Together, the trio were seated in a police car. Later on, Jonathan and Amber arrived at the scene in a police car. The vehicle stopped in front of the empty field. Then the car doors were opened. Next, Jonathan and Amber got out of the car. The former was dressed in a traditional priest robe, along with a priest¡¯s hat on his head. Instantly, Jonathan stood out from the crowd with his attire. He put on a sophisticated aura that complemented his attire well. That added an other-worldly touch to his aura. Jonathan even had a fly-whisk with him. Once he got off the car, Jonathan dusted his fly-whisk charismatically a few times. Then he raised his hand and uttered, ¡°May God bless you! The air here reeks of hostility!¡± Jonathan articted his words clearly so everyone present could hear him. He was unaffected by the random noises from the background. When Amber saw that, she secretly marveled at Jonathan. What a great act! Immediately, hordes of media reporters rushed up to Jonathan for an exclusive interview. However, they were all stopped by the police officers on duty. The officers cordoned them off, pushing them back beyond the security line. Finally, a reporter yelled, ¡°Excuse me, Sir. Are you the priest hired by Golden Years to cleanse the ce of vengeful spirits tonight? Is it possible to interview you guys before you proceed?¡± Amber was against it as she did not want to create any unnecessary problems. However, Jonathan whispered in her ear, ¡°I¡¯ll take the interview.¡± This guy is still trying to hype it up. Resignedly, Amber eded to Jonathan¡¯s instruction. Meanwhile, Yasmin, Jessica, and Jennifer were still seated in the police car. With their binocrs, they took in everything Jonathan did. They were tickled by his antics. Those who didn¡¯t know Jonathan probably saw him as a divine priest who looked out of this world. For those who knew him, it was a different story. They would probably find his appearance rather hrious. Amber and Jonathan turned around and walked over to the security line. The former shed a gentle smile and said, ¡°We don¡¯t have much time. Hence, we can only spare five minutes to answer everyone¡¯s questions.¡± When the reporters heard Amber¡¯s words, they were exhrated. One female reporter took the lead and asked, ¡°Sir, do you think you can seed in your task today?¡± Trying to appear humble, Jonathan remarked, ¡°I will try my best.¡± The female reporter retorted, ¡°That means you are not confident enough.¡± Jonathan nearly choked on himself after he heard that. However, he continued with an expressionless face, ¡°I have been a follower of The Destino from a young age. No matter which form of art one chooses to follow, it is best to be humble in life.¡± That seemed like a perfect rebuttal for a remark like that. After that, Amber looked at Jonathan in a different light. This guy seems like an uncultured country bumpkin. As it turns out, he is rather wise after all. Before the female reporter could press on with another question, she was cut off by another male reporter. ¡±Sir, how do we address you? Do you believe in the paranormal in this world?¡± Jonathan replied, ¡°My ordained name in Destino Art is Zenyata, which means a state of emptiness. You asked me whether the paranormal exists in this world. I¡¯d say that question isn¡¯t scientific enough. I spent some time in Golden Years researching extensively on the topic.¡± When the reporters heard that, they sniggered a little. This priest even does research extensively on his own? With a straight face, Jonathan replied solemnly, ¡°There is most likely a case of misalignment in the electromaic fields between different forces within Golden Years. This creates a fatal toxin in its aftermath. While that is my view, I have not actually entered the ce yet. Hence, I will withhold my comment for now.¡± Jonathan felt a sense of ountability for his words. This was especially so when his words would be national news. Naturally, Jonathan did not wish to promote superstition excessively in front of the media. He knew that the government would not be supportive of that. Even if there were truly spirits, the media coverage would still fall back on science for a usible exnation. That was usually how it was handled. I Am Unstoppable Chapter 87 I Am Unstoppable Chapter 87 Chapter 87 War Of Words At least, Jonathan would nevere up with the theory of the ce being haunted. ¡°How would you exin the paranormal activities in Golden Years back then?¡± another reporter asked Jonathan. It seemed that Jonathan had be the center of the spotlight while Amber was just an insignificant character. Jonathan replied, ¡°I have to enter the ce before I can give you an answer for that.¡± The reporter pressed on, ¡°Some masters entered Golden Years in the past, and they died inside. Aren¡¯t you afraid of being rebuked?¡± This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Jonathan responded tly, ¡°Certain things need to be solved somehow. We can¡¯t give up just because somebody else has failed, right?¡± Seeing everyone start to raise more questions, Amber piped up, ¡°All right, everyone. That¡¯s it for the interview. We are entering Golden Years now.¡± The police, who were around them, stopped the reporters from approaching them after hearing Amber¡¯s words. All of a sudden, a loud voice rang out from the crowd. ¡°I think you guys are putting on a show. There¡¯s nothing inside Golden Years at all. This priest is only fishing for fame. I think you guys intend to cheat the public. Otherwise, why won¡¯t you let us follow inside?¡± As soon as the words came out, everyone started to butt in. The yells from the crowd continued to grow louder. Amber¡¯s face turned pale instantly. She felt that the situation was getting out of hand. They would be exposed if they allowed the reporter to join them. At that moment, she became panicked. It was useless to suppress the public uproar at that point as all the cameras from the media were directed at Amber and Jonathan. Amber nced at Jonathan unwittingly, seeking support from the man at such times of need. Jonathan didn¡¯t reveal a tinge of panic on his face. He looked at the cameras calmly. A reporter asked, ¡°Sir, do you have anything to say?¡± Jonathan smiled as he replied, ¡°I have nothing to hide in everything I do.¡± His voice was powerful even in an environment full of noise. He continued, ¡°I wonder who was the one who gave those mocking remarks earlier. Would you step out, please?¡± No one stepped forward. Instead, someone tried to kick up a ruckus again. ¡°Why don¡¯t you bring us inside with you? How do we know if you are putting on a show?¡± Jonathan smiled faintly. ¡°Verbal abuse is also an act of violence, especially words thate from the press media. To Golden Years, I¡¯m an outsider. I believe everyone knows what happened inside there better than I do. There was once a school organization with over hundreds of students trying to get in there, but to no avail. Could I make up an incident like that? Mr. Jones once thought of abolishing Golden Years, but it ended up a futile attempt. Did I make that up, too?¡± He paused before continuing, ¡°I¡¯m trying to do something good here, but everyone seems to get me wrong. The decision I¡¯ve made today to enter Golden Years is a matter of life and death. It also put my reputation at stake. Why would you guys want to see me as someone with sinister intent?¡± His words made perfect sense. Everyone from every corner heard him well. In no time, the crowd was riled up because of Jonathan¡¯s words. Though they couldn¡¯t hear the conversation between those reporters, they could still get a brief idea from what they heard from Jonathan. Moreover, Jonathan¡¯s voice was booming even without the use of a speaker. That proved that Jonathan was a man with true capability. Just when the crowd wanted toe to Jonathan¡¯s defense, a male reporter climbed up to the roof of a car suddenly. That man was Jacob Sorelle, a reporter from Sunrise Daily News. The purpose he was there that day was to seek attention on behalf of Sunrise Daily News. Meanwhile, the cameras had already focused on him from below. He was holding a microphone. Hence, his voice could be heard from a distance when he spoke. Putting up a righteous front, Jacob said, ¡°Sir, I was the one who questioned your credibility earlier. Let me ask you; if you are not making up any of these, why can¡¯t you let us follow you in and report what¡¯s in there? You¡¯ve talked so much and stirred up our emotions. Is it because you¡¯re feeling guilty?¡± As soon as the words left his lips, Jonathan suddenly leaped onto the van as high as two meters. His movement was so light as though he had superpowers. In fact, that wasn¡¯t some kind of superpower he just performed. His power was up to five hundred kilograms. Even climbing a wall was not a challenge to him whatsoever. The crowd, especially those younger generations, eximed in shock, ¡°Oh my! That¡¯s a superpower!¡± ¡°He jumped over to the van as though there¡¯s adder.¡± ¡°This priest is really brilliant!¡± Everyone started discussing out loud. Yasmin, Jennifer, and Jessica were watching aside anxiously. They noticed that Jonathan was in trouble. Nheless, they couldn¡¯t extend any help at that moment. Jacob was shocked by Jonathan¡¯s behavior. He thought that thetter wanted to beat him up. ¡°May God bless you!¡± Jonathan put his palms together as he spoke and waved his fly-whisk. Jacob was stunned for a second. His reaction was swift. ¡°Sir, do you want to exin yourself?¡± Jonathan smiled as he responded, ¡°Actually, I am curious. Why are you so certain that I¡¯m making these up? Do you have any evidence? If you don¡¯t, how could you make such a serious usation against me? Is that the professionalism a reporter should have? By the way, which newspaper company are you from?¡± Swoosh! Beads of cold sweat formed on Jacob¡¯s forehead instantly. Jeez! This man is good at talking indeed! Are all the priests nowadays so sharp-witted? He replied, ¡°I¡¯m a reporter from Sunrise Daily News, Sir. I am only suspecting. As professional media, we have the right to raise our doubts on anything we find suspicious. It¡¯s our job to uncover the truth for the public!¡± That answer left no room to retort. Jonathan sneered inwardly. Then, he said, ¡°I can¡¯t even protect myself when I get in there. How could I bring a bunch of reporters with me? Who will be held liable if anything goes wrong? I don¡¯t mind about death. But, can you do the same?¡± Jacob replied instantly, ¡°Of course, I can.¡± He couldn¡¯t show any signs of weakness in front of the crowd. Jonathan responded, ¡°Good. Well, you can lead the rest inside to investigate the truth now. I¡¯ll wait for you guys outside.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Jacob was rendered speechless. Jonathan continued, ¡°Since all of you think that there¡¯s nothing inside and that I was making it up, why don¡¯t you find out the truth yourselves?¡± Those reporters felt terrified at the idea instantly. Even Jacob stopped talking. Jonathan scoffed and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you mock me earlier? It seems like you¡¯re all talk but no actions!¡± Many people startedughing out loud upon hearing him. A reporter couldn¡¯t help but rebuke, ¡°Sir, as a priest, how could you talk so nastily? Is that how you are taught in The Destino?¡± ¡°May God bless you!¡± With that said, Jonathan swung the fly-whisk in his hand again. His voice was loud and clear. He continued, ¡°In The Destino, we learn about kindness. Nheless, we¡¯re mortals too. We have emotions like everyone else. In The Destino, we emphasize reaping what you sow. Do you need me to borate on that?¡± ¡°Haha. Well said!¡± a youngster eximed in joy. The crowd seemed to be fond of Jonathan for his sharp wit. Each of his words was straight to the point yet contained profound meaning. Even Yasmin, Jessica, Jennifer, and Amber looked at him with admiration. They felt that Jonathan was someone they would take a lifetime to understand. It was as though nothing in the world would stump him. At that moment, Jacob, who was still standing on top of the van, felt embarrassed. Gritting his teeth, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll go. I¡¯ll expose your true color today!¡± With that said, he jumped down from the van and headed in the direction of the entrance of Golden Years. Amber felt anxious at how things were developing. She was in no position to stop Jacob. However, their efforts would be wasted if he entered the ce. ¡°Hold on!¡± Jonathan jumped down from the van. Upon seeing Jonathan stop him, Jacob felt his doubt had been confirmed. He sneered, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Sir, are you afraid now?¡± Jonathan shook his head as he replied, ¡°You idiot, your behavior is unreasonable. I should¡¯ve let you die in there. But, God is kind. I can¡¯t let you die like that without doing anything. Here is an amulet to keep you alive.¡± Jacob felt terrified after listening to his words. Yet, he couldn¡¯t back off. As it was a matter of life and death, he didn¡¯t turn Jonathan¡¯s offer down. He went up to Jonathan immediately. Thetter bit his finger and wrote some symbols with his blood on Jacob¡¯s forehead. Then, he said, ¡°You may go now!¡± Thinking that he had protection now, Jacob turned around and left confidently. Amber quickly went over to Jonathan. Anxiously, she asked in a low voice, ¡°What should we do now?¡± Jonathan replied tly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Everything is in ce.¡± Upon hearing his assurance, she felt relieved instantly. No wonder! He has arranged ahead! The police nced at Amber for her approval when they saw Jacob entering the building. ¡°Let him in,¡± Amber said. Soon, the roller shutters opened up. It wasplete darkness inside Golden Years. When the light shone in, a pale-faced woman appeared suddenly. Her face was in a distorted state, and her eyes were bleeding. Many police officers were shocked by that sight. The rest of the reporters weren¡¯t allowed to step into that building. Before entering, Jacob had already noticed that female ghost. Thetter widened her eyes suddenly as she stared at him frigidly. Jacob was frightened out of his wits instantly. He felt his blood turning cold. Letting out a shriek, he stumbled backward and copsed to the ground unconsciously. ¡°Hurry up! Send him to the hospital!¡± Though Amber wasn¡¯t sure what had happened inside the building, she asked her subordinate to drag Jacob out immediately. Everyone on the site was in a state of horror watching that scene. Then, Jonathan turned to face the reporters. He asked, ¡°So, does anyone still want to go in there?¡± No one dared to give any response anymore. Noticing that he had gotten the oue he wanted, he walked into Golden Years with Amber the next second. The roller shutters were shut as soon as the duo went inside. I Am Unstoppable Chapter 88 I Am Unstoppable Chapter 88 Chapter 88 Horror Themed Bar Amber asked Jonathan, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Her own shlight illuminated the female ghost before them, but she remained admirably calm. The female ghost shot them a hostile and spiteful re that could send chills up one¡¯s spine. Amber would have been petrified had she not be emotionally numbed toward paranormal urrences. Jonathan replied, ¡°Let¡¯s talk inside.¡± He led the way deeper into the ce, even greeting the ghost with a friendly wave. Surprisingly, the ghost returned his gesture. The three of them entered the warehouse. Then, the female ghost peeled off the intricate mask she had been wearing, revealing her true identity. ¡°Polly?¡± Amber recognized the famous businesswoman. Oh my goodness! The ghost was Polly all along! I was just wondering why she didn¡¯t show up today. Polly smiled sheepishly and exined, ¡°That rascal Jonathan forced me to help out.¡± Amber returned her smile. ¡°Thank God you¡¯re here today, Polly. Someone might¡¯ve seen through our n if not for your appearance. How embarrassing that would be!¡± She paused before addressing Jonathan, ¡°Had you been expecting trouble?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not Gabriel, and I can hardly see into the future. I just thought it was prudent to prepare for the worst,¡± Jonathan replied. Amber¡¯s esteem for Jonathan grew. He may look unreliable, but he¡¯s a meticulous nner. Afterward, Jonathan said to Polly, ¡°We can¡¯t go out like this, Polly. We need to make this ce look like it¡¯s been through massive destruction. Amber, you should fire a few shots. If the media asks, we¡¯ll say that this ce isn¡¯t haunted. The maic field around here has been quite chaotic, and it¡¯s been causing hallucinations. As for the mess, we¡¯ll leave it up to the public¡¯s spection. In any case, we¡¯ve cracked the mystery here.¡± Polly acknowledged his instructions with a nod. She grinned and replied, ¡°You never know, but your horror-themed bar may well be the most famous bar in the country. You¡¯ll be raking in a lot of money! I guess I made the right decision to invest in this ce.¡± Chuckling, Jonathan responded, ¡°That¡¯s a given! Would I introduce my investors to losing ventures?¡± After the three of them finalized their game n, Jonathan and Polly began to wreck the ce. They stomped their feet on the ground, producing rifts in the ground as tall as a human. Cracks snaked across the ground at an rming rate. Meanwhile, Amber fired her gun haphazardly in all directions, using up all her bullets. Themotion convinced the reporters camped outside the bar that an intense battle was happening inside the establishment. The gun shots did not seem to end. Reporters and police officers surrounding the bar broke out in a cold sweat. Approximately half an hourter, the roller shutters opened, revealing Jonathan and Amber. Both were covered in dust and debris, looking as though they had rolled across the floor. Sweat beaded on Jonathan¡¯s pale face. The man fainted the minute he stepped out of the ce. Amber was dumbfounded. He¡¯s shirking his responsibility! Do I have to do the interview alone now? She wished she could faint then, yet the sess of their n now depended on her. The reporters surged forward to interview Amber. She appeared drained as she replied curtly, ¡°We¡¯ve resolved the situation inside the bar. You may go in and see for yourselves. Can we leave the details for another day? My master and I are exhausted. Thank you.¡± The police held the reporters back, allowing Polly and Jonathan to enter the police car. The car sped off as the reporters squeezed into Golden Years to obtain firsthand information. Curious members of the public, however, were not allowed to enter. That night, a slew of theories about Golden Years shook the city of Horington. Talk about Golden Years dominated the headlines of every newspaper the next day. The incident was even published in newspapers in other cities. Both print and digital media reported heavily on the degree of destruction and depth of the cracks on the floor of the bar. The damage appeared manmade. Footprints around the cracks made breaking news. The paranormal incident in Golden Years spread like wildfire. Numerous experts were interviewed about the incident. They pointed out the curious incident and debunked its paranormal activity with science. Videos of the police officers clearing the bar made the rounds. All evidence pointed to a single conclusion ¡ª there was no paranormal activity in Golden Years.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Amber epted an interview three days after the incident. She looked into the cameras and repeated everything Jonathan had said. In other words, she firmly denied the existence of ghosts in the establishment. Of course, the spection surrounding the incident continued. However, like every other sensational incident, it was bound to lose steam and be water cooler gossip in time. Perhaps several versions of the incident would end up circting among the public. Jonathan promptly became the new owner of Golden Years after Dilbert had transferred ownership of the bar to him. The process had been a smooth one thanks to Amber¡¯s involvement. After the high-profile conclusion to Golden Years¡¯ rumored haunting, Jonathan locked himself in his room and got to work. Jennifer visited him the next day with breakfast. Jonathan happened to be scribbling and sketching a blueprint. She was surprised that Jonathan knew how to design a blueprint. Jennifer knew he had been busy working on Golden Years. She was incredibly touched that he was doing all of this for her. She ensured that she would not disturb him as she quietly saw to his everyday needs. On the third night after the incident, Jonathan finallypleted the draft for his ns. He summoned Polly, Jessica, Yasmin, Jennifer, and Amber for a meeting. They met at Polly¡¯s coffee house. Opening a bar was initially an impulsive decision on Jonathan¡¯s part. He was determined to see things through now that he had decided to go for a horror-themed bar. Jonathan was optimistic and driven. He had the perfect location, timing, andwork to execute his ns. The meeting took ce in a brightly lit room at the coffee house. Jessica and the others had been dying to know about the Golden Years incident for days. They called Jonathan persistently. He imed that he had been too busy, but he promised to exin everything in detail two dayster. The highly anticipated day had arrived. Before Jonathan could say a thing, Jessica blurted, ¡°Darn it, Jonathan. What the heck happened? I¡¯ve heard about Golden Years¡¯ alleged haunting for years. What on earth is going on?¡± Jennifer, Polly, and Yasmin shared her curiosity. Polly was especially eager to know the truth. She had been to Golden Years several times, but she had never dared to stray past its entrance. She was well acquainted with the unspeakable horrors within the bar. Jonathan¡¯s resolution of the incident impressed her a great deal. He¡¯s an extraordinary man! The only people who knew what really happened were Jonathan and Amber. Realizing he could not sidestep the issue, Jonathan told them all about Felicia¡¯s spirit. He talked about the Crimson Onyx Sect, including how he and Amber had gotten rid of Felicia¡¯s murderer, Gabriel. However, he left out his discovery of the Great Tribtion and his identity as the Chosen One. Jonathan kept his description brief. Jennifer, Yasmin, and Jessica gaped as he told his story. Their hearts leaped to their throats. They thought the incident was fantastical enough to go down in the legend books. The harrowing parts of the story were even more exhrating than those carefully choreographed scenes in blockbuster films. Polly fell into deep thought. She was an intelligent woman, and she had immediately surmised that Jonathan was hiding some things from them. She kept her suspicions to herself. She decided to interrogate Jonathan in private. At her core, Polly was different from Jessica and the rest. After he exined everything, Jonathan added, ¡°Over the past few days, I¡¯ve drawn up a proposal. Here are copies for everyone. Let me know if you think it¡¯s feasible.¡± He picked up the proposals on the table and gave each of them a copy. Jonathan typically maintained a devil-may-care attitude to life. When he got down to business, however, it was impossible to nitpick about his work. The proposal he shared detailed the development ns for Golden Years. His first suggestion was to reopen Golden Years as a horror-themed bar. He then addressed theyout of Golden Years. Itprised two floors, spanning an area of close to two thousand square meters. Fifteen years ago, the ce cost Dilbert just shy of three million to build. As Horington¡¯s tourism boomed, the city had been attracting various development projects over the years, causing property prices to skyrocket. Golden Years was now worth about ten million. Like all buildings near the sea, Golden Years was restricted to a maximum height of two floors. Typhoon risks prevented the construction of tall buildings along the coast. The present worth of Golden Years was a mere ten million because of its rumored haunting. Even after its resolution, no one dared to invest in the business. Jonathan outlined his n to turn the bar¡¯s crutch into an advantage by operating on a horror theme. Once they cemented the horror theme as the bar¡¯s selling point, the building could easily be worth over thirty million. Real estate cost a pretty penny in Horington, and Golden Years belonged to amercial estate. If the government or other developers eventually nned to revamp the area, it was hard to imagine the astronomical price that Golden Years wouldmand then. Jonathan stressed from the very beginning that Golden Years waspany property. It did not belong to a particr individual. Simply put, everyone¡¯s investment had produced a handsome return even before the bar reopened for business. His proposal was both insightful and rational, reassuring Jennifer and the others. The proposal moved on to borate on the designs for the horror-themed bar. Jonathan nned to revamp the first floor into a professional bar. Additionally, he would feature the best bands to perform live music in the establishment. Once a month, the bar would organize a masquerade ball to attract more clientele. The first floor would ultimately be converted into thirty-six luxurious private rooms, equipped with state- of-the-art sound systems and appliances. Jonathan wanted the best service for their future clients. He stressed that they would never provide unsavory or illegal services on the premises. Such practices were rampant in the industry, and would hardly increase the appeal of Golden Years. Jonathan dered, ¡°We¡¯re going to turn this horror-themed bar into a trustworthy establishment. I want every man and woman to feel at ease even if their spouses visit our bar. People should feel proud to visit an honorable establishment like ours! We¡¯re going to revolutionize the bar industry and be the best of the best!¡± It was a bold ambition. Jessica, Yasmin, Jennifer, and even Polly were amazed. Their eyes brightened at the idea. They initially assumed that Jonathan was pulling their leg when he announced his intention to open a bar. The women were pleasantly surprised to realize that he had identified a solid business opportunity for their investment. They unequivocally agreed that it was a good project. The proposal had not left the second floor out. It described ns for a mysterious, ghostly garden on the top floor of the building. He wanted to install a pneuma wishing well, using it to retell Felicia¡¯s story as a beautiful tragedy. The story would conclude with Felicia bing the God of Love. Bar visitors could then pray for her blessings at the wishing well. It would look just like the wishing well in Gregan. I Am Unstoppable Chapter 89 I Am Unstoppable Chapter 89 Chapter 89 The Great Tribtion Young people always longed for romantic love in their rtionships. That was why, Felicia, God of Love, existed. Such a marketing trick could attract the attention of youngsters across the country. Jonathan intended to make the horror-themed bar a world-renowned nationalndmark that brought in people from all around the world. Furthermore, Horington itself was a well-loved tourist destination. The horror-themed bar and Horington complemented each other very well as a promising project. A wishing pond for the God of Love would be built on the second floor, alongside a description of Felicia¡¯s biography. They would turn the whole thing into a beautiful legend. Apart from these, Soul Cocktails would be served on the second floor too. For the Soul Cocktail, Jonathan specifically highlighted that he had invited the most reputable bartenders to create ten cocktails that could give one the taste of happiness, heartbreak, and many other emotions. He himself had tasted such a cocktail in a foreign bar before. Hence, this n of his was achievable. Jonathan enclosed a blueprint together with his proposal. Upon reading the detailed proposal, everyone couldn¡¯t help but admire him for being a remarkable jack- of-all-trades. No matter to which venture capital firm the proposal was handed, it would attractrge amounts of investments. Polly was the first to put the proposal aside. She smiled faintly at Jonathan as she said, ¡°Tell me. How much money are we to invest?¡± Jonathan snapped his fingers and chuckled. ¡°You know me so well, Polly. I¡¯ve gathered all of you here today to discuss additional funds for this project. Originally, I nned to open an ordinary bar for six million. However, the opportunity is here now. That¡¯s why I¡¯m thinking about raising the stakes. Polly, Yasmin, and Jessy, I want you to invest another five million each. Do you have any problems with that?¡± Polly agreed without hesitation, ¡°No problem.¡± Jessica and Yasmin exchanged nces before shing him a smile. ¡°No problem.¡± Jennifer and Amber, however, felt a little awkward about the situation. Jonathan let out a chuckle. ¡°All right. Thank goodness I¡¯ve got these three richdies here. Anyway, the share distribution remains unchanged. The money you¡¯ve invested will be returned to you in cash once it¡¯s profitable, and the dividends afterward will still be the same. Do youdies have any problems with that?¡± Polly, Yasmin, and Jessica did not really care about money, especially since Jonathan would be handling it. Hence, they responded, ¡°No problem.¡± Amber said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t feel right. I¡¯d better take lesser shares.¡± Jennifer added, ¡°Yes, especially since I didn¡¯t even put in much effort into this project. Just give me a little bit will do.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t possibly do that,¡± Jonathan rejected right away. ¡°Jen, you shouldn¡¯t take less because you¡¯re the star of the bar. Amber, you have social connections all over Horington. You definitely y anCopyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. important role here.¡± He paused before continuing, ¡°Most importantly, I didn¡¯t intend to make more money by opening the bar. We would have other channels and opportunities that require less effort if that¡¯s what we¡¯re going for. In truth, I¡¯ve gathered all of you here because you are my friends, and friendship is much more important than money.¡± Right after he said that, Polly smiled faintly. ¡°Like you said, friendship is priceless. I don¡¯t care if I can get my money back. You can take the money if you want.¡± Jonathan felt a surge of warmth when he heard that. Jessica then said, ¡°That¡¯s right. You can be annoying sometimes, but you treat Yasmin and me as your friends. I¡¯m totally fine if you want to use the money yourself.¡± Yasmin, on the other hand, smiled and said nothing, but her meaning was evident. Jonathan¡¯s charm had led to this. ¡°All right, then. Let¡¯s cut the crap.¡± Jonathan pped the table upon reaching the decision. He added, ¡°Now, I¡¯m going to assign some tasks to you. First, we need a team of interior designers. Yasmin and Jessy, since you girls are adept in this, I¡¯ll leave it to both of you. Is that okay?¡± Jessica and Yasmin nodded in agreement. Then, Jonathan looked at Polly and said, ¡°Polly, please set up a team to take charge of the recruitment and training of waiters and princesses. Don¡¯t forget to recruit management personnel and other positions for the bar, and have their sries and amodation arranged. All these expenses shall be charged under our project funding.¡± Hearing that, Polly could not help but smile bitterly. ¡°Heartless brat. How can you give me the most exhausting task? What will you be doing?¡± Jonathanughed. ¡°I¡¯ll be responsible for hiring technical personnel, bartenders, and other talents.¡± Polly did not say much. After all, she could still manage such small matters. Jonathan then said to Amber, ¡°Amber, you¡¯ve got the easiest task. I want you to deal with the government. Please invite a few high-ranking officials for the ribbon-cutting ceremony when we¡¯re open for business. I want our bar to be a sunrise industry.¡± Amber replied, ¡°No problem!¡± Apparently, it would be a piece of cake for her. ¡°What about me?¡± Jennifer asked. She felt slightly uneasy, thinking that there was nothing for her to contribute. Jonathan shed her a smile. ¡°Since you¡¯re the big boss, you¡¯ll take charge of the ounts. We¡¯ll hire a professional ountant in the future.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do my best.¡± Jennifer nodded. After everything had been decided, Jonathan heaved a long sigh of relief. ¡°Now, let¡¯s celebrate!¡± Everyone agreed with him. They drank quite a lot of wine during dinner. They also disyed hope for the future. The construction of the horror-themed bar began in full swing a weekter. Jonathan requested Yasmin and the otherdies to create a publicity program, rendering the horror- themed bar grand and mysterious. Jennifer also got bus. She had not much time to think about her rtionship. Her days were well-spent. She would take a shower and go to bed after work every day. Jonathan, on the other hand, continued to spy on Jennifer. He cherished every moment he had, as he would be very busy after the bar opened for business. During his free time, he would go to Rose Couture or the bar, where he would asionally flirt with Jessica, joke around with Yasmin, and chat up Amber. He carried on his rxing days without a care in the world. The construction of the horror-themed bar had utilized the resources to the maximum. The media continued to pay attention to the project. That was because Amber had gone through her contacts, while Jonathan and the others had also given the media lots of benefits. Their days had been ordinary but fulfilling. Meanwhile, there had been no news from Leonardo and the disciples of Strikezone Martial Arts, which was indeed bizarre. Even Jonathan himself would asionally forget about them, yet he remained vignt. After all, Jonathan could only roll with the punches at the moment. He knew Leonardo had been biding his time for an opportunity to end the former in one blow. Jonathan and Polly talked about many things. He even told her about the Great Tribtion and the Chosen One. Polly was not at all surprised. Instead, she said, ¡°It will happen eventually.¡± Stunned by her statement, Jonathan asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Polly tried to exin, ¡°Let me put it this way. If Earth is akin to a human body, then humans are equivalent to the cells in the body. So, humans are the cells of Earth, and there are billions of us. Does this make sense?¡± Jonathan rubbed his nose before answering, ¡°I¡¯m a fool if I can¡¯t understand this.¡± Polly shed him a smile before continuing, ¡°Some cells mutate and be viruses, which exins the existence of legendary expert fighters and hidden demons. These viruses eventually be a burden on the body. At this point, the body¡¯s immune system starts to kick in. For Earth, that¡¯s the Heavenly Law.¡± Jonathan pondered before asking, ¡°It makes some sense. Is it possible that these viruses multiply and kill the body in the end?¡± Polly stated, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s possible. If the demons are rampant and highly capable, they will wreak havoc and destroy Earth. You see, people die when their immune system is destroyed.¡± Jonathan said, ¡°Demons have always been honest. Humans are the ones waging wars, and those cause huge damage to Earth.¡± Polly added, ¡°You¡¯re right. Global warming is happening now. Do you know what that means?¡± Jonathan replied, ¡°That means Earth has a fever. It¡¯s simr to a person catching a cold, isn¡¯t it?¡± Polly borated, ¡°Yes. If things go on like this, Earth will be destroyed. The has existed for ages. Our civilization is nothingpared to that. In fact, life existed on Earth billions of years ago. It could be that the civilization back then had developed to a certain stage and destroyed Earth¡¯s immune system, which led to the¡¯s major destruction and the extinction of all life forms. Then, the remained frozen for billions of years. When life gradually returned, another round of civilization began.¡± Upon hearing that, Jonathan couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly. ¡°We¡¯re going too far with this discussion.¡± Polly, however, went on, ¡°Old-fashioned weapons used in the previous wars did not cause a huge impact on Earth. The current industrial revolution is the culprit. For example, car exhaust emissions damage the environment. Luckily, humans have been putting efforts into reforestation to protect the environment. Eventually, Earth¡¯s condition gets a little better. Since the¡¯s immune system has not been destroyed, the immune system we refer to as Heavenly Law has started to recover itself. This is how the Great Tribtion works.¡± ¡°What about the Chosen One? What are they supposed to do?¡± asked Jonathan. Polly answered, ¡°Our immune system regtes our health by itself. It will trigger the respective cells and organs to heal our wounds. It¡¯s akin to Heavenly Law arranging for the Chosen One to eliminate the demons, which were the viruses in the body. Have I made it clear for you?¡± Jonathan rubbed his nose as he said, ¡°But I have no intention to kill the demons at all. Furthermore, everyone has their own destiny. Why should I end someone¡¯s life for nothing? I can¡¯t win against those old devils anyway.¡± Polly said, ¡°That¡¯s because the Great Tribtion is yet to be activated. Once it¡¯s activated, there¡¯s no way you can stay out of this any longer. A lot of things are predestined. Perhaps Leonardo is the root cause.¡± Jonathan sighed softly, feeling slightly ominous. I wonder what that brat is up to now. I Am Unstoppable Chapter 90 I Am Unstoppable Chapter 90 Chapter 90 Nascent Soul Expert The horror-themed bar was currently under renovation and construction. Jonathan was willing to decorate the bar and open it as quickly as possible at any cost. Many of the materials were environmental-friendly and formaldehyde-free. At the same time, Jennifer had her hands full. Sometimes, she had to travel between ces, but it was inconvenient because she didn¡¯t have a car. She would take Jonathan¡¯s AMC Gremlin most of the time, but Jonathan needed it too. Thus, they believed it was time to buy a car. Jennifer was, of course, embarrassed to suggest it because she hadn¡¯t invested much. On the other hand, Jonathan had already made up his mind, saying that the car would be used as an asset for the bar. He held a meeting with Jessica and Yasmin, and the two of them had no objections. Initially, Jessica wanted to suggest there were extra cars in herpany. But after giving it some thought, she felt it was better to follow Jonathan¡¯s decision. As for Polly, her agreement was a given. Between her and Jonathan, there was no need to be formal. ¡°Okay, Jen, it¡¯s a deal. You should get a car,¡± said Jonathan. Jennifer asked, ¡°Which car do you suggest, and what¡¯s the appropriate pricing?¡± Jonathan replied, ¡°We need a good car to match our bar¡¯s image. Probably around one million.¡± Jennifer was taken aback. ¡°But the bar has just began operation. There are many aspects where money is needed. Isn¡¯t it a waste to buy a car that is worth one million?¡± Jonathan smiled. ¡°It¡¯s not a waste. Sacrifices must be made so that our ambitious dream maye true.¡± Jennifer didn¡¯t say much since Jonathan had insisted. She asked again, ¡°Which brand do you rmend?¡± Jonathan advised, ¡°You decide. Just don¡¯t buy a Mercedes-Benz.¡± Confused, Jennifer asked, ¡°Why not?¡± Jonathan rubbed his nose and muttered, ¡°Because it¡¯s used as a taxi in Beshya, Granatano.¡± His words made Jennifer speechless. On the same day, Jennifer bought an Audi A8 for about nine hundred and fifty thousand. The car¡¯s paint job was exquisite, making it look desirable. Jennifer asked Jonathan to take the Audi A8, and she would take the AMC Gremlin. Jonathan refused. ¡°Jen, you are the boss of the bar. So, you have to drive a good car. I¡¯ll stick to my AMC Gremlin. It¡¯s decided.¡± Jennifer couldn¡¯t convince Jonathan, so she obliged. Judging from the current situation, they should also move to a better home. However, Jonathan didn¡¯t want to move. Jennifer often suggested renting a better ce, but Jonathan wasn¡¯t very enthusiastic about it. He preferred to stay where they were. Finally, Jennifer smiled and asked, ¡°Jon, you don¡¯t want to be separated from me, is that right? We can rent a house and live together.¡± That was true. However, he was too embarrassed to admit it because that was tantamount to cohabitation. He was worried that Jennifer would disagree. Now that Jennifer had taken the initiative to say so, Jonathan was more than pleased. ¡°Really?¡± Jonathan blurted. Jennifer¡¯s face was as red as a tomato. She said, ¡°Of course, we should rent a bigger house. We will have our respective rooms, so don¡¯t get any funny ideas.¡± Jonathan burst intoughter. ¡°Of course, I know that. Well, I¡¯ll start looking for a house.¡± Jennifer was all smiles. Although she thought herself pretty bold to say so, Jennifer was serious about her rtionship with Jonathan. She didn¡¯t give a damn about what other people think. The most important thing was that she was living the life she wanted. Then, Jonathan went house-hunting in his AMC Gremlin. He worried that he would not be able to peek at Jennifer in the shower in the future. Now that Jennifer had offered to live together, Jonathan decided to find a house directly and install a secret pinhole camera in the bathroom. That way, he could continue to be a Peeping Tom! How wonderful! It was already the middle of July. Horington was a coastal city. High temperatures were the norm. Even in winter, it could be as warm as spring. It was three in the afternoon. Jonathan had gone looking for houses under the scorching sun. Although he had turned on the air conditioner in the car, the heat was unbearable. He wandered along the streets like a headless chicken before deciding to give Polly a call. Polly said, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that I have a house for Jennifer?¡± There was a pause. ¡°Wait, are you nning to move in with her?¡± Jonathan smiled and rified, ¡°We will stay in separate rooms, Polly. Don¡¯t overthink.¡± Polly taunted, ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything. I think you are the one who¡¯s overthinking.¡± Jonathanughed. ¡°Well, where is it? I would like to have a look now.¡± Polly responded, ¡°I¡¯m busy at the moment. I¡¯ll get Donovan to go with you.¡± Jonathan agreed. Half an hourter, Jonathan met up with Donovan. Donovan took Jonathan to the unit, which was located on the twelfth floor of a residential building in the city center. It was equipped with three bedrooms, a dining hall, and a living hall. The interior design was magnificent. They could move in immediately. Jonathan was very satisfied, but he found it rather odd. So, he asked, ¡°It¡¯s such a fine unit, but why didn¡¯t Polly move it after it¡¯s been renovated?¡± Donovan exined, ¡°Indeed, Ms. McDaniels had lived here at one point, but she moved out because of the noise.¡± Jonathan couldn¡¯t believe his luck. ¡°That¡¯s nice. I¡¯ve struck a bargain!¡± Donovan smiled. After that, Donovan handed the key to Jonathan. Jonathan took the key and bade farewell to Donovan. However, Jonathan didn¡¯t call Jennifer on the spot to tell her the good news. He needed to install the pinhole camera. Jonathan racked his mind. He did not know where he could get one. Getting one connected to a computer would be unwise. If Jennifer discovered the secret when she entered his room to clean, he would be left with eggs on his face. Jonathan would easily settle this issue if he was abroad. Jonathan was at a loss, but he didn¡¯t want to give up either because peeking at Jennifer in the shower was his source of happiness in Horington. Luckily for him, it was not urgent. In the meantime, Jonathan would stay mom about it, since it was normal to spend several days looking for a suitable house. In a blink of an eye, it was already five in the afternoon. Jonathan was searching for a ce to have his dinner when Amber called him. ¡°Jonathan, would you like to have dinner with us tonight?¡± Jonathanughed. ¡°Haha. I was just thinking about dinner when you called!¡± Amber proceeded to taunt him, ¡°Shut up. I¡¯m not the one treating you. My friend is.¡± Jonathan was stunned. He asked curiously, ¡°Why does your friend want to invite me to dinner? We don¡¯t know each other.¡± Amber went on, ¡°No one knows everybody from the minute they¡¯re born, all right? We make friends along the way!¡± Jonathan asked, ¡°Is it a man or a woman?¡± Amber teased, ¡°What will you do if it¡¯s a man?¡± Jonathan rebutted, ¡°Why would I be interested in a man inviting me to dinner? I¡¯m not gay. I won¡¯t go.¡± Amber gritted her teeth. ¡°You¡¯re unbelievable.¡± Jonathan snickered. ¡°Is it a woman?¡± Amber confirmed, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± She paused and went on, ¡°A gorgeous woman, in fact, but you don¡¯t stand a chance. Just take good care of Jennifer.¡± Jonathan cackled. He changed his mind. ¡°A gorgeous woman, you say? I¡¯ll be there.¡± He was somewhat curious about the woman¡¯s intentions, but he supposed he could give it a go. He would like to see how she looked like. It should be worth his time. After that, Jonathan set an appointment with Amber. Just as Jonathan was getting ready to go, Jennifer called, ¡°Jonathan, I bought some food. Are you coming back for dinner?¡± Startled, Jonathan asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you busy today?¡± Jennifer answered, ¡°I¡¯ve been so busytely that I haven¡¯t been able to enjoy a meal with you at home. I¡¯ve set aside work today just to spend time with you. Can youe back soon?¡± Jonathan was a skirt-chaser. He was eager to meet the beautiful woman Amber had just mentioned. So, he quickly came up with a lie. ¡°Jen, I would love to, but Amber has something to discuss with me tonight. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t make it.¡± Jennifer was dumbfounded to hear that, but she didn¡¯t think much about it. She understood that Jonathan and Amber often had things to discuss. Jennifer reminded him, ¡°Well, take care. Don¡¯t stay out toote.¡± Jonathan said, ¡°Sure.¡± After a pause, he feigned regret. ¡°It¡¯s such a pity, Jen. I can¡¯t believe I have to miss out on your cooking.¡± Jennifer, smitten by hisnguage, blushed unknowingly. ¡°If you want to try my food, there will be plenty of opportunities in the future.¡± Jonathan could feel Jennifer¡¯s shyness even through the phone. At six in the evening, Jonathan drove to Coffee Wing, where they had arranged to meet. The restaurant offered a variety of local and foreign cuisines. It was basically a fusion restaurant. Guided by a waiter, Jonathan entered the elegant private room Amber had booked for them. As soon as he stepped in, he saw Amber and her friend. She was Mabel Sandler, the chief of the sixth division at the Department of National Security. Mabel was dressed in a ck dress that left her delicate corbone exposed. She was tall and had a pretty face. She looked to be twenty-four, but she was actually twenty-eight. She was a graceful woman. She stood there, not saying a word, but it was clear that her dignified aura demanded respect. Even Jonathan was a little unnerved. He was no stranger to lust. In fact, he could be quite perverted, but he didn¡¯t dare to pull any moves on Mabel. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. This kind of situation was quite rare. Polly had an imposing aura too, but Jonathan still dared to flirt with her. However, he did not dare to think about Mabel in that way. Jonathan realized that Mabel¡¯s cultivation level was very high. In fact, it was even higher than his and Polly¡¯s. He could not tell the exact level, but it didn¡¯t matter. At this moment, Jonathan was sure that Mabel had to be a Nascent Soul expert, which meant she had reached the Immortal Level. ¡°Hello, Mr. Lawson.¡± Mabel approached Jonathan. Smiling, she extended a hand. ¡°Nice to meet you.¡± I Am Unstoppable Chapter 91 I Am Unstoppable Chapter 91 Chapter 91 Destino Art Jonathan paused in shock before snapping back to reality. He was a fearless person after all. He returned the smile and reached out a hand too. ¡°Hello!¡± he greeted. The two of them shook hands politely. Although Jonathan was usuallyid-back and carefree, he made sure to keep a distance between women he was not familiar with. He would not flirt with them so casually. Furthermore, Mabel was not a simple woman. Jonathan looked at Mabel in confusion. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, I think this is the first time we¡¯ve met. To what do I owe this pleasure?¡± he asked politely. Mabel smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s have a seat.¡± She gestured toward the chairs. Jonathan nodded and replied, ¡°Sure.¡± Amber, who was standing by the side, sighed in relief. She was afraid that Jonathan would actually act out of line in front of Mabel. She thanked her lucky stars that Jonathan did not embarrass her. Once the three of them sat down, Amber began to make the introductions. ¡°Jonathan, this is Ms. Sandler. She¡¯s from the sixth division at the Department of National Security.¡± Jonathan was taken aback. ¡°The sixth division?¡± Mabel smiled. ¡°Have you heard of the sixth division, Mr. Lawson?¡± Nodding, he replied, ¡°I have.¡± Mabel¡¯s interest was piqued. ¡°What you think of the sixth division?¡± ¡°The sixth division is a mysterious ce. It¡¯s probably even more secretive than Anndur¡¯s intelligence agency. Furthermore, your training is top secret. I¡¯m surprised you revealed your identity, Ms. Sandler,¡± Jonathan replied with a smile. Mabel smiled back. ¡°You are a trustworthy person, Mr. Lawson, aren¡¯t you?¡± Her words wereced with intimidation, as though Jonathan would be in danger if he denied it. He was immediately disgusted by the way she spoke, but he did not let it show. ¡°I didn¡¯t agree to anything.¡± Jonathan was open to persuasion, but not to coercion. He was implying that he had not promised anything. There was nothing they could do even if he exposed it to the world. The atmosphere turned tense. Amber detected the awkwardness and stepped in to mediate. ¡°Jonathan¡¯s always been like that. He¡¯s pretty straightforward. Don¡¯t mind him, Mabel. He will definitely keep your identity a secret,¡± she said. Mabel was not really angered by Jonathan. On the contrary, she looked at him in admiration. ¡°Capable people are always a little arrogant. If Mr. Lawson was a soft man, he would not be worth my time. He would also not be able to catch Zachary.¡± Jonathan instantly understood that the woman in front of him was testing him. He also realized that Mabel hade to talk about Zachary. Jonathan smiled in response. He did not make anyment. ¡°Let¡¯s order some food,¡± Mabel said. Amber instantly replied, ¡°I¡¯ll call for the waiter.¡± The meal was pretty pleasant. Jonathan had a good appetite and ordered a lot of food. In the beginning, he noticed that Mabel had her guard up around him. However, as time passed, she soon let it down. Mabel had been conversing softly with Amber. Both of them were exasperated at how much Jonathan was eating. Once they finished their meal, Mabel went and paid for it. The three of them then walked out. By then, it was already half-past eight in the evening. Horington was lit up by bright neon signs. Cars flooded the roads. Amber looked at Mabel and said, ¡°Let me take you back to the hotel, Mabel.¡± The other woman replied, ¡°There¡¯s no need to do that. I can get home just fine. I would like to take a walk.¡± Since Amber was not that close with Mabel, she did not persist. After bidding Jonathan and Amber goodbye, Mabel left. Jonathan watched her go. The woman was wearing a ck dress that ented her curves. She had an alluring figure! Jonathan could not tear his eyes away, especially with the added mystery of Mabel¡¯s status. When Amber noticed Jonathan staring at Mabel like a hungry predator, she stepped on his feet hard. She then stomped to her car and drove off. Jonathan winced and grabbed his foot in pain. In the end, heughed out loud. Is Amber jealous? What¡¯s there to be jealous about? Is she jealous because I haven¡¯t been looking at her like that? Even if I do like you, you won¡¯t even be able to tell! Jonathan wasn¡¯t about to dwell on Amber¡¯s anger. He only cared if Jennifer was mad at him, and no one else. Soon after, Jonathan got into his AMC Gremlin and left. During dinner, Jonathan had ordered someone wine to drink. Therefore, he was technically driving under the influence of alcohol. However, Jonathan never cared about such things. He got behind the wheel anyway. Furthermore, beer and wine did not count as alcohol to Jonathan. He did not expect to see Mabel not long after he left. She was standing by the roadside, the warm night breeze gently tousling her hair. At that moment, Mabel resembled a goddess. She was so beautiful that she could drive anyone mad. Somehow, Jonathan had a feeling that Mabel was waiting for him. Jonathan slowed the car to a stop and wound the window down. He poked his head out and asked, ¡°Are you waiting for me, Ms. Sandler?¡± Mabel looked at Jonathan and smiled lightly. ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± she said in a carefree tone. ¡°Get in, then.¡± Jonathan waved at her. Mabel opened the door and got into the passenger seat. The moment she did, the entire car was filled with a faint fragrance. Jonathan drove on. ¡°Where are you going, Ms. Sandler?¡± ¡°Since I¡¯m in Horington, I have to see the ocean. Let¡¯s go to the beach,¡± Mabel replied. Jonathan chuckled. ¡°Why don¡¯t you get Amber to bring you to the beach? Do you want to go on a date with me, Ms. Sandler?¡± Once Jonathan gets closer to a person, his mouth would get out of control. Thankfully, Mabel was not angry. She held herself elegantly. She was like a blooming flower that would never wilt. She wasn¡¯t prone to losing her temper too. Mabel smiled. ¡°Whatever you say.¡± Jonathan felt dissatisfied. A man would tease a woman because he wanted to annoy her. He hoped that she would get embarrassed and act on it. However, if the recipient simply brushed it aside, it wouldn¡¯t be fun anymore. Of course, Jonathan felt that Mabel¡¯s reaction was normal. There was no way he could expect someone like her to be embarrassed and shy. ¡°By the way, how did you know I wasing? What if I decided to go on a date with Amber instead?¡± Jonathan asked nonchntly. Mabel smiled faintly. ¡°I had a gut feeling.¡± ¡°Are you really that intuitive, or are you just a stalker?¡± Mabelughed. ¡°You have not reached my level yet. Once you get to the cultivation stage where I¡¯m at, you will begin to develop intuition. You will be able to feel if things are going to take a turn for the worst, or not. It¡¯s simr to how you tend to be more sensitive to certain things the older you get.¡± Jonathan rolled his eyes. ¡°Old people are always muddled.¡± Unable to suppress his curiosity, he went on to ask, ¡°Which cultivation stage are you at, Ms. Sandler?¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t you already guessed it?¡± Mabel chuckled. ¡°Nascent Soul!¡± Jonathan eximed in shock. They soon reached their destination. The beach was brightly lit. There were plenty of recreational facilities. There were also many hotels nearby. Most tourists chose to visit the beach. Therefore, the hotels nearby were all luxurious and expensive. Jonathan and Mabel walked over to a quieter part of the beach and sat down. In front of them was an unending expanse of the ocean. The sound of waves crashing against the shore could be heard. The sea breeze blowing at them tasted salty. Jonathan had a lot of questions. He began, ¡°Ms. Sandler, you¡­¡± ¡°My name is Mabel Sandler,¡± Mabel cut in. ¡°Please stop calling me Ms. Sandler. Just call me Mabel, like how Amber does.¡± Jonathanughed. ¡°Calling you Mabel does make you seem younger.¡± ¡°Sure. It¡¯s just a way to address me anyway,¡± Mabel said lightly. Now that he had been granted permission, Jonathan got cheeky. ¡°Mabel.¡± ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°Mabel.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Mabel.¡± Even Mabel, who was usually a patient person, got somewhat agitated. She looked over at him with her eyebrows furrowed. ¡°What do you want?¡± Jonathanughed cheekily. ¡°It feels so nice to say your name. It also gives me a sense of aplishment.¡± Mabel looked at him in exasperation. She had not realized that he was a chatterbox. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Jonathan soon put on a serious face. ¡°I have something to ask you, Mabel.¡± ¡°Go on.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been at Neutralizing Force for three years now. Before this, everything had been a piece of cake. However, I¡¯ve tried everything, but I can¡¯t get to the next stage. What exactly am Icking? You are a Nascent Soul expert. I would like to get some advice from you,¡± Jonathan said. Mabel sat up straighter and looked at him. ¡°Neutralizing Force is the limit for martial arts. There are many masters out there who stopped at Neutralizing Force. No matter how strong you are, your body will start to decay once you age past fifty years old. However, people who have attained Nascent Soul can remain strong and healthy even at eighty.¡± Jonathan nodded. ¡°I know.¡± Mabel continued, ¡°Neutralizing Force is the highest level in martial arts. Nascent Soul, on the other hand, is a type of Destino Art. Do you know what that means?¡± Jonathan had heard Gabriel talk about it before. He furrowed his eyebrows and asked, ¡°What actually is Destino Art? I don¡¯t think it will be easy to describe it in a few sentences.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. If it were that easy to understand, there wouldn¡¯t be so many people stuck at Neutralizing Force. You can only walk the path of Destino Art on your own. No one can teach you. There are some professionals who have gone wild. They would kill without remorse, but they are strong in Destino Art. They know who they want to be. That is the reason why those people are able to achieve Nascent Soul. And then there are some who, though righteous, aren¡¯t able to reach Nascent Soul,¡± Mabel exined. There was a pause before she went on, ¡°In a nutshell, there isn¡¯t a clear pathway for Destino Art. It doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re a righteous person or not. The most important thing is to be firm and have confidence in yourself. You have to know what you want to achieve. You must have your own motivation. That is what it means to learn Destino Art. Oveing obstacles is also a way.¡± Jonathan pondered over her words. He seemed to havee to an understanding. I Am Unstoppable Chapter 92 I Am Unstoppable Chapter 92 Chapter 92 Performing Tasks Although Jonathan did learn more about himself, he still felt unsure about what he truly wanted. He did not know what kind of a spiritual fighter he was or what martial arts meant to him. Jonathan did not have an intense desire to be stronger or be the top master in the world. He had always epted things as they were and felt indifferent toward events that happened. For him, living a carefree life and being happy mattered the most. That perspective toward life kept Jonathan stagnant at the peak phase of practicing Neutralizing Force for three years. Undoubtedly, he was a genius in martial arts and had an unparalleled fighting strategy. Moreover, he achieved Peak Neutralizing Force at the age of twenty-one, which many found shocking and terrific. Mabel had just achieved the Neutralizing Force level when she was twenty-one, while Leonardo got it at twenty-three. The significant age disparity between them and Jonathan when attaining Neutralizing Force showcased the vast difference in their abilitiespared to his. Jonathan pondered hard for a few moments, yet his mind remained nk. He sighed softly and decided to move on from there. One of his best qualities was his easygoingness. He was not stubborn at all. Instead, he went with the flow and freed himself of any burdens. Mabel was surprised to see Jonathan out of the fog so soon. She then offered him some vague yet encouraging words. ¡°Destiny is the only thing that matters at the Nascent Soul level. If something is within your fate, everything else will only be a matter of time.¡± Jonathan smiled. ¡°Thank you, Mabel, for your guidance.¡± Mabel returned his smile with one of her own and said, ¡°Destino arts is the legacy of Chanaea. Sophisticated technology is everywhere, and firearms aremon in this contemporary world. Destino Art will eventually lose its significance one day, and we, spiritual fighters, can no longer be self- contented like our predecessors. Jonathan agreed with her point of view. He paused before replying, ¡°Mabel, I doubt you came here this time just to thank me in person.¡± A faint grin curved on Mabel¡¯s face. ¡°I enjoy having conversations with intelligent people like you. Although, we, Sixth Division, have you to thank for helping to get Zachary arrested. He¡¯s created a lot of trouble internationally and is good at concealing himself from our investigation. It would be a shame for us if we didn¡¯t manage to bring this man to justice. Your assistance in taking him captive was of tremendous help to our division.¡± Jonathan chuckled and replied, ¡°Does that mean I demand a reward for my contributions?¡± ¡°Absolutely! You can make any request, and I¡¯ll try to fulfill it as long as it¡¯s within my abilities.¡± ¡°Hmm, you seem to have significant authority over others within the sixth division.¡± Upon hearing that, Mabel snapped, ¡°Oh, quit acting! I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve already figured out my identity.¡± ¡°Damn! So you really are the chief of the sixth division?¡± asked Jonathan. She rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Do I not look the part?¡± He responded, ¡°I didn¡¯t know that one can be the chief at such a young age.¡± ¡°The sixth division is full of chaos. Thus, older bureaucrats and officials can¡¯t handle the post as well someone younger.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fair enough.¡± ¡°Anyways, you haven¡¯t told me what reward you would like,¡± Mabel asked, getting the conversation back on track. Jonathan was thrilled to hear that. He asked if she was serious and if he could really name anything he wanted. A gentle smile spread across Mabel¡¯s face. ¡°Well, as long as your request isn¡¯t anything extreme or bizarre, I¡¯ll try my best to fulfill your wish.¡± That garnered an amused chuckle from Jonathan. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not interested in money. How about you get me a spy camera? The kind of gadget that James Bond carries around?¡± ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Mabel asked doubtfully. ¡°That¡¯s it,¡± Jonathan confirmed. ¡°Are you nning something bad?¡± she questioned. Jonathan was slightly irritated at first but defended himself in confidence, ¡°Nope. I would never do anything bad. I¡¯m merely curious about that little gadget, is all.¡± That was how resilient he had always been. Mabel did not chew over his intentions. Trusting him, she replied, ¡°All right, sure. But getting that camera is not a big deal. Consider it as a gift from me. You can still name another request.¡± Those words baffled Jonathan. He scratched his head and stated, ¡°To be frank, I have no idea what to ask of you.¡± It was the first time Mabel saw a carefree man like Jonathan, who was free from selfish desires. She decided not to force the reward on him and came up with an alternative solution. ¡°All right, then. We, Sixth Division, owe you a favor. I¡¯ll give you my number. This way, you can contact me if you need anything in the future.¡± Jonathan grinned as he replied, ¡°Nice!¡± The two then exchanged phone numbers. However, Mabel also warned him not to give her number away to others, to which Jonathan promised to do as told. Sheter added, ¡°There¡¯s something else that I hope to confirm with you.¡± That instantly caught Jonathan¡¯s attention, so he asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°I asked Amber earlier, but she did not give me a clear answer. Can you rify the Great Tribtion and exin the rumor about you being the Chosen One?¡± ¡°You knew about this too?¡± Jonathan asked in a shocked tone. With a bitter smile, Mabel exined, ¡°Jonathan, I¡¯m sure you¡¯re aware that Crimson Onyx Sect is not an obscure n. The country¡¯s fate is of utmost importance to the government. Thus, we know about that sect¡¯s abilities to foresee the future. We¡¯re also acquainted with what they¡¯ve foretold about our country. Otherwise, we would be useless leaders to this country.¡± Fair enough. Jonathan shrugged after listening to that. He replied, ¡°I have nothing to add since you already know about the Great Tribtion. However, I can confirm that I¡¯m indeed the Chosen One. Gabriel himself told me.¡± Subsequently, Jonathan continued revealing things that happened at Crimson Onyx Sect in detail, including his acquisition of the Supreme Nascent Pill from Master Yarrow. Jonathan shared everything without concealment because he was fond of Mabel. He would not even bother to borate this much if anyone else had asked him. ¡°You indeed live up to the reputation of being the Chosen One,¡± Mabelmented. ¡°Gabriel used to be against you in every way. Yet, you managed to get him on your side now. He¡¯s not an ordinary person. The ninth division once tried to locate him using mysticism, but he blocked their attempt.¡± ¡°The ninth division?¡± Jonathan inquired curiously. The corners of Mabel¡¯s lips curved as she rified, ¡°The Ninth Division is in charge of foreseeing the country¡¯s future. They function simrly to royal astrologers from ancient times.¡± Jonathan¡¯s jaw dropped in shock. It was then that Mabel¡¯s words took a drastic turn. ¡°Jonathan, I¡¯m sorry to tell you this, but I did look into your background and what you did overseas before I came here. I hope you don¡¯t hold it against me.¡± That bewildered Jonathan even more. He was not a petty person. Even though he was slightly annoyed, he held his temper and grinned. ¡°Were you checking to see if I¡¯m a good guy?¡± ¡°It was because I wanted you to join us in the sixth division, so I had to be cautious. After thorough scrutiny, everyone in my division agrees that you¡¯re an excellent candidate. Now, I would like to invite you to join our division. Officially.¡± Jonathan raised an eyebrow while scoffing. ¡°Thanks for your invitation. But sadly, I¡¯m a man of my own, and I don¡¯t like restrictions.¡± His decline gave Mabel a headache. She said, ¡°We aren¡¯t going to restrict your lifestyle. You will merely get summoned when there are tasks. Apart from that, you¡¯re free to do anything with your time. Moreover, you get to enjoy the privileges of working at the sixth division.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need privileges,¡± Jonathan rebuked without a second thought. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Mabel felt helpless at that moment. Nevertheless, she continued, ¡°I know you¡¯re currently at odds with the disciples from Strikezone Martial Arts. If you join the sixth division, we can help bury the hatchet between you and them.¡± Jonathan¡¯s eyes glistened for a second. Then, he paused to think carefully before deciding not to involve himself with the sixth division. He hated from the bottom of his heart to live within restraints and rules, so he replied, ¡°Nah, forget it!¡± Upon hearing that, Mabel no longer insisted. She smiled wryly and said, ¡°Pity. I was looking forward to working alongside you, but I guess we aren¡¯t fated to be colleagues.¡± Those words triggered doubt in Jonathan, and he imagined how nice it would be to go on missions with Mabel, especially if they got ordered to pretend as a couple. However, he dismissed the thought shortly as it was not worth sacrificing his freedom. ¡°Well, if you ever have a change of heart, bear in mind that you can always give me a call. You¡¯re always wee to join the sixth division.¡± Jonathan did not turn her down entirely. Instead, he gave a vague reply, ¡°All right.¡± It was then that Mabel stood up and suggested to leave the ce. Jonathanplied, sending her back to her hotel. Before Mabel walked into her hotel, she turned and told Jonathan, ¡°I¡¯ll make sure the item you requested gets sent to you in 3 days.¡± Delight swelled in Jonathan¡¯s chest, but he remained calm on the surface as he thanked her. Then, Mabel bade farewell to Jonathan before entering the building. As thetter watched her disappear from his sight, he secretly admired her from behind. Her alluring figure and bodily curves were heart-stirring. It gave Jonathan the urge to pinch her yfully. Of course, Jonathan would never do it in real life, as he needed to put on a gentlemanly act in front of the cold and elegant Mabel. He could only imagine what her body felt like in his mind. Some time passed before Jonathan eventually returned to his rented home. He told Jennifer that he had found a new ce, and they could move there as soon as they wanted. Now that Jonathan had the spy camera sorted out, he thought they might as well move earlier. Jennifer was thrilled at the news. However, Jonathan did not mention that the ce belonged to Polly because he did not want to make Jennifer feel awkward. The next day, Jonathan contacted the relocationpany and started moving their furniture. After a whole day of work, he and Jennifer finally settled down in their new home. Polly¡¯s house was brand-new and clean, so Jennifer and Jonathan did not have to do much cleaning. Their bedrooms were just next to each other, and they would use a shared bathroom while living together. That was enough to excite Jonathan. When the clock struck eight, Jennifer had prepared dinner and ced the dishes on the table. She then had an enjoyable meal with Jonathan. After that, she went to take a shower. Jonathan instinctively thought of peeping on her, but he soon realized they had moved to a new ce, so he was unsure if there were any openings or cracks where he could watch her. It seemed like he had to wait a few more days before he coulde up with a solution. Jennifer wore a conservative set of pajamas after her bath. Water dripped down her hair, and she seemed remarkedly sexy to Jonathan. ¡°Put your clothes into the washing macher. I¡¯ll wash them all together,¡± Jennifer stated. She then realized what she had just said, and her face blushed fervently. On the other hand, Jonathan agreed without hesitation and hurried to the bathroom. He mischievously behaved after entering the room. In the middle of his shower, he opened up the cover of the washing machine and ogled Jennifer¡¯s lingerie. I Am Unstoppable Chapter 93 I Am Unstoppable Chapter 93 Chapter 93 The Opening Of The Bar Jennifer woke up at half-past six in the morning the next day while Jonathan was still asleep. Jennifer was quite worn outst night, so she went to bed early. After waking up, she intended to wash their clothes first, then make breakfast. Their house, located in the city center, had been wonderfully renovated. From the balcony, they could see passing cars and people living their lives. Jennifer enjoyed this very much. After washing up, she headed to the bathroom to find Jonathan¡¯s dirty clothes on the washing machine. She was amused because Jonathan did not include his underwear in the pile of dirty clothes. It seemed there were times when he felt shy too. Actually, Jennifer did not mind at all. She first submerged Jonathan¡¯s shirt in warm water. Then, she turned on the washing machine to wash her undergarments separately. Just as she picked up her underwear, she found something strange. There was a sticky substance with a fishy smell. Upon further inspection, she realized what it was. She immediately blushed. Jennifer did not need to ask to know what happened. She was a married woman with a daughter. She understood what happened when a man had some sexual urges. However, she did not think Jonathan could be so absurd. An inexplicable feeling rose within Jennifer. She felt anxious and embarrassed, but she was too shy to question Jonathan. In the end, Jennifer soaked her underwear in water and pretended nothing had happened. Meanwhile, Jonathan was still sound asleep. He did not know that women washed their underwear separately. Instead, he thought Jennifer would wash all the clothes in the washing machine, therefore he wasn¡¯t worried about leaving evidence. He had no idea what would happen. Three dayster, Jonathan received a surveince camera from Mabel. It was a delicate item which could be attached to the wall in whatever way he liked. The color of the small surveince camera could change ording to the light. When the wall was white, it could change to white too. The surveince camera would not emit any light when the lights were turned off, but its performance at night was rather satisfactory. Jonathan was excited and quite impressed by modern technology. He bought aptop and connected the surveince camera to it. Later, he found a spot in the bathroom to secure the camera. When Jennifer showered at night, he took out hisptop to enjoy the show. Days went back to normal. Of course, this was a brief, happy interlude. The horror-themed bar was still under construction. It was going ording to n. The original boss of Golden Years, Dilbert, felt incredibly regretful for selling the shop off for two million. It was an immense loss for him. He contacted Jonathan in hopes of getting more money. Jonathan had the right to reject Dilbert, but he was a merciful person. Instead, Jonathan promised Dilbert that he would give the man another one million if the horror-themed bar made money in the future. Jonathan also said, ¡°It¡¯s not like I hit the jackpot, Mr. Jacobus. Captain Johnson and I almost lost our lives dealing with the vengeful spirit. You can ask her about it.¡± Regardless, Dilbert was more than happy to be promised one million by Jonathan. He knew Jonathan had a close rtionship with Amber, and she had connections everywhere. Dilbert could not make a ruckus even if he wanted to. It would be like pushing water uphill with a rake. Jonathan would always try his best not to infuriate anyone. He was always thorough in whatever he did. It would be up to fate if things did not go his way. Two months passed in a blink of an eye. By mid-September, the weather in Horington was just as humid. On the day of the official opening of the horror-themed bar, the sky was zing at five in the afternoon. The horror-themed bar had undergone a magnificent renovation. It seemed really stylish and mysterious. It managed to attract arge group of youngsters on the day it opened for business. Many luxury cars were parked outside the bar. They were all friends invited by Amber, Yasmin, and Polly. They came with congrattory baskets. Even the secretary of the city council of Horington came to the ribbon-cutting ceremony. The chief of police and other officials were also in attendance. Each official was ranked higher than thest. They had alle to pay respect to Amber. They could not stay in the bar for long, so they left after the ribbon-cutting ceremony. Their arrival warned all the trouble-makers that the bar was backed by high authority, and that they should think twice before causing problems. As a result, no foolish gangster woulde to the horror-themed bar to demand protection money. No one would dare to use underhanded tricks out of jealousy. It served as an effective deterrent. After the ribbon-cutting ceremony, the bar hosted three events. Firstly, they dered cold beer and fruit free of charge. Secondly, they had invited the most famous band to perform. Thirdly, a popr singer graced the bar with their presence and even held a mini-concert. It was a wild night in the horror-themed bar. Jonathan also prepared smoke effects from the second floor of the bar. He had also filmed Felicia¡¯s tragic love story. The wishing well turned out to be a magnificent structure. The mystery behind Felicia and Golden Years was uncovered in a single night. In the story, Felicia was a passionate woman. After Gabriel hurt her, she held the grudge for years. Uponpleting her cultivation, she killed Gabriel. However, she still believed in love. Whoever came to her wishing well with their cherished lover, Felicia would give them her blessings. The bar got too crowded that night. Amber had to call the police to maintain order. The horror-themed bar was also a ce for the broken-hearted. They had released an assortment of drinks based on what it felt like to be in love, in bliss, or fall out of love, as well as other human emotions. It quickly attracted many youngsters. In addition, the high-ss music increased the poprity of the bar. In terms of pricing, Jonathan charged twice the price of other bars. After all, they were aiming to be a high-end bar, which of course meant producing high-quality products. They wanted the customers to feel special when going to the horror-themed bar. The bar earned one million and five hundred thousand in total that night. The revenue was shocking, as many popr bars would take a month to earn one million and five hundred thousand, and that was considered good business. Jonathan and the others were not surprised. That much was expected. The hard part was the need to produce the same results in the days toe. After all, the profits they made that day were admirable. The next day, business was not as good as the first day, but they still managed to take in one million. For the entire week, their profits remained at one million each day. Without realizing it, the horror-themed bar had be an iconic ce in Horington. It was an excellent topic to bring up when talking about notable travel destinations. A monthter, the business had stabilized. New customers visited the bar every day. Moreover, the wishing well and the special drinks were astonishingly popr. Their daily ie was fixed at about one million and two hundred thousand. Jennifer calcted their gross ie for the month, which summed up to thirty-five million. Maintenance fees and other expenses cost about twelve million, which meant they earned twenty-three million in a month. It was a huge amount of money. It could even be considered a miracle in the history of bars. No other bars could replicate such a result. However, Jonathan knew their business would be slightly worse after everyone had gotten bored with the mystery of the horror-themed bar, but it would not be too bad. Jonathan called for a meeting with the shareholders after they had calcted their revenue. He spent ten million on the bar¡¯s extensive maintenance fees. Then, from the remaining thirteen million, he took out nine million and divided them between Polly, Jessica, and Yasmin. The three had each invested seven million, but Jonathan couldn¡¯t return all the money at once. Regardless, he was confident he could return the full sum in another two months. The three girls dly epted the arrangement. As for the remaining four million, Jonathan returned the capital to Amber. That left him with three million and seven hundred thousand. Jonathan distributed the money to six portions. Each person received a bonus of six hundred and ten thousand. Jonathan epted the extra forty thousand happily. Jonathan had exined at the meeting that he had promised one million to Dilbert. He would take a cut off the bar¡¯s ie. Everyone agreed. After the meeting, Jonathan invited everyone to a meal. The group drove straight to a hotel joyfully. Everyone felt like they were one big, happy family. In fact, Jennifer was the happiest one among them as she received six hundred and ten thousand in cash, which was money that genuinely belonged to her. She knew she had a bright future, and she could see herself being happy. She felt like she had turned into that princess again. After the meal, Jonathan and Jennifer drove home. Jonathan drank a lot of wine and flirted with beautiful women. He was living his best life. It was eleven o¡¯clock at night when they got home. Jennifer was excited too, but she did not consume any alcohol because she needed to drive Jonathan home. However, she craved some wine when she got home. She opened a bottle of wine, got out the wine sses, and invited Jonathan to join her. Jonathan was more than happy to apany her as he noticed how content Jennifer looked. He thought she resembled a seductive and confident young woman. Yet, she differed from otherdies because of her maturity. The two sat facing each other at the bay window on the balcony on the eighteenth floor. They could get a bird¡¯s-eye view of the brightly lit houses and the bustling city of Horington. Jennifer had on a beige suit. She wore her hair in a tight bun, which made her seem businesslike. She offered Jonathan a toast. Sincerely, she said, ¡°Thank you, Jonathan.¡± He smiled. Their sses clinked. Then, Jennifer leaned against the railing of the balcony. Her face was bright red as she announced from the bottom of her heart, ¡°This feels good, Jonathan. Every day, I feel like the sky is so blue, and everyone seems happy. I can do what I want and buy what I like. I don¡¯t need to think about not having enough money too. Besides, I earned every single penny through honest work. It feels great.¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner. I Am Unstoppable Chapter 94 I Am Unstoppable Chapter 94 Chapter 94 Inside Mainstay Bar Jonathan smiled as he was very happy. He could also understand how Jennifer felt. To be able to live a life without worries and to freely enjoy the material world does sound like a wonderful life to live. Seeing Jennifer regain her confidence made Jonathan feel that everything he did was worth it. Then, Jennifer suddenly changed the topic. She asked, ¡°Jonathan, have you thought about it yet?¡± Jonathan¡¯s heart immediately sank. He knew what Jennifer was talking about. However, he kept ying dumb and asked, ¡°About what exactly?¡± Jennifer gently swayed the ss of red wine in her hand. She looked up at the starry skies outside for a moment before saying, ¡°Remember when you said you needed more time to think about it? Our marriage prospect? You told me you had to think before making your decision.¡± She then paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°I won¡¯t force you, though. I just want to have an answer. I can wait until you¡¯re finally ready. I don¡¯t care if it takes two, three, or even five years. Well, you could also refuse I guess. I wouldn¡¯t have to wait anymore then.¡± Today was one fine day, and drinking a little wine could loosen people up. Jennifer finally managed to muster the courage to speak her mind. She was in fact a very reserved woman. It took a lot of courage for her to decide to live with Jonathan. It was also because her love for him grew stronger. Of course, Jennifer also felt that she could never really understand Jonathan, making her feel insecure. She was not afraid of waiting for him. The only thing she was afraid of was rejection. Thus, as long as Jonathan told her to wait for three years, or even more than that, she would be more than willing to wait for him. Jennifer had put herself in a pathetic predicament for the sake of Jonathan¡¯s love. She tried to calm herself down as much as possible after speaking to Jonathan. However, she clenched her fists so tightly that her fingernails dug into her skin. She was also trembling slightly. It was obvious that she was very nervous. Jonathan never expected that Jennifer would seek an answer from him right then and there. At that moment, he got flustered and could not utter a word. Jennifer, who was in front of him, looked so charming and mature. If I say yes to her right now, I could do whatever I want with her! I know better than to do that, though. Jennifer is a woman who needs a marriage. On the other hand, I¡¯m afraid of the constraints thate with marriage. I¡¯m also the Chosen One. Who knows what will happen in my life in the future? I¡¯ll only hurt Jennifer if I marry her. Of course, the most important reason is that I don¡¯t want to get married in the first ce. Jonathan fell silent. After a while, Jennifer said, ¡°I know you love living a carefree lifestyle. Even if we get married, you can still live your life exactly like how it is right now. If we have kids, you don¡¯t have to take care of them. All you need to know is that the kids and I will always wait for you toe back home.¡± Jonathan could feel Jennifer¡¯s love toward him. He was even touched by her willingness to make compromises. At that moment, he felt that he was going a little too far. However, as soon as he thought about the potential marriage, he immediately felt frustrated. You know very well that I hate that kind of life! Why would you force it upon me? Jonathan could not bear to hurt Jennifer. He wanted to respond to her but decided not to in the end. Jennifer turned to look at Jonathan. She stared at him with hopeful eyes. However, Jonathan continued to keep his silence. Although Jennifer was starting to have a bad feeling about this, she still couldn¡¯t help but have expectations. Atst, Jonathan took a deep breath and smiled wryly. He asked, ¡°Jen, would you believe it if I told you that you¡¯re thest person I would ever hurt?¡± Jennifer nodded and replied, ¡°I¡¯d believe it.¡± Jonathan continued, ¡°I told you before that I love you. That never changed, and it won¡¯t change now. The way I feel toward you will never ever change. I don¡¯t need you to give me anything in return in order for me to love you. As long as you live a good life and be happy, it¡¯s enough for me.¡± Jennifer suddenly interrupted Jonathan and asked him, ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Jonathan took another deep breath. Since the topic got brought up today, there¡¯s no need for me to keep my thoughts to myself anymore. In reality, he had always felt conflicted. Jonathan exined to Jennifer, ¡°In the past, you were so disheartened that you simply thought of marrying any random rich guy. I was very worried about you. I didn¡¯t want to see you giving up on yourself, so I wanted to help you open your own bar. You can see other guys, as long as you¡¯re absolutely sure that you love them of course. You made a mistake to be with Wesley once, after all. I don¡¯t want you making the same mistake again. As for me, Jen. Well, we really are worlds apart. For example, I want to run to the ends of the earth. I want to explore mysterious ruins and hunt down wild beasts in the jungles of Smend. I want to drink with all the tribes there. I also want to livevishly and travel around the world, drink all kinds of fine wines, and meet beautiful women. This is the life that I want to lead. On the other hand, what you want is a peaceful life. You want a modest lifestyle and a loving husband. I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t give you any of those.¡± Jonathan breathed a sigh of relief after saying all that. He stood up and added, ¡°You only live once, Jen. No one else but you get to dictate your life. Please cherish yourself. Don¡¯t settle for anything lesser for anyone.¡± He immediately left through the door after giving his advice to Jennifer. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Jonathan drove his AMC Gremlin out of the residential area. He let out a deep breath. It felt like a weight hade off his shoulders after making that decision. Jen was so enchanting that it was hard to resist her. She pulls one in like quicksand, and now, I¡¯ve finally left the quicksand. Jonathan elerated his car and drove on the road at high speeds. By then, it was already midnight. Speeding on ate-night drive gave Jonathan a sense of thrill. In the blink of an eye, Jonathan arrived at Bar Street. He parked his car in front of a bar. He then entered the bar, which was named ¡°Mainstay Bar.¡± Mainstay Bar was still doing good despite losing quite a lot of customers to the horror-themed bar. The large foot traffic in Bar Street allowed the bar to keep its business going. The neon lights shed nonstop as both men and women danced wildly together on the dance floor. The deafening heavy metal music allowed the people to scream to their hearts¡¯ content. It was the perfect ce for people to let out all their pent-up stress and frustrations. Jonathan made his way over to the bar counter and ordered a cold beer with lime. Although it was already October, the weather in Horington was still scorching hot. When Jonathan took a big gulp of the cold beer, he instantly felt cool and refreshed. His eyes wandered around the bar, looking for someone that could satisfy his needs. It was what Jonathan used to do in all the bars he frequented. But after staying in Horington over the past few months, he mellowed down considerably. It was all because of Jennifer. Soon enough, Jonathan¡¯s eyesnded upon a beautiful young woman sitting on the left side of the bar counter. She was drinking all by herself and seemed very unhappy. The beautiful young woman was wearing a tight-fitting ck skirt. She exuded elegance with the handbag she carried and the jewelry she wore. It was obvious that she was rich. Jonathan felt that the beautiful young woman¡¯s figure was simr to Jennifer¡¯s. He immediately got excited, so he grabbed his ss of beer and approached her. Jonathan sat down next to her. He looked at her and saw that she was drinking a ss of Remy Martin all by herself. Her face was a little red. She was probably tipsy already. Jonathan¡¯s eyesnded on the cleavage on her fair chest. He started to feel hot and heavy. They¡¯re so big. This pretty girl must be very good in bed. Dirty thoughts had popped up in Jonathan¡¯s mind. He smiled at the beautiful young woman and stated, ¡°There are three types of people who go to bars. The first type is young men and women who are cool and trendy. The second type is lonely white-cor female workers. Finally, thest type is married women with unfaithful husbands that go to bars to seek out one-night stands as revenge. Prettydy, which type are you?¡± The beautiful young woman raised her head and looked at Jonathan. She was wearing red lipstick on her lips, which made her look seductive. When she nced at Jonathan, she looked a little surprised. She probably did not think that the person who struck up a conversation with her would be such a well-dressed young man. ¡°What type do you think I am?¡± asked the beautiful young woman who looked approachable. Jonathan replied, ¡°My name is Jonathan Lawson. What should I call you, prettydy?¡± The beautiful young woman answered, ¡°Yvonne! Yvonne Sanders!¡± She then paused for a moment before asking, ¡°You haven¡¯t answered my question yet. Which type do you think I am?¡± Jonathan took a sip of his beer. He then smiled and responded, ¡°Well, you¡¯re not the first type. You¡¯re sophisticated and elegant. You don¡¯t seem like the kind of person who follows trends. Instead, you¡¯re a trendsetter yourself. I don¡¯t think you¡¯re the second type, either. You¡¯re definitely not a white-cor worker. You also have a ring on your finger, so you¡¯re a married woman.¡± ¡°So you think I¡¯m the third type, then?¡± Yvonne asked with a smile. Jonathan rubbed his nose and smiled wryly. He responded, ¡°Honestly, I made it all up. There are plenty of reasons why people get sad. Rtionships are just one of many factors. Regardless, I personally don¡¯t think you should be out here drinking any longer.¡± ¡°And why¡¯s that?¡± Yvonne asked. Jonathan replied, ¡°Because you¡¯re a beautiful woman, and there are a lot of bad people in this bar. Regardless of whether you¡¯re here for a one-night stand or not, it would certainly be an insult to you if you got drunk and slept with some random guy.¡± ¡°What you just said was very interesting.¡± Yvonne smiled. Her smile soon faded as a hint of loneliness shed across her eyes. ¡°Maybe I wanted to get a random guy to sleep with me just to disgust my arrogant husband.¡± Jonathan took another sip of his beer. He understood why Yvonne came to get drunk. It¡¯s honestly quite a clich¨¦ story. Then again, we all live in the same boring reality. It¡¯s inevitable that people have shared experiences. ¡°You shoulde with me. Let¡¯s go to a room together, shall we?¡± Yvonne suddenly ced her hands on Jonathan¡¯s shoulders and leaned against him. She felt warm and had a distinct scent on her body. Jonathan could smell the scent of alcoholing from Yvonne¡¯s when she spoke. He smiled at her and responded, ¡°No, thanks.¡± Yvonne was dumbfounded. She curiously asked, ¡°Why? You approached me and tried to pick me up. Isn¡¯t that a clear sign that you want to sleep with me?¡± Jonathanughed. He replied, ¡°Because I¡¯m not interested.¡± Yvonne finally understood what Jonathan meant. She thenughed and stated, ¡°You¡¯re a very interesting guy. Come with me. Let me satisfy you tonight.¡± Jonathan was tempted to ept Yvonne¡¯s offer. However, for unknown reasons, thoughts of Jennifer kept shing across his mind. She must be very sad and lonely back home. When Jonathan thought about Jennifer, his desires instantly vanished. However, he did not refuse Yvonne. Instead, he paid for her drink and proceeded to get out of Mainstay Bar with her. I Am Unstoppable Chapter 95 I Am Unstoppable Chapter 95 Chapter 95 Yasir Sullivan After leaving Mainstay Bar, a tipsy Yvonne walked while holding onto Jonathan¡¯s arm, pressing her chest against his arm. She even whispered into his ear and said, ¡°Hey, let¡¯s find a good hotel. I¡¯ll pay for it. I want to have a good time with another man tonight.¡± Jonathan could hear her resentment against her husband in her voice. She had too much to drink tonight and must havee to find someone out of impulse. She might regret it after she wakes up. Jonathan liked picking girls up from the bar, but he only chose girls who just wanted to have a good time and could happily say goodbye after waking up. He would never go to a hotel with someone like Yvonne, not even during his heydays. It was even less likely now since he was not as carefree. As such, he took Yvonne to a nearby hotel and left after settling her down. He had no desire to find out what became of her. It had nothing to do with him. After settling her down, he walked out of the hotel. The road was wide, and the lights were bright. asionally, a car sped by and created a breeze which made him feel slightly cold. He was not afraid of the cold, but he shuddered involuntarily. It brought a bitter smile to his face. When did I be so indecisive and hesitant? Overwhelmed with a sense of self-hatred, Jonathan could not bring himself to feel happy. It was true that he did not wish to marry Jennifer. However, now that he had left her, he was still unhappy. He was feeling utterly conflicted. Jonathan felt that his feelings were bing that of a protagonist in a third-rate romance novel. He suddenly thought of Polly at that moment. As he had never been too shy with Polly, he immediately gave thetter a call. The call got through quickly. Jonathan asked with augh, ¡°Polly, are you asleep?¡± Polly replied coldly, ¡°What would I be doing at this hour other than sleeping?¡± ¡°I hope I¡¯m not disturbing you,¡± he said pretentiously. ¡°You are.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Jonathanughed awkwardly. ¡°I have no ce to stay tonight. Can you take me in?¡± Polly chuckled. ¡°Weren¡¯t you living with Jennifer? Did you get kicked out because you misbehaved while you were drunk?¡± Heughed it off and said, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you when we meet.¡± Polly knew Jonathan well and decided not to say more. Instead, she said, ¡°All right,e over then.¡± Jonathan was familiar with where she lived. It was a ce that had a sea view. Upon receiving the invitation, he quickly drove to Polly¡¯s house. Thetter came out to receive him the moment his car arrived at the seaside mansion. She looked stylish in a ck trench coat and sunsses. Upon seeing her, Jonathan felt a sense of familiarity and was at peace. The rtionship between the two was bing closer unknowingly. When Jonathan was alone today, he felt helpless and lost. However, he no longer felt that way now. ¡°Hehe!¡± Jonathan waved at her as he giggled. Polly smiled back and said, ¡°Let¡¯s head in.¡± With that, she turned around and led the way. Polly¡¯s magnificent seaside mansion was inspired by traditional architecture and was designed to blend in with its natural surroundings. One could see the sea and the beach from the second floor. At night, one could hear the sound of sea waves. There were luxurious crystalmps in the living room which almost blinded Jonathan. He plunged into the plush couch, stretched out his armsfortably, and announced, ¡°Polly, your couch is reallyfortable. I¡¯ll sleep here tonight.¡± Polly chuckled. ¡°You really treat yourself at home!¡± Upon returning home, she removed her coat, revealing the purple pajamas she had underneath. She left him and went to the bar to retrieve a bottle of red wine. Jonathan saw her back and found it alluring. Soon after, Polly walked over with two sses of wine and offered one to Jonathan. She sat down on the couch on his left, crossed her legs, and said, ¡°All right, tell me what happened.¡± Jonathan took a sip of the red wine, savored it, and dered, ¡°It¡¯s a 1998 Chivas from a winery in Ferropene.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go sleep if you don¡¯t n to tell me,¡± Polly said impatiently. Jonathan did not dare to y tricks anymore and quickly put up both hands to surrender. He gave a slight chuckle. ¡°Jennifer suddenly asked if I had thought things through today. I said previously that I was not ready for marriage. She is not forcing me to get married, but she just wants a clear answer from me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not unreasonable!¡± Polly replied. ¡°Indeed. However, putting aside the fact that I¡¯m the Chosen One and that there are many uncertainties ahead of me, I still don¡¯t want to get married. Just the thought of watching over my wife and children my whole life makes me shudder.¡± ¡°So you rejected Jennifer?¡± asked Polly. Jonathan nodded. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, your problem has been solved. Why are you in your current state then? Is it because you still like her?¡± Polly ventured a guess. Jonathanughed bitterly. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± After a pause, he added, ¡°Whatever decision I make doesn¡¯t feel right. You know, as martial artists, we focus on serenity and being at peace. However, I don¡¯t know how to be at peace now. I came here today not to ask how to deal with my problem with Jennifer. I just want to find out how I can be serene and happy again.¡± Polly took a sip of wine and became deep in thought. ¡°I¡¯m not too happy either.¡± Jonathan was taken aback. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Everything that I do has always gone well. However, I¡¯ve always felt that something was amiss. Rather, I should say I¡¯mcking some form of challenge. As such, I¡¯m not happy. I feel like my life is a puddle of still water. It¡¯s also why I can¡¯t reach the Nascent Soul. I¡¯ll also like to find out how I can be happy.¡± After a pause, she added, ¡°Jonathan, you aren¡¯t happy because you don¡¯t know what you truly want. As such, you¡¯ve also not reached the Nascent Soul. We¡¯re in the same situation.¡± Jonathan fell into a deep thought. Polly also remained silent. After a long time, she said, ¡°Nascent Soul is not easy to break through. It is a mortal¡¯s gateway to immortality.To achieve immortality, one has to endure countless sufferings to truly understand the way of life and the meaning of life. Perhaps it¡¯s a good thing that you¡¯re experiencing hardship now. The moment you sort things out in your mind might be the moment of your breakthrough to Nascent Soul. ¡± Jonathan¡¯s heart skipped a beat and felt what Polly said was logical. He then thought about what Mabel said about Destino Art. It always felt as though he had figured something out but he was not clear what it was. Polly stood up, downed the wine in her ss, and said, ¡°There¡¯s a guest room upstairs. You can stay here if you don¡¯t feel like returning anytime soon. I¡¯ll go sleep now.¡± With that, she went upstairs. Jonathan sat cross-legged on the couch. He still could not figure out his Destino Art. What is my greatest desire? Wealth? No. Beautiful women? No. Freedom? No. He breathed out audibly and gave up as he could not figure things out. In the end, Jonathan decided not to think about anything and fell asleep on the couch. However, he did not know the kind of impact that he had caused Jennifer the moment he walked out of the door. Her heart was torn into pieces, and she was filled with pain. She did not want to cry like a little girl. As such, when tears filled her eyes, she lifted her head to prevent her tears from falling. She did not want to seem weak. Even if no one could see her, she did not want to cry. The more significant reason was that her feelings for Jonathan were dead. As such, Jennifer woke up early the next day, put on her exercise clothes, and went jogging. After running, she returned home to shower. She then drove to a high-end caf¨¦ for breakfast, visited a bookstore, went shopping, and bought some makeup. At noon, she bought many things for Winnie and then drove home. Jennifer decided not to think about Jonathan anymore. She was going to live her life to the fullest on her own. Although it was not easy, she would work toward this goal. She was not going to give up on herself. At night, Jennifer dressed up beautifully and elegantly. She reported to work at the horror-themed bar as usual and performed her duties as general manager. Jonathan was relieved after hearing from some other people that Jennifer seemed normal. At the end of October, it truly felt like autumn as everyone in the streets of Jipsdale was wearing coats. In the Young residence, Leonardo, dressed in white, still looked cold and beautiful. It had been three months since Jonathan defeated him. During this time, Leonardo did not try to provoke Jonathan. It was not because he was afraid of Jonathan. The main reason was that Leonardo did not have any news of Bianca. He had been feeling depressed ever since he could not find her. Nothing interested him. Hence, causing trouble for Jonathan was the least of his priorities. In fact, he also did not have much oversight of the Young family¡¯s business and left it to its own devices. It was eight in the evening in the attic where Bianca used to live. There was a warm and gentle light. Leonardo sat on Bianca¡¯s bed and held theb she used in his hand. He closed his eyes and breathed in the smell of the room. The room still had lingering traces of her fragrance. He took it all in, and his face looked intoxicated. It was only during this time that he felt that life was bearable. However, Wace¡¯s voice rang out from outside the attic at that very moment. ¡°Young Master!¡± Anger instantly shed in Leonardo¡¯s eyes as he was interrupted. However, he quickly suppressed his anger because Wace watched him grow up. He took a deep breath, put down theb, and responded, ¡°Mr. Moralez, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Wace replied respectfully, ¡°Young Master, we have just received news that Master Sullivan has arrived in Jipsdale. He is now staying at Jipsdale Hotel.¡± ¡°What?¡± Leonardo was shocked. ¡°Why did Master Sullivan suddenlye?¡± Leonardo quickly walked out of the attic and came face-to-face with Wace. I Am Unstoppable Chapter 96 I Am Unstoppable Chapter 96 Chapter 96 Golden Sword Tournament Wace said, ¡°I think Master Sullivan¡¯s arrival is significant too. That¡¯s why I came here to inform you at once, Young Master.¡± Leonardo asked solemnly, ¡°Did he just arrive or did you just receive the news?¡± Wace replied, ¡°He just arrived.¡± Leonardo said, ¡°Master Sullivan did not notify me in advance of his arrival at Jipsdale, and he did not come to our ce either. Something¡¯s odd here.¡± He paused for a few seconds before continuing, ¡°Anyway, hurry up and do the necessary preparations, Mr. Moralez. I am paying Master Sullivan a visit.¡± A hint of relief shed across Wace¡¯s eyes. At least Young Master has not lost his mindpletely. He still knows the importance of getting on Master Sullivan¡¯s good side. After all, Yasir Sullivan was one of the leaders among the lineage of Strikezone Martial Arts¡¯ disciples to which Leonardo belonged. Their founder, Edward Weiss, first established Strikezone Martial Arts in Southeast Aploth. Then, he set up a military force in the southern region. Even some of the most revered beings in the nation were afraid of Edward, much less Leonardo. Moreover, Edward¡¯s cultivation had reached a stage many could only dream of. He was a being that even Leonardo had to worship. As for Yasir Sullivan, he was Edward¡¯s junior. Yasir was the person in charge of Strikezone Martial Arts in Southeast Aploth and a very formidable man. Leonardo did not dare to show the slightest negligence in handling Yasir¡¯s sudden advent. An hourter, Leonardo departed to Jipsdale Hotel immediately after preparing an expensive gift. Outside, the sky was dark as night had descended and the autumn wind soughed. Brilliant lights adorned the Jipsdale Hotel¡¯s building. Leonardo appeared elegant, wearing a ck tuxedo. Wace trailed behind him with a gift box in his hand. Inside the gift box was a precious piece of artwork. Yasir was an artwork collector, so Leonardo deliberately prepared this gift for him. The two of them arrived at the entrance of the presidential suite where Yasir was staying. Two bodyguards dressed in ck stood on each side of the room door. Their skin was tanned, and their eyes were menacing. Leonardo could sense their malicious intent after one nce at them. Evidently, those bodyguards were not just ordinary bodyguards avable on the market. They were real assassins. ¡°I¡¯m Leonardo Young. I¡¯m here to visit Master Sullivan. Please help me to inform him of my arrival.¡± Leonardo had always been an arrogant person, but he appeared unusually humble at that moment. The two poker-faced bodyguards cast a nce at Leonardo. One of them said, ¡°Wait here.¡± Then he pushed the door open and entered the room. He exited the room a few momentster and said to Leonardo, ¡°You may enter now.¡± Leonardo thanked those bodyguards. Just as he was about to step through the door with Wace, the bodyguards halted Wace. ¡°Master Sullivan will only meet with you. Outsiders are strictly prohibited from entering.¡± Leonardo did not dare to defy Yasir¡¯s instruction. He took the gift from Wace and said to him, ¡°Wait for me here, Mr. Moralez.¡± Wace nodded. Although they had yet to see Yasir, both Leonardo and Wace could sense his overwhelming presence originating from within the suite. Leonardo entered the presidential suite under the bodyguards¡¯ guidance. Bright white lights from the luxurious chandelier illuminated the entire suite. Upon stepping into the room, Leonardo immediately noticed Yasir, who was seated on the couch in front of a small table. Sitting on the couch opposite to Yasir was another young man. That young man appeared around twenty-two years old and had a gentle exterior. He was dressed in a white outfit and was brewing a pot of coffee. He did not look up when Leonardo walked in. Yasir was not a bald man. He wore a ck outfit and had a kind and easygoing appearance, simr to an academician. Yasir was sipping on a cup of coffee while wearing a neutral expression. His calm demeanor when he sat there was as if he was unperturbed by anything or anyone. At that moment, Leonardo felt that nothing in this world could disrupt Yasir¡¯s peace of mind. It was as if he had be an eternal being, unfazed by the changes in his surroundings. In his opinion, that state of mind reflected Yasir¡¯s advanced cultivation stage. He bowed and greeted Yasir politely, ¡°Good day, Master Sullivan.¡± However, Yasir acted as if he had not seen or heard Leonardo. He continued to sip on his coffee and completely ignored Leonardo. Leonardo did not dare to move. He maintained his forward stooped posture while silently experiencing the heavy atmosphere inside the room. He had a feeling that if he had shifted even an inch before receiving Yasir¡¯s acknowledgment, he would be facing horrible consequences. That was why he was being so careful. After a few seconds, beads of sweat had covered Leonardo¡¯s forehead. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Yasir suddenly piped up after a long while, but he spoke to the young man sitting opposite him. ¡°Levi, your techniques in coffee-brewing had improved significantly.¡± Levi¡¯s full name was Levi Henderson. He was Yasir¡¯s trusted disciple and had been learning from the latter since the age of ten. Levi had a high level of cultivation, but he possessed a calm and gentle demeanor as if nothing could ever anger him. Besides, he was meticulous and impable in handling all of his tasks. That was one of the reasons why Yasir trusted him. At that moment, even after receiving Yasir¡¯s praises, Levi did not appear smug. Instead, he kept his composure and smiled faintly. ¡°That¡¯s what you¡¯ve taught me. We should always take things seriously, and that includes brewing a pot of coffee.¡± Yasir responded with a contented smile. Only then did he turn to look at Leonardo. Sensing Yasir¡¯s gaze on him, Leonardo instantaneously felt an overwhelming pressure. Drenched in sweat, Leonardo eximed at once, ¡°Master Sullivan, I am aware of my grave mistakes!¡± Yasir said, ¡°Oh? What mistakes have you done?¡± Leonardo felt relieved after seeing that Yasir was willing to speak to him. He was not afraid of Yasir¡¯s scolding. On the contrary, Yasir¡¯s silence and unwillingness to acknowledge him scared Leonardo out of his wits. Keeping his body bent and head lowered, he exined, ¡°I have tainted Strikezone Martial Arts¡¯ reputation because of my ipetence.¡± Yasir snorted. Hearing Yasir¡¯s response, Leonardo immediately felt chills traveling down his spine and suffered from feelings of suffocation. Yasir said coldly, ¡°If not for the person behind you, I would have kicked you out of the n.¡± After a brief pause, he added, ¡°How could you allow a mere mercenary to trounce every disciple of Strikezone Martial Arts? Are you aware that others now treat our n as a laughing stock even on the international level?¡± ¡°I¡¯m terribly sorry!¡± Leonardo apologized frantically. Yaris borated, ¡°This matter had even caught Edward¡¯s attention. I havee here because Edward has asked me to resolve this issue.¡± Leonardo was stumped as he did not expect his problem with Lawson to have alerted Edward. The current turns of events were beyond his imagination. That issue was no longer a personal grudge between Jonathan and him. ¡°I am willing to receive any punishment for myck in capabilities. Please pass your judgment, Master Sullivan,¡± Leonardo pleaded. Yasir said, ¡°Although you failed our n, you do not have to beg for retribution if you manage to redeem yourself. However, the inability to do so will result in your expulsion from Strikezone Martial Arts forever.¡± Strikezone Martial Arts was an existence of utmost glory and pride. Leonardo had attained his current achievementsrgely because of Strikezone Martial Arts¡¯ influence. Facing expulsion from the n would be a devastating blow to Leonardo. He took a deep breath before dering, ¡°I know what I should do now, Master Sullivan.¡± Yasir questioned him, ¡°Is that so? What is the n you have in mind?¡± ¡°I will send a challenge invitation to Jonathan Lawson. If I fail to redeem myself, I will bring that disgrace to my grave instead of tarnishing the n¡¯s reputation.¡± ¡°If you lose, do you expect us to repeatedly send that mercenary challenge invitation until we defeat him? How do you think the public would view us? They will say that Strikezone Martial Arts is a third- grade n that resorts to bullying others with our numbers.¡± Leonardo was stunned. ¡°Master Sullivan, what are your suggestions?¡± Yasir nced at Levi and said, ¡°Exin it to him, Levi.¡± Levi stood up. He gave off a usual gentle vibe without many expressions showing on his face. ¡°Leonardo, the story behind that conflict between you and the mercenary, Jonathan Lawson, had spread like wildfire. Hence, local and overseas members of the martial arts world were aware of the events that had led up to the previous undesirable oue. If you send Jonathan a challenge invitation now, he may not necessarily ept your challenge. Even if he does not ept it, no one will criticize him because he has the option to do so. Therefore, sending him a challenge invitation is not a wise move.¡± After pausing briefly, Levi continued, ¡°What we have in mind is for us to coborate with a few famous martial artists and organize a Golden Sword Tournament. Then, we will convince Jonathan to join this tournament. Naturally, you will be one of the participants too. We hope you will achieve an outstanding result in this tournament to reassure the public¡¯s view of Strikezone Martial Arts¡¯ prestige. At the same time, you can seize this opportunity to get rid of Jonathan. In this way, no one will condemn us and say that we are seeking revenge on him if he happens to die during the tournament.¡± Leonardo¡¯s eyes lit up. He thought that was a brilliant idea. However, after a few seconds, he asked worriedly, ¡°What if Jonathan is reluctant to join this Golden Sword Tournament?¡± Levi replied, ¡°When there¡¯s a will, there¡¯s a way. You are a very smart person, Leonardo. I am sure you cane up with some ideas to make him join the tournament.¡± A cold gleam shed across Leonardo¡¯s eyes as he nodded. I have to say, hosting this Golden Sword Tournament is a great idea. If Strikezone Martial Arts can manipte this tournament right, we can make our n more reputable and popr by negating the circting negative news following that incident caused by Jonathan. Besides, we need this tournament to prove our worth. With this n, we will be able to kill two birds with one stone. Leonardo realized sending Jonathan a challenge invitation was a stupid idea since everyone knew about the life-and-death battle between Jonathan and Randy. After the battle, Jonathan had announced that he would no longer face a series of opponents in a match. Hence, no one wouldment on Jonathan¡¯s decision even if he declined Leonardo¡¯s challenge. However, things would be different if they were fighting in a tournament because Jonathan would not have a reason not to ept a battle. Nheless, their first priority was for Jonathan to participate in the Golden Sword Tournament. If he was not willing to attend, Leonardo and the others would not be able to carry out their n. Yasir was rather thoughtful. To prevent other members of the martial arts world from knowing Strikezone Martial Arts was plotting this matter, he and Levi deliberately stayed hidden from the public eye. In the following days, Yasir utilized his connections to meet up with the leader of the Martial Arts Association in Yaleview, Edgar Dunn. He had given Edgar a sum of money and extra funds for Edgar to organize the Golden Sword Tournament. Edgar was a renowned man in the martial arts world. He had dly received Yasir¡¯s check and immediately contacted a few famous masters within the nation for a discussion that same day. In the end, all of the masters had also promised Yasir to select a few of their best disciples to join the tournament. The Golden Sword Tournament¡¯s rewards were lucrative. The final winner would also receive an honorary golden sword. As a result, the Golden Sword Tournament was sessfully established by Edgar alongside a few masters from different ns. The organizers decided to hold the tournament at Faike. After all, Faike was the ce of origin for martial arts. The tournament¡¯s missions were for spiritual fighters from different backgrounds to hone their skills as well as to promote Chanaean martial arts. I Am Unstoppable Chapter 97 I Am Unstoppable Chapter 97 Chapter 97 Invitation Card The news of the Golden Sword Tournament soon spread across the martial artsmunity like wildfire. It was set to happen on the twenty-seventh of November. There was still a month left to the tournament. There were already many skilled fighters that had confirmed to participate. Among them was the Shadow Punch¡¯s sessor, Hector Cook of Cook n from Coldbridge. The Springing Kicks¡¯ sessor, Mason Walker from Horbah, and Spirit Fist¡¯s sessor, Stephen Green of the Green n, were also taking part in the tournament. Not forgetting Micah Hayes, who was the son of the Martial King of Faike, Morgan Hayes, and many more. There were already more than twenty famous highly-skilled martial artists on the list. Besides those well-known participants, other unknown experts would also be joining the Golden Sword Tournament. After all, many skillful people often kept themselves hidden. Meanwhile, Strikezone Martial Arts had also indicated that their disciples would be joining the tournament. As a prominent martial arts center, Strikezone Martial Arts was definitely included in thepetition. Other than that, the seniors of the tournament¡¯s organizingmittee were still sending out invitations to other experts. Since the organizer had registered the participants, they knew who were the highly-skilled martial artists. The Golden Sword Tournament was an underground battle. Every participant was required to sign a liability waiver form and would receive a sum of guarantee funds. It was an actual tournament and not some fancy show put together by the organizer. A real match between martial artists was a matter of life and death. As it was known, martial arts involved life-threatening techniques. Not only could it determine one¡¯s losses or wins, but it could also determine one¡¯s life or death. It was worth mentioning that Morgan, the Martial King of Faike, was the martial arts leader of Faike. Thus, he was invited to be one of the judges. At the same time, the head of the organizing committee, Edgar, had asked Morgan to invite Polly and Jonathan from Horington to participate in the Golden Sword Tournament. Morgan was enthusiastic and excited about thepetition. It was an important event in the martial arts world. Anyone who had a passion for martial arts would feel happy about the tournament. Morgan knew Polly and Jonathan. He, too, felt that they were the real experts and should be involved in the tournament. On that day, Morgan went to Horington personally. He had called Jonathan and Polly prior to his arrival. They had agreed to meet at Horington International Hotel. Jonathan had great respect for Morgan. Thus, he wanted to wee Morgan properly. Jessica was the happiest to hear about the Golden Sword Tournament. She had heard about the event from Morgan. Jessica was interested in martial arts and had asked Morgan if she could be a spectator. He agreed in an instant as she was his beloved granddaughter. Jessica immediately thought about Yasmin and told her about thepetition. As a youngdy, Yasmin¡¯s curiosity was piqued. She told Jessica that she was interested in watching the match as well. Hence, Jessica asked Morgan for another spot, and he happily agreed. Jessica and Yasmin weed Morgan when he arrived. After they were reunited, Jessica ran into Morgan¡¯s arm and acted coquettishly like a child. Yasmin, on the other hand, smiled at their interaction. After that, all of them got into the car again. Elliot Yeager, Morgan¡¯s apprentice, was the driver. Meanwhile, Yasmin sat on the passenger side, whereas Morgan and Jessica were in the backseat. ¡°Granddad, did youe here to invite Jonathan and Polly to the Golden Sword Tournament?¡± Jessica asked with excitement. Morgan nodded. Heughed and said, ¡°How many times have you asked this?¡± Jessica giggled and replied, ¡°Jonathan is a really impressive martial artist. He¡¯ll get the first ce, for sure. Hehe. I can¡¯t wait to see him show his skills, Granddad!¡± Morgan patted Jessica¡¯s head dotingly and smiled at her. ¡°There are many other highly-skilled participants in this tournament. There¡¯ll always be stronger and better martial artists out there. Even though Jonathan is good, I can¡¯t say for sure that he¡¯s the absolute champion. In short, this is a significant event in the martial arts world. Winning or losing is not the most important thing.¡± ¡°Then what is most important?¡± Jessica asked curiously. Morgan answered word by word, ¡°The spirit of martial arts!¡± He paused for a while and added, ¡°Martial arts is the essence of our country. We must not lose it.¡± Jessica did not quite understand what Morgan had said. However, she did not mind. On the contrary, Yasmin was listening to Morgan¡¯s exnation attentively. She suddenly turned toward him and asked, ¡°Old Mr. Hayes, will Jonathan be in danger if he participates in the tournament?¡± ¡°This is a real martial arts battle. It¡¯s a matter of life and death and showcases how powerful their skills are, so the danger is inevitable. We¡¯re martial artists, and the purpose of martial arts is to end lives. It¡¯s not to perform. If the Golden Sword Tournament is not dangerous, there¡¯s no difference from the organizingmittee¡¯s other fancy show matches. There¡¯s no need to waste everyone¡¯s time with that,¡± Morgan exined with a smile and could not hide the pride in his voice. As he spoke, he let out a long sigh. ¡°The ring is where the fighters truly belong.¡± Yasmin could not help but look worried after listening to what Morgan said. Seeing that she was concerned about Jonathan, Jessica reassured her, ¡°Yasmin, don¡¯t worry. Jonathan is a good fighter. Nothing will happen to him.¡± Jessica had confidence in Jonathan. Yasmin was not as optimistic as Jessica, yet she did not say anything. Half an hourter, their car pulled up in front of Horington International Hotel. Elliot handed the keys to the parking valet after they got out of the car. Before they stepped into the hotel, they saw Jonathan and Polly waiting to wee them at the entrance. When Jessica saw Jonathan, she jokingly said, ¡°Hey, Jonathan, you¡¯re still alive!¡± It was apparent that she was delighted to see thetter. Jonathan sighed. This little girl. Morgan furrowed his brows and admonished, ¡°Jessy, don¡¯t be rude.¡± Jessica stuck out her tongue at Morgan cheekily. Whenever she was with Morgan, she was like a cheeky little girl. There was no trace of her usual independent and strong demeanor. Jonathan and Polly walked toward them. Jonathan greeted Morgan, ¡°Hello, Old Mr. Hayes.¡± Polly followed suit. ¡°Greetings, Old Mr. Hayes.¡± Morgan and Elliot greeted them with the same degree of reverence. ¡°Hello, Master Lawson, Master McDaniels.¡± ¡°Just call us by our names, Old Mr. Hayes. As good friends of Jessy and Yasmin, we¡¯re the younger generation, just like them. There¡¯s no need to be so formal,¡± Polly said with a smile. Jonathan immediately agreed with what she said. Morgan let out a chuckle. ¡°Let¡¯s talk inside.¡± The group of people entered the hotel cheerfully. Winter in Horington was sunny. Thus, even though it was already the beginning of November, it was still warm and bright. Jessica and Yasmin were d in beautiful dresses, while Polly looked refreshed in a set of white sportswear. Jonathan appeared casual with his ck T-shirt and jeans, the kind of outfit a boy-next-door would wear. After everyone took their seats in the private room on the second floor, Jonathan requested the waiter to serve their food. Jonathan felt guilty for the past few days and did not dare go to the horror-themed bar. Jennifer did not call Jonathan nor did she ask about him. The former carried on with her life as usual. However, she was utterly disappointed in Jonathan. An unseen distance and estrangement grew between them. Therefore, Jonathan had stayed in Polly¡¯s seaside mansion. He had nothing to do every day. At that moment, Jonathan opened a bottle of wine that Polly had brought along. It was a bottle of aged wine. After removing the cork, the room was filled with the aroma of the wine. Moreover, the golden wine resembled the texture of honey. When picked with a fork, it looked like silk threads. Jonathan poured a ss of wine for Morgan. As he was about to pour for Elliot, Yasmin rose to her feet and took the bottle from Jonathan. She then filled everyone¡¯s sses. When Morgan saw her sensible action, he could not stop himself from saying, ¡°Jessy, you have to learn from Yasmin, okay?¡± ¡°Yasmin, why must you be so perfect? Do you know you¡¯re making me look bad?¡± Jessica sighed helplessly. Upon hearing her child-likeint, everyone burst intoughter. Yasmin grinned in response. She saw herself as Jonathan¡¯s younger sister. After Yasmin filled everyone¡¯s sses with wine, she raised her own and said, ¡°Old Mr. Hayes, since you¡¯re our guest, let us give you a toast.¡± With that, the others raised their sses too. They sat down after they finished their ss of wine. Right after that, a sumptuous meal was served. The group of people ate merrily in the private room. Morgan did not mention a word about the Golden Sword Tournament either. When everyone was somewhat tipsy, Morgan cleared his throat and said, ¡°Ms. McDaniels, Jonathan, I¡¯m sure you both have heard about the Golden Sword Tournament.¡± Jonathan and Polly knew that Morgan was finally getting down to business. They had guessed that this was the reason for his visit to Horington. Both of them nodded. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Morgan stood up with a serious look on his face. Seeing that, Polly and Jonathan quickly rose to their feet. Jessica and Yasmin could also feel the tense atmosphere in the room. Elliot stood up as well. Morgan said solemnly, ¡°I am here today to formally invite you both on behalf of the Golden Sword Tournament organizingmittee. I hope that you can participate in thepetition.¡± After he finished his words, Morgan took out two gold-embossed invitation cards. Polly smiled and answered, ¡°I am grateful that you think well of me, Old Mr. Hayes. All right, I will take part in the Golden Sword Tournament.¡± She was surprisingly quick to ept the invitation. Jonathan was taken aback by how fast she agreed. ¡°What about you, Jonathan?¡± Morgan looked toward him. His gaze was filled with an earnest expectation. Jonathan and Polly did not discuss this prior to the meal. Both of them had their own worries, so Polly did not ask him anything. Jonathan did not expect Polly to ept Morgan¡¯s invitation and participate in the Golden Sword Tournament. Polly cast a look at him. She did not know what was going through Jonathan¡¯s mind. Jessica, Yasmin, and Elliot were staring at Jonathan too. ¡°Granddad, is there a need to ask? Of course, Jonathan will participate in the tournament,¡± Jessica chirped in naturally. ¡°Jessy, don¡¯t spout nonsense.¡± Yasmin stopped Jessica from saying more as she fixed her gaze on Jonathan. Yasmin was hoping he would not partake in thepetition. After a moment of silence, Jonathan raised his head and nced at Morgan. He opened his mouth to answer, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Old Mr. Hayes, but I don¡¯t want to participate in the tournament.¡± Morgan, Jessica, and Elliot were taken aback by his response, whereas Yasmin and Polly were deep in thought. Morgan¡¯s expression turned sullen. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no specific reason. I¡¯m just not interested. I¡¯m willing to do anything if you need my help. However, I¡¯m not keen on joining the tournament. Please forgive me, Old Mr. Hayes,¡± Jonathan exined with a wry smile. I Am Unstoppable Chapter 98 I Am Unstoppable Chapter 98 Chapter 98 Martial Arts Competition Jonathan politely yet firmly refused the invitation. Although Morgan wished fervently for Jonathan¡¯s participation, he was reluctant to force his wish onto Jonathan. Jessica opened her mouth, but Yasmin tugged her arm before she could say something, so she swallowed back her words. Unwilling to give up, Morgan added, ¡°Jonathan, I do hope you would give it another thought. Your cultivation in martial arts is considered top-tier now. If you join thepetition, you may be able to break new ground in the martial arts world. That¡¯s the only thing we old folks who hold thispetition want to see.¡± Jonathan smiled bitterly in response. He hated to reject Morgan¡¯s ardent invitation, but at the same time, he had no interest in the tournament. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Old Mr. Hayes.¡± Jonathan remained unyielding. Yasmin promptly added, ¡°Old Mr. Hayes, let¡¯s not push him if he really doesn¡¯t feel up to it, is that okay?¡± Warmth filled Jonathan¡¯s heart. He knew she truly cared for him. Morgan, however, continued his persuasion as something popped into his mind. ¡°Tell me the truth, Jonathan. Is it because of Strikezone Martial Arts? Are you worried they wille after you during the tournament for revenge?¡± He stopped for a bit and went on, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Edgar Dunn is the person in charge of thepetition, and masters from all over the world are joining. Even Strikezone Martial Arts will be bound by the rules and fight fairly on the stage. Besides, with the level of your cultivation, I believe they will pose no harm to you.¡± Contrary to his belief, Strikezone Martial Arts hadn¡¯t crossed Jonathan¡¯s mind even once. He replied, ¡°Old Mr. Hayes, every person who joins thepetition is motivated by their own goals and desires. It can be fame, cultivation, or anything. The thing is, there is nothing I want from thispetition. Hence, I¡¯m hesitant to participate.¡± ¡°There is nothing you want out of thepetition?¡± Morgan was speechless. He knew that Jonathan did not fear for his life. The fact that Jonathan was capable of killing Randy was proof of his strength and power. He would not have feared a martial arts tournament. ¡°All right, then. Since you¡¯ve made up your mind, let¡¯s forget about it.¡± Morgan finally gave in. Despite Jonathan¡¯s refusal and Morgan¡¯s subsequent acquiescence, the atmosphere of the lunch date did not turn cold. After all, Morgan was not a stubborn old man. He simply had a deep love for martial arts. After they finished their drinks, Morgan left and rushed back to Faike right away. He had had many tasks waiting to be taken care of since the martial arts tournament was to take ce in Faike. Elliot was the only person who did not have a drop of alcohol during lunch. Therefore, he had no issues driving Morgan back to Faike, which wasn¡¯t too far away from Horrington. The journey was only a two-hour drive on the highway. The rest of them sent Morgan and Elliot off outside the hotel. Jessica, unable to contain her disappointment, thumped Jonathan¡¯s arm and grumbled, ¡°Why don¡¯t you join thepetition?¡± Jonathan chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s easy for you to say. Do you know participants have to sign the liability waiver form? What if I get killed on stage? Do you want to be widowed for the rest of your life?¡± The first half of his exnation sounded reasonable, but the second half nearly had Jessica blushing. She stuck out her tongue at him. ¡°Nonsense! Don¡¯t be too full of yourself! You coward!¡± Despite her words, Jessica realized the cruelty of thepetition as well. Suddenly, she was d that Jonathan opted out of it. ¡°Polly, why have you decided to participate?¡± Yasmin turned toward Polly. She regarded Polly as a true friend and cared for her. Though she was not as close to Pollypared to Jonathan, she genuinely wished nothing bad would happen to Polly. The corners of Polly¡¯s lips lifted. Her eyes drifted across the street and wandered off between the passing cars. Later on, she muttered, ¡°I¡¯m a fighter. Fighters should fight, and the tournament is a good opportunity for me.¡± This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Polly, you make it sound as though I don¡¯t deserve to be a fighter.¡± Jonathan scratched his nose. ¡°Good. At least you¡¯re aware of it.¡± Jessica rolled her eyes. Though she no longer wanted Jonathan to take part in thepetition, she would not let a chance to mock him slip by. Jonathan, being his thick-skinned self, merely shrugged. Paying no attention to their bantering, Polly heaved a long sigh out of the blue. ¡°Why don¡¯t you guys go back first? I¡¯d like to take a walk alone.¡± She then strode off on her own, leaving them behind. ¡°What¡¯s the matter with her?¡± Jessica nudged Jonathan as she stared at Polly¡¯s dwindling silhouette. She couldn¡¯t help but felt something was wrong with Polly. ¡°I suppose it¡¯s that time of the month for her,¡± answered Jonathan solemnly. His cheeky reply had Yasmin and Jessica flushed red with embarrassment. ¡°Idiot! Can¡¯t you be more serious?¡± Jessica pinched his arm. Jonathan let out a chortle. ¡°You know what they say? If you hit or scold someone, that means you love them and care deeply for them. I guess you love me very much.¡± ¡°Stop it, will you?¡± Jessica aimed a kick at his leg. Jonathan chuckled and dodged the kick effortlessly. Yasmin could barely resist the urge tough as she watched the two bantering with each other like juvenile kids. She enjoyed it though. It filled her with the warmth of having friends and family, especially Jonathan, whom she found particrly affable. It was as if her brother was still by her side. She wholeheartedly believed that if she were in danger, Jonathan would surely act the same as her brother, Connor, and protect her with all his might. She let out a cough to interrupt their raillery and said, ¡°Jonathan, I¡¯ve made some smoothie at home. You¡¯ve had quite some alcohol just now. Why don¡¯t youe to our ce and have some smoothies?¡± Since Jonathan had nothing else to do, he nodded. ¡°Oh, all right.¡± ¡°Excuse me, can you sound a little less reluctant? Do you know how many people would die just for a chance to enter our house? You¡¯re a lucky man, so be grateful!¡± Jessica shot him a contemptuous re. ¡°I don¡¯t doubt men want to set foot in your house because of Yasmin. But if it¡¯s you¡­ I don¡¯t think so.¡± Jonathan shook his head. His words had Jessica red up instantly. ¡°Idiot! I¡¯ll kill you!¡± ¡°Haha!¡± It was two o¡¯clock in the afternoon. The sun was shining brightly in the sky, albeit much more forgiving than in summer, which was an absolute delight. To have a sunbath on the beach in that agreeable weather would definitely be wonderful. Had it been summer, the heat of the sun would only grill everyone into roasted pigs. Jessica and Yasmin resided in Maple Vi District, where Jonathan had visited several times before. Although they had driven to the hotel, they hailed a taxi to go back instead, for the three of them had consumed alcohol during lunch. After all, it wasmon sense that driving under influence was both hical and illegal. Jonathan took the passenger seat while Yasmin and Jessica sat together at the back of the taxi. Suddenly reminded of something, Jessica blurted excitedly, ¡°Before I forget, Jennifer and you seem rather oddtely, Jonathan. You haven¡¯t been to the horror-themed bar for quite a while now, and Jennifer never asks about you. What happened? Did you break up or something?¡± Curious to know the answer, Yasmin gazed at Jonathan intently too. ¡°It¡¯s not a break-up. We had never been together, to begin with.¡± Jonathan rubbed his nose. For some unknown reasons, Jessica was ted at his reply and secretly heaved a long sigh of relief. ¡°Good for her. At least she won¡¯t be subjected to disasters anymore.¡± She giggled. Yasmin, tactful as she was, inquired softly, ¡°Did something happen?¡± Unwilling to divulge information, Jonathan gave a half-heartedugh and shook his head. ¡°It was nothing.¡± Understanding full well that it was Jonathan¡¯s privacy, Yasmin ceased to probe into his personal matters. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, how about Yasmin and I make you dinner for tonight? Don¡¯t get cocky though. I just pity you,¡± offered Jessica. ¡°If you say so, sure.¡± Jonathan was more than happy to go along with her. ¡°Not even a thank you? Hmph!¡± Jessica pouted. Even though she was always arguing with Jonathan, she actually cared for him deep down. ¡°Oh, by the way, where do you live now, Jonathan?¡± asked Yasmin. Hesitant to reveal that he had moved into Polly¡¯s home, Jonathan put on a sad expression and whimpered, ¡°I¡¯m homeless! Oh, I live under a bridge every day now!¡± His response had Yasmin at a loss for words. She held him dear to her heart, but he was rarely serious. Jessica promptly added, ¡°Yasmin, don¡¯t listen to his rubbish. He is pretending to be pitiful so that he can fool young and pretty girls like us to help him.¡± Yasmin, being her kind self, suggested, ¡°We still have several empty rooms in our house. Why don¡¯t we let him move in with us?¡± Jessica darted a disgusted look at Jonathan and gave Yasmin an exaggerated grimace of pain. ¡°Are you kidding me, Yasmin? You want him to stay together with us?¡± ¡°Girl, what¡¯s that expression supposed to mean? Don¡¯t be an idiot! It¡¯s not like he is sharing our own rooms. What dirty thoughts do you have in your little head?¡± Yasmin scoffed at her. Jessica swiftly refuted, ¡°So what if he is not sharing a room with us? He is the opposite sex, and worse, a perverted, lecherous one! What if he peeps on us when we shower or steals our underwear?¡± Embarrassment immediately reddened Yasmin¡¯s cheeks. ¡°Watch your mouth, will you? This conversation is getting weird.¡± Jonathan, on the other hand, was beyond amused as he listened to their exchange. Despite her innocent and tender appearance, he had the impression that Jessica was, without question, a dirty- minded girl. Before Jessica could b out another word, Yasmin made up her mind and dered, ¡°So, what do you think, Jonathan? If you don¡¯t mind, would you like to move in with us at Maple Vi District?¡± ¡°Uh¡­ To be honest, I don¡¯t think it is a good idea.¡± Jonathan feigned a turndown. In an attempt to convince him, Yasmin was about to say something again when Jessica called him out. ¡°Oh,e on! Don¡¯t act as if you¡¯re not blooming with happiness already!¡± ¡°All right then. Whatever thedies say.¡± Jonathan tittered. ¡°Idiot!¡± Jessica scorned. In reality, she did not have issues with Jonathan living together with them at all. On the contrary, she weed the n very much as she reckoned it would be fun for him to live with them. After arriving at their mansion in Maple Vi District, Yasmin filled up two sses of smoothie straight away and passed them to Jonathan and Jessica. She then led Jonathan to an empty bedroom on the second floor of the house. ¡°You can have this bedroom all to yourself, Jonathan. What do you think? Do you like it?¡± Yasmin nced at him. The room was thirty-six square meters in size. It was furnished just like a mini home with a restroom, bathroom, television, a set of couches, and so on. The architectural embellishments of the room wereparable to a resort¡¯s presidential suite. Having very few requirements for his living space, Jonathan smiled at the sight of the splendid room and happily epted the offer. I Am Unstoppable Chapter 99 I Am Unstoppable Chapter 99 Chapter 99 Insight Into The Conspiracy Jessica took a sip of the cold smoothie as she browsed Amazon on herptop. Meanwhile, Yasmin went to grab new bedsheets for Jonathan. Jonathan stood at the doorway, watching Yasmin change the sheets. As she kneeled on the bed and smoothed out the sheets, her backside was facing Jonathan. Yasmin was wearing a pair of jeans that entuated her bottom nicely. Jonathan stared at her for a moment before hurriedly averting his gaze, feeling somewhat guilty. He regarded Yasmin like his own precious sister. Hence, it was not right to have such sphemous thoughts. At the same time, Jonathan was vexed by his feelings. Yasmin was too sensible and mature that it made one¡¯s heart ache for her. Just then, she finishedying out the sheets. Yasmin stood up and walked toward Jonathan. Two wisps of hair had fallen, covering her beautiful eyes. Jonathan casually reached out and tucked the strands of hair behind her ears. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. His actions made Yasmin blush bright red to the tips of her ears. Jonathan also felt a little embarrassed after he realized what he had done, so he coughed and tried to strike up a conversation. ¡°There aren¡¯t many virtuous and capable girls like you anymore. Look at you, you¡¯re good at housework and have your own source of ie. Whoever marries you in the future will be an extremely lucky fellow.¡± In the meantime, Yasmin had managed to regain herposure. Smiling faintly, she said, ¡°I¡¯m going out to buy you some daily necessities. You can check to see if you have anything else you need to be moved. Hurry and get it done before the sun sets. Jessy and I are throwing you a housewarming party tonight.¡± Jonathan nodded in agreement. With that, the two of them headed out to their own destinations, with Jonathan going to his old ce, while Yasmin was headed to the supermarket to buy daily necessities for Jonathan. Jessica had been toozy to move, dering she wanted to take an afternoon nap. Thus, the two of them had decided not to bother her. As they exited the door, Jonathan suddenly asked, ¡°Yasmin, why are you so nice to me?¡± Yasmin was slightly taken aback by the question. After a moment, she asked, ¡°Then, why are you nice to me?¡± Jonathanughed. ¡°Hey, I asked first.¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s because you treat me well,¡± she replied. Yasmin stared at Jonathan with clear and unwavering eyes. There wasn¡¯t a hint of apprehension in them at all. ¡°I still don¡¯t quite understand why someone as capable as you is acting as our bodyguard, protecting me. You¡¯re like my personal guardian angel, appearing when I needed you the most.¡± As Jonathan stared at Yasmin, he suddenly had the urge to tell her about Connor. However, he held her tongue. Smiling, he said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure why myself. Perhaps it¡¯s fate. Fate works in mysterious ways.¡± A hint of disappointment shed across Yasmin¡¯s eyes. She did not know what to say in response to that. After a moment, she said, ¡°Jonathan, maybe I¡¯m not nice to you just because you treat me well.¡± Jonathan¡¯s heart sank, and he was suddenly afraid. Could Yasmin have fallen for me? Yasmin continued, ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because you remind me of my brother, Connor. I feel some sort of kinship with you.¡± Jonathan let out a sigh of relief upon hearing that. After parting ways with Yasmin, Jonathan took a taxi to the hotel. He had left the AMC Gremlin parked near the hotel. After retrieving his car, he drove to Jennifer¡¯s ce. It was four o¡¯clock in the afternoon when he arrived at the residential area. Jonathan felt uneasy at the thought of seeing Jennifer. He longed to see her, but at the same time, he dreaded seeing her. He made his way to the front door and pulled out his keys. However, he wasn¡¯t able to unlock the door. Jonathan was speechless. Sh*t, did Jennifer change the locks? How cruel of her! He held his breath and tried to sense the inside of the house. He immediately sensed Jennifer¡¯s presence inside. He raised his hand to knock on the door. However, the door flew open before he had even touched it. Jennifer stood at the doorway, d in light blue pajamas, and her hair gathered in a ponytail. Her face was bare of any makeup, yet she looked so breathtakingly beautiful. Jonathan gazed at her attractive body and faintly caught a whiff of a familiar fragrance from her. He was immediately tempted to pull her into his embrace. However, Jennifer stared at him with a cold expression. ¡°What do you want?¡± she asked. Jonathan could not me Jennifer for being so ruthless. After all, it was his fault. He coughed and said, ¡°I came to get my clothes.¡± Jennifer said nothing and stepped aside to let him in. Without another word, Jonathan numbly went into his room and immediately made a beeline for his notebook. Thankfully, the notebook was still in the bathroom filled with surveince cameras. It contained precious footage of Jennifer bathing. Jonathan could not help but be grateful he had this prepared before he had moved out. Otherwise, he would not have anything left in the future. He quickly checked the notebook, sighing in relief after he was sure that it had not been tampered with. He put his notebook away and packed up his clothes. Following that, he retrieved all the surveince cameras from the bathroom. After packing up all his stuff, Jonathan took his suitcase into the living room. ¡°Jen, I¡¯ll be leaving now!¡± he said casually. Jonathan pretended to be carefree, but in truth, he hoped Jennifer would stop him. Maybe he even wished for her to cry and try to stop him physically. Jonathan¡¯s willpower wasn¡¯t strong, to begin with. If she had done that, he would definitely sumb. He would regret his actions for sure, but he would enjoy every bit of it while itsted. Jennifer was sitting on the couch, calmly watching the television. She acted as if she did not even hear Jonathan¡¯s words. Jonathan had no choice but to take his suitcase and leave, shutting the door firmly behind him. Thud! Crystalline tears started rolling down Jennifer¡¯s cheeks uncontrobly the moment she heard the door shut. Jennifer did want to cling to Jonathan and make him stay. In fact, she regretted her actions. She thought that if she did not say anything, the two of them could act like before. However, it was far too late to go back to the way things were before. Jennifer was a proud woman. She could not bear to trample on her own pride to retain Jonathan. Jonathan¡¯s heart was also filled with sadness as he left the house. He got into his AMC Gremlin and drove some distance away before pulling to the side. After parking his car, he took out the notebook and checked the most recent footage. It contained a new clip of Jennifer bathing. Jonathan was overjoyed at the sight of that. It seemed like he would have something to keep him upiedter that night. He nted a soft kiss on the notebook and turned it off with great satisfaction. However, he felt apprehensive the moment he shut it. He quickly turned it back on to set a password. The reason for doing so was because he was afraid Jessica would sneak a peek at his notebook once he got to her house. If the notebook¡¯s contents were to be discovered, Jonathan probably would have to throw himself into the river. He had to take this secret to the grave with him. With that, Jonathan made a phone call to Polly, informing thetter he was going to move in with Yasmin and Jessica. On the other end of the line, Polly was eerily quiet. Jonathan could feel the shift in her attitude even through the phone. Pollyughed. ¡°I think you¡¯re more suited to be with young girls. It must¡¯ve been boring to be cooped up with me.¡± ¡°Polly, you¡¯re not a boring person! You¡¯re serious and dignified!¡± Jonathan insisted. ¡°So, is there anything else?¡± she asked. Hearing her words, Jonathan¡¯s face fell. ¡°Let¡¯s meet up. I need to talk to you about the Golden Sword Tournament,¡± he said. ¡°Sure,e over to my coffee house,¡± Polly replied. ¡°Okay.¡± Jonathan proceeded to drive to Polly¡¯s coffee house. Under the setting sun, the clouds in the sky were dyed a fiery red. Upon entering the coffee house, Jonathan encountered the two brothers, Donovan and Dominick. The two of them greeted him politely. ¡°Ms. McDaniels is inside. Pleasee with me.¡± Donovan led the way. Jonathan smiled and nodded. Inside the building, Jonathan saw Polly leaning against the window, savoring a ss of red wine as she basked in the glow of the setting sun. Jonathan sat down on the couch across from her and shamelessly helped himself to a ss of red wine. Donovan exited the room after leading Jonathan there. ¡°Let me guess why you aren¡¯t participating in the tournament.¡± Polly grinned. Pausing for a moment, she continued, ¡°Your Destino Art isn¡¯t about bing stronger. Hence, you feel that even if you participate in thispetition, you are unable to obtain what you truly wish for. Even if you defeat more opponents, you are no closer to your goal.¡± Jonathan smiled as a warm and fuzzy feeling washed over him. Despite having the least contact with her, Polly was somehow the person who understood him best. It wasfortable to converse with her. ¡°Then, shall I guess why you insist on taking part in the tournament?¡± he said. Polly smiled. ¡°Go ahead.¡± Jonathan smiled. ¡°Your life has been too uneventful thus far. It is tranquil and everything you do has been well under your control. Hence, you wish to break the mold. The Golden Sword Tournament is unworthy of someone of your status, but still, you wish to give it a try to see if you can discover something new.¡± ¡°That sounds about right. When I heard about the tournament, I was excited. It was an emotion I rarely experience,¡± Polly replied. ¡°I just don¡¯t know what Strikezone Martial Arts is nning to do in this tournament. They haven¡¯t taken any action against me recently. In fact, I¡¯d almost forgotten them,¡± Jonathan admitted. ¡°That¡¯s the beauty of it. They wille for you if you enter the tournament, but if you don¡¯t, they would be absolutely livid,¡± Polly said. Jonathan frowned. ¡°I¡¯m afraid Strikezone Martial Arts will make a move soon and force me to enter the tournament. They will definitelye at me repeatedly and won¡¯t be satisfied until they are staring down at my corpse. I don¡¯t relish the thought of ying right into their hands. Thus, I¡¯m not keen to enter the tournament.¡± ¡°The best solution is for you to leave Horington. Once you leave, you can do whatever you want,¡± Polly suggested. Jonathan rubbed his nose. Polly was right. However, he did not want to leave. He had too many fond memories of Horington. I Am Unstoppable Chapter 100 I Am Unstoppable Chapter 100 Chapter 100 Yasir Taking Action Jonathan felt conflicted. On one hand, he yearned for a carefree life on his own. On the other hand, he enjoyed a happy life there with everyone. If I leave Horington now, where would I go? He did not wish to go back to living amid violence in Smend anymore. While rubbing his nose, he told himself that he could not leave. There are too many things to worry about to leave just like that. I¡¯ll worry about Jennifer and even more so about Yasmin. More importantly, I won¡¯t allow myself to scurry away wordlessly. What kind of person will I be perceived as if I flee before my enemy makes a move? A coward? If he had left just like that, he would never get over it for the rest of his life. I must face all difficulties head-on, as evading problems is not my way of doing things. Hence, after some consideration, Jonathan chose to reject Polly¡¯s suggestion. He took his leave after chatting with her for some time. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. As soon as he left her coffee house, he returned to Maple Mansion. That night, Jessica and Yasmin had indeed cooked dinner for him. The dishes looked scrumptious, consisting of mostly cooked food. In the end, the three paired a ss of red wine with their meal and ate happily. After they had finished eating, Jessica told Jonathan to do the dishes. However, he teased her in return, ¡°Kiss me, and I¡¯ll do it.¡± Jessica side-eyed him. ¡°In your dreams! Who do you think you are? A fairytale prince?¡± Watching them bicker yet again, Yasmin merely smiled helplessly before taking the initiative to collect the tes and wash them. Jessica couldn¡¯t bear to let her friend wash the dishes alone, so she red at Jonathan before going to help her. It was indeed a beautiful night. After cleaning up, the trio watched a horror movie in the living room. Despite that, Jessica and Yasmin were very calm throughout the film, giving Jonathan no sense of achievement. Jessica said that she was sleepy and went straight to her room for a good night¡¯s sleep. Jonathan slept very well that night, unaware of the events that were happening at the Young residence in Jipsdale. It was evident that Leonardo was not having a good life. He had already received the news from Edgar that Jonathan refused to participate in the Golden Sword Tournament. The news infuriated him, as he felt that Jonathan was extremely despicable for never acting ording to the n for once. After all, the tournament was set up for Jonathan, and Strikezone Martial Arts had contributed arge number of manpower and resources to organize it. But what¡¯s the point of having the tournament when that idiot Jonathan is not participating? Leonardo nned to go to Horington personally to force him to participate. After some investigations, Leonardo knew that Jonathan cared about Jennifer and Yasmin. Hence, he decided to target those women. I¡¯ll simply kidnap them and force him to participate in the tournament. Although it was a despicable move, he could note up with a better idea to achieve his goal. He felt that Jonathan was like a mule, stubborn and loathsome. Since it was already ten o¡¯clock at night, Leonardo decided to sleep in Bianca¡¯s room after releasing his frustrations. However, Wace came up to him at that moment. ¡°Young Master, Master Sullivan is here.¡± Leonardo¡¯s heart skipped a beat as he was somewhat scared of Yasir. He also knew that the man¡¯s purpose foring was because of Jonathan¡¯s matter. Without any dy, Leonardo quickly tidied up his appearance and headed to the main entrance to wee his guest. There was a garden with a fountain outside the Young residence. The water that shot up from the fountain sparkled against the light. Upon arriving at the main entrance, he noticed that Yasir¡¯s ck Maybach was parked in front of the fountain. The car door then swung open. A calm-looking Levi got out first to open the rear door for Yasir. Following that, thetter stepped out of the car. Leonardo stepped forward and greeted politely, ¡°Master Sullivan!¡± Yasir merely gave him an indifferent nce before he replied, ¡°Let¡¯s head inside.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± answered Leonardo. After everyone had entered the Young residence, Leonardo led Yasir to the parlor and instructed Wace to prepare some coffee. He only took a seat beside Yasir once everything waspleted. Yasir did not put on airs but asked calmly, ¡°I heard that Jonathan refused to participate in the tournament?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Master Sullivan,¡± Leonardo hurriedly replied. After a short pause, he continued, ¡°I¡¯ll be heading to Horington tomorrow morning, Master Sullivan. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be sure to force him to participate.¡± ¡°What is the n you have in mind?¡± Yasir questioned. Leonardo replied, ¡°Jonathan is a pretentious man. There are a few women that he cares about in the city. As long as I kidnap them, there¡¯s no way he can say no to me.¡± Hearing this, Yasir frowned. ¡°By doing so, aren¡¯t you exposing the fact that we¡¯re the mastermind behind this matter? Jonathan is already an expert in Neutralizing Force, and such experts have their temperaments and decisions. I¡¯m afraid that forcing him will make matters worse. You¡¯ve confronted him a few times, so you should know that he¡¯s not easy to deal with.¡± Leonardo was momentarily stunned. Yasir continued, ¡°Besides, if he spreads the news, all our efforts will be in vain.¡± ¡°What do you intend to do, Master Sullivan?¡± asked Leonardo, feeling troubled. Yasir was silent for a while before replying, ¡°Don¡¯t meddle in this matter anymore. I¡¯ll personally go to Horington tomorrow.¡± His words surprised Leonardo, who did not expect Yasir to handle the matter personally. ¡°Understood!¡± he responded respectfully. At seven in the morning, Yasmin and Jessica got out of bed and prepared to go to work. Both of them took their jobs seriously as it was their career. Jonathan, on the other hand, was still sleeping soundly. Jessica unsympathetically banged on the door while shouting, ¡°Get up and take us to work, Jonathan!¡± Sitting up groggily, he muttered a reply. Despite his sleepiness, he was more than happy to carry out the task. Jessica snorted before remarking, ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± She then went to wash up with a smile of satisfaction while Jonathan also got out of bed. Yasmin prepared breakfast that day. There were sandwiches, scrambled eggs, and milk. After breakfast, Jonathan drove Yasmin¡¯s BMW and sent the women to work. He followed them into Rose Couture and chatted happily with Donald and the others. Seeing him having a good rtionship with Yasmin and Jessica, Donald was envious. One of the security guards said, ¡°Wow! You¡¯re so good at socializing, Jon! You¡¯ve managed to seduce both our bosses. Does that mean that you¡¯ll be our boss too in the future?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense. They¡¯re like sisters to me,¡± Jonathan responded after clearing his throat. He was not that shameless. Everyone burst outughing when they heard that. Following that, Jonathan mindlessly loitered around thepany, intending to have lunch there at noon. Anyway, I have nothing to do every day, so I¡¯ll be loitering wherever I go. In terms of his horror-themed bar, things were going well with a professional team handling everything, so he did not need to worry about it. Despite not working or doing anything at present, the dividends he earned each month alone could allow him to lead a good life in Horington. He could even buy a house with a mortgage if he wanted to. However, he had never once thought of doing that. It¡¯s nice staying with Yasmin and Jessica. I can take care of Yasmin and protect her. Right after, he bumped into Jossie in the corridor, who scowled at him in annoyance. ¡°You¡¯re finally willing toe here, huh?¡± At noon, Jonathan was having lunch with Jessica and Yasmin in the cafeteria when he received a call from Polly. He immediately answered, but it was a male voice who spoke on the other end of the line. I Am Unstoppable Chapter 101 I Am Unstoppable Chapter 101 Chapter 101 Endless Coercion It was the voice of a middle-aged man. His voice was deep with a hint of authority. He was calm as he said, ¡°Mr. Lawson, I hope you will arrive at Ms. McDaniels¡¯ coffee house in twenty minutes. You will bear the consequences if you are even a secondte.¡± The call ended as soon as he finished speaking. Jonathan paled at the man¡¯s words. He had a bad feeling that something big had happened. This man has Polly in his hands! But how? How did someone like Polly, who is stronger than me, fall into his clutches? Since he easily took her as a hostage, I have no choice but to head there myself. Isn¡¯t this action of his targeted toward me? Jonathan¡¯s thoughts were all over the ce. Suddenly, he thought of Strikezone Martial Arts. Only Strikezone Martial Arts have the guts to do something like this. If I go there, won¡¯t the odds be against me? ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jessica and Yasmin were shocked at Jonathan¡¯s expression. To them, Jonathan was a person who would remain calm and collected in the face of chaos. They had a bad feeling after seeing Jonathan¡¯s response to the phone call. ¡°It¡¯s nothing!¡± Jonathan quickly stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯m heading out for a bit.¡± With that said, he rushed out of the cafeteria and left thepany. He got on the BMW and drove toward the coffee house. At the same time, he quickly mapped out a n in his mind. He took out his phone and called Amber. The call got through quickly. It was obvious that Amber did not know what was happening. She chuckled as she answered the phone. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s up? Why are you calling me all of a sudden? This is so rare!¡± ¡°Amber, something happened. Strikezone Martial Arts sent an opponent that I can¡¯t go up against. He has Polly in his hands and he wants me to be at the coffee house in twenty minutes. I need you to gather the chief officer, the chief, and any high-ranking officers and meet me there as soon as possible.¡± Amber could hear the panic in Jonathan¡¯s voice. She knew he was rarely serious. To her, he was someone that would still smile like an idiot even with a knife against his throat. If he¡¯s this nervous, then this must be quite an issue! Amber dared not waste more time and quickly replied, ¡°All right. I¡¯ll get to it.¡± Amber would not turn her back on Jonathan, and she was more than willing to help him as much as she could. Jonathan ran through several red lights. In twenty minutes, he reached the coffee house. The sun was shining brightly. Nothing seemed to be out of ce at the coffee house. Jonathan got out of his car and stood outside the coffee house. He used his senses and tried to sense for danger, but there was none. Jonathan felt more nervous as the time passed. His opponent¡¯s cultivation was at an unbelievably high level. That was the reason he could not sense any danger. Without wasting any time, he walked into the coffee house. The coffee house was operating business as usual. However, Donovan and Dominick were anxiously ncing out the window. Now that Jonathan was inside the coffee house, they were overjoyed. The two brothers made their way toward Jonathan. Donovan said, ¡°Ms. McDaniels and the two men are at the parlor.¡± Jonathan nodded and replied, ¡°Okay. Thank you.¡± He made his way toward the parlor and pushed the door to enter. When the door opened, Jonathan saw Yasir and Levi. The two men were sitting opposite Polly, who was quiet. It did not seem like they had harmed her. Jonathan scanned his opponents and noticed something was off. Yasir was definitely the one who had the highest cultivation. He wasposed and inconspicuous, just as a high-level martial artist should be. Even though he was just sitting there, it seemed as if the entire universe was surrounding him. On the other hand, Levi had a gentle aura, which made it difficult for Jonathan to tell his cultivation level. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Polly looked helpless, and the state she was in was a little awful. ¡°You¡¯re right on time, Mr. Lawson.¡± Levi stood up to greet Jonathan. He shed thetter a smile and said, ¡°Please have a seat.¡± Jonathan sat next to Polly. The atmosphere in the parlor felt heavy. Even though Yasir and Levi were outsiders, their presence made Jonathan and Polly, the owners of the ce, feel ufortable. Polly felt terrible. Although she was silent, she could not help but think that her peace had been destroyed. Jonathan was doing much better than Polly. He inhaled deeply before ncing at Yasir. ¡°I don¡¯t know who you are or what your name is, but I¡¯ll be straightforward with you. I know you are from Strikezone Martial Arts.¡± Yasir was momentarily stunned before he regained his senses. He looked at Jonathan calmly and replied, ¡°You are a smart one. I enjoy talking to smart people.¡± ¡°You want me to join the Golden Sword Tournament?¡± Jonathan asked. Yasir nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Jonathan huffed and smirked. ¡°Oh, I see now. The host of thispetition, Edgar, must be someone from your side. You must be hosting thispetition to target me. What a tremendous effort.¡± Yasir uttered impassively, ¡°I will neither agree nor disagree with what you said. My goal is to make sure that you join the tournament.¡± Jonathan raised an eyebrow. ¡°And if I don¡¯t?¡± Yasir grinned. ¡°If you don¡¯t join, then Polly will die. Her death will be the first of many. After her, the next person will be Jennifer and then Yasmin. For every one day that you don¡¯t agree to join thepetition, a person close to you will die.¡± Polly¡¯s pupils constricted, and a cold glint shed across her eyes. ¡°You may have a high level of cultivation, but do you think that I¡¯m made of paper?¡± Yasir turned to look at Polly and said, ¡°I will show you respect if you are a Nascent Soul expert. But right now, you are not qualified to challenge me.¡± He looked back at Jonathan and continued, ¡°The same goes for you. It¡¯ll be a piece of cake for me to kill you. But today, I¡¯m inviting you to join the competition as a courtesy. After all, we are all courteous people. You should also know, for someone in my cultivation stage, my words are thew. If you don¡¯t join thepetition, then I¡¯ll just proceed with killing off the people you care about.¡± Yasir¡¯s words sounded indifferent yet carried an unquestionable and irresistible power. Jonathan and Polly could feel the determination in his words. They could tell that he was not joking. Polly felt terrible. She knew that Jonathan would be left with no choice if someone like Yasir, who had a high level of cultivation, came to talk Jonathan into joining thepetition. If Jonathan does not agree to join, then I¡¯m dead meat. If he agrees to join, then he¡¯ll die in the competition. This a trap that had no loopholes. After all, strength would always beat skills. The entire Strikezone Martial Arts was too big. With Jonathan and Polly¡¯s current power, they would not be able to go up against them. Hence, Jonathan would have no other choice but to agree to join thepetition. Unexpectedly, Jonathan startedughing. He even pped his hands and said, ¡°How bold andwless of Strikezone Martial Arts! Even between talks andughter, you are mentioning death. Let me ask you, does thew still exist in your eyes? Don¡¯t forget, we¡¯re in Chanaea.¡± Yasir and Levi were confused. People like them never left traces after killing. No one would be able to investigate and track them. However, at that moment, Jonathan was childish enough to bring up thew. Why is he not reacting the way we expect him to? Jonathan took out his phone and grinned. ¡°Sorry, but seeing as you were so delighted to chatter, I secretly recorded it. What do you think will happen if this recording reached the police? Will Strikezone Martial Arts ignore it?¡± Yasir red at Jonathan and said, ¡°People in our world should act and follow the rules of our world. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re breaking the rules.¡± Jonathan smirked. ¡°There are many experts at Strikezone Martial Arts. This whole thing started because of you guys. Why is my resistance a form of provocation against you guys? Now, the entire Strikezone Martial Arts wants to bully me and I¡¯m resisting once more, but you said that I¡¯m breaking the rules. Haha! Are these rules set by Strikezone Martial Arts? Are you guys God? You like to decide whether a person lives or dies, but you don¡¯t like it when they resist you?¡± At that moment, Levi finally spoke. He smiled and said, ¡°Please don¡¯t be angry, Mr. Lawson. You are someone who has seen the world, so you should know that there are such rules. These rules are established by those that have power and money. And what are these rules for? Of course, it¡¯s for the survival of the fittest! The poor can never afford even a ss of wine that the rich drink despite working hard for their entire life. This is the reality. Unfortunately for you, in this situation, you are the poor and we are the rich.¡± He paused before continuing, ¡°I suggest you delete that recording. It will be a wise choice for you to do so.¡± Jonathan chuckled. ¡°Sorry, but there¡¯s no use in deleting it anymore. I¡¯ve already sent it to a good friend of mine. Let me introduce this friend of mine to you. Her name is Amber Johnson, and she¡¯s a captain at a police station. Coincidentally, her grandfather also has the surname Johnson. Have you heard of Old Mr. Johnson from Yaleview?¡± Yasir and Levi immediately frowned. The man Jonathan was talking about was Arthur Johnson, one of the high-ranking officials in the army. No matter how arrogant Strikezone Martial Arts was, they would not dare to mess with such a person. Yasir was angry, and his eyes turned cold. In a few seconds, the air in the parlor thickened. Jonathan and Polly immediately coughed as they could not breathe properly. Yasir¡¯s said in a t tone, ¡°Don¡¯t you know that manners make a man? Your presumptuous ways make my blood boil.¡± He paused before continuing, ¡°If you kneel before me and apologize, I might just forgive you. Otherwise¡­¡± Jonathan and Polly stood up at the same time. Jonathan huffed, ¡°Manners make a man? I could say the same to you.¡± ¡°Do you want to die?¡± A murderous glint shed past Yasir¡¯s eyes as he suddenly made a move. In a sh, it felt as if a thunderstorm had entered the parlor. Yasir stood up and took a step forward. His body was like a thunderstorm, surrounding the room with a powerful and unmatched force. The coffee table in the middle of the room exploded into pieces when his leg touched it. Yasir raised his hand and used the Force of Damien technique. The force of the technique felt like a building was pressing down on Jonathan¡¯s head. His vision blurred and turned ck for a moment. He could not even think of a way to fight against this technique. It felt as though he was at death¡¯s door. Jonathan closed his eyes and thought hard. In his state of panic, he tried to focus on which technique he could use to escape the Force of Damien. Soon, he used the Antelope Rhythm technique to force himself out of the range of the Force of Damien. I Am Unstoppable Chapter 102 I Am Unstoppable Chapter 102 Chapter 102 Help From Amber At that moment, Yasir was like God incarnate. His blow had achieved a horrifying one thousand and two hundred kilograms! Jonathan¡¯s and Polly¡¯s blows were at most six hundred kilograms! Moreover, it was not Yasir¡¯s strength that was terrifying. It was his energy. Once his energy was activated, even the surrounding air was at his disposal. Jonathan¡¯s Antelope Rhythm was marvelous, but he was only halfway using it when Yasirunched his Force of Damien. He had nowhere to escape! Jonathan¡¯s face was devoid of color. It was the first time he encountered such a formidable opponent. He helplessly bent down to alleviate the pressure he was receiving from above. At the same time, he crossed his fists above him to withstand the mighty Force of Damien. Polly, on the other hand, made her move. She did her best, and her body was like a sharp sword pulled from the sheath. With a wave of her arm, she threw a strong punch toward Yasir¡¯s abdomen. Thetter remainedposed, and his hand caught Polly¡¯s fist. With a loud boom, Yasir¡¯s strength was activated instantly, and his entire body emanated a spiraling electrical force. Polly could only feel a strong force charging toward her, destroying her vitality. She stumbled backward, her hair was messy, and her face flushed. On the other hand, Jonathan was still fending off Yasir¡¯s Force of Damien. His entire body felt numb, and he fell to the ground when the electric current shocked him. He instantly activated Shadow Punch to remove the current from his body, and the ground cracked as a result. Jonathan¡¯s eardrums, nose, and eyes were bleeding from the impact. Every inch of his body was covered with blood. A single move from Yasir had considerably hurt Jonathan and Polly, both professionals in their own right. The former¡¯s cultivation was terrifying. Meanwhile, Jonathan and Polly were devastated. They had guessed that Yasir was powerful, but they did not expect his strength to be so incredible that they could not withstand him. Yasir was like a god frozen on the spot. He looked at Jonathan emotionlessly. Thetter had fallen to the ground and did not have the strength to stand up. Yasir then said frostily, ¡°Initially, I did not wish to kill you personally, but you were too full of yourself. Your wittiness is your downfall.¡± With that, he turned to Levi and ordered, ¡°Kill them. Make it short and simple.¡± Levi nodded and answered, ¡°Yes, Master Sullivan!¡± Yasir¡¯s motive was simple. Since Jonathan did not abide by the usual rules, he would kill him quickly and leave the city. An audio recording would not be sufficient even if Arthur of Yaleview were the one who wanted to hold him ountable. Jonathan looked defeated. He was not afraid of death, but he knew that he had made a grave mistake that night by underestimating Yasir¡¯s decisiveness. His mistake had implicated Polly. Levi had a gentle expression and squatted in front of Jonathan. After that, he sighed and said, ¡°Mr. Lawson, you shouldn¡¯t have broken the game¡¯s rules.¡± With that, he was going to kill Jonathan with a blow to the temple using his finger. That method of killing made it difficult for the doctor to assess any injury, and it was a professional way of murdering someone. At the same time, there was amotion outside, and police sirens red. The brothers, Donovan and Dominick, rushed in together with Amber. Amber was trembling in fear when she saw Jonathan¡¯s life at stake, and her face was devoid of color. She could not allow anything to happen to him. Amber disregarded everything at that moment, raising her gun to shoot at Levi. ¡°Ugh!¡± Yasir¡¯s brows furrowed. He made a move, and Amber saw a blur before realizing that Yasir was restraining her hand from pulling the trigger. She could not pull it no matter how hard she tried. However, Levi could no longer kill Jonathan as too many people were watching. ¡°Let go of me!¡± Amber red at Yasir and kicked him. Thetter¡¯s gaze was cold, and his finger lightly tapped on the veins of her hand. As a result, Amber felt that her body was thrown back, and she stumbled backward. Just then, countless of police rushed in. Nigel Xiques, the chief of the police station, was also there, surrounded by a group of officers. He was a middle-aged man who was skinny and had sharp eyes. Nigel had an air of authority about him. He looked around, and his gaze fell on Yasir. ¡°Bring everyone back,¡± said Nigel with a wave of his hand. The police immediately took action and attempted to arrest Yasir and Levi. Yasir nced at Nigel and said smilingly, ¡°This is just a misunderstanding. I hope you can reconsider.¡± His eyes could barely contain his murderous intent. Nigel¡¯s heart dropped when he noticed that. He was a man of a high position and had met all kinds of people. However, it was his first time meeting someone like Yasir. At that moment, Nigel could sense that his life would be in danger if he arrested the man in front of him. That was the correct assumption, as Yasir¡¯s cultivation was godlike. A man like that was no longer ordinary and was a being of Immortal Level. The police could not arrest them as that would disrespect their prestige. Those who did that would face death! It did not matter who the person was, but all who disrespected Yasir had to die. When that time came, Yasir would not care about thews of the mortal realm as he was a spiritual fighter. Jonathan naturally realized that and immediately said, ¡°Amber, we¡¯re just fooling around. Let them go.¡± The police did not dare to arrest Yasir, and Nigel breathed a sigh of relief when he heard Jonathan¡¯s words. He looked toward Amber and said, ¡°Amber, what do you think?¡± She naturally respected Jonathan, and she knew that it was beyond her control, so she replied, ¡°Let them go.¡± Yasir shot a cold nce at Jonathan and walked out of the parlor with Levi. ¡°How are you?¡± asked Amber in concern as she helped Jonathan up. Thetter was weak but did not sustain internal injuries. He would recover with two hours of rest. Jonathan was ced on the couch, and he shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Amber breathed a sigh of relief when she heard that and angrily said, ¡°The people from Strikezone Martial Arts are too arrogant and insolent to attempt murder in broad daylight.¡± She paused and continued, ¡°This can¡¯t do. I need to tell Grandpa about this. We¡¯ll see whether Strikezone Martial Arts or the country¡¯s weapons is stronger.¡± She was enraged. Jonathan was the man she cared about, and she could not stay calm when his life was in danger. Nigel was shocked as it was a big issue to alert Arthur. Jonathan quickly stopped Amber and said, ¡°Please don¡¯t. Strikezone Martial Arts is not as simple as you think. I had investigated them, and the head of Strikezone Martial Arts is Edward Weiss. He¡¯s very influential in Norham and has his own military troop. Edward is on Chanaea¡¯s side for now and has a good rtionship with us. We will only push them to our enemies if we go against them because of this.¡± ¡°So what? It¡¯s not like we¡¯re scared of them!¡± responded Amber in dissatisfaction. Jonathanughed bitterly and replied, ¡°Even if you look for your grandpa, he will weigh the pros and cons. In the end, he will not go against Strikezone Martial Arts because they have never done anything over the limits. Furthermore, I¡¯m not dead, right? Even if I died, I¡¯m just a small fry. I¡¯ll only be the sacrifice of political interests.¡± Nigel did not understand what Strikezone Martial Arts was, but he knew that Yasir was not to be underestimated and persuaded, ¡°Amber, don¡¯t be rash.¡± Jonathan and Amber looked at him, and the former sincerely thanked him by saying, ¡°Chief Xiques, thank you so much for today.¡± Nigel was a little embarrassed as he replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t help much.¡± Jonathan responded, ¡°No, you saved my life. I¡¯ll visit you to express my gratitude when my injuries get better.¡± Nigelughed and uttered, ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± He was friendly to Jonathan because thetter was a great guy. Moreover, Jonathan had a good rtionship with Amber, so he had to be nice to him. Nigel and the police left after some small talk. Very soon, everything returned to normal in the coffee house. Just then, Yasmin called Jonathan as she and Jessica were worried sick. Jonathanmented, ¡°I¡¯m fine. The problem is solved, and I¡¯ll tell you all about it when I get back.¡± He hung up the phone after that. Polly was fine and had returned to her normal state. However, her expression was grim. What happened that day was a great disgrace to both her and Jonathan. The trio arrived at the break room and took a seat. Jonathan sat cross-legged and practiced Ultra Sun Moon Mantra to calm his turbulent vitality. Polly and Amber did not disturb him. Half an hourter, Jonathan opened his eyes. He had recovered and saw Amber¡¯s beautiful face filled with concern. ¡°How are you feeling?¡± she asked. Jonathan replied, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Amber worriedly asked, ¡°Will that persone back and cause you trouble?¡± He sighed and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think he will cause me trouble anymore.¡± Pollymented, ¡°Not necessarily. Since Strikezone Martial Arts is Golden Sword Tournament¡¯s host, their target is you. They won¡¯t let this matter slide easily. I¡¯m afraid that they wille up with new ways to deal with you soon.¡± Polly spoke the truth, and Jonathan knew it. He only said that because he did not want her to worry. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Amber¡¯s heart clenched at that. Polly said, ¡°Amber, only you can help Jonathan now. He¡¯s going to die otherwise. You saw that person just now. Jonathan and I were helpless against him.¡± Amber immediately responded, ¡°Tell me, how can I help Jonathan? I¡¯ll do anything within my ability.¡± Polly responded, ¡°You have a strong background. If you marry Jonathan, then he will be powerful too. Strikezone Martial Arts will not dare toy hands on him easily.¡± I Am Unstoppable Chapter 103 I Am Unstoppable Chapter 103 Chapter 103 Arthur Johnson The expressions of Jonathan and Amber grew odd after they heard Polly¡¯s words. Amber blushed furiously and hurriedly asked, ¡°How could this happen?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Meanwhile, Jonathan let out a cough and remarked, ¡°This joke isn¡¯t funny at all.¡± Calmly, Polly replied, ¡°One can get a divorce even after marriage. It isn¡¯t a big deal in this day and age. Why are the both of you reacting like this?¡± Instantly, Amber panicked. Nheless, there was a trace of joy bubbling from within when she heard the woman¡¯s words. Then, Jonathanughed bitterly and dered, ¡°Polly, I don¡¯t need a woman to protect me.¡± Polly retorted, ¡°Don¡¯t forget this. If not for Amber, who had rushed here, you and I would be dead.¡± Jonathan was rendered speechless by that. Meanwhile, Amber pondered before looking at Polly and said, ¡°Polly, if Jonathan and I were to get married, would he be out of danger?¡± Polly turned to her and answered, ¡°If Old Mr. Johnson¡¯s grandson-inw were to be killed, wouldn¡¯t there be consequences? No matter how influential Strikezone Martial Arts is, they¡¯ll have to consider that.¡± Inhaling deeply, Amber made up her mind. Finally, she voiced out, ¡°All right, Jonathan. I¡¯ll follow Polly¡¯s instructions. Let¡¯s notify my grandpa about this matter.¡± ¡°No, don¡¯t do that,¡± Jonathan instantly eximed, ¡°It definitely isn¡¯t feasible.¡± He reacted fiercely to that suggestion. Following that, Amber became unhappy. She flinched, then shrugged the negative thoughts out of her head. The woman could only say, ¡°This is just a marriage of convenience. Don¡¯t feel too pressured. After all, you¡¯ve saved my life, so I don¡¯t mind doing all these for you.¡± The gaze Jonathan had in his eyes was full of determination. He uttered, ¡°I won¡¯t agree to the fake marriage. There¡¯s no need for you to do so.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Amber asked, confused. Jonathan exined, ¡°There¡¯s no reason. I just don¡¯t want to marry someone else, no matter a real marriage or a fake marriage.¡± Though he fooled around usually, when it came to matters he was stubborn about, no one could persuade him otherwise. Amber suddenly felt a wave of bitterness wash over her. Naturally, she would not ask him if he liked her directly. Hence, she simply replied, ¡°All right. I can never understand what you¡¯re thinking. I don¡¯t want to marry you too. Since you¡¯re against it, pretend as if I¡¯d never said anything.¡± Following that, Polly gazed at Jonathan and inquired, ¡°What do you n to do then? Do you really think you¡¯re the Chosen One who has nine lives and never dies? Jonathan, the members of Strikezone Martial Arts are unbelievably powerful. You can never beat them. Now, you¡¯ve angered them. Thus, they won¡¯t let you escape no matter what. In Horington, you have Amber, so they might refrain from attacking you. Nevertheless, once you leave the city and the Golden Sword Tournament, they might try to assassinate you. Do you not treasure your life?¡± Jonathan was perplexed. He understood that he¡¯d really messed up. Subsequently, he contemted the issue momentarily. Then, he responded, ¡°I left Jennifer because I didn¡¯t want to get married. And now, you want me to marry Amber just to keep my life. I couldn¡¯t face myself if that were to happen.¡± Listening to his words, Polly remarked, ¡°Since you¡¯re unwilling to do so, I have another n.¡± Instantaneously, Jonathan and Amber asked in unison, ¡°What n?¡± Though Amber was a little annoyed by Jonathan¡¯s words, she still cared for his life. Polly then stated, ¡°Amber, you should plead for your grandfather¡¯s help. Get him to negotiate with those people from Strikezone Martial Arts so that Jonathan¡¯s life will be spared. As long as your grandfather says the word, the members of Strikezone Martial Arts would surely agree to it.¡± Amber¡¯s eyes brightened. She hurriedly nodded and responded, ¡°I¡¯ll contact Grandpa now.¡± After that, she walked out of the room and went to call her grandfather in a private corner. Still, Jonathan could not feel happy that he was helped. The events of that day humiliated him and Polly. This was because both of them had always been proud of their level of cultivation. However, they were defeated by Yasir. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Polly. I¡¯ve dragged you into this mess.¡± Jonathan apologized. It was apparent that Polly seemed rather tired. ¡°Today¡¯s incidents are a valuable experience to me. I¡¯ll remember the humiliation I suffer and take my revenge on them one day.¡± She hesitated for a while before adding, ¡°You should¡¯ve realized that the man we fought had unusual abilities, right?¡± Jonathan answered in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ve gotten a better picture of what Destino Art is. We are fighters, while he is a true expert in spiritual fighting. His attacks and aura contain Destino Art. Even the air around him was attracted and subdued by it. He made me feel that everything around me was my enemy. Therefore, I panicked at his slightest move!¡± Polly responded, ¡°You¡¯re right. We are at a very crucial period now ¨C whether we are able to ovee this is the key.¡± She paused before continuing to remind him. ¡°As a result, despite knowing that Golden Sword Tournament was rigged by Strikezone Martial Arts, I still want to attend the event. Perhaps, I could find what I want when encountered with a life or death situation.¡± Jonathan nced at Polly as mixed emotions clouded his eyes. ¡°Polly, you¡¯ve offended those in Strikezone Martial Arts. Once you participate in thepetition, they will not let you off. Assuming that you win one person, would you really be able to beat all other fighters? You said I didn¡¯t cherish my life. What about you?¡± Hearing that, Polly responded, ¡°I¡¯m different from you. Jonathan, you¡¯re a carefree person. You don¡¯t yearn for achievements in Destino Art as I do. You are easygoing, unlike me. I want to achieve the highest cultivation stage in Destino Art, just like that person. So what if I died in the process? If I find what I want, I won¡¯t regret my death.¡± At that moment, Polly exuded a bold aura around her. It was almost as if she was ready to face death. She had the spirit of one who would relentlessly advance and strive for their goals! Jonathan felt as if he was seeing a shining brilliance emanating from Polly. Just then, he realized that Polly¡¯s aplishments were, without a doubt, attained by her own efforts. She was an unwavering and courageous woman. Many masters and fighters did not even have the temperament she had. Seeing that, Jonathan stopped trying to dissuade Polly. He treated her as his bosom friend. Naturally, he respected her choice. Meanwhile, Amber had already managed to call her grandfather, Arthur Johnson, outside the coffee house. On the other end of the line, Arthur chuckled. ¡°Little girl, you¡¯ve finally thought of me!¡± As Amber was feeling a little down, she was not in the mood to joke around with her grandfather. Her voice was close to crying as she begged, ¡°Grandpa, you have to help me.¡± Swiftly, Arthur was dumbstruck. He had always viewed his granddaughter as a strong and independent lady. She rarely cried in front of him. Hence, hearing that she was on the verge of tears, Arthur was rmed. Hurriedly, heforted, ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. Who bullied you? I¡¯ll definitely help you.¡± Amber wiped away her tears and stated, ¡°I want you to ensure someone¡¯s safety.¡± Taken aback, Arthur responded, ¡°What? Whose safety?¡± He pondered about it, then warned her seriously, ¡°Amber, if your friend broke thew, I wouldn¡¯t assist them. You should know that I hate those who bend thew for their own benefits.¡± Subsequently, Amber quickly replied, ¡°No, my friend did not do something illegal. What happened was¡­¡± Following that, Amber told him about Jonathan and the members of Strikezone Martial Arts. Yet, she did not mention anything about Felicia. In the end, Amber added in indignation, ¡°Grandpa, the members of Strikezone Martial Arts arewless. Today, they tried to kill Jonathan at the coffee house.¡± Hearing that, Arthur remained silent for a long time. Amber¡¯s heart sank at that. She questioned, ¡°Grandpa, why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Are you afraid of Strikezone Martial Arts?¡± Arthurughed bitterly and exined, ¡°Silly girl. Why would I be afraid of Strikezone Martial Arts? It¡¯s just that the head of the martial arts center is an influential person called Edward Weiss. He has been controlling countries like Norham and Intundeos. He is of great help to our country, and I¡¯m well- acquainted with him. I¡¯m sure you understand that we have diplomatic ties, right?¡± Enraged, Amber countered, ¡°I don¡¯t understand that. I only know that his members are too arrogant now. They behave like the rtives of officials in the feudal society back then. They don¡¯t care about thew and the human lives that they have taken. It¡¯s already the twenty-first century now. How could they continue their feudalistic ways?¡± Arthur responded by saying, ¡°Silly girl, the world isn¡¯t as simple as you think. There isn¡¯t a clear distinction between good and bad people.¡± ¡°Grandpa, I know what you mean. Nheless, I don¡¯t agree with you. Though I can¡¯t change anything, I disapprove of your words. Now, I¡¯m requesting help. Would you assist me? Jonathan cannot be harmed,¡± Amber stated. Grimly, Arthur uttered, ¡°Amber, tell me honestly. What¡¯s up with you and Jonathan? Why do you care about him so much? Are the both of you really just friends?¡± Inhaling deeply, Amber replied, ¡°To tell you honestly, without Jonathan, I would have already died. I¡¯m sure Dad knows about the incident. You can find out the details from him. Moreover, I know what you¡¯re thinking. Yes, I like him, but he doesn¡¯t feel the same way.¡± Arthur uncontrobly fumed with anger upon hearing what Amber had said. He demanded, ¡°How could this mere fellow not like you? Aren¡¯t you, my granddaughter, more than worthy of him?¡± Although Arthur had never met Jonathan before, he had never thought of allowing Amber to be with the latter. Yet, when he heard that Jonathan did not like his granddaughter, he was enraged. Just then, Amber mustered up her courage as she spoke. ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t talk about such matters now. Just tell me, are you going to help me? If something happens to Jonathan, I¡¯ll ignore you for the rest of my life.¡± Arthurughed wryly. ¡°It appears that it¡¯s true ¨C women would always follow their hearts. You¡¯ve just be an adult, but you¡¯re already siding with an outsider.¡± After thinking briefly, he continued, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll contact Edward and discuss with him. Hopefully, he¡¯ll let Jonathan off.¡± I Am Unstoppable Chapter 104 I Am Unstoppable Chapter 104 Chapter 104 Distance Soul Lock Yasir and Levi did not leave Horington immediately. Instead, they decided to stay at the presidential suite of the Horington Hotel. It was five o¡¯clock in the afternoon. Right then, Yasir was sitting cross-legged in the room. He was so quiet it seemed as if he had entered a state of hypoventtion. Meanwhile, Levi apanied him with care. Soon, he drew the curtains open. The warm sunset glow shone through the big window, illuminating the entire room in gold. At that moment, Yasir opened his eyes. Levi quickly shouted, ¡°Master Sullivan!¡± A cold glint shed across Yasir¡¯s eyes, but he immediately hid the change in his expression. Lifting his head, he looked at Levi and asked, ¡°How¡¯s the preparation for the Golden Sword Tournament?¡± Levi answered, ¡°Everything is going well. Thepetition will be held as scheduled. Many fighters are trying to join thepetition. Besides, some of them are from overseas.¡± Upon hearing that, Yasir was stunned. ¡°Overseas?¡± Levi exined, ¡°There are two fighters from Tayhaven, Jetroina. Both of them are younger, and they want to take the opportunity to know our martial artists better. We also have some participants from Shadow Fist Camp in Saspiuburg. Besides, some bigwigs from Thymion will join thepetition too.¡± Yasir was surprised to hear that. ¡°Initially, we organize the Golden Sword Tournament to bait Jonathan out. Unexpectedly, things have escted this far. Now, thispetition has be an actual tournament.¡± Levi nodded in agreement. He then asked, ¡°Master Sullivan, what should we do next?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether Jonathan will join thepetition or not. We can end his life straight away. As for the Golden Sword Tournament, we will still hold it as nned. As long as Strikezone Martial Arts can be the winner of the golden sword, we can still regain our dignity,¡± replied Yasir. It was Strikezone Martial Arts¡¯ regret for not being to kill Jonathan in front of fellow martial artists. Hence, they were left with no choice but to regain their dignity through such a method. Levi frowned, feeling a little worried. ¡°But then, Master Sullivan, Jonathan has a bit of history with Old Mr. Johnson. Moreover, he seems to be quite close with the city officials here. He has the recording with him, so it might be dangerous if we kill him now.¡± A hint of coldness glinted across Yasir¡¯s eyes. ¡°What can they do once we kill him?¡± He paused for a second and continued, ¡°We¡¯ll go back to Norham after killing him. Do you think they will dare to set their feet on ournd and seek trouble from us?¡± Norham was Strikezone Martial Arts¡¯ territory. It was also the main base of the martial arts center. Indeed. No one would dare to find trouble with Yasir in Norham. But in fact, no one would be able to arrest Yasir even if he killed Jonathan here. Most importantly, Edward was close with some of the local big shots. As long as he talked to them about it, Yasir would never face any consequences after killing Jonathan. Right then, Levi could sense Yasir¡¯s determination. It seems like Jonathan has angered Master Sullivan, so Master Sullivan will never spare his life this time. Knowing that Yasir had made up his mind, he decided not to say more about it. After some time, he asked, ¡°Master Sullivan, when do you n to kill him?¡± ¡°Tonight, then,¡± Yasir answered. Levi continued, ¡°I have something that I¡¯m worried about, Master Sullivan. Jonathan is not dumb, so he should be able to sense your murderous intent. What if he runs away beforehand? That¡¯s also an issue.¡± Yasir replied nonchntly, ¡°He won¡¯t get to run away.¡± Levi could not help but feel curious. ¡°Why?¡± Although Strikezone Martial Arts was an influential n, they did not have many people in Horington. Yasir exined, ¡°I¡¯ve used my telekinesis to lock onto Jonathan before leaving the coffee house today. It¡¯ll be more troublesome for me to kill him in Horington. If he escapes now, I don¡¯t have to worry about the future consequences after killing him.¡± Levi was shocked upon hearing that. ¡°Bind him with telekinesis?¡± Master Sullivan¡¯s exnation is too vague and abstract! Yasir nced at him, saying, ¡°You¡¯ve yet to achieve that cultivation stage. That¡¯s why you don¡¯t understand. The technique is also known as Distance Soul Lock. Since I¡¯ve lock onto Jonathan¡¯s soul now, I can still sense his breath even if he¡¯s a few thousand miles away. That¡¯s the power of maic flux.¡± Levi widened his eyes in disbelief. Master Sullivan has cultivated for too long that he doesn¡¯t look like a man now! He¡¯s like an immortal god! Soon, the night fell. A crescent moon hung in the middle of the dark sky. The streetmps illuminated the city. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Meanwhile, Jonathan, Polly, and Amber were sitting in the coffee house. Amber insisted on staying with Jonathan as she wanted to protect him. However, there was still no reply from Arthur, so she was not confident about it. Jonathan and Polly sat cross-legged motionlessly like a meditating monk. Suddenly, a feeling of danger crept into Jonathan¡¯s heart. He opened his eyes abruptly. Following that, Polly opened her eyes and looked at Jonathan in surprise. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jonathan furrowed his brows. ¡°Something¡¯s wrong. My senses have been covered in dust, so I can¡¯t see anything clearly.¡± Amber was puzzled. His senses are covered in dust? What the heck is he talking about? Nevertheless, she did not dare to question him. She could sense that the atmosphere in the room was tense. Polly knew what Jonathan was trying to say. As soon as one achieved a simr cultivation stage as Jonathan and her, their body and senses would always be clean and peaceful. That was why their eyesight and hearing abilities were better than ordinary people¡¯s. At that point, they could even sense even the tiniest movement of the wind blowing. Now, however, Jonathan was feeling as if his senses were being polluted. That was strange. ¡°Could it be that¡­¡± Suddenly, Polly¡¯s face turned pale as she thought of something. Jonathan was confused. ¡°What is it?¡± Polly exined, ¡°I heard those who have achieved Peak Nascent Soul canmunicate with their surroundings. They can also lock on one¡¯s soul from a distance. As long as they use that skill on you, they can hunt you now no matter how far you run. Could it be that that man has used his Distance Soul Lock on you?¡± Jonathan could not help but gasp. He said with a deep voice, ¡°I can feel his determination in killing me. It seems like he¡¯s not going to let me go this time. I guess he¡¯s already on his way to take my life now.¡± Amber did not understand what Polly said, but she knew what was happening now. Her eyes were filled with anxiety and fear. She immediately said, ¡°I¡¯ll ask Chief Xiques to bring his men here now.¡± However, Jonathan stood up and stopped her. ¡°We can¡¯t use the same old trick again. That man won¡¯t give us the chance to do that.¡± After a brief pause, he nced at Polly and said, ¡°I¡¯m the one he wants to kill.¡± As soon as he said that, he turned around and strode outside. Amber chased after him. ¡°Where are you going, Jonathan?¡± She sounded like she was about to cry. Jonathan did not answer her. He ran out of the coffee house within a second. Then, he got in the BMW and drove away. Amber was panicked, and fear surged within her heart. She could even smell death closing in at that moment. Soon after, she got in her police car without hesitation. She decided to follow Jonathan, intending to protect him with her own life. ¡°Amber!¡± Just then, Polly ran out of the coffee shop and stopped her. Amber¡¯s eyes were glistening with tears. She was too afraid that something dangerous might happen to Jonathan. Polly replied with a low voice, ¡°Jonathan is trying to distract that man away from us. If he stays here with us, that man might kill us, too. But if he¡¯s alone, that person will only take his life.¡± Amber immediately came to her senses. Sadly, she felt even more upset. She was heartbroken and engulfed in misery even aftering to that realization. She could not believe that Jonathan was still thinking about Polly¡¯s and her safety at this point. ¡°I need to go and save him!¡± Amber gritted her teeth. With that, she opened the car door and got in the car. This time, Polly did not stop her, and she also got into the car quietly. The police car traveled across the road like a bolt of lightning in the dark. The light on the car was shing, and the sound of the sirens pierced through the night. Unfortunately, all Amber could feel at the moment was despair. Right then, she could no longer see Jonathan¡¯s whereabouts. She could not find Jonathan¡¯s BMW in the hoard of traffic on the busy road. Where can I find Jonathan now? Perhaps, I¡¯ll never have the chance to see him again. What if he¡¯s already dead when I find him? Feeling helpless, she stopped her car in the middle of the road. Then, she got out of the car and walked away in panic. Although the sky was dark, the streetmps were bright. Many people were walking on the streets with all sorts of emotions. Themercial building opposite that street was ying a shampoo advertisement. Amber sprinted across the streets. At that moment, she dared not to think about anything. She was overwhelmed with a wave of tremendous grief and despair. Her heart was too painful that she wished she could die on the spot. Meanwhile, Polly sat in the police car quietly. She was unusually calm. It was as if everything in the world had nothing to do with her at that moment. Polly could imagine how determined Jonathan was to sacrifice his life this time. She felt that death was extremelymon in this hustling world and that it was inevitable. After all, all humans would die in the end, including the Chosen One, Jonathan. Therefore, Polly would not be as upset as Amber. The reason why Amber felt so heartbroken was that she loved Jonathan. Her emotions were affected by love, and that was why she was suffering now. Truth be told, Polly would still feel upset. However, she felt she had removed her negative emotions from her body at that moment. She looked like a stranger who was watching Amber from afar. That was a strange but fantastic cultivation stage. Polly was trying to reach a higher stage of cultivation, and Jonathan was only a part of the scenery she encountered during her process. In the meantime, Jonathan sped through the streets in his BMW. Unfortunately, he could not get rid of the sense of danger in his heart. It was as if it had been engraved all over his bones. Without realizing it, Jonathan drove his car to a road located north of Horington. The streetmps were brightly lit. Besides, there were only a few cars on the road. Right in front of the road was the entrance of the highway, and there was a toll station in that area. Jonathan did not want to die. After all, he was also a human. He had his emotions and desires. Simr to the others, he was also scared of death. Truthfully, Jonathan was trying his best to survive now. He nned to drive his car to the highway, hoping that he could buy himself some time. Although he knew that he would never escape from Yasir¡¯s Distance Soul Lock, he wanted to maximize his survival time. That was a human¡¯s instinct. Soon, Jonathan arrived at the toll station. Nheless, he did not stop his car. He drove past the toll station and smashed the toll bar into pieces. Soon, his BMW disappeared in the dark. The highway was dark, and there were no lights beside the road. Suddenly, his phone rang. As soon as Jonathan picked up the call, he heard Yasmin¡¯s voiceing from the other side of the line. ¡°Jonathan, where are you? Are you done with your work? What time are youing home?¡± I Am Unstoppable Chapter 105 I Am Unstoppable Chapter 105 Chapter 105 Life Or Death A gush of feelings surged through Jonathan when he heard Yasmin¡¯s concerns. He saw her as her sister while Connor was a friend who stood by him through thick and thin. At the moment when death seemed imminent, Yasmin¡¯s iing phone call seemed like as if it was destiny. His eyes instantly reddened. ¡°Jonathan, why are you not saying anything?¡± asked Yasmin worriedly. After clearing his throat, Jonathan rposed himself and responded, ¡°Yasmin, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t take care of you anymore. There¡¯s something I haven¡¯t been telling you. Your brother and I were best friends. He sacrificed himself during our mission in Smend and lost his life. I¡¯m sorry for only telling you about it now.¡± As soon as his words fell, Jonathan disconnected the call right away and focused on driving. He did not mention the cause of Connor¡¯s death because he did not want Yasmin to know about what crimes her brother hadmitted, even though Connor had paid the price with his life. However, Jonathan wanted Yasmin to remember Connor as someone great. What he was not aware of was the fact that his words had an immense impact on Yasmin. In fact, she did not grieve much for Connor¡¯s sacrifice as there was no news about him after so many years since he left. Sometimes, she thought something terrible had happened to Connor. Obviously, when her doubts were proven correct, she felt sorrowful. However, a greater terror filled her heart. She was worrying about Jonathan the whole day. Thetter¡¯s words sounded like a farewell note to her. Something bad is going to happen to him. Thus, Yasmin didn¡¯t have the time to care about anything else and dialed Jonathan¡¯s number hurriedly. However, the line was engaged. Her mind was in utter chaos before she called Amber right away. To her dismay, thetter did not pick up her call too. In the end, Yasmin decided to give Polly a call. This time, the call was connected. ¡°Polly, is Jonathan with you now?¡± asked Yasmin anxiously. In a calm voice, Polly replied, ¡°No. He just left.¡± ¡°Where is he going?¡± Letting out a sigh, Polly responded, ¡°I don¡¯t know where he¡¯s headed, but none of it matters anymore. Someone is after his life, and he can never escape.¡± ¡°What? Why are you not helping him, Polly?¡± eximed Yasmin. She said so because she knew Polly was capable of doing that. ¡°Even if Jonathan and I join forces, we¡¯re no match for our enemy. He didn¡¯t want us to get dragged in this, so he decided to go all by himself,¡± revealed Polly in a low voice. Her words had Yasmin stunned. She then mumbled to herself, ¡°Is it really the only way?¡± The question was not meant for Polly. Then, she hung up and looked as if her soul had left her body. A strong urge for familial affection rose in her heart. Whenever Jonathan showed up beside her to protect her, she felt as if he was her brother, Connor. However, Connor was dead now while Jonathan was about to meet his demise as well. At that moment, hot tears started rolling down Yasmin¡¯s cheeks. Meanwhile, Jonathan made a call to Jennifer to say his final words. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. However, she did not pick up. Only after Jonathan dialed three times did she pick up the phone. Jennifer¡¯s voice was cold and distant amidst the loud noise. Jonathan reckoned she was busy at the bar. ¡°What is it?¡± asked Jennifer indifferently. Then, she moved to a quieter spot. Even though Jonathan had much to say, no words left his mouth in the end. A bitter smile stretched across his face as he stated, ¡°Take care of yourself!¡± Then, he hung up, leaving Jennifer in a daze. Right after, an ominous feeling loomed over her. Why did he say that suddenly? Is he perhaps leaving Horington? Her thoughts were in utter chaos as she yearned to find out what was going on. However, her self- esteem was holding her back from doing so. After Jonathan hung up the call, he tossed his phone out of the window before he gripped the steering wheel and focused on driving. The car was moving at breakneck speed. Just then, a silhouette emerged from the beam of light before his eyes suddenly, as if it was a ghost. Before Jonathan could catch a clear sight of it, his BMW ran over it. The impact was terrifyingly huge. However, Jonathan did not do anything at all. Even though the shadow was indiscernible, he reckoned it was Yasir. As he had expected, Yasir emerged from beneath the car and red at Jonathan. Clenching his fists, he straightened his back and stood tall in front of the car before grabbing both sides of the hood with incredibly great force. With a loud crash, the BMW started to sink into the road from the impact. Jonathan felt the car shaking tremendously and immense inertia on his body. Right then, his seatbelt snapped. The rear side of the car was hauled into the air while the front side was pushed down toward the ground. A small pit was formed on the road while the back wheels of the BMW whirled in mid-air. Such a scene would surely scare the hell out of anyone. Yasir looked incredible ferocious and intimidating. In fact, he did not suffer from the impact of the hit by the vehicle. Instead, he gathered his strength and directed the momentum from the car toward the ground. In other words, it was the weight of the BMW and Yasir¡¯s force that resulted in significant damage on the road. Nevertheless, Jonathan, who was in the car, remained unharmed as he had an incredible vitality. It was at this moment that he kicked open the car door without thinking much, sending it flying. Then, he stepped out of the car. Having no intention of escaping and taking a deep breath, Jonathan red at Yasir intently. There¡¯s no way to escape anyway. Looking at Jonathan calmly, Yasir questioned, ¡°Do you wish for me to kill you, or will you end your life on your own?¡± Surprisingly, Jonathan muttered calmly, ¡°I have no intention to take my own life.¡± A cold glint shed across Yasir¡¯s eyes. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll end you then.¡± Then, he took a step forward, closing the three-meter distance between them. In the blink of an eye, he had already appeared in front of Jonathan. At the same time, he threw a strong punch at Jonathan¡¯s abdomen. His Hammer Fist seemed to have the powers to turn something basic into something marvelous. At that moment, an image of an archer shooting an arrow at his abdomen appeared in Jonathan¡¯s mind. As Jonathan was skillful, he realized right away he was hallucinating from the powerful impact. Is Nascent Soul not strong enough to resist it? Gritting his teeth, Jonathan decided to advance instead of retreating in times of danger. Then, he gripped Yasir¡¯s face with his Dragon w. Thetter was slightly taken aback by his opponent¡¯s sudden move as he never expected Jonathan would fight back. However, it did not bother him at all. Yasir sneered, took a step back, and switched between a closed and open fist before grabbing Jonathan¡¯s wrist. Feeling the enormous force on his opponent¡¯s hand that was sufficient to make his entire body go weak, Jonathan thought there was no way he would allow Yasir to have the upper hand. Immediately, he retrieved his Dragon w and swung his leg toward Yasir¡¯s groin. Losing his grip on Jonathan, Yasir blocked the attack with his hands. No matter how Jonathan launched his attacks, Yasir could already figure out his opponent¡¯s every move. Jonathan could tell how strong Yasir¡¯s force was from thetter¡¯s grip and knew that his leg would only get broken if he proceeded with his attack. Thus, he did not make any rash moves. Despite having impressive strategies in mind, Jonathan did not have the chance to attack as Yasir was almost undefeatable. Reluctantly, Jonathan retracted his leg. As both of his moves did not work, his vitality was unstable. As he retreated, he sensed something was amiss and backed off at lightning speed using Antelope Rhythm. However, as soon as he drew back, Yasir made his move again right away. In a sh, Yasir lunged forward like a huge, towering mountain. With a loud thud, Yasir smacked Jonathan¡¯s head at lightning speed. Jonathan crossed his fists in front of his chest to defend himself. As the powerful strikended on him, Jonathan felt an intense pration on his body. Everyst drop of his vitality was crushed to dust. His body flew three meters away, plummeted hard to the ground, and slid further away. An intense pain surged through his pelvis and back immediately. His clothes were ripped from friction on the surface, and countless bruises formed on his back. Sand entered his clothes as well. Meanwhile, there was a buzzing sound in his head as he began to see stars. Blood was flowing out from his eyes, ears, nose, and mouth. Yasir¡¯s blow had caused Jonathan¡¯s vitality to copse, like a closed pot of water overflowing after a hit. However, to a human¡¯s body, it was considered a significant injury. Shaking his head vigorously, Jonathan hurriedly calmed his mind and regained hisposure. When he raised his head, he saw Yasir pacing toward him. Thetter¡¯s gaze was cold and filled with determination to end Jonathan¡¯s life. However, at that moment, Jonathan struggled to get to his feet. He only had one choice which was to wait for his death. As he expected his death woulde one day, he was already mentally prepared for it. However, now that it was really happening, he refused to ept reality. How did I end up like this? What have I done wrong? Is it wrong to protect Yasmin or to take down Strikezone Martial Arts? No. The gravest mistake is that I¡¯m not strong enough. At that moment, realization dawned upon Jonathan. However, he knew it was already toote. Right then, Yasir¡¯s phone rang. Seeing that, Jonathan¡¯s heart raced. I Am Unstoppable Chapter 106 I Am Unstoppable Chapter 106 Chapter 106 Destiny Of The Chosen One Although Jonathan was a carefree person, he was on the brink of death. He could not help but wishfully hope for miracles to happen. Yasir¡¯s ringing phone caught Jonathan¡¯s attention. Jonathan was aware that he was the Chosen One himself. He felt like miracles might just happen at that moment. Yasir frowned slightly but did not answer the call. Instead, he stared at Jonathan with a weird expression. Jonathan felt uneasy. Why is he not picking up the phone? Yasir nced at Jonathan with his cold eyes and said, ¡°There¡¯s something strange about you. Every time I try to destroy you, unexpected things happen. How lucky you are! Perhaps you are truly the Chosen One. If I fail to end you today, you might be a pain in the ass.¡± He was not going to look at his phone or pick up the call at all. He just wanted to end Jonathan¡¯s life. Jonathan groaned in frustration repeatedly. He felt that Yasir possessed an unfathomable level of cultivation and a crystal-clear state of mind, which allowed him to pick up every minor change around him. He took a few steps back, with his eyes fixed on Yasir, and asked in a tense voice, ¡°Since you have made up your mind to end me, why would you be afraid to pick up the phone call? Is there anything in this world that can hinder your determination? Why are you afraid? Does that mean there¡¯s a w in your spirituality?¡± Jonathan was trying to weaken Yasir¡¯s spirit with his words. Yasir¡¯s face changed slightly upon hearing what Jonathan had just said. He looked at Jonathan with an odd look in his eyes and answered, ¡°I can see that you¡¯re trying to influence my actions. But then again, you¡¯re notpletely wrong. Okay, let¡¯s see who has the ability to stop me.¡± After he said that, he out his phone to answer the call. Jonathan let out a sigh of relief, with beads of cold sweat running down his forehead. He did not let his guard down, knowing that his life was still under Yasir¡¯s control. Yasir answered the phone call, only to hear Edward¡¯s voice from the other end of the line. Edward¡¯s voice was as frosty as a thousand-year-old cier stone that remained unchanged even with the passage of time. ¡°Let Jonathan go!¡± he demanded. The look on Yasir¡¯s face changed at once upon hearing the instruction. He knew that he had no choice but to obey Edward¡¯s demand. Even so, he couldn¡¯t help but feel slightly reluctant. He then asked, ¡°Why should I do that, Edward?¡± ¡°Arthur asked me for a favor. It¡¯s for Jonathan. I agreed,¡± Edward said to him. Upon hearing that, Yasir suddenly came to a realization. Nevertheless, he carried on and said, ¡°Edward, I feel like there¡¯s something off about Jonathan. Whenever I try to harm him, something comes up. That¡¯s what just happened. I was about to end his life and I received a call from you. I¡¯m starting to suspect that he is the Chosen One. If I set him free today, I¡¯m afraid he would be a thorn in our flesh someday.¡± Edward replied coldly, ¡°Even so, you¡¯d still have to spare his life today.¡± Yasir asked, ¡°Do we let it slide, just like that?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll deal with itter. But I¡¯m warning you now. If you defy my order, don¡¯t me me for what I¡¯ll do then.¡± Edward finished his final sentence and hung up. Yasir was taken aback by that. Nevertheless, he had toply. Even though his cultivation was extraordinary, it was nothing compared to Edward¡¯s. Edward¡¯s capabilities were way beyond his. Yasir could only wish to be as powerful as Edward was. Upon hanging up, Yasir stared at Jonathan with aplicated expression. With the look on Yasir¡¯s face, Jonathan knew that he was out of danger. He then let out a long and heavy sigh of relief before he copsed onto the ground. Yasir turned and left in the blink of an eye without saying a word. After a brief rest, Jonathan regained some strength. He helped himself up and sat aside. Damn, this is still a dangerous highway. Even if Yasir spared my life, I might still die if I get hit by cars. If that happens to me, the Chosen One, I would be the joke of the year. Standing in the middle of the emergencyne, Jonathan looked at the damaged BMW. At that moment, he was on the verge of crying, but his tears did note to him. He waspletely helpless without his phone. Furthermore, he had lost all of his strength. It would definitely take a while for him to heal from that. However, those obstacles and hardships were nothingpared to death. Deep down, Jonathan felt grateful as he had just avoided a catastrophe. To him, the reason behind Yasir¡¯s sudden change of mind was quite obvious. It wouldn¡¯t have happened if hadn¡¯t been for Amber¡¯s grandpa. It was half an hourter when a passing car finally stopped by. The driver offered to help Jonathan. Jonathan borrowed the driver¡¯s phone and gave Amber a call. Meanwhile, Amber was extremely devastated and heartbroken. She did not pick up the call as it was from an unknown number. Out of frustration, Jonathan dialed the number again and again. After five attempts, it finally went through. The moment Amber picked up, Jonathan could sense an explosion of fury. ¡°Who the hell is this? Are you out of your mind?¡± she yelled. Jonathan was speechless. ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± he answered weakly. ¡°Jonathan?¡± Amber called out. Her voice changed. ¡°You¡¯re still alive?¡± she eximed. Jonathan replied impatiently, ¡°Oh please, how could I be talking to you if I were dead? I¡¯m being trapped on a highway right now. My car ispletely wrecked. Hurry up and get someone to save me.¡± Amber was absolutely delighted to hear the news. Tears of joy burst out of her eyes. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be right there,¡± she said, trying to keep her emotions under control. Half an hourter, Jonathan¡¯s BMW was towed away. Signs were also being set up at the damaged parts of the roads. Amber, Yasmin, Jessica, and Polly rushed to the scene in their cars. Upon arrival, they immediately saw Jonathan. He looked a little messy but was doing just fine. It was at that instant when Yasmin, Amber, and Jessica started shedding tears. Polly was much calmer. She looked at Jonathan and smiled slightly. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Jonathan returned the smile. No words were needed for that moment. Soon after, Jonathan got into the car. The girls felt really bad for him as there were injuries all over his body. They started the journey back home, with Polly being the driver. She found the nearest exit and drove back in the other direction. The night had finallye to an end. It was a hazardous and terrifying night, but Jonathan survived. Somehow, Jonathan seemed to be peculiarly lucky. So much so that it felt surreal. Of course, it was also thanks to his intelligence and determination, on top of good luck. Jonathan returned to Yasmin¡¯s mansion at one o¡¯clock in the morning. He did not have major injuries, just some minor skin abrasions. It would only take one night to heal them. As for Yasmin and Jessica, both of them understood that Jonathan got into danger because he had offended Strikezone Martial Arts while trying to protect them previously. So, Strikezone Martial Arts was making aeback this time. Seeing Jonathan getting into this life-threatening situation because of them, the two girls felt even more guilty yet touched. Jonathan returned to his own room after taking a shower. There were many questions that Yasmin, Jessica, and Amber were dying to ask Jonathan. However, when they noticed the exhaustion on his face, they decided not to disturb him at that moment. Meanwhile, Polly was already back at her own sea-view mansion. She couldn¡¯t be as affectionate as the other girls, because that¡¯s just the way she was. Jonathan sat cross-legged on the bed and started practicing the Ultra Sun Moon Mantra. If there was something that he could learn from the incidents earlier that day, it would be the fact that he was not powerful and strong enough. He was still far too weak whenpared to those who were truly mighty. His journey as the Chosen One was long and winding. Jonathan knew that he might be facing evil forces that were even more malicious in the future. To avoid being humiliated again, and in order to protect his loved ones, he had to toughen up. At that moment, Jonathan was crazily determined to be stronger. A cold glint shed past his eyes, and his vitality fired up vigorously. Two hourster, all the minor injuries on his body started healing. Jonathan exhaled deeply. Even though he had not fully understood the mystery of Nascent Soul, his body had fully recovered. He was then hit by a sudden wave of tiredness and fell asleep. In the meantime, while Yasir was in the presidential suite of Horington Hotel, he received a call from Edward once again. ¡°Hi, Edward,¡± Yasir greeted him respectfully. ¡°How¡¯s the preparation for the Golden Sword Tournament?¡± asked Edward. ¡°Everything is ready, Edward. It will begin on the twenty-eighth as nned.¡± Yasir replied. ¡°Just keep thinking of ways to get Jonathan to take part in the tournament. You¡¯ll fight him personally this time. If that¡¯s not enough to take him down, we¡¯ll surely be a big joke in the foreigners¡¯ eyes.¡± Edward¡¯s words stunned Yasir for a moment before heprehended the meaning behind them. ¡°All right. I understand, Edward,¡± said Yasir. ¡°Good,¡± Edward replied before ending the call. Now, Yasir understood why Edward instructed him to spare Jonathan earlier. It was merely out of political courtesy. Since Edward had already made an agreement with Arthur to set Jonathan free, he had to keep the promise. He was not the kind to go back on his own words. However, in the event that Jonathan took the initiative to take part in the Golden Sword Tournament, it would be a different matter. Even if the disciples of Strikezone Martial Arts defeated Jonathan and ended his life during the battle, there was nothing Arthur could do or say. That was exactly what Edward was plotting. Immediately, Yasir started contemting his moves. Not only was he banned from harming Jonathan, but he also had to get him to join the Golden Sword Tournament. It was definitely a challenging task. Yasir was unable toe up with a good n. So, he asked Levi for help. Levi agreed that it was a tricky situation. However, he came up with an idea right away. ¡°Master Sullivan, it¡¯s all right if we can¡¯te up with a good n. Perhaps we could ask for help from Dragon King of the underground world of Horington. He¡¯s a resourceful man. Let¡¯s see if we get some input from him,¡± suggested Levi. Since Yasir was already in a desperate situation, he immediately agreed. ¡°Okay, contact him for me,¡± he instructed Levi. ¡°All right, Master Sullivan,¡± said Levi. The next morning at seven o¡¯clock, Jonathan sat up on the bed. After a whole night of sleep, he felt rejuvenated. His energy level was at its peak again. He had yet toprehend Nascent Soul. However, he did not feel demotivated. Nascent Soul is such an incredible stage of cultivation. If it had been easy, everyone would have done it. Jonathan rubbed his face, got up, and got dressed. He bumped into Yasmin when he was washing up. The dark circles around her eyes made it seem like she didn¡¯t get any sleep at all. Jonathan was reminded of his own wordsst night after seeing Yasmin. At that time, he was so sure that he wasn¡¯t going to make it, so he told the truth about Connor¡¯s death. Therefore, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to face Yasmin right now. I Am Unstoppable Chapter 107 I Am Unstoppable Chapter 107 Chapter 107 Fighting Your Own Demons Yasmin¡¯s mansion had a balcony which also served as an observation deck. It offered a panoramic view from the balcony. On top of that, she had specially built a swimming pool there. At that moment, the bright morning sunlight shone into the swimming pool. The pool glittered with the sun rays shining in. Jonathan and Yasmin were seated on the lounge chairs under a parasol. With a tormented expression, Yasmin asked, ¡°Is Connor really gone?¡± Jonathan nodded grimly and replied, ¡°Yes, he¡¯s gone.¡± N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Instantly, tears welled up in Yasmin¡¯s eyes. She asked again, ¡°When did it happen?¡± Jonathan answered, ¡°About half a year ago.¡± Yasmin tried hard to stop her tears from falling. After a while of silence, she uttered, ¡°What has Connor been doing out there for so many years? Why did he perish? How did you guys know each other?¡± After taking a deep breath, Jonathan replied, ¡°Back then, Connor was on the run after taking the life of someone for his uncle. With the help of his uncle, Connor escaped to a small country in Smend called Quesdia. Initially, Connor worked for a general in Quesdia. Unfortunately, that general was defeated by rebel enemies in the end. After the attack, that general died. With no other choice, Connor joined other mercenaries. At that time, I joined the same mercenary team and met him. At first, Connor was the weakest mercenary soldier on the team. As a result, the other teammates often bullied him. I took pity on him and helped him whenever I could. Eventually, I also taught him skills and marksmanship. From there, we became as close as brothers.¡± After a pause, Jonathan continued, ¡°After some time, that mercenary team was wary of me for my outstanding performance. The leader of the mercenary team even nned on assassinating me as he wanted me out of his way. After Connor got to know his n, he warned me about it. That night, Connor and I fled from that mercenary team. After our escape, we bit the bullet and set up our own mercenary team instead. We called our team Red Wolves. I was Alpha Wolf, the leader of the Red Wolves. Connor was my second-inmand, Beta Wolf. After three years, we became the top mercenary team in Smend.¡± Jonathan added, ¡°Unfortunately, Connor perished in a mission half a year ago. I knew he was most worried about you when he was alive. Hence, I disbanded Red Wolves and returned to Horington to take care of you.¡± After Yasmin heard Jonathan¡¯s words, her eyes were filled with tears. Next, she asked, ¡°Where is Connor buried now?¡± In a low voice, Jonathan replied, ¡°I buried him in the woods, back in Smend.¡± With a sorrowful tone, Yasmin probed, ¡°Can you bring me there? I wish to pay my respects to Connor.¡± Jonathan nodded and replied, ¡°Of course. We can set off anytime. Just let me know when you are ready.¡± Yasmin answered, ¡°I¡¯ve been tied up at worktely, so I can¡¯t leave yet. I will have some time about one monthter.¡± ¡°All right. I will wait for you.¡± Yasmin gazed deeply at Jonathan and said, ¡°No matter what, I have to thank you.¡± Jonathan looked guilty and replied, ¡°Please don¡¯t say that. I failed to take care of Connor. It¡¯s my fault.¡± Yasmin responded, ¡°I¡¯m sure Connor never regretted following a brotherly friend like you.¡± After Jonathan heard that, he fell silent for some time. He reminisced the good old days with Connor. Thetter was like a brother to him. Together, they drank and flirted with thedies at bars. On their missions, they braved countless crossfires together. At nightfall, the duo slept on mud swamps and chatted about anything in life. Hence, their friendship was ride-or-die. However, Connor was now deceased, leaving Jonathan behind. When Jonathan thought about it, he was guilt-ridden and sorrowful. Suddenly, Jonathan uttered, ¡°Yasmin, I am sorry. Actually, I lied to you. Connor did not perish in a mission.¡± At that moment, Yasmin was stunned. Jonathan was a thoughtful person who had intricate emotions. On the one hand, he did not wish to let Yasmin know about Connor¡¯s blemished past. On the other hand, he did not want to lie to Yasmin. Even more so, he did not wish to evade the truth. The truth was¡ªJonathan was indirectly rted to Connor¡¯s death. ¡°What actually happened?¡± asked Yasmin anxiously, with a changed expression. With a painful look in his eyes, Jonathan exined, ¡°About half a year ago, we received a mission. We were supposed to bomb a bridge for the Corleon rebels. However, the enemy organization got to know about it beforehand. In turn, they sent a female spy over who seduced Connor. Unfortunately, Connor exposed our location out of carelessness. As a result, eight of our men died during the mission. Finally, Connor and I escaped after a fierce fight. At that time, we were infuriated after deducing there must be a spy among us. In the end, Connor stepped up and apologized. He admitted his grave mistake to me and ounted for the truth.¡± When Yasmin heard that, her body shook violently. She asked, ¡°Did Connor die in your hands in the end?¡± In response, Jonathan shook his head. He exined, ¡°I did not take his life. However, I was disheartened at that time. After that, I decided to disband Red Wolves. Even so, I did not tell Connor about it. Instead, I told him to leave Red Wolves on his own ord. In the future, we will have nothing to do with each other anymore. However, I did not expect him to have such strong pride. When I looked away, his gun misfired. He was shot in the head with a bullet. Before he sumbed to his injury, he told me he would always be a part of Red Wolves. Even in the afterworld¡­¡± At that point, Jonathan was tormented by self-reproach. He said, ¡°Yasmin, I am sorry. Connor and I set up Red Wolves together. I should have considered his feelings when I wanted to disband the team. If I spared more thought for his feelings, he would have been able to rest in peace.¡± After Yasmin heard that, she heaved a long sigh of relief. She was deeply scared that Jonathan was the one who ended Connor¡¯s life. If that had happened, she could never forgive Jonathan. Hence, she was thankful that was not the case. Yasmin did not me Jonathan for Connor¡¯s death. Instead, she said, ¡°Please don¡¯t me yourself. You wanted to disband the team out of frustration at that time. Hence, you were not in the right frame of mind. As for Connor¡¯s death, it was simply unfortunate. I hope he is at peace in heaven. I¡¯m sure he will not regret having you as a buddy.¡± After hearing Yasmin¡¯s words, Jonathan felt slightly better. The duo kept quiet for a while. Together, they observed a moment of silence for Connor. Shortly after, Yasmin seemed to recall something. She asked Jonathan, ¡°Do the people from Strikezone Martial Arts still bother you?¡± Jonathan shook his head and replied, ¡°No. This time, Amber¡¯s Grandpa has warned them. No matter what, those guys have to respect him.¡± Yasmin knew Amber had a powerful background. Hence, she was relieved to hear that from Jonathan. On that day, Yasmin insisted on going back to work. Although Jonathan was worried about her, he noticed she looked normal. Thus, he did notment any further. Out of no choice, Jonathan asked Jessica for a favor. He told her to take good care of Yasmin. Although Jessica did not fully understand what went on, she could tell that Yasmin was feeling a bit off. Jessica responded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Yasmin and I are best friends. I will look after her.¡± After that, Jonathan nodded in acknowledgement. That night, Jonathan and Jessica became much somber instantly. The duo was no longer at loggerheads like before. As a matter of fact, Jessica¡¯s heart was in turmoil that night. She had heard about Jonathan¡¯s crisis from Yasmin. Next, Yasmin looked lost and confused when she said Jonathan was dead. At that time, Jessica¡¯s heart was overwhelmed with suffocating pain. There was a sense of unspeakable sorrow looming in her heart. In the end, Jonathan turned out to be alive. It was as if she had been through a rollercoaster ride of emotions. Together with Yasmin, Jessica felt like they had put Jonathan in danger. After all, Jonathan incurred the wrath of Strikezone Martial Arts for them. As Jessica thought about that, she felt even more troubled. Without a doubt, Jessica¡¯s feelings for Jonathan were unique. At midday, Jonathan went to the coffee house. Polly was at the coffee house break room with him. Together, they sat on the floor across from each other, with their legs folded. ¡°After going through a near-death experience, do you have any words to say?¡± asked Polly with a slight smile. With a bitter smile, Jonathan replied, ¡°I was on the verge of death twice yesterday. First, we were helpless in front of that person. That was because weck the experience, too. Next, I exchanged a few blows with him. Even though I lost in the end, I discovered a crucial point.¡± Polly answered, ¡°Oh, what is that?¡± Jonathan replied, ¡°With my fighting experience, I am fearless even in the face of weapons. However, I was intimidated by that person¡¯s aura when I dueled with him yesterday. I found myself giving way to his punches when I was fighting him. The more I evaded his moves, the quicker I was losing.¡± Polly replied, ¡°That¡¯s right. I noticed that too.¡± Jonathan added, ¡°In the end, I overcame my fear. I¡¯ve realized that even though the person was powerful, he was still a human being after all. Hence, I was able to fight with him for a while.¡± Polly remarked, ¡°We have to fight our own demons. Humans are controlled by their desires and emotions. That is how faith can sumb to attacks by evil forces. The most powerful thing that person can do is to lure your inner demon out. When you say you¡¯ve ovee your fear, I¡¯d say it¡¯s because you overcame your own demons instead.¡± After a pause, Polly continued, ¡°I learned somethingst night as well. After you left, I suddenly realized something.¡± Looking slightly surprised, Jonathan asked, ¡° Oh, what did you realize?¡± Polly said, ¡°People maye and go in life. Nothing remains the same forever. The surrounding people, like my friends, will alle to a demise one day from the tribtions of life. That includes you; you will be gone too. This is the natural cycle of life. I y the role of a neutral observer. As I observe the people around me, I am also rediscovering myself. When I feel Amber¡¯s sadness and experience the rest of the emotions, I feel I am nothing but a passerby in their lives.¡± Jonathan was astonished for a moment when he heard Polly¡¯s words. He replied, ¡°I¡¯m not sure if that is a good sign, Polly. Are you thinking about spending your life religiously as a nun from now?¡± Polly replied, ¡°I will go with the flow of life. To live my life infinitely, I must detach myself from the burden of human emotions. That is the way of enlightenment I seek.¡± Jonathan did not utter a word any further as he resonated with Polly¡¯s words. Both of them had to figure out the road ahead. Thus, Jonathan could not say that Polly was wrong. Likewise, it was the same for her. As Jonathan and Polly continued chatting, Donovan came in from outside. ¡°Jonathan, Ms. Sheene is here. She is looking for you,¡± informed Donovan. Jonathan was slightly taken aback when he heard that. He stood up and replied, ¡°All right, I will meet her now.¡± As Jonathan was about to step out, Polly suddenly called out to him. She said, ¡°Jonathan, wait a minute.¡± Thetter was caught in a daze. He turned around and looked at the woman. ¡°What is it, Polly?¡± ¡°If you really like Jennifer, then don¡¯t suppress the emotions in your heart. If you don¡¯t want to get married, then don¡¯t do it. However, if you truly like Jennifer, then marry her. I¡¯d advise you to go with your heart. Let your heart lead the way. When that happens, you may embark on a path that is truly meant for you.¡± Jonathan broke into a bittersweet smile. He said, ¡°If I wish to be with Jennifer but not marry her, she will be unhappy. When she is sad, I will be miserable too. However, if I marry her, I will be the one who is unhappy in the end.¡± Polly reminded Jonathan, ¡°As long as you leave this mess unsorted, you will never be able to ascend into the Nascent Soul stage.¡± I Am Unstoppable Chapter 108 I Am Unstoppable Chapter 108 Chapter 108 Winnie In Trouble Jonathan was stunned for a moment, and he sighed inwardly. It was indeed aplicated problem. He did not know how to solve it, and he had always felt conflicted about it. Jonathan¡¯s strength was that he was merciless toward his enemy. However, his biggest weakness was he was always sentimental around the people around him. He cared for each of his friend, and their feelings mattered. Jonathan was always indecisive when he was with his friends. A clear example was Yasmin. He did not want to tell Yasmin about Connor¡¯s tainted past. Nheless, he told Yasmin the truth after that because he did not want to run from his responsibility. That was how contradictory Jonathan was. Soon, he arrived at the hall in the coffee house. There were fewer customers in the hall at the moment. Jennifer was seated near the window. She wore a skin-tight red blouse, and her hair was tied into a bun. She looked pretty exquisite. Jennifer was like a ssy woman. One could only see her from afar, but no one dared to approach her. Jonathan sat opposite Jennifer and smiled bitterly. ¡°Jen.¡± Jennifer looked at Jonathan, and she noticed Jonathan was in good shape. He was no different from before. Instantly, she was angry because she thought Jonathan was definitely a psycho. Jennifer felt it was strange that Jonathan had called herst night and told her to take care of herself, and his phone had been turned off since then. She thought Jonathan was going to leave, and she could not sleep at the thought. Jennifer thought Jonathan was a good man. She suddenly felt that she did not treat him well and was too harsh on him. Hence, she could not hold it in anymore, and she went to the coffee house today to question Jonathan. However, Jennifer noticed Jonathan seemed okay. Without saying a word, she stood up and was going to leave. Jonathan rubbed his nose in embarrassment, not saying a word. After all, he could not tell her what happenedst night was just a misunderstanding. Of course, he would not chase after Jennifer. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. At that moment, Jennifer¡¯s phone rang. She immediately stopped and answered the phone. Jonathan did not care about someone calling her, but he was only interested in Jennifer¡¯s back. Looking at her back, he thought she had a nice body figure. It must feel awesome to sleep with her! Jonathan thought his biggest regret if he died one day was not being able to sleep with Jennifer. However, he could not do anything because he knew she was not a promiscuous woman. While Jonathan was wandering in his thoughts, Jennifer¡¯s expression changed drastically after she answered the phone call. Her face was pale. She staggered in her steps and nearly fell to the ground. Jonathan was taken aback, and he quickly rushed forward. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jennifer replied in a trembling voice, ¡°The teacher of the kindergarten called me. She said Winnie has a fever and is sent to the hospital.¡± Hearing that, Jonathan was shocked and confused. He asked, ¡°Why was she sent to the hospital just because of a fever?¡± While talking, they headed outside. Jonathan volunteered to drive, sitting in the driver¡¯s seat of Jennifer¡¯s Jaguar. After thetter got into the car, he asked, ¡°Which hospital?¡± Jennifer quickly replied, ¡°Secondary Hospital.¡± She was extremely anxious and could not make her own decision. Without asking more questions, Jonathan quickly drove to Secondary Hospital. Jonathan liked Winnie. He wouldn¡¯t hope for anything bad to happen to the cute little girl. ¡°It¡¯s just a fever. Don¡¯t be nervous. Winnie will be fine,¡± Jonathanforted. Jennifer was quiet for a moment. Suddenly, she said angrily, ¡°Of course, you¡¯re not nervous. Winnie is not your daughter.¡± Jonathan was stunned. He felt like he was scolded for no reason. Jennifer was like a powder keg that was going to explode at that moment. With that, Jonathan fell silent. He did not want to get scolded by her again. Twenty minutester, Jonathan and Jennifer arrived at Secondary Hospital. Jennifer quickly walked into the hospital after she got out of the car. Jonathan followed closely behind her. In front of the emergency room on the second floor, Jonathan and Jennifer saw three teachers from the kindergarten, and one of them was the director. The director of the kindergarten was an elegant woman in her fifties. She wore sses and looked well-mannered. ¡°What happened to my daughter? Where is she?¡± Jennifer asked anxiously. The director asked, ¡°Are you Winnie¡¯s mother?¡± Jennifer nodded and looked at the emergency room anxiously. Then, the director said in a low voice, ¡°Winnie is still in the midst of the operation in the emergency room. Mdm. Hoffman, I¡¯m sorry. It was our mistake.¡± Jennifer was instantly infuriated. ¡°What is the kindergarten doing? Why is my daughter sent to the emergency room all of a sudden? Let me tell you this. I will not let you live if anything happens to my daughter.¡± Then, she suddenly burst into tears. The director and teachers instantly felt awkward. After all, no one wanted something like that to happen. Jonathan heaved a sigh and looked at the director. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Jennifer¡¯s friend. May I ask what¡¯s going on? Why was Winnie sent to the emergency room just because of a fever?¡± The female teacher standing beside the director spoke up instead. She was Josephine Jensen, Winnie¡¯s teacher. ¡°Sir, I have no idea what happened as well. Winnie is always healthy. Half an hour ago, she suddenly told me she felt difort. Only then did I realize her body was hot to the touch. I thought she had a cold, so I went to find her some medicine. However, Winnie suddenly copsed, and her body trembled. I was shocked and instantly informed the director. We then sent her to the hospital at once. I swear that I really don¡¯t know what happened to Winnie.¡± After saying the words, she sobbed as well. Jonathan frowned. The doctor had not yet told them the test result. Hence, he did not know what had happened to Winnie. Besides, he was not God. All they could do now was to wait until the doctor came out from the emergency room. He only hoped that nothing bad would happen to Winnie. Then, Jonathan wanted to help Jennifer to sit on the chair. Thetter shrugged him off and growled, ¡°Leave me alone.¡± She had transformed into a fierce tigress from a gentle woman. Jonathan did not want to argue with her, and he sat alone aside. The waiting was long and painful. After an hour, the door of the emergency room finally opened. Together with the director and the teachers, Jennifer and Jonathan rushed to the door. The man walking out was Winnie¡¯s doctor, Dr. Langdon. He was in his forties, and he looked knowledgeable. ¡°How¡¯s my daughter?¡± Jennifer asked anxiously while grabbing the doctor¡¯s sleeve. Dr. Langdon looked at Jennifer and responded, ¡°Are you the patient¡¯s mother?¡± Jennifer replied, ¡°Yes.¡± With aplicated look in his eyes, Dr. Langdon exined, ¡°The patient¡¯s condition isplicated, but she¡¯s temporarily safe now. Follow me. I will exin to you in detail.¡± Jennifer nodded. Then, he brought Jennifer to the department. Jonathan immediately followed behind them. He wanted to know Winnie¡¯s condition. He thought the little girl was still in the emergency room as the medical staff was still finishing up the process. In Dr. Langdon¡¯s office, Jennifer sat in front of the desk. Meanwhile, Jonathan stood behind her. Dr. Langdon said in a low voice, ¡°You have to be prepared. After my initial diagnosis, your daughter might have leukemia. Besides, her condition isn¡¯t good now. We have to find a suitable bone marrow for the transntation as soon as possible.¡± ¡°No way!¡± Jennifer was shocked as she continued, ¡°Winnie has always been healthy. Why is she diagnosed with leukemia? You must have gotten it wrongly!¡± Dr. Langdon responded, ¡°I hope I¡¯m wrong too. However, based on my years of experience, I¡¯m right about my diagnosis. Now, you have to prepare the money and pray for suitable bone marrow. Otherwise, she¡¯ll not make it after three days.¡± ¡°What?¡± Jennifer¡¯s face went pale. ¡°Only three days?¡± The doctor expressed, ¡°This type of leukemia happens suddenly, and Winnie¡¯s telets are seriously damaged. She will feel miserable with her body condition. The test result will be out in the afternoon. My diagnosis would be proven right once the test result is out.¡± Pausing for a moment, he continued, ¡°In fact, Winnie can only live up to three days based on her body condition, even without leukemia. She needs to have bone marrow transntation and blood transfusion now. This is the truth, and we can¡¯t deny it.¡± Upon hearing his words, Jennifer froze and muttered, ¡°You¡¯re wrong. It must be a mistake. I want to bring Winnie to another hospital.¡± Then, the doctor stated, ¡°It¡¯s your freedom to bring Winnie to another hospital. However, I want to remind you that she¡¯s too weak, and she¡¯s running out of time. I will request the matching for the bone marrow from the hospital soon. You¡¯d need it even if you were to go to another hospital. It¡¯s your decision.¡± Tears streamed down Jennifer¡¯s face. Her mind was all a mess. ¡°What should I do? What should I do?¡± Jennifer looked at Jonathan and asked helplessly. Thetter looked at Dr. Langdon and asked, ¡°Winnie did not have any symptoms. Why is that?¡± Dr. Langdon replied, ¡°This kind of leukemia is hard to detect, but it will be toote once it¡¯s detected.¡± Taking a deep breath, Jonathan uttered, ¡°Please find the suitable bone marrow and get ready for the surgery as soon as possible. Money is not an issue.¡± Dr. Langdon nodded and replied, ¡°We¡¯ll test the bone marrowter. After the blood type of the bone marrow is known, you can find the matching bone marrow from the public as well.¡± ¡°All right. Thank you,¡± said Jonathan. Dr. Langdon sighed softly and added, ¡°As a doctor, I know your feelings. Winnie is a cute girl, and I don¡¯t want anything bad to happen to her.¡± Winniey on the bed with her eyes closed, and her face was pale. Next to the bed, Jennifer stroked Winnie¡¯s forehead sadly. Her tears were rolling down her face uncontrobly, and she kept apologizing to Winnie. Jennifer felt sorry because she had neglected her daughtertely. Meanwhile, Jonathan¡¯s heart was heavy. He thought terrible things had kept happening recently. In the afternoon, Winnie¡¯s test result was out. She was diagnosed with leukemia. Jennifer wanted to bring her to another hospital, but Winnie¡¯s condition was too dangerous. Hence, she did not dare to take the risk. As for the matching of Winnie¡¯s bone marrow, it did not go well. Winnie had a rare blood type and was hard to find a match. Even Jennifer had a different blood type as her. Jennifer had informed Wesley and her parents toe to the hospital. Winnie was fighting a battle against time. That night, all of Jennifer¡¯s rtives had arrived at the hospital. I Am Unstoppable Chapter 109 I Am Unstoppable Chapter 109 Chapter 109 Dragon King Wesley arrivedter than the rest. However, as soon as he arrived and saw Jonathan, he was scared. Jonathan had been sitting silently on one side. He then tried to call Amber and Polly. He was asking them for a favor to look for suitable bone marrow for Winnie since they had a wide range of contacts. Wesley¡¯s bone marrow was not suitable after checking his blood. In fact, they had checked all the other rtives¡¯ blood too. However, none of them matched Winnie¡¯s. There was no matching bone marrow found even when the hospitals tried to search online. Inside Winnie¡¯s ward, all her rtives looked sad. Jennifer wentpletely silent as if she had gone mad. She would cry and zone out from time to time. Jonathan and Jennifer¡¯s rtives didn¡¯t know each other. Therefore, he could only watch from a distance. No one dared to talk to him. With that, no one asked about his rtionship with Jennifer too. In the evening, Amber, Polly, Jessica, and Yasmin went to visit Jennifer together. Although their rtionship with Jennifer was not close, they were friends after all. Besides, they had a close rtionship with Jonathan. Hence, they had to pay a visit no matter what. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. They went to greet Jonathan first. However, thetter was so gloomy that he didn¡¯t talk much. After putting down the fruit basket, Amber and the rest had no choice but to leave. Jennifer didn¡¯t wish to talk to anyone, and no one could persuade her. Outside the ward, Amber said to Jonathan, ¡°I¡¯ve asked my friend to look for suitable bone marrow as what you¡¯ve requested, but it¡¯s difficult to find it. Moreover, time is too tight. So be prepared.¡± In fact, Jonathan was prepared. He had no choice but sigh. ¡°All right. Try your best, and we¡¯ll see how it goes.¡± The night passed by quickly. Jonathan stayed in the hospital all night, and Jennifer didn¡¯t eat or sleep. She just sat by Winnie¡¯s bed. However, the little girl had not shown any signs of waking up yet. Jennifer¡¯s parents were drenched in tears too. As for the other rtives, some left, and some came again after taking a rest. After all, Jennifer was a sessful woman now. Hence, all her rtives wanted to curry favor with her. Just like that, the day passed by quickly. Winnie¡¯s condition deteriorated, and she was sent to the emergency room again in the evening. Three hourster, Dr. Langdon came out and said, ¡°If we can¡¯t find a bone marrow match and perform a transnt by tomorrow, we might lose Winnie.¡± Jennifer fainted as soon as he finished speaking. On the other hand, even Jonathan was helpless in a situation like that. Suddenly, he received a call in the early morning. It was a call from a stranger. However, Jonathan was not surprised by that. He didn¡¯t think much and answered the call. ¡°We have the bone marrow match that you¡¯re looking for. Come to King¡¯s Club if you¡¯re interested,¡± the stranger said. As soon as he finished speaking, he hung up. Jonathan was stunned. He felt that the call was uncanny. Nheless, he couldn¡¯t think of any conspiracy behind the call. He had never thought Winnie¡¯s condition could be a scheme from someone. Perhaps people find out and want to benefit from it? Anyway, Jonathan was still full of hope. He quickly left the hospital. As soon as he got in the car, he felt a chill in his heart. He knew it was a crucial time for him at the moment. Although Strikezone Martial Arts respected Arthur, it didn¡¯t mean they would let them off. What if they have other bad intentions? I can¡¯t rule out if Winnie¡¯s condition has nothing to do with them. As soon as Jonathan thought of that, he had to be extra careful. Therefore, he made a call to Amber. Thetter felt something was peculiar too when she heard that. She then asked Jonathan to wait for her. However, as soon as Jonathan hung up, he couldn¡¯t help but feel amused. It was as if Amber was his armor due to her special identity. I¡¯m lucky to have known her. Otherwise, I would be dead by now. Ten minutester, Amber arrived in a car. Immediately, Jonathan got into her car, and they drove to King¡¯s Club. Amber was wearing her blue police uniform, and she looked valiant. In fact, she looked more mature than before. During the journey, they didn¡¯t talk much. However, the atmosphere was not awkward at all. They had experienced countless life and death situations together, and they didn¡¯t need to talk much when they were together. While driving, Amber asked, ¡°Do you think Strikezone Martial Arts has something to do with this matter?¡± Jonathan shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. I don¡¯t think Winnie¡¯s condition is rted to Strikezone Martial Arts. Perhaps, they just want to benefit from it. But still, we need to be careful.¡± Amber nodded. ¡°Strikezone Martial Arts is horrible if they were the one behind this.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing they won¡¯t do.¡± Jonathan couldn¡¯t help but smile in disdain. Twenty minutester, they stopped in front of King¡¯s Club. After parking the vehicle, they got out of the car together. The door to King¡¯s Club was closed. Nheless, the light in front of the door was still on. A man in a ck suit stood in front of the door. Jonathan took a nce at the man. Immediately, he knew he was only an ordinary cultivator with External Force. Promptly, he introduced himself, ¡°I¡¯m Jonathan Larson.¡± The man breathed a sigh of relief and replied, ¡°Dragon King has been waiting for you for a long time. Pleasee in.¡± Then, he turned to open the door. Upon hearing that, both Jonathan and Amber were stunned. They had heard about Dragon King before. He was the underground leader of Horington. Jonathan¡¯s heart sank. If that¡¯s the case, Dragon King is not after money. Nheless, as soon as the door opened, the lights in the room shone to them brightly. Amber wanted to follow Jonathan in. However, the man in ck frowned as soon as he saw her. ¡°Dragon King is meeting Mr. Lawson only. You can¡¯t go in.¡± ¡°What? Dragon King is so arrogant. Do you know who I am? Tell him I¡¯m Amber Johnson. Ask him again if I cane in,¡± Amber couldn¡¯t help but sneer. Upon hearing that, the man frowned and stared at her. She¡¯s blunt and aggressive! Moreover, Amber was in her police uniform, which made him a little scared. He didn¡¯t dare to make any rash decisions. ¡°Please wait for a moment,¡± he replied. After that, he took out his walkie-talkie and mumbled into the device. After a while, the man came back to them and said, ¡°Please,e in with me.¡± Hearing that, Amber couldn¡¯t help but snort. ¡°That¡¯s more like it!¡± The man didn¡¯t dare to refute back. Jonathan wanted tough. It was a pleasure to see Amber¡¯s attitude. Everyone was scared of her whenever she went. In fact, even the underground circle feared her. Inside King¡¯s Club, the man led Jonathan and Amber through the corridor before arriving at a cafe. The floor of the cafe was carpeted with gold carpet, and it looked splendorous. Nheless, the lighting was soft. As soon as Jonathan and Amber arrived, they saw Dragon King sitting on the couch. Dragon King was a man over sixty years old. His hair was gray, and he was wearing a suit. Although he was in his sixties, he was full of vigor, and his face was bright. Two bodyguards stood beside Dragon King. They were dressed in ck shirts and had short hair. They stood like sculptures, giving a sense of deterrence. Jonathan couldn¡¯t help but take a nce. He found that the two bodyguards were cultivators with Neutralizing Forces. Not only that, a man in his fifties named Thomas Houghton sat beside Dragon King. Thomas was dressed in white. He was Dragon King¡¯s most trusted man and advisor. In fact, he was a Nascent Soul fighter. However, he was more like a friend to Dragon King now. On the coffee table that was in front of Dragon King, a beautifuldy in a gown was brewing coffee. She looked pretty and elegant. As soon as Jonathan and Amber entered, Dragon King and Thomas stood up at once. Dragon King weed them with a smile. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see Ms. Johnson at such ate hour. Otherwise, I would have sent someone to pick you up.¡± ¡°Dragon King, you sound like you¡¯re not weing me!¡± Amber responded with a smirk. ¡°Of course not! It¡¯s my honor to have you here,¡± replied Dragon King with a smile again. ¡°Thank you! Then it¡¯s my honor to be here too!¡± Amber replied. Seeing that, Jonathan came forward too. He greeted Dragon King at once, ¡°Greetings, Dragon King.¡± Thetter stared at Jonathan and shed him a warm smile. He patted Jonathan on the shoulder and replied, ¡°Mr. Lawson is so young and talented. I have heard about your name for a long time.¡± Hearing that, Jonathan quickly answered, ¡°Pardon me for myck of manners. I should havee to visit you earlier.¡± Nheless, Dragon King justughed when he heard that. He invited them in and said, ¡°Mr. Lawson and Ms. Johnson, please have a seat.¡± With that, Jonathan and Amber took their seats opposite him. The prettydy in a gown proceeded to serve coffee to everyone. Jonathan was concerned about Winnie, and he asked directly, ¡°Dragon King, you told me you have the bone marrow match for Winnie. May I know¡­¡± However, as soon as Dragon King heard him, his smile faded away, and it seemed that his body was quivering. Both Jonathan and Amber looked at Dragon King nervously. However, Dragon King didn¡¯t speak. Instead, he turned to Thomas and said, ¡°Thomas, why don¡¯t you tell them?¡± Thomas nodded. ¡°Sure. Indeed, we have the bone marrow match for Winnie, and she could take it for transnt at any time.¡± Hearing that, Jonathan and Amber were overjoyed. ¡°Dragon King, please help us. Winnie is just a kid. Saving one life is like saving the entire world. We will remember your kindness if you help us!¡± Amber said. Nheless, Dragon King lowered his head to take a sip of coffee silently. Suddenly, the atmosphere was strange. Jonathan and Amber looked at each other and felt as if something terrible was about to happen. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Johnson, we would like to offer help to Winnie too. But you must sign this first,¡± Thomas replied. Then he turned to the bodyguards behind him and instructed, ¡°Bring it over!¡± Immediately, the bodyguard took out a document from behind. After that, Thomas handed the document to Jonathan. Jonathan and Amber were dumbfounded. However, the former still reached out his hand to receive the document. I Am Unstoppable Chapter 110 I Am Unstoppable Chapter 110 Chapter 110 A Sense Of Security Jonathan opened the document, and Amber stared at it from the side. After taking a good look at the document, their expressions changed. The document was a liability waiver form, which content imed that Jonathan was voluntarily participating in the Golden Sword Tournament until the tournament was over. The form also mentioned if there were any idental deaths during the battles in the tournament, no one would be taking responsibility for that. To sum it up, the document was basically forcing Jonathan to take part in the Golden Sword Tournament. ¡°It¡¯s from Strikezone Martial Arts.¡± Amber quickly understood the situation. The veins on her forehead bulged with anger. ¡°How despicable of them to go back on their words. I¡¯m calling Grandpa.¡± ¡°Amber!¡± Jonathan immediately stopped her, but his expression was gloomy too. He then said, ¡°It¡¯s useless. Now that they¡¯ve used Dragon King to do this, it¡¯s clear that they don¡¯t want to go against your grandfather openly, so it¡¯s pointless for you to look to him for help in this since they will never admit to their actions.¡± Amber was startled upon hearing that. She grabbed Jonathan¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. You can¡¯t sign the document.¡± Jonathan sat there, still, as he looked at Dragon King and said, ¡°Dragon King, I¡¯m sure you didn¡¯t get a say in this, did you? You¡¯re just doing this as a favor for someone else. Is it safe to assume that they won¡¯t be giving me the match for Winnie¡¯s bone marrow transnt if I refuse to sign this document?¡± Dragon King smiled grimly and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯m only here to watch you sign the papers. Someone will get in touch with you on the other aspects.¡± Jonathan fell silent. At that moment, many thoughts ran through his mind. He knew Strikezone Martial Arts must have done something to Winnie, but he could not figure out what they had done. However, without a doubt, he knew Winnie¡¯s death was inevitable if he refused to compromise on this. Jonathan had many ns in his mind, but none of his ns could make Strikezone Martial Arts submit to him. He had no way to avenge Leonardo because this fight was already beyond the man. Meanwhile, he could not interrogate Strikezone Martial Arts about this, nor could he reveal the truth to anyone else. He had no evidence against them, and Strikezone Martial Arts were smart enough to hide their tracks this time. What do I do now? What do I do? It was apparent that Strikezone Martial Arts was out to kill him this time, and Jonathan knew he would die if he joined the Golden Sword Tournament. However, if he refused to sign the liability waiver form right now, he would be risking Winnie¡¯s life. Jonathan was stuck in a dilemma. Amber looked at Jonathan with an even more anxious heart. She did not want to see Winnie suffer, but she did not want Jonathan to be in danger too. This time, she wished Jonathan could be a little more selfish with his decision. But then, she knew it better than anyone else that Jonathan was never a selfish person. Otherwise, she would not have cared for him this much. Sure enough, after a moment of hesitation, Jonathan looked at Dragon King. He looked so exhausted if he had exerted all his strength to finallye up with his decision. ¡°All right. Please give me a pen. I¡¯ll sign the form.¡± ¡°Jonathan!¡± Amber cried out anxiously. She blocked in front of Jonathan and looked at him with pleading eyes. ¡°Please don¡¯t sign it. Can¡¯t you just leave this ce with me? Please. I¡¯m begging you.¡± Jonathan smiled faintly. His smile was a little bleak and helpless. ¡°I wish I could leave too, but I don¡¯t think I can let an innocent child die because of me. If I were this heartless, you would have died long ago.¡± Amber knew what he meant. If Jonathan were such a selfish guy, she would have been killed by Felicia in the haunted house back then. Dragon King told Thomas to get a pen for Jonathan. Jonathan took over the pen and signed his name with a flourish. After signing the document, he stood up and said, ¡°Dragon King, now that I¡¯ve signed the form, please pass the message along and tell whoever¡¯s behind this that I¡¯ll be joining the Golden Sword Tournament. Also, tell them to treat Winnie as soon as possible. If something terrible happens to Winnie, don¡¯t me me for what I¡¯ll be doing next.¡± Having said that, Jonathan turned around and was about to leave. However, Dragon King immediately stood up and called out, ¡°Mr. Lawson.¡± Jonathan was startled, and he turned around to look at Dragon King. Thetter bowed slightly and said, ¡°I have so much respect for you. Take care!¡± Jonathan was stunned for a moment, but he did not say anything about that and left the caf¨¦. Amber quickly followed behind Jonathan. It did not take long for them to leave King¡¯s Club. Amber drove the car. She did not know what to say as she knew she could not me Jonathan for signing the form. The car sped away as the two of them remained silent withplicated thoughts swirling in their minds. Sometimeter, Amber suddenly pulled over the car at a rtively empty road. Due to the sudden impact, both of them jerked forward. Amber looked at Jonathan with her reddened eyes. Tears welled up in her eyes as she asked, ¡°Why are you always protecting others by putting your own life at risk?¡± Jonathan smiled wryly at that. He stared at the streetmp ahead of them, and his gaze was somewhat distant. After a while, he said, ¡°Amber, I do fear death, and I¡¯m not trying to be a great man. I¡¯ve never thought of myself as a great and mighty man either, and frankly, I wish to steer clear from being that.¡± Amber asked, ¡°Then why did you sign the form? Strikezone Martial Arts can¡¯t do anything to you if you refuse to sign it.¡± Jonathan sighed and said, ¡°I¡¯m only doing this for a sense of security.¡± Amber froze and stared at him. She suddenly could understand how Jonathan felt about this. Jonathan continued saying, ¡°Strikezone Martial Arts had humiliated themselves before me, and they¡¯re determined to get rid of me this time. Their intention is clear, and I know Winnie won¡¯t be the only sacrifice if I don¡¯tpromise. It could be you, Jennifer, or Yasmin next. They will not give up until I y along, and they¡¯re smart enough to hide their tracks so that I won¡¯t get a chance to reason with them. But, of course, they won¡¯t admit that they are behind this either.¡± Amber was exasperated. ¡°Are you saying that you can only let them manipte you and kill you?¡± A cold glint shed across Jonathan¡¯s eyes as he said, ¡°That¡¯s not entirely true. I¡¯m not a pushover, and I won¡¯t let them drive me to the edge again and again without fighting back, so they¡¯re wrong if they think I¡¯m too weak to fight against them.¡± Amber¡¯s eyes lit up with hope when she saw how determined Jonathan looked. ¡°Does this mean you¡¯ve come up with a n? Are you getting the young man back this time?¡± The young man she referred to was none other than Kieran. Jonathan shook his head. ¡°Kiki won¡¯t be of much help because he¡¯s no match for that guy either. He doesn¡¯t have the protection your grandfather begged for, so I won¡¯t let hime here to die.¡± ¡°What is your n then?¡± Amber got curious. There was something devious in Jonathan¡¯s eyes. ¡°Since they¡¯ve put in so much effort in preparing the Golden Sword Tournament, it¡¯s obvious that they will manipte the tournament to kill me during the battles. But then, you should know that they¡¯re always hiding in the dark. So if I were to nt some of my people in the tournament and take control instead, they would no longer be able to manipte the results.¡± Amber was enlightened after hearing this. She grinned widely. ¡°That¡¯s right. Why didn¡¯t I think of this? As long as you keep them away from manipting the tournament, you¡¯d be able to survive the battles too.¡± She had to admit Jonathan was indeed smart toe up with such a simple yet effective measure to deal with the situation. Amber then had a troubled look on her face and asked, ¡°Who should we get help from to take over the control of the tournament? Edgar is behind this, and it¡¯s hard for any outsiders to try to interfere.¡± Jonathan sank deep into his thoughts. ¡°We need a highly respected figure in the martial arts field if we wish to take this initiative. However, it¡¯s no easy feat to find someone like this, and I think not even your grandfather can achieve this.¡± Amber was unconvinced. ¡°No way. There isn¡¯t anyone that my grandfather can¡¯t convince to join forces with us unless they are sick of living.¡± Her words made Jonathan grin wryly. ¡°Martial artists are known for their bad temper, and they will never bow down to anyone, especially the authorities. So if we are to find a highly respected martial artist, we should be more prepared that their temper will only be worse. Now, do you understand why I said not even your grandfather can do this?¡± This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Amber fretted. ¡°Then what should we do? You got me happy over nothing.¡± Jonathan felt warm to see Amber showing that much concern for him. He was moved. ¡°I do have an idea.¡± Jonathan smiled. ¡°The Golden Sword Tournament this time is different from the past, as everyone is bing more reliant on advanced technology. I guess they will be using computers to decide on the candidates for each round. We can find some hackers to hack into the tournament¡¯s website and manipte the candidates ourselves by then. Suppose they weren¡¯t using computers to decide on the candidates, we could then persuade all the candidates to protest against this by iming that it was shady of the organizer to do this manually.¡± Just like that, Jonathan had solved the difficult problem. Amber could not help but praise, ¡°That¡¯s a great idea. I¡¯ll look for a hacker then.¡± Jonathan nodded. ¡°You¡¯ll have to find a great hacker to do this, or it will ruin our n.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you worry. Although Strikezone Martial Arts is great in cultivating, they¡¯re still rookies in using the inte. I¡¯ll find us a group of professional hackers,¡± assured the woman. Jonathan was confident in Amber, and he did not say much about that. At that point, it was three in the morning, and it was quiet everywhere. Amber did not feel sleepy, so she suggested to Jonathan, ¡°Let¡¯s get a drink at a pub.¡± Jonathan smiled bitterly. ¡°I hadn¡¯t slept for the past two days. Why don¡¯t we drink at your ce so that I can go to sleep right after?¡± ¡°That works too.¡± Amber then spun the steering wheel around to drive them back to her ce. Along their way, Jonathan got a call from Jennifer. Before he could say anything after answering the phone, Jennifer asked in a cold tone, ¡°Where are you?¡± Jonathan was a little flustered. He nced at Amber seated next to him and said to the phone, ¡°I¡¯m outside.¡± Amber noticed the strange look in Jonathan¡¯s expression, and she got curious. ¡°Who is that over the phone?¡± Jennifer happened to hear her saying that. In an instant, Jennifer felt her anger and sorrow exploding within her. She eximed, ¡°Jonathan, I was wrong about you. How dare you flirt around when Winnie¡¯s life is still at stake! You¡¯re really a heartless man!¡± She ended the call right after saying that without giving Jonathan any chance to exin himself. Chapter 111 Chapter 111 ¡°Was that Jennifer?¡± Amber asked when she saw Jonathan''s strange expression. He nodded. ¡°She seemed pretty worked up. Was she scolding you?¡± she asked. Jonathanughed and said, ¡°Let''s just hurry up and go home.¡± Amber immediately said agitatedly, ¡°What the hell! Jennifer is such an ungrateful woman. How much have you done for her? Do you owe her anything? She just yells at you whenever she''s unhappy. Who in the world does she think she is?¡± She knew Jonathan the best and had seen how much he had done for Jennifer. Yet, Jennifer seemed to think nothing of him. This made Amber even more annoyed than Jonathan was. Calmly, the man answered, ¡°With Winnie''s situation now, it''s understandable that she''s in a bad mood.¡± This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ¡°Understandable, my foot. You indulge her too much. Aren''t you usually brutish and unreasonable? Why are you so spineless in front of her? Don''t tell me that you''re giving in to her because you slept with her,¡± remarked Amber. Jonathan was instantly exasperated. ¡°No, of course not.¡± She stopped the car and turned to him seriously. ¡°Really?¡± He was speechless. ¡°I''ve said I didn''t. Why wouldn''t I admit it if I slept with her? Do you think I''m someone who doesn''t dare to own up to what I did?¡± Amber knew what kind of person he was. Since he said that, she naturally believed him. ¡°Then, why do you keep spoiling her?¡± ¡°It''s not a matter of spoiling her. Jennifer''s mood now is understandable. I''m a man, so there''s no need to bicker with her,¡± he said. ¡°Forget it.¡± Amber sighed. ¡°I''m the viin now.¡± After she finished speaking, she started the car again and drove home. Jonathan saw how despondent she was and felt a little distressed. He said sincerely, ¡°Amber, I know there''s no need to say thank you between us, but having a friend like you by my side, I really feel that I won''t have any regrets even if I die now.¡± The words were very emotional, making Amber instantly feel embarrassed. However, her heart was very touched. She pretended to smile rxedly, saying, ¡°Are you crazy? Why are you saying that all of a sudden?¡± The two returned home before long. Jonathan had pajamas here, so he went to take a shower with well-practiced ease and changed into new pajamas. Amber also seemed to have taken a shower and came out wearing a sapphire blue shirt and shorts. With dripping wet hair, she looked extremely charming. Jonathan chuckled. ¡°Shall I blow-dry your hair?¡± Stunned, she asked in slight surprise, ¡°You know how to do that?¡± He rolled his eyes and answered, ¡°Are you picking on me? Blowing hair is something everyone can do.¡± Amber could not help butugh. ¡°Sure, sure. I worked my heart out for you these days. It''s time for you to repay me.¡± Then, she went to find the hair dryer. Jonathan had her sit on the couch and attentively blow-dried her hair behind her. Amber was half-lying down as she enjoyed the service. ¡°Go, my gopher. Pour me a ss of red wine from the wine cab.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty,¡± he said immediately before doing as told. The ss of wine soon reached her hand. She took a faint sip and eximed, ¡°This feels marvelous.¡± Jonathan continued blowing her hair while saying casually, ¡°If it feels so good, tell your husband to serve you like this every day in the future.¡± Amber''s face instantly fell. She suddenly felt exceedingly unhappy. Jonathan was observant, so he immediately noticed it. ¡°Jonathan,¡± she suddenly called out. ¡°Mm?¡± ¡°Do you hate me in your heart?¡± ¡°Of course not,¡± he answered. ¡°Then, I don''t understand why you''re not willing to marry me even under false pretenses. Am I so unbearable?¡± she questioned. These were words that she had been holding in her heart. In fact, she had always been unhappy and resentful. Jonathan turned off the hairdryer without answering her question. Instead, he turned around and went to the wine cab to pour himself a ss of red wine as well. Then, he came to sit next to Amber. Under her intent gaze, he raised his ss and said, ¡°Come, let''s toast.¡± She clinked her ss with Jonathan''s. The two of them then downed their drinks in one go. He looked at Amber, whose face was alluringly red, looking extraordinarily beautiful. ¡°Amber, you''re a gorgeous and attractive girl,¡± he remarked with a faint smile. ¡°All right, stop right there. Don''t tell me you only see me as a close friend or something like that.¡± Jonathanughed and said, ¡°Am I that cliche? You''re the only one who cane up with such cheesy dialogues.¡± ¡°Then, what did you want to say?¡± she asked. He touched his nose before answering, ¡°Before I came to Horington, I''ve always been working at Smend. I established Red Wolves and hired mercenaries, shuttling between various small countries with them. We experienced a myriad of tasks and all sorts of local customs, meeting all kinds of beauties from numerous countries and races. Anndurns, Ustranasions, Smenders, Jetroinians¡ª there were too many to count. My favorite thing to do was to meet girls in the bar. When I see a beauty that catches my eye, I''ll chat her up, then get a room in the hotel next door. After spending a pleasant night, we''ll go our separate ways in the morning, no strings attached.¡± Amber listened on with a strange expression. She had wanted to say something but ultimately held herself back. ¡°I know what kind of person I am. I hate being tied down the most.¡± Jonathan looked at her seriously and said, ¡°That''s why if I marry you or Jennifer, I know that the end result will be you two hating me, and that is thest thing I want to see. This is what I truly think. I cherish you two very much, but I cherish our friendship and rtionship even more.¡± Amber understood him better now. He was a frank and sincere person. However, she still asked, ¡°So do you n on ying around for the rest of your life?¡± The man chuckled. ¡°The rest of my life is too long. I haven''t thought that far ahead.¡± The knot in Amber''s heart officially unraveled. She was also a carefree person who did not want to be overly engrossed with love, so she said, ¡°My hair isn''t dry yet. Carry on.¡± With augh, he replied, ¡°Yes, ma''am!¡± That night, Jonathan slept in the guest room while Amber took the master bedroom. They lived together in harmony. The next morning, he got up first and said to Amber, who was still asleep in the adjacent room, ¡°I''ll go to the hospital first.¡± The woman hummed groggily. Jonathan arrived at the hospital as quickly as he could. The morning sun shone on the tree branches in front of the building, and everything seemed so bright. The moment he arrived at Winnie''s ward, he saw that she was already awake. Jennifer was presently feeding the girl oatmeal porridge. Seeing Jonathan, Winnie immediately shouted happily, ¡°Jonathan!¡± Jonathan could not help but feel a sense of joy when he saw that the little girl had finally recovered. He felt like the sun was indeed bright and shining today. ¡°Winnie.¡± He walked in with a smile. Jennifer nced at him, and her smile instantly turned frosty. She ignored the man and continued to feed her daughter the oatmeal porridge. Winnie did not want to eat anymore and reached out to Jonathan instead. ¡°Jonathan, I want you to carry me.¡± He answered smilingly, ¡°Sure.¡± Jennifer stopped him, looking at him coldly. ¡°You''re not needed here. Please leave.¡± Jonathan could not help but feel a little embarrassed. He did not want to say anything else either, for it was not his character to exin himself. Thus, he smiled at Winnie and said, ¡°I''lle to see you again next time.¡± Then, he turned around and left. Since Winnie was fine now, he had no need to worry about her anymore. In truth, Jennifer still did not know what exactly happened to her daughter. All she knew was that Winnie''s condition began to improve when she woke up. Not only did the girl wake up, but her high fever also subsided. Later, Dr. Langdon gave her a checkup overnight and imed that it was a medical miracle. He said that Winnie''s blood telets had returned to normal, and her body functions had recovered. If everything was fine, she could be discharged in three days. Not even in her dreams would Jennifer think that this situation had anything to do with Jonathan. Regardless, Winnie was fine now. Hence, Jennifer was content from the bottom of her heart. At the same time, she was finally enlightened. More urately, she had opened her eyes to that man''s true colors. Jennifer felt that the only person she needed to care about in this world was her daughter, Winnie. All men were unreliable, including Jonathan. Naturally, Jonathan did not know the changes in her thoughts, nor would he care to know. As long as she and Winnie were fine, he would be at ease. The next thing he had to prepare for was the Golden Sword Tournament. Preparations for thepetition were in full swing in Faike. The continuous entry of experts formed a sort of advertising effect. Some hidden elites saw that thispetition was the real deal, so they became interested and came to register. Therefore, the Golden Sword Tournament became increasingly grand and formal. This scale of expansion was something that even Strikezone Martial Arts'' Yasir had not expected. Twenty days passed in the blink of an eye, and there were only three days left before the Golden Sword Tournament officially started. Starting today, all the participating experts would have to go to Faike. At nine o''clock in the morning, Jonathan met up with Polly. Concurrently, Jessica, Yasmin, and Amber also arrived. Of course, they would want to attend such a grand event, especially since the Jonathan that they cared dearly for was there. Polly had arranged for an extended Mercedes-Benz, so they could all fit into one vehiclefortably. The driver was Donovan from the Xanthos family. Soon, the Mercedes-Benz took to the highway under the bright sun. Along the way, the people in the car felt conflicted. This event should''ve made them feel intrigued and ecstatic. However, Jonathan and Polly were participating, which caused the others to worry about their safety. Therefore, there was less joy and an extrayer of gloom nketing them. Meanwhile, Amber hadpleted Jonathan''s secret operations. To his surprise, the hacker team that she looked for was none other than Mabel. Amber confirmed that the selection of candidates for the contest was chosen by aputer. Nominally, it was imed to be selected by random. However, in reality, it was secretly fixed by Strikezone Martial Arts. Nheless, now that Mabel''s team had hacked the system, it would be Jonathan''s side to arrange the matches this time. Chapter 112 Chapter 112 There were too many legends in Faike, all of whom were rted to martial arts, such as Faike''s Florian ine, Wilbur Idun, Phantom Kick, and more. It was precisely because Faike was a ce martial artists flourished that so many outstanding geniuses emerged from generation to generation. Still, putting aside the martial arts legends of Faike, the ce in itself was also a prosperous city. After three hours of high-speed driving, Jonathan and the others finally arrived at Faike. Preparations for the Golden Sword Tournament were almost finished, and the atmosphere was lively. Yet, rtively speaking, thepetition was not being held with great fanfare. On the surface, ordinary citizens of Faike did not know about this event. There were also no banners weing martial artists. All the martial artists and contestants were arranged to stay in Pearl Hotel, a five-star hotel. For the tournament, the organizers had bought out the entire hotel. Jonathan and Polly were given separate standard rooms. Meanwhile, Jessica, Yasmine, and Amber were also assigned rooms. This was all thanks to Morgan. Originally, Morgan wanted Jessica to rest at his home. However, she preferred to be with Yasmin and the others. Since Morgan doted on his granddaughter, he naturally let her do as she pleased. The group arrived at Pearl Hotel first. There was a person from the Golden Sword Tournament there that was responsible for the reception. Jonathan and his group first received their room cards at the organizer''s office in the lobby, then went to their rooms to put down their luggage. Pearl Hotel had an artificial hot spring pool, so they could naturallye and soak in the hot spring at night. However, it was still early, barely even one o''clock in the afternoon. The group was a little hungry, so they put their belongings away in their rooms and went out to eat together. Faike had a tropical climate; the weather was still sunny even though it was almost December, warming people''s hearts. Jonathan wore white sportswear and a pair of sneakers, appearing exceptionally refreshing. His buzzcut also made him look very energetic. As for Yasmin and the other girls, they were all dressed fashionably. All of them left Pearl Hotel together. As soon as Jessica got into the car, she said, ¡°Now that we''re in Faike, we have to try their cordon bleu, chicken wings, pasta, and panna cotta. Otherwise, we would havee to Faike for nothing. Come on. I''ll take you guys on an eating spree today.¡± Amber was slightly surprised. ¡°Isn''t Faike''s Temptation the most famous dish in here?¡± On the side, Jonathan could not help butugh. ¡°You''re so ignorant, Amber. Faike''s Temptation is actually a dish from Feston. It has nothing to do with Faike.¡± The woman instantly blushed. Of course, these were just pleasant hups. Jessica was quite familiar with Faike, so she soon took everyone to a sophisticated Chanaean restaurant with traditional decor. There were not many guests at this time. All the servers wore formal suits. If one looked carefully, one would notice that every female server had the looks of an air stewardess. When Jonathan''s group arrived, the servers were utterly enthusiastic and attentive. The group found a random table in the hall and sat down. Jonathan raised his head and nced through the menu on the wall. As soon as he did so, he immediately understood why this restaurant was not doing so well. It was because the price of the food here was practically exorbitant. A casual meal was estimated to cost seven to eight thousand. It was definitely in the high-end consumption bracket. Middle-ss people would hardly be able to afford to dine here. It was no wonder the servers were so good-looking. Naturally, Jonathan did not care too much about that either. He was very insensitive to money. After that, Jessica ordered the food with familiar ease. A server poured coffee for the group as they chatted casually while drinking. Needless to say, the main topic was the Golden Sword Tournament. Polly said in a low voice, ¡°Jonathan, I''ve asked Old Mr. Hayes about it. Strikezone Martial Arts sent Leonardo to participate this time. There''s also another contestant called Jareth Sullivan. He carries the Sullivan name, so his cultivation is definitely not simple.¡± Jonathan agreed, ¡°My guess is that Strikezone Martial Arts will be bringing Jareth out as the grand finale. Of course, they''ll still hope for Leonardo to kill me so they can finally be relieved. However, if he fails, then it''ll be Jareth who takes up the torch.¡± ¡°You''re quite perceptive. That''s what I think as well,¡± remarked Polly. Jonathan nodded. ¡°Still, we can''t just fix our eyes on Strikezone Martial Arts. As far as I know, there really are quite a number of amazing talents in this tournament. For example, Little Martial Sage, Lucian Yandell, is only twenty years old, yet he''s practicing Peacock King Strike. His father, Peacock King, is extremely impressive. Lucian must havee here for the Golden Sword.¡± ¡°That''s right. There''s also Hector Cook from Coldbridge. He already has the air of a Shadow Punch master,¡± stated Polly. Jonathan said, ¡°Moreover, the two who came from Jetroina¡ªBraxton Sable and Skyler Yoder¡ªare also ambitious. These two Jetroinians are both around twenty-two, but they still dare to join the tournament despite knowing that all the participants are masters of actualbat. It''s enough to prove that their cultivation is extraordinary.¡± Jessica, Amber, and Yasmin listened with fear and trepidation. Yasmin asked worriedly, ¡°Then, won''t it be dangerous for you guys this time?¡± Jonathan grinned in response. ¡°Apetition will only be interesting this way. It''ll be an actual battle between the elites. If these people didn''te, the Golden Sword Tournament would be too boring.¡± Thedies immediately felt his strong fighting spirit. It gave them a little peace of mind. This restaurant was called Lucent Garden. Their dishes were exquisite, so the serving speed was a little slow. The group chatted as they waited for the food, and the atmosphere was veryfortable. Before long, another group of guests came in. This group of guests was quite unique. There were a total of five young men, all of whom were Jetroinians. Furthermore, all five of them were cultivation experts. Jonathan and Polly nced over and were secretly shocked upon closer observation. At the same time, the former recognized two of the youths. Those two were the Jetroinian experts who would bepeting¡ªBraxton and Skyler. The duo was too eye-catching. Jonathan recognized them because he had done his homework in advance and got their information. Braxton looked only about twenty years old. His face seemed like it was sculpted, making him appear refined and breathtaking. Dressed in a white casual shirt, he looked like a fictional protagonist standing under a cherry blossom tree. Braxton breathed faintly and appeared extremely delicate. However, the truth was that he was merely being humble. Jonathan had sharp eyes, so he guessed that Braxton''s cultivation was at least at the peak of Neutralizing Force. Moreover, it was very likely that Braxton had cultivated a secret breathing skill, which allowed him to control his breathing impressively. As for Skyler, he also seemed to be in his twenties. He had a crew cut, sharp and piercing eyes, and looked strong as well. Simrly, this guy''s cultivation also seemed to be at the peak of Neutralizing Force. His entire person was like a sharp de. It was like a look from him was enough to make people bleed. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. As for the other three youths who followed them, they were all in the early stages of Neutralizing Force. Evidently, they were here to support Braxton and Skyler. In other words, they were bodyguards. After all, the duo was here to challenge Chanaean martial artists. If they killed a Chanaean martial artist, Chanaea would definitely take revenge and injure the two during battle. It would be dangerous if there were no one to protect them at that time. Jonathan and Polly were not too surprised at the arrival of this group of Jetroinians. They were all here to participate in the Golden Sword Tournament, so it was not unusual to bump into each other. However, an incident immediately urred. As Jonathan and Polly had studied them for a long time, one of the young Jetroinian bodyguards instantly red back coldly, cursing at them in hisnguage. Even though Jonathan and his group did not understand thenguage, they knew that it wasn''t anything pleasant from his tone. Jonathan was not a good-tempered man, so he looked at the bodyguard and smiled before cursing in his ownnguage, ¡°Hey, idiot, did you eat sh*t this morning?¡± The Jetroinian bodyguard assumed Jonathan was apologizing and replied in Jetroinese, ¡°That''s more like it.¡± Then, he sat down. Seeing this, Jessica and the others could not help but snicker in unison. That Jetroinian bodyguard was called Hiroshi Ida. After sitting down, he bragged to hispanions in Jetroinese, ¡°Those Chanaean pigs are all cowards. I just yelled at them a little, and they quickly apologized. Is that guy even a man? If it were the Yamato n, they''d have taken up their swords and fought to the death.¡± The other Jetroinian bodyguards roared withughter at his words. However, Braxton stated coldly, ¡°Hiroshi, if I were you, I would be ashamed of myself.¡± Hiroshi did not dare to offend Braxton. He froze and asked awkwardly, ¡°Why do you say that, Braxton?¡± Braxton''s face was expressionless as he said indifferently, ¡°First of all, your behavior is a disgrace to the Yamato n. This is very uneducated behavior. Secondly, that Chanaean man did not apologize to you. He called you an idiot and asked if you ate sh*t this morning. Thirdly, don''t try to fight him because you''re no match for him.¡± Hiroshi''s face instantly turned red with shame, and anger shed in his eyes. He could not hold back his rage and snapped, ¡°Braxton, I must seek my revenge!¡± Braxton said impassively, ¡°You''re not here to cause trouble. Faike is a ce where Chanaean martial artists are prevalent. There are many experts here, and as I''ve said, you''re no match for that man. If you''re determined to take revenge, we won''t lift a finger. You can go ahead and make a fool of yourself as you wish.¡± Hiroshi immediately crumpled. He, too, was aware of the limits of his capabilities without the support of hispanions. Right then, Jonathan''s group''s food was served. The dishes were vibrant and looked mouth-watering at first nce. The group was already hungry, so they immediately dug in merrily. The meal was not disturbed by the Jetroinians. Although the food here was expensive, it was incredibly sumptuous. Thus, they had a great time here. Meanwhile, the Jetroinians'' table was also served, and they ate in a low-profile manner. Interestingly, Braxton and the others were all fighters and ate very quickly. Hence, they finished eating at about the same time as Jonathan''s group. After eating, Jessica called for the bill. A server came over and said, ¡°The total is twelve thousand eight hundred and eighty-eight. You can just pay twelve thousand.¡± Jessica took her card out. ¡°I''ll pay with card.¡± ¡°Sure!¡± the server responded. This group had no problems with paying the bill. However, on the other side, the Jetroinians suddenly exploded. One of the bodyguards named Yano was hot-tempered and flipped the table over. He cursed furiously in rusty Chanaeannguage, ¡°What dish costs ten thousand? Do you think we Jetroinians are stupid and easy to bully?¡± Chapter 113 Chapter 113 The Jetroinians flipped the table aggressively, turning the scene chaotic in an instant. The sounds of smashing tes and cups disrupted the peace of the restaurant. Yano, Hiroshi, and another bodyguard named Watari Yuuta wore fierce expressions. Only Braxton remained indifferent as if he had nothing to do with the situation. Meanwhile, battle lust shone within the eyes of the young man, Skyler. He gave Jonathan a taunting gaze as though all of this was done for thetter. Skyler was a hyper-energetic, ferocious beast that thought about tearing others apart at all times. Jonathan and Polly were sensitive enough to pick up his provocation immediately. However, the restaurant manager hade out to mediate before they could step forward. The restaurant manager was a beautiful woman named Laura Leighton, seemingly in her thirties. She wore a ck suit as she approached them with a charismatic smile. Laura nced at Braxton''s group and apologized sincerely, ¡°I''m very sorry for our careless service that caused your dissatisfaction. Please ept our sincere apology.¡± ¡°Your dishes are too expensive,¡± Yuuta spat. He spoke in broken Chanaean, but it was coherent at least. ¡°You''re feeding us like livestock because we''re Jetroinians!¡± Jonathan had used Chanaean to insult them previously, but Yuuta and Yano did not understand him. Laura froze for a moment before swiftly understanding what was going on. She quickly replied, ¡°We take our business integrity very seriously. It is impossible for us to scam our esteemed guests. Not to mention, our prices are stated clearly. You can look at the wall if you don''t believe us.¡± The Jetroinians looked over and saw a menu hanging on the wall. Immediately, they stiffened, knowing that this was their mistake. Unexpectedly, Skyler sneered, ¡°You stupid pig! This menu is specifically for foreigners, while they have another menu. We''ve been to Ferropene restaurants before, and their food has never been this expensive. You''re clearly trying to rip us off.¡± Yuuta, Yano, and Hiroshi were shocked by the revtion. Being the most hot-headed one, Hiroshi was the first to speak up. ¡°Motherf*cker! We will not pay for this. Let''s go.¡± He led the way, and the others followed behind him. Laura nched upon seeing that. This was her first time encountering customers like them in all her years working in this restaurant. The customers that came to this restaurant weremonly well-known people who were cautious and valued their reputation. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. She hastily blocked Hiroshi''s path and insisted, ¡°Please pay your bills, sir.¡± He scoffed, ¡°Pay, my ass! Get out of my way.¡± With that, he deliberately pushed her aside, crude enough to have ced his hand on her chest. Laura was shoved away as she could not react in time. Feeling an aching pain in her chest, she lost her bnce, staggered a few steps back, and fell onto the floor. A server, who was watching from the side, was too afraid to stop them. Right then, Jonathan stood up and shouted at them. Hiroshi''s group immediately turned to look at him. Hiroshi despised Jonathan to the bone, but he did not know how to speak Chanaean, so he could only curse under his breath in Jetroinese. Jonathan knew Ustranasian but not Jetroinese. As a result, he did not understand what Hiroshi said. Regardless, Hiroshi seemed like he was speaking badly about them. Besides, Jonathan would still feel like Hiroshi was mocking him even if thetter were speaking with a smile. Jonathan uttered disdainfully, ¡°I don''t know what you idiots are talking about. Get lost.¡± Hiroshi asked Yuuta, who stood beside him, ¡°What did he say?¡± Yuuta also could not understand Jonathan because he was speaking too fast. Skyler quickly tranted for Hiroshi, ¡°He called you an idiot and told you to scram.¡± Infuriated, Hiroshi wanted to rush forward to fight Jonathan. Suddenly, Skyler added calmly, ¡°He''ll beat you up if you go.¡± Hiroshi then froze, feeling glum. ¡°Let''s go,¡± Skyler said. Then, he turned to leave with a group of people following behind him. Jonathan could not hold it in anymore, and he taunted, ¡°Let''s settle this once and for all. Where do you guys live? If you don''t pay your bills today, I guarantee you won''t be able to participate in the Golden Sword Tournament, and you''ll be detained for a year and a half.¡± He was confident in himself. After he finished, Braxton and the others halted in their tracks. They turned around and looked at Jonathan. Skyler''s re was filled with murderous intent. Jonathan did not have a good temper, to begin with. Hence, he smirked and jeered, ¡°F*ck! Why do you keep looking at me, you sicko? Are you gay?¡± Unexpectedly, Skyler was not enraged. He sneered, ¡°I know who you are, Jonathan Lawson. Your name is on the list for thepetition too.¡± Jonathan chuckled. ¡°So what?¡± Skyler licked his lips as hostility shed across his eyes. Then, he approached Jonathan. The atmosphere was tense as Skyler walked over. Jessica, Yasmin, and Amber promptly sensed the dangerous aura, and they subconsciously hid behind Jonathan and Polly. Polly stared at Skyler coldly, whereas Skyler remained unbothered. He fixed his eyes on Jonathan as he stood before thetter. Abruptly, he grinned and threatened, ¡°I''ll kill you at the Golden Sword Tournament.¡± With that said, he turned to leave. Jonathan was aware of Skyler''s murderous intent. Despite that, he did not mind it, for there were too many people after his life, anyway. Skyler was merely another addition, so Jonathan did not continue bickering with him as long as the former paid his bills. Skyler regrouped with Braxton and the others before ordering Hiroshi, ¡°Pay them.¡± Hiroshi was reluctant, but he could only obey Skyler. They swiftly left the restaurant after paying for their meal. Jessica and the otherdies were immediately slightly worried. Amber asked, ¡°Will there be trouble, Jonathan?¡± He rolled his eyes and answered, ¡°Of course not. Moreover, there are no do-overs in the Golden Sword Tournament.¡± ¡°Can you handle him, then?¡± she asked again. Jonathan remained unconcerned. ¡°He''s on the same level as me. Regardless, I have never been afraid of anyone.¡± Polly then shot him a look. He quicklyughed aloud and rified, ¡°Other than Polly, of course.¡± She smiled faintly. ¡°Ha! Please! I know how strong you are. Your fighting skills are transcendent. It would be hard to win against you without breaking through Nascent Soul.¡± Jonathan chuckled sheepishly. The threedies finally felt at ease after hearing the conversation. Just then, the person in charge of the restaurant came out to thank them, but Jonathan''s group did not quite mind it. In the end, the restaurant gave them some freebies and a gold card. Thereafter, the group exited the restaurant. Next, Yasmin and thedies went to take a walk around Faike while Jonathan and Polly went to the organizingmittee of the tournament to check in. The tournament''s organizingmittee was located on an underground battlefield in the suburbs near Faike. This would also be the venue for thepetition itself. Donovan drove the duo to the location once more. As it took some time to reach the suburbs, they finally arrived at the said battlefield an hourter. The battlefield was built simr to a stadium, but the interior was not as spacious. The ce was surrounded by farnd and residents, which made it peaceful and quiet. On top of the cheapnd, its location was pretty secluded. After all, an underground battle was an illegal event. There were numerous white, modern-looking two-story bungalows in the stadium. In front of the stadium was a driveway, where countless luxurious cars were parked right then. After Jonathan''s group parked their car, they walked toward the stadium. At the forefront of the stadium was an enormous foyer. When they entered, there were specialized staff to check their invitation and lead them in. The organizingmittee was in the office on the second floor. Jonathan and Polly quickly arrived at the grand and spacious office. What surprised them was that Morgan was there too. In addition, there were two older men, namely Rowan, who Jonathan had met before, and Julian Cook of Coldbridge. The three elderly were in charge of the reception. Morgan stood up delightfully after the two came in and said, ¡°You''re finally here, Master Lawson and Master McDaniels.¡± Jonathan did not tell Morgan about Strikezone Martial Arts'' inside info, nor did he allow Jessica to say. There was no need for Morgan to feel troubled, as Jonathan could solve the problem by himself. Jonathan and Polly greeted, ¡°Hello, Master Hayes.¡± Everyone introduced themselves and greeted each other. Soon after, Jonathan and Polly officially checked in. They were about to head back when two young men entered the room. They were Julian''s grandson, Hector, and the heir of the Green n, Stephen, respectively. Both of them were in their thirties, but they still looked healthy and young from practicing martial arts. Hector wore a white button-up coat, making him look refined. This was the result of practicing Shadow Punch to its limits. Meanwhile, Stephen''s abilities were evident to the eye. When Hector and Stephen came in, Julian said, ¡°What great timing, you two. Let me introduce you to some youngsters. This is Jonathan Lawson, and that is Polly McDaniels.¡± Hector smiled courtly and greeted them with the same degree of reverence. ¡°Nice to meet you, Master Lawson and Master McDaniels.¡± In truth, everyone had seen the participants'' photos from the name list, thus having deep impressions of each other. After all, anyone could be one''s opponent. Stephen also gave them his greetings, to which Jonathan and Polly responded humbly. Everyone got along well as all of them were around the same age. Right then, Stephen suggested, ¡°Why don''t we find a ce to sit down, drink some alcohol, and talk about martial arts? What do you guys say?¡± A martial artist''s favorite thing was meeting friends through martial arts. Jonathan and Polly exchanged looks before the former answered, ¡°We couldn''t agree more.¡± Chapter 114 Chapter 114 Morgan and the others stood by the side and watched. They looked contented. They were already getting old and had contributed their entire lives to martial arts. Now that they managed to witness the new generation rising, they felt happy and satisfied. This was especially true when they noticed how talented the new generation was. They were extremely d that the new generation was able to work so well together. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Jonathan and Polly followed Stephen and Hector out of the building. After that, Donovan drove the four of them in his car. They started talking among each other. Stephen had a lot of fight within him. He was a sharp and brilliant young man. On the other hand, Hector was the epitome of a humble gentleman. As they were conversing, Stephen asked Jonathan, ¡°Master Lawson, may I know which type of martial arts you specialize in?¡± Jonathan smiled. ¡°It feels weird to hear you address me that way. I''m only twenty-four years old. What about you, Stephen?¡± he asked. Thetter responded with a smile, ¡°I''m twenty-nine. Just call me Stephen.¡± ¡°Nice to meet you, Stephen,¡± Jonathan greeted. After that, the group soon realized that Hector was twenty-seven. He was younger than Polly by one year. Among the four of them, Jonathan was the youngest. Stephen was the oldest, but he acted like he was the youngest with how hyperactive he was. He looked at Jonathan and asked, ¡°So, Jonathan, you haven''t told us about your martial arts style.¡± ¡°To be honest, I''m not very sure myself. My master never talked to me about it. The first technique he taught me was the foundation for Spirit Fist. After that, I learned Shadow Punch. Once I mastered that, the next techniques I learned became moreplicated. I really don''t have a specific style,¡± Jonathan answered. This piqued the interest of Stephen and Hector. ¡°You know Spirit Fist too? We should spar together sometime,¡± Stephen replied. However, Jonathan shook his head. ¡°My Spirit Fist isn''t like yours. Mine is mixed. It can''tpare to your original Spirit Fist.¡± Stephenughed loudly. ¡°So what? It doesn''t matter. We can still spar together. We should not be like the older generation, who liked to keep their abilities hidden. It is only when we interact that our skills can be sharpened.¡± Hector nodded. ¡°That''s right.¡± He then looked at Jonathan and added, ¡°If you have any questions about Shadow Punch, feel free to send them my way. I will be happy to help.¡± ¡°Thanks, Hector,¡± Jonathan responded happily. Hector shed him a smile. ¡°Don''t mention it.¡± At that moment, it was already four in the afternoon. The sun was still shining brightly. The streets in Faike were bustling, and roads were filled with cars and crowds. The four of them found a restaurant that was more isted and went inside. Their meat dishes and wine were unique and tasty. In a private room on the second floor, the four young people sat down at a table. The drinks came first, along with some appetizers. Jonathan took the bottle of wine and said, ¡°Since I''m the youngest here, let me pour this for you guys.¡± Upon speaking, he poured everyone a ss of wine before filling his own ss. He then raised it and announced, ¡°Let''s have a toast.¡± The other three raised their sses and cheered. Following that, they engaged in casual conversations. ¡°Fate really is a funny thing. It was as if Hector and I had been friends for a long time when we first met. And when I met Jonathan and Polly, we got along so well. However, I don''t think I will be able to get along well with Mason from Horbah. He always had a cold expression, like someone had killed his dog and set it on fire. Also, the Little Martial Sage, Lucian, looks polite on the outside, but in fact, he looks down on everyone deep down. He''s too prideful,¡± Stephen said. Jonathan chuckled at his words. ¡°We really do hit it off like old friends.¡± ¡°Hit it off? What do you mean?¡± Stephen asked with a look of confusion. Hector guffawed. ¡°Are you illiterate, Stephen? This means that we get along very well. There are some out there who, although having known each other for years, are still awkward with each other.¡± Stephen instantly understood. He took a sip of wine and looked at Hector in mock despise. ¡°D*mn. We''re all fighters anyway. There''s no need to be so studious!¡± Hector, Jonathan, and Polly startedughing at Stephen''s reaction. ¡°Since we are about to enter Golden Sword Tournament, I have a suggestion. Let''s exchange our trump cards. This way, we will be able to have a better gauge of our chances of winning. Of course, to prove that I have no ill intentions, I''ll go first,¡± Stephen suggested. The other three''s expressions slightly changed. All martial artists relied heavily on their trump cards. Stephen probably did not think this through when he suggested it. However, this showed how much of a straightforward person he was. People like that were the best kind to be friends with. Of course, there was always a possibility that Stephen was secretly scheming for other people to reveal their trump cards. Jonathan exchanged nces with Polly before he smiled. ¡°I''m okay with that.¡± Polly quickly agreed, ¡°Me too.¡± Seeing how the other two had already agreed, it was obvious that Hector would go along with it too. Stephen then stood up and backed away from the table. ¡°I have one ultimate move. I call it ¡°Mongrel Attack.¡± I know it doesn''t sound good, but it''s actually pretty useful. What happens is that I can kick before anyone can anticipate it. It is sudden and powerful. Look closely.¡± Before the rest could focus on Stephen, all they saw was him staying still before he suddenly kicked his leg out. It happened in a split second. The attack was precise and powerful. It really was an invisible kick. That move would definitely take his opponent by surprise. Jonathan, Polly, and Hector were people who knew their stuff. Therefore, they knew that Stephen''s move was incredible. Soon after, Stephen taught them how to execute the move. As the others were all professionals, they learned the technique in no time. Jonathan was next. ¡°Mine was taught to me by my master. I''ve killed many people just by this technique alone. I''ve also saved myself from the brink of death with it as well. This technique is called ''Antelope Rhythm.''¡° He then disyed it to them. Following that, the trio''s eyes sparkled as they gasped in awe. Jonathan then taught them the technique as well. However, as Antelope Rhythm was an agile movement, it would take the others more than an hour just to master it. However, they all knew the advantage of using it. Once Jonathan was done, Polly was next to speak up. ¡°Mine is called ''Satin Palm.''¡° She briefly paused before looking at Jonathan. ¡°Jonathan, attack me with your Dragon w.¡± Jonathan instantly understood that she wanted to show her technique. He agreed and attacked with all his might. His body moved as quick as lightning, and his Dragon w shed through the air, forming sharp winds that aimed for Polly. All of his attacks headed straight toward Polly''s face. Yet, thetter was unfazed by what was going on. All she did was put up her hand and aim for Jonathan''s Dragon w. Just as the two of them were about to sh against each other, Polly''s wrist twisted, and her palm turned. The sudden change of her hand movements was ingenious. At one point, it looked like a snake. In the next second, it resembled a loach. Her muscles shrunk to an unbelievable scale and slithered under Jonathan''s fingernails. The moment she slithered into the minuscule gap between the nails and the skin, her fingers suddenly curled, resembling a snake''s deadly tongue. If her fingers dug into Jonathan''s Dragon w, his hand would definitely be broken. Jonathan gasped in shock. He never expected this from Polly. He quickly moved away and stopped using Dragon w. Instead, he threw a punch to stop Polly''s Satin Palm. However, Polly smiled and retracted her hand before he could execute that. Jonathan staggered backward and heaved a sigh of relief. He knew that if it were not for Polly having mercy on him, he would not be able to counter her attacks at all. On the contrary, Polly could have left a few wounds on his fists. Just one ssh of blood, and all of his vitality would be lost. If that happened, the more violent his attacks became, the more blood would be lost. Therefore, there was no way one could be stronger after breaking a bone. It was because all of the spirit has dissipated. It was a no-brainer that Polly''s Satin Palm was incredibly powerful. The three techniques that were shown so far were invisible killers. So far, they managed to learn a lot from each other. Soon, Jonathan, Hector, and Stephen learned the basics of Satin Palm, although it would take them more time to master it. After all, all those killer techniques had been practiced for many years in order to master them. Thest person was Hector. ¡°Mine is called ''Strike Back.'' This is a technique that is useful for storing energy when facing terrible circumstances. When the enemy thinks that they are winning, I will retreat and store more energy as I can. And then, out of a sudden, I will strike back and defeat the opponent,¡± Hector exined. He then demonstrated it to them. Slowly and in detail, he showed the trio how he stored his energy. It did look like he was being forced to retreat. Though, only a trained professional could tell that his vitality was like an arrow being pulled back, ready to shoot forward at any moment. Finally, when there was nowhere else to run, Hector suddenly moved and attacked furiously. His attacks were strong and heavy. At that moment, the others held their breath as they witnessed the incredible technique. Hector looked like he had morphed into an ancient warrior at that instant. That technique really was the most powerful one out there. ¡°Amazing!¡± Jonathan couldn''t help but praise. With that, Hector started exining his technique to them. After the four of them shared their techniques, they felt closer as friends, for they had told each other the most important thing that they kept close to their hearts. ¡°To me, although being a spiritual fighter is important, brotherhood is more important. If we end up against each other in the tournament, let''s not kill each other. We will stop the fight once one of us can no longer continue,¡± Stephen said. If it were just a few hours before, all of them would do anything to win. Now that they had all be friends, there was no way they would kill each other. Jonathan smiled and responded, ¡°Of course.¡± Both Polly and Hector agreed as well. The four of them were skilled spiritual fighters. Their personalities also blended well together. Therefore, they felt veryfortable in each other''s presence. Chapter 115 Chapter 115 It was nightfall by the time the four of them were done eating. Jessica called and asked Jonathan and Polly to go back and enjoy the hot spring together. The duo, therefore, asked Stephen and Hector if they wanted to return to the hotel together. However, the two replied, ¡°We won''t be going back with you guys. We have to return to the battlefield to help a few senior members.¡± Upon hearing that, Jonathan and Polly did not insist. When they asked for the bill, Stephen offered to pay. As the few of them were not too particr about money, they did not stop him. After they exited the restaurant, Stephen and Hector bid Jonathan goodbye. Soon after, Jonathan and Polly got into the car, and Donovan drove them back to the hotel. Inside the car, Polly suddenly said, ¡°Jonathan, do you think Stephen and Hector have some trick up their sleeves when they exchanged their killer technique?¡± Jonathan knew that Polly was cautious by nature. He was not a naive person either. After deliberating, he replied, ¡°It did seem sudden when Stephen proposed to exchange information on our trump cards. However, theirs are indeed formidable. As it was a one-for-one exchange, there isn''t any scheme to speak of. What do you think?¡± Polly could not help butugh bitterly. ¡°You''re more carefree than me! You''re right!¡± Jonathan smiled in response. Polly then stated, ¡°The main reason why I was willing to reveal my killer move is that techniques don''t mean much to me. My priority now is to achieve a breakthrough in my cultivation stage.¡± Jonathan understood what Polly meant. The biggest hurdle before them was achieving Nascent Soul. It was already eight o''clock at night when they returned to the hotel. The hot spring was behind the garden with a huge open-air ss ceiling. Jessica, Yasmin, and Amber had already gone ahead to the hot spring. Jonathan and Polly were the last to arrive. He was a little excited because the beautifuldies all wore swimwear, and it was going to be a feast for his eyes. Jonathan and Polly then proceeded to the changing rooms to change their outfit. He came out first wearing swimming trunks which revealed his excellent figure. Although he did not have huge muscles, he was very fit. Polly came out soon after. Her fair skin, slender shoulders, and long legs were for all to see. It also seemed as though her swimsuit had difficulty supporting her ample bosom. Jonathan took one nce and immediately felt as though he was going to lose hisposure. Polly, however, was very upfront about it and even asked, ¡°Do I look good?¡± He couldn''t help but let out a bitterugh as Polly was a dear friend to him. He felt guilty for having lustful thoughts about her. Soon after, Polly walked ahead of him. Jonathan followed behind her without a word. Needless to say, Polly''s figure was captivating. The hot spring was as big as a swimming pool and was used by both men and women. However, no one felt embarrassed as they hung out with people they knew as steam surrounded them. After arriving at the hot spring, Jonathan and Polly quickly found Jessica and the others. As everyone''s bodies were submerged in water, Jonathan could only see hispanion''s shoulders and felt thoroughly disappointed. They chatted while leaning against the edge of the hot spring. Jonathan found it hard to stay calm as he looked around. He saw a couple on his left who were behaving very intimately. His keen eye showed that the woman was riding the man, and she was biting her lip to hold herself back. D*mn! They''re so daring! Jonathan could feel himself reacting to the scene. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Polly observed that Jonathan had a weird expression. He felt cheeky instantly and whispered to her, ¡°Look over there.¡± She looked over and immediately saw the couple. As she was not a babe in the woods, she understood what was happening at a single nce. She immediately blushed and punched Jonathan lightly. ¡°You pervert!¡± Jonathan chuckled and grabbed onto her wrist. ¡°I''m not the one who''s acting like a pervert. Why are you scolding me?¡± ¡°You''re shameless!¡± she blurted out. It was a pretty interesting sight, and Jonathan was envious of the couple. He wanted to try it too, but he could not do it alone. Additionally, although Amber and the others were attractive, he would not cross boundaries and take advantage of them. If Jennifer were there, he would definitely try it. Since no one here knew them, it would be thrilling and exciting. After soaking for around an hour, they felt that their pores had opened up and were feeling utterly rxed. They exited the hot spring together, and Jonathan''s eyes had a feast. He looked at Amber, then Yasmin, Jessica, and finally Polly. He concluded that Polly had the best figure. It was ten o''clock at night, and everyone had returned to their hotel rooms. Jonathan''s whole body was rxed after soaking in the hot spring. Hey down on the bed, switched on the air conditioner, pulled the nket over him, and drifted off to sleep happily. Jonathan and the others met at the restaurant on the second floor at seven in the morning. It was where the hotel had prepared a delicious breakfast spread. Jonathan and the others bumped into Stephen and Hector when they came out of the lift on the second floor. It was apparent that the two men were always together. Stephen was d to see them. ¡°Jonathan and Polly, I was just saying how we had forgotten to take your numbers after having such a good time chattingst night. I just went to the front desk, but d*mn it, they refused to tell me. They mentioned something about having to keep their client''s information confidential. It''s a good thing that we bumped into each other here.¡± Although Stephen was brilliant, he was very blunt and honest about his feelings. Jonathan smiled and exined, ¡°Actually, it was not because they had to keep the information confidential that they did not reveal it to you. It was because...¡± ¡°They were trying to be difficult?¡± Stephen chimed in. Jonathan smirked. ¡°It was because you''re not handsome enough. If it were me, they''d definitely reveal the information to me.¡± Everyone immediately burst intoughter. Stephen turned bright red and suggested, ¡°If you seed, I''ll address you as my senior henceforth. You''ve not met thedy at the front desk yet. She''s frosty like an iceberg.¡± ¡°I''ll take your word for it,¡± Jonathan quipped. Stephen immediately held onto him and said, ¡°Let''s go try it now.¡± The others were excited, looking forward to what would happen next. ¡°All right then.¡± Everyone headed over to the front desk. Stephen proposed, ¡°Try asking for Lucian''s number since you''re so capable.¡± ¡°No problem,¡± replied Jonathan without skipping a beat. That riled Stephen up. ¡°What happens if you don''t get it?¡± Jonathan offered, ¡°I''ll change my name. You guys can call me ''Lame Jon.''¡° Jessica immediately poked fun at him and said, ¡°I think Lame Jon is a good name. I think we''ll start calling you that from now on.¡± Jonathan could not help but roll his eyes. Soon after, everyone arrived near the front desk. They did not gather around the area so that Jonathan could showcase his full talents on his own. Jonathan then strode over to the front desk. Thedy at the front desk did not look too good and seemed like she had just fallen out of love. Jonathan walked up to thedy, ced a police badge before her, and said solemnly, ¡°I''m Officer Liam, ID 2578. Is there a customer here by the name of Lucian Yandell?¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Thedy at the front desk was shocked after hearing the question. She looked at the police badge and replied, ¡°Let me check.¡± Jonathan continued authoritatively, ¡°You better hurry. Lucian is an international thief. I suspect he has come here to steal something. If he seeds, your hotel will be making a huge loss.¡± She had just finished pulling out information on Lucian and had wanted to recheck the police badge. However, she panicked upon hearing what Jonathan had just said. She immediately offered the information. ¡°There is indeed a Lucian Yandell staying with us. He is in room 809.¡± ¡°What is his registered phone number?¡± Thedy hesitated for a moment but still gave the number in the end. Jonathan smiled. ¡°Thank you for your cooperation. I''ll let your hotel''s management know. They will reward you.¡± He then returned to hispanions. ¡°D*mn, Jonathan. What did you have in your hands?¡± Amber had sharp eyes and immediately saw the police badge in Jonathan''s hand. Jonathan gave an awkwardugh. ¡°I just borrowed it for a while. Stay calm.¡± With that, he quickly returned the police badge to Amber. Upon seeing the police badge, Stephen said exasperatedly, ¡°Cheater! This had nothing to do with whether you are handsome or not.¡± Jonathan smirked. ¡°No matter what, you''ll be calling me your senior now.¡± ¡°You''re despicable!¡± chided Stephen. Everyone roared inughter. However, one had to give it to Jonathan that he was full of ideas. Even if he did not have the police badge, he would havee up with some other n quickly. Shortly after, the bunch of them arrived at the restaurant on the second floor. The restaurant was filled with many martial artists and their family members. There were many unfamiliar faces. Jonathan''s eyes swept through the restaurant and did not spot Leonardo and Jareth. He immediately understood that the two of them would not appear at this time. They were highly skilled people who had obtained Nascent Soul. Although the tournament was a significant event in their circle, the participants were all skilled fighters below Nascent Soul stage. For people who have reached the Nascent Soul, such a tournament was meaningless to them. Leonardo and Jareth only entered the tournament to make things difficult for Jonathan. Everyone soon went to take their food. Jessica and Yasmin were the slowest. Jonathan, Polly, Amber, Stephen, and Hector got their food quickly and found seats at a long table. While Jonathan was happily enjoying his food, he suddenly heard Jessica''s angry voice. He jumped and immediately ran over to take a look. He saw Jessica reprimanding a young man. ¡°Hey, are you mute? Don''t you know how to apologize after knocking into someone?¡± Yasmin held onto Jessica and advised, ¡°Jessy, let''s leave it at that.¡± Jessica who had a fiery temper refused to listen. ¡°Scram!¡± shouted the man after looking at Jessica frostily. At that moment, Jonathan recognized the man. He was Mason. Chapter 116 Chapter 116 It was Jessica''s first time meeting such a rude man, and she instantly flew into a rage. After all, she was a stunning beauty with a fiery temper and had always been pampered by all. ¡°I''m not letting you off the hook today unless you apologize! How dare you order me to get out of your way? I''m just going to stand in your path. What can you do about that?¡± she spat. After saying that, she thrust her chest out and lifted her chin like an arrogant rooster. Mason was a martial artist and had a hardened heart, so he would never bestow a woman with special treatment. Regarding Jessica coldly, he enunciated, ¡°If you don''t step aside, nutcase, don''t me me for getting physical with you.¡± ¡°What?¡± At that, Jessica was entirely downright livid. She was so incandescent that she trembled violently. ¡°You dare call me a nutcase?¡± she demanded. ¡°Not only do I dare call you a nutcase, but I also dare hit you!¡± Mason retorted icily. Right when he had said that, he suddenly lifted his hand and swung it at her. ¡°Don''t you think you''re going too far?¡± Jonathan abruptly darted over and grabbed the man''s wrist. Although he often bickered with Jessica, he still held much affection for her. Likewise, Jessica was always irritated with him, but she actually cared about him greatly. Jonathan stared at Mason frostily, drawling, ¡°You call yourself a man when you''d make a move against a woman?¡± ¡°All right, then. I''ll make a move against you first!¡± Mason sneered. No sooner had he said that than he abruptly unleashed his Scorpion Attack to hook his leg around the back of Jonathan''s knee. Scorpion Attack was an ultimate move that was part of the Springing Kicks, obscure and indiscernible. Jonathan''s entire body was at its most sensitive then. He had just learned Mongrel Attack, so he promptly shot his leg out. His leg blurred as it flew out like a de. Bang! Bang! Both the men''s legs collided, but neither managed to get the upper hand. Mason''s expression changed as he realized that Jonathan was no easy prey. He immediately twisted his wrist to break free of thetter''s grip. Jonathan didn''t bother stopping him since he only managed to grab Mason''s hand because the man didn''t bother dodging. Otherwise, he couldn''t possibly have aplished that. Therefore, if he restrained the man''s wrist to win against him, it would be a disgraceful victory. Mason''s eyes radiated an intense burst of chilliness. The tips of his toes quivered as he started gathering Force. At once, Jonathan sensed that the man was like a beast right then, liable to attack anytime. He appeared nonchnt, but he had actually kept his guard up. The instant Mason attacked, he would swiftly defeat him as soon as possible. The tension between them hung thick in the air. At that precise moment, a voice drifted over. ¡°This seems to be merely a misunderstanding, and we''re all going to participate in Destino Art Golden Sword Tournament soon, so let''s just end things here.¡± The person who spoke was a young man with an alluring countenance, dressed in a white flowing shirt. As he walked, he exuded an indescribable sense of confidence. He was none other than Little Martial Sage, Lucian Yandell, the grandson of Peacock King! Lucian went over and shed them both a smile. Then, he said to Mason, ¡°Mason, it isn''t good for you to be so hot-tempered. You''ve got to be gentler with a girl!¡± Mason looked at him, turning submissive all of a sudden. Scratching the back of his head, he greeted, ¡°Lucian.¡± Lucian inclined his head a fraction in acknowledgment. While he was only twenty years old, he already had the demeanor of a grandmaster. Subsequently, he turned to Jonathan and remarked, ¡°You''re Jonathan Lawson, Jon, right? How interesting that it took a fight for us to make each other''s acquaintance. Could you please let this matter go for my sake?¡± By then, many elite fighters in the martial arts world had already swung their gazes over. Even Stephen, Hector, Polly, and Amber had walked over and stood behind Jonathan. Meanwhile, Jessica realized that the matter seemed to have gotten out of hand. Hiding behind Jonathan, she felt very much secure. Nheless, she didn''t want the matter to continue snowballing, so she whispered, ¡°Let''s just forget about it, Jonathan.¡± s, Jonathan ignored her. Eyeing Lucian, he drawled, ¡°Mason bumped into my friend first, and not only did he refuse to apologize, but he was even beyond rude. After that, he even wanted to hit my friend. I only want an apology from him. That isn''t too much to ask, is it?¡± ¡°Mason rarely has contact with the outside world, so he''s ignorant about social etiquette. If he has offended you in any way, I''ll apologize on his behalf.¡± Jonathan cast Lucian a look. Truth be told, he could sense the arrogance within thetter. And despite the man''s apology at that moment, he wasn''t the least bit apologetic. Jonathan was a person who wouldn''t let the slightest issue slide, so he replied, ¡°It''s fine if you want to apologize on his behalf. However, an apology should be given sincerely. My friend is here, so go ahead and apologize.¡± After saying that, he pushed Jessica to the front. The woman was a tad nervous, but she tried her best to stand straight with her head held high. At that turn of events, Lucian''s expression became utterly grim. He initially thought that Jonathan would take the olive branch he offered, but the man unexpectedly wanted him to apologize formally. Being an elite fighter at the age of twenty, he was an exceedingly arrogant man and would never bow to anyone easily. His voice went cold as he murmured, ¡°Jon, it''s best not to take things too far in everything. We''re all here to participate in Destino Art Golden Sword Tournament, so we''ll be meeting each other frequently.¡± Chuckling, Jonathan countered, ¡°I don''t quite understand what you mean by that. I only know that a man''s word is his bond. Of course, it''s also fine if you don''t want to keep your word.¡± Lucian''s expression grew increasingly darker, turning as ck as thunder. Conversely, Stephen was inwardly jumping for joy at the side, for he had long since detested Lucian. At that exact moment, Mason stepped forward and bowed to Jessica out of the blue, thundering, ¡°I''m sorry!¡± Then, he turned to Jonathan and inquired, ¡°Was that to your satisfaction?¡± This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Jonathan wasn''t an unreasonable person, so he relented, ¡°Sure!¡± ¡°Let''s go, Lucian,¡± Mason promptly said to Lucian. However, thetter pinned his eyes on Jonathan and suddenly shed him a faint smile,menting, ¡°You''re truly an interesting person, Jon. I''ll remember you.¡± When he had said that, he walked away. That statement was clearly a threat. ¡°Wait a moment!¡± Jonathan called out just then. Lucian and Mason spun around and stared at the man. At that very moment, Lucian took it for granted that Jonathan was intimidated, shaking in his boots. Unexpectedly, Jonathan drawled with a smirk, ¡°A friendly reminder to you, Lucian¡ªif you hate someone, don''t address him by his nickname. That will make goosebumps rise all over me. Also, addressing someone by his nickname doesn''t mean anything if the heart doesn''t reflect the same intention. If you don''t like me, you can call me Lawson. Contrarily, you can call me Jonathan if you''re fond of me. However, don''t ever call me Jon. I believe you can tell that I''m older than you with your keen eyesight, right?¡± Veins popped up on Lucian''s forehead, and he ordered Mason to leave before spinning on his heels and storming away. Jonathan merely ignored that as he indeed had a bad impression of the man. Lucian was pretty full of himself when he stepped out in the first ce, acting as though he was the authority there. Later, he even addressed Jonathan as ¡°Jon,¡± which had thetter feeling very much chagrined. Hah! You''re just twenty years old, so you have no right to act all high and mighty in front of me, regardless of whether it''s in terms of cultivation or experience! When Lucian had left, Stephen patted Jonathan on the shoulder. Chortling, he eximed, ¡°You were incredible, Jonathan! Haha! His face was as ck as thunder earlier!¡± Polly, on the other hand, sported a wry smile as shemented, ¡°You''re a ma for grudges, Jonathan. You''ve only been in Faike for two days, but you''ve offended three people.¡± At that, Jonathan rubbed his nose in embarrassment. I''m actually innocent! All those people forced my hand! They then had breakfast together, during which Jessica acted significantly more docile in front of Jonathan. ¡°Jessy, don''t tell me you''re so grateful that you''ve fallen for me?¡± Jonathan couldn''t help teasing. Jessica had just behaved more like ady, but she immediately went off the deep end upon hearing that. Flushing bright red, she bellowed, ¡°You''re dead, Jonathan! Are you itching for a beating? I''ll never fall for you even if you''re thest man on the face of this earth!¡± Her extreme reaction shocked everyone. Even Jonathan himself had never expected response of that magnitude. He knew that he had taken the joke too far yet was too proud to apologize. Thus, he tried to smooth things over bymenting, ¡°The weather today is lovely!¡± Everyone burst outughing. However, Yasmin tugged at Jessica out of the blue and warned solemnly, ¡°Don''t disparage him like that anymore. In particr, don''t mention that word.¡± That word naturally referred to the word ¡°dead.¡± It was a sensitive time then, so she was terrified that something would happen to Jonathan. For that reason, she couldn''t stand Jessica saying such a thing. Jessica''s eyes abruptly turned red-rimmed, and she riposted, ¡°I didn''t want to say that, but he was just too much of a scoundrel!¡± After saying that, she shot to her feet and stalked off in a fit of pique. Jonathan wore a thoughtful expression on his face. He was actually a perceptive person, not at all dense. As such, he sensed the subtle change in Jessica''s feelings toward him. He didn''t want her to fall for him, so he deliberately ruined the atmosphere. Right then, however, she threw a fit. The only reason for that was she had truly fallen for him. That was something Jonathan hoped would never happen, for he didn''t want to hurt anyone. Of course, that wasn''t his concern then. After all, there was only a day left before themencement of Destino Art Golden Sword Tournament. On the third day, Jonathan and the others didn''t go anywhere. Both Jonathan and Polly meditated in their rooms. Everyone rested in preparation for the battle the next day. On the fourth day, Destino Art Golden Sword Tournament was officially starting at noon. At ten o''clock in the morning, Jonathan and the others drove toward the stadium. The sun was shining brightly overhead. In the car, Jonathan and Polly had their eyes closed in rest. No one dared to disturb them. That day, he wore a loose ck training attire while Polly was dressed in sports attire. She had her hair pulled back, looking very much professional. At ten-thirty, they all arrived in front of the stadium. All kinds of luxurious cars were already parked before the stadium then, many of which belonged to spectators who came to watch the tournament. This time, all the spectators were screened, and they were either wealthy or influential. The majority of those who managed to get selected had some connections. Some paid a sky-high price for the tickets, for they were definitely difficult to obtain this time, even if one was willing to pay. Upon entering the stadium, all martial artists had their designated seats. Jonathan, Polly, Stephen, and Hector all sat next to each other. Yasmin, Amber, and Jessica sat there as well. The stadium was a covered stadium that had a total of three thousand seats. By then, the seats were almost all upied, a massive crowd extending where the eye could see. All the martial artists had also taken their seats. Right in the middle of the stadium was an enormous ring. Above it was a massive screen¡ªthree meters high and five meters wide. At that moment, some tidbits were projected on the huge screen. They included the introduction of the martial artists, the demonstration of various martial arts, the theme of Destino Art Golden Sword Tournament, and the like. Chapter 117 Chapter 117 The purpose of the Golden Sword Tournament was to promote Chanaean martial arts and continue its legacy. Since ancient times, many ambitious warriors had sacrificed their blood, sweat, and tears for their dreams. The fighters and warriors fought to achieve their dreams through their own powers. Any man would never stop thinking about martial arts as long as they mastered its skills. Many talented people had appeared in the rolling torrent of history. Some had practiced Kung Fu, and some mastered the skills of Shadow Punch. Not to mention that some had even created their own techniques, and there were many of them that came from more modern times. Every one of those historical figures had left their traces in history. For example, Tommy Scott, also known as Tiger head, was recognized as the strongest person in the world. He had invented his own fighting technique, the Scotts'' Shadow Punch. As for Harold, his Half-Step Crash Punch had defeated everyone who fought against him. Meanwhile, Charles Yaeger, a fighter from Coldbridge, earned himself the title of ¡°the Undefeatable¡± back then. There was even a movie that talked about the story of Charles nowadays. Just like what their ancestors did back then, many martial artists tried to leave their traces in the world. After all, those who practiced martial arts were ambitious. Therefore, although the Golden Sword Tournament was dangerous, many martial art fighters decided to join it. They thought that it would be a perfect opportunity to earn their achievements. The life and death battles between the participants were the main reason those martial artists got attracted to the Golden Sword Tournament. Martial arts involved life-threatening techniques. Moreover, those who practiced it mentioned that they should only use their skills to kill their enemies. Hence, if those fighters wanted to start a battle, it would be a match that involved a matter of life and death. For them, it was pointless for those professional boxers to put on their protective gears. Time passed by, and the opening ceremony of the Golden Sword Tournament was getting closer and closer. Jonathan and Polly remained silent. On the other hand, Jessica, Yasmin, and Amber were anxious. If Jonathan and Polly did not join that tournament, they would definitely be excited, for it was a rare opportunity for them to witness such a grand event. Just then, staff members carried a gigantic, golden sword onto the stage. That sword was not made from pure gold. The price would be really high if that were the case. Nheless, that sword was enormous, so it was worth around ten million. Despite that, the martial artists focused more on the honor of getting that golden sword. If they managed to win it, that would be their lifetime achievement once the news of them winning spread in the future. Furthermore, they could also boast about who they had defeated during the Golden Sword Tournament. After carrying the golden sword onto the stage, the staff members put it below the big screen. Following that, the person in charge of the Golden Sword Tournament walked up the stage to give his speech. Edgar''s speech was short and simple, which perfectly portrayed the style of a martial artist. First of all, he thanked all the seniors in the martial arts circle for showing their support for thepetition. Then, he also thanked all the new and professional fighters for joining the tournament. Finally, he introduced the rules of thepetition. ording to the rules, every participant had the chance to withdraw from only one battle. If one decided to pull out twice, they would get eliminated. Also, they should give their best efforts upon entering the ring. It was apetition that involved a matter of life and death, after all. In other words, a participant could choose to withdraw from the battle if they felt that they could not win. However, once they stepped into the ring, they would have to fight until theirst breath. Jonathan knew about the rules from the start. Unfortunately, he did not have the opportunity to withdraw from a single battle. That was already listed in the liability waiver form when he signed it. The members from Strikezone Martial Arts had taken a long time to n that tournament, so they would never let Jonathan find a loophole where he could take advantage of it. They arranged a battle between Leonardo and Jonathan so that Leonardo could kill thetter during thepetition. Initially, they did not n to arrange a battle between Jonathan and the others as they were afraid that Jonathan would lose the fight purposely to get himself eliminated. Nevertheless, there was an issue with the participants when the members of Strikezone Martial Arts were arranging the battles. In truth, Jonathan could choose to end the tournament peacefully, but he did not want to. There were several reasons behind his decision. First of all, that was the perfect opportunity to resolve his grudges with Strikezone Martial Arts. Secondly, even if he decided to withdraw from the tournament, the people from Strikezone Martial Arts woulde up with other ns to take his life. Most importantly, the atmosphere of the Golden Sword Tournament had influenced Jonathan. Hence, he wanted to show how capable he was in front of everyone. After Edgar finished introducing the rules, he walked off the stage. Soon, a song named ¡°Fighters'' Dream¡± was yed on the big screen. As soon as the music rang out, everyone''s blood began to boil in excitement. Of course, not everyone was excited upon hearing the song. There was a satisfied look on Braxton and Skyler''s faces. They had spent quite a long time in Chanaea, and they had put in a lot of effort to refine their martial arts skills. Thus, they knew the history of Chanaea very well. Since they were also fluent in Chanaean, they could understand the lyrics of ¡°Fighters'' Dream¡± well. They knew that it was a song about the ancestors of Chanaean fighting against the Jetroinians in the past. After the song was yed, a series of numbers appeared on the screen that seemed to be counting down. At that moment, Edgar''s voice sounded from a loudspeaker on top of the hall, ¡°Everyone, please rise!¡± The crowd stood up abruptly in unison. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Then, Edgar continued, ¡°A battle ring is a stage for all the fighters to prove themselves. If a fighter loses their life in the ring, that will be their destiny to die as a fighter. I know we will lose many excellent fighters in the next three days as blood will be spilled in the ring. Therefore, let''s take five minutes to mourn for these people. After these five minutes, the tournament will officially begin!¡± The atmosphere in the hall was tense and heavy. Everyone''s spirits lifted upon hearing that. Five minutester, they took their seats. The next moment, the participants'' names started blinking on the screen. The system was randomly selecting the fighters for the first battle. Finally, the screen froze, showing Polly and Stephen''s names. Upon seeing that, Jonathan fell into a daze. What the heck? How did Stephen and Polly end up going against each other? Is this really a coincidence? That was something Jonathan did not wish to see the most. Initially, Stephen said he would never risk his life in the ring. Unfortunately, that was the first battle of the tournament. There were many martial artists watching, so the atmosphere was heavy, and it would be hard for either Stephen or Polly to hold back during the battle. Polly stood up and walked toward the stage. Meanwhile, Stephen also headed onto the stage. There was a strange expression on his face. Not long after, they stood inside the ring, facing each other. Everyone fixated their eyes on them. Right then, Jonathan''s heart sank. He did not want anything dangerous to happen to both Polly and Stephen. Yet, something unexpected happened. Stephen bowed before turning around to face the audience. Finally, he said, ¡°I''ll give up on this battle!¡± Then, he heaved a sigh of relief before walking down the stage. Polly was stunned. She felt a little touched. This rascal! Initially, she was in a dilemma, but she did not expect Stephen to be that decisive. With that, Polly was announced as the winner on the screen. As soon as Polly walked down the stage, the lists of names on the screen started blinking again. After some time, Skyler and Keh''s names appeared on the screen. Keh Scott was Tommy''s descendant, so he had mastered the Scotts'' Shadow Punch. The two quickly walked up to the stage. Skyler was wearing a white, traditional Jetroinian outfit. Most Jetroinians wore that during their battles. Skyler was an evil and cruel man. A sense of mockery shed across his eyes as he looked at Keh. He had joined the current tournament to show off hisbat skills. Furthermore, he wanted to kill Chanaean fighters as a Jetroinian in a Chanean battle ring. As for Keh, he was wearing a ck robe. He was in his forties, and he looked firm and mature. Skyler sneered as he looked at Keh. ¡°Old man, you haven''t even reached the stage of Neutralizing Force at this age. I guess you''ve wasted your life. I advise you to surrender now. Get on your knees before leaving the stage.¡± His clear voice echoed throughout the entire stadium. That Jetroinian was being too arrogant. Secondster, everyone in the room got infuriated. ¡°Kill that Jetroinian! Kill him!¡± Some of them began to shout. Following that, more and more people yelled below the stage. Keh remained silent, disying a solemn demeanor. He was not affected by what Skyler and the audience said. Raising his hand, he said, ¡°Let''s start.¡± Skyler sneered. He scanned the audience with a wicked grin before making a vicious expression. His gaze turned cold, exuding a sinister aura. Seeing that, some of the audience were petrified. After a second, Skyler made his first move. Although he was merely an arrogant young man in his twenties, his determination in martial arts was strong. He dashed forward like a fierce and aggressive jungle beast. His movements were as fast as a bolt of lightning. Then, he swung his arms toward Keh''s chest. He was moving so fast that Keh could only see a shing silhouette in front of him. Before he could react, a gust of wind bombarded him. Keh''s Shadow Punch focused on slow and smooth movements. On top of that, he had practiced Shadow Punch for a long time, so he was calm deep inside his heart. Therefore, he was a little not used to Skyler''s fast, fierce moves. Nheless, he was also an experienced fighter. He took a step backward before turning around and using Obstacle Hammer on Skyler. His fists were as strong as hammers. As he swung his arms, he looked like he was dancing with a pair of giant hammers in his hands. Although his movements looked weak, his punches were powerful. Skyler snorted. Suddenly, he spun around swiftly and grabbed the sides of Keh''s thighs. Keh missed his target but immediately swung his hands down to grab Skyler by the waist. Skyler instantly jumped up like a rabbit. His body was as swift as an arrow. After that, he banged his head toward Keh''s abdomen. Keh did not expect Skyler to have such strange movements, so he waspletely caught off guard. Skyler''s headnded on his stomach and sent thetter flying. Finally, Keh fell to the ground heavily. Roar! At that moment, Skyler immediately ran forward to stomp on Keh''s arms hard. Crack! Keh''s bones shattered. However, Skyler did not n to stop yet. He stepped on Keh''s chest forcefully. Atst, Keh spat out a mouthful of blood and met his end on the spot. The whole process took less than three seconds. Three secondster, Keh died a tragic death. Everyone went dead silent. They were infuriated upon seeing how cruel Skyler was. It was normal for a fighter to get killed during the Golden Sword Tournament. After all, no one could ever hold themselves back as soon as they started a battle. Regardless, it was evident that Keh was not a match for Skyler. Skyler had already won the battle the moment he sent Keh flying. Thus, he did not have to kill him, but he did not show any mercy on him. Chapter 118 Chapter 118 Although the audience was infuriated, Skyler had not vited the rules. Hence, the organizingmittee was unable to find fault with him. The big screen disyed Skyler''s name as the winner. Skyler left the stage, and the big screen continued to flicker wildly. Shortly after, it disyed the next match between Lucian and Jacky White. Jacky White practiced the Universal Punch. He was thirty years old this year, and his skill was at its peak. Jacky and Lucian stepped on stage at the same time. On stage, Lucian seemed weak. With his bright eyes, white teeth, and clothes as white as snow, he was like a harmless rabbit. On the other hand, Jacky was dressed in rough clothing, had a buzz cut, and had a tanned and strong body, just like a warrior. To the audience, it was like a scene from Beauty and the Beast. Everyone was inclined toward Lucian and hoped that he would win. It was undeniable that this world cherished those who were good-looking. Lucian and Jacky did not exchange any words. When the bell rang, Jacky shouted and started his attack strongly. He was a master of the Universal Punch, which evolved from the technique of the spears. His legs propelled powerfully. It was as though he was a general on a horse. His fist was his weapon, and he swung it with great force. It was so strong that it could be felt through the air. Jacky was like an ancient general with a spear. His fist darted up and down and suddenly flew toward Lucian''s throat. Yet, Lucian remained still and did not move a single muscle. All of a sudden, he used the Scorpion Attack. This move was unparalleled. It was silent, deadly, and as quick as lightning. With a loud thud, Jacky flew into the air before falling to the ground heavily. He spat out some blood and died on the spot. It was a clean and efficient battle. Lucian was named the Little Martial Sage, after all. He won with overwhelming strength. The audience was stunned into silence. They were not from the martial arts world and did not understand what had happened. However, thepetitors'' deaths had intimidated them greatly. For those in the martial arts world, they had truly understood the extent of Lucian''s power. The nickname, Little Martial Sage, truly deserved its reputation. Soon, Lucian left the stage as the next match continued. This time, Jonathan was not familiar with the twopetitors. The fight went on for a while and was thrilling enough to get the audience hooked. In the end, the boxer won. The other party was merely injured and not dead. Jonathan did not make an appearance, and neither did Polly. In the blink of an eye, it was two o''clock in the afternoon, and the half-time break began. The competition was scheduled to resume at eight o''clock in the evening. The audience dispersed and headed out to rest and eat. There was no way that the stadium could arrange meals for everyone. As they left the stadium, Jonathan''s group met Skyler coincidentally. Skyler''s gaze was cold and blood- thirsty. He stared at Jonathan and licked his lips. ¡°You''re lucky. Regardless, I will definitely kill you.¡± Jonathan looked at Skyler. He suddenly chuckled and left but not without saying one word. ¡°Idiot.¡± Skyler was enraged. Stephen and Hector did not join Jonathan but went to find Julian. On the way back to Faike, Jonathan asked Amber curiously, ¡°Amber, where exactly is Mabel and the others?¡± Amber replied, ¡°I''m not very sure. However, she told me that she already settled this matter, so I needn''t worry. I think she''s hiding somewhere in Faike. You didn''tpete for the entire morning, after all.¡± Jonathan thought that it made sense. However, he said, ¡°Tell her to let mepete. If I don''tpete for the entire Golden Sword Tournament, I''ll be a joke.¡± Amber actually did not want Jonathan topete. She said perfunctorily, ¡°All right. I''ll tell her that.¡± At eight o''clock in the evening, the Golden Sword Tournament resumed. Everyone took their seats. The audience seats were dim, while the stage was lit up with dazzling lights. The screen lit up once again. This time, it was Hector against Mason. Dressed in a white robe, Hector stepped into the ring elegantly with a gentle gaze. Although he was young, he already had the aura of a Shadow Punch master. On the other hand, Mason wore a grey coat, and his eyes were full of hostility. The two of them began attacking once the bell rang. Mason''s attacks were swift. He relied entirely on his legs to attack. His Springing Kicks were so powerful that even the strongest men feared them. In an instant, Mason executed three Springing Kicks. They were the Ghost Cross, Wheel Strike, and Diagonal Kick. Altogether, they looked like sharp waves of shadows. Mason''s attacks were fierce and powerful. He wanted to defeat Hector as quickly as possible. Hector stood in ce and circled his arms as his legs supported his actions. His hands formed a seal as he stamped his feet. In the next moment, Mason''s attacks were all deflected. Hector was calm and skillful. After he deflected Mason''s Springing Kicks, his body suddenly became light as he used Antelope Rhythm. His Antelope Rhythm incorporated some additional characteristics of Shadow Punch, which made it different and unique. He suddenly appeared behind Mason and used Obstacle Hammer. Mason was caught off guard. With a loud thud, he was thrown into the air before falling to the ground heavily. However, his injuries were not severe. Hector had been merciful. Hector had won this round. The screen lit up with bright colors once again. As soon as Hector returned to his seat, he was showered with praises by Stephen. Jonathan and the others also gave him a thumbs up. At that moment, the screen disyed the matching between Stephen and Skyler. Jonathan was shocked. Stephen was not too bothered. He chuckled and said, ¡°Let me see how good this Jetroinian punk is.¡± ¡°Stephen!¡± Jonathan saw Stephen as his friend. Hence, he said fearfully, ¡°You should withdraw from this battle.¡± He knew how powerful Skyler was. Stephen would not be able to defeat thetter. Moreover, Skyler was ruthless. He would undoubtedly not leave Stephen alive. Jonathan had to stop Stephen. Stephen was surprised. ¡°What are you talking about? I already withdrew once. If I do it again, I''ll be eliminated.¡± He paused and questioned angrily, ¡°Jonathan, are you looking down on me? You think that I won''t be able to win, right?¡± Jonathan was at a loss for words. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Infuriated, Stephen muttered, ¡°I''ll prove myself to you.¡± With those words, he marched on stage determinedly. Jonathan was helpless. In this ring, everyone had the right to make a choice. Jonathan could only hope that Stephen would be able to create a miracle. Hector understood Jonathan''s worries. He said tensely, ¡°Although Stephen is yful, he is devoted to Destino Art. This is his choice. I believe in him.¡± Jonathan nodded. Polly watched intently but did not say a word. Amber and the others were also nervous as they had a good impression of Stephen. At the same time, they knew how ruthless Skyler was. On stage, Stephen and Skyler stood opposite each other. Skyler looked at Stephen with a predatory glow in his eyes. He sneered, ¡°I know you, piglet. You''re Jonathan''s friend. I''ll dig out your heart today. Haha!¡± Stephen frowned as the bell rang. In the next second, Stephen and Skyler attacked at the same time. They were like streaks of lightning. Stephen attacked with the Half-Step Crash Punch. His fist shot toward Skyler''s throat like an arrow shot from a bow. Skyler''s throat bobbed as he quickly avoided Stephen''s punch. Skyler was extremely agile, his attacks ruthless and unpredictable. It was difficult to guard against his attacks. With a duck, he used Eagle''s Ironw and grabbed at Stephen''s waist quickly. If his attacknded, Stephen''s liver would immediately rupture. Skyler had used this technique to kill Keh. Hence, Stephen knew how powerful it was. In fact, Skyler''s attack was well-known. It was called Stars Rotation. The world changed as the stars rotated. When he dropped into a crouch, it was as though he had disappeared. His head could attack the enemy''s abdomen while his hands could form various fatal attacks. Stephen''s eyes had a cold glint as he took a step back quickly. Skyler immediately followed him like a shadow, his killing intent overpowering. Stephen immediately used Mongrel Attack. With an almost silent swish, his leg blurred as it flew out like a de. Skyler was creeping with his gaze down but was able to detect Stephen''s kick. He suddenly grabbed Stephen''s abdomen with one hand while the other hugged Stephen''s leg. This was another famous move known as the Mowing Farmer. Stephen paled in horror. He anxiously used Antelope Rhythm to get out of Skyler''s grip. Crack! Stephen''s Antelope Rhythm was still undeveloped. Although he had escaped, there were still streaks of blood on his inner thigh left by Skyler. At that moment, Stephen''s artery had been cut open, and he bled profusely. He was in a dire situation. His injury tugged at the audience''s heartstrings. Everyone hoped that he could defeat the Jetroinian devil. ¡°Stephen, surrender!¡± At that moment, Hector and Jonathan stood up and rushed toward the ring. They knew that only death awaited Stephen if he continued fighting. Stephen knew that as well. Just as he was about to surrender, Skyler made a move again. He sprang like a wild beast, and his fingernails pierced into Stephen''s chest like a de. His entire fist dug into thetter''s chest. The scene was extremely bloody. In the next moment, Skyler retracted his hand, which held a bloody, beating heart in it. Stephen''s expression changed when he saw it. He gurgled a scream and fell to the ground, dead. It was too cruel. No one could imagine Stephen''s feelings from seeing his own heart get dug out. Jonathan and Hector froze. It was toote. Stephen was dead. Chapter 119 Chapter 119 The venue fellpletely silent, and a wave of anger surged toward the stage where Skyler stood. His actions had angered every Chanaean there, but he withstood it fearlessly. In fact, he even wore a taunting look on his face as he surveyed the audience. It was his way of taking revenge. The audience was cheering to beat the Jetroinian to death, so he used the same method to give them a taste of their medicine. Skyler killed Stephen on the stage, so the Chanaeans could not punish him and could only be enraged. At that very moment, Jonathan was simmering with anger. He rarely felt furious, but Skyler managed to anger him. He only knew Stephen for a couple of days, but Stephen was an honest man, so Jonathan treated him as a true friend. Jonathan''s eyes were brimming with anger from Stephen''s tragic death. Skyler then walked off the stage, and he was looking at Jonathan. The look in his eyes was still filled with mockery as he showed Jonathan a thumbs down and thenughed. Jonathan sucked in a deep breath and returned to his seat with Hector. He sat down and immediately leaned into Amber''s ear to whisper, ¡°Tell Mabel to arrange a match between Skyler and me.¡± Amber was startled by his instruction. She hated Skyler as well, but she also learned about Skyler''s horrific strength from that fight. Therefore, she could not help but worry for Jonathan''s safety. ¡°I can''t contact her right now.¡± Amber made up an excuse. Jonathan was shrewd, so he knew she was lying. He grabbed Amber''s hand and said, ¡°Please, trust me and tell Mabel to arrange it.¡± Amber pulled her hand out of Jonathan''s grasp and exined, ¡°I really can''t reach-¡± She paused in the middle of her sentence because she saw the screen showing precisely Skyler and Jonathan''s names. Jessica and Yasmin were also shocked and turned to Jonathan with worry in their eyes. Jonathan turned to look at the screen and stood up when he had a clear view of it; his eyes were filled with an intense fighting spirit. Hector looked at Jonathan before standing up to grab Jonathan''s shoulder. He advised, ¡°Jon, don''t be rash. Please withdraw from the match. I don''t want to lose another friend.¡± Jonathan smiled. ¡°The stage is where we fighters belong. I''m sure you can respect my decision to fight if you respected Stephen''s, right?¡± Hector was stunned, but he retracted his hand after letting out a sigh. Jonathan walked forward while Polly remained calm. ¡°You''re not allowed to lose, Jonathan!¡± Jessica yelled at him while grabbing onto the edge of her sleeve. Jonathan paused briefly, but he did not turn around and continued marching forward to the stage. On the stage, Jonathan stood facing Skyler. ¡°I''ve said that I will end you. I''ll make sure to dig out your heart and feed it to your mouth today,¡± Skyler mocked with a cruel smile ying on his lips. The bell rang right after he finished speaking. Jonathan did not want to waste his saliva on useless talks and said, ¡°Come at me, you pretentious idiot.¡± His insult at Skyler gained him cheers from outside the ring. While the cheers erupted, Jonathan and Skyler started moving as quickly as lightning. Jonathan reached Skyler in one step. He did not bother with testing the waters and threw a Rolling Thunder Punch toward Skyler. The thunder roared with a brewing storm. Skyler scoffed when faced against the Rolling Thunder Punch. He ducked and then performed the Stars Rotation. His technique was amazing, but he miscalcted. The moment he moved, Jonathan reacted swiftly with Mongrel Attack. Jonathan reigned supreme in combat strategies. Hence, all his attacks were simple but sharp and deadly. His kick reached Skyler before thetter duckedpletely. Skyler was surprised and retreated three meters hastily amidst the danger. Jonathan chased after him immediately when he backed away. The fight between the two was extremely intense. Although Skyler retreated, it was to regain hisposure for another strike. When Jonathan closed in on him again, Skyler took two steps forward and wed toward Jonathan''s chest ruthlessly. Jonathan ignored the attack and used the Heavenly Hook on the spot between Skyler''s brows. That one moment revealed the disparity of strength between Jonathan, Stephen, and Keh. Jonathan fought fiercely without hesitance, while Stephen and Keh were shaken by Skyler''s intimidating aura and retreated. Skyler experienced the monstrosity that was Jonathan for himself and tilted his head to avoid the Heavenly Hook. Then, he started performing Stars Rotation again. Unfortunately for him, Jonathan changed his attack from Heavenly Hook to Dragon w and wed toward Skyler''s head the moment thetter tilted his head to dodge the first attack. Jonathan''s technique transition was as natural as flowing water. It was as if he had irvoyance and knew Skyler''s next move. Skyler groaned inwardly and helplessly retreated again. However, Jonathan was relentless in his pursuit and did not allow Skyler any room for breathing. In one moment, Jonathan''s limbs continuously moved and burst into a series of punches and kicks, forcing Skyler to retreat in defeat. The scene was surprising to everyone, and their throats felt knotted as they continued to watch. They were all praying for Jonathan''s victory. In the next second, Skyler was already on the edge of the stage. He jumped off the stage and seemed to have disappeared. However, he came back up in the blink of an eye as if he was a snake circling and climbing a pole or a dragon ascending to the sky. Skyler was a strong fighter who knew how to utilize the terrain in his fights. He seized the opportunity to perform Stars Rotation before Jonathan recovered from his sudden appearance. However, his expectation fell short again because Jonathan lowered himself. Skyler reacted with Eagle''s Ironw toward Jonathan''s face while Jonathan sent a palm upward. The look in Skyler''s eyes turned chilly, and he wanted to rip Jonathan''s palm apart. However, Jonathan''s palm suddenly changed to a cutting posture, and he used Satin Palm. His fingerspressed and slipped past the gap between Skyler''s fingers. He followed up by changing his hand into a w and pulled his hand backward. The move was akin to a hook on a fishing line and threatening to rip off Skyler''s fingers. Skyler''s expression paled, and his heartbeat sped up. He hastily turned the trajectory of his hand and escaped upward. In the middle of his panic, Jonathan kicked forward with Mongrel Attack. It caught Skyler off-guard, and he was kicked off the stage. Before he fell offpletely, Jonathan stomped on and crushed both of his hands. Jonathan was treating him the same way he treated Keh before. It did not stop there; Jonathan''s hand was swift as he reached forward and cut apart Skyler''s chest. He pulled out Skyler''s heart as an act of revenge for Stephen. Skyler was horrified to see his heart in Jonathan''s hand. Then, he died immediately after that. Meanwhile, Jonathan slowly calmed down. He had been fighting Skyler with a heart filled with anger and killed Skyler swiftly. Consequently, Skyler''s death also appeased Jonathan''s anger. Instantly, thunderous apuse broke out below the stage. Jonathan had be a hero in these people''s eyes. He put the heart on Skyler''s body, then flicked his wrist to get rid of the blood on his hand before returning to his seat. Jonathan''s fame soared among the people and even people who practiced martial arts. In the past, he never bothered to mingle among martial artists, so he was rtively unknown when he came to join the Golden Sword Tournament. However, that was all in the past, and his name was spread all over the world after that moment. The screen began shing again when Jonathan returned to his seat. Jessica, Yasmin, and Amber all looked at Jonathan with admiration. Jonathan had always been joking and fooling around with them, so they never thought he had a ferocious side. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. They were then reminded of how excellent, powerful, and outstanding he was. Hector eximed, ¡°You were amazing up there, Jon.¡± Despite thepliment, the look in Jonathan''s eyes dimmed as he thought of the deceased Stephen. Life is indeed unpredictable. It is the greatest gift bestowed by the gods, but humans never knew how to cherish it. It was just like how Stephen was still energetically running about earlier but was permanently gone in the blink of an eye. How could one not let out a sigh from the loss? On the other hand, Polly did not express many emotions. She was the most unfazed among everyone because Stephen''s death and Jonathan''s victory were all within her expectations. The fight confirmed one thing for Jonathan; Mabel was watching closely from somewhere nearby. The match with Skyler was definitely arranged by her. The following matches were also interesting but not as brutal and bloody anymore. The Golden Sword Tournament ended at ten o''clock at night and would continue tomorrow and the day after. After the tournament ended that day, the martial artists left the stadium. Jonathan, Hector, and Polly left together to handle Stephen''s body. Fighters were destined to fight andy their lives down in a fight. At the very least, Stephen''s death in the ring had stuck true to his identity as a fighter. His body was sent to the funeral parlor and cremated on the same night. The ashes of his remains would be sent to the Green n. After settling the matters with Stephen''s remains, they left the funeral parlor, and it was already one in the morning. Jonathan, Hector, and Polly went back to Pearl Hotel with Donovan as the driver. Hector bid his farewell to Jonathan and Polly once they arrived at the hotel. Jonathan patted Hector''s shoulder. ¡°My condolences, Hector.¡± Hector smiled bitterly. ¡°I grew up together with Stephen, and we even swore to bring back the golden sword together. Who''d knew that he''d die here?¡± Chapter 120 Chapter 120 Jonathan''s eyes darkened. He had always known how cruel life and death could be and that there was no mercy in the ring. ¡°What now, Hector? Will you continue with the Golden Sword Tournament?¡± he finally asked. ¡°Of course,¡± Hector replied with a firm determination. ¡°Now that Stephen''s gone, it''s up to me to see it to the end.¡± That, without a doubt, was the attitude of all martial artists. Despite knowing there was danger ahead, they''d still walk into it fearlessly. After all, how could one seed if one was afraid of the obstacles along the way? Take big movie stars, for example. It was easy to judge them by the cover, but how many people actually knew the efforts they had put in or the sacrifices they had to make to advance their careers? Nearly all extraordinary aplishments began by oveing a series of challenges, and the world of martial arts was no exception. Jonathan, too, had gone through a lot to achieve the level of cultivation he had that day. He started training intensively since young, and there was once his master made him lie motionless in the snow for three days straight. It was so cold that he almost froze to death! However, it was also because of the rigorous training that Jonathan became tough as nails. After that, his master shipped him off to Smend, where he had to fight for his life on the battlefield. Jonathan ended up killing so many people that he would have nightmares about it, and after a while, he lost count of the number of times he had gotten injured or narrowly escaped death. No matter how terrible the experiences were, they had all yed a part in molding Jonathan into the man he was at that moment. In fact, one could even say they were gifts of fate. After bidding farewell to Hector, Jonathan and Polly took the elevator and returned to their respective rooms. Once he was back, Jonathan promptly stripped his clothes off so he could jump into the shower. He was bone-tired, and there was nothing he wanted more than a warm shower and a good sleep to prepare himself for the next day. All of a sudden, the sound of a woman coughing rang out. Jonathan was so startled that he turned his head around immediately, only to see a beautiful woman sitting on the couch. She exuded an air of elegant sophistication in her ck dress, and to Jonathan''s horror, he realized she was none other than Mabel Sandler. Even though he was stunned, Jonathan quickly put his clothes back on and approached her. ¡°Must you sneak around like a ghost?¡± he grumbled. ¡°You could''ve made some noise earlier.¡± Mabel rolled her eyes at Jonathan as a smile crept across her face. ¡°Hey, it''s not my fault that you aren''t vignt enough. I''ve been sitting here all this time, yet you couldn''t sense my presence.¡± ¡°What the heck? You''re a Nascent Soul expert who can blend your spirit into the surroundings. How was I supposed to know?¡± Jonathan retorted. ¡°What brings you here, anyway? Did something happen?¡± Mabel''s expression turned solemn almost immediately. ¡°Take a seat first, and I''ll fill you in.¡± Sensing that something was amiss, Jonathan did as instructed. As soon as he sat down, he found himself beingforted by Mabel''s pleasant scent. Her dress was rather low-cut, and the hint of cleavage would usually make anyone''s mind wander. This time, however, Jonathan harbored no such lewd thoughts. ¡°The truth is, I was the one who arranged for you to fight with Skyler today,¡± Mabel said gravely. ¡°Well, I guessed as much.¡± ¡°We were only carrying out surveince previously, and since there didn''t seem to be any problems, we let Strikezone Martial Arts control the system. Unfortunately, our involvement led to us getting exposed because Strikezone Martial Arts had also hired a group of powerful hackers.¡± Jonathan furrowed his brows. ¡°Really? Are they even more powerful than you and your team?¡± ¡°Thankfully, no. The problem is, we fought each other so hard that we fried the system. Even as we speak, both our parties are still trying to find a way to hack back into it,¡± she replied. ¡°In other words, the Golden Sword Tournament will be fair y starting tomorrow. No one will be able to manipte the system, which means all pairings will get chosen at random.¡± Jonathan touched his nose and chuckled bitterly. ¡°Well, well, well. It looks like the tournament is getting even more interesting.¡± ¡°My sentiments exactly,¡± Mabel chimed in. ¡°If we''re relying purely on luck, I have no doubt you''d have the upper hand. After all, you''re the Chosen One, so what do you have to fear?¡± ¡°I may not have anything to fear, but it''s still hard to guard against sneak attacks. It''d be better to err on the side of caution. By the way, are you sure those from Strikezone Martial Arts won''t find you guys?¡± Mabel scoffed, ¡°So what if they do? I''m sure they won''t have the guts to do anything to us. Come on, don''t forget who we are. If those punks dare attack the Department of National Security, they must be tired of living. Just because the country tolerates them doesn''t mean they can disrespect it.¡± The more Jonathan thought about it, the more relieved he felt. Mabel''s right. There''s nothing to worry about. ¡°Well, that''s all I came to talk to you about,¡± Mabel said as she stood up. ¡°I shall take my leave now!¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Jonathan replied with the utmost sincerity. ¡°Oh, I watched the tournament today and saw you spar off with Skyler,¡± Mabel suddenly remarked when she got to the door. ¡°I finally understand why you were picked to be the Chosen One despite your mediocre skills.¡± Jonathan rolled his eyes in frustration. ¡°Goodness, is that supposed to be apliment? Because I don''t feel good hearing it at all. Tell me, in what way am I mediocre?¡± For someone who had always been very proud of his skills, Mabel''s words felt like a p in the face for Jonathan. Upon seeing his reaction, Mabel couldn''t help but burst intoughter. ¡°Okay, okay, I shouldn''t have said that. When ites to you and your peers, I must admit you''re very outstanding. If you had put more work into it, you might have be a Nascent Soul expert by now.¡± Naturally, Jonathan understood what she meant. He hadn''t been able to find his Destino Art, which meant he couldn''t advance any further than his current Peak Neutralizing Force level. With Mabel finally gone, Jonathan was only too happy to take his long-awaited shower. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. This time around, he felt a lot more rxed. Without the hackers messing with the system, everything at the Golden Sword Tournament would now follow the Heavenly Law. He might even be able to achieve a breakthrough and reach the Nascent Soul level. Previously, Jonathan had to enlist Mabel''s help because his enemy had made the first move and set a trap for him. If he hadn''t fought back, he''d have ended up dead. The Heavenly Law was as ethereal as it sounded, and Jonathan was excited to see how it''d affect the tournament from here on out. That night, Jonathan slept very well. In fact, he had always been able to sleep soundly at night because his conscience was clear. The next day, the tournament continued. Jonathan and Hector met up before heading to the Golden Sword Tournament venue together. By noon, everyone had taken their ces. The audience was already seated in the stadium, and from a distance, they were like a sea of darkness. The stage, however, was brightly lit, turning the ring into a dazzling showstopper. Once again, the screen started to flicker wildly. Everyone, including Jonathan, had their eyes glued to the screen as they awaited the result. Oh, how exciting! Now that the hackers are gone, I wonder who''d be picked by the hands of destiny. Just then, the screen disyed the names of Braxton Sable and Harvey Laban. Harvey might only be thirty-two years old, but he was one of Faike''s experts and also the top fighter in his age group. Braxton, dressed impably in white, began walking toward the ring. Harvey, who was in an eye-catching red tracksuit, did the same. There was never any doubt that Harvey was a good-looking guy, but with Braxton around, the former paled inparison. It wouldn''t even be an exaggeration to say that Braxton''s beauty was out of this world, with men fawning over him just like women would. At that moment, Braxton had a nk expression on his face. He was calm and quiet, as though Skyler''s death hadn''t affected him one bit. Right then, the bell rang. Having felt Braxton''s overwhelming aura, Harvey instantly made his move. He flew toward Braxton like a ming arrow from a bow and unleashed a powerful palm strike on him. Harvey was well-versed in the Octagram Palm Strike, and every attack contained an immense amount of spiral force. Braxton''s eyes glinted, and in just a split second, he seemed to have transformed into a different person. Braxton barely flinched as he used Tyrant''s Might to deflect Harvey''s attack. At the same time, he brought one leg up and kneed thetter in the groin. Harvey was startled. Even though it was only a brief exchange, he had already been caught off guard by Braxton''s counterattack. In any fight, it was always important to gain the upper hand. However, Harvey had been forced to retreat, thus causing him to lose his initial advantage. As soon as Harvey staggered backward, Braxton stepped into him and aimed a punch at his chest. Harvey decided to copy one of Braxton''s previous moves and quickly defended himself with Heart Defense Technique. To his surprise, Braxton''s fist suddenly shifted and flew toward his throat instead. As it turned out, Braxton''s punch evolved from the technique of the spears and was just as fast and deadly as one. Harvey was shocked and once again retreated. s, Braxton swiftly unleashed the Scorpion Attack to hook Harvey''s leg, causing thetter to lose bnce and fall. A cold glint shed in Braxton''s eyes, and the next moment, he punched Harvey right on the neck. Crunch! Harvey''s head snapped off, and blood spurted everywhere. Needless to say, the scene was extremely gory. Jessica, Yasmin, and Amber turned pale instantly as they watched the bloodbath in front of them. Many in the audience couldn''t stand the sight of it either and began throwing up. Even as an unpleasant odor permeated the stadium, Braxton remained unfazed with a soft, almost gentle look. A few secondster, he stepped calmly off the stage and returned to his seat. It was there and then that everyone finally realized Braxton''s true capabilities. He was just as ruthless as Skyler, and right now, he was on a path of revenge. Chapter 121 Chapter 121 Due to the incident of Braxton killing Harvey brutally, the tournament had toe to a temporary stop. The spectators all left to allow for the restoration of the stadium. An hourter, the tournament continued. The organizingmittee did not issue any ban because the Golden Sword Tournament was a cruel and bloody tournament in the first ce. One should not attend nor participate in the tournament if they were not mentally prepared. The screen once again lit up. In the end, it disyed the uing match between Micah Hayes and Quentin Lend. Micah was Morgan''s son, and Quentin practiced the Iron Palm. This match was pretty standard. With just three moves, Micahpletely defeated Quentin. Micah''s fighting skills were quite good. After that, he fought in two more matches, where he lost one and won one. However, none of the fights were as violent as the ones before. On the contrary, watching the face-off between these experts was very interesting. The fight between Braxton and Jonathan had more murderous intent, but other than that, the fights were simr. Their movements were unpredictable and swift. A simple move could determine life and death. For the fifth match, the big screen lit up brilliantly again. This time, it was Braxton versus Lucian. The crowd began to feel nervous again. Everyone knew of Lucian''s strength. A match between Lucian and Braxton was truly a battle of the strongest! Even Jonathan, Hector, and Polly had high expectations for this match. In the arena, the young Lucian and Braxton silently took their ces. Both of them maintained theirposure as if the match was not a big deal. It could be said that the two were in their best states. Just then, the bell rang. In an instant, Lucian and Braxton took action. Just like bolts of lightning, their silhouettes collided with one another in a blurry mess. Their speed was simply too fast for an ordinary person to watch clearly. At that moment, Lucian''s body erupted with the imposing strength of the Peacock King Strike, unleashing a forceparable to a king shouting an order to unleash his troop to rush over. Lucian raised his hands and ran over like a galloping horse. It looked like there was a giant hammer in his hands. This was his deadly move! With his fists raging like a vicious beast, he reached for Braxton''s throat. With this one move, Lucian actually exuded the aura of a graceful king. It was terrifying. It was no wonder he was so close to reaching Nascent Soul. Perhaps, he could ascend after this battle. All Braxton saw was darkness as his opponent''s fists came charging toward him. He felt chills run down his spine. A cold glint shed in Braxton''s eyes. Suddenly, his body was sent flying backward. However, he was like an agile cat and was able to stabilize himself quickly. Lucian once again charged forward, not allowing Braxton the chance to catch his breath. However, this time, Braxton also rushed forward at the same time. The only reason he moved backward was to regain his forward momentum! Braxton was like an arrow shot from a bow. His eyes ignited with a deadly me as he unleashed his Lethal Underwater Punch on Lucian''s chest. This punch held the power of a beast rising from the deep seas. It was a brilliant scene. Lucian remained unruffled in the face of the Lethal Underwater Punch. He let out a rumbling roar, sending out white rings of shockwaves. His hands reacted quickly as he clenched his fist and blocked the attack. Bang! The two bodies trembled viciously as Braxton''s Lethal Underwater Punch and Lucian''s Peacock King Strike collided. Then, both their vitalities soared. At the same time, they both disyed a ferocious aura as they grappled with each other. Bang! Bang! Bang! As they each performed three Major Grabs of their own, all the crowd could see was their hands moving nonstop. They were like two dragons fighting in the clouds. Yet, no one was giving in to the other! After the three Grappling Techniques, their vitalities returned to normal. Then, Lucian turned up the heat. He suddenly stomped his foot on the ground, causing the earth to crack and rubble to fly. Next, he spun around like a spinning top, and a fist suddenly appeared from his waist. Like an angered dragoning out of its cave, he punched at Braxton''s chest. This move was the Peacock King Strike''s Peacock Tail Swipe! Braxton was smart enough not to underestimate him, so he stepped back. After steadying himself, he smashed over with a Mindless Fist. Bang! Bang! The two once again shed with an outburst of vitality. Instead of retreating, Lucian raised both fists. After Peacock Tail Swipe, the consecutive move was naturally Peacock Train Rattle. Lucian threw out punches one after another. It looked like there were ten fists at once. It was the Sky Shadow Punch! Braxton condensed his energy and also unleashed ten supercharged punches. All ten punches were Mindless Fists! However, his punches were just a touch slower than Lucian''s. After ten hits, Braxton''s vitality rose. On the other hand, Lucian relied on the practice of his Peacock King Strike to stabilize his vitality. The next second, a brief spur of dizziness was seen in Braxton''s eyes. Lucian quickly sensed it and let out a loud shriek. The scream was like a sound from hell, and it pierced through Braxton''s eardrums. The throbbing pain in his ears made Braxton even more light-headed. It was like there was a demon inside him. Simultaneously, Lucian''s Peacock King Strike was bombarded on Braxton''s heart. Braxton was sent flying with a thud before he hit the ground heavily and slid back a few meters. His head twisted to the side as fresh blood spurted out of his mouth, dering his death. Braxton and Skyler were two of Jetroina''s young hopes. They came to Chanaea to train their fighting skills and raise their cultivation stage. Unfortunately, they had underestimated the power of the Chanaean fighters, and their lives came to an end in the ring. Lucian was victorious. Thunderous apuse broke out in the crowd. Little Martial Sage remained undefeated! The big screen flickered once again. This time, it was the battle of Jareth versus Hector. When that popped up on the screen, Jonathan''s face paled. He turned to look at Hector, horrified. Jonathan knew very well Jareth''s power. When Hector stood up, Jonathan immediately pulled him and said, ¡°Hector, you are no match for him. Jareth is one of the top fighters in Strikezone Martial Arts. He joined the Golden Sword Tournament to kill me. You must surrender right now.¡± Hector was stunned for a moment. He nced at Jonathan and seemed to understand him. However, he still shook off Jonathan''s hand and said, ¡°I don''t care who he is or what his purpose is foring here. In this arena, we must fight fair and square.¡± Jonathan lowered his voice. ¡°This is not a fair and square match. He is a Nascent Soul expert. You have absolutely no chance of winning. You can still have a shot in the future. You don''t have to do this now.¡± Hector shed a gentle smile. ¡°Jonathan, everyone has their own choices. I am a fighter. My grandpa taught me to never run away from a challenge or give up.¡± After finishing his speech, he paid no mind to Jonathan and walked to the arena resolutely. Jonathan was horrified. He already knew the oue of this battle. He could not bear to watch Hector die. That was his friend! Amber, Jessica and Yasmin were also worried. This arena was ruthless. Polly turned to Jonathan and said, ¡°Jonathan, watch the fight closely. If Hector dies, I don''t want his death to be in vain. If you canprehend the secrets of Nascent Soul from this battle, at least his sacrifice meant something.¡± Tears instantly welled up in Jonathan''s eyes. He now understood why Hector was so insistent on fighting. He wanted to let him see Jareth''s moves and ns. They had not known each other for long, but their friendship was immeasurable. Hector and Jareth stood facing each other in the ring. Jareth was in his forties, but he looked young. Wearing a white robe and canvas shoes and with his head shaved, he looked like a monk. His body was strong and burly. This showed his exuberant vitality. Jareth exuded a very imposing aura. It was extremely strong. Even Jonathan felt that he would be terrified to go up against Jareth. Yet, Hector was very calm as he had cultivated the Shadow Punch. His heart was at peace, and he would never be bothered by anything. The Shadow Punch was soft. And what was the softest element? Water. Water was also the fiercest element! As water was never in a constant state, it could be a source of life or a monstrous disaster; a raging beast or a mighty savior. Ding! It was the signal for the match to start. However, neither Hector nor Jareth moved a muscle. Jareth red at Hector and said indifferently, ¡°You''re no match for me. Just surrender.¡± Hector said calmly, ¡°I would still like to fight you.¡± Jareth warned, ¡°Don''t say I didn''t warn you. This will be yourst day on earth.¡± With a smile, Hector replied, ¡°For a fighter to die in the ring is dying a worthy death.¡± ¡°Since that''s the case, I won''t go easy on you.¡± A fierce light shed in Jareth''s eyes after he said that. Jareth didn''t care who he had to kill. He was a ruthless murderer. Once he took action, his opponent was doomed to die. Plus, he was bearing the honor of representing Strikezone Martial Arts at that moment. So, he had to demonstrate his strength. He had to uphold the dignity of Strikezone Martial Arts! Jareth''s body shed into the air. No one could see where he went. Following that, a surging flow of energy could be felt. At that moment, no words could describe the sheer strength of Jareth''s punch. His body shook, and his energy seemed to have condensed. His attack was like a strong hurricane. Hector could only feel his clothes lift up from his body and rustling in the strong wind. While the audience could see Hector''s clothes pping in the wind, an extremely ear-piercing whistle was heard. Then, violent sts of air could be seen in waves in the middle of the ring. From the audience''s point of view, the waves of air looked like ripples in the sea. If it wasn''t water, how could there be such strong waves? However, those ripples only appeared for a sh. It did not feel as powerful as it looked from afar. Jonathan and Polly''s hearts were in their throats. They felt that this punch of Jareth''s was aimed at them. Jonathan was petrified. He asked himself, ¡°If it was me facing this punch, what would I do?¡± He could not think of any possible way to dodge this attack. Back in the ring, Hector did not show any signs of wavering. He did not move or even try to avoid the attack. Suddenly, he stepped forward by a tiny bit. With one fist to his waist and another punching forward, he shed at the space in front of him. He was gentle at first, but then he released all his might in this punch. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. This move was too simple. Bang. Chapter 122 Chapter 122 All the audience only saw Hector being thrown across the ring, but in reality, he stood still unscathed. It was as though Jareth''s powerful punchnded on a rubber ball. That was the uniqueness of Hector''s Shadow Punch¡ªhis retreat was enough to weaken Jareth''s strength. Meanwhile, Jonathan watched the scene breathlessly. Although he knew Shadow Punch, he was nowhere near as skilled as Hector. That was a well-thought-out move from thetter. While all the martial artists were stunned by Hector''s counterattack, Jareth had a grim expression. Initially, he nned to end Hector''s life in one move so that he could assert his dominance. However, he did not expect Hector to steal the limelight. Without saying a word, Jareth moved his legs. Dust blew around him as he charged toward thetter with an intimidating force. His move was so ferocious that the audience trembled in fear. While waiting for him to approach, Hector remained calm andposed. Suddenly, he used Antelope Rhythm and nimbly dodged Jareth''s swift punch. At the same time, he promptly turned around and kicked Jareth in the groin using Mongrel Attack. Right then, thetter halted forcibly. As Jareth''s strength had surpassed the effects of inertia, he could stop himself as he pleased, even during vigorous movements. It was simr to the braking performance of a high-performance sports car. In an instant, he turned around and gave Hector a kick. His foot was as hard as steel,nding on thetter''s leg with a thud. Instantly, Hector could feel his whole leg trembling uncontrobly. The pain was excruciating. However, Jareth did not stop there, quickly thrusting his hand forward and attacking with Devil''s w. With the fingers bent, his hand resembled an eagle''s ws. He made a lunge at Hector in an attempt to grip his neck ruthlessly. As he moved at lightning speed, all Hector could see was darkness. Before he realized it, Jareth was already charging toward him. Fortunately, he had trained hisposure by practicing Shadow Punch continuously. Thus, he did not panic even at such a critical juncture. Instead, he took a step backward and attacked using Satin Palm. He was indeed a genius as he had mastered Jonathan''s Antelope Rhythm and Polly''s Satin Palm techniques perfectly. His fingers slipped out of Jareth''s grasp smoothly. Then, he turned his hand around and wed at his opponent. Jareth''s expression hardened, and he stiffened his fingers instantaneously. As though hooked on a cold steel bar, Hector''s fingernails came off his fingers. Turning pale a little, he retreated quickly. Jareth snorted. ¡°Do you think you can run away?¡± Fiercely, he lunged forward and attacked with Rotating Punches. The technique required perfect coordination between his fists and eyes. While his eyes shed like the ring sun, his fist was enveloped by a powerful force. That was how Rotating Punches worked, striking at the target like a bomb. Boom! As Jareth''s speed was too fast, Hector was unable to dodge in time. Thud! Thus, he reacted in a quick-witted manner, throwing a punch forward to receive the blow while his body was thrown a meter backward. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Nevertheless, he managed to neutralize Jareth''s Rotating Punches. The coldness in Jareth''s eyes deepened. ¡°Even if you are like a rubber ball, I''d still find ways to burst you apart,¡± he snarled and threw another punch at Hector. Thud! Once again, Hector was thrown across the ring. That time around, it was toward the left side. Afterward, Jareth threw twenty punches at lightning speed. Dull, heavy sounds continued to reverberate around the area. He acted as though he was indeed punching a rubber ball. At that time, Hector was making circr gestures with his body, such as his arms and feet. Every part of the skills he disyed exuded an air of ultimate softness and smoothness, including his breathing. The martial artists were astounded at the sight. Only then did they understand the true meaning of Shadow Punch after seeing it for many years. Jonathan attained even more insights from watching the fight. The twenty sessive punches from Jareth were not enough to break through Hector''s Unification stage. However, his vitality had be so turbulent to the point that it could no longer be repressed. Blood began to seep out of his skin through his pores, forming red beads above his eyebrows and face. ¡°Golden Weave!¡± Jareth finally decided not to have a head-on sh with Hector''s Shadow Punch. Instead, he applied another technique, which would act as a needle to burst the rubber ball. Solemness darkened Hector''s gaze. He knew he had to change his moves as well. When Jareth''s attack came near, he quickly used his Grappling Technique to grab the former''s wrist. Sneering, Jareth used the Anti-Grappling Technique. Like a ferocious dragon, his hand seized Hector''s. rmed, Hector used Satin Palm to maneuver out of the dangerous situation and slipped away. However, Jareth took a step forward and attacked using another Golden Weave. While taking a deep breath, Hector spread his legs apart before striking with Obstacle Hammer. Jareth snorted coldly. ¡°You''ve overestimated yourself!¡± Once again, he utilized Rotating Punches to deflect the attack. A loud crashing sound was heard. Hector was thrown backward again. Unsurprisingly, he used the Shadow Punch of the Unification stage to protect himself. With that, they were back to round one. Seeing that he was unable to defeat Hector after so many moves, Jareth became extremely incensed. If word got out that he, the most powerful fighter in his generation within Strikezone Martial Arts, could not win against a young man, it would be a tarnish to the center''s already damaged reputation. Strikezone Martial Arts had previously suffered a blow from Jonathan, so he could not afford to lose the fight. Putting his foot forward, Jareth thrust his palm at Hector violently, which caused thetter to fly backward. Afterward, he pummeled thetter using both his fists. Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud! That time, he was boiling with rage. In the eyes of the audience, he was bashing a rubber ball relentlessly. It was a shocking scene, with every thud making them quiver. After what felt like an eternity, the area fell quiet all of a sudden. Jareth stopped delivering blows. Facing each other, he and Hector stood a meter apart. At that moment, Hector''s expression was gentle and serene. The audience was confused by that sight. Meanwhile, Jonathan''s eyes were brimming with tears. He was overwhelmed with emotions. While he was emotional to have witnessed Hector''s exceptional skills, he was also sad to see that his opponent''s life wasing to an end. On the ring, Hector stared at Jareth and suddenly spoke. ¡°It''s a pity that I''ve expended all of my energy. Otherwise, I would not have lost!¡± After saying that, he smoothed his clothes and slowly sat down with his legs crossed. Then, he closed his eyes, and his head dropped to the side. Just like that, he was dead. Hector had died from exhaustion. Jareth was unable to end Hector''s life despite using all of his techniques. In the end, he employed the powerful punches of a Nascent Soul expert to push him to the brink of death in the aspect of vitality. It was a glorious defeat for Hector. Even Jareth could not help but admire his opponent''s persistence. At the judges'' table, Julian, who watched the fight silently, was also weeping. Hector''s body was quickly carried down. A fighter''s dignity and honor were fully showcased in the ring. After watching Hector die, Jonathan suddenly gained more profound knowledge and understanding of the meaning of a fighter. Fighting was a fighter''s blood and life. It was the spirit of a human being. A true fighter was righteous and just. They would live their life with a clear conscience and never be afraid of anything. Furthermore, they would walk into a ce fearlessly despite knowing danger awaited them ahead. Moreover, they would be someone who persisted in achieving their dream and was not afraid of dying in order to make it happen. They would march on to what they thought was the right path despite being opposed by thousands of people. In the end, it was a path with no regrets. The huge screen started to flicker wildly. Finally, it disyed the next match of Lucian versus Jonathan. At that moment, Jessica, Yasmin, and Amber were dumbfounded. Polly, too, showed a slight reaction. Jonathan''s excitement instantly boiled over. He could feel that it was the call of destiny. However, Amber and the other two women did not think the same. While Amber grabbed his arm, Yasmin and Jessica looked in his direction. There was a pleading look in their eyes. They had witnessed Lucian''s prowess. Moreover, they knew how cruel the tournament could be. The two men, Stephen and Hector, were dead, so they were afraid that Jonathan would end up in the same state. ¡°Release your hand.¡± Jonathan smiled faintly at Amber. At that moment, his smile was bright and dashing as ever, like that of a spirited young man. It was due to the fact that he had finally understood the meaning of a fighter. Thus, he was proud to be one. A fighter would not run away from challenges. Hector had the courage to go against a Nascent Soul expert. Simrly, Jonathan knew he dared to fight Lucian. Amber could sense his determination and knew she had never been able to persuade him. In fact, no one could dissuade him from doing what he wanted to do. Before walking to the ring, Jonathan put his phone in his seat. The ring was brightly lit. He was wearing a ck training attire that day. Even though he was not good-looking, he had a charming look. Normally, he would act roguishly, but he appeared stern and solemn as he stood on the ring on that particr day. The ring was a ce that ended the lives of so many people. It was also a ce that demanded fear and respect. Lucian, on the other hand, looked so much younger and more impressive. No matter which side one looked from, he was like the main character of a novel because of his perfect face, outstandingbat prowess, and sublime intelligence and talent. Jonathan was merely a stepping stone to his path to sess. In actuality, Jonathan was also considered an outstanding man, but he paled byparison when he stood next to Lucian. There was a mocking look in Lucian''s eyes as he stared at his opponent. ¡°You must not have expected us to meet on the ring.¡± Jonathan shed him a half-smile. ¡°A match is a match. There''s no need to overthink it.¡± A murderous gleam appeared in Lucian''s eyes. ¡°I''ve reminded you before that you shouldn''t be too arrogant. Unfortunately, there''s no way out for you because I will end your life today.¡± With a faint smile, Jonathan said, ¡°I will say the same thing to you. You didn''t give yourself a way out. You are not God, so you have no right to censure others.¡± ¡°How sharp-tongued of you!¡± Lucian remarked. Just then, the bell rang, signifying that the match had begun officially. Outside the ring, Amber and the other two women were a bundle of nerves. Yet, at that moment, Jonathan''s phone suddenly rang. It was Jennifer. Chapter 123 Chapter 123 When Jessica took Jonathan''s phone and nced at it, she realized that the name ¡°Jen¡± was on the screen. She was in no mood to answer Jennifer''s call, so she was about to end it. Amber, who was at the side, saw that Jennifer was the one calling as well. Almost immediately, rage began boiling in her. She then said to Jessica, ¡°I''ll answer it!¡± Jessica froze for a second, but without saying anything else, she handed the phone to Amber. After epting the call, and before Amber could say anything, Jennifer''s cold voice traveled out of the speaker. ¡°Some of your things are still here, so pleasee and get them as soon as possible.¡± Amber then nced at Jonathan, who was risking his life in the fight on the stage, and thought about how Jennifer was the reason for everything that had happened. Yet, Jennifer seemed to still be ungrateful. Thus, she sneered. ¡°Jennifer Hoffman, who do you think you are? What right do you have to speak with Jonathan like this?¡± Upon hearing her voice, Jennifer stiffened as she did not expect Amber to pick up the call. However, when she came back to her senses, she turned angrier¡ªshe was furious about how Jonathan had asked Amber to pick up the call and how harsh thetter''s words were. Taking a deep breath, Jennifer said, ¡°Ms. Johnson, this is between Jonathan and me. Please have Jonathan answer the call instead. He''s a big boy. There''s no way he would avoid a phone call, right?¡± ncing at the stage again, Amber replied through gritted teeth, ¡°Jennifer, you''re the scummiest woman I''ve evere across. Jonathan has done so many things for you, but you''re not worth his effort. Did you really think that Winnie''s recovery was a miracle? Jonathan signed a liability waiver form and had someone cure Winnie. That night, he came, despite knowing that he would certainly die. He had toe because that someone has asked him to. Have you ever said a word of thanks to him for all that he has given to you, you scumbag?¡± After hissing that out, Amber ended the call. Jennifer went pale as a shudder wracked her body. For a moment, she was dumbfounded. Meanwhile, Jonathan''s battle against Lucian was turning more ferocious. Lucian''s Peacock King Strike was as powerful as ever. Jonathan had dealt several mighty attacks, but Lucian had deflected them all. Conversely, Lucian''s attacks were getting more and more vicious. Right then, Lucian abruptly took a step closer to Jonathan before swiftly unleashing his Peacock King Strike in the direction of Jonathan''s heart. Even so, Jonathan did not move away from his spot. Instead, he sucked in a deep breath before using his Heart Defense Technique to protect his heart. When the Peacock King Strike was about to reach him, Jonathan released his breath and unleashed a wave of energy that headed straight for the Peacock King Strike. Bam! Bam! Jonathan took a quick step back as his attack averted Lucian''s Peacock King Strike. Nevertheless, Lucian was unfazed. After Jonathan took a step back, he instantly used his Peacock Tail Swipe. It was a fierce move that would easily wipe out thousands in the blink of an eye. After the Peacock Tail Swipe was the Peacock Train Rattle. Lucian''s strike techniques were like the waters of a raging river¡ªneverending and powerful. That was how Braxton had lost to Lucian. Now, Lucian was using the same trick on Jonathan. All of a sudden, the look in Jonathan''s eyes turned peaceful. He then put one hand on his waist as the other curled into a fist in front of him. Bam! After Jonathan forced himself to take Lucian''s Peacock Tail Swipe head-on, he flew backward. That was Unification. It was also the move that Hector had used when he was up against Jareth. Jonathan had only observed Hector''s fight, but he had already understood the core of Shadow Punch. A cold glint shed past Lucian''s eyes. In the next second, he rushed over and made his next move to destroy Jonathan''s Unification cultivation stage. Swiftly, Jonathan curled his body before promptly swinging his fist upward in the direction of Lucian''s center. Jonathan had multiple tricks up his sleeves, and Lucian was no Jareth. In other words, Lucian was not as mighty as Jareth. Lucian began feeling the difficulty of fighting against Jonathan, so he hastily changed his stance and began using his Peacock King Strike to go up against Jonathan''s Skyward Strike. Yet, Jonathan did not n to face Lucian head-on and instead used Antelope Rhythm, slipping past Lucian from under his legs. In response, Lucian crossed his legs, attempting to trap Jonathan in ce. With a cry, Jonathan started using his Tyrant''s Might. Like a soaring bird, he readied himself to send Lucian flying. If Jonathan seeded, Lucian would not be able to summon any strength in midair, and he would be doomed. However, Lucian was no weakling. The moment Jonathan came into contact with his clothes, he noticed something was amiss. In that split second, Lucian twisted himself to curl around Jonathan. Upon securing himself around Jonathan, Lucian moved to use his Crocodile Bite to crush Jonathan''s organs. Jonathan paled. He never thought Lucian would be so adaptable in a fight as well. Meanwhile, the martial artists under the stage were wistfully mulling about how terrifying the two were in a battle. Everything Jonathan and Lucian hade up with was impromptu yet powerful. They were truly adept fighters. Little Martial Sage, Lucian Yandell, was already a reputable being, and Jonathan was slowly bing an official martial artist in the martial arts world. Therefore, Jonathan was a talented fighter, as well. Right as Lucian began summoning strength into his attack, Jonathan curled his body and rolled on the ground. Upon hitting the ground, Lucian threw a speedy kick toward Jonathan. It was a fight so swift that others could only catch glimpses of their afterimages. Just then, Jonathan threw out his leg in a Mongrel Attack move. Their attacks deflected off each other, and the two of them regained their bnce by pushing themselves off the ground with one hand. The moment they bounced back up, Lucian made a move¡ªanother Peacock King Strike. Jonathan, who was slower than him by a millisecond, rapidly used Rolling Thunder Punch as his counterattack. After one loud bang, Jonathan was sent flying backward again. Dashing forward, Lucianunched his Eagle''s Ironw toward Jonathan''s face. His fingers, crooked and curled to resemble an eagle''s talons, were almost as sharp as des. With a deep breath, the next move Jonathan delivered was Satin Palm¡ªhis hand shot out to grab the back of Lucian''s hand. Stunned, Lucian jerked and retracted his arm like a startled snake. He managed to dodge Jonathan''s attack. Nevertheless, Jonathan relentlessly went after him by taking a step forward to assault him with a Dragon w. Lucian responded with a Major Grab. The longer their battle went on, the more erratic their moves became. If any of the two were to lose focus for a second, they would instantly be dead. It was a fight that would easily strike terror in anyone''s heart. By then, Lucian was forced to face Jonathan. He had to admit that thetter was genuinely a tough opponent. Bang! Bang! After the two delivered yet another punch, they quickly retreated a meter away from each other. By that point, the two were no longer in a rush to charge toward the other. As a matter of fact, Lucian closed his eyes and began mulling over what had happened earlier. He had finally figured out certain things about Nascent Soul from his fight against Jonathan. With those thoughts in his mind, Lucian began circting the vitality in his body. He was as still as a statue, but the vitality in him was swirling like a leaf in a tornado. The aura he exuded changed¡ªit became soft and pure like a Nascent Soul''s. Without a doubt, Lucian was advancing toward the Nascent Soul level. That very moment was the best moment for Jonathan tounch his attack. However, he remained in his spot. Jonathan knew how tough it was to reach that stage. If he were to strike at that moment, it would make him look like a dishonorable man. Of course, honor was nothing but a joke when it came to a battle. The fight Jonathan and Lucian were in was one to the death. At that very second, Lucian''s eyes suddenly flew open as empyrean light exploded out of them. His eyes were as bright as the sun. ¡°What a pity. You''ve missed the best opportunity,¡± Lucian uttered icily as he turned to Jonathan. Lucian Yandell had reached the level of Nascent Soul. Looking at Jonathan, he roared, ¡°You had the chance to kill me earlier, but you''ve missed it. Now, all that awaits you is death!¡± Raising a brow, Jonathan asked in a baffled tone, ¡°Did you really think I missed the chance?¡± However, Lucian ignored his words. The hatred he had was one that seeped out of his bones. He did not want to dwell on whether it was a missed opportunity or not; he only wanted to kill Jonathan then and there. On the flip side, the martial artists there all knew what had just happened¡ªJonathan''s moment of kindness made Lucian even more powerful. Yet, Lucian was determined to kill Jonathan. Initially, Jonathan thought he and Lucian bore no major grudge against each other, despite the disagreements they had. Lucian had joined the Golden Sword Tournament because he wanted to reach the level of Nascent Soul, and that was a goal he had just achieved. Jonathan did not wish to end a talented martial artist like Lucian. To Jonathan, stopping one from earning a living and excelling in Destino Art was cruel. That was why he had decided not tounch an attack on Lucian. Moreover, martial artists would also think of Jonathan as someone dishonorable if he were to do that. However, not that Lucian had reached the Nascent Soul level, he was keen on killing Jonathan. Even if some would think of Lucian as a despicable man for doing so, the dead would not be able to do anything. On the other hand, Lucian would be able to use his talent and reputation to cover up the incident. Lucian''s response taught Jonathan a lesson¡ªhe had to be ruthless when the time came. Otherwise, he would be the one who would end up dead. Lucian took a step forward as his body grewrger; his punches turned mightier. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. With every punch he threw, it was as if space distorted around it. The rush of air made it difficult for Jonathan to take another breath. Indeed, a Nascent Soul martial artist was worlds apart from a Neutralizing Force fighter, despite the fact that they were only a level away from each other. That was the difference between an immortal and an ordinary being. Amber, Yasmin, and Jessica had their hearts leaped to their throats. Even Polly was starting to tense up. She knew Jonathan was in a terrible situation. At the start of the battle, Lucian was already on par with Jonathan in terms of fighting prowess, but now, he had even reached the level of Nascent Soul. Right as Lucian''s Peacock King Strike was about to hit Jonathan''s body, thetter abruptly sucked in a breath and made his stomach concave. The punch from Lucian was one aimed to take Jonathan''s life, so it was a brutal blow. At the same time, Jonathan took in as deep of a breath as he could to the point his ribcage pressed harshly against his lungs. Soon, a mouthful of blood umted in his mouth. Schluk! Jonathan spat out the mouthful of blood that shot right into Lucian''s eyes. Simultaneously, he crossed his arms to form the Heart Defense Technique. Despite his defensive stance, Jonathan flew backward from Lucian''s punch. Upon crashing onto the ground, he continued to slide for another three meters. Since Lucian had just reached the level of Nascent Soul, he had yet to reform his vitality fully. In simpler terms, Nascent Soul fighters had to use their vitality to create vigor and let it protect their body. However, as Lucian had yet to form vigor, his eyes were the weakest spot of his body. Hence, Jonathan had used all of his vitality on that spit of blood to pierce Lucian''s eyes. Chapter 124 Chapter 124 Lucian closed his eyes right before the blood was shot at his face. However, as the spat of blood contained all of Jonathan''s vitality, it still managed to pierce his eyeballs through his eyelids. If he were not so eager to kill Jonathan and instead waited till his cultivation reached the Nascent Soul stage and for his vigor to be fully formed, then that spat of blood would not have dealt any damage at all. Lucian''s vitality was at its most intense and hence most unstable state when the blood hit him. With his eyes wounded, his vitality was subsequently shattered as well. ¡°Ah!¡± the man screamed. Shaken to the core, he stumbled backward and copsed to the ground. The parts that used to be his eyes were just two bloody holes, with blood still pouring out of them. Wrecked with pain and humiliation, Lucian waspletely devoid of the air of elegance he used to exude. He held a shaky hand against the wound. His vitality, shattered, was in a dangerous condition, and he could lose control of himself at any moment. Blindly, Lucian left the ring and rushed out from the back. As for Jonathan, he was also hurt. Unfortunately, the injuries were not minor. At that moment, he could feel his vitality coursing through his body in a turbulent manner. Lucian''s attack had wounded his internal organs. His lungs were also seriously injured as he had expended all his energy on spatting the blood at Lucian. Dizzy with pain, he could hardly stand up. Still, injuries or otherwise, Jonathan knew he had won since Lucian voluntarily stepped out of the ring, which would be counted as a forfeit. Polly and the others hurried to Jonathan''s side and helped him down from the ring. With that, the first half of the Golden Sword Tournament had concluded. Amber and Yasmin were on either side of Jonathan, holding him up. Guarded by Polly and Jessica, the group quickly made their way out of the tournament venue and into the Mercedes-Benz, still driven by Donovan. Once in the car, Jonathan rested with his eyes closed. Though Jessica and the rest were worried about his well-being, they dared not disturb his rest lest his condition worsened. ¡°Should we send him to the hospital?¡± Amber asked Polly in a muted voice. ¡°His internal organs are probably injured. The hospital can treat him, but it''d take at least three months of rest for him to recover. Not to mention that his wounds might not even bepletely healed,¡± Polly said quietly. She paused before continuing, ¡°But you don''t have to be overly worried. Jonathan is able to heal himself. He''ll adjust his vitality ordingly to mend the internal injuries. Even so, this will still take around ten days, which means he won''t be able to continue participating in the Golden Sword Tournament.¡± ¡°It''s better that he''s not participating,¡± Jessica said immediately. Both Yasmin and Amber were thinking of the same thing. Polly''s brows puckered in a frown. ¡°You know as well as I do that Jonathan has signed that form. It''s considered a forfeit if he discontinues his participation, and it''ll be seen as a breach of terms. Strikezone Martial Arts did so much just so they could settle their grudge with Jonathan in the tournament. There''s no telling what they''d resort to if he were to withdraw.¡± ¡°But look at how hurt Jonathan is,¡± Amber said, clenching her teeth in anger. ¡°There''s no way he can continue to take part. He''ll die if he does. To hell with Strikezone Martial Arts! If they dare do anything funny, I''ll go up against them with everything I''ve got.¡± It was clear that she cared about Jonathan a lot. However, the feeling was not born out of romance. Rather, it was a testament to the friendship she had with him. Polly let out a sigh. ¡°It''s not that simple, Amber. I know you have connections, but Strikezone Martial Arts is more powerful than you think. Its leader, Edward Weiss, in particr, is extremely strong. If he wants one dead, that person is doomed for sure. Let''s say Jonathan withdraws from the tournament because of his severe injuries. Strikezone Martial Arts would then take this opportunity to send someone to assassinate him and have the world believe that the cause of his death is his fatal injuries from the fight with Lucian.¡± She paused to let the others take in her words. Then, she continued, ¡°On the other hand, if Jonathan were to continue the tournament and win, it would be more difficult for Strikezone Martial Arts to do anything to him because of the promise they made to Amber''s grandfather.¡± ¡°But it''s impossible for Jonathan to continue taking part in the tournament!¡± Amber eximed anxiously. Frowning, Polly contemted for a while before saying, ¡°It''s indeed a problem. I can only think of one solution...¡± The other women perked up. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Well, Strikezone Martial Arts is probably already monitoring our every move. It''s unlikely that we''ll be able to send Jonathan to Yaleview, where Amber''s grandfather is, without the martial arts center''s knowledge. They''ll stop us for sure. But we might be able to seek help from Mabel Sandler. She''s working for such a powerful and secretive organization. Maybe she has ways to help Jonathan,¡± Polly exined. The fact that Jonathan was injured was an unexpected development that made things more complicated. Because of his injuries, Jonathan was in a dangerous situation. Strikezone Martial Arts did not foresee such a turn of events, but after everything they had done, it was almost certain they would not let him walk away alive. Every martial artist could guess what Strikezone Martial Arts was trying to do when someone as strong as Jareth appeared in the tournament in advance. Along that vein, they were able to deduce whether Strikezone Martial Arts was behind the scenes of the tournament. Regardless, Strikezone Martial Arts had expended all efforts to kill Jonathan, yet every attempt of theirs had ended in failure. If it went on, the organization would be aughing stock in the martial arts world. Martial artists generally had no interest in political correctness. In the world of martial arts, where power was everything, they hailed Strikezone Martial Arts because its fighters were the cream of the crop, thus making the organization a terrifyingly strong entity. However, such a reputation would no longer hold if people were to know that Strikezone Martial Arts was unable to kill Jonathan. There would be doubts about the organization''s prowess and if it was overrated. Amber nodded. ¡°I''ll contact Mabel at once.¡± The call was picked up a few ringster. ¡°Ms. Sandler, have you seen the match earlier?¡± Amber asked, cutting to the chase. Mabel''s voice was calm and even. ¡°I have.¡± Her aloofness bothered Amber somewhat, but it was not something thetter had time to address. ¡°Jonathan''s badly hurt. He can''t participate in the Golden Sword Tournament anymore. But we all know Strikezone Martial Arts won''t call it quits. If Jonathan were to withdraw from the tournament, they''d try to assassinate him.¡± Once Jonathan withdrew, there would be spections that he was gravely injured. If he were to die, people would naturally assume that he died of the injuries. Those who were sharp might have guessed that Strikezone Martial Arts was behind Jonathan''s death. However, no one would be willing to seek justice on his behalf. His death would only serve as a reminder to everyone that Strikezone Martial Arts was not to be messed with. While Strikezone Martial Arts would prefer for Jonathan to be killed by one of their men during the tournament, it would nevertheless be a good opportunity to assassinate him if he withdrew due to his injuries. In that way, Arthur would not be able to hold them ountable. Jonathan was hence in a precarious situation. ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± Mabel asked. ¡°Bring Jonathan to a safe location,¡± Amber said immediately. ¡°And it has to be done discreetly.¡± ¡°I''m sorry, but I can''t do it.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Amber blurted out in surprise. ¡°I no longer owe you or Jonathan anything. I''ve already done my best to help him. The sixth division works to ensure national security. It''s not someone''s personal tool,¡± the other replied coolly. Amber was incredulous. ¡°Ms. Sandler, Jonathan and I see you as our friend. How can you just leave him to die?¡± ¡°I''m sorry.¡± It was the only thing Mabel said before hanging up. Stunned, Amber put away her phone. A momentter, anger started burning in the pit of her stomach. I can''t believe she''s so heartless. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Polly asked. ¡°Ms. Sandler refused to help, didn''t she?¡± Yasmin asked softly. ¡°It''s fine.¡± Amber bit her bottom lip, eyes shining in determination. ¡°I can ask my friend to contact Faike''s gendarmerie division and get them to dispatch armed forces to protect Jonathan. Then, I''ll ask my grandfather to send a military aircraft to deliver Jonathan to a safe ce. Strikezone Martial Arts is powerful, but they can''t be that powerful.¡± ¡°No, don''t.¡± Jonathan opened his eyes suddenly. Thedies turned to him with concerned expressions. ¡°You''re awake! How are you feeling?¡± The man took a deep breath, wincing as pain red up from his internal injuries. However, his heart warmed when he saw the worry in their eyes. ¡°I''m fine,¡± he reassured. ¡°Really?¡± All of them were overjoyed. Though Polly was aware of Jonathan''s true condition, she chose not to expose his white lie. Jonathan turned to Amber and said, ¡°Even if you were to get the gendarmerie, Strikezone Martial Arts would have made their move first before the gendarmerie could get here.¡± Amber paled slightly. ¡°What do you think we should do then?¡± ¡°Tell the tournament''s organizingmittee that I need half a day''s leave, so I won''t be taking part in tonight''s matches. I''ll be back in the tournament by tomorrow,¡± he said decisively. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Amber looked uncertain. ¡°How are you going to take part tomorrow, given your condition?¡± Yasmin and Jessica, too, looked at him anxiously. ¡°Don''t worry. I have a trick or two up my sleeve,¡± Jonathan dered, smiling. He had said it with such confidence that thedies were reminded of the time he was framed by Leonardo and yet solved the crisis effortlessly. That''s right... He''s a clever one, to begin with. He''ll figure it out. With that thought in mind, Amber and the rest were reassured by Jonathan''s words and were no longer as worried as before. ¡°All right,¡± Polly said. ¡°I''ll take tonight off as well and get some medication for your injuries.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Jonathan nodded, knowing that thanks were unnecessary between him and Polly. Having reached a conclusion, the group returned to Pearl Hotel. Jonathan went to rest in his suite while Polly liaised with Morgan for approval of a leave of absence for herself and Jonathan. The tournament''s organizingmittee was informed of the situation as well, so they granted the two of them a leave of absence. Naturally, the news of Jonathan''s leave had also reached Yasir. He was frustrated that things had deviated from his ns, so he had monitored Jonathan and thedies closely for the past two days. When Jonathan was injured during the match against Lucian, Yasir had the feeling that the situation would only get more derailed from what he had nned. Like what Polly had spected, he was, in fact, contemting Jonathan''s assassination if thetter withdrew from the tournament, as he knew it would be the only way to kill the other man. Otherwise, he would forever lose the opportunity to kill Jonathan. After all, he could not afford to offend Arthur. Yasir did not want to resort to assassination unless absolutely necessary. Hence, he was relieved to hear that Jonathan would still be participating in the tournament and had merely taken half a day off. Chapter 125 Chapter 125 Even though Yasir was relieved, he did notpletely let his guard down. To prevent Jonathan from escaping in the middle of the night, he arranged for the constant surveince of the former''s movements. Just as he was done making the arrangements, he received a call from Edward. At that moment, Yasir was also in the presidential suite of Pearl Hotel in Jipsdale. His phone had an anti-tapping device installed, so he was not worried that his conversation would be tapped by Mabel and her crew. The sun was still shining brightly outside as he stood in front of the windows, staring at the passing traffic and innumerable pedestrians. Edward''s cold voice sounded from the other end of the line. ¡°How are things going?¡± ¡°Some minor mishaps urred, but everything is still going ording to n,¡± replied Yasir respectfully. In a low voice, Edward questioned, ¡°Your system''s been suppressed by a hacker¡ªyou call this a ''minor mishap''? Are Jonathan''s severe injuries, inflicted by a man called Lucian Yandell during their match, also considered a ''minor mishap''?¡± Yasir did not expect him to have found out about everything. A thinyer of cold sweat instantly appeared on the former''s forehead as he answered, ¡°Edward, Jonathan will continue taking part in the tournament tomorrow.¡± ¡°So? Are you going to duel with an injured person and even kill him?¡± Stunned by Edward''s words, Yasir could not utter a single word in response. After a moment of deliberation, Edward continued, ¡°There''s something that you might not have noticed.¡± Dazed, Yasir took a moment to grope for the words to reply to him. ¡°You''re referring to...¡± ¡°You''ve already shown your hand against Jonathan twice, and both times you failed to kill him. This is your third opportunity. If Jonathan still survives tomorrow, don''t bother thinking about killing him anymore. In fact, you have to apologize to him.¡± ¡°Why?¡± asked Yasir in confusion. ¡°You can take chances once or twice toplete a task, but not thrice. If you can''t take his life after three chances, that means your luck has already run out. If you keep on being his enemy, you''ll be the one courting death instead. Such is fate,¡± Edward exined. Yasir''s entire body shuddered. The man went on, ¡°Also, there''s one more thing that you mustn''t reveal. If Jonathan''s wounds have not recovered tomorrow, and if it''s one of our representatives fighting against him in the ring, they must show no mercy and take his life. Secondly, whether it''s Leonardo or Jareth who kills him, you have to take a stance and expel them from Strikezone Martial Arts. Of course, they can be readmitted to our centerter on.¡± ¡°Got it!¡± Yasir immediately answered. He understood why he had to expel the two from the center. It was because others would criticize them if a representative of Strikezone Martial Arts dealt Jonathan a killing blow despite thetter being gravely wounded. Thus, Yasir must take a stance and punish them severely. By then, he also understood a key point. The next day would be his final opportunity to take Jonathan''s life. If Jonathan were to survive, then he would no longer be able to go after him. The worst part was that Yasir was an incredibly proud person. Considering his hatred toward Jonathan, making an apology to him was something he could never ept. While Jonathan returned to his suite, Polly asked Donovan to get some medicine from the drugstore. Amber and the two otherdies remained by Jonathan''s side to keep himpany. As he sat cross- legged on the bed and saw the look of concern on the three women''s faces, his face cracked into a bitter smile. ¡°How can I rest when the lot of you are right in front of me? Go and take a break. I''m fine.¡± ¡°We can''t do that! What if Strikezone Martial Arts leaps at the chance to hurt you? I want to stay here and protect you,¡± said Amber. Yasmin and Jessica were also adamant about not leaving him. Jonathan sighed and remarked, ¡°Don''t worry. They won''t resort to such underhanded methods unless the situation is dire.¡± After a brief pause, he continued, ¡°You girls staying here will only hinder the recovery of my wounds. So, if you want me to survive tomorrow, you should go back to your rooms and rest.¡± Thus, Amber, Jessica, and Yasmin had no choice but to leave his room, as he had made himself very clear. However, the trio stood guard outside the door as though they were Jonathan''s bodyguards. As for Polly, she stayed in her suite and only went over with the medicine once Donovan returned from the drugstore. When she came and saw the three women guarding the door, she could not help but let out a chuckle. ¡°What are the three of you doing?¡± She paused for a moment before going on, ¡°Don''t worry. Jonathan is a very blessed and resilient man; nothing will happen to him. You should all go back and rest.¡± Amber and the other twodies trusted her a lot. Since she was making the same request of them, they could only trudge back to their rooms. Polly opened the door and entered the suite. The curtains were drawn, and the lights had been turned off. The atmosphere was so quiet that one could hear a pin drop. Jonathan remained seated cross-legged on the bed with his eyes shut. Dazzling sunlight instantly shone into the room when she drew back the curtains. And so, he opened his eyes. Polly turned around and said to him, ¡°Take off your shirt. I''ll rub some ointment on you.¡± Jonathan nodded, took off his shirt, andy face down on the bed. Sitting down on the side of the bed, she rubbed some ointment onto his back and massaged it into his skin with Latent Force to thoroughly spread its medicinal effects into his organs. Then,plementing her efforts, he utilized his vitality to ensure the quick absorption of the medicinal effects and speed up the recovery of his wounds. While exerting her Force, shemented, ¡°You should know very well that even if I treat your wounds like this, it''ll still take at least ten days for your injuries to healpletely.¡± Jonathan closed his eyes, enjoying the warm andfortable feeling on his body. ¡°That''s right,¡± he responded. What Polly said was the truth, and he could not refute it at all. She added, ¡°I know what you''re nning to do. You want to attain Nascent Soul tonight, don''t you? Only by achieving the Nascent Soul cultivation level and sessfully forming your vigor can you fully recover within one night.¡± A wry smile touched his lips as he replied, ¡°You know me well, Polly.¡± ¡°But you haven''t seeded in forming your vigor for more than three years. Do you think that you''d be able to make it tonight? It''s too risky,¡± said Polly. In a low voice, Jonathan uttered, ¡°But I have no other choice. I''ve experienced firsthand how impressive a Nascent Soul expert is. Lucian has just stepped into that cultivation stage, and I''m already unable to defend against one mere punch from him. Moreover, you know Leonardo''s and Jareth''s cultivation stages. My Shadow Punch is far from being as powerful as Hector''s, and he, too, died in the end. This means that even if I''m not injured, I''ll still have to duel with Leonardo or Jareth tomorrow. Only by attaining the Nascent Soul stage tonight will I have the chance to survive.¡± He paused for a second and continued, ¡°Humans must push themselves one way or another. Otherwise, we''ll never find out how much potential we truly have within us. If Lucian can achieve the Nascent Soul level in the ring, why can''t I? Am I dumber than him?¡± She took a deep breath before saying, ¡°It''s not just you. Now that the system''s been destroyed, it''s very likely that I''ll also encounter them tomorrow. Hector and Stephen had the courage to fight till theirst breath, so I, Polly McDaniels, mustn''t back away from fighting too. If I can''t attain the Nascent Soul level tonight, I''m afraid that doom will be inevitable for me tomorrow as well. You''re right; we must all push ourselves to the limits. Even if we don''t seed, we can at least die in bliss knowing that we tried.¡± Jonathan did not speak any further. He knew that night was a decisive life-and-death moment for the both of them. Once Polly finished the treatment, she got up and bid him goodbye. ¡°I''m going back to my room. See you tomorrow!¡± Jonathan sat up as well and replied, ¡°See you tomorrow!¡± Hopefully, we''ll be seeing each other as Nascent Soul experts tomorrow! It was their unanimous thought, but they did not verbalize it. Jonathan sat cross-legged in the suite with his top bare. At that moment, his organs felt as though they were aze, which meant that the ointment was taking effect to cure his wounds. Nevertheless, he understood that damage to the organs was not so quickly healed. Experts like Jonathan were strong because they knew their bodies like the back of their hands. They could pinpoint wherever there was a problem with their bodies. Just then, his phone rang. Jonathan picked it up and gave it a nce. It was Jennifer calling. He could not help but smile wryly. Is she calling to give me a good scolding? Having given it some thought, he decided to answer the call. To his surprise, Jennifer''s voice was gentle, as though she was suppressing some emotions. ¡°Is this Jonathan?¡± ¡°Jen, it''s me.¡± Jennifer asked at once, ¡°Where are you now? How are you faring?¡± Jonathan was somewhat weirded out by her question. Regardless, he replied, ¡°I''m fine. Everything''s okay. What''s the matter?¡± ¡°I want to see you. Where are you?¡± A headache came over Jonathan. He did not wish for her to know what he had done for her. Besides, that was nothing to show off about. What befell Winnie was also his fault. The wheels in his mind began to turn. Suddenly, a thought urred to him. Jonathan, oh, Jonathan. You''re already dying soon. Why worry so much when you''re on the brink of death? Ask Jennifer toe here and talk things over with her, and then you can enter the ring tomorrow with no regrets. There won''t be anything left to hold you back, whether you live or die. Isn''t that great? At that thought, Jonathan answered, ¡°I''m at Faike!¡± ¡°I''ll be there shortly,¡± said Jennifer before hanging up the phone. He did not stop her. Of course, he did not want to meet her there either. After all, there were too many acquaintances here, so he felt it was an inconvenient location. Jonathan instantly got up and put on his shirt. Even though his wounds were rather severe, they did not impede his movements. In fact, he would have no issue teaching some punks a lesson. After exiting the hotel, Jonathan took a taxi to Falbriand Hotel and booked a room. He was going to meet Jennifer there. Truth be told, he still had some sly thoughts. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. If I really am going to die, then I might as well have some fun with Jennifer before that! Upon entering the suite in Falbriand Hotel, Jonathan scanned the area to eliminate all possibilities of someone secretly taking his photos or eavesdropping on his conversation. After all, Strikezone Martial Arts was constantly on the lookout here. He did not want to do any live broadcasts as well, especially with Mabel and her crew around. Only when he ascertained that there were no devices nted in the suite did he heave a sigh of relief. He sat down cross-legged once more and began to treat his wounds. At five in the afternoon, Jennifer arrived at Faike by car, and Jonathan informed her toe straight to Falbriand Hotel. At twenty past five, there was a knock on the door. Jonathan was slightly excited as he sprinted to open the door. As soon as the door was opened, he saw Jennifer''s pretty figure standing outside. She was dressed in a crimson dress that revealed her snow-white cleavage. The woman was sexy and beautiful as always. Her bodily fragrance intoxicated him. Jennifer had lipstick on, causing her lips to look so inviting that he was tempted to nibble on them. Chapter 126 Chapter 126 Jonathan called out with slight excitement, ¡°Jen!¡± Jennifer flushed a little. She had too many questions for him. When she heard from Amber about everything he had done for her, she could not wait to see him. At that moment, all the resentment had disappeared. Soon after, Jonathan let Jennifer in. As she sat on the couch, she was cautious not to expose herself by crossing her legs. Seeing that she had settled into the seat, he asked, ¡°What would you like to drink? I have coffee, wine, and soft drinks.¡± ¡°I''ll just have in water,¡± she answered. Jonathan nodded and took out two bottles of mineral water from the fridge. He gave one to Jennifer, and the other was for himself. After passing the bottle of mineral water to her, he sat on the armchair next to her. Jennifer twisted the cap open and took a sip. Then, she looked him in the eye and said, ¡°Can you tell me exactly what happened? When I called you earlier, Amber picked up the phone and said a lot of things that I didn''t understand.¡± Jonathan''s expression became awkward as he had no idea about that incident. However, he decided to Jennifer was clueless about everything, so she asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Jonathan was stunned for a moment. With an odd expression, he inquired, ¡°Do you know who the abbot of the monastery that invented Kung Fu is?¡± That was when she suddenly remembered something. I think the abbot''s name is Trenton Sullivan. Jennifer''s face turned pale as she asked, ¡°Are they powerful?¡± He nodded. ¡°Do you remember when I called you to say my goodbyes?¡± ¡°Yes. Don''t tell me... That day...¡± ¡°That''s right. That day, an expert from that generation was pursuing me. I was making my escape on a highway and thought I would die, so I called you.¡± Jennifer immediately prompted, ¡°What happened afterward?¡± ¡°Then... Then we have to thank Amber. Her grandfather is a big shot in Yaleview, and he asked Edward Weiss, the leader of Strikezone Martial Arts, for a favor. If it weren''t for that timely call, I wouldn''t be here talking to you,¡± exined Jonathan. The woman''s eyes reddened as she found herself overwhelmed with emotions. At the same time, she med herself. I can''t even begin to imagine what was going through his mind when he phoned me while anticipating his death. Yet, I was cold to him. He must''ve been heartbroken. ¡°I''m sorry, Jonathan!¡± Jennifer hung her head. Jonathan chuckled and replied nonchntly, ¡°What is there to be sorry about? You didn''t know.¡± He would never put the me on her. Deep down, Jonathan was a generous and forgiving person. When Yasmin and Jessica misunderstood and doubted him, he was not truly angry. Seeing him act that way, Jennifer felt even more guilty. She thought he was a dependable man, whereas she was a petty woman. However, she soon found something was amiss. ¡°Since the grudge had been resolved, why was Winnie...¡± Jonathan rified, ¡°Edward promised Old Mr. Johnson that he wouldn''t kill me, but Strikezone Martial Arts wouldn''t be satisfied until I''m dead. They didn''t dare to make a move on me, so they decided to target those around me. Under these circumstances, they messed with Winnie. In fact, I was the one who dragged you and Winnie into this mess.¡± Jennifer was frightened but relieved that Winnie was no longer in danger. He continued, ¡°Strikezone Martial Arts did it surreptitiously, so Old Mr. Johnson couldn''t say anything either. That day when you asked me where I went, I actually received a call that told me to go to a certain location to save Winnie.¡± Jonathan then told her everything that happened that day. When Jennifer heard he had signed a liability waiver form, she could not help but shed tears even though Winnie was involved in the matter because of him. Regardless, he risked his life to save her daughter. At that moment, she only had gratitude for Jonathan and not a speck of resentment. Once again, she apologized, ¡°I''m sorry, Jonathan!¡± The manughed aloud and said, ¡°It''s nothing.¡± ¡°What''s the situation now?¡± Jennifer immediately asked another question. With crity, he answered, ¡°Tomorrow will be thest day of the Golden Sword Tournament. It is also thest chance for Strikezone Martial Arts to kill me. They will definitely fight like crazy. Plus, I''m injured, so I likely won''t survive tomorrow.¡± There, he paused before adding, ¡°Which is why I don''t want to hide anything from you anymore, Jen. I don''t want to die with you still hating me.¡± Jennifer was appalled. There was no way she could handle the grief from his death. ¡°If that''s the case, don''t fight anymore. Can''t we run away from here?¡± Jonathan said, ¡°It''s not that simple. Strikezone Martial Arts is constantly monitoring me. I wasn''t injured that day, and I drove to the highway, yet I still didn''t manage to escape. Now that I am injured, the chances of escaping are even slimmer. The only way for me to survive is to fight.¡± ¡°Amber is so capable. We can ask her for help!¡± she suggested. ¡°She wouldn''t be able to help us either.¡± He paused, then continued, ¡°Don''t worry too much, Jen. There''s still a chance for me to make it out alive. I have to break through the most critical step of my cultivation tonight. If I manage to seed, my injuries will likely heal, and I can survive the Golden Sword Tournament tomorrow. Now that I have told you everything, I don''t have any more regrets.¡± Jonathan actually wanted to say he would truly have no more regrets if he could sleep with her that night. However, he could not bring himself to say it before her. When Jennifer fell silent, he, too, remained quiet. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Time ticked by. After an unknown period of time, she suddenly lifted her head and looked at him. ¡°I''ve been thinking about something for the past few days.¡± Puzzled, Jonathan asked, ¡°Thinking about what?¡± ¡°Will you not feel pressured and be willing to date me as long as I don''t think about marrying you?¡± He began to sweat as he fumbled for words. Jennifer went on, ¡°I understand that you like wandering around without any concerns. Then I wondered which is more important, the marriage certificate or you?¡± Jonathan stared at her but did not interrupt. ¡°I mulled things over, and I finally thought things through.¡± She paused a bit, then said, ¡°I have a bar and enough money, plus I have Winnie. I shouldn''t be asking for too much. I''ll be happy as long as I have you. If you go out, I still have the bar and Winnie. Besides, I know you''lle back. It''s actually not such a bad idea. You were never the average joe, to begin with. Why must I change you?¡± Her utterances caused him great excitement, and he gazed at Jennifer with an indescribable desire. Then, he suddenly thought of something and hurriedly dered, ¡°I can''t promise that I won''t cheat on you.¡± An unfathomable emotion darkened her gaze, and she looked at him resentfully. ¡°Why do you always have to make everything so clear? Why do you have to tell me everything?¡± ¡°Sorry, Jen. I''ve never liked any other woman before this. That''s why when ites to you, I''m all the more worried that I''ll hurt you since I know what kind of a person I am,¡± he said while smiling wryly. ¡°Instead of wondering about that, you should focus on whether or not you can make it past tomorrow. Otherwise, you don''t even have the right to think about these things. If you can survive tomorrow, I only have two conditions if you ever cheat on me. Number one, don''t let me know. Number two, tell me if you fall in love with someone else.¡± She paused, then added, ¡°That''s my limit, Jonathan. Don''t push me any further.¡± Jonathan took in a deep breath and answered seriously, ¡°Okay. I promise you.¡± Rising to her feet, she said, ¡°I don''t know if you can survive tomorrow, but I know what you want tonight. I''ll take a shower. Wait for me.¡± By the time she said thest sentence, her face was as red as an apple. Jonathan''s heart pounded wildly in excitement. He could feel a reaction in hisher regions. When he thought of Jennifer''s perfect figure, he could no longer control himself. For many days and nights, he had fantasized about Jennifer being under him. His wish was finally going toe true, and no one could stop him. The sounds of running water came from the shower, and he could make out a blurry silhouette through the ss door. The hazy silhouette was graceful as a swan. To Jonathan, every second that passed by was torturously slow. Just then, his phone rang. He was about to turn off his phone, but the caller was Amber. After some thought, he decided to answer the phone. Amber asked concernedly, ¡°Where are you?¡± Jonathan immediately covered the microphone and answered earnestly, ¡°I''m taking a walk outside to deliberate over some things about cultivation. Don''t worry. I''ll be fine.¡± She did not doubt him and moved on from that topic. ¡°You have to tell me ahead of time if you don''t think you can make it so that I can think of a solution.¡± She paused, then said, ¡°I didn''t expect Mabel to bail on usst minute. To think I see her as a friend! Now that she''s angered me, I''ll ask Grandpa to give her an order! How dare she acts so arrogantly!¡± Jonathan was moved by how much Amber cared for him. He understood her concern, so he could not help but feel bad because he was about to sleep with Jennifer. However, when he thought about Jennifer''s beautiful body, the little guilt he had fled his mind. Not in a hurry to hang up either, he merely said, ¡°Don''t me Mabel, Amber.¡± Amber asked in annoyance, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I think, as humans, we need to have gratitude. Mabel has helped us a lot. She was kind enough to help us, but she wasn''t obligated to. To me, it only makes sense to thank her, not resent her.¡± Chapter 127 Chapter 127 Amber was momentarily stunned, but in reality, she was delighted with Jonathan''s response. That was because, in her heart, he was someone who knew how to distinguish between gratitude and grudges and was magnanimous. However, she still replied tly, ¡°All right. All right. You guys are the good guys, and I''m the bad guy.¡± Jonathan''s heart softened, and he said gently, ¡°Amber, please don''t say that. I don''t want to be sentimental and say thank you, but...¡± He paused for a while, then continued, ¡°I''m very thankful that I could get to know you. I''m also touched to have a friend like you in this life. Although we can''t be a couple, you will always have a special ce in my heart.¡± Amber''s eyes instantly reddened, as she was not used to hearing such sentimental words. ¡°Please don''t say such things to me. Now you''re making me cry. Anyway, I don''t care. I won''t allow anything bad to happen to you, and you have to stay alive. If anything happens to you tomorrow, I will raze Strikezone Martial Arts to the ground even if it costs me my life.¡± He did not thank her but merely replied, ¡°Amber, I won''t let anything happen to me, even if it''s for your sake.¡± ¡°You better remember your words,¡± she responded. ¡°You should focus on recuperating. I won''t disturb you anymore,¡± she added before ending the call. Following that, Jonathan also put his phone away. When he looked up, he saw that Jennifer was done showering and had just walked out of the bathroom with a towel wrapped around her. Her snow-white shoulders were exposed, and her hair was damp. At that moment, she looked especially seductive. However, her cheeks were flushed, and she seemed slightly embarrassed. All it took was one nce at her for him to be aroused. Could it be that she isn''t wearing anything underneath? At that thought, he felt his passion for her spreading throughout his body. ¡°You should go and take a shower too,¡± Jennifer said shyly. She could not hide her bashfulness. Jonathan chuckled and replied, ¡°Sure!¡± With that, he immediately got off the bed and headed toward the bathroom. I''m not going to wear anythingter, and I bet she would be hiding under the covers when Ie out of the bathroom. Haha! This is a dreame true. My wish is finally going toe true! How can I not be excited about this? Yet, someone knocked on the door right at that moment. ¡°Damn it!¡± Jonathan cursed under his breath. Jennifer jumped at the sudden knock. A trace of panic shed across her face as she asked him worriedly, ¡°What do we do now?¡± Inparison, Jonathan was calm as a cucumber. Why should I be scared when I''m not doing anything illegal? However, Jennifer was not as thick-skinned as him. Signaling to him with her hands, she whispered, ¡°I''m going inside to get dressed.¡± Jonathan nodded in response. Meanwhile, the knocks were starting to sound more urgent. Just which co*k block is it that ruined the moment for me? As he cursed inwardly, he hurriedly went to open the door. However, when he caught sight of the smiling woman standing outside the door, he could not bring himself to vent his anger. Dressed in an elegant long ck dress, the woman was Mabel from the sixth division at Department of National Security. As usual, Mabel exuded a powerful aura. With a sly smile, she apologized, ¡°I''m so sorry. It seems that I have interrupted something.¡± Jonathan could onlyugh awkwardly in response, as he could not possibly admit it. Thus, he quickly changed the topic and asked, ¡°Something must be going on for you to be seeking me out, isn''t it?¡± Wearing a faint smile, she replied, ¡°That''s right.¡± After a momentary pause, she continued huffily, ¡°You sure are calm. I can''t believe you still have the mood to fool around during a time like this.¡± Embarrassed, he rubbed his nose and suggested, ¡°Why don''t we get to the main point?¡± ¡°Come with me.¡± ¡°What are we doing?¡± Jonathan could not help but ask her. ¡°Cut the nonsense. It''s not like I''ll harm you.¡± Immediately after she finished her words, she turned around and walked off. He pondered over it for a moment before heading back to the bathroom and knocking on the door. Jennifer opened the door a few secondster. Although her face was still flushed, she had gotten fully dressed. ¡°You''re going out?¡± she asked shyly. ¡°Yeah.¡± Jonathan nodded. The woman was understanding about it and replied, ¡°Then you should get going now. I''ll be fine on my own. I''ll be waiting for you here.¡± He chuckled and praised, ¡°You''re the best, Jen.¡± Once he finished his sentence, he suddenly leaned forward and nted a kiss on her lips. He had long wanted to kiss her. After all, her lips were simply irresistible. Meanwhile, Jennifer froze on the spot from his kiss. Jonathan felt that the kiss was soft and even had a magical sensation to it that he could not quite describe. In short, he enjoyed every bit of it. Once that kiss ended, he wasted no time and dashed out of the room. From behind, it seemed as though he was running away. Despite being stunned by the sudden kiss, Jennifer could not help but be amused as she watched him scamper away. Upon exiting Falbriand Hotel, Jonathan and Mabel headed toward a Mitsubishi sportscar. Mabel got in, and he naturally settled into the front passenger seat. ¡°Where are we going?¡± he asked out of curiosity. ¡°You talk too much. You''ll know when we get there,¡± she responded tly, then stepped on the elerator. Seeing that she was focused on driving, Jonathan did not probe any further. It was six in the evening, and the setting sun made the sky seem especially picturesque. Due to Mabel''s fast driving, they went on a highway that led to a forest on the city''s outskirts in ten minutes. At the same time, Jonathan scanned his surroundings to see where the people from Strikezone Martial Arts were. ¡°You can stop looking,¡± Mabel said. ¡°There is an expert following us, but you won''t be able to tell with your abilities.¡± That had him feeling slightly dejected as he could not seem to get rid of Strikezone Martial Arts. ¡°As long as I don''t run away with you, they won''t take action.¡± She then paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°But if I do bring you away with me, their men here won''t be able to stop us.¡± Just then, Jonathan seemed to realize something and asked, ¡°You rejected Amber''s offer, and now you''re deciding not to help me get away because you''re trying to give me pressure, aren''t you?¡± Mabel lifted the corner of her lips to a faint smile and replied, ¡°I guess you''re not that dumb, after all... Your performance was pretty good today, so I guess my hard work has paid off.¡± ¡°My performance?¡± He was perplexed by her words. ¡°Are you referring to...¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Didn''t Amber call you toin about me?¡± Jonathan was shocked by her question. His expression made it seem as though he had just seen a ghost. ¡°Woah, how did you know that?¡± I know my phone isn''t bugged. Was she eavesdropping from outside? Just as he thought of that, Mabel replied, ¡°I don''t have a habit of eavesdropping.¡± After hearing her response, he was still puzzled. ¡°Then how did you know what Amber and I were talking about over the phone?¡± To him, it was eerie, and he felt insecure. Mabel sped on, and soon, they reached the outskirts. By then, it was already nightfall, and the moon was high up in the sky. To their left was a forest, which gave off a cold and mysterious vibe at night. Mabel stopped the car. ¡°Do you really think that the people at the sixth division are ipetent?¡± ¡°I''m very sure that my phone isn''t bugged and that there isn''t any such thing in my room. There''s no way for you to know my conversation with Amber over the phone.¡± Upon hearing his words, she shot him a look of disdain. However, he had toment that it still seemed alluring. The entire car was filled with her scent, enough to hold him spellbound. ¡°Installing a bug is so old school. Let me tell you this. If we want to bug someone''s conversations, we would directly infiltrate into thework in that area and use that to obtain information from their phone. We can trace everything, such as your data and phone calls. Besides, I can even use your phone to make calls and send texts without having it with me.¡± A shiver ran down Jonathan''s spine as he heard her exnation. He felt that he could no longer keep up with the times. Since such technology had existed in Chanaea, it must mean that it also existed in Anndur. It would also be present in his uing battle in the forest, and he knew that he would fall behind if he did not try to keep up with it. As such technology developed at a rapid pace, it would be hard for him to guard against it. ¡°I didn''t intend to eavesdrop on your phone call. It''s just that I heard my subordinates saying that you were talking about me, so I decided to listen for a while.¡± She let out a chuckle, then added, ¡°I have to admit that you have a great attitude.¡± However, Jonathan paid no attention to that matter, as he was still terrified by Mabel''s earlier words. ¡°Although technology has brought us a lot of conveniences now, it is getting more difficult for civilians to maintain their privacy.¡± ¡°It''s easy if you want to have privacy. You can just use a homing pigeon to send messages. If you don''t use phones orputers, there will be nothing we can do about it. Nowadays, most major corporations exchange information through letters.¡± Jonathan fell into a deep thought. ¡°Stop talking to me about this nonsense. This isn''t the reason I brought you out here. Now, do you think you will be able to survive tomorrow in your current state?¡± Mabel questioned. It was only then that Jonathan realized that it was already dark. There was not much time left for him. If he could not make it past the next day''s tournament, he could forget about doing anything else. Just then, he seemed to have remembered something and asked Mabel again, ¡°There must be a reason why you brought me here, isn''t there?¡± ¡°Get out of the car,¡± she said. After saying that, she got out of the car first, and he followed her. Afterward, Mabel headed straight toward the forest, with Jonathan trailing behind her. There was dense foliage in the forest, and the air was especially damp since it was at night. ¡°I brought you out here because I wanted you to get far away from the concrete jungle. I want you to think about what it is that you want.¡± When Jonathan heard that, he fell into a quandary. It was a fact that he wanted to find his Destino Art. However, his biggest obstacle was that he just could not seem to find it, and he was stuck in an invisible maze. The duo continued to walk on until Mabel finally stopped before a huge tree. With an agile leap, she got onto a tree next to it and used it to climb onto the huge tree in just a few steps. Her ability to climb trees was indeed remarkable. Jonathan also followed in her footsteps and made his way up the tree. The two of them sat atop a tree branch, less than one meter apart from each other. Mabel suddenly voiced, ¡°Jonathan, you should know that the Chosen One isn''t unique. There are many others who are like you. I''ve seen many young men who are outstandingly talented, such as Lucian, Braxton, and Leonardo. All of them are young and incredibly talented.¡± Upon hearing her utterance, Jonathan could not help but shoot her a weird look at how old-fashioned she sounded. Chapter 128 Chapter 128 Mabel spoke again. ¡°However, among all these people, I like you the most. Do you know why?¡± Jonathan rubbed his nose and said, ¡°Because I''m the most handsome!¡± She snickered. ¡°Can you stop being so shameless? You may not be ugly, but you''re not more handsome than Leonardo, Lucian, or Braxton.¡± He couldn''t refute that point. Regardless of whether it was Leonardo, Lucian, or Braxton, they were indeed more handsome and more monstrous than thest. A sigh escaped his mouth. ¡°I like you the most for several reasons.¡± She continued, ¡°Number one, and this is the most important one. We tend to describe an excellent person as a gentleman¡ªemphasis on the ''gentle'' part. Without a doubt, whenpared to them, you are the most honest, upright, kind, and gentle one. Leonardo is rather cold as he doesn''t care about other people. He''s also pretty perverted since he loves his own aunt. I''m not going toment anymore about his private matter. As for Lucian, he''s an egotistical man. He was scolded by his grandfather, Peacock King, a lot when he was young. Thus, he grew up to be someone with an obsession with surpassing his grandfather''s aplishments. His sense of right and wrong is blurry at best. As for Braxton...¡± There was a pause before she said, ¡°He''s Jetroinian. Nothing much needs to be said about that.¡± Jonathan smiled bitterly. ¡°Being described as upright and kind feels like an insult in this day and age.¡± ¡°It''s impossible to avoid gossip, rumors, and the like in life. A wise man has no need to care what a stupid man says. Even if you donate money or do charity work, there will always be an idiot saying that you''re virtue signaling.¡± He agreed with Mabel''s point of view. The path was his to walk. There was no reason to change it for someone else. Just like the real estate fiasco from many years ago. Those who had the money to buy a house believed the lie, and at present, they couldn''t afford to do the same anymore. They didn''t want to listen to the advice given to them. When the famous real estate tycoon said the price was going to rise, everyone ignored him. In the end, the people who believed him got rich, and those who called his bluff all lost. There were even some that said buying a property a yearter meant thirty fewer working years, and yet they still bought a few properties themselves. Of course, since the real estate prices had gone limp at the moment, it wasn''t suitable for investment anymore. All people needed was their own ce to live. Moreover, if they had the ability to buy it, they wouldn''t need to think that much. Mabel continued, ¡°The first reason is that I like you and your character. Of course, this is also because you''re the Chosen One. If you didn''t have the luck, I couldn''t have cared less about you. The second thing is your ability. Your cultivation may still becking right now, but your potential is limitless. Once you cross the gap right in front of you, you''ll be able to win against Leonardo and the others.¡± Jonathan was slightly shocked. ¡°Why do you think that way?¡± He didn''t even think that highly of himself, even though he tended to see himself as a pretty awesome person. Compared to Leonardo and the others, he wasn''t confident he could be stronger than them by a mile. After all, he still couldn''tprehend Nascent Soul. ¡°Do you know why they can achieve Nascent Soul but you can''t?¡± She smirked. ¡°If I knew, I wouldn''t be struggling right now.¡± ¡°You can''t see your faults, but I can. Leonardo and Lucian have a clear but narrow goal. They want to master Destino Art, and they want to be stronger.¡± ¡°I don''t even know what I want. Does this mean I''m worse?¡± ¡°What''s the most powerful thing in the world?¡± Jonathan was a little confused. ¡°What?¡± Instead of directly answering the question, Mabel said, ¡°I''m sure you know how destructive the disasters caused by fire and water are, right? And yet, those two things are inseparable from human life. They don''t have a fixed form and can do whatever they want, just like you. Get it?¡± He smiled bitterly. ¡°If I didn''t know you any better, I would think you''re a chatan. A man with no ambition like myself can even be criticized to hell and back by you.¡± Mabe rolled her eyes at him. ¡°You may not have ambition, but you''re not ordinary. Do you really think you''re ordinary? Do you believe you have no ideals at all?¡± He thought for a while before saying, ¡°I don''t think I have any ideals.¡± ¡°Then you should give it more thought. You always have your own fixed principles. When you see injustice, you will interfere; when you see the people around you getting hurt, you will interfere. It''s the same thing as when Jennifer and Yasmin were bullied. You can''t stand by and watch them suffer.¡± ¡°Isn''t that just normal?¡± He retorted depressingly, ¡°As a man, I can''t just stand at the side while my family and friends are in a tough spot!¡± ¡°But there are very few people like you who''ll jump into the fire to save others, even though you know you''ll be in danger.¡± ¡°I still don''t understand what you''re trying to say. What exactly are you trying to tell me?¡± She was getting a little annoyed. ¡°Just give it some thought. Recall what it was like when you were almost killed by Yasir in the coffee house. If Amber hadn''t arrived to save you, you would already be dead. That day, when you were chased by Yasir on the highway, if it weren''t for Edward''s call, you would''ve been dead. Also, try to remember the time when Lucian almost killed you in one punch back in the ring. If you don''t have your breakthrough today, you''ll die tomorrow. Think about that. Your friends and family will be sad. Jennifer will be sleeping with another man. Can you really endure this? You want to be strong, but for what? Lucian wants to defeat his grandfather while Leonardo wants to be so strong that no one in this world can stop him from marrying his aunt. What about you?¡± It was then inspiration shed across Jonathan''s mind, as though he was just waking up from his stupor. He fell silent as a burning light shone in his eyes. A passage he saw before entered his mind. I think the passage was... I have a dream that when I want to fly, the sky will open its roads for me. When I dive into the sea, it''ll split apart for me. Gods and goddesses will greet me as a friend when they see me. I''ll be as free as a leaf in the wind. Nothing will be able to tie me down, and no one will be able to stop me. There will be no ce that I can''t go, nothing I can do, and no victory I can''t achieve. Suddenly, he felt his body filled with joy because he finally understood, at that moment, what he should do. I don''t want to be the best or a god. I want to be free! Free of anyone''s bullying! If the heavens want to squash me, I want the ability to split it open. If the earth wants to chain me down, I want to be able to break it apart! I want to be the freest man in the whole world! What I want isn''t to be a god, but to be an unshackled monkey in the wild, doing whatever I please whenever I want it. An empyrean light burst out of his eyes. At that moment, he had finally achieved his breakthrough. The vitality in his body began to surge and swirl like a leaf in a tornado. Even though he was sitting motionlessly, he could feel the power coursing through his veins. Finally, Jonathan had be a true Nascent Soul expert. He had jumped over the gap and transformed into an immortal. Once the process ended, Mabel let out a deep breath of relief. A look of ease shed past Mabel''s eyes. I knew I didn''t pick the wrong guy. He abruptly jumped down and sat cross-legged. At that moment, the vitality in him had twisted into a rope. All the vitality in his body was instantly concentrated in the Nascent Soul. The explosive strength of a Nascent Soul was terrifying. It would allow him to punch with the force of one thousand kilograms instantly. His vitality could disperse and coalesce whenever he wanted. With that, he began to heal his body. His organs healed rapidly thanks to his vitality. An hourter, all his wounds were gone, and his life force had reached its peak. Even the grass around him could feel his lively spirit and cheer for him, metaphorically. Jonathan began to reform his vitality. As a Nascent Soul expert, vigor flowed freely in his body. Vigor was an incredible thing as it was the result of mastery over the vitality in one''s own body. In the eyes of an outsider, they would think vigor was spirit. An ability like crushing rocks with one''s own chest relied on vigor. A street performer simply held their spirit in their chest to do that. On the other hand, vigor could prevent any damage from average weapons from hurting him easily as a Nascent Soul expert. Of course, if the weapons were used by experts who coated it with their Force, then vigor wouldn''t be able to block the attack. An hourter, the process was over. When he stood up, he felt invincible. It was all thanks to the flowing vigor in his body. Needless to say, Jonathan was overjoyed. He had finally reached the legendary level of Nascent Soul, which meant that there was no need for him to look up to Leonardo and the others anymore. His fear of Yasir had also decreased significantly. Of course, there was still a gap between him, Yasir, and Jareth. That was because Jareth had achieved middle-stage Nascent Soul. A single punch from him packed the strength of more than one thousand kilograms. Yasir, who had achievedte-stage Nascent Soul, could unleash fifteen hundred kilograms worth of force. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Lastly, Edward was rumored to have gone beyond Nascent Soul and had achieved the legendary Celestial Soul. Jonathan used to have no idea what Celestial Soul was like. However, after achieving the level of Nascent Soul, he began to have ideas about what Celestial Soul was like. Celestial Soul was the ability to gather spirit and unlock the mind''s potential. It would allow vitality to rush into the brain and increase a person''s intelligence. With that newfound intelligence, the user would be able to further improve the vitality in their body. The cycle would continue on and on until there was no weakness left in the person''s body. They would be able toprehend the maic field of the and could absorb the true essence of the world. It was an unimaginable cultivation stage. That cultivation stage was quite simr to how Gabriel described it to be. Gabriel could understand the principles, but his body couldn''t keep up with the cultivation. The cultivation stage Edward was in basically meant both his mind and body had evolved to the same level. Chapter 129 Chapter 129 Mabel had been protecting Jonathan as he reformed his vitality. Once it was done, she jumped down and asked, ¡°So, how does it feel? What''s the difference between Nascent Soul and Peak Neutralizing Force?¡± He stayed silent for a while before replying, ¡°Peak Neutralizing Force is all about concentrating my body''s vitality into a dragon. A vitality dragon. Nascent Soul is all aboutpressing the vitality inside my body into a singr point before unleashing the most explosive force. Now, I''m capable of releasing a punch that has the force of one thousand kilograms, which is twice as much as what I could do before. It''s not because my strength has increased. It''s because I''ve learned how to consolidate it. If I have to make aparison, it''s likepressing the flow of water into an arrow in order to increase its power.¡± There was a pause before he continued, ¡°A Nascent Soul expert is powerful because they have great mastery over the usage of the vitality in their body. It''s like a racer driving his racing car however he wants. He can speed up, stop, or turn whenever he wishes. A normal racer will be far more restricted when doing that because they aren''t one with their car.¡± Mabel praised, ¡°Your metaphor is quite apt. Our body and vitality are like the car. As we cultivate, we''re basically improving our skills as the mechanic and the driver. We learn how to upgrade our car to maximize its efficiency and how to drive it effectively. Only then will the perfect racer be born.¡± Jonathan nodded in agreement. He was no longer afraid of thepetition tomorrow or Strikezone Martial Arts. It was his belief that, even though he still couldn''t win against Strikezone Martial Arts, he was definitely capable of protecting himself, or at the very least, running away from a confrontation with them. ¡°Thank you, Mabel!¡± He bowed. She smiled. ¡°You don''t need to thank me. I have my own selfish reasons for helping you.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± He was slightly stunned. ¡°You are the Chosen One and the best one I''veid my eyes on. You can say that I''m betting on you. One day, the Great Tribtion will befall the, and demons will roam the streets. We, the Department of National Security, are responsible for the country''s safety. However, we don''t have the luck to do so, which is why we need you to subdue those demons. Our directive is to protect the citizens of the country. Will you be willing to help us when the timees?¡± A bitter smile appeared on his face when he realized what was going on. ¡°If I''m the Chosen One, then how can I defy the heavens? Still, even if you didn''t mention any of that, I will still help you because you helped me first. If you need me, just call me.¡± She smirked. ¡°I''m d to hear that. It''s gettingte. If you go back now, you''ll still have time to enjoy your Jennifer. Now go.¡± A faint blush appeared on his face. ¡°You really don''t hold back, huh, Mabel?¡± She covered her mouth and snickered before leaving. He followed right behind her. At that point, Jonathan felt there was a difference in his surroundings. The image of the surrounding in his mind became much clearer. He could also sense something eviling from the east. It wasn''t necessary for him to take a look in that direction because he knew someone from Strikezone Martial Arts was spying on him from that direction. He didn''t care if he was being spied on. Jonathan and Mabel arrived at the Mitsubishi sportscar. She went into the passenger''s seat and said lazily, ¡°You drive. I''m not your chauffeur.¡± When he got into the car, he saw her stretching her limbs and a particrly pleasant scene. He chuckled as he turned on the engine. ¡°I have a question for you, Mabel. Don''t get angry, okay?¡± ¡°I don''t want to hear you say it, pervert.¡± He pouted and eximed, ¡°I haven''t even asked the question yet!¡± ¡°I know you don''t have anything good to say.¡± He still grinned and said, ¡°I just wanted to ask you about your body! You see, a normal woman has no armpit hair because they shave it off to look pretty. But, for an expert like you, is the reason you don''t have armpit hair because you shave it off or because you use vitality to stop it from growing?¡± Mabel''s face grew red before she gave him a kick. ¡°Go and die in a gutter!¡± Jonathan grimaced when he was kicked by her high heels. Still, he chuckled because he felt good that he was able to tease a goddess like her. Both of them finally arrived back at Faike at eleven at night. Once they did, she chased him out of the car and shouted, ¡°Go and do what you want to do! You better take it easy, though, or you''re going to shrivel up!¡± He almost tripped the moment he heard that. When he turned back, he saw a mischievous smile on her face. In any case, he was feeling quite agitated and wanted to see Jennifer as fast as he could. He already made a call to her on his way back, telling her that he had a breakthrough in his cultivation and that there wouldn''t be any issues tomorrow. After she expressed how happy she was for him, he told her to wait for him to return. He wanted to tell her to wait for him on the bed, but he didn''t. Just as he happily arrived at the entrance of Falbriand Hotel, his phone rang. He wanted to ignore the ringing, but he couldn''t do that, so he unwillingly pulled out the phone. It was from Polly. He answered the call immediately. When the call connected, Polly immediately asked in a worried voice, ¡°Where are you, Jonathan?¡± Jonathan was slightly surprised as he answered, ¡°I''m outside. What''s wrong, Polly?¡± ¡°I''ve been thinking about Nascent Soul for a long while. And yet, there''s a question that keeps bugging me. I feel like I''m going crazy right now. Also, I don''t think I can pull myself out in time for the competition tomorrow.¡± His expression darkened. This is a serious situation. ¡±I''ll be there immediately. Wait for me,¡± he reassured. She nodded. Without dy, he rushed over to Pearl Hotel in Jipsdale. Since he had be a Nascent Soul expert, his running speed had exceeded a race car''s speed. It didn''t take long before he arrived at Pearl Hotel. He rushed straight toward Polly''s room and knocked on the door. ¡°Come in!¡± Her voice was still filled with anxiety. When Jonathan entered the room, he saw the room was dark. The light was off. She was sitting on the bed in her purple sleeping gown. Her hair was a mess, while her pale thighs were clear to see. At that moment, she had lost the grace befitting of a goddess. Instead, she looked like a seductress. It was the first time he saw her like that. She looked as though she had been stripped of her godhood and became a mortal after falling from the heavens. In all the time he had ever known her, she had always appeared cool and outstanding. ¡°Polly.¡± Jonathan arrived in front of her. Polly raised her head and stared at him. Her eyes were filled with worry. It was a sign that she was indeed going crazy. ¡°If there''s no other way, you can just quit thepetition tomorrow. No one''s restricting you, so there''s no need to force yourself like that. You''re still young. There''s always another chance,¡± he consoled. She shook her head. ¡°No. If I can''t achieve a breakthrough under these circumstances, then I''ll never reach Nascent Soul in my life.¡± Suddenly, she turned her sight to him, and her expression changed. ¡°You did it?¡± He nodded. ¡°I managed to think things through.¡± Joy shed past her eyes. ¡°It''s good that you made it. In the end, I''m not as good as you.¡± ¡°There''s no need topare yourself to me, Polly. Come, I''ll take you to a certain ce. I know there are still some loose ends in your heart that need tying up. Otherwise, you''ll never achieve a breakthrough. Let''s go!¡± He pulled her hand, which was soft and cold. No one had ever pulled her hand like that, until now. Polly''s body trembled as she wasn''t used to it and shoved his hand away. Jonathan wasn''t going to force her. Still, she stood up and said, ¡°Go outside. I''ll change my clothes.¡± He nodded and went outside. Momentster, she exited the room in a white sports outfit, and her hair was in a simple ponytail. Her face was pale, clean, and supple. She had always looked beautiful without any makeup. If she does use makeup one day, I think she''ll be so beautiful that I''ll be afraid to eveny my eyes on her. After they left the building, they got into the Mercedes-Benz. Polly sat by his side while Jonathan drove as fast as he could. The person from Strikezone Martial Arts who was spying on him was probably cursing him for going out in the middle of the night instead of resting. Both of them went to the suburbs. He was just going to guide Polly like how Mabel guided him. Half an hourter, they arrived in a forest. When he killed the engine, Polly asked, ¡°Why did you bring me here?¡± He smiled. ¡°Follow me and you''ll find out.¡± Both of them began to hike up the hill of the forest. As they went deeper inside, the surrounding dew became heavier and wetted them as they brushed past the nts. Then he climbed up a tree and gestured for her to do the same. ¡°Come up, Polly.¡± She did just that. ¡°We live in a concrete world every day, but the best and oldest ce to cultivate is still the forest.¡± His gaze swept past the trees. ¡°This is where we''re closest to nature. Here, there''s no technology. You didn''t bring your phone, and I left mine in the car. It''s also an obscure spot here, so we can do what we want. Therefore, whatever we do or say today will not be known by anyone else.¡± She looked around her surrounding and finally calmed down. Secondster, she asked, ¡°How did you achieve your breakthrough? What is it that you want?¡± This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. He smirked. ¡°What I want is simple. I want a life where no one can offend me. And if someone does offend me, I want to have the ability to return the favor tenfold!¡± When he finished, he jumped down and said, ¡°I have something I want to show you, Polly.¡± Chapter 130 Chapter 130 The moonlight shone on the leaves while rays of light passed through them. The vision was not clear. However, Polly''s cultivation level was enough for her to travel in the dark effortlessly. Hence, at the moment, Polly and Jonathan could see the path clearly. Gaining his bnce, the man fell into deep thought. A few momentster, he finally made a move. To be exact, he did not move physically. Instead, Polly could feel an aura surging through Jonathan. At that, a murderous intent radiated from Jonathan''s body. One could feel the spiritual fighter within him. The vitality was excessively ferocious, unlike anything one had ever felt. It could destroy everything that stood in its way. Besides that, it was simr to the rebellious feeling when an individual endured hardships and unfairness in life. Right now, Polly could feel the vitality in Jonathan. She knew that this was the specialty of a Nascent Soul fighter. The vitality unleashed by a Nascent Soul expert was the most astounding part of the cultivation level. Moreover, the power it produced was unlimited. Shortly after, Jonathan moved his palms as he raised his body. It was as if a mighty being had arrived as a domineering aura covered the entire ce. On Jonathan''s palm was the almighty Great Sage Seal. At that moment, all changes were inside the Great Sage Seal. If Jonathan unleashed it, it could crush all minds and power. The technique was a creation of Jonathan. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. When he did the Great Sage Seal, Polly was stunned as she knew she could not handle the pressure no matter how hard she tried. She felt that way because she could feel the force when Jonathan released it. Jonathanbined everything he had learned as a spiritual fighter and all hisprehension in martial arts into the Great Sage Seal. Thus, it was not something others could copy from him, as nobody could possibly have the same vitality as this Great Sage Seal. ¡°Nascent Soul! It''s Nascent Soul!¡± muttered Polly. After summoning the skill, Jonathan jumped, held a branch, and got on a tree. ¡°Polly!¡± shouted Jonathan. Upon hearing that, Polly looked at Jonathan in confusion. ¡°You haven''t told me how realization struck you. It''s very difficult to exin to you in concrete. All the while, I''m unsure of what I want. However, Mabel''s words reminded me I couldn''t take oppression, unfairness, and insults. But because I''ve got a stubborn attitude, I always offend others. Hence, if I don''t want to get bullied, I have to be stronger. That''s all I''ve ever wanted. How about you? Polly, what exactly do you favor most? Or what makes you want to make a breakthrough and reach Nascent Soul?¡± asked Jonathan. At his words, Polly pondered for a moment. A brief moment of silenceter, she replied, ¡°In this world, I have no desire for anything. I''m not interested in money, power, and man. The only thing I want to pursue is the final destination of my body, as I want to reach the mysterious end. That''s all I ever wanted.¡± Out of curiosity, Jonathan asked, ¡°Are you always uninterested in money, power, and man? Do you know that you''ve reached a state where you''ve forgotten about sentiment? During cultivation, many focused on forgetting their feelings and being abstinent to prevent their body from being hurt. Hence, I think it''s good for you. But why can''t you break through Nascent Soul?¡± Polly could not help but smile bitterly. ¡°You''re asking me? How would I know? I''m more eager to know the answer than you are.¡± With a half smile, Jonathan replied, ¡°I''m not asking you. I''m just trying to think of the key to your problem. In fact, I think something''s amiss about you. Previously, I couldn''t tell what it was, but now I''ve got a brief idea.¡± ¡°Oh? Tell me, then,¡± uttered Polly in a hurry. ¡°You have no desire. I''m not talking about the ordinary wishes of the human realm. Instead, you don''t have the desire to want something. To be powerful, enter Nascent Soul, and reach the other end are all desires. However, your desire is not strong enough. If you do, your nervous system will feel excited, and it''ll increase your vitality.¡± ¡°But shouldn''t we control our vitality? From what I''ve learned, we can''t possibly let our vitality control us. To do that, we''ll need to be calm!¡± refuted Polly. ¡°What you''re saying is correct. However, if you want to boost your vitality, you''ll have to pair it with your emotions. Don''t you think youck that?¡± questioned Jonathan. Again, Polly gave it a thought before responding, ¡°Maybe you''re right, but I can''t find the emotion you''re talking about.¡± ¡°That''s normal. See, that''s the key to breaking through. The Destino focuses too much on forgetting our sentiments, but do you know what that means? If you want to let go of your feelings, you need to have that feeling before you can have something to forgo. For example, if an individual wants to see through wealth and fame, the person needs to obtain them before giving them up. If the person is always a broke man and that person tells you he doesn''t care about money, wouldn''t you think of him as a joke?¡± remarked Jonathan. Then, he continued, ¡°There are three stages in life. In the first stage, when we see a mountain, we will only think of it as a mountain. Then, we''ll gradually enter the second stage. When we grow up and gain experience, we start to have thoughts about the same mountain, such as how severe the ecosystem damage is and how we can make money from selling wood gained from the trees. At this point, the mountain is more than a mountain to us. Then, when we grow old and see through fame and fortune, the mountain is now back to only a mountain to us. We''re back to the basics. To put it simply, you''re innocent when you''re young. When you grow old someday and understand more about the world, you''ll forgo many things and return to that state.¡± After exining, Jonathan paused for a short while before adding, ¡°Hence, it''s apparent that you have not experienced the second stage in life. It''s no wonder you cannot enter the third stage.¡± Immediately, Polly''s eyes sparkled as if realization had struck her. Meanwhile, Jonathan stared at Polly intently. Naturally, he would hope that Polly could break through. All of a sudden, Polly looked at Jonathan with an awkward and bitter smile. It was an expression that seldom appeared on her face. As Polly was always confident and had an imposing aura, Jonathan had never expected to see that look on her face. Sucking in a deep breath, Polly uttered, ¡°All this while, I''ve always had something deep down in my heart. I''ve never mentioned it to anyone, and I hope I can forget about it someday.¡± Jonathan remained silent. Right now, he thought it would be most appropriate to be a listener. It might be because they were in a hidden ce. Polly finally dared to spill it out. A person like her did not fear death, but it would take much courage to say the thing that was bothering her deep down. Soon, Polly started to narrate a piece of memory. ¡°I grew up in the northern region. My family has an established business there. My grandpa, Tyler McDaniels, was a well-known person in the area. Besides that, he had a high cultivation level. He taught me all the martial arts skills I have today. Before I turned six, I was a child, just like the other children¡ªinnocent and na?ve. However, when I was six years old, I went to Grandpa''s summer vi to spend my holidays. I can still clearly remember that it was August, and the weather was hot. When I was enjoying my time there, a perverted servant in his fifties approached me. I addressed him as Old Mr. Quillen. At first, he treated me kindly. He even brought me to the kitchen for some delicious food, but when we were there, that scumbag suddenly showed me his private part and demanded that I touch it. As I was unwilling to do it, he yelled at me. While he hugged, kissed, and even bit me, I could only re at him. No matter how hard I tried, I couldn''t break free of him. If nobody hade to my rescue that day, he would have taken my virginity. Hence, from that day onward, I hated men. After the incident, Grandpa killed him. Although I wanted to forget about it, I couldn''t. It''s something that haunts me to this day. I''m turning thirty years old this year, but I''ve never had a rtionship. I always appear in front of men as if I''m the queen because I want all men to bow down to me.¡± After hearing Polly''s story, Jonathan smiled bitterly, as he did not expect a woman like Polly to go through such an experience. It''s true that a terrifying childhood memory can traumatize a person for life. Immediately after spilling everything out, Polly breathed a sigh of relief. At that moment, she felt more rxed than ever. Jonathan even felt she was not as unapproachable as she used to be. ¡°Polly, you have to conquer your fear,¡± stated the man. ¡°Of course, I know that. I''ve been trying to get rid of the nightmare for many years. Sadly, I still can''t do it!¡± replied Polly. Rolling his eyes, Jonathan responded, ¡°Maybe I can help you.¡± ¡°How?¡± questioned Polly. ¡°We must make you hate man less. Why don''t I try to be your boyfriend to let you experience being a normal woman?¡± Jonathan had his motive, as he wanted to try dating her. If I can hug a goddess like Polly, I bet it''ll feel wonderful! In addition to that, I think it''s a great way to help her, and it looks like the only way. As expected, Polly immediately felt tempted as she looked at Jonathan. Unbothered by what was going on in Jonathan''s mind, she nodded and replied, ¡°Sure!¡± Upon hearing her answer, Jonathan was overjoyed. ¡°I don''t know much about rtionships, though,¡± Polly uttered shyly. ¡°You''ve got to teach me.¡± Although Jonathan felt likeughing, he answered her seriously, ¡°Usually, we have to take our time to get to know each other. However, you only have a night. Hence, we have to speed up the process.¡± At that, Polly asked with a weird expression, ¡°Are you trying to bed me tonight?¡± Upon hearing that, Jonathan puffed, feeling embarrassed. I can''t believe Mabel and Polly speak so straightforwardly regarding matters like this. Even I feel shy talking about this topic. ¡°Of course not!¡± replied Jonathan instantly. ¡°Polly, we can''t possibly develop feelings for each other now. It''s also impossible for me to sleep with you. However, we can kiss and hug each other as ordinary couples do. I''m not trying to take advantage of you. Everything I do is sacrificial.¡± Chapter 131 Chapter 131 ¡°It''s all right. Bring it on. It will at most make me feel as if I''m bitten by a dog, I guess,¡± Polly said. Upon hearing that, Jonathan felt a little discouraged. ¡°Come on. Polly, can''t you at least let me enjoy this?¡± Letting out a chuckle, Polly responded, ¡±All right. I was just teasing you.¡± Jonathan felt much relieved to see herughing again. She then fixed her gaze on Jonathan and stated, ¡°You may start now.¡± Under her gaze, Jonathan became shy. ¡°Polly, can you close your eyes?¡± Polly closed her eyes as she was told. Her lips looked captivating under the moonlight. Jonathan could no longer hold back his desire. Climbing over, he immediately snaked his arm around Polly''s waist. At that moment, he could feel Polly shuddering under his touch. It was obvious that she felt nervous about this. He did not dare to drag this any longer, and he abruptly pressed a kiss to Polly''s lips, causing the woman to widen her eyes in panic. She subconsciously wanted to shove Jonathan away, but the man''s embrace around her was too tight for her to resist. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Polly felt disgusted at Jonathan''s actions, as she was somewhat reminded of what had happened during her childhood. Suddenly, Jonathan reached his tongue inside her mouth. A... A deep kiss! Instantly, Polly''s mind went nk. The kiss was long, and Polly soon felt the space around her spinning. After a long while, Jonathan finally let go of Polly. Polly''s cheeks were flushed, evidently shy. Initially, Jonathan wanted to tease her about her reaction, but he felt sorry for her instead. ¡°Polly, this is the best I can do. You don''t have to thank me.¡± Suddenly, Polly leaped down andnded swiftly. She sat there with her legs crossed and shut her eyes. At that moment, Jonathan felt something was weird about her. This is an evolving progress. Before he kissed Polly, she was like a nk paper about romantic rtionships. After kissing her, she seemed to have understood something about a romantic rtionship, and she seemed to have gotten rid of the traumatic experience she had when she was a child. In other words, it was as if a child who had never been injected before would develop a fear for needles, thinking that an injection would be excruciating. Then, after getting an injection, the child would realize that injections were not as terrifying and painful as they had imagined. Thus, it was safe to say that Polly was not that disgusted about men anymore. However, it did not take long for Polly to return to being a nk paper again, which also meant that Polly was now in the third stage in life, where she was back to the basics. Not too long after, there were changes in Polly''s body again¡ªthe changes of aura. There was a vast aura around her, which had not only infected the nts around her but also Jonathan. This was also Polly''s force field. Jonathan''s force field was the Great Sage Seal, which could make him destroy everything that stood in his way. Polly''s force field was an aura simr to the Heavenly Law, which was ruthless and irresistible. This was a terrifying force field, and it was much more powerful than Jonathan''s. Therefore, Polly had finally stepped into the Nascent Soul at that moment. There was a holy and clean aura around her, circting air of innocence while also eliminating the turbid air. Polly began to reform her vitality, and she seeded an hourter. Opening her eyes again, Polly stood up. She could barely hide the excitement in her eyes. Jonathan also leaped down and remarked excitedly, ¡°Polly, congrattions on finally achieving the breakthrough! Judging by your force field that resembles the Heavenly Law, I''m sure your achievements in the future will be unparalleled!¡± It was not a ttery as Jonathan was telling the truth. They looked at each other and smiled. Finally, they could be at ease about the match the following day. Although the two of them had just achieved the Nascent Soul, they had already umted a lot from before. Once they had reached a breakthrough, they could level up their cultivation at a terrifying speed. It was as if an elementary kid was going for an exam after spending thest ten years studying. By then, the kid''s foundation of knowledge would be more than enough for him to feel at ease to advance to middle school education. With that, Jonathan and Polly headed back. At two o''clock in the morning, Jonathan sent Polly back to Pearl Hotel in Jipsdale. He nned to head to Falbriand Hotelter to find Jennifer, but he ran into Amber instead in the corridor. Amber had not gone to sleep yet as she was waiting for Jonathan. Jonathan did not dare mention that he wanted to find Jennifer either because he did not want Amber scolding him. Seeing that Jonathan looked lively, Amber quickly asked if he was feeling better. Jonathan then revealed to her that he and Polly had already achieved the breakthrough. There was nothing for them to worry about for the match the following day. Amber was happy to hear that. Heaving a sigh of relief, she felt much of her tension relieved. Then she let out a yawn and uttered, ¡°I''m sleepy. You should go get some rest and conserve more energy for tomorrow.¡± Jonathan was slightly touched by that. ¡°Sure. You go get some sleep too.¡± With that, Amber turned around and returned to her room. Jonathan also went back to his room. When he was inside, he took out his phone right after. There were three missed calls and a text message from Jennifer asking what had happened to him. Returning the call, he exined everything to Jennifer. He also told her he wanted toe to her room. However, Jennifer said over the phone, ¡°It''s gettingte now. You should get some rest. I''m tired too. Bye.¡± With that, she ended the call. Jonathan felt helpless, and he could tell by Jennifer''s tone that she was mad at him. It was indeed wrong of him to ke on her that night, so he could understand her being angry at him. Thinking about that, Jonathan was too flustered to go to her. He was also feeling exhausted. Thus, he lay in bed without taking a shower and soon drifted off to sleep. The next morning, Jonathan was awakened by his phone''s ringtone, indicating an iing message. Taking his phone, he saw a text message from Jennifer, which wrote: Jonathan, I''m noting to watch your final match. Instead, I''ll be preparing a celebratory feast at home for you. Don''t be distracted. Also, I''m not mad at you. Remember, your victory today will be the most fantastic present for me. Jonathan smiled at the message. Setting his phone aside, he went back to bed. The sun that day was particrly dazzling. It was also thest day of the Golden Sword Tournament. After the intense battles over the past couple of days, only a few fighters were left for the final day. Thest elimination match was held today, and this was also the cruelest battle of the tournament. Strikezone Martial Arts was all geared up, whereas Jonathan and Polly were also in high spirits. This was a battle between the strongest. At noon, the audience was all seated in the stadium. Jonathan''s group also got seated as well. Jonathan''s group then learned the results fromst evening''s battle, where Leonardo had defeated three experts. So far, there were twelve experts yet to be eliminated from the tournament, including Jonathan, Polly, Jareth, Leonardo, Micah, Ss Lawrence, and more. The huge screen started flickering wildly. This time, it was the battle between Jonathan and Micah. Micah was Morgan''s son, and thetter was seated among the spectators. Morgan had high hopes for his son. Also, Jessica called Micah her uncle. It was enough evidence to prove that they were close. Right after Jonathan stood up, Jessica immediately grabbed his hand and whispered into his ear. He could smell her sweet scent from this distance; her scent was enough to intoxicate a man. However, her words were theplete opposite of her sweet scent. ¡°Jonathan, don''t you dare harm my Uncle Micah.¡± Hearing that, Jonathanughed. ¡°Sure. I''ll hold back my strength against your dear uncle. But then, what happens if your uncle decides to kill me?¡± Jessica did not know what to say. She was clearly caught in a dilemma, as she did not want Micah to be in trouble, nor would she want Jonathan to be in danger. Thus, she struggled to find the right words to say. Jonathan noticed her eyes reddening as she looked conflicted. He realized he had gone overboard with his teasing. However, at the same time, he was also moved by that. Pinching Jessica''s cheeks lightly, he smiled. ¡°Silly girl, don''t worry. I will hold back against your uncle, and I won''t let him hurt me, either.¡± With that said, he stepped onto the stage. Jonathan would not have the confidence to promise Jessica this if this had happened a day before. However, he was now a Nascent Soul. It would be a piece of cake for him to defeat Micah. In the ring, Jonathan and Micah stood across from each other. Jonathan''s gaze was as gentle as the spring breeze, and he looked harmless. Micah could not assess Jonathan''s cultivation from afar. If others could not see through his cultivation, that would mean that Jonathan was already a Nascent Soul Being an experienced man in battles, Micah soon realized that, and his eyes flickered a little. ¡°Master Lawson, are you perhaps already a Nascent Soul?¡± ¡°I was lucky enough to have reached the breakthrough yesterday, Master Hayes,¡± the other man responded. Upon hearing that, Micah smiled wryly. ¡°It seems inevitable for me to be eliminated today.¡± He paused before continuing, ¡°But that doesn''t mean I''m admitting defeat. Standing on this battle ring is our fate as fighters. If the other masters did not admit defeat during the previous battles, I''m not in the right ce to surrender, either.¡± Jonathan smiled. ¡°Bring it on, then, Master Hayes!¡± Micah''s eyes flickered, and he immediately made a move. His moves were swift, and a gust of wind swept over following his movements. Right after, he reached out his Tuna m and struck it toward Jonathan''s chest. His Tuna m enabled him to move as swiftly as the tuna in the seas, and his speed was as fast as a bolt of lightning. The attack was also apanied by a strong and indestructible spiraling force. Even so, Jonathan remained calm at Micah''s attack. Then, all of a sudden, he made a move, and it was the Veins Cutting Palm. The Veins Cutting Palm was immacte, with unrivaled precision. Taken aback, Micah quickly retracted his arm. ¡°I''m sorry, Master Hayes!¡± Jonathan eximed before stepping forward and throwing his Hammer Fist at Micah''s abdomen. The Hammer Fist was incredibly wless. Micah swiftly retreated, but his dodge was still a little toote. Left with no choice, he could only use his Heart Crushing Punch to block the attack. With a loud crashing sound, their fists collided. Forced to retreat three whole steps backward, Micah felt his vitality going out of control. Jonathan had used his Nascent Soul strength in his fists, and his attack was so sudden that no one could possibly block it. ¡°Master Hayes, thank you,¡± said Jonathan. He did not intend to continue with his attacks. Micah knew very well that Jonathan had held back his strength against him. Besides that, he was aware that he would only be humiliating himself in public if he continued fighting Jonathan. Thus, he sped his fists and uttered, ¡°Master Lawson, I hereby admit that I''ve been defeated.¡± With that, he walked down the ring. This was undoubtedly Jonathan''s victory. In the spectators'' seat, Morgan had to admit that Jonathan''s growth and improvement were incredibly fast. Meanwhile, Jonathan returned to his seat. Grinning at him, Jessica stated, ¡°That''s more like it.¡± Jonathan smiled at that but did not say anything. To him, family and friends were the most important. Chapter 132 Chapter 132 The huge screen continued flickering and blurring incessantly. Right then, Leonardo was also seated among the spectators in the stadium. As such, he could naturally see Jonathan''s improvement. A gleam of excitement shed across his eyes, and an infinite urge to battle surged within him for no reason other than the fact that the man finally had the right to garner his respect at that very moment. His anticipation of the impending battle mounted to epic proportions. In truth, Leonardo was also an outstanding figure. He was inordinately arrogant and was extremely formidable among his peers. Therefore, he would never be afraid of Jonathan. At longst, the huge screen stilled. Next was a duel between two other elite fighters, and it was no more than a brawl in Jonathan''s eyes. Three consecutive duels after that were between other elite fighters as well. In the fourth round, Polly was pitted against Jareth. The instant Jonathan saw that, fear struck him. Jareth was a veteran Nascent Soul expert, and though Polly had also attained Nascent Soul, Jonathan was still worried about her. Surprisingly, Polly appeared exceedingly peaceful then. Her Heavenly Aura enabled her to remain fearless in the face of all danger. ¡°Be careful, Polly,¡± Jonathan stated. Polly inclined her head imperceptibly before heading toward the ring. Likewise, Jessica and the others went into a tizzy. Yasmin could not help asking Jonathan, ¡°Can Polly win?¡± After all, Jareth''s capabilities were engraved in everyone''s minds. In fact, it would be no exaggeration to say that he was a god of war. Jonathan could not answer her for sure, so he merely replied, ¡°There''s a fifty-fifty odds of her winning. Just watch patiently.¡± Yasmin nodded and did not ask any further. In the ring, Polly and Jareth stood across from each other. As the neon lights above the ring shone down, the ring resembled a vast, white canvas. Jareth wore a white cassock that rendered him as white as snow. He looked just like those supreme monastics in television shows. Polly, on the other hand, was dressed in red sports attire. She gave off an elegant and unique aura. She looked at Jareth expressionlessly. Jareth did the same. Slightly surprised, he remarked, ¡°I didn''t expect you to have attained Nascent Soul overnight. You''re indeed worthy of me fighting this duel.¡± With a faint smile, Polly countered, ¡°So, you have full confidence in winning, Master Sullivan?¡± ¡°Since my debut in the martial arts world, I''ve fought hundreds of battles without losing a single one. Although you''re also a Nascent Soul now, you''re still not my match,¡± he replied cidly. Chuckling softly, Polly riposted, ¡°There''s a first time for everything. Master Sullivan, you can never remain undefeated forever.¡± ¡°In that case, let''s see which of us will win,¡± Jareth returned coldly. Polly did not yak with him any longer, eximing, ¡°Sure!¡± Just then, the bell rang. At once, Jareth''s aura burst forth, so strong that it was overwhelming. It was a murderous intent so devastating that it permeated the entire ring and caused goosebumps to rise all over everyone present. If one were to close one''s eyes at that instant, one would feel that he had morphed into a ruthless murderer. That was his force field. Every single Nascent Soul had their own force field. Below the stage, his master''s senior, Yasir, was watching the duel. As soon as Jareth made his move, he unleashed his ultimate Nascent Soul technique ¡ª Soaring Punch. Like a cannonball soaring into the sky, Soaring Punch was tantamount to smashing the sky with a single punch. The power of that punch was so strong that it was beyond imagination. When he dueled with Hector previously, he did not unleash Soaring Punch, for ultimate techniques were generally used under desperate circumstances only. Yet, he utilized it right at the beginning when he was facing off Polly. That made it evident that he treated her as an opponent who was evenly matched with him. At the same time, Polly unleashed her Heavenly Aura. In the blink of an eye, an expansive aura burst forth from her. In that instant, everyone felt she was God, the ultimate ruler over all creation. Her will took precedence, and she could destroy everything. Before her, they could not help feeling resigned to their fates. In the face of Jareth''s Soaring Punch, Polly was like a willow that went with the breeze. All of a sudden, she unleashed Antelope Rhythm. The space in front of Jareth abruptly became vacant as she seemingly disappeared into thin air. Truth be told, Jareth''s murderous force field was impressive, but it could not control Polly''s force field at all. After all, Polly''s Heavenly Aura epassed murderous feelings. For that reason, she was a natural in her element right then. On the contrary, Jareth was one of the ones who was enveloped within her Heavenly Aura. His movements were all in the palm of her hand. That achievement of Polly''s was something that was even beyond Jonathan. That was why he said that her achievements in the future would be immeasurable. In a sh, Polly darted to Jareth''s back. Then, her hands shot out like a snake and grabbed the back of his head without warning. Sensing a bolt of pain at the back of his head, Jareth immediately tilted his head and dodged. Grasping air, Polly swiftly aimed for Jareth''s ears instead. Jareth exhaled deeply and manipted his ears right away. As he did so, his ears promptly stered against his face like a Coupari cat. Once again, Polly failed to grab him. Nheless, she remained calm and unruffled. That said, she did not stop but continued making a grab for the hair above the man''s ear. When she seeded, she would instantly yank with all her might so that he would be assailed by utter agony. She kept unleashing ultimate technique after ultimate technique, her moves so stealthy that one could not guard against them. Jareth snorted, his left shoulder drooping suddenly while his right shoulder shot up like an arrow, aiming right at the vein in her hand. Abruptly, Polly''s body rose up. She, too, snorted and geared up to unleash Amida Punch. Like God''s hand descending from heaven, she punched her hand downward. Jareth wailed inwardly, for he had never expected her to have mastered such top-notch techniques. He tried his best to vary his moves, yet he was suppressed at every turn. During the critical juncture, he streaked forward and rolled before he leaped up at lightning speed. Unfortunately, the sound of the wind cutting through the air sounded behind him before he could even turn around as Polly pursued him. Gritting his teeth, he swiveled around like a snake and swept his leg back in an arc. At the same time, he was finally face to face with her. s, he still had no opportunity to get to his feet. Ever since the two of them dueled, Polly had been having the upper hand at every turn, subverting everyone''s expectations. In the face of his vicious leg sweep, she did not bother dodging at all. Instead, she countered by shooting her leg out as well. Bang! Bang! Their two legs collided, yet the sound of metals crashing pierced the air. Due to an angle problem, Jareth could not unleash his full strength. However, the same could not be said of Polly. This time, the two of them were finally about equally matched. Tragically, Jareth still had not the opportunity to stand up. Thus, he retaliated with Mantis Fist and Kung Fu Rebound Kick. After the kick, Polly continued pressing her advantage. She kicked out her legs as though it were never tiring, every single move lethal in nature. Meanwhile, Jareth could only dodge pathetically. In the end, he was forced to the edge of the ring. He rolled off the ring and propped his palms against the ground, swiftly leaping up again. He had been dealing with her blows on his hands and knees, so that was truly a humiliation to him. Just as he propelled himself up, though, Polly leaped up as well. When she came back down, she capitalized on the continuous momentum by bounding her feet off against the ground. ¡°Amida Punch!¡± She suddenly turned ferocious, the murderous intent in her Heavenly Aura bursting forth. In a heartbeat, it felt as though the sky was falling down, an infinite pressure crashing down from above. Seeing that, Jareth hastily unleashed his Soaring Punch. Regretfully, it had lost its sting. Bang! Bang! Jareth stumbled back several steps, his vitality scattering and brewing within him. Quickly dashing forward, Polly unleashed her Amida Punch once more. Bang! Bang! Jareth abruptly flew backward and mmed heavily onto the ground. Before he had the time to rebound, Polly charged over without warning, pouncing on him like a wolf on amb. Pinning him to the ground, she snapped his neck without any mercy. In an instant, blood gushed out of Jareth''s orifices, and he died on the spot without even the time to utter a final word. For that duel, Polly won. That was a result no one had ever expected. Ever since then, her name spread like wildfire in the martial arts world. Below the stage, Leonardo had a rather strange look in his eyes. Yasir, on the other hand, went as pale as a sheet. Jareth was his senior''s best disciple, so it would be difficult for him to exin things upon his return when Jareth ended up perishing there. Nevertheless, Polly did not care about all that. She headed straight back to her seat. ¡°You were incredible, Polly!¡± Jessica eximed sincerely no sooner had Polly sat down. In response, Polly merely shed her a faint smile without saying anything. Although she had just killed earlier, no murderous intent remained on her. Instead, she appeared calm and unruffled. Turning his gaze on her, Jonathanter remarked, ¡°Polly, you didn''t have to kill him. Now that you did, I''m afraid that Strikezone Martial Arts will be holding a grudge against you.¡± A glimmer of frostiness flittered across Polly''s eyes, and she admitted, ¡°If there''s an opportunity, I also want to kill Yasir. Strikezone Martial Arts is no ally of yours, and they''ve also long since been an enemy of mine. Every single member of theirs I kill trantes to one less trouble in the future.¡± Jonathan knew he factored in a major part of her resolve to kill Jareth, and he could not help feeling touched. By then, Amber and the others were already numb to the sight of death, and their endurance of gory scenes had improved significantly. Right that moment, the screen stilled at the names of Jonathan and Leonardo. Jonathan took a deep breath. Well, one can never run from destiny. With that thought in mind, he got to his feet. ¡°Be careful. Leonardo''s fate is far better than Jareth''s, so don''t be careless,¡± Polly reminded. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Jonathan nodded in acknowledgment. Amber and the others were equally concerned. ¡°You''ll definitely win, right, Jonathan?¡± Amber queried. Grinning at them, Jonathan replied, ¡°I can''t bear to leave you all, so I''ll never allow anything to happen to me.¡± His words had a wealth of warmth suffusing all three of them. After saying that, Jonathan strode toward the ring without the slightest hesitation. In the ring, Jonathan and Leonardo stood across from each other. Leonardo wore white training attire, whereas Jonathan wore ck training attire. With them wearing colors on pr opposites, it appeared like a fateful duel. In reality, it was Jonathan and Leonardo''s first meeting, but they had both battled each other countless times in the dark. Leonardo once persecuted Jonathan, framing him and even forcing him to kneel and beg for mercy. However, Jonathan never once gave in. Right then, they were finally standing in the ring, meeting in the fairest manner. Leonardo was absolutely the charming type, the kind of person who was gentle yet possessed hidden edges. As for Jonathan, he was undoubtedly the bright and cheerful type. When he beamed, he gave off an extraordinary sense of insouciance. Nheless, that did not mean that he was truly foolish. He, too, had his bottom line and hidden edges. At that moment, they were both staring at each other. Neither spoke, yet they sensed the surreal wonder of destiny. initially, they were not acquainted with each other, but because of fate''s machinations, they finally reached the point where only one of them could live. Once again, Jonathan sensed the weight of the term ¡°The Chosen One¡± and the terrifying might of the invisible hand of fate. Chapter 133 Chapter 133 Just then, the bell rang. Jonathan and Leonardo immediately charged toward each other. Leonardo''s Nascent Soul force field was created as his strong desire to defy the odds surged within him. As he exuded a domineering aura, a strong spiritual imprint was produced. That spiritual imprint was Leonardo''s ultimate fighting spirit. He knew that his love for his aunt, Bianca, was forbidden and unepted by society. Hence, he felt that he could only have the right to be with her by the time when he had made great strides in cultivation and martial arts and be the best of the best. Leonardo had a great ambition. On the other hand, Jonathan''s force field was the undefeatable Great Sage Force Field. This force field would only be stronger when it was met with a powerful opposing force. Whoever dared to challenge, belittle, or pressure it would trigger the earth-shattering power of Great Sage Force Field. Both force fields collided in an instant. Leonardo''s Forbidden Force Field tried to overpower Jonathan''s Great Sage Force Field. However, Jonathan''s Great Sage Force Field soon gave out spirit that could shake the earth and tore Leonardo''s force field apart. The two had officially started their battle. Just then, Leonardo stepped forward and used his Dragon''s Fist. As he charged forward, it was as if he had turned into a dragon with his two fists bing dragon heads. His fists gained a sudden burst of energy. He started throwing numerous punches continuously at lightning speed at Jonathan. Upon seeing that, Jonathan sidestepped in a rxed manner and used his Antelope Rhythm. In the blink of an eye, he dodged Leonardo''s Dragon''s Fist. Swiftly, he swung around and leaped into the air. ¡°Great Sage Seal!¡± Jonathan immediately used the ultimate Nascent Soul technique. In an instant, his palm, which was fortified with unfathomable power, shot toward Leonardo''s head at breakneck speed. Leonardo suddenly saw a shadow falling on his head, feeling as if the sky was about to fall down. A gust of wind came toward him as the palm of Jonathan was about tond on him. Leonardo did not take the move head-on. Instead, he used a special agility technique. He learned that technique from Bianca, and it was called Shadow Step. The moment he crossed his legs, he instantly appeared on the left side of Jonathan, causing Jonathan''s Great Sage Seal to miss. After that, Leonardo quickly took a step forward and used his Dragon''s Fist once again. Each of his punches was more ferocious than his previous as the punches rained down and almostnded on Jonathan in a sh. Immediately, Jonathan used Antelope Rhythm once again to dodge Leonardo''s attacks while keeping a one-meter distance from thetter. After that, he took a deep breath. Just then, Leonardo lunged toward him. His Dragon''s Fist was still on the attack. Face to face with Leonardo, Jonathan stood on the spot calmly and did not try to dodge the former''s attack. At that moment, he was preparing himself to use his Spirit Fist. Without wasting a single second, he crouched down and unleashed a great force. Bang! Bang! He caught Leonardo''s Dragon''s Fist with lightning speed. Then, the two continued to unleash six moves in the battle. After the six moves, they were in a standoff. Both of them were formidable opponents. They were at the same cultivation stage, and their tactics were simrly strong. In order to determine a winner, one had to rely on flexibility to change and most importantly, luck. When a Nascent Soul expert fighter fought against a weaker fighter, the Nascent Soul force field would be unmatched by any other tactic. However, when a Nascent Soul expert fighter met an opponent of the same level, its effectiveness decreased tremendously. It was because a force field was actually just something like an aura and an illusion. it was just like when Jonathan and Yasir faced off on the highway. When Jonathan overcame his fear, he was able to make his move against Yasir as well. The fight between Jonathan and Leonardo had the crowd on the edge of their seats. On the sidelines, Yasir knew that Leonardo could not afford to lose this match. There would not be any chance for him to bounce back. Leonardo carried the weight of the world on his shoulders. His fame and fortune would be lost if he did not win this match. After pausing for a moment, the two immediately attacked again. Leonardo struck first. He used his Eagle''s Ironw, intending to grab Jonathan''s neck. A cold glint appeared in Jonathan''s eyes. He did not dodge that attack. Instead, he counterattacked by using Dragon w to grab Leonardo''s wrist. At that moment, Leonardo''s Eagle''s Ironw changed as he put his fingers together, making his hands look like a hawk''s beak as they charged ferociously at Jonathan''s hand. However, Jonathan''s hand immediately retreated like an agile snake. This made Leonardo''s attack miss. At that moment, Leonardo and Jonathan looked as if they had turned into an eagle and a snake respectively. They were in a fight to the death. Even people who did not know any martial arts could still feel the intensity of the battle. Leonardo attacked continuously with his previous technique, but Jonathan could dodge all of them agilely. Sometimes, Jonathan would retaliate, but Leonardo could escape his attacks as well. The two fought with lightning speed. Suddenly, Jonathan used his Mongrel Attack. Leonardo was ready for the attack, so he used Kung Fu Rebound Kick to counter it. For the next few attacks, the two fought with extreme caution. Neither of them had an upper hand over their opponent. It was a nerve-wracking battle. Usually, fighters would already be exhausted at that point. Their movements were not tiring. It was the stress on their mental strength that would make them feel fatigued. One careless mistake, and one of them would meet his demise. Currently, Jonathan and Leonardo had nothing else on their minds as they only thought of ways to defeat one another. They had the same cultivation stage, so the truepetition was in the strategies they used. Leonardo was deemed a prodigy from a young age. On the other hand, Jonathan was the king inbat strategy. He was never afraid of anyone who had the same level as him because he had confidence in hisbat strategy. The tension of the battle heightened exponentially. If they were able to pick out the smallest loose end in their opponent, the chances of them winning would skyrocket. Just then, Jonathan stepped forward andunched another attack. He used Rolling Thunder Punch to aim at Leonardo''s abdomen. However, Leonardo would not give in that easily. He tilted his body and threw a punch at the joint of Jonathan''s arm. Grunting in pain, Jonathan suddenly changed his Rolling Thunder Punch into Dragon w. His entire arm turned soft like a mystical snake before wrapping around Leonardo''s arm. Once it could wrap completely around the opponent''s arm, Jonathan could break Leonardo''s arm immediately. Even if he had failed to break his arm, Jonathan''s nails would still be able to leave deep scars on it. The two had their own strategies to bait their opponent into making one wrong move. Leonardo kept his cool. In the heat of the moment, his arm also turned soft and changed direction to charge toward Jonathan''s arm. With that, the two were entangled in a tight battle. They unleashed their powers at the same time. Crack! Crack! It sounded like the sound of metals colliding with each other. However, neither managed to get the upper hand. Jonathan broke Leonardo''s nails in half, but his arm was also left with a bloody wound. At that moment, everyone held their breath. Jonathan and Leonardo came to a pause once again. ¡°Ms. McDaniels, can Jonathan win this fight?¡± asked Amber. Polly had her eyes fixed on the battle. She could not give a definite answer. ¡°It''s still fifty-fifty. Jonathan has neither the advantage nor the disadvantage. Even a master of Destino Art won''t be able to tell who is going to win,¡± answered Polly. Amber and the rest became extremely worried. Suddenly, Leonardo stepped forward and used Rising Dragon Punch to attack Jonathan. His fists charged forward like a vicious beast. Jonathan''s heart skipped a beat. He did not expect Leonardo would start attacking so fiercely out of the blue. Besides, he was also slightly caught off guard by the sudden attack. Jonathan immediately used Rolling Thunder Punch to counter his attack. Unexpectedly, Leonardo had put his strong vitality into this punch. Bang! Bang! The two fists meet. However, Jonathan''s vitality was overwhelmed by Leonardo''s vitality. Jonathan could feel his vitality go into a frenzy as he took a few steps back. Suddenly, a sign of defeat was shown in Jonathan. Leonardo''s eyes lit up in excitement. In a sh, the vitality in his body was charged to the maximum, and his Forbidden Force Field was filled with his determination to destroy. It looked as if he was about to win. N?velDrama.Org owns this. Leonardo ran forward and used Rising Dragon Punch. Jonathan could not dodge his attack. Using Antelope Rhythm would only hasten his death. When the opponent''s fighting spirit skyrocketed and his movements be extremely smooth, any attempt at dodging would only mean a faster death for Jonathan. But dealing with the attack head-on means death for me as well! Thinking of that, Jonathan used Rolling Thunder Punch once again. Bang! Once again, he felt his vitality became unstable as he was knocked backward. Upon seeing that, Amber and the rest including Polly had their hearts in their throats. Meanwhile, Yasir let out a sigh of relief as he knew Leonardo had already won. There was no way Jonathan could turn the tables. It was Jonathan''s negligence that had led to that situation. At the beginning of their battle, Jonathan and Leonardo started off by trying to overpower each other''s force field. Both of them had given their all into the duel, and neither had the upper hand. Then, they tried to battle using their techniques and strategies, which also did not work for them to determine the winner. However, Jonathan did not expect Leonardo to go back to fighting him head-on with full force, causing him not to be able to react in time. Jonathan kept retreating as Leonardo attacked like a vicious tiger with every punch of his stronger than the previous ones. In the blink of an eye, Jonathan was forced to the edge of the ring. At that moment, Jonathan''s only option was to get away from the ring and think of a n. In the past, Braxton had gotten off the ring and turned the tables. It seemed like that was Jonathan''s final and only option. However, Polly had killed Jareth immediately when he jumped off the arena previously. Will Leonardo show Jonathan mercy? Amber and the girls were so frightened that they were covering their mouths. They were afraid to see the violence that was about toe. However, Polly''s eyes were lit up with excitement because Jonathan did not jump off the ring. Instead, he suddenly turned around and infused all his vitality into an ultimate punch. It was as if his punch had transformed into ance. His arm was the pole, and his fist was the head of thence. At that critical juncture, a surprise attack by Jonathan shocked everyone at the scene. All of the people gasped in shock. Jonathan unleashed his ultimate blow, Strike Back. It was a technique taught by Hector. Jonathan had caught the perfect timing. When everyone thought the duel was over, he counterattacked with Strike Back unexpectedly. Leonardo was inplete shock. It was toote for him to dodge the attack. Strike Back charged with lightning speed toward his armpit. If it were a realnce, Leonardo would had been dead. However, Jonathan''s arm was not a realnce, so Leonardo was given a chance to live. He immediately used Shadow Step to retreat and barely dodged Jonathan''s Strike Back. ¡°Die!¡± It was at this moment that Jonathan''s eyes lit up with rage. His Great Sage Force Field burst out with tremendous power. If the heaven is against me, I''ll tear the sky apart. With a heart full of determination, Jonathan lunged at Leonardo with all his vitality. He then raised his hand and used Rolling Thunder Punch. His fist was like the rolling thunder with evesting vitality. Bang! Their fists met, and Jonathan''s vitality and fighting spirit gave his punch enough strength to overpower Leonardo''s punch. Leonardo was forced to retreat three steps. Chapter 134 Chapter 134 Jonathan was following closely behind. His aura was truly frightening as he threw his Rolling Thunder Punch and Great Sage Seal toward Leonardo. Completely unable to defend himself, Leonardo could only retreat. At this moment, his vitality was so unstable that he wasn''t able to control it anymore. As Jonathan fired his skills continuously, Leonardo started bleeding from his orifices, and blood dripped down his brows. It was because his vitality had surged too quickly in his body. Finally, he came to the edge of the ring. It was unfortunate for Leonardo, as he didn''t know how to use the technique of Strike Back. Nheless, even if he did, Jonathan wouldn''t have given him a chance to use it anyway. However, at this moment, Leonardo would not let things end at the ring. In the blink of an eye, he had moved three meters away using Shadow Step. Seeing that, Jonathan immediately used his Antelope Rhythm to charge toward him. As for Leonardo, he continued retreating using Shadow Step, as he needed to retreat to a certain distance away before striking back. Jonathan was still going after Leonardo with a frightening aura, making sure Leonardo wouldn''t escape from his grasp. It was a life or death moment. Jonathan would never let Leonardo have his way. ¡°Kneel!¡± Jonathan roared all of the sudden. He bolted toward Leonardo like the devil himself and sent the Great Sage Seal flying toward thetter. Leonardo''s vision darkened. His face hurt from the strong force that was rushing at him, and he couldn''t even open his eyes due to the pain. In that moment of crisis, he bent his body like a snake, avoiding Jonathan''s Great Sage Seal. After that, Leonardo tried to pierce Jonathan''s chest and abdomen using his Sword Fingers. Jonathan only snorted. Although his Great Sage Seal just missed, it turned into the Rolling Thunder Punch as it parried Leonardo''s attacks. Leonardo was slightly shocked. He had only taken one wrong step, and now the rest of his ns had failed as well. In every step he took, he was now being suppressed by Jonathan. Leonardo knew that his Sword Fingers could never beat that punch. Thus, his fingers immediately shifted into the form of the mystical snakes, as he intended to circle Jonathan''s arms. Bang! Jonathan''s fist shifted back into the Great Sage Seal again. The Great Sage Seal broke through every barrier and mmed into Leonardo''s chest. Leonardo didn''t even realize it when that happened, let alone defend himself from it. He merely felt as if something had gone through his chest, crushing all his internal organs. Spitting out a mouthful of blood, he looked at Jonathan in disbelief. Leonardo had not been sent flying by that force but was still rooted to his spot. That was more terrifying than anything else, as it meant that the entirety of Jonathan''s Great Sage Seal had been absorbed within Leonardo''s body. On the contrary, if a person was sent flying by a force, it meant most of the energy within that force was exhausted. In a sh, Leonardo''s organs were utterly destroyed, and he fell dead on the spot. A look of disbelief was still frozen on his face during the moment of his death. Perhaps he was thinking that he had lived a good life and was the master of his own fate, and thus, he couldn''t quite ept that he was dying just like that. Jonathan finally heaved a huge sigh of relief after that. This fight was truly a tough one and had used up almost all of his energy. Now that Leonardo had finally died, he felt utterly exhausted and waspletely drenched in sweat. At this moment, all the martial artists present, including Yasir and Polly, were looking at Jonathan in a different light. Not just that, but they even thought that he was a terrifying person because of how impressively he had nned the entire fight in advance. Jonathan and Leonardo were actually on par with each other in terms of skills. However, Jonathan had faked a weakness, one which Leonardo fell for. Jonathan had done it so wlessly that even someone as smart as Leonardo was tricked. After that, Jonathan won with a Strike Back and sessfully killed Leonardo with one final move. Jonathan went back to his seat after the match, as he really needed to rest. The Golden Sword Tournament was still ongoing, and it was now the final round. Soon, Polly got into the ring. Many martial artists surrendered when they saw her. Thus, those who qualified for the final match turned out to be Polly and Jonathan. All of the martial artists present felt that it was the real deal and the highlight of the tournament. At this moment, Jonathan had stabilized his mental state. Even in that condition, he still went into the ring and stood facing Polly. In reality, the fame and glory of winning the Golden Sword from the Golden Sword Tournament were no longer important to Jonathan and Polly. They had already achieved their goal. However, it was still a tournament, and it had its own rules and regtions that should be respected. Although Jonathan and Polly could just forfeit the match, they would just be turning the tournament into a joke. Just then, Jonathan crossed his arms and dered without hesitation, ¡°I surrender!¡± With that, he walked off the stage, making Polly the final winner. That was because Jonathan knew that he would only have a thirty percent chance of winning even if he fought Polly. After all, she was truly terrifying with her Nascent Soul. Even if they were to fight till the end, blood would still be shed, and the fight would surely be a brutal one. The fight between Jonathan and Leonardo was one example. Even if Jonathan wanted to be merciful, he still could not avoid killing Leonardo, as he could not hold back in that sort of situation. The only situation that would permit him to let his opponent go was if his opponent was significantly weaker than him. With that, the Golden Sword Tournament finally came to an end. Many skilled martial artists were defeated in this tournament, but many of them had learned something important from it as well. It was a tournament that truly promoted the martial arts of Chanaea. It was already three in the afternoon when everyone walked out of the arena. The sun was shining brightly in the sky, but it wasn''t scorching hot. Such weather was really calming to the mind. Polly and the rest of her group entered a Mercedes-Benz, with Donovan driving the car. Amber and the other girls heaved a sigh of relief as well, and Amber suggested, ¡°Let''s have fun and celebrate!¡± Of course, Polly and Jonathan agreed to it, as they did not want to ruin the mood. As for Jessica, she was really interested in the Golden Sword that Polly had won and couldn''t stop examining it. Among them, Yasmin was the quietest. She was now feeling at ease, enjoying the peace with her eyes closed. Just then, Jessica''s phone rang. Taking out her phone, she said before answering the call, ¡°It''s my granddad.¡± After that, she talked on the phone for about two minutes before announcing to everyone in the car, ¡°My granddad wants to treat us all to a meal tonight.¡± Jonathan smiled. ¡°We should let him since we haven''t met your grandfather yet.¡± Amber and the others had no opinion on that. ¡°Let''s celebrate by ourselves first, then we''ll get a gift for Old Mr. Hayes before we visit him,¡± Jonathan continued. Everyone was satisfied with the arrangement, and they all agreed. Soon, they found a nice restaurant and were seated at their table. Jonathan started ordering some dishes. Then all they had to do was wait for their food to be served. Amber then thought of something, asking, ¡°Do you think the people from Strikezone Martial Arts would look for trouble again, Jonathan? They did lose a lot of members during this tournament.¡± Polly replied, ¡°I don''t think they would. Firstly, they don''t have an excuse to do so anymore. Since Edward already promised Old Mr. Johnson, he wouldn''t go back on his word like that or he wouldn''t be able to exin it to Old Mr. Johnsonter. Second, Edward is an unfathomable guy, but he knows when to stop. They had failed to kill Jonathan no matter how many times they tried. It''s as if it''s God''s will, you know? Edward should know that if he continues with his act, the consequences would be dire. Well, since Edward is a businessman, he should know how to make wise choices.¡± Jonathan agreed with what Polly said as well. Besides, he was no longer as unsettled as he used to be. After all, he was now a Nascent Soul cultivator and wouldn''t be easily killed. Polly went on, ¡°However, trouble might still be brewing your way, Jonathan.¡± ¡°What trouble?¡± Jonathan was quite stunned. Polly replied, ¡°Leonardo''s family background is quite something, and you''d killed him. He''s from a wealthy family in Yaleview, and he was the pride of the family. The Young family would surelye after you since you killed him.¡± Jonathan''s head throbbed. Ugh! These problems never seem to end! However, he did not think he could be med for Leonardo''s death. How could he have held back against Leonardo in that situation? He would only be causing his own death. Amber and the other girls furrowed their brows as well. Polly then said, ¡°Perhaps this is the life of the Chosen One. If you were safe all the time, then you wouldn''t have been the Chosen One, eh?¡± Jonathan was dumbstruck, thinking that fate was scary yet fantastical at the same time. ¡°Whatever! I''ll take on anyone whoes after me!¡± Jonathan didn''t want to think about it any further. ¡°I don''t think you''ll feel that way when you hear the news that I''m about to tell you.¡± At that moment, a voice sounded. It belonged to Mabel. d in a beautiful ck dress, she looked graceful and elegant like a blooming flower. Jonathan and Polly had simr odd expressions on their faces. Despite being Nascent Soul cultivators, they hadn''t felt Mabel''s presence when she approached them. What the f*ck? What cultivation stage is this woman at? Amber was scowling as well when she saw Mabel. ¡°Are you here just to make sarcastic remarks, Ms. Sandler?¡± Mabel smiled but made no retort. In fact, she liked how Amber was always clear on how she felt toward another person. ¡°Don''t me me for not helping Jonathan, Amber. It was for his own good. Just ask him yourself. Do you think he would still be here if it weren''t for me?¡± Amber looked at Jonathan with a confused expression. Jonathan smiled wryly. ¡°The reason why Mabel did not help me was so that I would have a breakthrough when I tackled the dangerous situation myself. She helped me a lot, Amber. We should be thanking her.¡± Amber was embarrassed now, and her face immediately became flushed. Polly smiled and said, ¡°Hello, Ms. Sandler. Nice to meet you.¡± It was actually Polly and Mabel''s first time meeting each other. Mabel smiled in return as she reached out her hand, shaking Polly''s. ¡°Congrattions on reaching the stage of a Nascent Soul, Ms. McDaniels. You will one day top us all.¡± Mabel wasn''t trying to be respectful. She was simply saying the truth. With Mabel''s cultivation level and status, she didn''t need to be respectful toward anyone. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Polly replied mildly, ¡°Thank you for your kind words.¡± Jonathan spoke up as well. ¡°I don''t think you''re here to reminisce about the past, are you, Mabel? Has something happened?¡± Mabel then nodded and replied, ¡°You''re right, but this isn''t the ce to discuss it, and it''s best to not let anyone else know about it as well. Yasmin, Jessy, Amber, I think it''s best that you do not know about this since you''re not martial artists.¡± All three of them understood that, but they still couldn''t help but worry. Mabel suggested, ¡°Let''s discuss this in the car, shall we?¡± Both Jonathan and Polly nodded in agreement, and soon, the three of them walked out of the restaurant. There was a Maybach almost the size of a tank parked outside the restaurant. Mabel entered the car, followed by Jonathan and Polly. Chapter 135 Chapter 135 After getting into the Maybach, Jonathan instantly observed the interior of the vehicle. Manyputers and equipment were installed, making the interior look like a mini operating base. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Jonathan was amazed as he remarked, ¡°Wow! This set-up looks like movie props.¡± Mabel ignored Jonathan''sment and exined, ¡°This ce is soundproof, so it''s safe for us to talk.¡± After looking at Mabel''s solemn expression, Jonathan realized the severity of the issue, and he turned serious as well. As for Polly, she was stern as usual. Mabel nced at Jonathan and said, ¡°I called you here today because I want you to make early preparations, Jonathan. I''ll have you know the mistake youmitted today was way worse than the one against Strikezone Martial Arts.¡± Jonathan felt confused. Huh? What is she talking about? Polly was just as puzzled. ¡°Just get to the point, Mabel.¡± Jonathan rubbed his nose irritatingly and asked, ¡°What''s going on?¡± Mabel answered, ¡°You should never have killed Leonardo today! Now that he''s dead, the Young family isn''t going to let you go.¡± Jonathan said grimly, ¡°Only one of us could be allowed to survive in the arena. Since we both went into the battlefield, we should have been prepared to die in battle as well. Even if the Young family is as unreasonable as Strikezone Martial Arts, I won''t be at their mercy.¡± ¡°I know what kind of person you are. You''re not afraid of the Young family or anyone else, for that matter. However, the Young family is not your biggest threat,¡± Mabel said. Jonathan and Polly were utterly confounded as Jonathan inquired, ¡°It isn''t?¡± ¡°Although your life-and-death battle with Leonardo was fair, the Young family would never admit their defeat. They''d surely think of a n to end you. The Young family members are mostly business executives and entrepreneurs, so theirbat skills are not as strong as Strikezone Martial Arts. It would be difficult for them to kill you. The person I''m warning you about is Leonardo''s aunt, Bianca,¡± Mabel rified. Jonathan had heard from Mabel about Leonardo and Bianca''s forbidden rtionship before. He was rather against such a twisted rtionship, as he felt it waspletely against thews of nature and humanity. After all, humanity could only maintain its order because of principles and virtues. In life, one could not do whatever they pleased. Jonathan would approve of their rtionship if they were not blood-rted, but Bianca was Leonardo''s aunt. However, none of this was Jonathan''s concern, as it had nothing to do with him. He was against that kind of rtionship, but he would not make fun of them behind their backs. More importantly, Jonathan only was unclear about something. Is Bianca a really capable person? Why would she be my biggest threat? Thus, he asked, ¡°Is Bianca powerful?¡± ¡°Bianca is a cultivator at the Nascent Soul level.¡± Mabel paused before continuing, ¡°I know you''re not afraid of a Nascent Soul cultivator, but what''s most terrifying about Bianca is her sect. One thing you need to know is that since Leonardo was Bianca''s sweetheart, Bianca is surely going to go insane now that you''ve killed Leonardo. A madwoman is capable of anything. If she asks her sect to take action, you will be in grave danger.¡± ¡°And what on earth do you mean by her ''sect''?¡± Jonathan questioned. ¡°Bianca is from the Holy Bounds Sect. The sect controls a number of corporations in the north, and it''s pretty wealthy. Of course, the Holy Bounds Sect doesn''t value money, as it only views money as a tool. The master of the sect is called Jeremy Depp. His fame and power is on par with that of Edward from Strikezone Martial Arts. However, the two took different paths in their cultivation journey. Jeremy has twelve disciples in total, also known as the Twelve Acolytes. They have to worship him every day, providing him with the power of faith. The Twelve Acolytes are all Nascent Soul cultivators, and their faith is strong. Jeremy absorbs their faith to achieve his Destino Art. His disciples are nothing but tools to him,¡± Mabel exined. Jonathan and Polly wore strange expressions after hearing Mabel''s words. ¡°Faith? I''ve only heard of spirits absorbing faith to strengthen their minds and consciousness, but that has its reasons. Since spirits are, in their very essence, consciousness, absorbing faith would enrich them. However, Jeremy is still alive. Can humans absorb faith too?¡± Jonathan asked. Both he and Polly could not figure this out. ¡°You don''t understand this yet because you''re still in the early stages of cultivation. There are two levels of cultivation. The first is the cultivation of the body, and the second is the cultivation of the mind. Cultivating one''s mind can help one foresee danger, understand the distribution of maic fields, and sense the wonders of nature at a deep level. Jeremy absorbs his disciples'' faith to strengthen the electrical waves from his brain, which is also his spiritual energy. With that, he could attack people with spiritual energy and control maic fields. His cultivation level is as high as it could be while you''re still stuck at cultivating your bodies,¡± Mabel said. A brief pauseter, she added, ¡°Edward is also exploring this cultivation stage.¡± Jonathan and Polly were in awe. Cultivation is indeed an endless journey! The higher the level one achieved, the more they realized the difficulty and mystery of the process. When Jonathan was at the peak of Neutralizing Force, he thought there was only that much to being a spiritual fighter. As one''s knowledge increased, one would be even more reverent of the world. Jonathan fell into deep thought. A momentter, he said, ¡°It''s true that I can''t afford to offend the Holy Bounds Sect for now. But Mabel, do you think the Holy Bounds Sect would take action against me because of Leonardo?¡± ¡°I told you, madwomen are the most terrifying beings. A woman who has gone mad is hard to predict. When Strikezone Martial Arts dealt with you, they still cared about their dignity and had other concerns, but Bianca won''t. News of Leonardo''s death will reach Bianca soon. When that timees, not only will she being after your life, but Jennnifer and the other girls might not be able to escape either,¡± stated Mabel. Jonathan turned pale, as he could not bear the thought of anything happening to them. He also believed Mabel was not trying to scare him. It was true that women would be irrational when they lost their minds. ¡°Will Bianca''s sect go along with her frenzies, though?¡± Jonathan sounded rather distressed. ¡°Bianca was born naturally spiritual. Her faith is the purest and most nourishing of all, so Jeremy cares about her a lot. Even if Bianca acts recklessly, he would still be considerate of her feelings. Moreover, killing you for Bianca is not a big deal to him, Jonathan,¡± Mabel replied. Knowing how much danger he was inpared to previous times, Jonathan said in a low voice, ¡°It seems like I have toe up with a fallback n quickly.¡± Before this, Strikezone Martial Arts at least showed some restraint on their end. On the contrary, the madwoman who was now after him was not one to negotiate with. ¡°I think you should let Amber take Jennifer, Jessica, and Yasmin to stay at Yaleview for the time being. They can stay at Old Mr. Johnson''s ce. No matter how bold the Holy Bounds Sect is, they won''t dare to cross the line at Old Mr. Johnson''s ce. As for you and Polly, you two should travel to Yaleview with me,¡± Mabel suggested. ¡°Do we have to hide in Yaleview forever? This doesn''t sound like a long-term solution.¡± Jonathan was reluctant. ¡°You''re right. For a madwoman like Bianca, she might not dare to cause trouble in Yaleview at first, but she would surely do some unimaginable things if you keep hiding. I will think of a long-term solution to stop Jeremy as long as you go to Yaleview.¡± Jonathan''s eyes lit up. ¡°What n?¡± He paused before asking, ¡°You aren''t going to ask me to join the Department of National Security, are you?¡± ¡°The Department of National Security may be strong, but it''s not enough to intimidate a madwoman.¡± Mabel smiled bitterly. ¡°Then what would be the way to fend off a madwoman?¡± Jonathan asked curiously. ¡°There aren''t any. The only way to deal with them is to kill them. Ending Bianca''s life is not a difficult task, but we''ll have to be cautious of Jeremy. Despite that, Jeremy is not an insane man, and he can still be shaken up. So, let''s deal with Jeremy first and then tackle the madwoman. In this way, the problem can be solved.¡± ¡°Well, how are we going to scare Jemoff, then? ¡± Jonathan rubbed his nose. Mabel smiled and said, ¡°You''ll know when we get to Yaleview. There''s no time to lose. I have booked a military aircraft, and we will depart tonight. We must reach Yaleview before Bianca turns insane.¡± ¡°There''s still a lot of things to be dealt with in Horington,¡± Jonathan responded. ¡°Don''t worry. I will arrange someone to manage the bar,pany, and coffee house in Horington,¡± Mabel assured. Jonathan turned to look at Polly. ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°I trust that Ms. Sandler wouldn''t deceive us. By the way, I''d like to request for the Xanthos brothers to be taken to Yaleview with us as well. If you see potential in them, you could train them to be members of the Department of National Security. I can guarantee their loyalty, but I don''t think I''ll be going to Yaleview for now. Before this, I was immersed in my bubble because I was trapped in it. Now that I have broken through it, I want to travel around and explore the world. I believe Jeremy couldn''t kill me that easily even if he wants to.¡± Mabel was surprised, but she did not force Polly. ¡°There is a vast world out there, Ms. McDaniels. If you insist on leaving, I can''t stop you, and I believe you will find your destiny. Don''t worry about the Xanthos brothers. I will take good care of them.¡± ¡°Thank you, Ms. Sandler. I will always remember your kindness,¡± Polly thanked her sincerely. ¡°I treat Jonathan like a younger brother. You''re helping me out by helping him. If you need my assistance in the future, I will serve you to the best of my abilities.¡± Chapter 136 Chapter 136 Mabel looked toward Polly and said in a serious manner, ¡°Ms. McDaniels, you have a bright future. I will remember what you said today, and yes, I might actually need your help in the future.¡± Polly smiled. ¡°I would never refuse to help!¡± Mabel returned a smile. ¡°Thank you in advance!¡± Then, she said to Jonathan, ¡°Jonathan, go and get ready. Inform the girls about it. We will set out tonight.¡± Jonathan nodded and bade farewell to Polly and Mabel. He asked Polly to enter the restaurant first, as he needed to call Jennifer. On the phone, Jonathan asked Jennifer to bring Winnie along to Faike as soon as possible. Jennifer was confused. She asked anxiously, ¡°What happened?¡± In fact, she had an ominous feeling when she heard his words, and she didn''t want to leave her hometown. Jonathan continued, ¡°I had a fighting match with Leonardo today, and I killed him. Now, there''s a crazy person who wants to avenge him. If she fails to take her revenge on me, she will turn to you instead. So, I need to send you and Amber to a safe ce.¡± Jennifer shivered upon hearing that and asked worriedly, ¡°Do we need to keep hiding like this from now on, then?¡± Jonathan replied, ¡°I will solve this problem as quickly as possible.¡± Hearing that, Jennifer stopped asking questions, as she realized the seriousness of the situation as well. After the phone call ended, Jonathan entered the restaurant. Polly didn''t say anything. After all, this matter had to be announced by Jonathan. After a moment''s thought, Jonathan told the girls about the impending danger and suggested they hid in Yaleview for a while. Amber didn''t disagree. Since she could meet her grandfather there, she was willing to go. Jessica and Yasmin hesitated for a moment and agreed with the n as well. After all, the situation was indeed serious. Jonathan promised again to solve the problem as soon as possible. Then, he called Morgan to tell him that he couldn''t join him for dinner that night. Morgan was grateful that Jonathan didn''t go all out on his son in the tournament earlier. When he heard that Jonathan couldn''t make it to the dinner, he could not help but feel rather disappointed. Not wanting to go into the details, Jonathan merely exined that they had an emergency to attend to. Morgan did not want to force the situation. Thus, he could only agree that they should meet another time. After making the arrangements, Jonathan breathed a sigh of relief. When their meal ended, he brought the girls to meet up with Mabel. Mabel was staying in the presidential suite of Crown Hotel. Later that night, the military aircraft from Yaleview wouldnd on the rooftop of Crown Hotel. By the time Jonathan settled down the three girls, it was already six in the evening. By then, Jennifer had arrived too. Jonathan went to get her and Winnie. Winnie was excited when she saw Jonathan. As Jonathan held Winnie in his arms and saw how lively she was, he couldn''t help but feel blissful. Then he brought Jennifer and Winnie to the suite to meet Amber and the others. After that, Mabel asked Polly, and Jonathan to leave with her to deal with some matters. The three of them left Crown Hotel quickly, leaving Jennifer and her daughter with Amber and the others. The atmosphere in the room suddenly became slightly awkward. In fact, even Yasmin, who was the humblest among them, felt a distance between them and Jennifer. After all, they were not destined to be friends. Amber, Yasmin, and Jessica got along well, but all of them found Jennifer a little unlikeable, especially Amber and Jessica. Even Jonathan didn''t expect that. At that moment, the only person who bothered to wee Jennifer was Yasmin, while Amber and Jessica only cared about their own businesses. However, even though they didn''t bother much about Jennifer, they treated Winnie well. After all, they were both kind souls. The night arrived slightlyter in Faike. Thus, although it was already six in the evening, the sky was still bright and beautiful. The three who had just left the hotel got into the Maybach. Jonathan couldn''t help but ask, ¡°Mabel, is there anything else you want us to do?¡± Mabel said, ¡°Do you still remember Lucian?¡± Jonathan was momentarily stunned before replying, ¡°Of course.¡± Mabel said, ¡°You should know how extreme Lucian''s personality is. And now, not only have you defeated him, you''d blinded one of his eyes as well. You should know that Lucian is a man who cares about his appearance a lot. Right now, I''m betting that you''re the person he hates the most. This guy is at the Nascent Soul level, and if he goes mad, he''d be nothing short of a ticking bomb. If you don''t solve this problem now, you will be in trouble in the future.¡± Jonathan shuddered as he remembered Lucian. That man didn''t have any morals. He had made Jonathan help him in reaching Nascent Soul while they were in the fighting ring. However, the first thing he wanted to do after that was to kill Jonathan. Judging by his personality, he would indeed be hard to deal with once he went crazy. As Jonathan thought about this, his eyes were instantly filled with murderous intent. He was determined to be kind toward others. However, if someone tried to give him trouble, he would have no choice but to fight back. Besides, he had suffered significant losses by being kind to Lucian. However, Jonathan was suddenly confused and turned toward Mabel with a question. ¡°Are you asking me to kill Lucian now?¡± Mabel was straightforward. ¡°You don''t necessarily have to kill him either. Just go meet him and try to find out his intentions. If he''s of no danger, then you don''t have to bother about him. However, if he''s revengeful, then you''d have to kill him.¡± Jonathan''s expression changed. ¡°B-But¡ª D*mn it! Aren''t you a public officer? You should know that murder is a crime, and yet, you''re instigating me to kill someone now?¡± Mabel remained calm. ncing disdainfully at Jonathan, she said, ¡°You need to remember this. Even though I''m a public officer, I belong to the Department of National Security. Do you know what national security means? It means the safety of the country, which has to be protected. If Lucian turns out to be a threat to society, then it''d be my responsibility to destroy him.¡± Jonathan shivered. ¡°You''re in such a powerful position. Doesn''t this mean that you can kill whoever you want, and it''d still be legal?¡± Mabel answered, ¡°You could say that. However, the members of the Department of National Security were chosen carefully, and the most important criterion that was evaluated in each individual is their morals and principles. That''s especially the case for my position. Besides, I have a superior who is monitoring me. He will question and investigate everything I do.¡± Jonathan finally understood as Polly remained quiet at his side, saying nothing. Jonathan asked again, ¡°So, is Lucian still in Faike now?¡± Mabel said, ¡°I have found out his location. We still have time. If you want to have a talk with him, you should go now.¡± Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Jonathan felt a little frustrated. ¡°Why do I feel like you''re just using me?¡± Mabel couldn''t help but give him a knock on his head with her knuckles. ¡°You''re so ungrateful. I''ve put in so much work for you, and you dare to say that I''m using you? Do you think I don''t want to go after Lucian myself? Then how should I report the incident to my superiors? I can''t just tell him that I did it just because I think Lucian''s a potential threat! Jonathan, you need to know if Lucian starts looking for trouble, the first thing he''d do is take revenge on you. When that timees, you''d end up his victim.¡± Jonathan smiled awkwardly. He knew that he was being too cautious as well. ¡°Ha! I was kidding. Let''s go now, then,¡± said Jonathan. With that, Mabel started the car and drove off. Just then, Jonathan had a thought. ¡°Oh, right, Lucian''s grandfather, Peacock King, isn''t a simple person. Wouldn''t he go crazy if we kill his grandchild?¡± Mabel replied, ¡°Peacock King is not a crazy man. He will only go after you but not the people around you. So, he''s not that big of a threat.¡± Jonathan understood and agreed with Mabel''s point. He then said, ¡°Well, since the Holy Bounds Sect is more dangerous, why don''t you guys deal with them?¡± Mabel answered, ¡°It''s not that we don''t want to, but Holy Bounds Sect has a lot of connections. We can''t make a move on them. I will exin it to you once we get to Yaleview. The most our organization could do is to partially eliminate some of the threats in society.¡± Jonathan instantly understood her words and didn''t say anything further on that subject. After half an hour, Mabel''s Maybach stopped in front of a yard. The ce was an agritourism resort. It was in a remote location, but the crops and poultry there were all organic. Such a marketing trick easily attracted customers. After parking the car, Mabel said to Jonathan, ¡°Ms. McDaniels and I will block Lucian''s exits. You may go ahead to meet him.¡± Jonathan nodded but said worriedly, ¡°What if this guy merely pretends to back down because he senses danger? I can''t possibly kill him if he apologizes to me and bes all friendly toward me, can I?¡± Mabel said, ¡°Don''t worry. He won''t feel the presence of Ms. McDaniels and me.¡± Jonathan nced at Mabel meaningfully. She''s saying that she will use her cultivation to block Lucian''s sensitivity. I''ll be d*mned! I wonder what''s her cultivation level now. Jonathan walked into the agritourism resort, and he instantly found it strange that there were no customers there. The moment Jonathan entered, a service staff said to him, ¡°Hello, sir! I''m sorry, but our ce has been booked for a few days, so we''re not open for business.¡± Raising his head, Jonathan saw the ¡°closed¡± sign on the door. He then said to the service staff with a smile, ¡°I know the ce is not open for business now. However, I''m meeting up with a friend here. Something is wrong with his eye.¡± ¡°Oh? Are you Mr. Yandell''s friend?¡± The service staff came to a realization. Jonathan said, ¡°Yes. Please bring me to him.¡± The service staff replied immediately, ¡°Sure. Follow me.¡± Then, he turned and headed inside. Jonathan followed behind. He was really good at lying. Chapter 137 Chapter 137 Lucian was in the guest room on the second floor. The service staff brought Jonathan over to the guest room and said, ¡°Mr. Yandell is inside.¡± Jonathan replied, ¡°Thanks!¡± ¡°You''re wee,¡± replied the staff with a smile before he turned around and left. Jonathan did not rush to enter the guest room but started focusing his senses first. Immediately, he felt an unyielding rageing from the room. That vengeful energy was obviouslying from Lucian. Jonathan sighed faintly. I guess things aren''t going to end well today. Of course, at his level of cultivation, Jonathan was not afraid of Lucian. He pushed the door open and entered the guest room without hesitation. The lights in the guestroom were off, and it was dead silent. Moonlight shone into the room as soon as the door was opened. The first thing that Jonathan saw right away was Lucian sitting crossed-legged on the bed. However, at this moment, Lucian lookedpletely different from the Lucian of the past. He used to be a handsome young man who looked as if he had walked straight out of a painting. But now, one of his eyes was missing, leaving a gaping hole that was covered with scabs. His face was now ugly and permanently disfigured, and he was also unshaven. The worst part, though, was his aura, which was filled with hostility. Jonathan finally believed what Mabel said. Lucian truly has gone insane. Lucian was famous ever since he was young and had grown up with a smooth-sailing life. Thus, it was definitely difficult for him to ept the major setbacks he was now encountering. He was like high school students who received good grades in school at first but ended up receiving bad results in their university entrance exams and gave up on themselves. Lucian opened his eye and immediately saw Jonathan. His eye filled with hatred at once. At the same time, a murderous aura radiated from him in Jonathan''s direction. Jonathan furrowed his brows and smiled bitterly. ¡°Lucian, I''vee here to resolve the grievances between us. After all, we were just fighting in the arena. It wasn''t personal, right?¡± Hearing his own words, even Jonathan felt he was spouting nonsense. However, he vowed to do what he said he would. There was no turning back. As expected, Lucian scoffed. ¡°Resolve the grievances between us? And how would you do that? Are you going to give me a new eye orpensate me with one of yours?¡± He paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°Lawson, I can''t believe you woulde to me today. I believe you already know who my grandfather is. If you want to beg for mercy now, you can go right ahead. Just kneel and knock your head against the floor thrice. Then, gouge out both of your eyes. Only then will I spare you.¡± ¡°You''re all talk and no action.¡± Jonathan could not help it anymore, speaking in a direct and impolite manner. Lucian was stunned for a moment before he erupted in anger. ¡°How dare you insult me!¡± Jonathan sighed and responded, ¡°Lucian, it was just a small conflict between you and I. It really wasn''t anything serious. In the arena, you kept saying that you wanted to kill me. But when you reached the Nascent Soul level, did I ever sneak an attack on you? We were in the ring at the time. I could have killed you and imed all the glory, but I didn''t, and I''m not boasting about how great I was when by bringing this up. But you? You immediately wanted to kill me. Did you really think I wouldn''t defend myself when you tried to do that? In the end, I''d blinded you in one eye, but was it really my fault, though? I came here today thinking that I would spare you. However, you''re still ignorant and arrogant. Since this is your attitude, how do you expect me to allow you to live?¡± Lucian stood up suddenly. He seemed to havee to a realization. ¡°Have youe here to kill me?¡± Jonathan sighed mildly. ¡°You''ve left me with no other choice.¡± Lucian scoffed. ¡°Aren''t you afraid of my grandpa?¡± Jonathan replied, ¡°Your grandfather, Peacock King, is a master in the martial arts world. I do respect and venerate him for that. So what if I am afraid of him, though? If I let you go because I''m afraid of him, would you spare my life? I might as well get rid of you first instead of waiting for you and your grandfather toe and settle the score with me togetherter!¡± Lucian let out a dementedugh. ¡°To think that a piece of trash like you could make such a tant threat against me! Do you really think that you could kill me all by yourself?¡± Jonathan did not want to waste any more of his breath. ¡°Come at me, then!¡± With that, he rushed forward using his Antelope Rhythm skill, and in the blink of an eye, he released his Great Sage Force Field. The technique was so powerful that it could practically split the earth in half, and this incredible power was at this moment being directed at Lucian. Then Jonathanunched his Great Sage Seal at Lucian. Lucian turned pale in an instant. He had never thought that Jonathan had grown so powerful. If this was happening in the past when he still had both of his eyes, he might still have been able to hold his own against Jonathan. Back then, he was basically invincible because of his Nascent Soul cultivation. However, Lucian was now blind in one eye. Not only did that upset him, his own force field was also considerably weaker. Therefore, Lucian was finding it very challenging to defend himself against Jonathan''s Great Sage Seal. The force of the Great Sage Seal was enough to shatter the entire. However, behind Lucian was the bed, and there was no retreat. In a desperate move, he dashed to his left and crouched down, escaping from under Jonathan''s arm. Just then, Jonathan moved his feet, and what followed next was the Shadow Step technique. It was a technique that both he and Leonardo learned and was very useful. Combining it with his Antelope Rhythm, Jonathan hadprehended Shadow Step''s essence on a deep level. Jonathan''s greatest strength was his ability to learn new techniques. Regardless of whether it was the Mongrel Attack, Satin Palm, or Strike Back, it had taken him only one day to practice and master the technique. Jonathan had also managed to pick up Hector''s skill that was unique to cultivators at the Unification level just by observation. Of course, it was also all thanks to the fact that he already knew the Shadow Punch technique as well. Just as Lucian was evading Jonathan''s attack, Jonathan appeared in front of Lucian and blocked the latter''s path using Shadow Step. Then, using Mongrel Attack, he swung a kick at Lucian. Lucian''s face turned pale in horror as he quickly retreated. However, just as he took one step back, Jonathan dashed forward and activated his Great Sage Seal. Lucian shrieked in horror. He could do nothing other than to raise his hands helplessly and brace himself for the attack. Boom! As the attack struck Lucian''s palms, he could feel Jonathan''s vitality as a spiritual fighter rushing at him in torrents. It was powered by an unbreakable will and instantly crushed the strength within Lucian''s palms. Lucian immediately scuffled backward. His vitality was decreasing, and blood was gushing out from his orifices. Jonathan quickly rushed forward, his Dragon w immediately grabbing Lucian by the throat. ¡°No!¡± A look of despair shed in Lucian''s eyes as he screamed miserably. At this moment, he was truly fearing for his life. Jonathan''s actions jerked to a halt as well. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. I really am not a bloodthirsty murderer. Should I really kill him? Lucian wailed in agony, his face smeared with tears and snot. ¡°I was wrong, Jonathan! Please spare me! I promise I''ll never cross you again!¡± Jonathan sighed softly. He closed his eyes as he suddenly began to gather Force in his hands. Crack! Jonathan broke Lucian''s neck. And just like that, Lucian''s head rolled to the side, and he died on the spot. The Little Martial Sage, Lucian Yandell, was dead. With that, Jonathan turned around and walked away without looking back. There was a brief moment when he had hesitated to kill Lucian. However, Jonathan then remembered what kind of person Lucian really was. He had spared Lucian''s life once out of kindness, but Lucian immediately set out to kill him in the next second. Jonathan simply could not afford to give Lucian another chance. If he did, then Lucian would definitely hurt Jonathan''s loved ones and family members. Jonathan would never forgive himself if that were to happen. For their safety, I don''t care if I had to bear the burden of this sin. After killing Lucian, Jonathan proceeded to exit the resort. When Mabel and Polly saw Jonathan emerging from the entrance, they sighed in relief. Mabel said, ¡°You didn''t spare him, did you? People like Lucian are very arrogant when they have power. Once they''re on the verge of death, though, they''re more afraid of dying than any ordinary person out there. You shouldn''t spare him even if he begged for mercy.¡± Jonathan nced at Mabel, impressed by how wise thetter was. Indeed, Mabel saw everything clearly. ¡°He''s dead now,¡± said Jonathan. After a brief pause, he continued, ¡°However, it''ll be a problem finding a ce to hide his body.¡± Mabel stated, ¡°You don''t have to worry about that. I can get some guys to take care of that. Let''s go now. The military aircraft has arrived.¡± ¡°All right!¡± Jonathan readily epted her suggestion. However, just as he and Mabel prepared to get in the car, Polly suddenly said, ¡°Jonathan, Ms. Sandler. This is where we part ways for now. We shall meet again in the future.¡± Jonathan was slightly stunned upon hearing that. A part of him did not want Polly to leave. However, since she had made up her mind, he could only respect her decision. After all, Jonathan was a carefree person as well. Thus, he said, ¡°Goodbye! Stay safe out there!¡± Nodding firmly, Polly responded, ¡°I will. You take care as well!¡± Mabel waved her hand. ¡°Goodbye!¡± After that, Polly turned around and left without hesitation. She looked incredibly cool as she walked away. ¡°Ms. McDaniels is an amazing woman,¡± Mabel stated. ¡°Jonathan, you''re really lucky to have known her. She''ll definitelye to your aid when you need it. What goes aroundes around, after all.¡± Jonathan understood that Mabel was talking about how he had helped Polly break through the Nascent Soul level. However, he responded with a hint of mncholy, ¡°I''ve sinned enough for today, killing Leonardo and then Lucian. I''ll face retribution soon enough.¡± Mabel smiled. ¡°You''re the Chosen One. You were never destined to live happily ever after. Just go with the flow. Come on! Let''s get in the car already! Once they got into the car, Mabel started the engine. Jonathan could not help but say, ¡°Mabel, you should have told me that Leonardo had a crazy aunt! You know how powerful the Holy Bounds Sect is. Why didn''t you tell me that earlier? Maybe I wouldn''t have killed Leonardo if I''d known that and wouldn''t be having all this trouble now.¡± Mabel replied seriously, ¡°First of all, you would have felt even more burdened if I told you. There was no telling if you could have won against Leonardo or not. Secondly, Leonardo would have kept seeking revenge even if you didn''t get rid of him. He would have told Bianca to kill you, and you wouldn''t have stood a chance against her. I still think it was the right move for you to end him once and for all. Thirdly, I really hope that you''vee to ept that what''s destined to happen will always happen eventually. I''m just here to set things in motion. Now, we should be on the same page, aren''t we?¡± Mabel smirked. ¡°Well, okay!¡± Jonathan gave her a thumbs-up as he said that. The mother of all storms ising, and I''m caught in the middle of it all. I never wanted to involve myself, and yet I was drawn into it one step at a time. My fate is predetermined by the mysterious Heavenly Law. Chapter 138 Chapter 138 At eight in the evening, Jonathan, Amber, Jennifer, Winnie, Jessica, and Yasmin all boarded the military aircraft. Mabel was there as well, but not the Xanthos brothers. After all, thetter had no connection with Jonathan, and thus, their lives would not be in danger. Mabel had let the Xanthos brothers board another ne to Yaleview and meet up with their groupter. The military aircraft flew across the dark sky, letting out a low rumbling sound. Jonathan held Winnie in his arms as thetter looked around excitedly. Everyone was immersed in their own thoughts. Going to Yaleview was like a brand new journey for Jonathan. He did not know what would be awaiting him, but he would do his best, no matter what. It was very spacious and quiet inside the military aircraft. Mabel held herptop in her hand, but no one knew what she was up to. After a while, she piped up, ¡°Hey, Jonathan. Can youe over here for a minute? Yasir''s disciple, Levi, wants to talk to you.¡± Jonathan was a little stunned as he asked, ¡°What''s going on?¡± Mabel exined, ¡°It''s a video call. After the sh between Yasir''s team of hackers and ours, they tracked our frequency and made a call request. They want to have a word with you.¡± Jonathan understood at once. He realized that even though they were high up in the sky, they were in a military aircraft, thus having no issue with telmunications. If calls could not be made on a military aircraft, it would not have been used by the army. Jonathan put Winnie back on her mother''sp and went over to Mabel. After handing her earphones to Jonathan, Mabel clicked on the answer button. Levi''s face appeared on the screen immediately. He smiled and greeted, ¡°Hello, Mr. Lawson. I didn''t expect us to speak under such a circumstance.¡± Jonathan understood that Levi was merely following orders, so he did not put thetter in the spot. He replied calmly, ¡°Well, it''s certainly not a reunion. So, let''s just get straight to the point.¡± ¡°You''re indeed a straightforward person!¡± Levi remarked. He paused for a bit before going on, ¡°I''m passing you a message from Master Sullivan and Master Weiss. Whatever feud Strikezone Martial Arts had with you, Mr. Lawson, it''s all been settled in the ring. From now on, we''ll no longer seek vengeance with you. We also hope that we can make peace with each other and write off the grievances between us. What do you think, Mr. Lawson?¡± Jonathan was not surprised by Levi''s words, but he still felt relieved. He then shed a smile and said, ¡°Since the decision is in your hands, I don''t have any opinion on that.¡± Levi, too, grinned and replied, ¡°All right! Have a nice day, Mr. Lawson. Goodbye!¡± With that said, he ended the call. Jonathan removed the earphones and told Mabel. ¡°They asked for a truce.¡± Mabel smiled faintly and responded, ¡°Edward must have surrendered to fate, for he knew he could never get rid of you, the Chosen One. So, it''s not surprising for them to ask for a truce now.¡± Heaving a sigh, Jonathan remarked, ¡°In any case, I''m d that the grudge between me and Strikezone Martial Arts is finally resolved. If only I didn''t have to deal with this mess about Leonardo, there would be peace.¡± Mabel refuted nonchntly, ¡°Believe me, your troubles will never end.¡± Displeased, Jonathan grumbled, ¡°Why can''t we just chat happily, Mabel?¡± About half past ten at night, the military aircraft arrived at the military zone of Yaleview. The military zone had tight security, and the atmosphere was tense. There were even several tanks parked in the middle. After the military aircraftnded, a major-general and several soldiers drove a military vehicle over to wee the group. The major-general saluted Mabel. ¡°Commander Sandler! Major-General George Zogby from Team Fifteen reporting for duty!¡± Mabel greeted in response, ¡°We''re heading to Old Mr. Johnson''s house. These people are my friends, and this finedy over here is Old Mr. Johnson''s granddaughter, Amber Johnson.¡± George then respectfully saluted Amber. Thetter, however, fumbled frantically and blushed before responding with a subpar salutation. Jonathan chuckled upon seeing that. After that, George arranged for a military vehicle to send Mabel and the rest to Old Mr. Johnson''s house. Old Mr. Johnson, who went by the name Arthur, lived at Vipod Residence. It was a quadrangle courtyard, surrounded by white walls and covered with red roof tiles. It also had stringent security. That residential area was where the senior military officials of Chanaea would stay after retirement. Before arriving, Amber had already informed her grandfather about their visit. Needless to say, Arthur weed her and her friends with open arms. Having said that, Arthur was a wise man, and he immediately asked if something had happened. Amber did not know the whole picture, thus replying, ¡°I''m just following Mabel''s arrangement.¡± Hence, Arthur contacted Mabel after that. Mabel did not try to hide anything from him. Thus, Arthur more or less knew what was going on. Even so, he could do nothing to retaliate against Bianca. Firstly, Bianca came from a somewhat prominent family. Although her family was still not comparable to Arthur''s, Arthur had no reason to arrest Bianca. After all, she had notmitted any crimes, and all they had against her was based purely on their guess of what she would do next. Secondly, Arthur was an understanding person. Considering the ongoing crisis the country was facing, he would dly support Mabel in her work. Apart from that, Arthur had also gotten a deep understanding of Jonathan''s background, as Jonathan was someone special to Amber. When Arthurter found out that Jonathan was the Chosen One, he began to pay more attention to the latter even more. In any case, if Bianca were just an ordinary person, Mabel would have already taken control of Bianca and nipped all dangers in the bud. Sadly, Bianca had two backers, which were the Young family and Holy Bounds Sect. Hence, if Mabel were to arrest Bianca without any valid reason, both the Young family and Holy Bounds Sect would definitely make a huge fuss over it. In the meantime, the group finally arrived at the entrance of Vipod Residence. With high pirs and red rooftops, that ce looked as mysterious as a maze. There were guards and informants in every corner. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Obviously, the safety of the senior military officials was noughing matter. Soon enough, with Mabel in the lead, the group marched straight into the entrance of the brightly-lit courtyard. Above their heads, a bright moon dangled in the night sky. Escorted by two security guards, Arthur came to the entrance to wee them. He was yearning to see his precious granddaughter, Amber. Arthur was already in his seventies. He was d in his favorite suit, and his hair waspletely white, but he looked as fit as a fiddle. He exuded an aura of a true leader, so even a skillful man like Jonathan could not help but tread carefully in front of him. That was how terrifying a person with power could seem to be, but of course, that was not the most important matter at this point. Upon seeing her grandfather, Amber bolted forward and dove into his embrace as she eximed, ¡°Grandpa!¡± Arthur, in turn, was on cloud nine as he hugged his granddaughter andughed heartily. ¡°You little brat! You only look for me after getting yourself into trouble.¡± Embarrassed, Amber answered with a sweet voice, ¡°Don''t speak of me like that, Grandpa.¡± Looking at her blushing, Arthur burst intoughter. Jonathan and the others soon caught up with Amber. Everyone felt rather stressed facing Arthur. Mabel, however, seemed rather indifferent as she greeted, ¡°Commander Johnson!¡± Amber then let go of Arthur''s hand as Arthur directed his gaze toward Mabel. Arthur smiled and said, ¡°You don''t have to be so formal with me, Mabel.¡± Mabel simply shed a faint smile and went on, ¡°Commander Johnson, this is Jonathan!¡± Immediately, Jonathan stepped forward. Since he was not a soldier, he did not give a formal salutation, but he still lowered his head slightly and addressed Arthur, ¡°Hello, Old Mr. Johnson!¡± Arthur started to size Jonathan up from head to toe, for Jonathan was the man that his granddaughter was into. Jonathan was slightly taken aback, but he kept hisposure. After a brief pause, Arthur roared withughter. ¡°Even though it''s our first meeting, my ears had long since gone numb hearing your name! I''ve been wondering what charm you have to make my granddaughter care for you so much. Now that I''m finally meeting you, you indeed have an extraordinary vibe. What a fine young man through and through!¡± Jonathan breathed a sigh of relief upon hearing thosepliments. Subsequently, the others introduced themselves one after another. Arthur was all praises for thedies as well. That showed the old man really had the charm of getting along with people. Of course, there was no doubt that Jonathan and his group of friends were all outstanding in their own ways as well. That was especially true for Winnie, for she was well-behaved and even addressed Arthur politely without being told to do so. Arthur was so happy that he carried her in his arms. Soon after, he led the group into the house. Dinner was already prepared and ready to be served. Mabel, however, rejected the offer politely and exined, ¡°Jonathan and I still have something on, so we can''t have dinner here, Commander Johnson.¡± Arthur was momentarily stunned, but he understood. ¡°Okay, since you have matters to deal with, I won''t hold you up. The girls will be fine here, so you don''t have to worry about their safety.¡± Jonathan lowered his head and expressed his gratitude. ¡°Thank you very much, Old Mr. Johnson.¡± Arthur grinned in response. ¡°Jonathan, you''re a young man and a Chanaean. Our country depends on you. I have your back, so just do what you have to do.¡± Hearing that, Jonathan was touched by Arthur''s patriotism as he replied, ¡°Yes, Old Mr. Johnson! I''ll always bear that in mind.¡± Arthur then waved his hands. ¡°Go ahead, then.¡± Jonathan nced at the rest. ¡°Take care!¡± The girls looked at Jonathan with mixed feelings, not knowing what to say. ¡°Please be careful, Jonathan!¡± Yasmin finally stated. With a nod, Jonathan turned and left with Mabel. In fact, Jennifer wanted to say something as well, but seeing the crowd around her, she had decided not to. Deep down, she felt that she did not fit into this group of people and this environment. Jonathan and Mabel quickly exited Vipod Residence. There was a military vehicle parked near the entrance, but there was no driver. As for the other vehicles, they were long gone without a trace. Chapter 139 Chapter 139 It was ate night in the beginning of December. Located in the northern region, it was already the season of winter in Yaleview. The winter in Yaleview was frigid cold. There was no better word to describe it. Traveling from Faike to Yaleview, Jonathan felt he had walked from summer to winter. Mabel distributed the military jackets to everyone while they were on the military aircraft. At that moment, both Jonathan and Mabel d themselves in the military jackets as well. Later, she got into the car while Jonathan took the co-driver seat. It was already eleven at night. The north wind howled incessantly. Mabel ignited the engine of the car. Jonathan asked, ¡°What are we going to do now?¡± Mabel smiled as she replied, ¡°We don''t have anything to do now. I''ll bring you to try our meat stew in Yaleview. It''s famous here.¡± Jonathan was confused. ¡°But, didn''t you tell Old Mr. Johnson that you have something to do just now?¡± Mabel smiled. ¡°Don''t you agree that the most tormenting matter in this world is to eat with the elderly? I came up with this excuse to save you.¡± Jonathan touched his nose as he responded, ¡°Damn! Mabel, do you think I''m dim-witted? You seem to be saving yourself instead.¡± Mabel burst outughing. ¡°It''s the same, anyway.¡± With that said, she started driving. She was very familiar with Yaleview. As such, she drove out of the Vipod Residence easily. It was Jonathan''s first timeing to Yaleview. He had a sense of inexplicable anticipation toward that ce. That was because it was the capital of Chanaea and the most flourishing city there. There were too many historical legends happening in a ce like that. Throughout the journey, Jonathan kept looking to his left and right, full of curiosity. He got fascinated whenever they passed by a building. ¡°Hey, Mabel. Is that Royal Well?¡± Mabel rolled her eyes at him as she replied, ¡°Do you think every historical building resembles Royal Well? The Royal Well is so much nicer than this. I''ll give you a tour when we''re free tomorrow.¡± Jonathan felt embarrassed instantly, thinking that he was a country bumpkin indeed. After a short while, Mabel stopped the car in front of a secluded alley. Then, she led Jonathan inside. That alley looked the same as those bystreet that a small town would have. There were a lot of potholes along their way. The only difference was that there was a vintage feeling about it. After entering the alley, Jonathan noticed many shops were still open and each of them was filled with customers. Atst, they came to a shop selling meat stews. The ce was small, and the interior wasn''t impressive as well. Jonathan said, ¡°Mabel, you''re stingy. Why do you bring me to a ce like this? Don''t you think you should treat me to a five-star hotel?¡± Sure enough, he was joking. If they were to be formal with each other, Mabel would surely bring him to a luxurious restaurant. Nheless, given their close rtionship, they wouldn''t mind joking with each other like that. Mabel smiled as she replied, ¡°Jonathan, you''re such a country bumpkin. Don''t you know that the best meat stew in Yaleview can only be found in an alley like this? Plus, I only bring my true friends here.¡± Jonathan chuckled after listening to her. ¡°All right, then! I have to savor it today!¡± Mabel was acquainted with the owner of the shop who was a plump man in his forties. His eyes lit up with glee as soon as he saw Mabel. ¡°Ms. Sandler, you haven''t been here for some time. This is...¡± the man said politely to Mabel. Then, he turned to look at Jonathan as he spoke. Before Mabel could respond, Jonathan quickly piped up, ¡°I''m her boyfriend. She tells me you serve the best meat stew and has mentioned it a few times. That''s why we are here today.¡± Mabel rolled her eyes at him, but she didn''t expose his lie. Disappointment shed across the plump man''s eyes. Nheless, he forced a smile on his face as he said, ¡°Sir, you are a handsome man.¡± Jonathanughed out loud upon hearing that. Then, Mabel asked, ¡°Johnny, is the private room taken? If not, get us that room.¡± Johnny replied instantly, ¡°It''s empty. I''ll arrange for you now.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Mabel replied. Shortly, Jonathan followed Mabel into the private room. There was only one private room in the shop. The furnishing was crude and simple. Even the walls inside the room looked ruinous. Jonathan and Mabel took a seat respectively. Johnny came in to take an order. ¡°Ms. Sandler, do you still want to have the same?¡± Mabel smiled as she replied, ¡°Jonathan is a big eater. Please give us two sets of that.¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Johnny replied. With that said, he went out of the room to proceed with the order. Jonathan chuckled after the man left. ¡°Mabel, it seems like you''re a charming woman. I can tell from Johnny''s face that he admires you. He almost cries after hearing that I''m your boyfriend.¡± Mabel rolled her eyes at Jonathan. ¡°Wouldn''t I be a failure if I can''t even make a man like him admires me?¡± She continued after a short pause, ¡°Stop making this kind of lowly joke next time.¡± Jonathan knew she was referring to him acting as her boyfriend. He chuckled and stopped talking. Soon, a rich meat stew was served, along with some pancakes. The fresh mutton was cut into slices and cooked in milky soup. There was a special sauce to go with it. The taste of the meat stew was sulent, leaving a pleasant aftertaste in both of their mouths. ¡°This is yummy!¡± Jonathan praised immediately. ¡°This is the most authentic meat stew I''ve ever had. I tried it once in Chanaentown when I was overseas. That was awful.¡± Mabel smiled faintly upon hearing him. ¡°Those who sell the meat stew overseas have modified their recipe to cater to the local''s preferences. Of course, you can''t have the authentic one there.¡± ¡°Good food has to be served with good wine!¡± Jonathan said again. Mabel responded, ¡°What a coincidence! I have kept a Malteer here. You can get it from Johnny.¡± Jonathan promptly said, ¡°All right!¡± He brought a bottle of Malteer over in no time and poured Mabel a full ss. The wine was in golden yellow color, like honey. Jonathan asked, ¡°How did higher-ups like you have so many bottles of Malteer? I couldn''t buy a good one elsewhere. Have you been epting bribes?¡± Feeling nonplussed, Mabel replied, ¡°Indeed, no ivory wille out of a dog''s mouth. Can''t you say something better? I get these from some special source. Of course, you can''t buy it elsewhere.¡± Jonathan chuckled. Then, he raised his wine ss and said, ¡°Here is a toast to you. No matter what, thank you for everything you''ve done for me.¡± Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Mabel raised her wine ss as well. The duo downed their wine in one gulp. Jonathan continued filling up their wine sses. Mabel said, ¡°As I said, I''m doing myself a favor by helping you. So, you may drop the formality between us. It''s the Great Tribtion that I have to deal with for the sake of our national security. You''re the Chosen One. Therefore, I have to take better care of you. I hope you won''t think that I''m using you.¡± Jonathan responded semi-seriously, ¡°It''s a bliss to be used by a beautiful woman like you.¡± Mabel rolled her eyes at him again and said, ¡°You like to flirt with women, yet you are not a loyal person. Women must have gone crazy over you but I believe you have hurt a lot of them.¡± Jonathanughed. He was unwilling to go deeper into the topic. Mabel downed another mouthful of wine and had a slice of mutton. Then, she said with a straight face, ¡°Jonathan, I''ve mentioned that I have ways to stop Jeremy froming after you. Now, I need to talk to you about that.¡± Her words piqued Jonathan''s interest instantly. He replied seriously, ¡°Please go ahead!¡± Mabel exined, ¡°Let''s start the story with a sect named Divine Realm. It is located on Mount Frallein in Lostaria, Anndur. Don''t assume that it originated from Anndur. In actuality, it is founded by a Chanaean. The Divine Emperor of the Divine Realm is a Divine Master everyone talks about. Over a hundred years ago, the Divine Emperor founded Divine Realm in Anndur when he was thirty years old. He recruited a bunch of disciples in Chanaea and brought them over to Anndur. In Anndur, the Divine Realm possesses enormous wealth, and it involves itself in many industries.¡± She paused for a while before continuing, ¡°Someone like the Divine Emperor has no interest in wealth. Later, he settles down on Mount Frallein. The government of Anndur doesn''t dare to offend Divine Realm. They have been paying respect to the sect all this while, hoping that the Divine Realm will not cause any troubles to the society.¡± Jonathanmented, ¡°Anndur has the most advanced technology. Can''t they do anything with Divine Realm? What Divine Realm is doing now is like setting a time bomb in the heart of Anndur. The Anndur is an arrogant nation. How could they tolerate it?¡± Mabel responded, ¡°No one could end the life of the Divine Emperor. A president of Anndur once thought of getting rid of the Divine Emperor, but thetter sought revenge after that. Ever since that, no one dares to mess with him. It is said that he could feel any murderous intent against him even the threates from ten thousand miles away.¡± Jonathan was shocked upon hearing her. He couldn''t help but mutter, ¡°Does someone so powerful exist in this world?¡± Mabel replied, ¡°The Divine Realm is split into the inner circle and the outer circle. There are a total of thirty-seven inner disciples and over three hundred external disciples. Besides, many people work in Divine Realm. These people are the elites from various countries. They are responsible for handling some business and daily affairs of Divine Realm. Divine Realm is very generous toward its disciples. The inner disciples have umted unimaginable wealth. Moreover, they are all prominent figures in the country. Though the external disciples also receive very good benefits, they have to take orders from the inner disciples. In the Divine Realm, they emphasize a lot on hierarchy. No one is allowed to cross the line.¡± Jonathan listened to her attentively. Then, he asked again, ¡°But, what has it got to do with Jeremy causing me any troubles?¡± Mabel exined, ¡°This is where the problem lies. I haven''t told you one thing. Both Jeremy and Edward are the external disciples of Divine Realm. Currently, they have to take orders from the inner disciples. These two men are at the highest level among the external disciples, so they can move freely and mobilize the resources Divine Realm owns. That is the reason the two men could achieve their aplishments today.¡± She paused before continuing, ¡°Actually, many external disciples of Divine Realm have set up their own careers. All of them are famous and possess enormous wealth. I know one of them. The director of a military academy in Saspiuburg is also an external disciple of the Divine Realm. His name is Jose Abraham.¡± Chapter 140 Chapter 140 Jonathan was stunned. He had heard of that military academy before. Jose was considered a god amongst mercenaries and was even dubbed the God of War. In the past, Jose had once gone to a small country in Smend and assassinated the rebel leader of an army that consisted of ten thousand soldiers. On top of that, he had done it all by himself and using only his sword. As a result of that incredible feat, Jose rose to fame. The rebel leader he had assassinated was protected by a troop of armed soldiers in his barrack. Furthermore, there were tanks, cannons, and long-range missiles around the camp. The leader was also protected by a squad of elite guardsmen, every single one of them equipped with advanced weapons. Despite those intimidating obstacles, Jose had entered the camp with nothing but his sword. In this era of high technology, Jose still relied on his old-fashioned sword as if he was entering a no man''snd. Such a daring move was mostly only seen in movies. However, Jose managed to bring fiction to life. The God of War lived up to his reputation. Moreover, Jonathan knew that Jose''s military academy had produced many excellent mercenaries and assassins. He silently counted and named the external disciples of the Divine Realm. Didn''t I use to look up to the likes of Edward, Jose, and Jeremy? Taking a deep breath, Jonathan said, ¡°If the external disciples are that powerful, wouldn''t that make the inner disciples even more terrifying?¡± Mabel took a slice of mutton. The steam from the soup lingered in the air, causing her face to look a bit hazy yet beautiful at the same time. After finishing the slice of mutton, she said, ¡°The inner disciples have always been mysterious. Few outsiders know about their identities. However, I know one of them.¡± Jonathan''s eyes lit up immediately. ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°Have you heard of the Demon Emperor?¡± Mabel asked. Jonathan turned pale. ¡°Don''t tell me you''re talking about the Demon Emperor, Tristan Cadman? I thought he was just a legend.¡± ¡°No. The Demon Emperor isn''t a legend. There are records of this person in our sixth division. Tristan led the rebellion of the rebel group, Holy Light, in the past. It took thebined forces of several outstanding inner disciples of the Divine Realm to capture him. The news of this incident spread like wildfire back then, though it waster covered up by the government. Hence, the version of the story you heard was merely hearsay. Tristan is also a disciple of the Divine Emperor,¡± Mabel said seriously. Hearing her exnation, Jonathan wanted to surrender. It took him a long while to digest what he just heard. Then he probed, ¡°Isn''t Edward a disciple of House of Kung Fu? Why is he from Divine Realm as well?¡± ¡°One thing you should know about martial artists, whether they''re from Strikezone Martial Arts or any other n, is that anyone would be proud to be a part of Divine Realm. Edward fought hard to earn a spot in the organization after passing the test. He wouldn''t have achieved such a lot of sess without the resources of Divine Realm.¡± Jonathan finally understood. ¡°What does that have to do with me? It''s not like I have a powerful background that would make Jeremy think twice before attacking me.¡± ¡°Okay, let me put it this way. Within Divine Realm, the disciples aren''t allowed to fight each other without permission. If you be an external disciple, Jeremy wouldn''t dare to mess with you,¡± she exined. Jonathan understood her intention. ¡°So, you want me to join the outer circle of Divine Realm?¡± ¡°You''re the Chosen One. If you manage to join Divine Realm, you''ll even be their inner disciple. Your odds of winning in the future will increase massively. Besides, you can only reach the pinnacle of your cultivation after joining Divine Realm, as it''s the pantheon amongst martial artists. Everyone is vying for a spot in the organization. Think of it like a prestigious university, where every alumna would aplish great things,¡± she exined at length. Jonathan rubbed his nose and said, ¡°If you put it like that, the only thing I need to worry about is not getting epted by the outer circle of Divine Realm, right?¡± ¡°Of course, it''s not easy to get epted. Let''s pretend Divine Realm is Bellridge University, and you''re one of the top studentspeting for a spot in the university. There''s a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity in front of you. You have to seize it when the examinerse to Yaleview in a month. As long as you pass the test, you''ll officially be an external disciple of Divine Realm.¡± ¡°What about you? Why don''t you take the test?¡± Jonathan inquired. Mabel rolled her eyes and said, ¡°I''m a government official. How can I join Divine Realm?¡± Jonathan thought about it. Well, she has a point. ¡±In other words, the only choice I have is to enter the outer circle of Divine Realm?¡± he asked. Mabel said sternly, ¡°Jonathan, I know you''re a carefree person, and I guess you don''t like me interfering with your future either. I wouldn''t say that this is the only route for you. If you have a better solution, I''ll consider your opinion.¡± Jonathan smiled bitterly at her words. It''s not like I can think of a better way. However, she hit the nail on the head, as it''s true that I don''t like other people dictating my life. Since there was no alternative, Jonathan could only follow Mabel''s advice. Furthermore, he knew Mabel''s personality well. Despite her personal agenda, her behavior stemmed from her unwavering patriotism. Jonathan took a deep breath and asked, ¡°Tell me about the test for the external disciples of Divine Realm. Is it difficult to pass?¡± Seeing that Jonathan was no longer refusing her idea, Mabel let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Of course, it''s very tough to pass. But still, I have faith in you. Honestly, the most challenging part is the quota of candidates epted to take the test. Divine Realm has very strict requirements for the candidates. Firstly, one must have a good family background. Secondly, there must be a referrer. This person ys a crucial role. If the external disciple creates problems in the future, the referrer will have to bear the responsibility. Besides, the referrer must be of noble status. Thus, the referrers are usually cautious when they''re rmending candidates. Trust me, no one wants to provoke Divine Realm.¡± Jonathan smiled wryly. ¡°These two prerequisites are both things Ick the most. No one would believe me if I imed to have a good family background. I don''t even know who my parents are, let alone their origins!¡± ¡°I''ll take care of that issue for you,¡± Mabel promised. ¡°Well, thanks for helping me.¡± It was rare for Jonathan to act politely. Sensing his depressed mood, Mabel asked, ¡°Are you feeling unhappy with this arrangement?¡± ¡°Rest assured, Mabel. I''ll follow your instructions. I''m only feeling rather displeased right now because I don''t get a say in this matter. Don''t worry. I''ll get used to it very soon.¡± Jonathan smiled bitterly. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Mabel let out a soft sigh. ¡°Well, sometimes you have topromise for the greater good. That''s the harsh reality you must face. The day wille when you''re finally strong enough to break free from this cage. Then, you can live freely without constraints.¡± ¡°I know.¡± The two of them chatted while drinking. In a sh, they finished a whole bottle of wine. After drinking, Mabel''s face was flushed red like a tomato. She looked adorable at that moment. There was no trace of her usualmanding presence. Mabel and Jonathan got up from the table when they were done. Mabel stopped Jonathan from paying the bill. Smiling, she said, ¡°How could I let you pay for the meal when you''re a guest in Yaleview?¡± With that, she turned to Johnny. ¡°Keep it on my tab. I''ll pay it next time.¡± Johnny nodded. ¡°Okay!¡± Jonathan no longer insisted to pay as well. Soon, the two of them left the alley. It was already two o''clock in the morning. There were many lighthouses and magnificent buildings in the distance. The lighthouse that shone over the overpass illuminated the long and winding road at night. Seeing that Mabel was quite drunk, Jonathan suggested, ¡°I''ll drive.¡± Mabel readily agreed. After getting into the car, he asked, ¡°Where are we heading to now?¡± ¡°I have a house over in Appleton Residences. Just input the location into your GPS,¡± Mabel replied while leaning against the seat with her eyes half-closed. Jonathan hummed in reply and started the engine. Mabel soon fell asleep. She slept peacefully in the moving car, her soft lips glimmering under the streetlights. Sleeping soundly, she resembled the Sleeping Beauty, who would wake up after being kissed by the prince. Jonathan was transfixed by Mabel''s appearance as he nced at her through the rearview mirror. What a beautiful and special woman! Besides, she''s just like Amber. They both live their lives to the fullest and love their country passionately. They''re willing to fight for the well-being of the country''s citizens without asking anything in return. I wonder what kind of man is worthy of such an outstanding woman like Mabel? Getting lost in his reverie, Jonathan could not think of an answer. Just then, a police officer suddenly appeared in front and signaled him to stop the car. It turned out that a team of police was conducting spot checks around that area. Jonathan could not help cursing his luck. I can''t believe this is happening just when I decided to drink today. Why am I so unlucky? He had forgotten how many times he had gotten away with drunk driving. At this moment, he could only me himself for tempting fate. Jonathan reluctantly stopped the car. Just when he was about to step out of the car, a policeman approached him humbly. ¡°I''m sorry, sir! We didn''t see clearly just now. You may pass without going through the spot checks,¡± the officer said obsequiously. Needless to say, Jonathan was bewildered by the officer''s politeness. Then, he came to a sudden realization. Oh, shoot! I''m driving a military vehicle right now! Besides, it belongs to the military zone of Yaleview. No wonder the officer didn''t dare to create trouble with me. ¡°Thank you for all your hard work!¡± Jonathan replied casually before driving away. Through the rearview mirror, he could see the officer saluting him as he drove off. That''s the wonder of power. No wonder so many people are obsessed with it. After arriving at Appleton Residences, Mabel woke up promptly and was mostly sober by now. The truth was, even though she had drunk quite a lot, she would automatically sober up whenever there was an emergency. ¡°Did something happen on the road earlier?¡± she asked. Nodding, Jonathan said, ¡°That''s right. The police were conducting spot checks. Fortunately, we''re driving a military vehicle.¡± Mabel was slightly startled, but she did not say anything. Then she swiped the ess card, and the car entered the residential area. While driving, Jonathan asked curiously, ¡°Why aren''t you saying anything?¡± Mabel smiled faintly. ¡°What''s more to say? We did break thew earlier by driving under the influence of alcohol. However, I can''t me the traffic police officer for letting us go just because of our status either, as that''s the culture of our country. Anyway, there''s no point for me toin about that after reaping the benefits, is there? So, I guess that''s why I have nothing to say.¡± Chapter 141 Chapter 141 Natural and unpretentious. Such were Mabel''s ways of doing things. She was unlike politicians who acted pompously. To her, there was nothing great about being the subject of other people''s praises. Many politicians would do anything for their reputation, including betraying their loved ones, which was despicable and inhumane in Mabel''s eyes. Soon afterward, Jonathan stopped the military vehicle in the parking lot and returned with Mabel. Mabel''s house was on the third floor, and it had three bedrooms, a living room, and a dining room. As soon as they entered the house, Jonathan asked in curiosity, ¡°Wouldn''t people choose to live on higher floors in buildings with elevators like this one? Why did you choose the third floor?¡± Mabel plopped on the couch before answering casually, ¡°I have nock of enemies. It would be difficult for me to escape if I stayed on higher floors.¡± Hearing that, Jonathan burst intoughter. Nheless, he thought that reasoning made perfect sense, even though it was hysterically funny. If Mabel stayed on a higher floor, it would indeed not be easy for her to flee when enemies came. Conversely, staying on lower floors would make her escape much easier. Aside from that subject, the house''s design was Epean-style. It not only had an elegant aura permeating throughout its surroundings, but it was pleasing to the eyes as well. Following that short conversation, Jonathan sat on the armchair beside Mabel. Suddenly, he remembered something and uttered, ¡°That''s not quite right, Mabel.¡± Manel opened her eyes and replied, ¡°What''s wrong?¡± ¡°You said that Jeremy can''t create trouble for me as long as I''m an outer disciple. However, he can still murder the people around me if I kill Bianca,¡± Jonathan responded. ¡°Ah, I haven''t made this point clear to you. Not only are external disciples forbidden to kill fellow disciples, but killing the friends and families of fellow disciples is prohibited as well. If there are irreconcble grudges between the disciples, one may hand in an appeal to the elder of the Heavenly Tribunal. After receiving the elder''s permission, both parties will settle their enmity at the Heavenly Tribunal. In any case, butchering someone in private is ouwed,¡± exined Mabel. Upon hearing that exnation, Jonathan had a bitter expression. ¡°Even if Jeremy and I went to the Heavenly Tribunal, I''m still no match for him!¡± ¡°You''re such a fool. Are you not aware that you could reject him if he challenges you to a battle? If you can''t escape from him, make a deal with him that wouldst a few years. Once you''ve trained and cultivated during those years, there''s no reason for you to be afraid of him anymore,¡± Mabel borated. Jonathan finally understood. He then added, ¡°There''s still a problem. That maniac, Bianca, is Jeremy''s apprentice. If I''m an external disciple, I can''t kill her as well.¡± ¡°I thought about this issue a while back. After you pass the evaluation, there will be seven days of rest. You will only join the outer circle of the Divine Realm officially after seven days. It means you still wouldn''t be an outer disciple during that period. Therefore, you don''t have to worry since you can kill Bianca within those days,¡± Mabel elucidated. Every problem had logical principles and restrictions, but one could not judge the situation using ordinary methods when it came to Bianca. If Jonathan did not do away with Bianca and allowed her to live, she could ughter his friends mercilessly since she had no regard for the rules or the organization. Protecting his friends and family at all times was impossible for Jonathan too. It would be pointless for him to get rid of Bianca if all his friends died at Bianca''s hands. Furthermore, Jonathan acknowledged that the path suggested by Mabel involved unimaginable hardships, and it was impossible that the entire process would go ording to n. On top of that, he knew that Bianca and those with her were not idiots who would simply sit around, waiting for him to kill them. If Bianca managed to hide within the Holy Bounds Sect, then there would be nothing else that Jonathan could do either. Besides, he had a month left until the test. Numerous things could happen within that one month. Jonathan shook his head. He was not a sentimental person. There''s no use overthinking at this point. I''ll just cross the bridge when Ie to it! Shortly afterward, Mabel got up and said, ¡°I''m going to take a shower. You may go back to your room now. There are no clothes here for you to change, so you have to buy them yourself tomorrow. Make do with whatever you have tonight, okay? You''re a man. You don''t mind not changing your underwear, do you?¡± Thatst sentence caused Jonathan to instantly feel embarrassed. Half an hourter, Mabel finished showering, and Jonathan took a shower as well. Subsequently, he sat cross-legged on the bed and began practicing the Ultra Sun Moon Mantra. At that moment, he felt that the vitality in his body was very different than before. Every single type of vitality in his body had transformed, and he could feel it distinctly. Moreover, the elixir field was the foundation of all vitality, and he was feeling a deep sense of rootedness in his. That was what made a Nascent Soul cultivator such a mystery to others. Once a cultivator unleashed their power, the Nascent Soul in their elixir field would control the body''s vitality, and the energy that could be released was unimaginable. Simultaneously, the cultivator could also control their vitality and express it in the gentlest manner using Nascent Soul. Jonathan took around two hours to train that night. At five in the morning, he dozed off. He had no other thoughts in his mind during that time. However, he was unaware that Jennifer hadplicated feelings that night, even though she was sleeping together with Winnie. For Jennifer, Yaleview was a ce that seemed cold and distant. She was unfamiliar with everything there, including Amber and the others. Her rtionship with them had be better initially, but it cooled down once again after Jonathan''s departure. Additionally, Jennifer had a sense of inferiority whenever she was with women like Amber and the others, who were beautiful and came from well-off families. In a way, she felt she could notpete with them. As though that was not enough, she had no idea how to determine her position in Jonathan''s heart. Sure enough, Jennifer hoped to receive Jonathan''s call that night. Unfortunately, that thought did not even cross Jonathan''s mind. At eight in the morning, Mabel knocked on Jonathan''s bedroom door. ¡°Wake up. We still have business to deal with today.¡± Jonathan woke up at once, as he was no sleepyhead. Although he had only gotten three hours of sleep, the quality of his sleep was good. Hence, he was feeling invigorated and energetic at the moment. After getting dressed, he went to the living room and saw Mabel watching television. To his shock, she was watching SpongeBob SquarePants. Jonathan then swept his gaze across the dining table and saw nothing. ¡°Where''s our breakfast?¡± he questioned tentatively. Mabel nced at Jonathan and answered indifferently, ¡°Do I look like someone who knows how to make breakfast to you?¡± Frustrated, Jonathan rubbed his nose and went to wash up. Not long after, he walked back to the living room. Mabel stood up and told Jonathan straightforwardly, ¡°Let''s go.¡± ¡°What are we doing today?¡± Jonathan could not help but ask. Mabel replied, ¡°I''ll tell you in the car.¡± Jonathan stopped probing any further upon hearing that reply. Immediately after exiting the elevator and walking into the residential area, Jonathan noticed that the sky was tremendously dark. The wind was pretty strong as well. ¡°Cr*p! It feels as if there''s a demonic aura in the air!¡± he eximed involuntarily. ¡°Yaleview''s weather has always been like this. Since you''refortable with staying in Horington, it''s no surprise that you''re not used to the weather here.¡± Mabel smiled faintly. Upon hearing her words, Jonathan sighed. ¡°Even though Yaleview''s air and weather are horrible, many are still racking their brains to find ways to move to this ce. Why? The answer is pretty simple¡ª power, money, and greed.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this. Hearing that, Mabel looked at Jonathan contemptuously. ¡°If a human has no desires, then what''s the purpose of living?¡± That question rendered Jonathan speechless. D*mn it! I can pretend to be smart and wise in front of Amber and the others, but I''m just looking for trouble if I do that before Mabel! With that thought, he asked, ¡°Do you know what your biggest w is, Mabel?¡± ¡°Yes. I''m too brilliant. As a result, men try to avoid me all the time because of the pressure they feel around me. Am I right? Are you still concerned that I''ll never get married?¡± answered Mabel. Jonathan fell into a momentary daze as soon as he heard those words but quickly reacted. ¡°You''re a demon! It looks like only a monk can deal with you.¡± In response, Mabel stated, ¡°I will never fall in love with men who are worse at cultivation than me.¡± That statement caused Jonathan to feel an urge to vomit blood. Soon after that exchange, they got into the car. Mabel was the driver this time. ¡°We''ll have breakfast first. After breakfast, I''ll take you to the antique shop to purchase some gifts. I''m bringing you to visit Yareth Harrington, who''s mostly known as Old Mr. Harrington, from the Harrington family. That man has an exceptional reputation. So, if you have his rmendation, you''ll have no problem gaining a spot in the test of Divine Realm,¡± Mabel exined to Jonathan after driving out of the residential area. Unsurprisingly, Jonathan had not heard of the Harrington family before. However, as it was his first time in Yaleview, it was logical that he did not know about the ins and outs of that ce. Nheless, he recognized that they were setting out to aplish a difficult task. ¡°Getting a rmendation is far from a trivial matter. Would Old Mr. Harrington agree to our request?¡± Jonathan paused for a few seconds before continuing, ¡°How''s your rtionship with Old Mr. Harrington?¡± ¡°I''ve never met him before, but I think he has probably heard of me.¡± Like Jonathan earlier, Mabel paused for a moment before she proceeded, ¡°There are others in Yaleview who can refer you, but no one will agree to it if Old Mr. Harrington rejects the idea. That''s because he''s the most righteous and decent person here. The others would have their own agendas. Anyway, whether today''s request will be a sess or not depends on you, not me.¡± When it came to weighty matters, Jonathan was not one to act perfunctorily. Taking a deep breath, he replied solemnly, ¡°Got it.¡± A few momentster, Mabel found a diner. She asked Jonathan to buy breakfast for them while she waited in the car. They then had breakfast inside the car together. After that, they headed straight to Antique Street. Following a period of picking and choosing at Antique Street, Mabel spent two hundred thousand on a con that was crafted centuries ago. Jonathan intended to pay, but Mabel uttered, ¡°Although this matter is for your sake, it is, in fact, more for the country''s sake than yours. See this item as our country''s investment in you, and let the country pick up the tab.¡± Jonathan did not say anything else and epted Mabel''s assistance. It was equivalent to epting the country''s nurturing. Whenever the country needed Jonathan in the future, he would not hesitate before agreeing to help. Regardless, that did not matter a lot. Based on Jonathan''s character, he would never stand by and do nothing when the country was in peril even if he had not epted Mabel''s help. After purchasing the gift, Mabel and Jonathan headed to the Harrington residence. Yareth was the head of the Harrington family. He was about to turn eighty years old that year. Yareth''s family, the Harringtons, had always been wealthy and prominent. They had provided much financial and technological assistance for the various projects of the country in the past. In other words, they were the role models of patriotism. For that reason, the Harrington family had a deep rtionship with the upper-ss families. Not only that, but they were also a peaceful family. The Harrington residence was located in the northern suburbs. The Harrington family had built a manor in there. As for the environment, it was exceedingly peaceful and lovely. Chapter 142 Chapter 142 One hourter, Mabel and Jonathan arrived at the Harrington mansion in Mabel''s car. There was a private courtyard in front of the mansion, where tall trees and thick bushes were grown. The gate was made of metal bars, and it was huge. Mabel and Jonathan got out of the car after Mabel parked the car. Then, they approached the gate and pressed the doorbell. There was a pinhole camera at the doorbell. Obviously, it was linked to the videophone of the house. Mabel immediately stood in front of the camera. Jonathan asked uncertainly, ¡°Did you make an appointment?¡± Mabel looked at him and said calmly, ¡°I''d made an appointment, but Old Mr. Harrington didn''t answer my call and hadn''t agreed to this.¡± Jonathan immediately broke into a sweat. ¡°Oh, my goodness. You''re unbelievable!¡± After the doorbell rang, no one opened the gate. ¡°What do we do now?¡± Jonathan asked Mabel. Remaining calm, Mabel said, ¡°Let''s wait!¡± After saying that, she went back to the car and got into it. Jonathan followed her and got back into the car as well. ¡°Obviously, Old Mr. Harrington doesn''t want to see you. Do we still need to wait here like idiots?¡± Mabel replied softly, ¡°I don''t know if doing that would help, but I know for a fact that it definitely wouldn''t help at all if we don''t wait. Besides, who allowed you to get into the car? You are the one asking for help, so you don''t have the right to wait in the car. Get out of the car quickly and stand in front of the camera so that Old Mr. Harrington knows you''re still here.¡± Jonathan said helplessly, ¡°Are you kidding me? Old Mr. Harrington doesn''t even know who I am. He will think I''m some psycho standing at his gate.¡± Mabel instantly became exasperated. ¡°You can try another better way if you have one, or you could kick the gate open as well.¡± ¡°You''re insane!¡± Jonathan said helplessly. Jonathan had said the same thing to her before, and she did not say a thingst time. However, Mabel reacted to his words this time and said, ¡°You''re the one who''s insane. Your whole family is insane!¡± Jonathan was startled, then he realized what was going on. It really isn''t a good idea to tell a woman that she''s insane! Seeing Mabel getting angry, Jonathan was instantly happy, as it was a rare sight indeed. Taking the gift, he then got out of the car and stood in front of the camera. Jonathan merely felt fortunate that he did not need to kneel and beg the way characters often did in television dramas. The characters often kneeled outside a master''s door for three days and three nights, begging to be the master''s apprentice. Jonathan thought he would die on the spot if he had to do that, and he would not easily kneel for anyone. The only ones he would kneel for were god, his parents, and his master. Meanwhile, Mabel fell asleep in the car. Jonathan kept standing in front of the camera. Although he often looked frivolous, he had a strong willpower and was determined when it came to serious matters. He stood there for two hours, not moving at all. Just then, he heard the sound of footsteps inside the mansion and was delighted. Then, the gate opened. Standing before Jonathan was the Harrington family''s butler, Bruce Parker. He was in a green suit, and he looked like he was in his seventies. Although he was in his seventies, he looked healthy. Seeing Bruce, Jonathan immediately smiled. ¡°Hello, sir.¡± He could be sweet and polite at times. Jonathan''s smile was bright and sincere. It would definitely make people feelfortable around him. Instantly, Bruce gained a good impression of Jonathan. With a smile, he said, ¡°Young man, you''ve stood outside for two hours. Why are you here at Harrington mansion?¡± At this moment, Mabel was still asleep in the car. Being an independent person, Jonathan did not bother disturbing Mabel either. He smiled sweetly. ¡°I need to seek Old Mr. Harrington''s help on a matter. Please help me to inform him that I would like to talk to him.¡± Bruce was surprised at Jonathan being so sincere and straightforward. ¡°Old Mr. Harrington''s old now, and he doesn''t simply meet guests anymore. How about you tell me what the matter is about? I will let Old Mr. Harrington know you want to meet him if I think he could help you. Otherwise, you may save your energy waiting for him as well. Is that okay?¡± ¡°Okay,¡± came Jonathan''s reply. Then, he paused before continuing, ¡°I want to participate in the test for the intake of external disciples of Divine Realm, but I need a referral. I hope Old Mr. Harrington would be my referral and help me to get a slot.¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Bruce''s expression changed slightly. He pondered a moment and said, ¡°Rmending someone to Divine Realm isn''t a simple matter. I''m afraid Old Mr. Harrington can''t help you with that.¡± Jonathan remained calm and said, ¡°Let me be honest with you. I want to participate in the test because it''s a life-and-death matter. As the saying goes, every life is precious. I dare not ask for much but only for you to help me with my request.¡± Bruce was amazed by Jonathan''s good attitude. ¡°I can''t decide on this matter. How about you wait outside for a while, and I''ll inform Old Mr. Harrington about this. What do you think?¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Jonathan said at once and respectfully. shing a smile, Bruce went back inside the mansion. Jonathan heaved a sigh of relief. He turned around and saw Mabel smiling in the car. Jonathan immediately walked to the car, asking Mabel curiously, ¡°Are you partnering with Bruce to test me?¡± Mabel stopped smiling and said, ¡°I''ve known you well. Why should I test you? Besides, you are already a Nascent Soul cultivator, and you''re not an ordinary young man anymore. Isn''t such a test just a joke to you?¡± Jonathan thought her words made sense. He paused for a moment and said, ¡°Why do I feel it''s hard to ask for Old Mr. Harrington''s help this time?¡± Mabel replied, ¡°Honestly, I feel the same, but this is the only way. I believe you are the Chosen One. Since God had chosen you, he surely wouldn''t let you down.¡± Jonathan had to agree with Mabel''s point. Then, he said, ¡°However, we''re here to show our faces. You have a higher status than me, so why are you hiding?¡± Mabel replied, ¡°Now, aren''t you just dumb? I even failed in the task of getting an appointment! I''m sure Old Mr. Harrington prefers a responsible young man, which is why you have to do this yourself. Besides, Old Mr. Harrington has a genius granddaughter whose name is Catherine Harrington. Perhaps if you manage to make him happy, he would marry her to you.¡± Jonathan was most afraid of getting married. He immediately said, ¡°No, thank you. No one can lure me into the trap of marriage.¡± After a while, Bruce came out again. Jonathan and Mabel quickly approached him. Mabel said with a smile, ¡°Hello, Bruce. I''m Mabel.¡± Bruce looked at Mabel, but he did not look surprised. With a smile, he said, ¡°I didn''t expect you toe to Harrington mansion, Chief Sandler. Wee.¡± Mabel smiled but did not say anything. Then, Bruce said, ¡°Please follow me.¡± He turned and walked into the courtyard after saying that. Taking the gift, Jonathan and Mabel followed him. When they walked into the courtyard, Jonathan saw that the ground was mostly grass-covered and was split by a bluestone path. There were a lot of trees on their right, and the air was filled with a nice floral scent. There was also a water fountain in the middle of the courtyard, but it was not turned on at the moment. The mansion was majestic but not toovish. It was a two-story building with pure white walls and red tiles on its roof. On their way into the mansion, Jonathan only noticed a few gardeners working in the courtyard. The mansion did not seem to have a strong security system. Doesn''t Old Mr. Harrington need security guards? Jonathan looked at Bruce closely again, and he realized Bruce was not a cultivator at all. Huh? Does that mean the prominent Harrington family are all non-cultivators? That''s impossible! Jonathan thought the wealthy family would surely have armed guards keeping their eyes on it at all times. Otherwise, the other wealthy families would already have brought them down. Jonathan was curious, but he knew it was not the right time to ask Mabel about this. Besides, he thought he might get the answer after seeing Yareth. When they arrived at the mansion''s living room, Bruce seated Jonathan and Mabel. ¡°Please enjoy some coffee while I get Old Mr. Harrington.¡± Bruce left the living room as soon as he finished his words, and a servant soon came to serve them coffee. Jonathan thought the atmosphere in the mansion was strange. The Harringtons reminded him of affluent families during the olden days. They even had butlers and servants in the mansion. Jonathan stopped looking around and drank the coffee with Mabel quietly. After all, it was not polite to stare at other people''s stuff as a guest. A momentter, two sets of footsteps sounded from the corridor. The first set sounded like Bruce''s. The other set sounded rather ordinary, seemingly belonging to a non-cultivator. Jonathan could not help but feel rather puzzled. Does Yareth not have any cultivation skills as well? Soon, Bruce appeared with Yareth in tow. Seeing them, Jonathan and Mabel immediately stood up. Yareth was d in a suit. His hair was white, and his face was full of wrinkles. He certainly looked old. At that moment, Jonathan''s mind was full of questions, but of course, he did not show it. He and Mabel greeted Yareth respectfully, ¡°Nice to meet you, Old Mr. Harrington!¡± They lowered their heads as they spoke to further emphasize their respect. Jonathan and Mabel thought Yareth might prefer old-fashioned etiquettes. A smile crept onto Yareth''s face. He stood at the main seat of the living room and said, ¡°Wee, my guests. Have a seat!¡± As Yareth took his seat, so did Jonathan and Mabel. Meanwhile, Bruce stood behind Yareth. Then, Jonathan stood up and said, ¡°Old Mr. Harrington, this is my gift to you. Please ept it.¡± Then, he passed the gift to Bruce. Bruce took the gift and gave it to Yareth. Yareth looked at the gift for a while, then he looked at Jonathan with a gentle smile. ¡°Young man, Bruce told me about what you need my help with. I''m afraid I can''t help you.¡± Then, he passed the con to Bruce and said, ¡°Hence, I can''t ept the gift. Bruce, please give it back to the young man!¡± Chapter 143 Chapter 143 Bruce turned to Yareth and said, ¡°Understood.¡± He then took the con and gave it back to Jonathan. ¡°I''m sorry. Please take this back.¡± Jonathan shed a faint smile. ¡°I won''t take back the gifts I''ve given out. Old Mr. Harrington, you''re our elder. It''s only natural for us to bring gifts while visiting our respected elders. Since you said no, I won''t force you.¡± With that, he bade Yareth goodbye. ¡°Sorry for disturbing you. We will be leaving.¡± Before Jonathan turned to leave, he smiled faintly to the butler as well. ¡°Goodbye.¡± However, Mabel did not rise to her feet. Just then, Yareth said, ¡°Young man, don''t you think ying hard to get with us is a little too childish?¡± Jonathan did not turn around to face Yareth as he replied, ¡°Old Mr. Harrington, I''m not the brightest person, but I''m definitely not dumb. You are the head of the Harrington family. Your family has been through so many storms in life for over a hundred years, and yet your family is still having considerable standing. As the leader of the family, your wisdom and intelligence must be off the charts. Since I''m not dumb, why would I use such cheap tricks on you? All I can say is that you''re thinking too much.¡± ¡°You''re an interesting young man.¡± Yareth chuckled and continued, ¡°But that is all you are. Bruce, please see them out.¡± Hearing that, Bruce looked at Mabel and said, ¡°Chief Sandler...¡± Mabel smiled but remained seated. She lifted her head and looked toward Yareth. ¡°Old Mr. Harrington, Jonathan is a prideful man. I hope you don''t take it to heart if he had said anything rude to you. Even though he might appear to be arrogant, he is a man of gratitude. He will definitely repay your kindness. I hope you could do this as a favor for me.¡± Yareth nced at Mabel. ¡°If I''m able to do you this favor, I wouldn''t have missed your call. Mabel, your grandfather is a great friend of mine. If you need money or people, I wouldn''t hesitate to help. But for this, I am sorry. I can''t help you with it.¡± Jonathan finally turned around and faced Mabel. ¡°It is totally understandable that Old Mr. Harrington would refuse to help in this. After all, this is a huge deal. Let''s not make it hard for others.¡± Mabel smiled again and ignored Jonathan. Instead, she turned her gaze toward Yareth once again. She said, ¡°Since you can''t do this as a favor, how about we talk about business?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this. Yareth was a little shocked. ¡°Business?¡± ¡°Yes, business.¡± Yareth replied, ¡°I never knew you were into business.¡± After a pause, he continued, ¡°Chief Sandler, what kind of business are you proposing?¡± Mabel finally stood up. Jonathan had no idea what she was nning to do. Hence, he looked toward Mabel as well. Mabel spoke eloquently, carrying an air of confidence and charm. ¡°Old Mr. Harrington, we all know the reason you refuse to rmend Jonathan. It is because you know that Jonathan is the Chosen One and that he will be in the eye of the storm of the Great Tribtion. There are too many uncertainties about him. Thus, you want to stay away from trouble. Am I right?¡± Yareth did not deny it as he said, ¡°Go on.¡± Meanwhile, Jonathan was shocked. Does Old Mr. Harrington know that I''m the Chosen One too? It seems like he knows more than I thought. I''m the one in the dark here. Mabel continued, ¡°Old Mr. Harrington, there''s no need to say more. You''ve already rmended your beloved granddaughter, Catherine, for the test. The reason for you to do so and have her join Divine Realm is that you''ve also realized that the Harrington family will be caught up in the Great Tribtion. You must have heard it from Mr. York, causing you to make this decision.¡± Yareth asked, ¡°What''re you trying to say?¡± She exined, ¡°Let''s make it clear. Mr. York has chosen Jonathan. The Department of National Security''s sixth division and Mr. York from the first division have decided to put our hopes on Jonathan as we face the Great Tribtion. We acknowledge and ept Jonathan''s personality and fate. I think it will be difficult for you, trying to depend on Catherine for this. However, if you are to work together with Jonathan, the Harrington family''s chances of surviving the tribtion will be greatly increased.¡± Yareth uttered calmly, ¡°Catherine is also the Chosen One. Why do you think she is not as good as Jonathan?¡± Jonathan was shocked. That was the first time he had heard of the existence of another Chosen One. On the other hand, Mabel was not fazed. It seemed like she already knew that. She said, ¡°I didn''t say Catherine isn''t a match for Jonathan. It''s just that having Jonathan will be another assurance. So, why not?¡± Yareth''s expression turned solemn as he responded, ¡°As you know, there will only be one Chosen one left in the end. Catherine will never betray the Harrington family. If I am to bring him to the test of Divine Realm, won''t he be our enemy one day?¡± ¡°No one knows what will happen in the future. There are so many Chosen Ones. They are all destined to fight each other. But before that, Catherine and Jonathan can work together to defeat the other Chosen Ones. What do you say? For now, Jonathan is your ally, not your enemy. I can guarantee that he will not turn against the Harrington family in the future.¡± Yareth was deep in thought. After a while, he said slowly, ¡°Chief Sandler, of course, I trust you. But I''ll have to take some time to consider it.¡± After a pause, he continued, ¡°How about this? You can head back now. Let Jonathan stay here for a day. Come back tomorrow, and I''ll give you my answer.¡± Mabel nodded. ¡°Okay. Then I shall head back first.¡± With that, she wheeled around and left. Jonathan was rendered speechless. He didn''t want to stay there. However, he was already an adult. Hence, he couldn''t be weak and run away with Mabel. She left really quickly. Jonathan didn''t know what to say when he faced Yareth and Bruce alone. However, Yareth didn''t make it hard for Jonathan. He turned to Bruce and said, ¡°It''s almost time for lunch. Can you please ask them to get the meal prepared?¡± Bruce answered immediately, ¡°Sure.¡± Yareth then said to Jonathan, ¡°Jon,e with me.¡± Jonathan replied respectfully, ¡°Yes, Old Mr. Harrington.¡± Nodding, Yareth stood up and walked inside as Jonathan followed behind. Soon, he brought Jonathan to a coffee room. There was some specialized coffee equipment on the table. All of them looked fancy and vintage. Currently, there was a servant brewing coffee carefully at the table. Yareth sat down and pointed to the side. ¡°Take a seat.¡± Jonathan nodded before taking a seat as well. The servant then made both of them a cup of coffee. ¡°Give it a try,¡± Yareth said calmly. Jonathan took the vintage-looking cup and tasted the coffee. ¡°How is it?¡± Yareth asked. Jonathan made a weird face. ¡°I don''t like it. It''s too bitter.¡± Yareth red at him immediately. ¡°You brat, this is top-grade coffee. You can''t find this in normal markets. Even if you''re rich, you can''t get to have it as well. How dare you say you don''t like it.¡± Jonathan smiled bitterly. ¡°Old Mr. Harrington, I only know how to enjoy a cold beer. I can taste nice beer, but I don''t know a thing about coffee.¡± Yareth was rendered speechless for a moment. He then said to the servant, ¡°Pour this kid a ss of water.¡± Nodding in reply, the servant did as instructed. Yareth took a sip of coffee, looking as if he was enjoying himself. Soon, Jonathan was served a ss of water. Jonathan drank the water, and it felt satisfying. Just then, Yareth said, ¡°Jon, what kind of person would you describe yourself as? Can you give yourself an assessment?¡± Jonathan knew Yareth was testing him. He pondered for a while before replying, ¡°I would say I''m a good guy.¡± Yareth smiled. ¡°Good guy, huh?¡± Jonathan looked into Yareth''s eyes. ¡°That''s right.¡± While Yareth looked at Jonathan calmly, Jonathan looked back at him without blinking. ¡°Good. Good!¡± Yareth said and stopped staring at Jonathan. He added, ¡°Can you tell me about the troubles have you been facingtely? Why do you want to join Divine Realm?¡± Jonathan knew Yareth was a very astute person, so lying would be useless against Yareth. Saying the truth would be the best. He thought he should impress Yareth with his genuineness. Hence, Jonathan started talking about his past in Smend, exined why he came back, and how he got into trouble with the people from Strikezone Martial Arts. Besides, he also told him about Bianca. He sat there and talked about himself for about half an hour. Halfway through their conversation, Bruce came to tell them that the food was ready, but Yareth dismissed Bruce. After Jonathan finished, Yareth said, ¡°So, in conclusion, the reason you want to join Divine Realm is mainly to protect the people around you?¡± Jonathan replied, ¡°I''m not as virtuous as you said. I brought them the troubles. I''m unworthy to be called a man if I just leave them be.¡± Yareth replied, ¡°All right then. I can tell that you are a man of pride. You''d rather die than yield. If you are willing to kneel and bow to me three times, then I will agree to help you.¡± Jonathan remained silent as he was not surprised. ¡°Old Mr. Harrington, you are an elder. Bowing to you is not shameful to me. However, I should be bowing to you on my own ord. If it is requested by you, it wouldn''t be right. I know you are testing me. If I do as you say, you will be disappointed. But to be honest, I won''t bow regardless of your disappointment.¡± Yareth asked, ¡°Are you willing to see your friends die because of your pride?¡± ¡°Humans should always love themselves before they can love others. Even though I care about my friends, I can''t throw away my values. I''m not a hero. I''m just a good person and a nobody.¡± ¡°If that''s so, I''ll ask you again. If I am to help you, you will be in my debt. However, you and Catherine are both the Chosen Ones. In the future...¡± Chapter 144 Chapter 144 Yareth continued, ¡°In the future, both of you might be involved in a life-and-death duel. What would you do if only one of you could survive?¡± Jonathan fell silent for a moment before he replied, ¡°If such a situation really urs one day, I would be dead if I lose; if I win, I would let her off the hook to repay your favor today.¡± A rather odd expression appeared on Yareth''s face. ¡°Young man, you really don''t have any intentions to soften your stance, do you?¡± Jonathan smiled wryly. ¡°The help that I have gotten from you today is a matter of life and death, and I know that it is not a small matter for you either. Of course, I would not tell you any lies.¡± Yareth decided to drop the topic and stood up instead. ¡°Forget it. Let''s go to have our meal.¡± Jonathan also followed suit as well. ¡°Sure!¡± Mainly healthy and rather nd food was served in the vintage-looking dining hall There were four dishes on the table¡ªthree of the dishes were vegetarian food, but one of them was beef stew. When Jonathan sat down with Yareth, Bruce exined, ¡°Old Mr. Harrington is a vegetarian, but he asked the chef to prepare this beef stew for you, Mr. Lawson.¡± Jonathan immediately thanked them. ¡°Thank you, Old Mr. Harrington and Bruce.¡± Yareth smiled slightly. ¡°I''ll be happy as long as you like it.¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Jonathan quickly replied. Then, Yareth asked, ¡°Would you like some wine?¡± ¡°It''s your call. I''ll drink with you if you want to.¡± Yareth chuckled after hearing that. ¡°Good, good. You''re a decent young man.¡± His sudden praise made Jonathan wonder what he had done right. However, they did not drink any wine in the end. Instead, Jonathan had a second serving because the food was quite delicious. It was around one o''clock in the afternoon after lunch when Yareth said, ¡°An old man like me don''t feel well unless I take a nap in the afternoon. It''s time for my nap now, so make yourself at home, Jonathan.¡± Jonathan nodded in response. ¡°No problem.¡± Naturally, he could not leave even after Yareth walked back to his bedroom to rest. After all, thetter had already asked Jonathan to stay here for a day to observe him. The weather outside was rather cloudy with strong wind. As Bruce also went away to serve Yareth, Jonathan felt slightly bored being all by himself. After all, he did not know anyone here. Nevertheless, he was a carefree person, so he wandered around the house. A few gardeners were trimming the bushes in the garden. They seemed to take care of the flowers and the trees tentatively. The nts were even more difficult to take care of in the winter. Standing on a pathway in the garden, Jonathan was deep in his thoughts. How would Old Mr. Harrington test me? Would he give me a tough time likest time? Or did he leave me alone on purpose to observe my behavior? Should I help the gardeners out to show my diligence? As soon thest thought popped up in his mind, he rejected it immediately. I''m not being tested as a housewife anyway. I don''t need to do that. Even after mulling it over, no answers came to his mind. Hence, he went into a room and started to cultivate. As soon as he started practicing Ultra Sun Moon Mantra, time flew by quickly for him. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. When he opened his eyes again, it was already six o''clock in the evening. The sky became dark much faster in Yaleview. At this hour, it was already dark outside, and Bruce came over to invite Jonathan for dinner. Thetter smiled in response and agreed to the invitation. He had dinner with Yareth with the same amount of dishes and a bowl of soup. After he greeted Yareth, he dug in right away. Simrly, Yareth also began eating heartily. After they had their meal, Yareth made the same statement that he was quite old and wanted to take a rest, so he asked Jonathan to spend time alone. ¡°Sure,¡± Jonathan replied. After Yareth retired to his room, Jonathan went to Bruce to ask thetter to prepare a room for him to sleep in. Needless to say, Bruce fulfilled his request. Without even taking a shower, Jonathan sat cross-legged on the bed and started his cultivation with Ultra Sun Moon Mantra. Only until it was well past midnight that hey down to sleep. The next morning, he woke up at eight o''clock in the morning. The morning weather was quite pleasant. When he was still in bed, he could feel the sun ray shining on him from the window. After getting up and walking out of his room, he walked to the living room and saw that Mabel was already there. Meanwhile, Yareth was sitting in the center while Mable was sitting beside him. She wore a ck coat that made her exuded a cool and powerful aura. As usual, Bruce was standing next to them. Feeling awkward, Jonathan cleared his throat. ¡°Haha, you guys are up so early. Oh, hello, Mabel. You are here quite early too.¡± However, that was not what he wanted to say. Mabel, you traitor. I can''t believe that you didn''t inform me beforeing here. ¡°How did you sleepst night, Jonathan?¡± Yareth shed a faint smile at him. ¡°Pretty good. Thanks for everything, Old Mr. Harrington,¡± Jonathan quickly replied. ¡°Good, good. Take a seat.¡± As Jonathan sat down, he was flummoxed by everything that had been happening around him. Just then, Mabel opened her mouth and said, ¡°Old Mr. Harrington, so what is your decision then?¡± A warm smile appeared on Yareth''s face. ¡°I''m very pleased with Jonathan, and I''m willing to rmend him. But only on one condition.¡± Jonathan was surprised to hear that. He wondered what he had done well to please Yareth. ¡°Please continue, Old Mr. Harrington!¡± Mabel urged. ¡°I want Jonathan to marry my granddaughter, Catherine. After the wedding, I will immediately rmend him to Divine Realm.¡± ¡°What?¡± Taken aback, Jonathan shot to his feet subconsciously. At the same time, Mabel''s face fell. Yareth looked at Jonathan with slight displeasure. ¡°Catherine is a rare beauty that many men want to marry, but I didn''t agree to any of their requests. Don''t you dare disregard my request flippantly.¡± ¡°But Old Mr. Harrington...¡± Jonathan paused for a while before he continued in a serious tone, ¡°What is the reason for such a request?¡± Yareth smiled. ¡°Do I need to have a specific reason for this? If you really want an answer, I can only say that I like you a lot and I want you to be my grandson-inw.¡± Jonathan was at a loss for words. ¡°Why? Are you unwilling to do so?¡± Yareth demanded. After taking a deep breath, Jonathan replied, ¡°That''s correct. I''m unwilling to marry her.¡± Both Yareth and Bruce were astounded to receive such a reply from him, but Mabel remained impassive. ¡°Why?¡± Yareth questioned. ¡°First of all, I don''t even know Ms. Catherine, let alone have any romantic feelings for her. Secondly, I''m a man of freedom. I don''t like to be restricted, and I don''t even want to get married. If I marry anyone, I will only hurt her, and I don''t want to hurt Ms. Catherine. Lastly, I''m still in love with another woman, but I told her that I could not marry her. If I go back on my word and marry Ms. Catherine, this goes against my principles,¡± Jonathan exined. Yareth and Bruce exchanged nces before the former said, ¡°Very well, Jonathan. You''ve passed my test. If you had agreed to my request immediately just now, I would not rmend you to Divine Realm. Even though our exchange yesterday was brief, I''m very skilled at observing a person''s character. I guess you can say this is my only strong suit. I know very well that you''re not a man who seeksfort and peace. You can resolve any problems cool-headedly, but you detest a regr life.¡± Jonathan was taken aback by Yareth''s observations. What the f*ck? Gosh, this is so unexpected! So this is the real test instead! However, he also heaved a sigh of relief at the same time. Yareth continued, ¡°I also asked Bruce to look into your background. You''re a man of mystery, and we couldn''t find anything about your past. However, I know everything you have done in Horington. Even without taking your past into ount, I''m sure you''re a worthy man based on your current behavior right now. I also know that the woman you like is Jennifer.¡± Cold sweat broke out on Jonathan''s forehead right away. I hope he doesn''t know that I peeped on Jennifer while she was taking a shower! Otherwise, this is going to be really embarrassing!¡± After that, Yareth changed the topic. ¡°Well, that was the test just now. Jonathan, now I''m going to tell you what I really want from you.¡± Jonathan immediately regained his seriousposure and nodded at Yareth respectfully. ¡°Go ahead, Old Mr. Harrington!¡± ¡°I will only rmend you if you marry Catherine. I know you like Jennifer, but I have to be frank with you¡ªthat girl doesn''t suit you at all. If you insist on being together with her, you''re being selfish and you''ll ruin her. However, my granddaughter, Catherine, is different. Both of you are simr to each other, and her capability is no less than yours. Both of you could help each other out, and she could even apany you to travel the rest of the world without being your burden. You have to always keep in mind that you are the Chosen One, so you will encounter endless troubles. If you are with Jennifer, not only will she drag you down, she might be dead because of you.¡± There was a pause before Yareth continued to speak. ¡°I hope you won''t be so quick to reject my request. You should go back and think hard about what I have just told you. The test is still a month away, so you have some time before that. One of your replies yesterday left a deep impression on my mind. You said that we must love ourselves first. However, I think first and foremost... we must be alive to do that.¡± Jonathan did not know what to reply to Yareth as he pondered over thetter''s words. Just then, Mabel stood up and nodded to Yareth. ¡°Old Mr. Harrington, I''ll leave with Jonathan first. After he has made up his mind, we wille back to you.¡± Yareth gave a nod of approval. ¡°All right.¡± Mabel turned around to face Jonathan. ¡°Let''s go.¡± Thetter took a deep breath before bidding farewell with Yareth and Bruce. After that, he left the Harrington mansion with Mabel, who was still driving the same military vehicle as before. After Jonathan sat in the passenger seat, Mabel started the car and drove in the direction of the downtown. ¡°I have never once worried that you might fail Old Mr. Harrington''s test. I don''t think I''m fit to give you advice on this matter, but I believe that you are able toe to an answer yourself.¡± She smiled. Jonathan asked, ¡°In your opinion, would he really refuse to rmend me if I don''t agree to his request?¡± Chapter 145 Chapter 145 Mabel nodded and exined, ¡°Obviously, it''s straightforward. Old Mr. Harrington has determined who you are. He is the head of the Harrington family, and he considers issues from his family''s perspective. You are the Chosen One. If you don''t marry Ms. Catherine, you will most likely be the enemy of the Harrington family when you join Divine Realm.¡± Jonathan replied, ¡°Do you think that a marriage certificate can solve everything? Ms. Catherine and I are destined to be in conflict anyway.¡± ¡°You have to understand that Old Mr. Harrington suggested this condition based on your character. He knows that if you be a member of the Harrington family, you will definitely be responsible for Catherine. That''s why he set this condition. If it wasn''t for you, Old Mr. Harrington wouldn''t have been so desperate to marry Ms. Catherine to you. You must know that she is twenty years old and is known as the prettiest girl in Yaleview. Many young men born into affluent families want to marry her but can''t do so. You are getting a bargain.¡± She drove the car forward smoothly and steadily. Jonathan touched his nose and replied, ¡°If it were just my own problem, I wouldn''t need to think more about it. No matter how beautiful Catherine is, it has nothing to do with me. I really don''t want to get married. However, right now, if there''s no other way, I guess I''ll have to say yes.¡± Mabel smiled and agreed, ¡°That''s right.¡± There was a bitter look on Jonathan''s face. At first, Polly wanted Jonathan to marry Amber, but he was not willing. That was because he didn''t want to hurt Amber. He knew his own personality. Besides, that was his own problem at the time. However, the situation was getting worse at the moment. If he didn''t solve this matter himself, it would harm Amber and the others. Jonathan couldn''t ept that to happen. ¡°Since you''ve agreed, let''s go back now,¡± Mabel blurted. Shocked, he immediately refused, ¡°No, I still have to meet Jennifer and the others.¡± She smiled faintly. ¡°I didn''t expect you to be so infatuated. Then, I''ll take you to Old Mr. Johnson''s house.¡± ¡°Okay, but let''s go and buy some gifts first.¡± Mabel replied, ¡°It''s okay. Old Mr. Johnson likes wine. I have some wine in the back of my car. You can just take it out and give it to him.¡± Jonathan nodded. ¡°That''s great.¡± Neither of them had breakfast yet. After entering the downtown, they went to a restaurant to fill their stomachs. It was a nice and warm day. The sun was shining brightly in the cloudless sky. Yaleview rarely had such beautiful weather. After breakfast, Jonathan and Mabel made their way to Arthur''s house. However, she just dropped him off in front of Arthur''s house when they reached there. When she stopped the car, she said, ¡°Okay, you can go in yourself. I have be your housekeeper for the past two days.¡± Jonathan could not help but feel down as he asked, ¡°You''re not going in?¡± ¡°Why should I go in?¡± He nced at her before letting out a chuckle all of a sudden. ¡°I feel like you''re very afraid of visiting Old Mr. Johnson.¡± Mabel blushed and scolded, ¡°Get lost.¡± Jonathan burst intoughter when he saw her getting shy. With that, he opened the door and got out of the car. ¡°The wine is in the boot,¡± Mabel reminded. After picking up the wine, he went to her and said, ¡°I can''t stay here forever. I''ll call you when I''m done. Can you pick me up?¡± ¡°Do you think I''m really your housekeeper and chauffeur? Go back by yourself. Here''s the key.¡± She handed a string of keys to him. He cackled withughter as he took it gleefully. Then, Mabel turned the steering and left. Meanwhile, Jonathan strode toward Arthur''s Vipod Residence. As he walked through a small alley, it reminded Jonathan of Yaleview''s historical architecture. Soon, he entered Vipod Residence. The surroundings looked serene as the sun shone on the greenery in the yard. Nobody stopped Jonathan when he stepped foot in the ce. However, he felt that he was in a ce with tight security as if he would be given a drubbing if he did something wrong. The security level here was over-the-top, and it was invisible so as not to disturb the daily lives of the commanders. The reason why he could enter was that he had been considered safe by those hidden expert fighters. As soon as Jonathan set foot in the residence, he saw Amber, Yasmin, and Jessica ying poker. Meanwhile, Arthur was reading the newspaper with his sses. The moment Jonathan came in, Amber and the others spotted him. Amber was in a good mood and greeted with a smile, ¡°Hello, busy bee. You''re here finally. Jessica is almost suffering from lovesickness for missing you too much.¡± Jessica blushed and denied, ¡°Amber, obviously you are the one who is thinking about him.¡± Hearing this, Yannis smiled helplessly, and Jennifer seemed to be uneasy. Winnie, who was sitting beside Jennifer quietly, rushed over in a sh and greeted Jonathan happily when she saw him. Jonathan hugged the girl and smiled at Amber and the others. He joked, ¡°The one who wins must treat us to a meal.¡± As he said that, he went to Arthur with the wine while having Winnie in his arms. ¡°Old Mr. Johnson, I hear that you like wine. I picked up a few bottles from Mabel.¡± Arthur put the newspaper aside. When he saw the Malteer in Jonathan''s hand, his eyes lit up. Arthur laughed and praised, ¡°Wow, this is a great wine. Thank you, Jonathan.¡± The two guards behind Arthur immediately took the wine. Arthur told Jonathan to have a seat beside him. Nodding, Jonathan sat down. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Arthur suggested, ¡°Are you okay with staying here for lunch today?¡± Jonathan agreed, ¡°Okay, Old Mr. Johnson.¡± After that, both of them continued to be engaged in a conversation. Jonathan answered every question Arthur asked with respect. He finally understood why Mabel did not like to visit this ce. Talking to Arthur was nerve-racking because Arthur''s aura was too strong and domineering. After chatting for a while, Arthur suggested, ¡°Let''s have a walk in the courtyard.¡± Jonathan understood that Arthur had something to ask, so he gave him a nod without further ado and got up. ¡°Sure, Old Mr. Johnson.¡± With that, Jonathan put Winnie down and let her go to Jennifer. The girl was very obedient. She ran to Jennifer after saying goodbye to Jonathan and Arthur. Before long, Arthur brought Jonathan out of Vipod Residence with two guards treading on Arthur and Jonathan''s heels. Vipod Residence was like a maze; the courtyards were well-connected with numerous alleys. Jonathan was following closely behind Arthur. As the former strolled forward, he asked, ¡°Jonathan, how are you doing?¡± It was a question for which there was no specified answer, but Jonathan knew what Arthur meant. He took a deep breath and revealed, ¡°We''ve figured out a solution for what''s going on right now, and we''re working on it. Although it''s difficult, I''ll try my best to get it done.¡± Arthur smiled and stopped asking. Although he didn''t talk much, he always had a clear idea about what was going on. After a pause, he suddenly changed the topic and asked, ¡°Jonathan, what do you think of Amber?¡± Jonathan was startled, his heart pounding quickly. What? Is he going to betroth Amber to me? Am I really that good? As a nimble-witted person, he quickly responded, ¡°Amber is my best friend.¡± ¡°You''re brilliant.¡± Arthur smiled. Jonathan scratched his head, feeling embarrassed. Arthur assured, ¡°Don''t worry. My granddaughter can take care of herself. I''ll let Amber decide. I won''t interfere.¡± Jonathan heaved a sigh of relief. Half an hourter, Arthur said he wanted to walk around alone and let Jonathan apany thedies. It was like a load off his shoulders, but Jonathan''s face remained calm, and he informed, ¡°Then I''ll go back first, Old Mr. Johnson.¡± Arthur waved his hand. Jonathan soon returned to Vipod Residence, and the poker game was still ongoing. When he came to them, Jonathan pondered before dering seriously, ¡°I have something to tell all of you.¡± Hearing his voice, Amber and the others were stunned. They immediately stopped the game and had their eyes on Jonathan. He took a deep breath and continued, ¡°Jen, pleasee in with me. I have something to tell you first.¡± Jennifer trembled slightly and responded, ¡°Okay.¡± With that, she stood up. Soon, both of them entered the house. He closed the door after the two went to one of the bedrooms. Jennifer guessed something terrible was about to happen. She had no idea what Jonathan was going to tell her. He took her hand to the table and sat down. ¡°You may say now.¡± Jennifer was whey-faced. Jonathan took another deep breath and said, ¡°Jen, I don''t want to make any excuses for myself. I also feel like I''m an asshole no matter what reasons I give.¡± Sensing that her guess was correct, she asked, ¡°What do you want to say?¡± Jonathan exined, ¡°Old Mr. Harrington''s advice enlightened me today. We are indeed not from the same world. You will never understand when I tell you I''m at the cultivation level of Nascent Soul. Also, when I mention the Chosen One, you will never understand what it means. If I am with you, it will only hurt you. In my life, there will be the Great Tribtion in the future. I am the Chosen One in this disaster, so there will be much trouble around me. Right now, I can''t even protect you. If I insist on being with you, I''ll only make you unhappy in the future. Maybe I sound like I''m trying to make excuses-¡± ¡°I believe in you,¡± Jennifer interrupted suddenly. She was actually touched by Jonathan''s sincerity from his stammering incoherence. She paused and continued, ¡°But I''m not afraid, and I won''t regret my choice.¡± Jennifer was always so courageous and determined when it came to rtionships. Jonathan was at a loss for words. She went on, ¡°I''ll go back to Horington with Winnie and wait for you to sort out your troubles here. I''ll be waiting for you, and I won''t disturb you. Just remember that I''m there waiting for you when you''re tired. It won''t affect you in such a way, right?¡± He was deeply touched by her words. Chapter 146 Chapter 146 Although Jonathan was touched, he still adhered to his values and principles. He had a sense of rity to differentiate what was right and what was wrong. He then began to speak. ¡°Jen, I know you''ve been hurt by your ex-husband, Wesley, before this. I also know you''re a proud woman. In my heart, you''ll always be a princess. I''ve been trying to run away from the fact that I''m not the person you thought to be. You say you''ll wait for me, but I honestly don''t know how much time you''ll spend waiting. Probably, you''ll end up waiting ten years, or I would perish at theing of the Great Tribtion. If I make a promise to you, I''m afraid you''ll suffer an endless pain throughout your life.¡± Jonathan paused briefly before continuing, ¡°Also, I went to the Harrington residence with Mabel yesterday. To solve this issue at hand, I need the help of the Harrington family. Old Mr. Harrington agreed to help but on one condition. That is for me to marry his granddaughter, Catherine Harrington. I didn''t agree to that on the spot, but I n to ept his offer. Before I agree to it, I would like to say something to you out of respect. Regardless of whether or not I love Catherine, the marriage will be considered official. That means I have to remain loyal to her alone, so you waiting for me would be a fruitless endeavor. Before this, I didn''t agree to marry you because I didn''t want to be tied down by the chains of marriage, and I didn''t want to spend the rest of my life with just one person. But now, it has be a non-negotiable condition. Since I''ve agreed to that condition, I must then fulfill my role as a man to preserve the sanctity of this marriage.¡± Visibly shaken, Jennifer trembled when she heard those words, and tears began to well up in her eyes. He took a deep breath and added, ¡°Jen, I sincerely wish you all the best in life. If you''re miserable, I would feel equally miserable as well.¡± ¡°I will.¡± The tears soon trickled down Jennifer''s face. Despite that, she did not resent Jonathan. Instead, she looked at him and expressed her true feelings. ¡°Jonathan, I want to thank you for confiding in me. I''m also extremely grateful for the things you''ve done for me. I''ll always cherish the goodness you''ve shown. Not even once have you deceived me. You truly are a man who''s worthy of my love.¡± After hearing her speak in such a manner, he could not help but sigh with relief. At the same time, he also felt a sense of mncholy brewing within him. Oh, Jonathan. So what if you''re a Nascent Soul expert? You still remain helpless and trapped in your own predicament. Without hesitation, Jennifer dove into Jonathan''s embrace and kissed him passionately. He was stunned for a moment before staring at the woman who was kissing him with her eyes closed. The crazed Jennifer had a fiery passion as their lips locked. In response, Jonathan wrapped his arms around her waist and reciprocated simrly. Like a bottle of fine wine, the kiss felt mellow as if it had been brewing for a long time. It was unclear how much time had passed before they parted away from each other. Smiling sadly, Jennifer soon got up and left. Jonathan breathed in deeply. He could smell the scent of perfume that she wore as it lingered in the room. A sense of sadness welled from within his heart as reality sank in. From that day onward, he had truly broken up with Jennifer. Nevertheless, he needed to sever ties with her. Although he could let Jennifer wait for him, he was not a selfish person. He also felt sorry for Catherine, whom he had not met yet. That was the bottom line of his morality. As time passed, Jonathan shook his head as he walked out of the room and arrived at the courtyard. Yasmin, Jessica, and Amber were waiting for him. As for Jennifer, she had note out of the house. Aftering out of the room, he turned to Winnie and said, ¡°Winnie, go inside and look for your mom. Make sure you listen to her, okay?¡± Winnie nodded and obediently went inside the room. Jonathan then turned to face the three women. Amber had seen the look of distraught that was on his face. Concerned, she asked, ¡°What''s wrong? Is there something tooplicated to be resolved?¡± Reluctantly, Jonathan smiled and answered, ¡°I have some good news to share with you all.¡± Hearing this, Amber and the other women felt something was amiss. Jonathan continued, ¡°If things go well, I will be getting married soon. My marriage partner would be Catherine Harrington of the Harrington family. I''ve heard that she is the prettiestdy in Yaleview. As you guys are my close friends, you all should give me your blessings.¡± The news had shaken both Amber and Jessica as their faces paled. Naturally, they knew Jonathan was not joking when he made that statement earlier. Yasmin, however, remained somewhat calm as she had always been aposed person. In addition, she regarded Jonathan as her elder sibling. However, things were different for both Amber and Jessica. The two had been harboring romantic feelings for Jonathan. ¡°Why?¡± Amber asked without hesitation. With a deep voice, he replied, ¡°If I wish to solve the issue at hand, then I need Old Mr. Harrington''s help. He agreed to help me under the condition I fulfill his request. So, I agreed to his terms.¡± Jessica was crestfallen, looking as if her soul had left her body. Amber flew into a rage. ¡°What kind of problem is so big that you need to agree to a pre-arranged marriage? Is my grandpa less powerful than that Harrington family!¡± The thing that greatly annoyed her was remembering her previous attempt to help Jonathan by getting married to him. He had tly refused her proposal, but currently, he was willing to marry Catherine, a woman whom he had never met. Jonathan uttered, ¡°Naturally, Old Mr. Johnson is more powerful than the Harrington family, but in regards to this matter, only the Harrington family has the capability to help me.¡± ¡°What happens if I refuse to let you do that?¡± Amber clenched her teeth as she vehemently protested. For a moment, Jonathan stayed silent. He then solemnly said, ¡°I''m sorry.¡± With reddened eyes, she retorted, ¡°No one can ever convince you to change your mind after you''ve made a decision. I can''t me you; I can only me myself for being such a fool.¡± As Amber finished speaking, she stormed off angrily and went into the house. Jessica stared at him briefly before going after Amber. ¡°Jonathan!¡± Yasmin called out softly as she walked up to him. He turned to face her and saw that she was looking at him worriedly. Her heart ached when she saw how troubled Jonathan was. Dejected, he smiled wryly and asked, ¡°Am I an unfaithful man?¡± Yasmin replied, ¡°Of course not. You''re a hero and a very honorable man.¡± He could not help butugh when he heard what she said. ¡°So that''s what you think about me. Since when have I been such an outstanding man in your eyes?¡± She went over and embraced him tightly, burying her face in his chest. ¡°You''ve always been an outstanding man.¡± Jonathan reciprocated the embrace by holding on to her shoulders. The two shared a friendship that was pure and strong. It felt simr to a bond between siblings. ¡°Jonathan, I''m so sorry. I''m aware of the part I yed which caused all this to happen.¡± Yasmin began to whimper as her eyes reddened. Jonathan patted her shoulders and said, ¡°Don''t be silly. How can this be your fault? I''m the Chosen One, and this is my fate, an inescapable fate. Besides, you''re someone very dear to me, and I would give my life to protect you at all costs.¡± Those words that he uttered came straight from the bottom of his heart. Yasmin sensed his sincerity as she tightly embraced him. It felt as if herte brother, Connor, had returned to be with her. Soon after, Jonathan left Arthur''s Vipod Residence. Things would be awkward if he stayed any longer. Hence, that was why he took his leave. The sun shone brightly as the time was eleven o''clock in the morning upon his departure from Vipod Residence. Jonathan then walked through several alleyways, retracing his steps from earlier. Ten minutes passed, and he was finally out of the vicinity of Vipod Residence in Yaleview. There was a road ahead of him. The road seemed deste as not many cars passed by the area. Jonathan, however, had a stroke of luck. It was not long until a passing cab had appeared. Frantically, he waved his hand at the approaching vehicle. The cab soon stopped in front of Jonathan. Upon looking into the car, Jonathan saw that the driver was a woman. She seemed to be in her thirties and had average looks. The woman''s figure was also indiscernible as she was wearing a puffy jacket. Unconcerned, he opened the car door and hopped into the backseat. ¡°To Appleton Residences, please.¡± The female driver said nothing as she began to drive the cab. Do the drivers in Yaleview drive so recklessly? The cab sped off quickly toward its destination. Jonathan leaned back in his seat and closed his eyes. Naturally, he understood the thoughts of both Amber and Jessica. The two women had never imposed anything on Jonathan. He felt that was the best solution for him to remain friends with them. It was understandable that the women found it hard to ept a sudden marriage proposal to an unknown person. All right. That''s enough. I need to keep my thoughts from wandering and focus on how to deal with the test of Divine Realm. The road ahead will undoubtedly be hard to traverse. Moreover, eliminating Bianca is not going to be an easy task. This game has only just begun. Time passed, and Jonathan fell into a deep slumber. It was unclear how much time had passed when he finally woke up. Feeling something was amiss, Jonathan jolted himself awake and realized that there was a sedative that circted within the interior of the car. It caused Jonathan to feel a sense of tranquility before he peacefully dozed off. Looking out the window, he began to panic. Oh, no! Where am I? Jonathan looked around and saw nothing but the surrounding wilderness of the ce. Countless tombstones also stood visible in his line of sight. Amidst the withering fallen leaves, this ce seemed to be the site of a mass grave. Jonathan realized the time at the moment was one o''clock in the afternoon. He was taken aback upon noticing he had unwittingly slept for two hours on the journey. Just then, the vehicle came to a halt. Jonathan looked at the female driver and had a sudden realization. With a startled voice, he began to yell at her. ¡°Bianca, is that you?¡± At the same time, he violently kicked the driver''s seat. The sheer strength of the kick had a force of one thousand kilograms. N?velDrama.Org owns this. It was as if a cannonball had beenunched. The driver''s seat was crushed violently as the front part of the car was deformed, shattering the windshield. In a sh, the female driver kicked open the car door and moved out of the way. Cold sweat beaded on Jonathan as he hastily got out of the car. Since there was limited space inside the car, he could not let himself be trapped inside. Upon exiting the car, he stood still and spotted the female driver as she stood five meters ahead. Currently, she had her back facing him. Breathing heavily, he asked, ¡°Bianca, is that you?¡± The female driver suddenly removed the puffy jacket she was wearing. Upon removing the jacket, she revealed the ck Force Costume that she wore on her slender body. Her physique was devilishly perfect and had noparison. At that moment, the woman suddenly turned around. She tore away her disguise, revealing her appearance to Jonathan. The face she had was unparalleled in beauty andplexion, but her eyes beamed with resentment. This woman was none other than Bianca. Jonathan immediately recognized that this woman was Bianca, as he had previously read the files that Mabel provided and retained the information. The size of her bosom was a magnificent sight to behold. Needless to say, she was an attractive, mature woman. Jonathan felt chills running down his spine as heid his eyes on her. There was a crazed look on her as she shot daggers at him. Terrified, Jonathan felt as if he was a prey being hunted by a predator. Chapter 147 Chapter 147 Jonathan gave up trying to exin himself after seeing Bianca''s state at that moment. After all, he had never doubted his decision to send Leonardo to meet his maker. When Leonardo and Strikezone Martial Arts wanted him dead, there was no way he was going to sit around and wait for his death. Moreover, Leonardo died in the ring. Both of them were martial artists. They signed the liability waiver form before entering the ring. The form stated unequivocally that no one would be held liable for the death of another. Jonathan''s eyes narrowed, and his body appeared to be at ease, but he was actually on high alert. On the other hand, Bianca remained silent. Regardless, Jonathan knew she was waiting for the right moment to strike. Bianca appeared to have reached the Nascent Soul, much to his surprise. She came to exact her revenge, but does she believe she can do it on her own? A Nascent Soul cultivator would have a hard time finishing off another cultivator of the same level. One could easily escape because they were not in the ring. Unless he was forced into a corner and had no other option, catching up with someone who had chosen to flee would be difficult. While Jonathan was having doubts, a man''s voice sounded behind him. ¡°Boring! I expected Jonathan, the man who gave Strikezone Martial Arts such a hard time, to be extremely powerful. But I didn''t anticipate not having to make a single move myself.¡± Jonathan felt a shiver run down his spine as he heard the man''s voice. When Jonathan realized the man behind him had a higher cultivation level, his heart skipped a beat. He was only five meters away when he heard the man''s voice. Without Jonathan''s knowledge, that person had moved so close to him. That alone was sufficient evidence. At that moment, Jonathan did not dare to turn around. He was sandwiched between Bianca and the man standing behind him. Then, Jonathan calmed himself bypletely rxing his body. He did it every time a crisis arose. He knew in his heart that his own carelessness had put him in such a precarious position, and that he was unlikely to make it through the night. Nheless, he would not sit around and do nothing. Suddenly, he moved without saying anything, and Bianca was his intended target. Using Arrow Shot, Jonathan furiously dashed toward Bianca. His movements were lightning-quick. The explosive power disyed by a Nascent Soul expert in the face of death was undoubtedly terrifying. Despite the fact that they were five meters apart, Jonathan only needed one step to reach Bianca''s front. Next, he activated the Great Sage Seal and Great Sage Force Field in the blink of an eye. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Bianca was subjected to an overwhelmingly vicious assault. Upon witnessing that, Bianca sneered. Her dagger, which she had kept hidden, was revealed. The weapon glowed as it went straight for Jonathan''s throat. Bianca''s unexpected counterattack caught Jonathan off guard due to his incredible speed. Right before Jonathan was about to be stabbed by the dagger, he dodged the attack with his Shadow Step. In actuality, he had no intention of fighting Bianca. Any rational person would not attack Bianca after being pinned by two experts. Bianca, on the other hand, was duped by him due to his realistic acting. Nevertheless, Bianca''s cultivation level wasparable to Jonathan''s. If Jonathan attempted to flee at that time, she would undoubtedly react in time. Bianca was stunned, or to be more precise, saddened, the moment he used Shadow Step. Her master taught her Shadow Step, which she improved before passing it on to Leonardo. Surprisingly, Jonathan used the improved version of the Shadow Step. She could not avoid being distracted by the Shadow Step now that Leonardo had died. Jonathan could finally escape for his life while she was distracted. He did not believe he would be able to escape Bianca alive, as he had little choice but to fight for his life. In an instant, he had gotten thirty meters away. A glint of hatred shed through Bianca''s eyes when she regained her senses. Jonathan, how dare you! Not only had you defeated Leon, you also secretly learned his moves! I''m going to rip you to shreds! Logan was the other person who had apanied her. At that moment, he was wearing a suit and had short-cropped hair. His entire head of grey hair gave him an evil appearance. Then, he heaved a sigh and said, ¡°Bianca, I don''t care if you love your nephew. This man is your enemy, isn''t he? Why are you standing there in a daze? Or do you require my assistance?¡± As fast as lightning, he chased after Jonathan after finishing his sentences. Jonathan had no choice but to flee for his life after witnessing that. He saw the highway ahead of him and decided to run in the direction of Yaleview. Soon, he noticed that Logan had caught up to him. The two of them were less than ten meters apart in the blink of an eye because Logan was moving faster than Jonathan. As Jonathan sensed the murderous intent behind him, the color left his face. At that time, Jonathan''s vitality had been pushed to its limit, and the vitality in his body was swirling like a leaf in a tornado. Undoubtedly, his sprinting speed wasparable to that of a sports car. Despite the fact that Jonathan was running as fast as he could, Logan was able to catch up to him and keep up with his pace. ¡°Prepare to die!¡± Logan eximed abruptly. He then reached out his hand toward Jonathan''s shoulder. In a pinch, Jonathan was able to avoid Logan''s attack by using Shadow Step. Although he managed to dodge the attack, Logan got in front of him. Only then did Jonathan see Logan clearly. Bianca was chasing them from behind, but she could not keep up with the two. Jonathan knew he could not afford to waste any time because he was no match for Logan. Without even thinking, he turned around and fled again in the direction of Bianca. He still had to get past Bianca at the end of the day. The moment he turned around, he used Antelope Rhythm immediately. Meanwhile, Logan was watching his every move. He assumed Bianca would not give Jonathan another chance to flee after they had sandwiched him again. With that thought, he slowed his pace. Shortly afterward, Jonathan ran into Bianca, who had a cold and murderous look on her face. Just as she was about to make her move, Jonathan abruptly yelled, ¡°Hold on!¡± Bianca was a little taken aback. A chill shed across her cold eyes as she said, ¡°Leon is dead because of you! Even God is powerless to help you now.¡± Drawing in a sharp breath, Jonathan replied, ¡°Leonardo wanted to tell you something before he died.¡± Bianca was taken aback when she heard that, her eyes shing with confusion. Nevertheless, she regained herposure and said, ¡°Don''t think that you can deceive me with your tant lies.¡± Jonathan continued, ¡°He said that the one he loved the most was you, and he hoped that he wouldn''t be your nephew in the next life, so that the two of you could live a long and happy life together.¡± Bianca''s eyes welled up with tears, and her body trembled involuntarily. Upon seeing that, he seized the opportunity and struck her by shoving his fingers into her nose. Jonathan''s actions were beyond despicable. Bianca was a woman after all. She fell into a trance after hearing his words. When he chose to strike at that precise moment, she had no way of reacting. Nheless, Bianca sensed she was in grave danger and instinctively avoided the attack. When Jonathan noticed that, he quickly followed up by aiming his Dragon w at her chest, which was yet another pathetic move. Bianca, who possessed a highly gifted spiritual body, was ashamed and enraged because she had never been treated in that manner by a man before. Furthermore, she also realized that everything Jonathan told her was aplete fabrication. ¡°You''re courting death!¡± Bianca bellowed as she attempted to stab him with the dagger. Jonathan dodged beneath her arms with Antelope Rhythm before fleeing once more. After that, Jonathan ran for his life without hesitation. Bianca''s face darkened as Logan approached her. He asked with a smile, ¡°My dear Bianca, aren''t you a tad too retarded? You couldn''t see past his lies more than once. Never mind, I''ll catch up to him soon enough.¡± Immediately after he finished his words, he rushed toward Jonathan like a bolt of lightning. Before long, Jonathan could feel Logan''s presence once again, and thetter was getting closer and closer. Jonathan was terrified and at a loss for words. During the chase, Logan observed him and said, ¡°Jonathan, I wanted to thank you at first after you ended Leonardo''s life. However, Bianca told me that she would only marry me after I finished you off. Therefore, please die for my sake.¡± While Logan was speaking, Jonathan took advantage of it to create some distance between them. My goodness! Bianca''s rtionship with this grey-haired Logan and her nephew, Leonardo, is freaking confusing! Of course, that was not his primary concern at the time. His main concern should be how to stay alive. Logan continued, ¡°I suggest you just give up. You''re not going to be able to get away today. You should be proud of yourself for having the chance to fight with me.¡± While running, Jonathan saw a river in front of them, surrounded by reeds. A bridge was built over the river, which was connected to the road. The river was exceptionally murky, to the point where it had turned brown, as a result of the waste pollutants discharged into it. But Jonathan was ecstatic at the time because it was his only way of escape. When Logan first saw the sewage river, he was slightly taken aback. ¡°Jonathan might be able to get away if he jumps into the river. There''s no way I''m jumping into this sewage river!¡± He elerated his pace as soon as he realized it. In an instant, Jonathan had arrived at the bridge. Logan quickly caught up to Jonathan and grabbed thetter''s shoulder. Jonathan snorted in response, his shoulder quivering. A current of spiral force suddenly surged toward Logan''s hand. Upon realizing that, Logan sneered as his palm transformed into Almighty Palm and neutralized Jonathan''s force like a slithering snake. When Logan grabbed him again afterward, Jonathan had found an opening. Without a doubt, he used Antelope Rhythm and darted out. Jonathan leaped into the air above the sewage river at that precise moment. Although Logan''s lightning palm had struck his shoulder, leaving bloodstains after a cracking sound, Jonathan managed to retreat into the sewage river. Frowning, Logan stared at the sewage river. The foul water sshed and the stench rose as a result of Jonathan''s earlier actions. Chapter 148 Chapter 148 For someone who took good care of his personal hygiene, the stinking from the sewage river had nearly made Logan puke. Deep down, he pondered for a moment, then decided not to jump into the river. I can always find another chance to murder him, but there''s no way I will ever jump into this sewage river. This was what distinguished Jonathan from Logan and Bianca. While Logan and Bianca were both experts in cultivation, Jonathan yed the role of a mercenary. For a group of mercenaries, they could never reject whatever duty that was thrown at them, even if it meant jumping into a cesspit and staying in there for a few nights. On the other hand, as disciples who cultivated martial arts, Logan and Bianca could never bring themselves to do such a thing. Not long after, Bianca caught up with Logan. The moment she saw the sewage river, she immediately understood where Jonathan could have gone to. Realizing that Jonathan had escaped, she could not help but be utterly enraged and questioned Logan, ¡°Why didn''t you jump into the river and chase after him?¡± Speechless, Logan rolled his eyes and replied, ¡°Show it to me first, then I''ll follow you.¡± Bianca nced at the dirty river again. Me? No way! Despite this, she was still fuming with anger and hatred. Seeing how furious Bianca was, Logan immediately tried to calm her down, ¡°Jonathan has suffered a severe smack from me. My Force reached his bone marrows, so I don''t think he is able to recover anytime soon.¡± Bianca stared at the meandering sewage river. Knowing their abilities, Bianca was clearly aware that it would be extremely difficult to track Jonathan down, even if she ganged up with Logan. On the other side, Jonathan held his breath and swam his way out along the sewage river. The river was so cold that he was chilled to the bone. Jonathan could sense that the muscles on his shoulders had been impaired by Logan. Moreover, the vigor from Logan''s smack was so powerful that it damaged his bone marrows. This resulted in tremendous damage to Jonathan''s vitality, as though his force field had been destroyed at the same time. Moreover, what intrigued Jonathan was that he could actually feel his stage of Nascent Soul being disrupted. It seemed as though he had regressed from Nascent Soul to Peak Neutralizing Force. Even Logan himself can be so scary, not to mention how horrifying Jeremy must be? Just the thought of it sent chills down Jonathan''s spine. Whoosh! Jonathan continued to swim forward. He was not rushing to leave the river despite the dirty sewage. Instead, he found a perfect corner and quietly revealed his head out of the river to deeply inhale some fresh air several times before diving into the river again. After that, he attempted to circte the vitality within his body, hoping that it would dissipate Logan''s vigor. To his disappointment, no matter how many times Jonathan tried, it was to no avail. ¡°Sh*t!¡± Jonathan cursed as he could not help but feel deprived. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. D*mn it! When I was at Peak Neutralizing Force, I used to believe that the final stage of Nascent Soul was invincible. But howe when I finally reached Nascent Soul, I have to encounter a maniac as crazy as Logan? Am I not worthy of a sense of achievement, no matter how little? Nevertheless, Jonathan did not know it was actually because when his cultivation stage levitated, so would his standing. The same way worked for other people. For instance, when someone was merely a millionaire, everything he coulde in touch with remained within the social circle among millionaires. However, one day when he became a multimillionaire, the stratum he could then integrate into would be completely different. Jonathan patiently waited until the sky turned dark. He left the dirty sewage river only after he was assured that it was safe for him to leave. While the river was indeed frigid and soaked him in coldness, Jonathan would not fall sick so easily given his strong immune system. He removed his jacket and took his phone out. As he had expected, his phone had long died and could not function anymore. Jonathan could not afford to stay any longer. Without a moment of dy, he hurriedly left the scene. Jonathan took extra caution when returning. He made his way back by taking a rather hidden alley. Deep down, he could not deny his worry that Bianca and Logan might be expecting him somewhere. D*mn it! I can''t even call out for help. How miserable! Along thene that Jonathan took, not even a bird could be spotted when the night struck, not to mention bumping into another human being to borrow a phone. Nevertheless, fortunately for Jonathan, throughout his entire journey back to the city, he did note across Bianca and Logan. Jonathan stood amid the bustling city of Yaleview and gazed into the night. Not long after, a taxi stopped right in front of him. Since Jonathan was once traumatized when taking a taxi, he wanted to first check on the taxi driver to ensure that it was safe before getting into the taxi. However, the driver only took a glimpse of Jonathan and then swiftly covered his nose, as Jonathan smelled extremely intolerable right now. The driver instantly drove his taxi away. ¡°Sh*t!¡± Watching the taxi disappear into the dark, Jonathan uttered a curse irritably. Left with no choice, Jonathan could only return to Appleton Residences on foot. Indeed, no driver would be as kindhearted as to pick him up considering how horrible he looked and how unendurable he smelled right now. Jonathan walked at a steadily fast pace. He made it to the Appleton Residences after half an hour. He entered the elevator and arrived at the third floor soon after. When Jonathan finally set his foot at the door of Mabel''s house, he let out a gentle sigh of relief. I am home safely atst. He took out his keys, unlocked the door open, then entered Mabel''s apartment. The apartment was dark and quiet, signaling that Mabel was apparently not home yet. Jonathan was about to turn the lights on when he heard a voice that made him sweat buckets. ¡°Wee back!¡± The person was Logan. Jonathan immediately turned over and spotted Logan, who was sitting on the couch. At the same time, Bianca also walked into Jonathan''s sight from the balcony. Bianca then switched on the lights with the remote control in her hand. Jonathan subconsciously wanted to run away from the scene without further ado, yet the door behind him had been locked by himself just now. Silently, Jonathan contemted that if he dared to open the door, Logan would definitely take the chance to finish him off. What was more, Jonathan was still injured, therefore his cultivation was definitely weaker than Logan''s at this moment. Jonathan found himself barely able to suppress his fear any longer and wanted to cry so badly. D*mn it! I have taken anything possible into ount and tried my best to avoid everything, yet I still missed this important part out! With his ck outfit and white hair, Logan smiled gently. His smile was filled with evil charm under the lights. Logan sneered at Jonathan, ¡°Well, I guess it wasn''t too bad inside the dirty river? Of course, if I were you, I would be vexed too. Had I known this would happen, I would rather die in the first ce.¡± The next moment, he frowned and continued, ¡°You seriously smell horrendous right now. How about we make a deal? I will not torture you anymore, on the condition that you take your own life. You should have understood that Bianca will rip you into a million pieces if I catch you alive.¡± Jonathan smiled bitterly. ¡°I came to the wrong door. Can we start all over again?¡± Logan burst outughing. ¡°How interesting! However, you better drop the stupid idea of running away, because once I notice you making any nasty move, I will definitely sever your arms straight away.¡± Jonathan could feel the coldness behind Logan''s words even though he appeared to be smiling. Jonathan was certainly aware that Logan never joked around. Jonathan strongly felt that he must have reached a dead end this time. He privately med himself for his carelessness. How stupid I am! I could have avoided the two crises if I had been more careful. Now, I''vended myself in this hell! Yet, it did note to Jonathan''s mind that the reason behind his unusual and reckless behavior was actually that he had encountered too many problems that same day. Both the treacly mncholy from breaking up with Jennifer as well as the sadness that Amber went through put Jonathan in devastation. More unthinkably, the unconfirmed marriage that was just around the corner almost suffocated him as well. With multiple emotions intertwining within Jonathan, it was understandable that he was unable to retain his usual thought process. Otherwise, under normal circumstances, Jonathan would not havemitted a mistake as stupid as going straight into the apartment without a second thought. At this crucial moment, an angel-like voice traveled into Jonathan''s ears. ¡°How shameless. It is my house. How dare you two act so presumptuously.¡± The voice was stern and filled with an intense aura that could not be ignored. It was Mabel! Her voice came from the bedroom. Jonathan instantly brimmed with joy and surprise. D*mn it! Mabel, so you were actually at home! Ha! Heaven is on my side! Upon hearing Mabel''s voice, the expressions on both Logan''s and Bianca''s faces instantly changed. Logan was thunderstruck because he did not even realize that there was actually another person hiding inside the apartment. Logan and Bianca instantly exchanged gazes. The desire to murder shed across their eyes, and they silently decided to take Jonathan''s life first. Out of their expectation, right when they were just about to execute their n, Mabel started to talk again. ¡°I advise you two not to do so.¡± Mabel stated, ¡°Trust me. If you two ever take anyone''s life in my house, even your master, Jeremy, will be unable toe to your rescue!¡± Logan''s body shivered, and he immediately rid his desire to take Jonathan''s life. However, Mabel''s words fell on deaf ears for Bianca. Bianca ignored Mabel and rushed over to attack Jonathan. Bianca''s body moved forward so swiftly that in the blink of an eye, she was already standing in front of Jonathan with her Esberg dagger stabbing toward him like a meteor shot. Jonathan could feel the hostility in her eyes. Bianca''s desire to take his life was clearly intimidating. While Jonathan suffered from some injuries beforehand, he was not as weak as a kitten. Without a moment of dy, he resorted to the dirty move of kicking between Bianca''s legs, no matter how low of him it seemed. His move irritated Bianca. Without hesitation, Jonathan proceeded to apply the Shadow Step and Antelope Rhythm, which were the two eminent skills that he mastered. In the meantime, Mabel pushed the door open and stormed out of the bedroom. Jonathan hurriedly found his way to the front of Mabel. Mabel, with a ck windbreaker and her hair down, looked like an aloof goddess. Bianca quickly chased after them. Bianca was indeed out of her mind. She was not afraid of anything. The only thing she wanted was to take Jonathan''s life. Once Bianca caught up with them, Mabel stood in front of Jonathan and protected him behind her back. Bianca aimed at Mabel''s chest with her Esberg dagger, her moves as fast as lightning. Mabel snorted coldly, then kicked forcefully toward Bianca''s abdomen. Bang! Before Bianca could react, she was already kicked over and thrown violently onto the ground. Seeing this situation, Jonathan was dumbfounded. He had never expected that Mabel''s cultivation had escted to this stage. Her kick at Bianca looked extremely impressive. Jonathan had actually tried to kick Bianca several times, yet she managed to avoid all of them. D*mn it! So that''s the difference between me and her! Logan frowned and stared at Bianca. Thetter immediately got herself up from the ground. With a rather emotionless tone, Mabel said, ¡°Bianca, count yourself lucky. If not because of the Young family and your master, you would have been dead by now.¡± Bianca''s face turned pale, and she spat out a mouthful of blood. Suddenly, she turned to Logan in a fury and asked angrily, ¡°Why didn''t you do anything?¡± Logan answered Bianca sternly, ¡°She is the chief of the sixth division. We can''t afford to take people''s lives in front of her.¡± He then paused, turned to Mabel, and said softly, ¡°Chief Sandler, it has been a while. I never imagined that you would be this formidable.¡± Mabel smiled inly. ¡°Well, things that you don''t know are a lot more than you could ever imagine. Now, get out of my sight, both of you.¡± ¡°You...¡± Bianca was outraged. She coughed out another mouthful of blood again. In contrast, Logan did not say more. ¡°Let''s go!¡± Logan then leaned Bianca against himself and left together. However reluctantly, Bianca knew too well that there was no way for her to take Jonathan''s life that day. After they had left, Jonathan let out a sigh of relief. Cold sweat droplets ran down his body. What a near miss from death! Nevertheless, Jonathan was puzzled. ¡°Why didn''t you just take their lives just now? Once they are dead, we have nothing else to worry about.¡± Mabel frowned at the horrible smelling from Jonathan''s body. She then instructed Jonathan, ¡°You better clean yourself first before we discuss anything. I will ask someone to bring you some new clothes.¡± It was at this time that Jonathan realized how horrible his body smelled. He was previously too upied by the sticky situation to register his awful smell and horrendous look. With a rather guilty and restrained smile, Jonathan entered the bathroom. He felt intensely satisfied and pleasant after getting a hot shower. Meanwhile, Logan and Bianca were leaving Appleton Residences. Once they stepped out of the area, Bianca pushed Logan away. She stared at Logan in fury and shouted at him, ¡°Why didn''t you fight back? If you did, that trash would be dead by now.¡± Logan frowned and replied in a resigned manner, ¡°Bianca, you should know that we were at Mabel''s house. She is the chief of the sixth division at the Department of National Security. If we murder anyone in front of her, do you think we can get away with it? If she mobilizes the government against us, even our master won''t be able to keep our lives safe.¡± Chapter 149 Chapter 149 Bianca kept quiet. She understood what Logan meant. To her, nothing else mattered as long as she killed Jonathan. However, Logan could not do that. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. National power was always terrifying. Even people like Logan and Jeremy dared not defy thew and go against their nation. Things would be fine if Logan and Bianca sneaked into Mabel''s house, killed an insignificant Jonathan, and left silently. They would not get themselves into trouble. Moreover, they had the Young family to back them up. Plus, Mabel could not use them as there was no evidence. However, killing Jonathan in front of Mabel was an entirely different story. It would be an act of provocation toward the government. In addition, there was another important point. Logan was unsure whether he was Mabel''s match. Had he killed Jonathan earlier, he might not have been able to escape in one piece. Revenge was the only thing that Bianca cared about. Leonardo had always loved her, and she felt the same way about him. There were too many regrets between the couple. Bianca never imagined that she woulde across Leonardo''s corpse. Her whole world crumbled at that very moment. Avenging Leonardo''s death by killing Jonathan was the only thing that kept Bianca going. Undoubtedly, Mabel was an intelligent woman. She analyzed Bianca''s personality through the intel she gathered, and she learned that thetter would lose control of her emotions once she found out Leonardo was dead. If Bianca could turn back time, she would definitely ignore the taboos of society and marry Leonardo. Bianca was thirty-six, whereas Leonardo was thirty. However, their love blossomed when the man was very young. Leonardo was a talented and cheerful young man at the time. Back then, Bianca was very young, too. She was the only one Leonardo loved, and Bianca loved him, too. As a talented and courageous fighter, Leonardo had had many young women fawning over him. Yet, he was never interested in other women. For years, they kept their rtionship a secret and loved each other passionately. Sadly, Leonardo was already dead. Bianca''s life waspletely devoid of meaning, and she did not want to carry on living anymore. Apart from feeling regret over the things she did not do with Leonardo, she also harbored hatred for the world. Bianca felt only pain and sorrow. She would not find peace unless she took the lives of everyone around her. Those who did not understand love would never understand that sort of pain. Jonathan spent half an hour bathing himself. Meanwhile, Mabel ordered an agent from the sixth division to send some clothes. Then, she ced the clothes outside the bathroom. They consisted of a set of sportswear, a jacket, and a set of thermal underwear. The outfit fitted Jonathan''s body. He felt more refreshed after the bath. Mabel sprayed half a bottle of air freshener in the living room. As soon as Jonathan entered the room, he sneezed. He remarked, ¡°D*mn, Mabel! Don''t be ridiculous. Was I that smelly?¡± Mabel was sitting on the couch and watching television. She replied firmly, ¡°You were smellier than you think. Did you jump into a huge pile of sh*t? You''d better discard those clothes of yours.¡± A frustrated Jonathan muttered, ¡°It''s almost the same. You don''t know how dangerous it was today. I''m very lucky to still be here and speaking to you.¡± Mabel smiled and said, ¡°You should say you''re thankful to me for saving your life.¡± She paused, then added, ¡°You rascal, count the number of times I saved you!¡± Jonathan chuckled. He knew Mabel was equivalent to his savior in life. After that, Mabel urged him to throw his dirty clothes away. Jonathan found them smelly, too, so he discarded them. Once that was done, he washed his hands twice. Finally, Jonathan sat down on the armchair to the left of Mabel. He grabbed a few pieces of chocte from the coffee table and ate them. Mabel was thinking about something, so she ignored him. When she noticed Jonathan swallowing the chocte pieces, she said hastily, ¡°Don''t...¡± With a grimace, Jonathan spat the chocte into the trashcan. He felt awful and asked, ¡°When did you buy these chocte pieces? Why do they taste so funny?¡± Mabel answered sheepishly, ¡°I bought themst summer. I seldom live here, and I forgot to throw them away.¡± Jonathan rinsed his mouth immediately. He was confounded by the woman''sziness. She doesn''t know how to enjoy life! Hungry, he asked, ¡°Is there something to eat here?¡± Mabel replied, ¡°I think there''s some spaghetti in the kitchen, but they were also purchasedst year if I''m not mistaken. See if they are still edible?¡± Jonathan was annoyed and sat down. ¡°I think I''d better eat something else. The food here has already been around for ages. This isn''t the way to enjoy life!¡± Mabel burst intoughter and said, ¡°It would be strange if I know how to enjoy life.¡± Jonathan was stunned. After a few seconds, he had to agree with what she said. Following that, they got down to business. He asked, ¡°Why didn''t you kill that white-haired guy and Bianca? We''ll have less trouble once Bianca''s dead.¡± Mabel rolled her eyes and exined, ¡°It isn''t as simple as you think. The two are disciples of Jeremy, and Bianca has strong ties with the Young family. This family is pretty influential in Yaleview. Logically speaking, it would be very unreasonable of me if I kill them under such circumstances. After all, you didn''t die, and they merely dropped by my house. Killing Lucian is easy because he doesn''t have ties to any influential figures. Although his grandfather, Peacock King, is a powerful cultivator, I''m not afraid of him. Jeremy is no ordinary man, either, but I''m also not afraid of him. The Young family is what I''m truly afraid of.¡± She paused, then continued, ¡°Of course, it would be apletely different story if they killed you in my house today. Whoever kills someone right in front of me has to be prepared for the consequences, including Jeremy.¡± Jonathan was in awe andmented, ¡°Bad*ss!¡± A momentter, he added, ¡°What if Divine Emperor kills someone in front of you?¡± Mabel was at a loss for words. Then, she said, ¡°Do you want to get pped?¡± Jonathan sniggered and asked, ¡°Will I bring trouble upon myself if I kill Bianca? It sounds like the Young family is very powerful.¡± Mabel replied, ¡°If you don''t join Divine Realm, and you kill Bianca, you''ll certainly be in big trouble. Firstly, Jeremy won''t let you off the hook. Secondly, the Young family wille after you. Although Leonardo is already dead, he died in the ring. Thus, the Young family dare not create any trouble. After all, Old Mr. Johnson and I are involved, and we can still hold them back. There''s something else you don''t know. If Old Mr. Johnson and I didn''t defuse the situation, you would have been captured by the Young family.¡± Jonathan sucked in a deep breath. Sh*t! I now feel like a weak, little rabbit! ¡°If I join Divine Realm, will I be safe after killing Bianca?¡± he asked. After a brief pause, he continued, ¡°Does Divine Realm have this sort of authority? Isn''t it afraid of the government? When the timees, will the Young family look for me?¡± Mabel said, ¡°You fool! Firstly, when you join Divine Realm, you''ll be protected by the organization. Secondly, you have me and Old Mr. Johnson to protect you. Thirdly, you aren''t going to kill Bianca in front of the Young family, are you? At any rate, when the timees, the Young family can''t do anything if you keep denying it.¡± The light dawned upon Jonathan. He gave Mabel a thumbs up and cried, ¡°Amazing!¡± After that, he cocked his head and said, ¡°However, don''t you represent the government, righteousness, and justice? Why are you teaching me crooked and sinister tactics?¡± Mabel replied, ¡°Are you trying to be funny? I''m not the court. Extreme organizations resort to extreme methods. I only care about the result over here. The process isn''t important.¡± Jonathan was just trying to make a joke. After that, he became serious. ¡°Right, when the white-haired guy hit me earlier, he seemed to have suffused my body with his Force. It has suppressed the flow of my vitality. Are you able to help me?¡± Mabel exined, ¡°The white-haired guy is Logan Xander, and he''s Bianca''s senior. He has already reached the final stage of Nascent Soul in his cultivation. Moreover, at his Force level, he''s able to transform vigor into spirit. You won''t be able to break down the vigor once it has entered your body.¡± Jonathan was astonished. ¡°Don''t you mean transforming spirit into vigor?¡± Mabel exined, ¡°The first step is to transform spirit into vigor. Everything boils down to a single origin. When Logan transforms vigor into spirit, it belongs to the spiritual imprint in his body. You won''t be able to refine your spiritual imprint when this sort of spirit is inside you, and it will affect your cultivation. This is deep stuff, and you''ll soone to understand it.¡± Then, the woman added, ¡°Simply put, it''s just like adding a chromosome to pure water. If you don''t remove the chromosome, the water will never be pure.¡± Jonathan groaned silently. He asked, ¡°What should I do now? I feel that my cultivation has deteriorated. I just can''t break down this vigor.¡± Mabel said, ¡°Come here, and I''ll help you.¡± Jonathan was delighted and approached her. ¡°Squat down.¡± Mabel was sitting still. Jonathan squatted down obediently, and he did so in an amusing manner. Mabelughed and spoke. ¡°It''s rare to see you behaving obediently. I wonder whether I should help you break down the vigor so soon.¡± An earnest Jonathan smiled sheepishly. ¡°I''ll always be obedient.¡± Mabel was not someone who often cracked jokes. Thus, she went back to being serious and gave his shoulders a pat. Soon, a tender force surged within Jonathan''s body. In a matter of seconds, the vigor belonging to Logan was broken down, and it vanished without a trace. Whoosh! Jonathan felt revitalized. His force field had returned, and his cultivation level was restored to Nascent Soul. Furthermore, his vitality was no longer obstructed. Jonathan''s admiration toward Mabel grew, and he respected her greatly. He could not help but ask, ¡°What''s your current cultivation level?¡± Mabel grinned. ¡°Haven''t you guessed?¡± Jonathan was frustrated and said, ¡°What''s the point of guessing? Last time, you said I could guess it. I thought you were at Nascent Soul. However, based on what happened today, you must have reached at least Celestial Soul in your cultivation. After all, Logan''s cultivation level is at the final stage of Nascent Soul, but he behaved like a meek, littlemb in front of you!¡± Chapter 150 Chapter 150 Mabel smiled but did not deny. ¡°D*mn! Are you really at the Celestial Soul level?¡± asked Jonathan. Mabel replied, ¡°I''ll leave it up to your imagination.¡± Jonathan could not help but feel somewhat dejected. He thought he was a good fighter, but Jonathan''s self-confidence was shattered after witnessing Logan and Mabel fight. Nevertheless, that onlysted for a second. He was, after all, a person with determination. At the moment, Jonathan was hungry. He chirped, ¡°Let''s go out and eat.¡± ¡°You go on your own. I''ve eaten,¡± Mabel answered. ¡°Mabel, you can''t be serious. What if Logan and Biancae back for me? I can''t deal with them alone,¡± Jonathan said annoyedly. Mabel let out a chuckle and said, ¡°Do you see me as your bodyguard that protects you twenty-four hours a day? Most importantly, you''re not giving me anything in return for protecting you.¡± ¡°Ah. You won''t need my money even if I want to pay you. Furthermore, talking about money is tacky. It might ruin our rtionship. But, I have something precious to me. I''m just worried that you don''t want it,¡± Jonathan said confidently. ¡°Oh, please. Isn''t your virginity the most precious thing? You lost it a long time ago anyway,¡± Mabel responded. Jonathan was rendered speechless. He was indeed about to mention his virginity. However, he just wanted to tease Mabel, and it was true that he had slept with many women. Wow, impressive! How did she know what I wanted to say? She said it before I had the chance to say anything. Jonathan could only raise his hands to show that he was defeated. ¡°Fine, you win.¡± After that, Mabel said in a serious tone, ¡°I''m busy with other things these days, so I can''t protect you all the time. Today is your lucky day. I was sleeping in my room when Logan and Bianca strutted into my house. Thus, I hid my aura to see what they were up to. Logan was too confident when he assumed no one was at home since he did not sense anything.¡± Jonathan thought that it had been a thrilling and dangerous day. ¡°Then, what do you think I should do? I can''t fight both Logan and Bianca if they attack me simultaneously,¡± he asked Mabel. ¡°Your marksmanship is highly urate, isn''t it. I''ll give you a custom-made gun. Use it to protect yourself.¡± After Jonathan heard that, his eyes lit up. That''s a great idea! Then, Mabel returned to her room. After some time, she came out with a shiny ck revolver and passed it to Jonathan. ¡°This is thetest development from the military, and it has great lethal power. It uses mercury bullets. The mercury will immediately burst when ites in contact with a person. No matter how powerful a person is, they won''t survive if this bullet hits them. There are six rounds in total, so take it easy.¡± Jonathan took over the revolver delightfully. As a skilled marksman, he knew that it was a powerful weapon the moment he touched it. ¡°What happens if I kill Logan and Bianca?¡± Jonathan could not help but ask. ¡°If you kill them, it''d be considered self-defense, and we''ll ensure your safety. However, as long as you don''t join the Divine Realm, Jeremy will find ways to hunt you down. We can''t protect you forever. Thus, it''s a pressing matter that you join Divine Realm.¡± ¡°But the exam would still take a month!¡± Jonathan eximed. ¡°As long as you''re nominated to be an exam candidate, Jeremy will never go near you. No one dares to harm the candidates of Divine Realm because we won''t know which one of the candidates will be a genius and stand a chance to be an outstanding inner disciple. Just like what the president of Anndur said in his speech, all school buses are significant since he doesn''t know whether the future president is in any of the school buses,¡± Mabel exined. Jonathan nodded in agreement. After listening to Mabel''s exnation, courage rose in his heart as he kept the revolver and headed downstairs for dinner. Just as Jonathan was about to go out, Mabel said, ¡°Remember to buy me supper.¡± Jonathan was infuriated upon hearing that. ¡°I thought you said you''ve eaten. Come with me if you want to eat.¡± ¡°I just want toze around at home. Do I need to report to you?¡± Mabel giggled. Jonathan was speechless at her response. After he left the residential area, Jonathan found a stall nearby. He ordered two servings of ravioli, two chicken drumsticks, and a bottle of cold beer. Jonathan was satisfied after he had devoured everything. All his worries, concerns, and emotions were swept away in that instant. Nothing can make me feel depressed for long! After Jonathan had finished eating, he ordered a serving of ravioli, one serving of escargot, and cold beer to go for Mabel. Only Jonathan would think of drinking cold beer during the winter. Along the way, he bought some roasted bell peppers for Mabel too. Jonathan headed back to her house after buying the food. Mabel was delighted to see all the food and started to eat. She enjoyed the peppery escargot and gulped down the cold beer. ¡°I don''t buy food from roadside stalls often. I didn''t expect everything to taste so good!¡± Mabel eximed. Jonathan cackled. ¡°Well, good food is everywhere around us, even at roadside stalls. The foods served in hotels are just fancy-looking.¡± After Mabel finished, Jonathan retired to his room and practiced as usual. Halfway through his practice, Jonathan got up and ran to Mabel''s room. He then knocked on her door. It was two o''clock in the morning, and his knocking awakened Mabel. She could not help but feel annoyed. ¡°What do you want, rascal? I''m not lonely, so I don''t need yourpanionship.¡± Jonathan burst intoughter after hearing her response. ¡°Let me ask you something serious, Mabel.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Mabel asked. ¡°Are you still a virgin?¡± inquired Jonathan. Mabel snapped in embarrassment, ¡°Are you crazy? Get out of my sight!¡± Jonathan chuckled. ¡°Okay, I''m just joking.¡± He paused for a while before continuing, ¡°I was practicing spirit flow and thought of a question. I''m currently in the state of transforming spirit to vigor, and what comes next will be the transformation of vigor to spirit. Then whates after that? Am I going to transform spirit into vigor again? Will I have to repeat this cycle over and over?¡± Mabel immediately remarked, ¡°What the heck?¡± She paused before saying, ¡°Next, you''ll transform spirit into energy, energy into essence, and essence into a void.¡± Jonathan did not understand a word. His mind was in a state of confusion. Seeing that Jonathan was puzzled, Mabel continued, ¡°It''s hard for you to understand everything now. What you have to do now is to transform vigor into spirit. Previously, spirit entered your body, but that''s not your true spirit. After changing the nature of the vigor within, it will have your spiritual imprint, and that can then truly be called the transformation of vigor to spirit. As for the subsequent transformation of spirit to energy, you''ll graduallye to understand it. In short, you must remember that we live because of our spirits. We''re also cultivating our spirits. Without it, we''ll not be alive. It''s our energy, the air we breathe, and why we''re alive. Spirit is the same as Destino Art; it''s everywhere around us. Spirit and Destino Art are things that we''ll never truly understand and will never be able to pursue fully.¡± Listening to Mabel''s exnation, Jonathan was in awe. ¡°I understand now.¡± After that, he went back to his room and focused on cultivating. The next day, it was bright and sunny in Yaleview. At Vipod Residence, none of the girls were ying poker. They each had their own worries. Jennifer was heartbroken. Despite that, she was grateful that Jonathan hade into her life. That was because Jonathan''s feelings for her were sincere, and he respected her, too. If it weren''t for his sincerity, he would have long done nasty things to her. However, Jonathan had never done anything bad to her. Though he was ackadaisical person, Jonathan was a real gentleman. As for Amber and Jessica, there was a twinge of bitterness that they could not exin. They did not want Jonathan to get married, yet they were in no position to stop him as they were just friends with him. On the other hand, Yasmin was worried aboutpany matters. She could not feel at ease since Jonathan was always out of thepany. Yasmin worried for Jonathan, too. On the contrary, Arthur was calm. He could see that Amber was unhappy, and he had asked her about it, but Amber refused to tell him the reason. Knowing that his granddaughter could handle herself, Arthur did not pry into her privacy. The sun shone brightly at eleven o''clock in the morning. Arthur was reading the newspaper while enjoying the sun in his backyard. Just then, a security guard passed him the phone and said, ¡°Commander Johnson, Old Mr. Young is on the phone.¡± Arthur was slightly startled. He knew that the rtionship between the Young family and him was rather strange. It was all because of Leonardo''s passing. Jonathan ended Leonardo''s life in the ring, Amber had feelings for Jonathan, and Mabel from the sixth division valued Jonathan. It was aplicated rtionship. Hence, Arthur had be distant from Aaron. ¡°Hello, Aaron!¡± Arthur answered the phone without hesitation andughed. Aaron smiled too on the other end of the line and said, ¡°Commander Johnson, it has been some time since ourst chess game.¡± ¡°I''ve heard about what happened to Leonardo. Ah. Life is unpredictable. I''m sorry for your loss, Aaron,¡± Arthur replied as he let out a sigh. Aaron''s voice became raspy, but he answered in an instant, ¡°Thank you for your concern, Commander Johnson. It''s probably my fate and also my grandson''s fate.¡± He paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°By the way, are you free now, Commander Johnson? If you''re free, I would like to visit you and have a chat.¡± N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Arthur was slightly taken aback after he heard what Aaron said. After all, he did not know what Aaron was up to. Arthur was not close with Aaron. They had only yed a few games of chess before. However, Arthur would not be able to reject Aaron''s request. ¡°Sure. You cane any time,¡± Arthur responded. With that, he hung up the phone. Arthur was not worried that Aaron would harm him. It would be the end of the Young family if that happened. Furthermore, the matter concerning Leonardo had nothing to do with him. Aaron could not put the me on him. An hourter, the secret security system guarding Vipod Residence reported, ¡°Commander Johnson, Aaron and Bianca are here. Are they allowed to enter?¡± Arthur was bbergasted. He had heard from Mabel that Bianca was the biggest trouble. He certainly did not expect Aaron to bring Bianca along. Chapter 151 Chapter 151 Naturally, Arthur could not ask Aaron to leave at that moment. The former had fought in numerous battles and had seen all kinds of spectacles, so he was not afraid of a youngster like Bianca. Thus, he agreed to let them in. Though he was not afraid for his own safety, he was concerned about Amber and the other girls'' safety. Besides, he was worried he would not notice the tricks Bianca had up her sleeves. After all, he knew that it was impossible to guard against an enemy''s every attack. Thus, Arthur ordered a security guard to bring Amber and the girls to the house of his neighbor, Steven Lyon, from the back door, and only return after Bianca and Aaron had left. The guard instantly obeyed, and after ten minutes, all the necessary preparations wereplete. Sitting in his courtyard, Arthur soon heard the sound of footsteps approaching. Not wanting to be arrogant, he stood up and prepared to wee his guests at the entrance. Only one security guard remained in the courtyard, and naturally, he was an expert fighter. Besides, there were also other expert fighters hiding around the courtyard. The moment Bianca arrived, the secret security system in the house heightened the defense around Vipod Residence. If she made the slightest wrong move, she would be killed in a sh. The power of national defense was not to be underestimated. Even Jeremy would not dare to make the wrong move here. Previously, countless countries tried to assassinate the retired military officials living at this ce, but they were all silently killed by the secret security system. The military officials did not even realize that there had been an attempt on their lives. Aaron was in his seventies. His hair waspletely white, and that day, he wore a ck suit and held a cane in his hand. Beside him, the gorgeous Bianca wore white attire, and she held onto him as they walked in. The Young family was a rather prominent family in Yaleview. However, as they were not involved in the center of the political scene, they were not that influential. Still, as Aaron fought alongside many of the retired high-ranking officials, everyone still treated him with respect. However, Aaron''s power was iparable to Arthur''s. For example, even though Mabel was the chief of the sixth division, she still would need to report to Arthur sometimes, but she wouldn''t do so to the Young family. After all, she was not afraid of the Young family, so naturally, she would not report anything to them. This was the difference between Aaron and Arthur. When Aaron came in, Arthur walked over to wee him. ¡°Commander Johnson, please forgive me for my abrupt visit!¡± Aaron said. Arthurughed and replied, ¡°Aaron, you''re being too polite.¡± He then gave Aaron a friendly handshake to keep up appearances. Being a cultured man, he was respectful and polite even to the street cleaners. After they shook hands, Aaron uttered, ¡°Commander Johnson, let me introduce you to my niece, Bianca Schmidt. She has always looked up to you. When she heard that I was going to visit you today, she requested toe along, and I agreed. Commander Johnson, pardon my rudeness!¡± ¡°Mr. Johnson, nice to meet you!¡± Bianca greeted politely, looking like a gentle, well-mannereddy. Naturally, Arthur could not ask Aaron toava at that momant. Tha formar had fought in numarous bats and had saan all kinds of spactas, so ha was not afraid of a youngstar lika Bianca. Thus, ha agraad tot tham in. Though ha was not afraid for his own safaty, ha was concarnad about Ambar and tha othar girls'' safaty. Basidas, ha was worriad ha would not notica tha tricks Bianca had up har avas. Aftar all, ha knaw that it was impossi to guard against an anamy''s avary attack. Thus, Arthur ordarad a sacurity guard to bring Ambar and tha girls to tha housa of his naighbor, Stavan Lyon, from tha back door, and only raturn aftar Bianca and Aaron hadft. Tha guard instantly obayad, and aftar tan minutas, all tha nacassary praparations warata. Sitting in his courtyard, Arthur soon haard tha sound of footstaps approaching. Not wanting to ba arrogant, ha stood up and praparad to waa his guasts at tha antranca. Only ona sacurity guard ramainad in tha courtyard, and naturally, ha was an axpart fightar. Basidas, thara wara also othar axpart fightars hiding around tha courtyard. Tha momant Bianca arrivad, tha sacrat sacurity systam in tha housa haightanad tha dafansa around Vipod Rasidanca. If sha mada tha slightast wrong mova, sha would ba kid in a sh. Tha powar of national dafansa was not to ba undarastimatad. Evan Jaramy would not dara to maka tha wrong mova hara. Praviously, counss countrias triad to assassinata tha ratirad military officials living at this ca, but thay wara all sntly kid by tha sacrat sacurity systam. Tha military officials did not avan raaliza that thara had baan an attampt on thair livas. Aaron was in his savantias. His hair wastaly whita, and that day, ha wora a ck suit and hald a cana in his hand. Basida him, tha gorgaous Bianca wora whita attira, and sha hald onto him as thay walkad in. Tha Young family was a rathar prominant family in Yviaw. Howavar, as thay wara not involvad in tha cantar of tha political scana, thay wara not that influantial. Still, as Aaron fought alongsida many of tha ratirad high-ranking officials, avaryona still traatad him with raspact. Howavar, Aaron''s powar was ipara to Arthur''s. For axam, avan though Mabal was tha chiaf of tha sixth division, sha still would naad to raport to Arthur somatimas, but sha wouldn''t do so to tha Young family. Aftar all, sha was not afraid of tha Young family, so naturally, sha would not raport anything to tham. This was tha diffaranca batwaan Aaron and Arthur. Whan Aaron cama in, Arthur walkad ovar to waa him. ¡°Commandar Johnson, asa forgiva ma for my abrupt visit!¡± Aaron said. Arthurughad and rapliad, ¡°Aaron, you''ra baing too polita.¡± Ha than gava Aaron a friandly handshaka to kaap up appaarancas. Baing a culturad man, ha was raspactful and polita avan to tha straat anars. Aftar thay shook hands, Aaron uttarad, ¡°Commandar Johnson,t ma introduca you to my niaca, Bianca Schmidt. Sha has always lookad up to you. Whan sha haard that I was going to visit you today, sha raquastad toa along, and I agraad. Commandar Johnson, pardon my rudanass!¡± ¡°Mr. Johnson, nica to maat you!¡± Bianca graatad politaly, looking lika a gan, wall-mannaraddy. Smiling, Arthur sized her up as he replied, ¡°Wee! Come on in!¡± She seems kind and pure, like a fairy. Isn''t she a normal girl? Why did Mabel call her a lunatic? I guess I can''t judge her from her appearance. Still, he did not think much about it and gestured for Aaron and Bianca to enter. Everyone then sat down in the living room, and a security guard served tea. ¡°Aaron, why don''t you stay for lunch? I''ve already asked them to prepare,¡± Arthur offered. ¡°Sure, thank you,¡± Aaron replied before saying to Bianca, ¡°Take out the present.¡± Bianca held out the present in her hands and dered, ¡°Mr. Johnson, this is a bottle of wine Uncle Aaron treasures. I hope you like it.¡± As she was Leonardo''s maternal grandfather''s daughter, she was Aaron''s distant rtive, but to keep it simple, she referred to Aaron as her uncle. The guard took the wine and handed it to Arthur. ncing at it, Arthur realized the brand was Roman¨¦e-Conti. The bottle was exquisite and unopened. He was a wine connoisseur, so he knew how priceless the gift was. This is a good gift! Besides, drinking wine was his hobby. ¡°Aaron, your gift is too expensive.¡± Arthur exhaled, unable to remain calm anymore. A smile appeared on Aaron''s face as he replied, ¡°Commander Johnson, only you can match up to this wine. It will be a waste if I drink it. Only you know how to appreciate it!¡± ¡°Then, I can''t refuse your kind gift.¡± Aaron smiled once again in response. After ordering his guard to keep the wine, Arthur turned to Aaron and asked, ¡°Aaron, I believe you''re not just here to give me a bottle of wine. Am I right?¡± Sighing, Aaron replied, ¡°Commander Johnson, I''m not here for anything. I''ve reached such an old age, and my grandson is not around anymore. There''s nothing to fight for or care about anymore.¡± He then paused, stood up, and stared at the scenery outside. ¡°Commander Johnson, the roses are blooming beautifully,¡± he remarked before walking outside to look at the flowers. After Aaron looked at the roses, he yed chess with Arthur. Soon, it was lunchtime. Arthur, Aaron, and Bianca ate lunch together. When Aaron and Bianca left after lunch, Arthur bade them farewell. The instant the two left, Arthur ordered the guard to burn the wine Aaron gave. Surprised, the guard asked, ¡°Commander Johnson, do you mean there''s poison in the wine?¡± ¡°I don''t think Aaron is stupid enough to poison it. However, I underestimated him. He came and gave me a present for no reason, but I can tell he''s insane underneath his calm exterior. It seems like he believes I am an aplice in killing his grandson,¡± Arthur dered grimly. The guard was still confused, as he could not tell if there was something wrong with Aaron. On the other hand, the sly and experienced Arthur knew that Aaron was not here to simply give him a present. It''s weird that he did not make any requests. Something must be wrong. What''s his true reason for coming? He would not feel assured if he did not have the answer, so he soon asked the guard to contact the secret security system. The guard then passed the phone to Arthur after the call went through. ¡°Commander Johnson!¡± a respectful male voice sounded from the other end. ¡°Louie, Aaron came just now. His behavior makes me feel uneasy. I think that old man is crazy. It seems like he is throwing away his family''s future in order to get revenge for his grandson. Send someone to my home and check if they tampered with anything,¡± Arthur ordered solemnly. ¡°Yes, Commander Johnson!¡± After hanging up, Arthur decided to visit Amber and the girls to feel reassured. The secret security system also started checking, and half an hourter, the people of the secret security system reported to Arthur. ¡°Commander Johnson, we found nothing. Vipod Residence ispletely safe.¡± Currently, Arthur was with Amber, Steven, and the other girls. Upon hearing the report, Arthur heaved a sigh of relief. He trusted the secret security system completely. Since they found that his courtyard was safe, it should definitely be safe. Hanging up the phone, he wondered if he was simply overthinking things. As Amber was sitting beside Arthur all along, she noticed the frown on his face. ¡°Grandpa, what''s wrong?¡± Not wanting to worry her, Arthur smiled and replied, ¡°Nothing''s wrong. Let''s return home.¡± ¡°Arthur, you agreed to have dinner here. Why are you returning now? I''ve already told them to prepare dinner for you all,¡± Steven chimed in. Arthurughed. ¡°Too bad. You''re eating alone.¡± ring at Arthur, Steven replied in annoyance, ¡°Arthur Johnson! When you need me, you treat me so politely. Now that you have finished using me, you''re treating me like dirt!¡± ¡°Haha. Commander Lyon, if you''re lonely, call your son and grandson over to apany you. I''m going back with my granddaughters to enjoy theirpany!¡± Amber and the other girls giggled too. Suddenly, Amber''s face turned pale, and she whimpered in pain. ¡°Grandpa! It hurts!¡± she cried, clutching her head as she copsed on the floor. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. The onset of her symptoms was so sudden, and immediately, she was screaming in agony while rolling on the ground. Everyone was stunned, and Arthur finally realized that he was the root of the problem. The secret security system did not detect any danger in Vipod Residence, as Aaron and Bianca had nted something on Arthur. Arthur''s heart broke when he saw Amber writhing in pain, as she was his favorite grandchild. ¡°Tell Louie toe here now!¡± he ordered a guard before trying to stop Amber''s tremors. However, she had already fainted from the agony. Arthur lifted Amber off the ground, and instantly, streaks of blood ran down her face from her eyes. It was a horrific sight. A cold glint shed in Arthur''s eyes as he flew into a rage. He hurriedly said, ¡°Commander Lyon, please send some men to seize Aaron and Bianca.¡± Steven understood this was a serious issue, so he nodded and agreed. One minuteter, Louie arrived. Though he looked like he was in his forties, he was already sixty years old. He was dressed in green and had a schrly air about him. Rushing over, he greeted respectfully, ¡°Commander Johnson, Commander Lyon!¡± ¡°Come and see what''s wrong with my granddaughter!¡± Arthur ordered anxiously. ¡°Yes!¡± Jennifer, Yasmin, Jessica, and Winnie all looked on nervously and worriedly. Chapter 152 Chapter 152 Louie walked up to Amber and measured her heartbeat while Arthur looked on in trepidation. It wasn''t until some timeter that Louie released Amber''s arm. ¡°How''s my granddaughter?¡± Arthur inquired anxiously. Although he was generally a circumspective man, at that point, he was but a grandfather who loved his granddaughter dearly. ¡°Commander Johnson, Amber is infected by Apsara Parasite,¡± Louie stated somberly. ¡°Apsara Parasite?¡± Arthur asked. ¡°What is that?¡± Louie exined, ¡°Apsara Parasite is a type of parasitic poison utilized in Norham. It is also known as Brain Parasite and is a male parasite that is harmless to men. Your opponent nted the parasitic worm in you. After you arrived here, the worm chose to inhabit the first female you encountered.¡± Arthur had a morose look on his face. Naturally delighted by his arrival, Amber was the first to hug him. Despite all the precautions he had taken, he still ended up in a trap. ¡°Could you possibly get rid of the parasite?¡± he asked immediately. Louie replied, ¡°Commander Johnson, Apsara Parasites are bred using human blood and can be controlled using enchantments. For now, the worm is in Amber''s brain, but it can swim around. Even if we are to open up her skull, we won''t be able to retrieve the worm. The only solution would be to have the one who bred this worm summon it out of her body.¡± ¡°Damn!¡± Arthur cursed angrily, his eyes gleaming with rage. ¡°If Aaron kills Amber, I will annihte the entire Young family!¡± His only sce was that the parasite remained dormant for the time being while Amber had fallen into a deep slumber. After that, he brought her back to Vipod Residence. Jennifer and the rest followed them. Right after that, Amber regained consciousness, feeling normal after waking up. She was lying in bed, whereas Arthur and the other women were keeping watch next to it. Louie, on the other hand, had left some time ago. Sitting up, Amber studied the others curiously before asking, ¡°What happened just now?¡± Arthur held her hand sorrily as he apologized, ¡°Amber, it''s all my fault. I failed to protect you. Don''t worry. I will find a cure even if it''s going to cost my life.¡± In her panic, Amber''s expression changed. ¡°Grandpa, what happened to me?¡± She thought she was diagnosed with a terminal illness. Just when Arthur was about to say more, a security guard entered. ¡°Commander Johnson, we''ve brought Aaron and Bianca. They''re waiting outside.¡± A cold gleam fleeted across Arthur''s eyes. ¡°Get some rest.¡± He then turned to leave after telling her that. Amber was left feeling confused. As she turned to Yasmin and the others, she asked, ¡°What''s going on? What''s wrong with me?¡± Yasmin and the rest hesitated in informing her of the truth. It was Winnie who revealed it to her while weeping, ¡°Ms. Amber, they''re saying that there''s a worm in your brain, and they can''t find a cure.¡± Amber had always loved Winnie, which was reciprocated. Upon hearing Winnie''s words, Amber shuddered and was very much puzzled. However, she got out of bed instantly to follow her grandfather out of the room. None of the women went into the living room. They opted to eavesdrop instead. Arthur was seated in the main seat of the living room with two security guards standing beside him. Meanwhile, Louie stood guard beside both Aaron and Bianca in case they tried causing another ruckus. Of course, neither Aaron nor Bianca were in cuffs. After all, Aaron was nomon folk, and Arthur only managed to get him toe by force. Louia walkad up to Ambar and maasurad har haartbaat wh Arthur lookad on in trapidation. It wasn''t until soma timatar that Louia rasad Ambar''s arm. ¡°How''s my granddaughtar?¡± Arthur inquirad anxiously. Although ha was ganarally a circumspactiva man, at that point, ha was but a grandfathar who lovad his granddaughtar daarly. ¡°Commandar Johnson, Ambar is infactad by Apsara Parasita,¡± Louia statad sombarly. ¡°Apsara Parasita?¡± Arthur askad. ¡°What is that?¡± Louia axinad, ¡°Apsara Parasita is a typa of parasitic poison utilizad in Norham. It is also known as Brain Parasita and is a m parasita that is harss to man. Your opponant ntad tha parasitic worm in you. Aftar you arrivad hara, tha worm chosa to inhabit tha first fam you ancountarad.¡± Arthur had a morosa look on his faca. Naturally dalightad by his arrival, Ambar was tha first to hug him. Daspita all tha pracautions ha had takan, ha still andad up in a trap. ¡°Could you possibly gat rid of tha parasita?¡± ha askad immadiataly. Louia rapliad, ¡°Commandar Johnson, Apsara Parasitas ara brad using human blood and can ba controd using anchantmants. For now, tha worm is in Ambar''s brain, but it can swim around. Evan if wa ara to opan up har skull, wa won''t ba a to ratriava tha worm. Tha only solution would ba to hava tha ona who brad this worm summon it out of har body.¡± ¡°Damn!¡± Arthur cursad angrily, his ayas aming with raga. ¡°If Aaron kills Ambar, I will annihta tha antira Young family!¡± His only sca was that tha parasita ramainad dormant for tha tima baing wh Ambar had fan into a daap slumbar. Aftar that, ha brought har back to Vipod Rasidanca. Jannifar and tha rast followad tham. Right aftar that, Ambar ragainad consciousnass, faaling normal aftar waking up. Sha was lying in bad, wharaas Arthur and tha othar woman wara kaaping watch naxt to it. Louia, on tha othar hand, hadft soma tima ago. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Sitting up, Ambar studiad tha othars curiously bafora asking, ¡°What happanad just now?¡± Arthur hald har hand sorrily as ha apologizad, ¡°Ambar, it''s all my fault. I fad to protact you. Don''t worry. I will find a cura avan if it''s going to cost my lifa.¡± In har panic, Ambar''s axprassion changad. ¡°Grandpa, what happanad to ma?¡± Sha thought sha was diagnosad with a tarminal illnass. Just whan Arthur was about to say mora, a sacurity guard antarad. ¡°Commandar Johnson, wa''va brought Aaron and Bianca. Thay''ra waiting outsida.¡± A cold am atad across Arthur''s ayas. ¡°Gat soma rast.¡± Ha than turnad toava aftar talling har that. Ambar wasft faaling confusad. As sha turnad to Yasmin and tha othars, sha askad, ¡°What''s going on? What''s wrong with ma?¡± Yasmin and tha rast hasitatad in informing har of tha truth. It was Winnia who ravad it to har wh waaping, ¡°Ms. Ambar, thay''ra saying that thara''s a worm in your brain, and thay can''t find a cura.¡± Ambar had always lovad Winnia, which was raciprocatad. Upon haaring Winnia''s words, Ambar shuddarad and was vary much puzd. Howavar, sha got out of bad instantly to follow har grandfathar out of tha room. Nona of tha woman want into tha living room. Thay optad to aavasdrop instaad. Arthur was saatad in tha main saat of tha living room with two sacurity guards standing basida him. Maanwh, Louia stood guard basida both Aaron and Bianca in casa thay triad causing anothar ruckus. Of coursa, naithar Aaron nor Bianca wara in cuffs. Aftar all, Aaron was nomon folk, and Arthur only managad to gat him toa by forca. Both Aaron and Bianca were sitting at the seat that was reserved for those of least importance. As soon as Aaron saw Arthur, his attitude changed drastically. No longer acting as humble, he snickered. ¡°Arthur, what is the meaning of this? While you might be of prominence, I''m not a criminal either. Isn''t it inappropriate of you to summon me here by force?¡± All the while, Bianca maintained herposure. The veins on Arthur''s forehead popped as he got riled up. After mming on the coffee table next to him, he yelled, ¡°Aaron, don''t y dumb! What do you want?¡± Aaron smirked before saying, ¡°I don''t need anything from you. As I''ve said, I''m already an old man, and my grandson is dead. What else do I have left to fight for?¡± The underlying implications of what he said were obvious. Since he had nothing to lose and wasn''t getting any younger, he had nothing to fear. ¡°What are your terms to remove the parasite in my granddaughter''s body?¡± Arthur asked while suppressing his anger. Immediately, Aaron replied pretentiously, ¡°Arthur, is your granddaughter with you? What happened to her? Is she all right?¡± Although Arthur was infuriated by the fact that Aaron denied knowledge of the situation, he had no way to confront thetter. After taking in a deep breath, he said, ¡°Aaron, you''d better not force my hand.¡± At that, Aaron burst intoughter before his gaze turned chilly. Shooting up from his seat, he retorted, ¡°Arthur, I''m not forcing your hand. It was you who forced mine. You feel sorry for your granddaughter, but is my grandson''s life worth less than hers? My grandson is already dead, but you''re trying to prevent me from seeking revenge. Is this fair?¡± Arthur bit back, ¡°Nonsense! Your grandson signed a liability waiver form. As a consequence of that, he died on the dueling stage. His death is no one''s responsibility. What''s the point in you bringing these back up now?¡± Aaron countered, ¡°You know what all this is about. Your granddaughter fancies that bastard, Jonathan, so you were partial to him. Can you understand how I feel now? You don''t need to threaten me. As I''ve said, I''ll be meeting my end soon. What else do I have to fear? Should I fear death? My only fear is that my grandson died in vain, and I, his grandfather, can''t restore justice.¡± Arthur bellowed, ¡°You-¡± At that moment, Bianca spoke. Looking at Arthur, she demanded nonchntly, ¡°Old man, since we''ve come to this, let''s stop beating around the bush. I''ll be frank. Apsara Parasite will eat up a person''s brain within twenty-four hours. Two hours have passed, so your granddaughter will be mentally incapacitated in another three hours. In another ten hours, she''ll be done for. If you want your granddaughter to live, sure, just hand Jonathan over to me. If you can''t do that, you can start preparing for your granddaughter''s funeral.¡± With that, she stood up and said, ¡°Let''s go, Uncle Aaron.¡± Aaron turned to leave. Louie quickly blocked their way. At the same time, Arthur stood up slowly and took a deep breath. ¡°It seems like you no longer see me as someone formidable. Since we''vee to this, and you''ve gone all out, given my age, I don''t see why I can''t go along with this.¡± There was a brief pause before he continued, ¡°Louie, detain that woman and force her to get rid of the parasite. I don''t care about the means you use. I want results.¡± Louie answered solemnly, ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°How dare you?¡± Bianca turned around to re at Arthur as she spoke. ¡°Old man, I will activate Apsara Parasite and kill your granddaughter immediately if you''re going to corner me! If you doubt my words...¡± With that, she began murmuring. ¡°Argh!¡± Amber, who was hiding outside, shrieked in agony. Her voice was filled with pain that resonated deep within her soul. ¡°Stop!¡± Arthur''s face nched in shock. Bianca sniggered before letting out a whistle. It wasn''t until then that Amber''s suffering ceased. Arthur hurried to the parlor to get to Amber,ing face-to-face with the rest of the women. While holding Amber''s arm, he inquired, ¡°My dear granddaughter, are you okay?¡± Amber''s eyes were filled with fear as she pounced into his arms. ¡°Grandpa, it hurts so much just now!¡± She felt as if the pain she had just experienced was worse than death. It was hell. Arthur patted her on the shoulder and walked out of the room alone. ¡°Can we leave now?¡± Bianca looked at him with a smirk on her face. Arthur gritted his teeth before ordering, ¡°Let them leave.¡± Louie replied in all seriousness, ¡°Yes!¡± Right away, Aaron and Bianca left. Then, Arthur gave Louie an order. ¡°Inform Mabel of the situation immediately and have her bring Jonathan here.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± answered Louie. By that point, Amber had fully grasped the situation. She rushed out of the parlor to walk up to Arthur. ¡°Grandpa, you can''t exchange Jonathan''s life for mine,¡± she said in all seriousness, and there was a grim but resolute look in her eyes. Arthur was stunned as he replied ruefully, ¡°I don''t have any other methods. I can''t watch as you die!¡± Amber added, ¡°If Jonathan''s life is needed in exchange for mine, then I would rather die.¡± Arthur was utterly stupefied, for he knew Amber wasn''t goofing around. He also did not expect her to feel so deeply for Jonathan. Even Jennifer and the rest were awestruck. After all, it was a matter of life and death. All of a sudden, Arthur was overwhelmed by an awful feeling. He was heartbroken as he questioned, ¡°Is this worth it for a man who doesn''t even love you? Is your own life worth nothing to you?¡± Amber shook her head. ¡°Grandpa, you don''t get it. It has nothing to do with romance. Back then, Jonathan almost cast his life away for me even though we hadn''t known each other for long. Moreover, he signed the liability waiver form despite knowing the consequences, all for the sake of saving Winnie. With his actions, he showed me the principles of life. It never is about the glory but all about doing what is right. If I survived at the cost of his life, will I ever be able to live with peace of mind? I know he will definitely sacrifice himself to save me if he knows about the situation. I don''t want that to happen, Grandpa. I don''t want that...¡± Jennifer was moved. Even though she was well aware of the sacrifices Jonathan had made, it wasn''t until Amber mentioned it under such circumstances that she could actually feel the sense of dread and appreciate how selfless of a decision he had made back then. Arthur had a sophisticated look in his eye as he questioned, ¡°Will Jonathan willingly save you at the cost of his own life? I don''t believe such a person exists.¡± Amber confirmed, ¡°Although such people might be rare, he''s one of those people! I guarantee!¡± Arthurplied with her. ¡°Okay, Amber. I''ll see for myself if he''s that kind of person. If he''s willing to die for you, I promise to rescue you using other methods.¡± A look of delight shed across Amber''s eyes as she said, ¡°Deal.¡± Even then, she was considerate of Jonathan. She might im that Jonathan was a rare person, but so was she. Chapter 153 Chapter 153 Both Mabel and Jonathan stayed in the house. Mabel wished to report back to Yareth. However, Jonathan wanted to postpone the meeting with him instead for a few days. Mabel had an idea why. This man is having a premarital phobia. She then mentioned, ¡°Go ahead and take all the time you need. Don''t regret it when Old Mr. Harrington decides to change his mind.¡± ¡°If that is the case, there is nothing else I can do about it. I have to ept my fate!¡± Jonathan said with a sneaky grin. Mabel made no furtherment as she heard Jonathan''s reply. She understood that despite Jonathan agreeing to the terms, he still felt ufortable deep inside and sought an alternative way out. Mabel decided to let Jonathan be as forcing him might result in a counterproductive oue. Just then, Mabel received a phone call from Louie. Louie quickly exined the severity of the matter to Mabel and notified her about Arthur''s order. Mabel''s facial expression changed when she heard the news. She hung up the phone after acknowledging receipt of the news. Initially, Jonathan was ying with his phone on the couch. Upon noticing the intense situation, he immediately readjusted his sitting position and asked, ¡°What is the matter?¡± Mabel rose to her feet, and she exined, ¡°Amber is in trouble. I will tell you on the way to her ce.¡± Jonathan''s expression became gloomy upon hearing that. He then followed Mabel downstairs to the military vehicle. Mabel took the wheel while Jonathan sat in the co-driver seat. After she ignited the engine, they left immediately. In the car, Mabel started exining to Jonathan, ¡°Bianca is the mastermind. She poisoned Amber with the Apsara Parasite. It is a kind of poison that originated from Norham. Not even a highly skilled can cure the poison. Moreover, Bianca said that if we don''t cure Amber in three hours, she will have permanent brain damage.¡± Jonathan had an awful expression on his face. He ordered, ¡°Let us get to Bianca right now!¡± ¡°There is nothing we can do about her. Previously, Old Mr. Johnson captured her. However, the lunatic was fearless. She even activated the Apsara Parasite to hurt Amber before being sentenced. Old Mr. Johnson had no choice but to let her go,¡± Mabel said. A cold glint appeared in Jonathan''s eyes. He uttered, ¡°Death means nothing to me! If she refuses to save Amber, I will have my own way to torture her.¡± ¡°Even if you make Bianca agree by force, she could still eliminate Amber while pretending to save her by activating the Apsara Parasite in Amber''s head. It would be toote for regrets when Amber died,¡± Mabel uttered. ¡°I bet Bianca demanded my life in exchange for hers, right?¡± Jonathan said in a lowered voice. ¡°Yeah,¡± Mabel replied. Jonathan then fell silent. ¡°To be frank, I don''t think it is a good idea that both of us visit Old Mr. Johnson''s residence. He adores Amber so much that he''ll definitely sacrifice your life for Amber''s. A secret security system lies within Vipod Residence. If we get attacked by one of the secret security members, neither of us is going to survive. I won''t be able to fend them off.¡± ¡°If that is the case, what is the point of telling me the situation?¡± Jonathan questioned. Mabel said in a lowered voice, ¡°Old Mr. Johnson is concerned about Amber''s life, and I care about yours. Inparison to Amber, you mean a lot more to me. That is it. I know Amber is your good friend. It is not my ce to decide for you. You have to make the decision.¡± Jonathan heaved a sigh. ¡°Let us head to the Vipod residence.¡± His answer didn''t surprise Mabel as she had expected that. She knew Jonathan was someone faithful and would certainly care about Amber''s safety. If Jonathan could bear to disregard Amber''s safety, Mabel would not regard him highly as she currently did. Both Mabal and Jonathan stayad in tha housa. Mabal wishad to raport back to Yarath. Howavar, Jonathan wantad to postpona tha maating with him instaad for a faw days. Mabal had an idaa why. This man is having a pramarital phobia. Sha than mantionad, ¡°Go ahaad and taka all tha tima you naad. Don''t ragrat it whan Old Mr. Harrington dacidas to changa his mind.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡°If that is tha casa, thara is nothing alsa I can do about it. I hava to apt my fata!¡± Jonathan said with a snaaky grin. Mabal mada no furtharmant as sha haard Jonathan''s raply. Sha undarstood that daspita Jonathan agraaing to tha tarms, ha still falt uforta daap insida and sought an altarnativa way out. Mabal dacidad tot Jonathan ba as forcing him might rasult in a countarproductiva oua. Just than, Mabal racaivad a phona call from Louia. Louia quickly axinad tha savarity of tha mattar to Mabal and notifiad har about Arthur''s ordar. Mabal''s facial axprassion changad whan sha haard tha naws. Sha hung up tha phona aftar acknodging racaipt of tha naws. Initially, Jonathan was ying with his phona on tha couch. Upon noticing tha intansa situation, ha immadiataly raadjustad his sitting position and askad, ¡°What is tha mattar?¡± Mabal rosa to har faat, and sha axinad, ¡°Ambar is in trou. I will tall you on tha way to har ca.¡± Jonathan''s axprassion bacama gloomy upon haaring that. Ha than followad Mabal downstairs to tha military vahi. Mabal took tha whaal wh Jonathan sat in tha co-drivar saat. Aftar sha ignitad tha angina, thayft immadiataly. In tha car, Mabal startad axining to Jonathan, ¡°Bianca is tha mastarmind. Sha poisonad Ambar with tha Apsara Parasita. It is a kind of poison that originatad from Norham. Not avan a highly skid can cura tha poison. Moraovar, Bianca said that if wa don''t cura Ambar in thraa hours, sha will hava parmanant brain damaga.¡± Jonathan had an awful axprassion on his faca. Ha ordarad, ¡°Lat us gat to Bianca right now!¡± ¡°Thara is nothing wa can do about har. Praviously, Old Mr. Johnson capturad har. Howavar, tha lunatic was faass. Sha avan activatad tha Apsara Parasita to hurt Ambar bafora baing santancad. Old Mr. Johnson had no choica but tot har go,¡± Mabal said. A cold glint appaarad in Jonathan''s ayas. Ha uttarad, ¡°Daath maans nothing to ma! If sha rafusas to sava Ambar, I will hava my own way to tortura har.¡± ¡°Evan if you maka Bianca agraa by forca, sha could still aliminata Ambar wh pratanding to sava har by activating tha Apsara Parasita in Ambar''s haad. It would ba toota for ragrats whan Ambar diad,¡± Mabal uttarad. ¡°I bat Bianca damandad my lifa in axchanga for hars, right?¡± Jonathan said in a lowarad voica. ¡°Yaah,¡± Mabal rapliad. Jonathan than fall snt. ¡°To ba frank, I don''t think it is a good idaa that both of us visit Old Mr. Johnson''s rasidanca. Ha adoras Ambar so much that ha''ll dafinitaly sacrifica your lifa for Ambar''s. A sacrat sacurity systam lias within Vipod Rasidanca. If wa gat attackad by ona of tha sacrat sacurity mambars, naithar of us is going to surviva. I won''t ba a to fand tham off.¡± ¡°If that is tha casa, what is tha point of talling ma tha situation?¡± Jonathan quastionad. Mabal said in a lowarad voica, ¡°Old Mr. Johnson is concarnad about Ambar''s lifa, and I cara about yours. Inparison to Ambar, you maan a lot mora to ma. That is it. I know Ambar is your good friand. It is not my ca to dacida for you. You hava to maka tha dacision.¡± Jonathan haavad a sigh. ¡°Lat us haad to tha Vipod rasidanca.¡± His answar didn''t surprisa Mabal as sha had axpactad that. Sha knaw Jonathan was somaona faithful and would cartainly cara about Ambar''s safaty. If Jonathan could baar to disragard Ambar''s safaty, Mabal would not ragard him highly as sha currantly did. Without saying much, Mabel lightly sighed. ¡°All right. Got it.¡± Twenty minutester, Mabel parked the car outside of Vipod Residence. Swiftly, both of them entered the residence. It was half-past two in the afternoon, and the sun shone brightly in the sky. Jonathan went into the yard hastily, and the first person he saw was Amber. Amber and the rest were sunbathing in the yard under the blue sky. Amber was wearing a red blouse. The sunlight reflected off her face and made her skin look bright and clean. Her fairplexion appeared to be wless. The girls were sitting together. Winnie carried a stool and sat beside Jennifer. Arthur, on the other hand, was reading the newspaper beside them. Everything seemed peaceful. It was as though nothing had happened. ¡°Amber!¡± Jonathan trotted toward Amber the moment he headed into the residence. Upon noticing Jonathan''s presence, joyfulness appeared on Amber''s face. Initially, she was mad at Jonathan. However, in life-and-death circumstances, it changed her mindpletely. ¡°Jonathan!¡± Amber stood up as she saw him. Although she was tough, Jonathan''s presence made her vulnerable, and tears welled up in the corners of her eyes. Jonathan came forward and wrapped his arms around her while he said, ¡°I am sorry for putting you in this situation.¡± Amber was caught off guard by Jonathan''s cuddle in front of everyone else. Her mind went nk, and she even forgot to struggle. However, she did not want to leave Jonathan''s arms. If my death is inevitable, I rather die in his arms. At that instant, Jessica and Jennifer were not jealous of Amber but felt sorry for her instead. On the other hand, Mabel approached Arthur and respectfully greeted, ¡°Commander Johnson!¡± Arthur, however, looked at Mabel with a cold glint. He held grudges for her at the moment. Later, he stood up and shouted, ¡°Jonathan!¡± Jonathan let loose of Amber as he looked at Arthur. He greeted, ¡°Greetings, Old Mr. Johnson.¡± ¡°I supposed you are informed about the incident,¡± Arthur mentioned. Jonathan replied with a nod. Arthur then continued, ¡°You are the one Bianca is after. If you don''t surrender yourself, Amber will soon be dead. She doesn''t have much time left. Forty minutes have passed. There is no more time to be wasted. Do you have a n?¡± Amber grabbed Jonathan by his hands. With a smile, she said, ¡°You protected me when we were in the haunted house. You said you just wanted to make sure I am safe. As for now, there is no reason for you to do so. Jonathan, I will embrace my death if it is inevitable. However, if you surrender yourself to Bianca, trust me, I won''t survive on my own.¡± Amber appeared to be calm when she epted her death. She possessed the courage that even most menck. Surprised, Mabel cast her gaze in Amber''s direction. She used to look down on her. Meanwhile, Arthur remained silent as he stood aside. Jonathan beamed. He looked at Amber seriously while he said, ¡°Trust me. I promise to keep both of us safe, and I will look for a remedy to cure your condition!¡± He paused for a moment and looked at Arthur. ¡°Old Mr. Johnson, we still have two hours and twenty minutes left. If I can''t make it back within the period, I will atone with my life.¡± As he finished his words, he looked at Mabel and said, ¡°Let''s go!¡± Jonathan was rushing as the time was limited. Mabel then greeted, ¡°Old Mr. Johnson, we will leave at once.¡± Arthur nodded while throwing aplex gaze at them. After the duo departed from Vipod Residence, Mabel asked, ¡°What do you n to do now?¡± Jonathan replied, ¡°Let us get on the road first.¡± Mabel had nothing much to say as she didn''t want to argue with him. Hence, she ignited the car engine. A momentter, Jonathan exined, ¡°Bianca is not afraid of death. Her determination is impable. But the same can''t be said about Logan. We can seize him first.¡± His idea made Mabel''s eyes flicker. ¡°That is a great idea!¡± Immediately, Mabel ordered her subordinates in the sixth division to search for Logan''s location. Previously, Logan came after Jonathan, and the sixth division listed Logan as a threat. Moreover, the headquarters of the sixth division was there in Yaleview. No one could go unnoticed if they entered the city, not to mention an identified threat like Logan. They managed to locate Logan in a split second. ¡°Chief Sandler, Logan is currently in room 608 of Heisenberg Hotel,¡± a subordinate reported. ¡°What about Bianca''s location?¡± Mabel asked. ¡°Bianca is currently in the Young residence,¡± the subordinate replied. ¡°Keep tabs on Logan and keep me updated,¡± Mabel ordered. ¡°Roger that!¡± the subordinate responded. Mabel then hung up the phone and headed straight to Heisenberg Hotel. Half an hourter, she and Jonathan arrived at Heisenberg Hotel. Mabel parked the car a distance away as the military vehicle would expose their purpose. They headed to room 608 immediately. In the elevator, Mabel received a phone call from the sixth division. ¡°Chief Sandler, there is a change in the situation. The room across Logan''s suddenly opened. A man came out, and he entered Logan''s room. If we are not mistaken, the man''s identity is Jeremy''s first disciple, Ezekiel Regan. The man''s cultivation is extremely high!¡± the subordinate reported. ¡°All right. Got it.¡± Mabel hung up the phone. ¡°What is it?¡± Jonathan was curious. In a grave voice, Mabel responded, ¡°It seems like there is a fight waiting for us. Jeremy''s first disciple is here. The name is Ezekiel Regan, a man with high cultivation. We have to face him and Logan simultaneously.¡± ¡°Leave Logan to me,¡± Jonathan said with gritted teeth. ¡°You sure you can handle him on your own?¡± Mabel asked. ¡°That''s right,¡± Jonathan said. ¡°I will leave him to you then,¡± Mabel replied. Soon, both of them reached the sixth floor. They swiftly approached room 608. Before they opened the door, they could hear a man speaking to them. ¡°We have guests from far away. I am d to have you here. Wee, Chief Sandler! Pleasee in!¡± This is not Logan''s voice. It must be Ezekiel''s. Without hesitation, Mabel broke the door with her Latent Force, and she went in alongside Jonathan. Upon entering, they noticed a man sitting on the couch while Logan stood aside respectfully. The man on the couch was Ezekiel. He was wearing a white shirt and a pair of canvas shoes with his head shaved. At first sight, his appearance resembled that of a monk. He was a man in his thirties. On the couch, he exuded a feeling as though he was the center of the universe, and everything else revolved around him. Moreover, he had a string of green prayer beads in his hand. It made him lookpassionate. Upon meeting Ezekiel, a thought came into Jonathan''s mind. Is this man Ezekiel? He''s so pretentious. D*rn it. He''s not even a member of Strikezone Martial Arts. Logan nced at Mabel and smirked. ¡°Chief Sandler, this is a hotel room, and it is also my private space. Are you here because you need mypanionship?¡± Chapter 154 Chapter 154 Mabel, too, cast her gaze at Logan, iciness brimming in her eyes. She said, ¡°How dauntless. You''re the first that dares to speak tantly to me over all these years. I suppose the man standing next to you, Ezekiel, gives you the audacity.¡± N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Logan''s heart skipped a beat. He could sense the menacing aura pouring out from Mabel. Nheless, he was unwilling to back down at that moment. Guffawing, he sneered, ¡°Chief Sandler, I don''t think speaking my mind is against thew. Don''t tell me that you''re going to execute me because of my rudeness? You have to remember that you''re a public officer, so you have to abide by thew all the time.¡± It was then that Ezekiel spoke too. He lifted his head to look at Mabel, saying, ¡°Chief Sandler, I''ve heard that there are some misunderstandings between you and my junior-¡± Mabel interrupted directly, ¡°Let''s stop bbering nonsense. We''re both fighters, and we don''t y with words. We''ll settle this with our fists.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she directed her gaze at Logan before continuing, ¡°You''ll have to repent for your impudence with your life.¡± Right after that, she lunged forward. In the blink of an eye, Mabel released her force field. It was such tremendous power that it could subdue anything in its way - Infinite Force Field. Waves of the terrorizing force field surged forward and saturated the room. Ezekiel''s face nched vaguely. Letting out a roar, he, too, released his force field. His was akin to a razor-sharp de, prating Mabel''s Infinite Force Field and thrusting viciously toward Mabel. In fact, everyone had made a move at this moment in time. Logan had unleashed his force field, which was of bloodthirsty nature, allowing it to spread across the battlefield. Unfortunately, his force field was entirely overpowered by the Infinite Force Field. Jonathan, however, was watching serenely on the side, standing rigid. While Mabelunched herself at Ezekiel, Logan struck at Jonathan. He wanted to eliminate Jonathan at lightning speed and then join Ezekiel in fighting Mabel. In the battle, Jonathan was nothing but a novice. Hence, Logan reckoned that he was an easy opponent. He charged violently at Jonathan like a bolt of thunder. Under the shadows cast by Logan''s big ws, Jonathan felt as if trampled by a demon. It was suffocating. A cold glint shed across Jonathan''s eyes as he stood still there, showing no intention to dodge the attack. When Logan''srge w was about to sh him, Jonathan whipped out his revolver and shot at Logan''s chest. Caught off guard, Logan was startled. Jonathan''s attack was unforeseen, and he had mastered both his speed and precision. Logan could feel his heart clenching abruptly, as he was now in a grave situation. Having no choice, he turned to his side swiftly and evaded Jonathan''s mercury bullet. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Still standing at the spot, Jonathan pulled the trigger four more times. In such a narrow space, Logan panickily dodged all the four bullets until he backed to the corner of the room and froze out of the blue. The reason being he dared not move a muscle anymore. In fact, he had nowhere to hide anymore. If Jonathan were to pull the trigger there and then, he would be dead meat. Truth be told, he would have already been a goner if Jonathan did not intend to seize him alive. A cold sweat broke out on Logan''s forehead during the life-and-death situation. Jonathan was the Ace Shooter, and he was merely a little behind Logan in cultivation in the first ce. If Jonathan was still a Neutralizing Force, he could never stand a chance against Logan. Fortunately, he was now a Nascent Soul, and he had the upper hand in the small room. Thus, Logan was bound to lose from the beginning. Needless to say, Jonathan''s mercury bullets yed a huge part in cornering Logan. Had he used any other bullets, they would not be as much of a threat. A ruthless grin cracked on Jonathan''s face as he warned, ¡°Don''t move. Although I want to arrest you alive, I don''t mind killing you if I fail to put you under control.¡± Mabal, too, cast har gaza at Logan, icinass brimming in har ayas. Sha said, ¡°How daunss. You''ra tha first that daras to spaak tantly to ma ovar all thasa yaars. I supposa tha man standing naxt to you, Ezakial, givas you tha audacity.¡± Logan''s haart skippad a baat. Ha could sansa tha manacing aura pouring out from Mabal. Nonathss, ha was unwilling to back down at that momant. Guffawing, ha snaarad, ¡°Chiaf Sanr, I don''t think spaaking my mind is against thaw. Don''t tall ma that you''ra going to axacuta ma bacausa of my rudanass? You hava to ramambar that you''ra a public officar, so you hava to abida by thaw all tha tima.¡± It was than that Ezakial spoka too. Ha liftad his haad to look at Mabal, saying, ¡°Chiaf Sanr, I''va haard that thara ara soma misundarstandings batwaan you and my junior-¡± Mabal intarruptad diractly, ¡°Lat''s stop bbaring nonsansa. Wa''ra both fightars, and wa don''t y with words. Wa''ll sat this with our fists.¡± As soon as sha finishad spaaking, sha diractad har gaza at Logan bafora continuing, ¡°You''ll hava to rapant for your impudanca with your lifa.¡± Right aftar that, sha lungad forward. In tha blink of an aya, Mabal rasad har forca fiald. It was such tramandous powar that it could subdua anything in its way - Infinita Forca Fiald. Wavas of tha tarrorizing forca fiald surgad forward and saturatad tha room. Ezakial''s faca nchad vagualy. Latting out a roar, ha, too, rasad his forca fiald. His was akin to a razor-sharp da, panatrating Mabal''s Infinita Forca Fiald and thrusting viciously toward Mabal. In fact, avaryona had mada a mova at this momant in tima. Logan had uashad his forca fiald, which was of bloodthirsty natura, allowing it to spraad across tha batfiald. Unfortunataly, his forca fiald was antiraly ovarpowarad by tha Infinita Forca Fiald. Jonathan, howavar, was watching saranaly on tha sida, standing rigid. Wh Mabalunchad harsalf at Ezakial, Logan struck at Jonathan. Ha wantad to aliminata Jonathan at lightning spaad and than join Ezakial in fighting Mabal. In tha bat, Jonathan was nothing but a novica. Hanca, Logan rackonad that ha was an aasy opponant. Ha chargad vintly at Jonathan lika a bolt of thundar. Undar tha shadows cast by Logan''s big ws, Jonathan falt as if tramd by a damon. It was suffocating. A cold glint shad across Jonathan''s ayas as ha stood still thara, showing no intantion to dodga tha attack. Whan Logan''srga w was about to sh him, Jonathan whippad out his ravolvar and shot at Logan''s chast. Caught off guard, Logan was stard. Jonathan''s attack was unforasaan, and ha had mastarad both his spaad and pracision. Logan could faal his haart nching abruptly, as ha was now in a grava situation. Having no choica, ha turnad to his sida swiftly and avadad Jonathan''s marcury but. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Still standing at tha spot, Jonathan pud tha triggar four mora timas. In such a narrow spaca, Logan panickily dodgad all tha four buts until ha backad to tha cornar of tha room and froza out of tha blua. Tha raason baing ha darad not mova a mus anymora. In fact, ha had nowhara to hida anymora. If Jonathan wara to pull tha triggar thara and than, ha would ba daad maat. Truth ba told, ha would hava alraady baan a gonar if Jonathan did not intand to saiza him aliva. A cold swaat broka out on Logan''s forahaad during tha lifa-and-daath situation. Jonathan was tha Aca Shootar, and ha was maraly a lit bahind Logan in cultivation in tha first ca. If Jonathan was still a Nautralizing Forca, ha could navar stand a chanca against Logan. Fortunataly, ha was now a Nascant Soul, and ha had tha uppar hand in tha small room. Thus, Logan was bound to losa from tha baginning. Naass to say, Jonathan''s marcury buts yad a huga part in cornaring Logan. Had ha usad any othar buts, thay would not ba as much of a thraat. A rutss grin crackad on Jonathan''s faca as ha warnad, ¡°Don''t mova. Although I want to arrast you aliva, I don''t mind killing you if I fail to put you undar control.¡± Knowing well that Jonathan was serious, Logan dared not move an inch. He observed Jonathan vigntly as his life was at stake. Although Logan knew that Jonathan had only one bullet left, he also knew that thetter would never give him a chance to turn the tables. Meanwhile, Ezekiel and Mabel''s fight escted to a white-hot situation. Nheless, Mabel had always had the upper hand throughout their battle. Ezekiel''s fierce, brutal punches were like sharp des trying topletely destroy Mabel''s Infinite Force Field. To his dismay, Mabel was a cut above. Every punch she delivered nullified Ezekiel''s attempt. Vanishing and reappearing out of thin air, Mabel had her contour blurred out from time to time. Her hand was her weapon. It could be a deadly blow or lethal jab at any time. Realizing that Mabel would eventually break through hisst defense, Ezekiel roared furiously and leaped toward Jonathan. It seemed like he was clever enough to grasp the situation. Logan was now in peril, as Jonathan had driven him into the corner. With that, Ezekiel reckoned that he could bolt forward and distract Jonathon, allowing Logan to slip out of there and turn the tide. Despite Mabel''s hindrance, Ezekiel sessfully protected Logan. Thus, Logan was able to get out of the situation. At that sight, Mabel and Jonathan made their move. Ezekiel suddenly dashed toward Jonathan, but thetter merely stood there. Just then, Mabelnded a palm strike on Ezekiel''s back. However, thetter turned his body and shoved off Mabel''s palm. It was then that Jonathan fired his revolver. He was calm andposed even at such a crucial moment. Just like a top-notch hunter, he had been observing and waiting patiently for the best moment to pull the trigger. Bang! The mercury bullet injured Ezekiel''s arm. Ezekiel''s entire arm exploded into pieces after the loud bang, blood oozing out from the wound. His fresh, white bone was exposed, making an appalling sight. Ezekiel howled in excruciating pain. Right when he came close to Jonathan, thetter roared and released his Great Sage Force Field, so powerful that it sted to the sky. Bam! With only a m, Jonathan eliminated Ezekiel on the spot. Surprisingly, Logan was fearless enough to attack Mabel. Turning her body, Mabel dodged Logan''s attack. She then took a few steps forward using Floating Steps to arrive before Logan, facing him unwaveringly. Jonathan, too, cast his gaze at Logan. Unfortunately for Logan, he had not even the slimmest chance of winning at the moment. His countenance was overflowing with terror. Looking at Ezekiel''s corpse, he knew very well that the same could happen to him, a hint of fear flickering in his eyes. Mabel stated coldly, ¡°Logan, kneel before me. If you do, I''ll forgive you for your insolence. Otherwise, I''ll dig out your eyes here and now. My words are final, and I''m not joking around with you.¡± Albeit her tone was calm, one could still feel an unnerving coldnessing from her. Nevertheless, Logan was a proud man, and he would never deign to get on his knees before a woman. ¡°I''ll count to three. One, two...¡± warned Mabel, for she had no intention to drag the fight any longer. Instantly, Logan felt a chill run down his spine as an illusion engulfed him. He could feel his eyes having been dug out under Mabel''s minacious aura. With a thump, the proud Logan fell to his knees. He had encountered a lot over the years, so he understood very well how things worked. Eyes were equivalent to the lives of fighters, and his proud, unyielding act would only bring regret upon himself. Thus, he caved in. That highlighted the difference between Jonathan and Logan. The former still had dignity and anger inside him, stopping him from kneeling down under any circumstances. Thetter, however, was flexible. He would strive to survive by all means. Just like what Yareth had said, one had to keep living to see other possibilities. Maybe one day, Jonathan would learn to lower his head and kneel when needed, and that would be when he had truly matured. Jonathan gazed at Mabel as an ineffable emotion crept into his heart. He had always been close to her. However, he could feel the imposing aura radiating from Mabel. As the chief of the sixth division, Mabel was never an easy opponent. With a solemn voice, Mabel said, ¡°Very good, Logan. You know what''s the best thing to do. However, you should know that you''ll never get to enjoy freedom anymore after falling into my hands. I''ll give you two options. First, you''ll submit to me and obey mymands from now on. Second, you can refuse to come under me, but in return, you''ll have to die.¡± Logan looked at Mabel and contemted for a moment. Finally, he made his choice. ¡°I''ll pledge my loyalty to you.¡± Mabel replied, ¡°Good.¡± After that, she suddenly reached out her hands to seal some of Logan''s acupressure points. She had blocked the flow of his power. Although he could still walk, Logan could not avail of his vitality. If he tried to, his blood vessel would burst immediately. After subjugating him, Mabel said, ¡°Bianca has poisoned Amber with Apsara Parasite. Do you know the cure to it?¡± Jonathan stared at Logan in unmitigated nervousness as Amber had not much time left. He was afraid that Logan had no knowledge regarding the cure. As luck would have it, Logan nodded. ¡°I know. In fact, I rear Apsara Parasite.¡± Hearing that, Mabel sighed in relief. After half an hour, Jonathan and Mabel brought Logan to Vipod Residence, only to find Arthur and the rest waiting in the courtyard. Amber''s condition was not getting any better. She was still feeling very ufortable. Jonathan brought Logan to Amber. Without further ado, Logan started chanting, followed by a yell. A white light appeared out of thin air and traveled into his palm. The crowd watched attentively and saw a small, white bug. It did not seem at all exotic. Amber''s agonized expression immediately eased up, and Jonathan cast a tender gaze at her, asking, ¡°How do you feel?¡± Shaking her head, Amber answered, ¡°Much better.¡± Logan walked toward Mabel and asked respectfully, ¡°Chief Sandler, what would you like to do with this Apsara Parasite?¡± Mabel said, ¡°The Apsara Parasite might be surprisingly useful at times. You can keep it.¡± ¡°Yes, Chief Sandler!¡± replied Logan. At that moment in time, everyone heaved a sigh of relief simultaneously. ¡°Old Mr. Johnson, what should we do with Aaron''s family?¡± Mabel asked. Arthur responded somberly, ¡°Amber''s fine now. If we were to make a scene, some will make fun of us, saying that we''re making a big fuss out of nothing to defame them. Leave Aaron be, but you have to seize Bianca.¡± ¡°All right, Old Mr. Johnson.¡± Mabel regained her vigor instantly. Having gained Arthur''s approval, she could do as she pleased. If she could bring Bianca under control, Mabel would be facing much fewer adversities in the future. At the end of the day, one could never surmise what a madwoman could pull off. Looking at Jonathan, Mabel said, ¡°You should stay here while I go deal with Bianca.¡± Nodding, Jonathan replied, ¡°Okay!¡± Right then, Mabel left with Logan. Truth be told, Jonathan sincerely hoped that they could capture Bianca. However, he had a feeling that it would not be resolved so easily. Pushing everything to the back of his mind, he was d that Amber had recovered and escaped from death. That itself was naturally something he should be happy about. Inevitably, Jonathan started to feel awkward while staying there. Having said that, he dared not wander mindlessly outside. As the tension with Jeremy had yet to subside, it would be dangerous for him to leave Vipod Residence without Mabel at his side. Meanwhile, Arthur saw Jonathan in a new light after what happened. Hence, he took the initiative and invited, ¡°Jonathan, stay for dinner. You can keep mepany and drink with me.¡± Jonathan dared not reject the invitation, thus eding, ¡°All right, Old Mr. Johnson.¡± Chapter 155 Chapter 155 Jonathan and Jennifer stayed quiet. Just then, Amber tugged at Jonathan, murmuring, ¡°Bianca is under control now, so we''re not in danger anymore, right?¡± Taken aback by her question, Jonathan paused briefly before answering, ¡°Aaron is of concern to us as well. He ganged up with Bianca to poison you. It seems like this old man is quite irrational too. Regardless of that, things have be easier now that Bianca is under control.¡± Amber asked, ¡°So does that mean you no longer have to marry the daughter of the Harrington family?¡± Jonathan was at a loss for words. The current situation is in utter chaos. Now that Logan is captured, and I''ve also helped Mabel get rid of Ezekiel, I''m sure Jeremy will not let this slide. Without protection, I''ll surely be dead if Ie across Jeremyter on. Jonathan feltpletely lost, and things seemed to get increasinglyplicated the more he thought about it. Meanwhile, Amber gazed at Jonathan with glinting eyes, waiting for his response eagerly. Jonathan merely sighed and answered, ¡°Amber, my marriage will never affect our friendship in any way. I''ll always see you as my best friend,rade, and soulmate.¡± The twinkle in Amber''s eyes dimmed. ¡°So you''re still getting married to a stranger.¡± She paused briefly before continuing, ¡°I''m just... I know what you''re like. I just don''t want to see you torturing yourself.¡± ¡°Well, I don''t have much of a choice, do I?¡± Those words concluded Jonathan''s current circumstances. One hourter, they received news from Mabel. Bianca was not captured, as she had escaped beforehand. It was as if she had vanished into thin air, and it was impossible to find her. Jonathan was not surprised to hear about it. He already had a notion that things would not be as smooth sailing. After their dinner at Vipod Residence, Mabel called again. This time, he called Jonathan instead of reporting to Arthur like earlier. Over the phone, Mabel informed, ¡°I''m picking you up now.¡± Loath to remain at Vipod Residence, Jonathan replied, ¡°Okay!¡± He felt uneasy, mainly because the four women were all there, making the atmosphere rather awkward. Besides, Arthur was a man ofmanding presence. Therefore, Jonathan felt more at ease at Mabel''s house. Half an hourter, Mabel arrived. After dropping in for a chat with Arthur, she left with Jonathan. Before leaving, Mabel reassured again, ¡°Old Mr. Johnson, Jonathan and I are dealing with this matter. Don''t worry about it. We''ll definitely give you a satisfactory answer.¡± Nodding, Arthur replied, ¡°Okay. Go ahead.¡± After exiting Vipod Residence, Jonathan stretched his body in the passenger seat while Mabel drove. At night, Yaleview was lit up by an endless row of bright neon signs on the majestic bridge faraway, and its air was filled with frost. The car heater was on, while the radio was ying a soothing song titled ¡°Only Hope.¡± There''s a sing that''s inside my soul. It''s the one that I''ve tried to write over and over again. I''m awake in the infinite cold, but you sing to me over and over and over again. So Iy my head back down, and I lift my hands and pray. Sing to me the song of the stars, of your gxy dancing andughing and laughing again. When it feels like my dreams are so far, sing to me of the ns that you have for me over again. At that moment, Jonathan broke the silence between them and asked, ¡°If you managed to capture Bianca today, does that mean I wouldn''t have to go to the Divine Realm and marry Catherine?¡± Mabel stopped the car abruptly. In an instant, the atmosphere in the car grew tense. Jonathan and Jannifar stayad quiat. Just than, Ambar tuggad at Jonathan, murmuring, ¡°Bianca is undar control now, so wa''ra not in dangar anymora, right?¡± Takan aback by har quastion, Jonathan pausad briafly bafora answaring, ¡°Aaron is of concarn to us as wall. Ha gangad up with Bianca to poison you. It saams lika this old man is quita irrational too. Ragarss of that, things hava ba aasiar now that Bianca is undar control.¡± Ambar askad, ¡°So doas that maan you no longar hava to marry tha daughtar of tha Harrington family?¡± Jonathan was at a loss for words. Tha currant situation is in uttar chaos. Now that Logan is capturad, and I''va also halpad Mabal gat rid of Ezakial, I''m sura Jaramy will nott this slida. Without protaction, I''ll suraly ba daad if Ia across Jaramytar on. Jonathan falttaly lost, and things saamad to gat incraasinglyplicatad tha mora ha thought about it. Maanwh, Ambar gazad at Jonathan with glinting ayas, waiting for his rasponsa aagarly. Jonathan maraly sighad and answarad, ¡°Ambar, my marriaga will navar affact our friandship in any way. I''ll always saa you as my bast friand,rada, and soulmata.¡± Tha twin in Ambar''s ayas dimmad. ¡°So you''ra still gatting marriad to a strangar.¡± Sha pausad briafly bafora continuing, ¡°I''m just... I know what you''ra lika. I just don''t want to saa you torturing yoursalf.¡± ¡°Wall, I don''t hava much of a choica, do I?¡± Thosa words concludad Jonathan''s currant circumstancas. Ona hourtar, thay racaivad naws from Mabal. Bianca was not capturad, as sha had ascapad baforahand. It was as if sha had vanishad into thin air, and it was impossi to find har. Jonathan was not surprisad to haar about it. Ha alraady had a notion that things would not ba as smooth sailing. Aftar thair dinnar at Vipod Rasidanca, Mabal cad again. This tima, ha cad Jonathan instaad of raporting to Arthur lika aarliar. Ovar tha phona, Mabal informad, ¡°I''m picking you up now.¡± Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Loath to ramain at Vipod Rasidanca, Jonathan rapliad, ¡°Okay!¡± Ha falt unaasy, mainly bacausa tha four woman wara all thara, making tha atmosphara rathar awkward. Basidas, Arthur was a man ofmanding prasanca. Tharafora, Jonathan falt mora at aasa at Mabal''s housa. Half an hourtar, Mabal arrivad. Aftar dropping in for a chat with Arthur, shaft with Jonathan. Baforaaving, Mabal raassurad again, ¡°Old Mr. Johnson, Jonathan and I ara daaling with this mattar. Don''t worry about it. Wa''ll dafinitaly giva you a satisfactory answar.¡± Nodding, Arthur rapliad, ¡°Okay. Go ahaad.¡± Aftar axiting Vipod Rasidanca, Jonathan stratchad his body in tha passangar saat wh Mabal drova. At night, Yviaw was lit up by an anss row of bright naon signs on tha majastic bridga faraway, and its air was fid with frost. Tha car haatar was on, wh tha radio was ying a soothing song tid ¡°Only Hopa.¡± Thara''s a sing that''s insida my soul. It''s tha ona that I''va triad to writa ovar and ovar again. I''m awaka in tha infinita cold, but you sing to ma ovar and ovar and ovar again. So Iy my haad back down, and I lift my hands and pray. Sing to ma tha song of tha stars, of your gxy dancing andughing and laughing again. Whan it faals lika my draams ara so far, sing to ma of tha ns that you hava for ma ovar again. At that momant, Jonathan broka tha snca batwaan tham and askad, ¡°If you managad to captura Bianca today, doas that maan I wouldn''t hava to go to tha Divina Raalm and marry Catharina?¡± Mabal stoppad tha car abruptly. In an instant, tha atmosphara in tha car graw tansa. Sensing Mabel''s anger, Jonathan was stupefied. In fact, it seemed like she had been feeling troubled all along. She fumed, ¡°I think you still haven''t figured out what''s going on.¡± Jonathan remained silent. He somehow found Mabel scary when she was angry. Mabel went on, ¡°You''re the Chosen One. How can the Chosen One escape these troubles? You''ll only find yourself sinking deeper into these problems. What will change if Bianca is dead? Mind you, Ezekiel is dead now. I''ve also captured Logan. Jeremy cannot create trouble for me, but do you think he''ll let you off? Once you leave Yaleview, you''re as good as dead. Besides, you have a weaker mind than Logan. Don''t assume that Logan is spineless just because he begged me. He did that because he was going with the flow while waiting for an opportunity to strike. When a building copses, one must surely take the opportunity and run away. What about you? I don''t even know what you''re feeling conflicted about.¡± After a brief pause, Mabel added, ¡°I don''t see why you''re making such a big fuss out of the marriage with Catherine. Are you someone ordinary? Will you be having children and prioritizing family time after your marriage? Even if you''re willing to do that, Catherine definitely will not agree to it. Your marriage is merely a formality. All you have to focus on is finding a way to achieve your ultimate goal. You''re less capable than Logan, so what gives you the audacity to be so arrogant?¡± Jonathan was at a loss for words. Mabel''s words made him feel embarrassed. Nevertheless, although Mabel''s words were hurtful, it was a blunt statement of fact. Despite his intelligence, he had slow progress in his cultivation because of all his distracting thoughts and reservations. Drawing in a sharp breath, Mabel said, ¡°I''m in a bad mood today, so my words might upset you. But trust me, I''m speaking from the bottom of my heart.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Mabel cautioned, ¡°You don''t have much time left. If your cultivation remains stagnant, you''ll be in deep trouble. I can''t protect you forever. Even if I can, there will be no point for me to have you by my side. I''m hoping that you can assist me in the future, and I''m definitely not nning on pampering you.¡± Jonathan could not help giving a wry smile. Mabel also made no furtherment as she continued driving. Along the journey, both of them withdrew into sullen silence. When they arrived at Mabel''s house, she handed Jonathan another six bullets. Soon afterward, Jonathan took a bath, followed by Mabel. While Mabel was showering, Jonathan informed her, ¡°I''ll head out and get us some supper.¡± From the bathroom, Mabel hummed in response. Thirty minutester, Jonathan returned with some iced beer and a sumptuous supper. Meanwhile, Mabel had finished her shower and was sprawling on the couch in her sports outfit. After serving the barbecued dishes and grilled fish, Jonathan opened a can of iced beer. Clinking his can against Mabel''s, Jonathan inquired, ¡°Why are you in a bad mood today?¡± Mabel cast a nce at Jonathan. Actually, she had thrown a tantrum at Jonathan earlier because she saw him as a friend. Of course, Jonathan was aware of that as well. Mabel took a big gulp of her beer, but as she drank too quickly, she let out a burp. After a while, she spoke. ¡°It''s nothing in specific. It''s just that I feel like things are getting veryplicated now. Everything seems somehow rted to one another. With my temperament, I feel like ending everything. For instance, Bianca and Aaron are both idiots for being so irrational. The whole problem stemmed from the coercion by Strikezone Martial Arts. They were the ones who caused the death of Leonardo, yet these two idiots med it on you instead and dragged Arthur into it as well. It''s ridiculous! Most importantly, when I tried reasoning with them, they refused to listen at all. All I wanted to do back then was to give them a p. Yet, I can''t because of my identity. I, too, often have to act against my will.¡± Mabel was definitely a quick-tempered person. As Jonathan listened to her, he finally understood her frustrations. He suddenly recalled a tale about a powerful deity, who was imprisoned after causing chaos. The deity was then ordered by the heavens to do a task. At first, he refused because he didn''t want to. Yet in the end, he still gave in. It seems like regardless of how great our cultivation is, Mabel and I will always have topromise on many things and act against our will, just like that deity. It''s the same for everyone, even the mortals. They''re tied down by various obligations such as their career, family, and children. No one can throw off the shackles ofmitments in life. In fact, everyone wants to take a tour around this huge world. However, money is needed for that. It''s also needed for one''s mortgage and credit card. Because of that, not anyone can afford to tour the world. Soon, Jonathan and Mabel had finished two cans of beer. ¡°By the way, I''m curious about something. Will Logan really obey you from now on?¡± Jonathan asked. ¡°I''ve made an arrangement for someone to inject a virus into him, and he''ll have to be vinated annually to stay alive. If he doesn''t want to die, he''ll have to abide by my orders. Logan fears death more than anyone else, so that''s his weakness. With knowledge of his weakness, I won''t have to worry about him disobeying me.¡± Heaving a sigh of relief, Jonathan went on, ¡°Have you thought about tricking Logan into revealing his master''s cultivation techniques?¡± ¡°I''ve asked him about it, but it''s impossible for us to replicate Jeremy''s way. Everyone has their own way of cultivation. This is the problem that we face after achieving Nascent Soul. We''ll fall into the demonic path by copying others. After all, everyone has a different force field.¡± Jonathan agreed with Mabel''s viewpoint. He remarked, ¡°Logan and Ezekiel lost today because they didn''t expect that I would bring a gun with mercury bullets. Otherwise, considering their cultivation, both of them are formidable opponents.¡± Mabel reminded, ¡°Ezekiel and Logan are genuine fighters, so firearms mean nothing to them. We seeded only because we caught them by surprise when we trapped them in the house. However, such a method will not work in the future. Bear in mind that although firearms are powerful, you shouldn''t depend too much on them.¡± Jonathan nodded. Throughout the night, both of them drank a lot of beer. Afterward, Mabel got quite drunk, so Jonathan carried her to the bed. In her intoxicated state, Mabel appeared innocent, as if she was an ordinary youngdy instead of an imposing fighter. Even her usual strong aura seemed less intense at that moment. Jonathan could not help but chuckle as he found her adorable. However, he would never dare to do anything to Mabel. After settling Mabel down, Jonathan went to his room to sleep. The next morning, the two of them woke up at the same time. After washing up, Jonathan pivoted to Mabel, who was brushing her teeth. He then suggested, ¡°Let''s go meet Old Mr. Harrington today.¡± Chapter 156 Chapter 156 During the winter, the weather in Yaleview was unpredictable. On this day, the chilly north wind blew past the city, and the sky was quite gloomy. At ten in the morning, Jonathan and Mabel arrived at the Harrington mansion. Yareth and Bruce came out to wee them. Immediately, Mabel told Yareth that Jonathan had agreed to his conditions. Hearing that, Yareth smiled. He was dressed in a red suit, and its bright color was reflected on his wrinkled face, making him look a bit creepy. He turned to Bruce and instructed, ¡°Bruce, tell Catherine toe here. This isn''t the olden days anymore, so we shouldn''t allow arranged marriages. They should at least meet each other before getting married.¡± Jonathan could not help but chuckle bitterly in his heart. What is he talking about? This is literally an arranged marriage! Fortunately, Catherine was known as the prettiest woman in Yaleview. If he were to be married to an ugly woman, he would definitely be upset. Smiling, Bruce answered, ¡°Yes, Old Mr. Harrington.¡± Afterward, Jonathan and Mabel sat down with Yareth in the living room for some coffee. Yareth started, ¡°Jonathan, after you hold your wedding ceremony and get your marriage certificate, I will rmend you to the Divine Realm right away.¡± At that, Jonathan stood up. ¡°Thank you, Old Mr. Harrington.¡± He seemed genuine and sincere. Perhaps, he was enlightened after getting scolded by Mabel the day before. Since he didn''t have enough capabilities, he didn''t have the right to be choosy. ¡°You should call me Grandpa soon,¡± Yareth reminded. Jonathan smiled at that, but he did not say anything. Roughly half an hourter, Bruce approached them and reported, ¡°Old Mr. Harrington, Ms. Catherine just came home.¡± As soon as he said this, two people walked into the living room. It was a man and a woman. The woman was wearing a white suit, and she looked around eighteen years old. Like an exquisite carving, her face was delicate and beautiful. She had curves in all the right ces, and most importantly, she emitted a unique and aloof aura. Anyone who stood beside her would look like a mortal standing next to a goddess. The woman was no other than Catherine Harrington. Right when she walked in, her fragrance filled the room. The guy beside her was around twenty-two years old. He had defined features and a well-groomed appearance. His eyes gleamed, exuding a formidable aura. Jonathan could tell that the man had a much higher cultivation level than himself. Likewise, Catherine appeared to possess a greater cultivation level than Jonathan. This did not mean that being a Nascent Soul was insignificant. It simply meant that Catherine was too powerful. Naturally, her acquaintances would roughly be on the same level as her. Catherine walked to the middle of the living room and stood still. ¡°Grandpa,¡± she greeted calmly. ¡°Catherine,e take a seat beside me,¡± said Yareth. ¡°Okay, Grandpa.¡± Just then, the man beside her also spoke to Yareth. ¡°Greetings, Old Mr. Harrington!¡± ¡°Frederick, have a seat too. You''ve arrived just in time to hear the Harrington family''s good news.¡± ¡°Good news?¡± Frederick asked, his expression shifting slightly. Yareth then turned to Jonathan and Mabel. ¡°Mabel, you probably know Frederick, so I''ll skip the introduction. Why don''t you help me introduce him to Jonathan instead?¡± During tha wintar, tha waathar in Yviaw was unpradicta. On this day, tha chilly north wind w past tha city, and tha sky was quita gloomy. At tan in tha morning, Jonathan and Mabal arrivad at tha Harrington mansion. Yarath and Bruca cama out to waa tham. Immadiataly, Mabal told Yarath that Jonathan had agraad to his conditions. Haaring that, Yarath smd. Ha was drassad in a rad suit, and its bright color was ractad on his wrind faca, making him look a bit craapy. Ha turnad to Bruca and instructad, ¡°Bruca, tall Catharina toa hara. This isn''t tha oldan days anymora, so wa shouldn''t allow arrangad marriagas. Thay should atast maat aach othar bafora gatting marriad.¡± Jonathan could not halp but chuc bittarly in his haart. What is ha talking about? This is litarally an arrangad marriaga! Fortunataly, Catharina was known as tha prattiast woman in Yviaw. If ha wara to ba marriad to an ugly woman, ha would dafinitaly ba upsat. Smiling, Bruca answarad, ¡°Yas, Old Mr. Harrington.¡± Aftarward, Jonathan and Mabal sat down with Yarath in tha living room for soma coffaa. Yarath startad, ¡°Jonathan, aftar you hold your wadding caramony and gat your marriaga cartificata, I will rmand you to tha Divina Raalm right away.¡± At that, Jonathan stood up. ¡°Thank you, Old Mr. Harrington.¡± Ha saamad ganuina and sincara. Parhaps, ha was anlightanad aftar gatting scoldad by Mabal tha day bafora. Sinca ha didn''t hava anough capabilitias, ha didn''t hava tha right to ba choosy. ¡°You should call ma Grandpa soon,¡± Yarath ramindad. Jonathan smd at that, but ha did not say anything. Roughly half an hourtar, Bruca approachad tham and raportad, ¡°Old Mr. Harrington, Ms. Catharina just cama homa.¡± As soon as ha said this, two pao walkad into tha living room. It was a man and a woman. Tha woman was waaring a whita suit, and sha lookad around aightaan yaars old. Lika an axquisita carving, har faca was dalicata and baautiful. Sha had curvas in all tha right cas, and most importantly, sha amittad a uniqua and aloof aura. Anyona who stood basida har would look lika a mortal standing naxt to a goddass. Tha woman was no othar than Catharina Harrington. Right whan sha walkad in, har fragranca fid tha room. Tha guy basida har was around twanty-two yaars old. Ha had dafinad faaturas and a wall-groomad appaaranca. His ayas amad, axuding a formida aura. Jonathan could tall that tha man had a much highar cultivationval than himsalf. Likawisa, Catharina appaarad to possass a graatar cultivationval than Jonathan. This did not maan that baing a Nascant Soul was insignificant. It simply maant that Catharina was too powarful. Naturally, har acquaintancas would roughly ba on tha samaval as har. Catharina walkad to tha mid of tha living room and stood still. ¡°Grandpa,¡± sha graatad calmly. ¡°Catharina,a taka a saat basida ma,¡± said Yarath. ¡°Okay, Grandpa.¡± Just than, tha man basida har also spoka to Yarath. ¡°Graatings, Old Mr. Harrington!¡± ¡°Fradarick, hava a saat too. You''va arrivad just in tima to haar tha Harrington family''s good naws.¡± ¡°Good naws?¡± Fradarick askad, his axprassion shifting slightly. Yarath than turnad to Jonathan and Mabal. ¡°Mabal, you probably know Fradarick, so I''ll skip tha introduction. Why don''t you halp ma introduca him to Jonathan instaad?¡± Yet, Frederick looked at Mabel in confusion. He did not recognize her. Mabel had a mysterious identity; not everyone knew who she was. As Mabel stood up, Jonathan did the same and nodded to Frederick. ¡°Jonathan, this is Frederick Langeton, a member of The Quartet Dragons. His family has been practicingbat arts for generations. Since Frederick will be taking the exam in the Divine Realm, you guys might run into each other in the future,¡± said Mabel. Frederick looked at Jonathan, slightly surprised. ¡°How do I address you?¡± ¡°I am Jonathan. Nice to meet you!¡± Jonathan replied readily. Then, Frederick looked at Mabel. He noticed she was no ordinary woman. ¡°How may I address you?¡± Mabel smiled faintly and answered, ¡°You don''t have to know my name.¡± After that, she sat down. Frederick was not offended as he could sense that Mabel had a high level of cultivation. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Soon, Frederick and Jonathan sat in their respective seats. Frederick turned to Yareth and said, ¡°Old Mr. Harrington, about the good news you just mentioned...¡± With a grin, Yareth first told Catherine, ¡°Catherine, let me introduce you to Jonathan.¡± Jonathan got up from his seat right away and smiled at Catherine. However, Catherine remained seated. She merely nced at him for a few seconds before retracting her gaze. Her actions made Jonathan feel somewhat embarrassed. Noticing that, Yareth said, ¡°Catherine''s a little entric. I hope you understand.¡± ¡°Yes, Old Mr. Harrington.¡± Jonathan''s answer pleased Yareth. Thetter then asked Catherine, ¡°Catherine, I''m nning to hold your wedding in three days. Do you have any problems with that?¡± Jonathan was stunned upon hearing that. Three days? That''s too fast! Plus, it seems like Old Mr. Harrington hasn''t discussed this with Catherine at all. Will she agree? Before Catherine could say anything, Frederick stood up. ¡°What? Old Mr. Harrington, are you serious?¡± He seemed agitated. Yareth gave Frederick a quick nce. ¡°Frederick, why would I make such a joke?¡± With that, he turned back to Catherine. ¡°Do you have any concerns, Catherine?¡± Jonathan and Mabel gazed at Catherine. Both of them seemed confused. ¡°Do I have the right to refuse?¡± Catherine asked ndly. ¡°No.¡± ¡°The decision is yours then, Grandpa. I have no objection,¡± Catherine responded. ¡°Great. Let''s call it a deal.¡± ¡°No way!¡± Frederick''s eyes shed with rage as he quickly walked to the center of the living room and faced Yareth. ¡°Old Mr. Harrington, Catherine must not marry him.¡± ¡°I don''t think you have the right to intervene in Catherine''s marriage nor any of our family''s affairs,¡± Yareth replied tly. ¡°Catherine doesn''t even like him!¡± Frederick was very emotional. ¡°You think Catherine likes you instead?¡± Yareth''s words rendered Frederick speechless. In fact, thetter had been pursuing Catherine for a long time. Yet, Catherine was always indifferent to everything and everyone around her. Therefore, Frederick was unsure whether Catherine liked him or not. There was a brief moment of silence before Frederick responded, ¡°Old Mr. Harrington, Jonathan doesn''t deserve Catherine.¡± As panic consumed him, he began to see Jonathan as his enemy. ¡°Are you saying that someone like you deserves her?¡± Yareth retorted. ¡°At least I''m stronger than him,¡± Frederick replied. He carried on, ¡°Old Mr. Harrington, I adore Catherine. The Langeton family will do anything for the Harrington family as long as you agree to let Catherine marry me. I will look after her for the rest of my life. I beg of you to give me your permission!¡± Yareth merely stared at Frederick with a cold expression. ¡°You and Jonathan are both beginners, and I can''t tell who is stronger at this point. At the very least, Jonathan will not beg for a woman, unlike you.¡± He paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°Frederick, I truly appreciate your feelings for Catherine, but I hope you don''t interfere with Catherine''s marriage. Nevertheless, I am delighted to wee you to their wedding.¡± Frederick was dumbfounded. He was truly and deeply in love with Catherine. Realizing that it was pointless to beg Yareth, he quickly walked over to Catherine and crouched by her side. With teary eyes, he held her hand. ¡°Catherine, please don''t marry him. I beg you. As long as you don''t marry him, I can do anything for you.¡± Upon hearing that, Catherine frowned. She retracted her hand and said, ¡°If you want me to marry you, sure. Finish him off. Right here!¡± Her words left Jonathan stunned. What? What kind of freak is she? At this point, murderous intent shed across Frederick''s eyes. He would do anything just for Catherine. Rising to his feet, Frederick eximed, ¡°Come on, Jonathan! Let''s duke it out! The person who wins can marry Catherine, and the loser shall perish!¡± Jonathan sensed Frederick''s killing intent. Thetter''s eyes were red, and he looked like he had slipped into madness. Jonathan dared not underestimate the man before him. He was well aware that if he made a mistake, he would lose his life. Meanwhile, Yareth remained silent because he was curious about Jonathan''s ability in handling a crisis. Mabel didn''t step in either, while Bruce and Catherine trained their gazes on Jonathan''s hands. Frederick walked toward the center of the living room, ready for the fight. Left with no choice, Jonathan could only walk over. The two faced each other, leaving a two-meter distance between them. Without a word, Frederick began tounch an attack. At that moment, Jonathan said in a low voice, ¡°Hold on!¡± Startled, Frederick froze for a while before taunting, ¡°I''ll spare your life if you beg me for mercy.¡± In fact, he intended to humiliate Jonathan in front of Yareth. Jonathan would bebeled a coward if heplied. That way, Yareth would not allow Catherine to marry him, and Catherine would look down on Jonathan as well. That was the grand n Frederick had in his mind. Meanwhile, Jonathan was enraged. He''s unquestionably insane. I''ve never offended him in any way. Why is he acting so unreasonably? However, Jonathan had no intention of getting into a fight with Frederick. He said solemnly, ¡°I have no doubt about your strength, Frederick. If we really fight, one of us would surely end up dying. However, we both have an equal chance of winning. Neither of us can confidently im to be the winner.¡± Chapter 157 Chapter 157 Frederick frowned as he nced at Jonathan. ¡°Are you trying to convince me by reasoning? We both practicebat arts. You know that I won''t get swayed by others'' words easily.¡± Jonathan felt a bit helpless. He said, ¡°I am not trying to convince you. However, although we are fighters, we should respect human lives. Our lives are precious, after all. We have no bad blood between us, so what is the point of fighting each other to death?¡± Hearing that, Frederick scoffed. ¡°You are wrong. I can see you are still at the early stage of Nascent Soul, but I am already in the middle stage of Nascent Soul. I am ny percent certain I can kill you. You''re just trying to conceal your fear with words. But today, I must kill you for Catherine.¡± Right after he finished talking, a ferocious look filled his eyes. With a sigh, Jonathan said, ¡°If you don''t know your limitations, you can''t live your life well. Frederick, don''t worry. I will certainly fight you today, but I have to tell you that you''ve made two mistakes. Firstly, Catherine doesn''t even care about you. If she does care about you even just a little, she won''t let you risk your life here. She knows that you are doomed if you fight with me. Secondly, Old Mr. Harrington is willing to marry Catherine to me, which means that I am valuable. The Harrington family is very influential, and Old Mr. Harrington is its head. Certainly, he has sharp judgment. I can''t believe you''re so dense. This can only mean that you are an idiot!¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± Frederick was infuriated. Right at that moment, he made his move. Frederick was one of the Quartet Dragons, and he practiced the Universal Punch technique. Universal Punch was a fierce move. Once used, the person''s arms would be strong and flexible like two spears, making the person unstoppable. Frederick dashed forward with his arm extended, his fist as powerful as a python attacking. In the blink of an eye, it was already inches away from Jonathan''s throat. Jonathan had sharp eyes. Immediately, he could tell that his opponent had a trick up his sleeves. Frederick seemed to be aiming for his throat, but if Jonathan dodged, the former would surely hit his chest. After all, his arms were very flexible. Jonathan couldn''t care about it too much. He took a step back and used Big Handprint to grab Frederick''s fist. Frederick didn''t dodge. Instead, he snorted and started attacking Jonathan''s Big Handprint fiercely. Little did he know that Jonathan''s Big Handprint was only a trick. Just then, Jonathan used his ultimate move¡ªthe Mongrel Attack. Out of nowhere, a kick was thrown against Frederick. Thud! Frederick froze for a moment. He didn''t expect that at all. Hurriedly, he turned his body and dodged Jonathan''s kick with his Subtle Steps technique. After that, he moved to the left of Jonathan rapidly and attacked with Double Dragon Punches. His punches came from up and down, and they were very powerful. The violent bouncing force of his Universal Punch was utilized to the fullest. Once his fists touched Jonathan, thetter''s internal organs would be ruptured. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Just then, Frederick saw a shadow sh before him, and he lost sight of Jonathan the next second. It turned out that while Frederick was using the Subtle Steps technique, Jonathan used the Shadow Step technique. ¡°Great Sage Seal!¡± In a split second, Jonathan let out the Great Sage Force Field. The terrifying Great Sage Seal charged toward Frederick. Frederick felt something push down on his head, then everything went ck. Immediately, his face turned pale. Sensing he was in grave danger, he moved forward swiftly with Subtle Steps. After fighting with Jonathan, he finally understood how terrifying the man was. Right after Frederick used Subtle Steps, Jonathan used Antelope Rhythm to block his way. ¡°Rolling Thunder Punch!¡± Jonathan''s fist came fast, carrying an astounding and powerful force with it. Fradarick frownad as ha ncad at Jonathan. ¡°Ara you trying to convinca ma by raasoning? Wa both practicabat arts. You know that I won''t gat swayad by othars'' words aasily.¡± Jonathan falt a bit halss. Ha said, ¡°I am not trying to convinca you. Howavar, although wa ara fightars, wa should raspact human livas. Our livas ara pracious, aftar all. Wa hava no bad blood batwaan us, so what is tha point of fighting aach othar to daath?¡± Haaring that, Fradarick scoffad. ¡°You ara wrong. I can saa you ara still at tha aarly staga of Nascant Soul, but I am alraady in tha mid staga of Nascant Soul. I am ninaty parcant cartain I can kill you. You''ra just trying to concaal your faar with words. But today, I must kill you for Catharina.¡± Right aftar ha finishad talking, a farocious look fid his ayas. With a sigh, Jonathan said, ¡°If you don''t know your limitations, you can''t liva your lifa wall. Fradarick, don''t worry. I will cartainly fight you today, but I hava to tall you that you''va mada two mistakas. Firstly, Catharina doasn''t avan cara about you. If sha doas cara about you avan just a lit, sha won''tt you risk your lifa hara. Sha knows that you ara doomad if you fight with ma. Sacondly, Old Mr. Harrington is willing to marry Catharina to ma, which maans that I am valua. Tha Harrington family is vary influantial, and Old Mr. Harrington is its haad. Cartainly, ha has sharp judgmant. I can''t baliava you''ra so dansa. This can only maan that you ara an idiot!¡± ¡°How dara you!¡± Fradarick was infuriatad. Right at that momant, ha mada his mova. Fradarick was ona of tha Quartat Dragons, and ha practicad tha Univarsal Punch tachniqua. Univarsal Punch was a fiarca mova. Onca usad, tha parson''s arms would ba strong and xi lika two spaars, making tha parson unstoppa. Fradarick dashad forward with his arm axtandad, his fist as powarful as a python attacking. In tha blink of an aya, it was alraady inchas away from Jonathan''s throat. Jonathan had sharp ayas. Immadiataly, ha could tall that his opponant had a trick up his avas. Fradarick saamad to ba aiming for his throat, but if Jonathan dodgad, tha formar would suraly hit his chast. Aftar all, his arms wara vary xi. Jonathan couldn''t cara about it too much. Ha took a stap back and usad Big Handprint to grab Fradarick''s fist. Fradarick didn''t dodga. Instaad, ha snortad and startad attacking Jonathan''s Big Handprint fiarcaly. Lit did ha know that Jonathan''s Big Handprint was only a trick. Just than, Jonathan usad his ultimata mova¡ªtha Mongral Attack. Out of nowhara, a kick was thrown against Fradarick. Thud! Fradarick froza for a momant. Ha didn''t axpact that at all. Hurriadly, ha turnad his body and dodgad Jonathan''s kick with his Sub Staps tachniqua. Aftar that, ha movad to thaft of Jonathan rapidly and attackad with Dou Dragon Punchas. His punchas cama from up and down, and thay wara vary powarful. Tha vint bouncing forca of his Univarsal Punch was utilizad to tha fust. Onca his fists touchad Jonathan, thattar''s intarnal organs would ba rupturad. Just than, Fradarick saw a shadow sh bafora him, and ha lost sight of Jonathan tha naxt sacond. It turnad out that wh Fradarick was using tha Sub Staps tachniqua, Jonathan usad tha Shadow Stap tachniqua. ¡°Graat Saga Saal!¡± In a split sacond, Jonathant out tha Graat Saga Forca Fiald. Tha tarrifying Graat Saga Saal chargad toward Fradarick. Fradarick falt somathing push down on his haad, than avarything want ck. Immadiataly, his faca turnad p. Sansing ha was in grava dangar, ha movad forward swiftly with Sub Staps. Aftar fighting with Jonathan, ha finally undarstood how tarrifying tha man was. Right aftar Fradarick usad Sub Staps, Jonathan usad Antalopa Rhythm to block his way. ¡°Rolling Thundar Punch!¡± Jonathan''s fist cama fast, carrying an astounding and powarful forca with it. Completely caught off guard, Frederick couldn''t dodge. He could only fight back with Universal Punch. Bang! Their fists met. Jonathan''s fighting spirit was like indestructible gusts of wind, oveing Frederick''s punch instantly. At the force of their impact, Frederick staggered a few steps backward. He could feel his blood churning inside his body. Jonathan then bent his body andunched his attack swiftly with the Shadow Step technique once again. Although Jonathan had the upper hand now, it didn''t mean that he had already won the fight. If he hesitated for a second, it would give Frederick the chance to calm himself down. Then, another tug of war would ensue. A fight between masters was like ying chess. Not one of them was willing to budge even a little. Once anyone of them had the upper hand, they would take the advantage to attack until the other person was defeated. Jonathan''s Shadow Step was getting closer to perfection. In the blink of an eye, he had appeared before Frederick like a phantom. ¡°Rolling Thunder Punch!¡± Bang! Frederick didn''t even have time to take a breather. Left with no choice, he could only take the punch. Once again, he took three steps back. In a sh, Jonathan threw another punch. With that, Frederick was backed into a corner. At that critical juncture, Frederick made a bold move. He turned toward the wall out of a sudden with Subtle Steps and walked up the wall. Because of that, Jonathan''s punch missed him. Jonathan didn''t expect Frederick would choose to walk up the wall. After all, he could only stay on the wall for a while, like everyone else. Once hended, he would reveal his weakness. It was not rmended for fighters to stay in the air duringbat. As a matter of fact, it would be difficult for even the strongest fighters to manifest their powers mid-air. Nevertheless, Frederick did make a smart move. Since Jonathan had missed him, he got some time to rest. Soon, Frederick''s eyes turned crimson, and an overwhelming aura burst out from him. With a kick, he shot out an aggressive Universal Ultimate Punch. Right at that moment, his fist headed ruthlessly toward Jonathan''s throat like a dragon springing out from the clouds. Faced with the strong killing aura, Jonathan couldn''t even open his eyes. This move was made by Frederick out of rage. It was a burst of energy built up from his frustration. Because of his anger, the Universal Ultimate Punch''s spirit and essence were fully and incredibly manifested. If Jonathan stepped back, he would lose his upper hand, and he would also be at a disadvantage. A chill shed across Jonathan''s eyes as he suddenly bent his body like a snake. The next second, Frederick eximed, ¡°What?¡± Jonathan had disappeared. Yet, there was no way Frederick would give up the chance to turn the tides. He immediately bent down and punched downward. Apparently, Jonathan hadin down on the floor in an eerie manner. When Frederick''s fist came toward him, he wrapped his legs around Frederick''s arm. Frederick had umted all his strength for this Universal Ultimate Punch. He hadunched his attack when he came down from the wall, so he could no longer change his move. Besides, the way Jonathan countered his attack was too odd. In Frederick''s opinion, his own retaliation was wless. He could break down Jonathan''s spirit with just a punch. Then, he would use Universal Ultimate Punch consecutively on thetter, just like how the latter had forced him to a corner earlier. Unfortunately, Jonathan didn''t retreat. He constricted Frederick''s arm with his legs, stopping the Universal Ultimate Punch forcefully. As Frederick was floating in mid-air, he couldn''t do anything. At that instant, Jonathan unleashed his killing blow¡ªthe Crocodile Bite. Crack! Blood spurted out as Frederick''s arms broke. From where the blood wasing from, his bones could be seen. The scene was extremely gory. Jonathan then pressed his palm toward the ground and bounced up from the ground. With that, Frederick fell to the ground painfully. As his arms were broken, his spirit was drained out of him. He stood no chance to fight back anymore. He could only lie there weakly, painting the ground red with his blood. A look of approval shed across Yareth''s eyes as he witnessed the scene. He then said to Bruce, ¡°Quick, send Frederick to the hospital.¡± ¡°Alright, Old Mr. Harrington.¡± Letting out a sigh, Jonathan nced at Catherine. Catherine remained expressionless as though nothing had happened. Seeing that, Jonathan was frustrated. What the f*ck? What kind of freak am I going to marry? Mabel didn''t show any reaction, too. She had expected this to happen. Although Frederick was in the middle stage of Nascent Soul, he achieved it because of the help given by his family. On top of that, he was a simple-minded person. He had nothing to worry about, so his progress was a lot faster. However, Frederick was undoubtedly not smart. His way ofbat was worlds away from Jonathan''s. When Jonathan said they had an equal chance to win, he was just being nice to Frederick. Unfortunately, Frederick turned a deaf ear to him. After Frederick was sent to the hospital, Yareth stood up and said, ¡°Leave this ce for the servants to tidy up. Let''s talk at the parlor.¡± Hearing that, Jonathan, Mabel, and Catherine all stood up. Once they reached the parlor, they sat down again. The maid then served them freshly brewed coffee. In an instant, the parlor was filled with the scent of freshly brewed coffee. Jonathan said to Yareth, ¡°Old Mr. Harrington, I was left with no choice for the incident earlier. Would it cause any trouble to you?¡± Yareth smiled. ¡°The Harrington family is never afraid of trouble.¡± At that, Jonathan heaved a sigh of relief. He was truly afraid that he would offend the Langeton family. Moreover, Jonathan had realized that he was still too weak. If he offended someone, he would surely get into trouble. Right after, Yareth added, ¡°Jonathan, you should stay here for now. After three days, I will invite the elders and the other members of the Harrington family to your wedding right here. As both of you are fighters, I want to keep this low-key. You are okay with it, right?¡± That was exactly what Jonathan wished for. ¡°I''m fine with that,¡± he answered. ¡°Of course, you may invite your friends to your wedding, such as Mabel. She''s considered your matchmaker, so it''s only right that she''s invited,¡± said Yareth. With a smile, Mabel promised, ¡°I will surely attend the wedding.¡± ¡°I will follow all of your arrangements, Old Mr. Harrington,¡± Jonathan told Yareth. Hearing that, Yareth chuckled. ¡°You can''t just listen to me. You guys should have your own opinions, too.¡± Jonathan smiled helplessly. As if they would matter! Since Jonathan didn''t make anyments, Yareth decided to change the topic. ¡°Jonathan, have a walk around with Catherine to get yourself used to here. I have something to discuss with Mabel.¡± ¡°All right!¡± With that, Jonathan and Catherine stood up and walked out of the mansion. Outside, there was a forest with a path in the middle. The scenery was beautiful. In the strong wind, Catherine''s hair fluttered, making her look exceptionally pretty and charming. Slowly, they walked forward. At the thought that Catherine would not initiate the conversation, Jonathan blurted out, ¡°Um, Catherine...¡± Chapter 158 Chapter 158 Catherine looked at Jonathan but merely remained quiet. Jonathan couldn''t help but find Catherine to be rather strange. Of all the women that he had interacted with, Yasmin was the coldest and had the most aloof personality thus far. However, in spite of that, she boasted a burning passion within her. Polly also became rather distant toward the end. However, she was as gentle and serene as a flowing stream. As such, even her casual indifference left the people around her feeling somewhat comfortable. However, Catherine was a different breed altogether. She exuded an icy cold demeanor that spoke of herpleteck of emotion. It was almost as if she had suffered some deep-seated trauma when she was young, which had then warped her personality into what it was today. Jonathan chose his words carefully before he said, ¡°Hey, what are your thoughts on the wedding happening three dayster? Or rather, what do you think about me as a person?¡± ¡°No thoughts,¡± replied Catherine curtly before she continued walking forward. Jonathan wasn''t too pleased that they couldn''t carry on a conversation together. He rushed up and asked, ¡°Does it not matter who you''re marrying?¡± ¡°Nope!¡± replied Catherine indifferently. ¡°What if the other party is an ugly freak? Or what if he''s downright obese? Or if he''s a really old man?¡± Again, Catherine replied, ¡°It doesn''t matter.¡± Jonathan cursed inwardly before he asked again, ¡°If that''s the case, what are the things that matter to you?¡± Catherine eyed Jonathan for a moment before she countered, ¡°What does any of this have to do with you?¡± Jonathan was rendered absolutely speechless. After a brief pause, he replied, ¡°Well, we''re getting married after all. I should get to know what''s important to you.¡± Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°We aren''t married yet. Also, so what if we got married? How does that change things? Do you think I care about that single sheet of paper?¡± Jonathan stroked his nose in annoyance as he replied, ¡°I guess what you''re saying is that it doesn''t matter to you even if I end up finding another woman elsewhere?¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± ¡°All right, you win,¡± conceded Jonathan as he weakly shed a thumbs-up. He waspletely ovee by Catherine and realized there was nothing much he could do to connect with her. After Mabel finished her lunch, she made her way out of the Harrington mansion. Before she left, she grinned meaningfully at Jonathan and said, ¡°Congrattions, Jonathan. You''ll be bringing your charming bride home soon enough. All your peeking and staring at her will be a thing of the past.¡± Jonathan didn''t think much of her words at first. However, he started breaking into cold sweat upon hearing thetter portion of her words. As he watched Mabel stride off into the distance, Jonathan mumbled darkly to himself, ¡°Damn! What does she mean by that? Could it be that she knew I''d been peeking at Jennifer in the shower all this time? Why couldn''t she have said it in a moment of privacy? Damn it!¡± Jonathan was beyond frustrated that Mabel had somehow caught wind of this embarrassing part of him. With this revtion, he no longer knew how he could look her in the eye when they next met. Soon after, it was an hour after noon when Jonathan returned to the Harrington mansion. Catherine had immediately returned to her room to rest. As she was somewhat of a recluse, Jonathan knew that would be thest he saw of her for some time. He wasn''t too pleased by how things were left and decided to find Yareth. When Jonathan finally found him, Yareth was lounging in the break room taking his midday break while being served by one of the servants. Bruce had gone elsewhere to handle his tasks. Jonathan strode in and respectfully called out, ¡°Old Mr. Harrington!¡± Yareth was very fond of Jonathan. He quickly sat up in his seat. With a smile that reached his eyes, he warmly said, ¡°Come over here. Sit next to me.¡± As instructed, Jonathan headed over to sit next to Yareth. ¡°Is there something you want to ask me?¡± asked Yareth. He was familiar with Jonathan and had already affectionately termed himself as such. Jonathan didn''t dare to hide what was on his mind and quickly began, ¡°Old Mr. Harrington...¡± However, Yareth cut him off and said, ¡°You''ll be marrying Catherine in three days. It''s about time you start calling me Grandpa as well.¡± Catharina lookad at Jonathan but maraly ramainad quiat. Jonathan couldn''t halp but find Catharina to ba rathar stranga. Of all tha woman that ha had intaractad with, Yasmin was tha coldast and had tha most aloof parsonality thus far. Howavar, in spita of that, sha boastad a burning passion within har. Polly also bacama rathar distant toward tha and. Howavar, sha was as gan and sarana as a flowing straam. As such, avan har casual indiffarancaft tha pao around har faaling somawhat comforta. Howavar, Catharina was a diffarant braad altogathar. Sha axudad an icy cold damaanor that spoka of hartack of amotion. It was almost as if sha had suffarad soma daap-saatad trauma whan sha was young, which had than warpad har parsonality into what it was today. Jonathan chosa his words carafully bafora ha said, ¡°Hay, what ara your thoughts on tha wadding happaning thraa daystar? Or rathar, what do you think about ma as a parson?¡± ¡°No thoughts,¡± rapliad Catharina curtly bafora sha continuad walking forward. Jonathan wasn''t too asad that thay couldn''t carry on a convarsation togathar. Ha rushad up and askad, ¡°Doas it not mattar who you''ra marrying?¡± ¡°Nopa!¡± rapliad Catharina indiffarantly. ¡°What if tha othar party is an ugly fraak? Or what if ha''s downright obasa? Or if ha''s a raally old man?¡± Again, Catharina rapliad, ¡°It doasn''t mattar.¡± Jonathan cursad inwardly bafora ha askad again, ¡°If that''s tha casa, what ara tha things that mattar to you?¡± Catharina ayad Jonathan for a momant bafora sha countarad, ¡°What doas any of this hava to do with you?¡± Jonathan was randarad absolutaly spaacss. Aftar a briaf pausa, ha rapliad, ¡°Wall, wa''ra gatting marriad aftar all. I should gat to know what''s important to you.¡± ¡°Wa aran''t marriad yat. Also, so what if wa got marriad? How doas that changa things? Do you think I cara about that sin shaat of papar?¡± Jonathan strokad his nosa in annoyanca as ha rapliad, ¡°I guass what you''ra saying is that it doasn''t mattar to you avan if I and up finding anothar woman alsawhara?¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± ¡°All right, you win,¡± concadad Jonathan as ha waakly shad a thumbs-up. Ha wastaly ovaa by Catharina and raalizad thara was nothing much ha could do to connact with har. Aftar Mabal finishad har lunch, sha mada har way out of tha Harrington mansion. Bafora shaft, sha grinnad maaningfully at Jonathan and said, ¡°Congrattions, Jonathan. You''ll ba bringing your charming brida homa soon anough. All your paaking and staring at har will ba a thing of tha past.¡± Jonathan didn''t think much of har words at first. Howavar, ha startad braaking into cold swaat upon haaring thattar portion of har words. As ha watchad Mabal strida off into tha distanca, Jonathan mumd darkly to himsalf, ¡°Damn! What doas sha maan by that? Could it ba that sha knaw I''d baan paaking at Jannifar in tha showar all this tima? Why couldn''t sha hava said it in a momant of privacy? Damn it!¡± Jonathan was bayond frustratad that Mabal had somahow caught wind of this ambarrassing part of him. With this ravtion, ha no longar knaw how ha could look har in tha aya whan thay naxt mat. Soon aftar, it was an hour aftar noon whan Jonathan raturnad to tha Harrington mansion. Catharina had immadiataly raturnad to har room to rast. As sha was somawhat of a raclusa, Jonathan knaw that would ba thast ha saw of har for soma tima. Ha wasn''t too asad by how things waraft and dacidad to find Yarath. Whan Jonathan finally found him, Yarath was lounging in tha braak room taking his midday braak wh baing sarvad by ona of tha sarvants. Bruca had gona alsawhara to han his tasks. Jonathan stroda in and raspactfully cad out, ¡°Old Mr. Harrington!¡± Yarath was vary fond of Jonathan. Ha quickly sat up in his saat. With a sm that raachad his ayas, ha warmly said, ¡°Coma ovar hara. Sit naxt to ma.¡± As instructad, Jonathan haadad ovar to sit naxt to Yarath. ¡°Is thara somathing you want to ask ma?¡± askad Yarath. Ha was familiar with Jonathan and had alraady affactionataly tarmad himsalf as such. Jonathan didn''t dara to hida what was on his mind and quickly bagan, ¡°Old Mr. Harrington...¡± Howavar, Yarath cut him off and said, ¡°You''ll ba marrying Catharina in thraa days. It''s about tima you start calling ma Grandpa as wall.¡± Jonathan smiled bitterly as he struggled internally with Yareth''s instruction. However, he forced himself to go along with it and said, ¡°Yes, Grandpa!¡± A brilliant smile formed on Yareth''s face as he eximed, ¡°Excellent! Truly excellent!¡± Now that Jonathan had said it once, it became infinitely easier for the words toe out of his mouth. He continued, ¡°You''re right, Grandpa. I do have something I would like to ask you.¡± ¡°Sure. Go ahead.¡± ¡°For some reason, Catherine''s personality seems to be a little strange. May I ask if she suffered through any traumatic event as a child?¡± asked Jonathan candidly. Yareth was taken aback by Jonathan''s question. However, he sighed and exined, ¡°Catherine didn''t go through any trauma. She was born this way. In some way, it could be a result of her natural bodily disposition. It seems like she''s unable to feel any form of emotional upheaval. Regardless of what happens around her, Catherine will always remain unfazed and unmoved. The only area she finds joy or some modicum of interest in is her pursuit of cultivation. This also exins why she''s able to raise her cultivation to the final stage of Nascent Soul at the young age of twenty.¡± ¡°Final stage of Nascent Soul?¡± repeated Jonathan in surprise with a sharp intake of breath. Catherine''s cultivation stage is phenomenally insane! Jonathan had always assumed that he was somewhat of a genius, but it turned out that he was nothingpared to Catherine. However, Jonathan was still perplexed as to why Catherine could find her own path as a spiritual fighter and achieve Nascent Soul when she felt nothing. Jonathan decided to voice the thought that had popped into his mind. ¡°Grandpa, since Catherine is unable to feel any emotional hurt, how was she able to reach Nascent Soul? From my understanding, reaching Nascent Soul requires one to fully meld their emotions with their fighting spirit. It''s simr to how an essay requires the author to imbue his essence in it.¡± Yareth exined, ¡°Based on conventional logic, things are indeed as you have described. However, while most of you rely on emotion and will to manipte your vitality, Catherine uses her physical nervous system to do so. She doesn''t have any distractions or emotional hurdles to ovee. This has allowed her to achieve a different set of resultspared to yourself, and arguably faster too.¡± Jonathan felt a sense of wonder at that moment as he grappled with the magnitude of what Yareth had just shared. Yareth added, ¡°Just as there''s no single path to sess, the route to being an immortal isn''t fixed and immutable. What do you think?¡± ¡°You''re right,¡± acknowledged Jonathan. ¡°Although Catherine''s personality has some deficiencies or areas for improvement, I sincerely wish that you can be tolerant with her regarding all this. She''s rather pitiful in her way as well, Jonathan,¡± added Yareth. ¡°Of course, Grandpa. You don''t have to worry about that,¡± promised Jonathan immediately. Yareth smiled faintly and replied, ¡°Of course, I believe you.¡± The pair continued to chat for a while more until Yareth started feeling drowsy. Jonathan took the cue and left the room. Jonathan left the lounge and paused for a moment in thought before he headed straight for Catherine''s room. There, he knocked on the door twice before he heard Catherine faintly call out, ¡°What''s the matter?¡± Jonathan cleared his throat and replied, ¡°Nothing much. I just wanted to chat with you.¡± ¡°About what?¡± asked Catherine cidly. ¡°Can Ie in first?¡± Catherine paused for a brief moment before she grunted her acknowledgment. Jonathan pushed the door open and entered the room. Immediately, he saw that Catherine was seated cross-legged on her bed. She was dressed in a white woolen sweater that hugged her slender frame tightly and exposed all the curves she was blessed with. Her hair was casually arranged, and just like that, Catherine had transformed into an otherworldly beauty. She was so stunning that it was difficult to find fault with any of her physical features. Jonathan knew that if she were to let even a trace of a smile form on her face, she would surely enrapture an entire city or even an entire nation. It didn''t help that the room was saturated with the alluring and youthful scent that exuded from her. Catherine eyed Jonathan momentarily before she cut to the chase and asked, ¡°What do you want to talk about?¡± Jonathan shut the door and moved a chair over to Catherine''s bed. As he took a seat and faced Catherine, he couldn''t help but feel her scent get him all worked up. Without bothering to soften his words, Jonathan admitted, ¡°I just had a brief chat with Old Mr. Harrington. We spoke about the problem with you.¡± ¡°And?¡± asked Catherine impassively. ¡°Are you sure that you don''t have even a shred of desire in your heart?¡± ¡°Not at all,¡± answered Catherine. ¡°Then why are you cultivating?¡± asked Jonathan. ¡°Again, what does that have to do with you?¡± countered Catherine. ¡°You''ll be my wife soon enough. I feel that this is rted to me as well. You may not care much about our marriage, but I do,¡± dered Jonathan. ¡°All right. Let me exin things once for you, and please leave this room the second I''m done,¡± said Catherine. ¡°Sure!¡± Catherine exined, ¡°It''s because I don''t want to be beholden to any single person. I knew that there would be many annoying people like yourself buzzing around me. That''s why I started to cultivate. All so I could brush off such annoying people and allow myself to remain undisturbed. You may leave now.¡± Jonathan was frustrated by her reply. He knew that if he were to continue with his line of questioning, Catherine would likely take action against him. As he reluctantly left her room, a thought struck him out of nowhere. Damn! Thisdy isn''t as emotionless as everyone thought. At the very least, she gets irritated and loses her temper when others bother her. In fact, this was the first time that Jonathan had seen someone with Catherine''s behavior, and he couldn''t quite wrap his head around it. As such, he strode out of the Harrington mansion and pulled out his phone to call Mabel. Once the call connected, he ryed everything he had learned from Yareth to her. To his surprise, Mabel didn''t find this particrly strange. She said, ¡°The world is huge and full of boundless mysteries. What''s there to be surprised about? It''s good that Catherine is treating you this way. Didn''t you hate the bondage of marriage? Now you can rx! She won''t bind you down in any way.¡± ¡°That may be true, but I still think it''s rather strange. Besides, don''t you think that the way she''s behaving can be faked? I feel that if she''s capable of anger, she''s capable of other emotions as well!¡± ¡°I can definitively tell you that it''s not an act. As for her emotions, Catherine naturally isn''t devoid of any emotions whatsoever. She isn''t a block of wood. The coldness she exudes is a mental state. She won''t be moved regardless of whether she''s facing an unprecedented earthquake or a dystopian world. At the end of the day, she''s cold and merciless to the bone. However, you can''t me her for being this way. She was born like that, after all. In some way, that makes her disabled. You have to love her and care for her more,¡± exined Mabel. Jonathan was speechless. After ending the long call with Mabel, Jonathan returned to his room to cultivate. Come night time, the family gathered together for dinner. Catherine''s parents were both absent as they had gone on a holiday to Epea. It didn''t seem that they would be returning for Catherine''s wedding. Jonathan was rather surprised to hear of this, which only reinforced his opinion of how strange this entire family was. Night had fully descended upon them by the time dinner ended. Yareth turned to Jonathan and Catherine and said, ¡°There are many fun ces to explore in Yaleview at night. Catherine likes to head to the bar to have wine. Why don''t you bring her around, Jonathan?¡± ¡°Yes, Grandpa!¡± replied Jonathan. With that, Catherine rose to her feet and headed for the door. Jonathan followed quickly behind. Catherine''s Ferrari was parked in the courtyard, and she made her way straight for it. Luckily for Jonathan, she didn''t drive off straight away but waited for him to catch up. Jonathan made sure that she was waiting for him before he finally dared to pull the door open and sat in the passenger seat. Chapter 159 Chapter 159 Although Jonathan was afraid of marriage and did not like to be tied down, he used to imagine how his future wife would be. He was quite an egotistical man, so he wanted his wife to be pretty, kind, gentle, and considerate. Jennifer fits these conditions well. Jessica and Amber are close too. I''ve never imagined my wife to be someone like Catherine. At that exact moment, Catherine stepped on the elerator of her Ferrari, and the car sped off like a sh of lightning. Jonathan still had his concerns. Bianca has gone missing. This woman will not let this rest. Besides, Mabel and I ended Ezekiel''s life. Jeremy mighte after us too. With my current cultivation level, it will be the end of me if I meet Jeremy now. However, Jonathan dared not say that he wanted to stay at home because he feared someone might end his life. He was indeed a prideful person, and he would never embarrass himself in front of Yareth and Catherine. At present, all Jonathan could do was pray for the best and hope he wouldn''t be so unlucky. Twenty minutester, they arrived at Bar Street in Summerbank. Catherine parked her car and walked into a random bar while Jonathan followed closely behind her. The bar was called Starlight. Once they entered the bar, Jonathan''s ears were bombarded by the loud heavy metal music. Jonathan used to love this atmosphere, but he had lost interest in picking up pretty girls. People would always grow up without realizing it. The neon lights in the bar shed nonstop as both men and women danced wildly together on the dance floor. The ce was full of licentiousness, indulgence, and madness. Everyone started to lose themselves in the atmosphere after getting slightly drunk. Even the usually timid boys would unconsciously be bolder when they arrived here, and the usually elegant and shy girls would dare to speak out and flirt with the guys they liked. This was the charm of a bar. Jonathan''s gaze kept following Catherine. Catherine took a seat at the bar counter and ordered a ss of whiskey. Jonathan sat beside her and ordered a ss of vodka. They enjoyed the atmosphere of the bar as they slowly sipped on the alcohol. Overall, it was some excellent enjoyment. However, beautiful women tended to get into trouble everywhere, especially when Catherine was called the prettiest woman in Yaleview. Not long after they took their seat, a handsome-looking young man approached them with a ss of wine in his hand. The young man looked like he was around histe twenties. He was wearing a white- colored linen shirt and a ck vest and an Omega watch. It was obvious that he was rich. Catherine was a beauty with an unusual calm aura, and most random hooligans dared note near her. Only such rich, handsome gentry would dare to attempt to make advances on her. This young man was Eric Leal. Jonathan stopped him before he could get near them. He said, ¡°Hey, buddy. She''s not your cup of tea. Target someone else. With your qualifications, many women here will be willing to apany you for the night.¡± Eric frowned and said, ¡°Who are you?¡± Jonathan was not worried about Eric taking advantage of Catherine. He simply did not want this young man to be involved in great trouble as he knew she was a ruthless woman. When Eric asked, Jonathan answered confidently, ¡°I''m his fianc¨¦, and we are getting married in three days.¡± Eric was annoyed. After so many years of picking up girls in the bar, it was his first time meeting a woman as attractive as Catherine. He was unwilling to give her up easily. Eric scanned Jonathan head to toe and said, ¡°And why do you think I should believe you? Look at your outfit. Do you deserve such a beautifuldy like her?¡± Although Jonathan was afraid of marriaga and did not lika to ba tiad down, ha usad to imagina how his futura wifa would ba. Ha was quita an agotistical man, so ha wantad his wifa to ba pratty, kind, gan, and considarata. Jannifar fits thasa conditions wall. Jassica and Ambar ara closa too. I''va navar imaginad my wifa to ba somaona lika Catharina. At that axact momant, Catharina stappad on tha rator of har Farrari, and tha car spad off lika a sh of lightning. Jonathan still had his concarns. Bianca has gona missing. This woman will nott this rast. Basidas, Mabal and I andad Ezakial''s lifa. Jaramy mighta aftar us too. With my currant cultivationval, it will ba tha and of ma if I maat Jaramy now. Howavar, Jonathan darad not say that ha wantad to stay at homa bacausa ha faarad somaona might and his lifa. Ha was indaad a pridaful parson, and ha would navar ambarrass himsalf in front of Yarath and Catharina. At prasant, all Jonathan could do was pray for tha bast and hopa ha wouldn''t ba so unlucky. Twanty minutastar, thay arrivad at Bar Straat in Summarbank. Catharina parkad har car and walkad into a random bar wh Jonathan followad closaly bahind har. Tha bar was cad Starlight. Onca thay antarad tha bar, Jonathan''s aars wara bombardad by tha loud haavy matal music. Jonathan usad to lova this atmosphara, but ha had lost intarast in picking up pratty girls. Pao would always grow up without raalizing it. Tha naon lights in tha bar shad nonstop as both man and woman dancad wildly togathar on tha danca floor. Tha ca was full of licantiousnass, indulganca, and madnass. Evaryona startad to losa thamsalvas in tha atmosphara aftar gatting slightly drunk. Evan tha usually timid boys would unconsciously ba boldar whan thay arrivad hara, and tha usually gant and shy girls would dara to spaak out and flirt with tha guys thay likad. This was tha charm of a bar. Jonathan''s gaza kapt following Catharina. Catharina took a saat at tha bar countar and ordarad a ss of whiskay. Jonathan sat basida har and ordarad a ss of vodka. Thay anjoyad tha atmosphara of tha bar as thay slowly sippad on tha alcohol. Ovarall, it was soma axcant anjoymant. Howavar, baautiful woman tandad to gat into trou avarywhara, aspacially whan Catharina was cad tha prattiast woman in Yviaw. Not long aftar thay took thair saat, a handsoma-looking young man approachad tham with a ss of wina in his hand. Tha young man lookad lika ha was around hista twantias. Ha was waaring a whita- colorad linan shirt and a ck vast and an Omaga watch. It was obvious that ha was rich. Catharina was a baauty with an unusual calm aura, and most random hooligans darad nota naar har. Only such rich, handsoma gantry would dara to attampt to maka advancas on har. This young man was Eric Laal. Jonathan stoppad him bafora ha could gat naar tham. Ha said, ¡°Hay, buddy. Sha''s not your cup of taa. Targat somaona alsa. With your qualifications, many woman hara will ba willing to apany you for tha night.¡± Eric frownad and said, ¡°Who ara you?¡± Jonathan was not worriad about Eric taking advantaga of Catharina. Ha simply did not want this young man to ba involvad in graat trou as ha knaw sha was a rutss woman. Whan Eric askad, Jonathan answarad confidantly, ¡°I''m his fianc¨¦, and wa ara gatting marriad in thraa days.¡± Eric was annoyad. Aftar so many yaars of picking up girls in tha bar, it was his first tima maating a woman as attractiva as Catharina. Ha was unwilling to giva har up aasily. Eric scannad Jonathan haad to toa and said, ¡°And why do you think I should baliava you? Look at your outfit. Do you dasarva such a baautifuldy lika har?¡± What Jonathan wore was indeed not on the expensive side. His outfit today added up to about two thousand in total, and it was iparable to Catherine''s and Eric''s outfits. Catherine''s shirt cost thirty thousand, and her trench coat was worth a lot of money. And Eric''s watch alone cost two hundred thousand. A faint sigh slipped out of Jonathan''s mouth, and he replied, ¡°All right. Forget what I said.¡± Then, he turned his head away and took a sip of his vodka. Eric was overjoyed when he saw Jonathan retreat. I knew this man was cheating. Luckily, I''m smart. Eric shed his charming smile and walked to Catherine''s side with light footsteps. ¡°Hello, beautiful. I''m Eric. Do you want to have a¡ª¡± ¡°Scram!¡± Catherine shouted, looking at Eric frostily. Eric was stunned. This beauty has an attitude. All the girls I''ve met before were not this hard to get. How boring. This is such an exciting challenge. Eric was not discouraged at all. He said with a smile, ¡°You don''t seem very happy. Is there something on your mind? I''ll be happy to listen to you.¡± ¡°You know how to read palms?¡± Catherine asked as she stared at Eric. What a strange question. Coming back to his senses, Eric cursed inwardly, Damn, I saw you drinking shots here alone, and only an unhappy person does that. It''s not fortune-telling. Eric answered, ¡°Yes, I only know a little.¡± Catherine stretched out her hand and said, ¡°Then read my palm.¡± Eric was excited and overjoyed. Luckily I didn''t give up. I thought it wouldn''t be easy to pick up this Ice Princess, but she''s far more thoughtful than I''ve expected. Then, he stretched his hand out, wanting to hold Catherine''s hand. Just then, Catherine flipped her hand around and grabbed Eric''s wrist. Crack! ¡°Ah!¡± Eric''s hoarse scream sounded. Catherine had broken his wrist. She then kicked him, sending him flying as though she was throwing out the garbage. After that, Catherine sat down to sip on her whiskey as if what had happened had nothing to do with her. Jonathan could only grieve for Eric in his heart. He only has himself to me for asking for it. Eric wailed like a pig that was led to ughter while rolling on the floor. Immediately, there was a commotion in the bar. Jonathan knew they could no longer stay in the bar. He immediately paid the bills, grabbed Catherine''s hand, and said, ¡°Let''s go!¡± N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Catherine stood up and followed Jonathan, and both of them left the bar immediately after. Finally, their surrounding became quieter. Only then did Jonathan remember he was holding Catherine''s hand all the time. However, Catherine did not struggle to get out of his grip. Jonathan quickly released his hand. He was relieved that Catherine did not break his arm, and he was a little excited because Catherine treated Eric and him differently. Jonathan didn''t even notice that his expectations had started to be lower. Catherine started the engine once they got into the car, and as before, Jonathan took the passenger seat. Then, the car sped away like a bolt of lightning again. The Harrington mansion was brightly lit. After Jonathan and Catherine arrived home, they found a few more luxury cars in the yard, and they could hear noises of an argument from the living room. Jonathan was shocked. What happened? He quickly followed Catherine and walked to the door. When they arrived at the door, they saw Yareth sitting on the main seat, with Bruce standing beside him. The living roomyout was traditionally arranged, with the seats for the guests ced on the side, and the owner would typically sit in the middle of the two rows of seats. There were four guests in the living room. One of them was a man over sixty years old. He was wearing an all-ck outfit, had a furious stare, and looked extremely dignified. The other three guests were middle-aged men. All of them exuded an extraordinary aura because they had high cultivation levels. It seemed that they had all achieved Nascent Soul. The cultivation level of the old man was even more unfathomable. What Jonathan did not know was that the old man was Frederick''s grandfather, Xavier Langeton. The eldest among the three middle-aged men was Frederick''s father, Josiah Langeton, and the other two were his uncles. All of these three middle-aged men were Xavier''s sons. Xavier was the head of the Langeton family, and needless to say, his cultivation level was a mystery. Josiah was already at the final stage of Nascent Soul, so his father''s cultivation level must be far higher than his. Naturally, these people hade for a confrontation. Jonathan greeted Yareth right after he and Catherine walked into the living room, and Catherine followed suit. Yareth gave a small smile and said, ¡°You guys came back pretty early tonight. Why didn''t you guys stay a little longer at the bar?¡± Jonathan smiled somewhat bitterly. I would rather not think about the incident in the bar again. Catherine frowned as he stared at the members of the Langeton family. Then, she said, ¡°Grandpa, I''m gonna go and get some rest.¡± She left as soon as she finished her words. ¡°Stop right there!¡± Xavier snapped, standing up and mming the table. ¡°Catherine Harrington! You broke my grandson''s arm. Don''t you have something to say?¡± Catherine drew her eyebrows together. ¡°I didn''t break his arm. What is there for me to say?¡± ¡°You...¡± Xavier was enraged. Jonathan stood forward and stared at Xavier. ¡°Old Mr. Langeton, it was me who broke Frederick''s arm. However, we had a fair match that day, and no one should be held liable for the death of another.¡± ¡°So it was you!¡± Xavier''s eyes turned blood-red and his murderous aura burst out immediately. Jonathan felt the chill down his back. ¡°I''m going to kill you!¡± Xavier growled. Jonathan was inplete shock. At this moment, Yareth cleared his throat. His cough suppressed Xavier''s murderous aura in an instant, and the atmosphere became weird to the core. Yareth said in a deep voice, ¡°Xavier, Jonathan is my grandson-inw. If you dare to do anything to him, you will never make it out of this gate alive.¡± Xavier paused at his words. The situation wasplicated. The people on Xavier''s side had high cultivation levels, and Xavier''s cultivation level was a mystery. On the Harrington family''s side, although Jonathan and Catherine''s cultivation levels were rtively high, Bruce was never trained, and Yareth was very old already. Yet the Langeton family dared not act impulsively. It seemed that they were afraid of something. Chapter 160 Chapter 160 Jonathan sensed the awkward atmosphere. He noticed that the Langeton family seemed to fear Yareth. His heart skipped a beat. Is Old Mr. Harrington secretly an expert? Otherwise, what are the Langetons so afraid of? If Old Mr. Harrington doesn''t have anything up his sleeve, how is the Harrington family still standing strong until today? Jonathan was puzzled. Yareth looked like an ordinary old man, especially like those who were wrinkly and frail with bad health. Those conditions were not something that should be observed in an expert. Anyone who had achieved Nascent Soul should still be brimming with energy even if they were over a hundred years old. Jonathan could not wrap his head around the situation, but that was not the time for him to continue thinking about it. Right then, Xavier took a deep breath and gradually calmed down. Josiah got to his feet and stared at Yareth, saying, ¡°Old Mr. Harrington, we''ve always respected you greatly. The Langeton family and the Harrington family have always been great friends. But today, my son had his arm broken here. Don''t you have anything to say?¡± Yareth responded icily, ¡°I''ve told you long ago. The incident happened all because Frederick wanted to fight with my grandson-inw. Frederick promised that no one would be responsible for another''s death. Hence, my grandson-inw had no choice but to attack. Truth is, my grandson-inw had gone easy on him. If not, you''d have ended up with a dead Frederick. So you guys shouldn''t be ming us. Instead, you should thank my grandson-inw for being kind. ¡°Likewise, if Jonathan had died in Frederick''s hands in today''s fight, I wouldn''t go looking for trouble with your family. After all, we''re all people who practice martial arts, and we can afford to lose.¡± Josiah asked, ¡°Then why did I hear rumors about Ms. Catherine being the one who instigated this incident to happen?¡± ¡°What do you mean, instigate? How ridiculous! Frederick''s at the Immortal Level of Nascent Soul. Does he not have a brain? No one threatened him to do it with a knife at his throat. This is a decision he made, and he should take responsibility for it,¡± Yareth fumed. ¡°That''s enough! Please go back. As I said before, Jonathan is my grandson-inw. Anyone who dares to touch him means that they have a problem with me.¡± ¡°Don''t take things too far, Old Mr. Harrington!¡± Josiah''s eyes gleamed with fury. ¡°What are you going to do about it, kid?¡± Yareth shot him a re. ¡°Let''s go!¡± Xavier piped up after taking a quick nce at Yareth. He then turned around and left after saying those words. Seeing that his father had spoken, Josiah and the others had no choice but to leave as well no matter how reluctant they were. The group of people disappeared as quickly as they came. Once they were gone, Yareth shed Jonathan a smile. ¡°Okay, Jonathan. It''s gettingte. You two should get some rest.¡± Feeling slightly worried, Jonathan asked, ¡°Will the Langetons give up so easily?¡± ¡°Just ignore them. They aren''t capable of stirring up much trouble,¡± Yareth said in a light-hearted manner. Jonathan felt relieved upon hearing his words. At the same time, he could not help but ask, ¡°Grandpa, I have a question.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°The Langetons seem to be quite afraid of you. But then, they don''t look like weaklings. So why do they fear you so much?¡± Yarethughed and said, ¡°You rascal. You''ll understand it one day. Now, go and sleep.¡± Knowing that Yareth did not want to reveal the truth, Jonathan did not probe any further, and with Catherine, they returned to their respective rooms. The next morning, Jonathan and Catherine woke up at around the same time. Yareth, too, had woken up. All of them gathered in the dining room to have breakfast together. Jonathan sansad tha awkward atmosphara. Ha noticad that tha Langaton family saamad to faar Yarath. His haart skippad a baat. Is Old Mr. Harrington sacratly an axpart? Otharwisa, what ara tha Langatons so afraid of? If Old Mr. Harrington doasn''t hava anything up his ava, how is tha Harrington family still standing strong until today? Jonathan was puzd. Yarath lookad lika an ordinary old man, aspacially lika thosa who wara wrinkly and frail with bad haalth. Thosa conditions wara not somathing that should ba obsarvad in an axpart. Anyona who had achiavad Nascant Soul should still ba brimming with anargy avan if thay wara ovar a hundrad yaars old. Jonathan could not wrap his haad around tha situation, but that was not tha tima for him to continua thinking about it. Right than, Xaviar took a daap braath and gradually calmad down. Josiah got to his faat and starad at Yarath, saying, ¡°Old Mr. Harrington, wa''va always raspactad you graatly. Tha Langaton family and tha Harrington family hava always baan graat friands. But today, my son had his arm brokan hara. Don''t you hava anything to say?¡± Yarath raspondad icily, ¡°I''va told you long ago. Tha incidant happanad all bacausa Fradarick wantad to fight with my grandson-inw. Fradarick promisad that no ona would ba rasponsi for anothar''s daath. Hanca, my grandson-inw had no choica but to attack. Truth is, my grandson-inw had gona aasy on him. If not, you''d hava andad up with a daad Fradarick. So you guys shouldn''t ba ming us. Instaad, you should thank my grandson-inw for baing kind. ¡°Likawisa, if Jonathan had diad in Fradarick''s hands in today''s fight, I wouldn''t go looking for trou with your family. Aftar all, wa''ra all pao who practica martial arts, and wa can afford to losa.¡± Josiah askad, ¡°Than why did I haar rumors about Ms. Catharina baing tha ona who instigatad this incidant to happan?¡± ¡°What do you maan, instigata? How ridiculous! Fradarick''s at tha Immortal Laval of Nascant Soul. Doas ha not hava a brain? No ona thraatanad him to do it with a knifa at his throat. This is a dacision ha mada, and ha should taka rasponsibility for it,¡± Yarath fumad. ¡°That''s anough! asa go back. As I said bafora, Jonathan is my grandson-inw. Anyona who daras to touch him maans that thay hava a prom with ma.¡± ¡°Don''t taka things too far, Old Mr. Harrington!¡± Josiah''s ayas amad with fury. ¡°What ara you going to do about it, kid?¡± Yarath shot him a ra. ¡°Lat''s go!¡± Xaviar pipad up aftar taking a quick nca at Yarath. Ha than turnad around andft aftar saying thosa words. Saaing that his fathar had spokan, Josiah and tha othars had no choica but toava as wall no mattar how raluctant thay wara. Tha group of pao disappaarad as quickly as thay cama. Onca thay wara gona, Yarath shad Jonathan a sm. ¡°Okay, Jonathan. It''s gattingta. You two should gat soma rast.¡± Faaling slightly worriad, Jonathan askad, ¡°Will tha Langatons giva up so aasily?¡± ¡°Just ignora tham. Thay aran''t capa of stirring up much trou,¡± Yarath said in a light-haartad mannar. Jonathan falt raliavad upon haaring his words. At tha sama tima, ha could not halp but ask, ¡°Grandpa, I hava a quastion.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Tha Langatons saam to ba quita afraid of you. But than, thay don''t look lika waaklings. So why do thay faar you so much?¡± Yarathughad and said, ¡°You rascal. You''ll undarstand it ona day. Now, go and ap.¡± Knowing that Yarath did not want to ravaal tha truth, Jonathan did not proba any furthar, and with Catharina, thay raturnad to thair raspactiva rooms. Tha naxt morning, Jonathan and Catharina woka up at around tha sama tima. Yarath, too, had wokan up. All of tham gatharad in tha dining room to hava braakfast togathar. As they were eating, Yareth asked, ¡°Jonathan, do you have your ID card and household registry documents with you?¡± Jonathan was momentarily stunned. He then quickly answered, ¡°I have my ID card, but I left my household registry documents at Mabel''s house.¡± ¡°Go over thereter and bring it here, then. I''ve made an appointment with an officer from the City Hall. We''ll get both your marriage certificate done here in a while.¡± Jonathan was dumbfounded. What the heck? We''re really getting married? Rich and powerful people are really insane. They don''t even have to queue up. All they have to do is to get an officer toe over to do it. Amazing. There was no need for Jonathan to be melodramatic about it. Thus, he agreed, ¡°Okay!¡± Yareth then told Catherine, ¡°Catherine, be a dear and go along with Jonathanter, okay?¡± Catherine, who was still eating her oatmeal porridge, replied, ¡°Okay.¡± She did not care about anything anyway. Yareth added, ¡°Oh, by the way, don''t you young people take wedding photos these days? Do you two want to do that?¡± ¡°It''s okay, Grandpa. Catherine and I are fighters. We don''t care about such things.¡± Jonathan was not in the mood for such things. ¡°What about you, Catherine?¡± Yareth asked again. Catherine simply replied, ¡°I''m toozy for that.¡± ¡°All right, then.¡± Yareth stopped forcing them. After finishing their meal, Jonathan and Catherine went on their way. Catherine sat in the driver''s seat of the Ferrari, while Jonathan sat in the passenger seat. ¡°The address?¡± Catherine asked icily after starting the car. Jonathan was not bothered by her behavior since he was already used to it. Hence, he told her the address right away. As the car sped on the road, Jonathan gave Mabel a call. Unfortunately, she was not at home. Nheless, he had the keys to her house so he could go in and take his things. When Mabel heard that Jonathan was going to take his household registry documents through the phone call, she quickly teased him by congratting him, wishing that he and Catherine would have a lifetime of happiness and children soon. Jonathan was so mad that he almost crushed his phone. A lifetime of happiness? Have children soon? My foot! Does Catherine look like a woman who would give birth to children? The weather that day was still gloomy as usual. By the time Jonathan came out of Mabel''s house with his household registry documents, it was already ten o''clock in the morning. Catherine had been waiting in the car for Jonathan, who entered the vehicle as soon as he left the house. Shortly after, Catherine started the car engine and drove back to the Harrington mansion. Jonathan had no ns to inform Amber and the other girls to attend the wedding. He believed it was not a matter worth celebrating. Soon, the Ferrari arrived in the northern suburbs, and it turned into a highway that specifically led to the Harrington residence. At this moment, a ck Land Rover suddenly charged toward them from the junction. The Land Rover looked extremely domineering as it sped over. Seeing that, Catherine did not step on the emergency brake. Instead, she pulled the handbrake and made arge turn, causing the car to drift across the road. Thankfully, it managed to avoid crashing into the Land Rover. After that, the Ferrari came to an abrupt halt. The Land Rover, too, did the same. The door suddenly opened and a young man wearing a ck leather jacket alighted from the car. Knowing that the man did not have good intentions, Jonathan and Catherine swiftly got down from the car. Jonathan studied the young man who seemed to be around twenty-eight years old. Thetter had a buzz cut, defined features, and a gaze that gleamed. He had a breathtaking appearance. On top of that, the young man had a strong aura, and his cultivation was in the final stage of Nascent Soul. Every move he made was intimidating. He stood about two meters away from Jonathan and Catherine, his cold gazending on Jonathan. ¡°You''re Jonathan Lawson?¡± Jonathan was slightly offended by the young man''s condescending tone and aura. ¡°That''s right. What''s the matter?¡± A cold glint shed across the young man''s eyes. ¡°That''s great. Remember this. I''m Travis Chapman, the leader of The Quartet Dragons, and Frederick''s cousin. I''m here to avenge my cousin.¡± Jonathan frowned slightly. He did not dare to be too careless. After all, the person before him, Travis, was on the same level as Logan. Jonathan knew that he was not his match. However, the only thing that made him relieved was that he had Catherine by his side. She, too, was in the final stage of Nascent Soul. Thus, she would not be afraid to fight their opponent. Suddenly, Travis shifted his gaze to Catherine. He was not a fool; he knew she was a tougher opponent. ¡°Catherine, this grudge is between me and him. I hope you won''t get involved.¡± Jonathan wanted tough. What? Are you joking? I''m getting married to Catherine soon. We''re going to be a family. How dare you ask her not to get involved? Is this some kind of joke? To his dismay, Catherine responded, ¡°Your issue with him is none of my business, so do as you please.¡± Her words left Jonathan stunned. What the hell? Catherine, are you even human? Unfortunately, he knew there was no point in begging her for help. He knew well that Catherine was a weirdo who was capable of doing anything. Travis, on the other hand, breathed a sigh of relief when he saw her reaction. At this moment, he began to brim with confidence. He stared at Jonathan with a cold glint in his eyes. ¡°You little brat, are you going to break your own limbs or do you want me to do it for you?¡± Feeling helpless, Jonathan said, ¡°Both Frederick and I had a fair match. Hence, there''s no hatred among us. I don''t think there''s a need for us to fight. After all, it''s better to make friends than enemies. Don''t you think so?¡± Travis scoffed, ¡°Are you scared? If so, get on your knees and beg me. Perhaps I will spare you if I''m in a good mood.¡± Jonathan sighed. ¡°You don''t deserve to live when you don''t even know how to be polite. Since you''re sick of living, then I have no choice but to satisfy your wish.¡± ¡°How dare you?¡± Travis'' blood boiled, and he began to attack. He moved so quickly like a sh of lightning and appeared in front of Jonathan in the blink of an eye even though they were two meters apart. Jonathan quickly moved backward. Travis was too fast. His aura was so powerful that it made breathing an arduous task. Jonathan did not dare to take him lightly. The second he retreated, he found himself at a disadvantage. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Travis snorted in response, thinking Jonathan was a loser. He then increased his speed, destroying everything that came in contact with his fist, and appeared right in front of Jonathan. Jonathan had nowhere to escape. ¡°Get on your knees!¡± Travis bellowed. Just then, a gunshot could be heard. A revolver suddenly slipped out of Jonathan''s sleeves. And with a loud bang, the mercury bullets hit Travis'' fist. Blood spattered, and half of Travis'' arm had been sted. Realizing what had happened, he screamed and wailed in pain. It was excruciating. Jonathan fired another shot. Chapter 161 Chapter 161 When will vengeance evere to an end? That quote suddenly came to Jonathan''s mind as Travis approached him. However, he suddenly realized he was not rewarded for his kindness. Guess I''ll just kill him, then. This time, he did not hesitate to fire the shot at Travis'' temples. A loud bang filled the air as Travis'' head exploded and blood spattered everywhere. And just like that, he died on the spot. It was a gory and unbearable sight. Seeing that his job was done, Jonathan put away his gun and said to Catherine in a calm manner, ¡°Let''s go.¡± Catherine nced at him, but she did not say anything and got into the car. Jonathan returned to the passenger seat. Just as Catherine was about to start the engine, Jonathan suddenly grabbed her hand, which was soft yet cold at the same time. Catherine furrowed her brows slightly, turning to look at Jonathan, who said, ¡°I think we need to talk.¡± Catherine asked, ¡°About what?¡± ¡°We''re about to get married. Even though marriage means nothing to you, I think we need to have a strategic alliance. As affiliates, we''ll help each other when we get into trouble in the future. What do you say?¡± ¡°I don''t need your help.¡± ¡°But you''re also one of the Chosen Ones. The Great Tribtion ising. If we work together, we may have a good chance of surviving. This is also the reason your grandfather wanted us to get married.¡± Catherine fell silent upon hearing his words. Sensing the change in her attitude, Jonathan retracted his hand, but his eyes were still fixed on her. After pondering for some time, Catherine agreed, ¡°Okay. I promise you.¡± Jonathan heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Good. Now that you''ve agreed, you must not say things like it''s none of your business when we encounter enemies in the future.¡± He was traumatized from being disregarded by Catherine over and over again. Catherine grunted in reply. After a brief pause, she asked, ¡°Anything else?¡± ¡°That''s all.¡± Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. With that, she started the engine and drove off. Upon giving it some thought, Jonathan decided to give Mabel a call. After all, Travis was dead, and someone had to clean up the mess. When Mabel heard that Jonathan had killed Travis, she could not help but smile bitterly. ¡°You''re really incredible! I can''t believe you got rid of two members of The Quartet Dragons in just two days.¡± Jonathan said resignedly, ¡°You can''t me me for this. You, too, saw what happened. Frederick was the one who charged at me, wanting to kill me. I had no choice but to fight back. And that Travis tried to block and kill me in the middle of the road. What was I supposed to do?¡± Mabel did not me him for his actions. She said seriously, ¡°This is actually great. Anyone who has achieved Nascent Soul is considered to have achieved Immortal Level. Even special forces armed with guns cannot defeat them, let alone ordinary police officers. You, on the other hand, are the Chosen One. It''s only normal that you end them. That''s also the arrangement of the Heavens. Even if you don''t want to deal with them, they''ll stille looking for you for trouble. I''m sure you''ve noticed that by now. That''s one of the mysteries of the Heavens.¡± Jonathan rubbed his nose frustratedly. ¡°Ugh, I''m just worried that I can''t take it and end up dying one day.¡± Mabel smiled. ¡°Have you finally sensed how dangerous the situation is? That''s why you''ve got to cultivate harder and raise your cultivation level. I believe you''ll improve faster with greater pressure.¡± ¡°Okay. Then you''ll be in charge of cleaning up my mess in the future.¡± ¡°Go to hell,¡± Mabel mumbled. Suddenly, Jonathan grinned. ¡°Aren''t you afraid that I''ll spiral down the wrong path and kill innocent people?¡± Whan will vangaanca avara to an and? That quota suddanly cama to Jonathan''s mind as Travis approachad him. Howavar, ha suddanly raalizad ha was not rawardad for his kindnass. Guass I''ll just kill him, than. This tima, ha did not hasitata to fira tha shot at Travis'' tams. A loud bang fid tha air as Travis'' haad axplodad and blood spattarad avarywhara. And just lika that, ha diad on tha spot. It was a gory and unbaara sight. Saaing that his job was dona, Jonathan put away his gun and said to Catharina in a calm mannar, ¡°Lat''s go.¡± Catharina ncad at him, but sha did not say anything and got into tha car. Jonathan raturnad to tha passangar saat. Just as Catharina was about to start tha angina, Jonathan suddanly grabbad har hand, which was soft yat cold at tha sama tima. Catharina furrowad har brows slightly, turning to look at Jonathan, who said, ¡°I think wa naad to talk.¡± Catharina askad, ¡°About what?¡± ¡°Wa''ra about to gat marriad. Evan though marriaga maans nothing to you, I think wa naad to hava a stratagic allianca. As affiliatas, wa''ll halp aach othar whan wa gat into trou in tha futura. What do you say?¡± ¡°I don''t naad your halp.¡± ¡°But you''ra also ona of tha Chosan Onas. Tha Graat Tribtion ising. If wa work togathar, wa may hava a good chanca of surviving. This is also tha raason your grandfathar wantad us to gat marriad.¡± Catharina fall snt upon haaring his words. Sansing tha changa in har attituda, Jonathan ratractad his hand, but his ayas wara still fixad on har. Aftar pondaring for soma tima, Catharina agraad, ¡°Okay. I promisa you.¡± Jonathan haavad a sigh of raliaf. ¡°Good. Now that you''va agraad, you must not say things lika it''s nona of your businass whan wa ancountar anamias in tha futura.¡± Ha was traumatizad from baing disragardad by Catharina ovar and ovar again. Catharina gruntad in raply. Aftar a briaf pausa, sha askad, ¡°Anything alsa?¡± ¡°That''s all.¡± With that, sha startad tha angina and drova off. Upon giving it soma thought, Jonathan dacidad to giva Mabal a call. Aftar all, Travis was daad, and somaona had to an up tha mass. Whan Mabal haard that Jonathan had kid Travis, sha could not halp but sm bittarly. ¡°You''ra raally incradi! I can''t baliava you got rid of two mambars of Tha Quartat Dragons in just two days.¡± Jonathan said rasignadly, ¡°You can''t ma ma for this. You, too, saw what happanad. Fradarick was tha ona who chargad at ma, wanting to kill ma. I had no choica but to fight back. And that Travis triad to block and kill ma in tha mid of tha road. What was I supposad to do?¡± Mabal did not ma him for his actions. Sha said sariously, ¡°This is actually graat. Anyona who has achiavad Nascant Soul is considarad to hava achiavad Immortal Laval. Evan spacial forcas armad with guns cannot dafaat tham,t alona ordinary polica officars. You, on tha othar hand, ara tha Chosan Ona. It''s only normal that you and tham. That''s also tha arrangamant of tha Haavans. Evan if you don''t want to daal with tham, thay''ll sti looking for you for trou. I''m sura you''va noticad that by now. That''s ona of tha mystarias of tha Haavans.¡± Jonathan rubbad his nosa frustratadly. ¡°Ugh, I''m just worriad that I can''t taka it and and up dying ona day.¡± Mabal smd. ¡°Hava you finally sansad how dangarous tha situation is? That''s why you''va got to cultivata hardar and raisa your cultivationval. I baliava you''ll improva fastar with graatar prassura.¡± ¡°Okay. Than you''ll ba in charga of aning up my mass in tha futura.¡± ¡°Go to hall,¡± Mabal mumd. Suddanly, Jonathan grinnad. ¡°Aran''t you afraid that I''ll spiral down tha wrong path and kill innocant pao?¡± Mabel said inly, ¡°Out of so many Chosen Ones, I chose you. That''s because I know your style and character. As for people like Catherine, I''ll never choose them no matter how powerful they are.¡± She paused for a while and continued, ¡°Then again, since you''re marrying Catherine, you should teach her more. I think she''s the kind of person who''ll be very obedient once you actually win her over.¡± As Catherine was driving the car right beside him, Jonathan did not dare to discuss her matters with Mabel on the phone. Clearing his throat, he said, ¡°I still have other matters to attend to. I''d better get going. Talk to youter!¡± With that, he hung up the phone. However, he still had a guilty look on his face when he eyed Catherine. Noticing that she was not bothered by it, he heaved a sigh of relief. Shortly after, the car drove into the courtyard of the Harrington mansion. As soon as the car came to a stop, Jonathan got ready to get out. Right then, Catherine asked abruptly, ¡°How are you nning to win me over?¡± Jonathan froze, and embarrassment washed over him. Truth was, if Catherine''s character was just like Jessica''s, he would make jokes by saying that he would win her over on the bed and stir up certain emotions within her. However, he did not dare to say such things to Catherine. He could only smile awkwardly and say, ¡°Grandpa must have been waiting for us. Come on. Let''s go in.¡± Thankfully, Catherine did not press on. She opened the door and got out of the car. Both of them walked into the living room of the Harrington mansion. In the living room were an officer from the City Hall and a photographer. Yareth had been waiting in the living room with Bruce beside him. As soon as the two entered, they greeted Yareth. Seeing that they had arrived, Yareth grinned and urged them to sort out the paperwork. Right after the photographer took photos of them, the officer took their ID cards and household registry documents and started keying in their details. After a short while, the officer stamped two seals on their marriage certificate and handed it to Jonathan and Catherine respectfully. With a warm smile, he said, ¡°Congrattions to both of you.¡± Jonathan thanked him and looked at the photo of him and Catherine on the marriage certificate. They really looked like a match made in heaven. In reality, it was all because of Catherine''s angel-like beauty. Perhaps anyone who saw that marriage certificate would admire Jonathan for being so lucky to have married such a beautiful wife. ¡°Let me take a look,¡± Yareth said with a smile. ¡°Sure, Grandpa,¡± Jonathan said, passing him the marriage certificate. After studying the marriage certificate for some time, Yareth said, ¡°Good, good. This is great.¡± He then turned to Bruce and continued, ¡°Bruce, give our guests some mary gift.¡± ¡°Yes, Old Mr. Harrington,¡± Bruce responded, then gave the officer and photographer each a generous amount of mary gift. The two guests were shocked by how great the amount was, and they thanked Yareth repeatedly before leaving the mansion. Yareth put away the marriage certificate carefully and said to Jonathan, ¡°Jonathan, Catherine''s your wife from today onward, which means both of you are protected by thew. I hope you can be more tolerant of her.¡± Jonathan said with utmost sincerity, ¡°I will, Grandpa.¡± Yareth smiled in response. ¡°I believe you will.¡± Soon, everyone in the Harrington mansion began to get busy. All kinds of decorations were put up, filling the air with festivity. Although Yareth did not n to have arge-scale celebration, a celebration was still needed. Jonathan and Catherine, on the other hand, were rather free as they did not have to worry about anything. The next day was a bright and sunny day. Nheless, the air was still filled with the dryness and bitter cold of winter. Even the water by the roadside had frozen. At ten o''clock in the morning, Aaron and his two sons could be seen at the Young residence. Although his sons already had a family of their own, the mansion was rather huge, which was not too packed for everyone to live in there. Of course, his two sons had houses of their own. They would only stay there asionally to keep Aaronpany. Bernard Young was Aaron''s eldest son. He was also the father of Leonardo. Jerome Young, on the other hand, was Aaron''s second son. They were not the only ones in the mansion, as there were also many bodyguards who were protecting Aaron in secret. At this moment, Aaron, Bernard, and Jerome were sitting in the living room and enjoying coffee. Bernard was extremely silent. Aaron, too, was silently drinking his coffee. He was in a daze and there was no telling what he was thinking about. Jerome, who was in his forties, was in the prime of his life. Exasperated, he started, ¡°Dad, all our business partners now know you''ve offended a big shot. And now, they''re not willing to coborate with us. Do you know how much money I''ve lost over the past few days?¡± Aaron gave Jerome an indifferent stare. ¡°How much?¡± ¡°One hundred million!¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Aaron said nomittally. Seeing his reaction, Jerome could not help but feel more anxious. ¡°Dad, I know you''re really sad about what happened to Leon. But humans can''t be resurrected once they''re dead. Please, you have to focus on the big picture. We still have so many people in the Young family who have to survive. Do you think Arthur is someone we can afford to mess with? Besides, what does Leon''s death have to do with him?¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Bernard suddenly yelled. As the older brother, he still had amanding presence. Despite that, Jerome did not seem to fear him. ¡°Why should I shut up? I know what you and Dad are thinking. Do you think I''m not sad about Leon''s death? I''m his uncle! Then again, we have a huge family to take care of.¡± Aaron shot Jerome an icy re, causing thetter to shudder. After all, he still feared his father. ¡°Jerome, all you care about is money. Have you forgotten that a family should have pride? We can never stop earning money, but once our pride is trampled on, we must earn it back even if it leads to death. Sure, I''m sad that Leon''s dead, but what makes me sadder is that Arthur and his men are openly protecting the criminal. They clearly don''t respect us. If Arthur actually had the slightest respect for us, he wouldn''t have done such a thing.¡± ¡°Well... This is not about pride. All I know is that we have many people in our family, and all of them need to be fed. If this matter is not resolved properly, then our family will have a hard time in the business world. It''s fine if you''re not scared. After all, you''re quite old already. But the younger ones still have to live, don''t they?¡± ¡°How impudent!¡± Bernard fumed, getting to his feet in an instant. ¡°Apologize to Dad now!¡± Jerome gritted his teeth and argued, ¡°Why should I? Did I say anything wrong?¡± ¡°Forget it!¡± Aaron spoke. ¡°His heart has changed long ago. There''s no point in talking to him anymore. Why don''t we split up? We''ll go our separate ways and live our own lives.¡± ¡°Dad...¡± Fear started filling Jerome''s heart when he heard that. Right at that moment, a housekeeper came in. ¡°Old Mr. Young, Ms. Bianca is back. She and her master would like to see you.¡± Chapter 162 Chapter 162 Aaron was slightly stunned, but he quickly came back to his senses as a look of delight flitted across his eyes. He had heard rumors of Bianca''s master, who was someone with divine ability. Now that the person was at his house, he believed there was hope in avenging Leonardo''s death. Feeling emotional, Aaron got to his feet and said hurriedly, ¡°Hurry! Bring them in!¡± After saying that, he changed his mind as he felt it was inappropriate. ¡°Forget it. I''m going to wee them personally.¡± Bernard, too, stood up and said, ¡°I''ll go with you, Dad.¡± Jerome, however, had a bad feeling that their family was getting deeper into trouble. So what if we actually get our revenge? We''ll only end up offending Arthur and his men. He knew of Arthur and his group''s capabilities. Nheless, he could not challenge his father''s authority. Outside the mansion, Bianca looked as beautiful and cold as usual. She was dressed in a white shirt, and there was an invisible look of hatred in her eyes. The current version of her had no traces of fear in her. All she had was hatred. Standing beside her was a middle-aged man. That man was dressed in a ck suit. He was not tall. In fact, he was a little shorter than Bianca and he looked normal. However, no matter how ordinary he looked, one could still identify him in a sea of people. What was special about him was his eyes. They seemed to have incredible powers that could convince, mesmerize, create fear, and trigger all kinds of emotions in a person. The middle-aged man was none other than the founder of the Holy Bounds Sect, Jeremy Depp. At first, he did not know about Bianca''s matters. But when something happened to Ezekiel and Logan, he somehow had a bad feeling. Only after that did he realize that such a big incident had happened. Jeremy relied on absorbing their faith to strengthen his mind. That kind of faith was hidden deep in the minds of Logan, Ezekiel, Bianca, and others. As long as they were alive, Jeremy could keep on absorbing the powers of their faith. Unfortunately, Jeremy could not absorb Ezekiel''s and Logan''s faith anymore. Hence, there was only one exnation for it¡ªthey were dead. In reality, Logan was not dead. He was only restrained by Mabel. At the same time, she had sessfully convinced him, making him lose the feeling of admiration he had for Jeremy. Just like that, the faith had disappeared. When Jeremy found out about Bianca''s matters, he, naturally, did not care about her hatred and sadness. However, his sect members were in trouble. If he did not stand up for them as their master, he would be the public''sughingstock. His purpose in going to the Young residence at that time was to help Bianca kill Jonathan. On top of that, he wanted to get to the bottom of Ezekiel''s and Logan''s deaths; he wanted to find out who the killer was. In just a few minutes, Aaron and Bernard came out of the mansion. Bianca said to Aaron, ¡°Uncle Aaron, this is my master.¡± Aaron greeted with the utmost respect, ¡°It''s a great pleasure to meet you, Master Depp.¡± Jeremy did not put on an arrogant front. He merely said, ¡°There''s no need to be so polite, Mr. Young.¡± ¡°Please. Pleasee in!¡± Aaron said, gesturing for Jeremy to enter the mansion. Bernard, too, showed his respect. Seeing that, Jeremy nodded and entered with Bianca. Upon arriving in the living room, they took their respective seats. Jerome did not dare to act carelessly. After all, Jeremy''s presence was overwhelming. Once everyone was settled down, Aaron instructed the housekeeper to bring some drinks. After that, he attempted to start the conversation by saying, ¡°May I know the purpose of your sudden arrival, Master Depp?¡± Aaron was slightly stunnad, but ha quickly cama back to his sansas as a look of dalight flittad across his ayas. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Ha had haard rumors of Bianca''s mastar, who was somaona with divina ability. Now that tha parson was at his housa, ha baliavad thara was hopa in avanging Laonardo''s daath. Faaling amotional, Aaron got to his faat and said hurriadly, ¡°Hurry! Bring tham in!¡± Aftar saying that, ha changad his mind as ha falt it was inappropriata. ¡°Forgat it. I''m going to waa tham parsonally.¡± Barnard, too, stood up and said, ¡°I''ll go with you, Dad.¡± Jaroma, howavar, had a bad faaling that thair family was gatting daapar into trou. So what if wa actually gat our ravanga? Wa''ll only and up offanding Arthur and his man. Ha knaw of Arthur and his group''s capabilitias. Nonathss, ha could not changa his fathar''s authority. Outsida tha mansion, Bianca lookad as baautiful and cold as usual. Sha was drassad in a whita shirt, and thara was an invisi look of hatrad in har ayas. Tha currant varsion of har had no tracas of faar in har. All sha had was hatrad. Standing basida har was a mid-agad man. That man was drassad in a ck suit. Ha was not tall. In fact, ha was a lit shortar than Bianca and ha lookad normal. Howavar, no mattar how ordinary ha lookad, ona could still idantify him in a saa of pao. What was spacial about him was his ayas. Thay saamad to hava incradi powars that could convinca, masmariza, craata faar, and triggar all kinds of amotions in a parson. Tha mid-agad man was nona othar than tha foundar of tha Holy Bounds Sact, Jaramy Dapp. At first, ha did not know about Bianca''s mattars. But whan somathing happanad to Ezakial and Logan, ha somahow had a bad faaling. Only aftar that did ha raaliza that such a big incidant had happanad. Jaramy raliad on absorbing thair faith to strangthan his mind. That kind of faith was hiddan daap in tha minds of Logan, Ezakial, Bianca, and othars. As long as thay wara aliva, Jaramy could kaap on absorbing tha powars of thair faith. Unfortunataly, Jaramy could not absorb Ezakial''s and Logan''s faith anymora. Hanca, thara was only ona axnation for it¡ªthay wara daad. In raality, Logan was not daad. Ha was only rastrainad by Mabal. At tha sama tima, sha had sassfully convincad him, making him losa tha faaling of admiration ha had for Jaramy. Just lika that, tha faith had disappaarad. Whan Jaramy found out about Bianca''s mattars, ha, naturally, did not cara about har hatrad and sadnass. Howavar, his sact mambars wara in trou. If ha did not stand up for tham as thair mastar, ha would ba tha public''sughingstock. His purposa in going to tha Young rasidanca at that tima was to halp Bianca kill Jonathan. On top of that, ha wantad to gat to tha bottom of Ezakial''s and Logan''s daaths; ha wantad to find out who tha kir was. In just a faw minutas, Aaron and Barnard cama out of tha mansion. Bianca said to Aaron, ¡°Un Aaron, this is my mastar.¡± Aaron graatad with tha utmost raspact, ¡°It''s a graat asura to maat you, Mastar Dapp.¡± Jaramy did not put on an arrogant front. Ha maraly said, ¡°Thara''s no naad to ba so polita, Mr. Young.¡± ¡°asa. asaa in!¡± Aaron said, gasturing for Jaramy to antar tha mansion. Barnard, too, showad his raspact. Saaing that, Jaramy noddad and antarad with Bianca. Upon arriving in tha living room, thay took thair raspactiva saats. Jaroma did not dara to act carssly. Aftar all, Jaramy''s prasanca was ovarwhalming. Onca avaryona was satd down, Aaron instructad tha housakaapar to bring soma drinks. Aftar that, ha attamptad to start tha convarsation by saying, ¡°May I know tha purposa of your suddan arrival, Mastar Dapp?¡± Jeremy took a sip of coffee and gently ced the cup on the table. He then lifted his head and nced at Aaron, saying, ¡°It''s because of my disciples, of course. Mr. Young, you''ve got a broad connection in Yaleview. Do you know what happened to my two disciples, Logan and Ezekiel?¡± Aaron sighed. ¡°I''ve heard what happened to Logan and Ezekiel from Bianca. As for the details, I''m not really sure. The only thing I''m sure of is that this matter has something to do with Jonathan and Mabel. I''m sure Bianca must''ve told you about what happened that day, right?¡± Jeremy nodded, picking up his cup and taking another sip before falling into deep thought. Seeing that Jeremy was silent, Aaron could not help but ask, ¡°Master Depp, what do you n to do now?¡± ¡°Although Jonathan is involved with Mabel and his rtionship with Arthur is unknown, he is still a reckless person. Hence, he has to die. As for Mabel, she has a profound status. Even I can''t simply mess with her. Then again, it''s still possible to teach her a tiny lesson,¡± Jeremy said. Both Aaron and Bianca wanted Jonathan dead. Therefore, they sighed with relief when they heard that Jeremy wanted to kill Jonathan. ¡°Jonathan is currently staying at the Harrington residence. If you''re nning to attack him, I actually have a suggestion,¡± Aaron quickly said. ¡°Oh? What is it?¡± Jeremy asked. ¡°The day after tomorrow will be the wedding of Jonathan and Catherine from the Harrington family, and Mabel will be attending the event. It''ll be crowded with guests that day. I''m sure the scums will be shocked to see you kidnap Jonathan and teach Mabel a lesson.¡± Jeremy had no ns to kill Mabel, but that did not mean he feared her. He just did not want to make things awkward between him and the government. Regardless, he was not afraid of teaching Mabel a small lesson in public. ¡°Okay, let''s do that.¡± Jeremy decided to go with his n. ¡°Master Depp, Dad, I''m afraid there''s one problem both of you haven''t considered,¡± Bernard piped up right then. ¡°Which is?¡± Aaron asked. Jeremy furrowed his brows slightly, but he remained silent. ¡°Old Mr. Harrington is rumored to be incredibly powerful. Many families in the capital don''t even dare to talk about him. Master Depp, if you go looking for trouble on the wedding day, I''m afraid Old Mr. Harrington won''t just stand idly by.¡± Jeremy merely scoffed, ¡°That''s great if he''s really a skilled fighter. Otherwise, it''ll be too boring.¡± Bernard figured there was nothing more he could say upon hearing Jeremy''s words. Meanwhile, Aaron sighed with relief. Although the Langeton family from Yaleview was not really a wealthy family, they had been practicing martial arts from generation to generation, using martial arts to build their own businesswork and establish a business empire. Back at the Langeton residence, Travis'' corpse wasid on the ground of the courtyard, covered with a piece of white cloth. Xavier, Josiah, Frederick, the two other sons of the Langeton family, and several family members were present. Travis was Xavier''s grandson, who was also the son of Xavier''s second son. At that moment, his second son, Sylvester Langeton, and his wife were engulfed by misery. Travis'' body was brought over by the police. When the Langetons saw his body, an indescribable feeling of anger and sadness filled their hearts, all because Travis'' death was too tragic. Not just his arm, but his head had also been blown to pieces. They could barely recognize him. Sylvester was infuriated. With bloodshot eyes, he said to Xavier, ¡°Dad, I heard from the servants that Travis wanted to avenge Freddie, but he ended up like that in the blink of an eye. I''m sure this is the Harrington family''s doing.¡± His wife was still sobbing at the side. With a furious look in his eyes, Xavier growled, ¡°I know who did this.¡± ¡°Who?¡± asked Sylvester. ¡°Travis went looking for Jonathan to get revenge, and his death was caused by a kind of highly explosive mercury bullet. Not anyone is allowed to own those bullets. Now, Jonathan has a close rtionship with Mabel from the Department of National Security. Obviously, it''s Mabel who gave him the bullets. There''s no way that rascal is Travis'' match. He must''ve used the gun because he couldn''t win the fight. Travis must''ve been caught off guard and fell into his trap.¡± ¡°Dad, since we know it was that rascal who''s behind all this, we must take revenge,¡± Sylvester said, gritting his teeth. Xavier said sternly, ¡°Of course. How could a grandson of mine die in vain? That rascal has ruined my family. I must make him pay with his blood.¡± ¡°What are we waiting for, then? Let''s go and kill the Harringtons,¡± Sylvester suggested. Xavier''s eldest son, Josiah, stood up immediately. ¡°Sylvester, you must not act rashly. That old man of the Harrington family is incredibly powerful. We''re not his match.¡± ¡°So what? Is my son going to die for nothing? Will you let your son''s arm get broken for nothing?¡± Sylvester raged. Josiah''s face twitched. He could not say what he wanted to. Finally, he hissed, ¡°I''m not afraid of death. I''m just afraid we won''t be able to take our revenge even if we die. How can we not be valiant when we''ve been cultivating for our entire life?¡± ¡°Okay. Stop arguing,¡± Xavier cut them off. ¡°Dad, you have a n, don''t you?¡± Josiah asked. There was a distant look in Xavier''s eyes as he said, ¡°Now that things havee to this, our only solution is to bring out our ancestor from the mountain.¡± ¡°Our ancestor?¡± Josiah was shocked. ¡°She''s been cultivating in istion for ten years on Esberg Mountain. No one knows if she''s dead or alive...¡± Sylvia Hudson, the ancestor of the Langeton family, was already a legendary expert ten years ago. However, she was quite old at that time. No matter how powerful her cultivation was, she could not avoid the effects of aging. Hence, she had decided to cultivate in istion to test if she could defy the Heavens and her age. There was no news of her once she left. Almost every member of the Langeton family thought she had died. ¡°I believe she''s fine,¡± Xavier said. ¡°Josiah, make arrangements to get a private ne. I want to make a trip to Esberg Mountain. The Harrington family is having the wedding the day after tomorrow. We must give them a wedding that they will never forget.¡± ¡°I''m going with you, Grandpa!¡± Frederick volunteered, his eyes glinting with hatred. Xavier nced at Frederick, whose broken arm could not be put back together, leaving him crippled for life. Thankfully, he was a Nascent Soul cultivator who had great recovering abilities. In fact, his wounds had already scabbed over. Staring at his grandson, who was in a pitiful state, Xavier hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°Okay. It''ll be great to have you there and have her take a look at you.¡± Thus, the matter was decided. That afternoon, Xavier and Frederick flew to Esberg Mountain on a private ne. Two hourster, the nended safely in an open area. Xavier and Frederick got off the ne immediately. Back then, Sylvia had left Xavier some clues that would lead him to her location, so he followed the same clues and went looking for her. If Sylvia was still alive, she would be about one hundred and sixty years old. After all, Sylvia was Xavier''s great-grandmother and Frederick''s great-great-great-grandmother. Chapter 163 Chapter 163 Sylvia was a popr figure of the century, who had experienced the ups and down of an entire era. Meanwhile, Jonathan had been cultivating diligently and had stopped connecting with the world outside. His identity now was sensitive to most people, and he dared not go out. I''ve got too many enemies! Every family and individual he had encountered was much more potent than the previous ones¡ªthe Young family, the Langeton family, Jeremy, and the ones from Strikezone Martial Arts. Jonathan felt that he had been wronged and falsely used. How can they me me? Ah, never mind. I shall not think about this issue anymore. The day passed by in the blink of an eye. Soon, it was the following night. The Harrington family had prepared everything needed for the wedding ceremony. There was a festive atmosphere at their house, as Yareth just had instructed his subordinates to set off the fireworks worth a hundred thousand to celebrate. The ce was secluded, anyway, and no one woulde and check on them. Moreover, no one would dare to question the Harringtons for setting off fireworks. At eight in the evening, Jonathan and Yareth were having a casual conversation when Bruce came over to drag Jonathan to try out the new clothes for the next day. It was already ten o''clock after everything had been settled. Jonathan decided to take a shower and go to bed. At that moment, Amber called. ¡°You''re getting married tomorrow. Aren''t you going to invite us to your wedding?¡± Amber sounded calm when she spoke. Jonathan smiled bitterly and said, ¡°It''s just a ceremony. It doesn''t matter if you don''te.¡± ¡°Oh? But you''re getting married. How can we not attend your wedding as your friend?¡± Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°All right. Juste if you want to.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Amber hung up the phone. Jonathan did not give it much thought after hanging up. But to his surprise, he received a call from Mabel a whileter. ¡°Your wedding tomorrow is going to be eventful,¡± Mabel said. ¡°Eventful? How so?¡± ¡°Jeremy has arrived in Yaleview, and the Langetons have gone up to Esberg Mountain to look for their ancestor. It seems that they are after you. The two of them are monsters who have achieved great things. You should be proud of yourself for attracting them toe over.¡± ¡°Damn it!¡± Jonathan could not help but curse out loud. I''m not a match for Jeremy! Why are they looking for me? God, are you trying to kill me? At that moment, Jonathan had an urge to flee this ce. ¡°But you don''t have to worry too much,¡± Mabel continued. ¡°How can I not? You can say that because they''re noting after you!¡± Jonathan said huffily. Mabel chuckled. ¡°I thought you were fearless when you got yourself into trouble. Why? Are you scared now?¡± Jonathan put on a long face and said, ¡°I had no other choice.¡± ¡°Don''t worry. You''ll be fine as long as Old Mr. Harrington is around. He''ll protect you.¡± ¡°The question is, can he protect me?¡± ¡°Well, I''m not sure about that. I only know that Old Mr. Harrington is a beast of a man.¡± ¡°I can see that too. When the Langetons came looking for trouble the other day, Old Mr. Harrington had managed to silence them with just a few words... It''s strange, however, because Old Mr. Harrington doesn''t look like a martial artist. He simply looks weak. And if he''s got a high cultivation level, why has he been hiding it?¡± ¡°You''re too ignorant and inexperienced. There''s no need for Old Mr. Harrington to hide his cultivation level. I reckon it has got to do with Longevous Deception, his cultivation technique. The cultivator may look weak and senile on the outside, just like the fallen leaves in autumn. But the cultivator''s vitality is startling once he reveals his true ability. I think Old Mr. Harrington possesses something simr to Longevous Deception.¡± Sylvia was a popr figura of tha cantury, who had axpariancad tha ups and down of an antira ara. Maanwh, Jonathan had baan cultivating diligantly and had stoppad connacting with tha world outsida. His idantity now was sansitiva to most pao, and ha darad not go out. I''va got too many anamias! Evary family and individual ha had ancountarad was much mora potant than tha pravious onas¡ªtha Young family, tha Langaton family, Jaramy, and tha onas from Strikazona Martial Arts. Jonathan falt that ha had baan wrongad and falsaly usad. How can thay ma ma? Ah, navar mind. I shall not think about this issua anymora. Tha day passad by in tha blink of an aya. Soon, it was tha following night. Tha Harrington family had praparad avarything naadad for tha wadding caramony. Thara was a fastiva atmosphara at thair housa, as Yarath just had instructad his subordinatas to sat off tha firaworks worth a hundrad thousand to cbrata. Tha ca was sacludad, anyway, and no ona woulda and chack on tham. Moraovar, no ona would dara to quastion tha Harringtons for satting off firaworks. At aight in tha avaning, Jonathan and Yarath wara having a casual convarsation whan Bruca cama ovar to drag Jonathan to try out tha naw clothas for tha naxt day. It was alraady tan o''clock aftar avarything had baan satd. Jonathan dacidad to taka a showar and go to bad. At that momant, Ambar cad. ¡°You''ra gatting marriad tomorrow. Aran''t you going to invita us to your wadding?¡± Ambar soundad calm whan sha spoka. Jonathan smd bittarly and said, ¡°It''s just a caramony. It doasn''t mattar if you don''ta.¡± ¡°Oh? But you''ra gatting marriad. How can wa not attand your wadding as your friand?¡± ¡°All right. Justa if you want to.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Ambar hung up tha phona. Jonathan did not giva it much thought aftar hanging up. But to his surprisa, ha racaivad a call from Mabal a whtar. ¡°Your wadding tomorrow is going to ba avantful,¡± Mabal said. ¡°Evantful? How so?¡± ¡°Jaramy has arrivad in Yviaw, and tha Langatons hava gona up to Esbarg Mountain to look for thair ancastor. It saams that thay ara aftar you. Tha two of tham ara monstars who hava achiavad graat things. You should ba proud of yoursalf for attracting tham toa ovar.¡± ¡°Damn it!¡± Jonathan could not halp but cursa out loud. I''m not a match for Jaramy! Why ara thay looking for ma? God, ara you trying to kill ma? At that momant, Jonathan had an urga to a this ca. ¡°But you don''t hava to worry too much,¡± Mabal continuad. ¡°How can I not? You can say that bacausa thay''ra noting aftar you!¡± Jonathan said huffily. Mabal chucd. ¡°I thought you wara faass whan you got yoursalf into trou. Why? Ara you scarad now?¡± Jonathan put on a long faca and said, ¡°I had no othar choica.¡± ¡°Don''t worry. You''ll ba fina as long as Old Mr. Harrington is around. Ha''ll protact you.¡± ¡°Tha quastion is, can ha protact ma?¡± ¡°Wall, I''m not sura about that. I only know that Old Mr. Harrington is a baast of a man.¡± ¡°I can saa that too. Whan tha Langatons cama looking for trou tha othar day, Old Mr. Harrington had managad to snca tham with just a faw words... It''s stranga, howavar, bacausa Old Mr. Harrington doasn''t look lika a martial artist. Ha simply looks waak. And if ha''s got a high cultivationval, why has ha baan hiding it?¡± ¡°You''ra too ignorant and inaxpariancad. Thara''s no naad for Old Mr. Harrington to hida his cultivation laval. I rackon it has got to do with Longavous Dacaption, his cultivation tachniqua. Tha cultivator may look waak and san on tha outsida, just lika tha fanavas in autumn. But tha cultivator''s vitality is startling onca ha ravaals his trua ability. I think Old Mr. Harrington possassas somathing simr to Longavous Dacaption.¡± Realization dawned on Jonathan when he heard that. Mabel continued, ¡°All right! I''ll hang up now. You go ahead and get ready for your wedding tomorrow.¡± With that, she ended the call. A gush of anxiety washed over Jonathan as he mulled over the issue. Hmm, it''s okay! I should stop thinking about it now. The worst that can happen to me is death! Plus, I have the others to back me up. The Harringtons and Mabel are in it with me. At that thought, hey on his bed and fell asleep. Life is indeed full of surprises. He had never expected that he would get married one day. Although it had be a reality, he did not feel that it was anything special at all. The following day, he woke up at eight in the morning. At half-past eight, the guests began to show up. Most of them were the children and rtives of the Harrington family. The other special guests would arrive at around ten in the morning. There weren''t any unnecessary and overborate formalities, as Yareth did not care much about the tradition. There was only a stage and red carpet on the ground in the courtyard of the Harrington residence. Although Yareth was very feudal, they had opted for a modern wedding. Also, it was held in the form of a buffet. Many fresh fruits, champagnes, and beverages had been set on the tables. It was a bright and sunny day. Everything felt alive when the sun shone on the ground. At that moment, the housekeepers and the chefs were still busy preparing for the ceremony. Bruce had Jonathan put on the white shirt, bowtie, a pair of white leather shoes, and everything else that was needed to make thetter look smart on his big day. With lightweight volumizing mousse applied to his hair, he looked all the more dashing. But the most attractive thing about him was his warm smile and manly air. Having not seen Catherine, Jonathan thought she must be putting on makeup at that moment. Anyway, he wasn''t really worried about it. He only had to listen to the instruction and get the wedding done. At ten in the morning, the guest arrived one after another. Amber, Jennifer, Winnie, Jessica, and Yasmin had arrived as well. Apanying them was Louie, who was in charge of their safety. Besides them, Mabel, too, had arrived. The sunlight made everything look refreshing and bright when it shone on the ground, with bright- colored clothes and blooming flowers enhancing the joyous atmosphere. Jonathan did note out to meet and greet the guests because he wanted to wait for Catherine to walk down the aisle together. It was only at eleven in the morning that Jonathan knew Catherine was not at the Harrington mansion. She had gone out to put on her makeup. Bruce arranged for Jonathan to head over so that the couple coulde in together in the bridal car and proceed with the ceremony. Jonathan listened to Bruce''s suggestion and went to look for Catherine. While he was on his way to the bridal shop, he was afraid that he would run into Jeremy and the Langetons, but he soon realized that he had been overthinking. The makeup artists were still thering cosmetics products onto Catherine''s face in a bridal shop in the city when he arrived. In reality, Mabel and Yareth were high on guards that day. They had ordered their men beforehand to protect Jonathan and keep track of Jeremy and the Langetons because the former had got wind of the latter''s plot. Jonathan was amazed the moment he saw Catherine after she was done putting on her makeup. She was in a white wedding gown, looking as beautiful as an angel. Her appearance immediately entranced Jonathan, and everything seemed so surreal to him. He believed he would have woken up with a smile if he had known that his future wife was this alluring. Of course, that excluded her temperament. As Jonathan strode toward Catherine, the makeup artist couldn''t help but exim, ¡°Congrattions! You two really are a match made in heaven!¡± Jonathan turned to look at his and Catherine''s reflection in the mirror. Gosh! We really are a perfect fit! Catherine, on the other hand, remained expressionless. She was nonchnt and aloof as usual. Later, Jonathan walked Catherine out of the bridal shop. There were luxury cars lining up outside. Getting into the car, they headed toward the Harrington mansion. The sun was still shining brightly overhead. After an hour, the convoy of cars finally arrived at the Harrington mansion. Jonathan and Catherine got down from the car, and Catherine held his arm when they walked down the aisle. The wedding ceremony finally started, with the flower boy and flower girl carrying and scattering flower petals down the aisle in front of Jonathan and Catherine. The wedding march rang out in the courtyard. The guests, including Jennifer, Jennifer, Yasmin, Amber, and Mabel, stood on both sides of the red carpet and apuded happily. Looking at the couple walking down the aisle, Jennifer could not help but feel a pang of heartache. Her eyes turned red, as she had thought she could spend the rest of her life with Jonathan. She had imagined them living their lives together happily. However, at this moment, she could only watch as Jonathan and Catherine held hands and walked down the aisle. Jennifer took Winnie in her arms. Seeing this, Winnie could not help but ask, ¡°Mom, why are you crying?¡± Meanwhile, Amber and Jessica were also engrossed in their own thoughts. They had thought about marrying Jonathan as well, but fate had something else in store for them. Watching as Catherine and Jonathan walked side by side on the red carpet, Yareth and the members of the Harrington family were all smiles. Finally, Jonathan and Catherine arrived on the stage. The priest in a ck robe started with a prayer before asking, ¡°Jonathan Lawson, do you take Catherine Harrington to be your wife? Do you promise to be faithful to her in good times and in bad, in sickness and in health, to love her and honor her all the days of your life?¡± Jonathan was in a daze as he listened to the priest''s words. He had thought it was all for show and never expected it to be so solemn and sacred. He paused for a moment and stared straight into Catherine''s eyes. ¡°I do.¡± Then the priest continued, ¡°Catherine Harrington, do you take Jonathan Lawson to be your husband? Do you promise to be faithful to him in good times and in bad, in sickness and in health, to love him and to honor him all the days of your life?¡± Catherine answered indifferently, ¡°I do.¡± ¡°Whom God has joined together, let no one put asunder. You may exchange wedding rings now.¡± The couple did as told. ¡°I now pronounce you husband and wife.¡± At that precise moment, an orotund voice rang out. ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Hearing that and sensing an intimidating aura, the guests moved out of the way. It was Jeremy. He was dressed in a ck suit and trousers, and standing next to him was Bianca. The uninvited guests startled those who were present. What''s going on? As Jeremy and Bianca walked toward the stage, Jonathan looked at the former anxiously. ¡°You''re Jonathan Lawson?¡± Jeremy asked coldly. Chapter 164 Chapter 164 ¡°Yes, you''re right!¡± Jonathan could not hide his identity, and he could never deny it because he had always been a prideful man. Jeremy nodded when he heard Jonathan. A grim look shed across his eyes, and he said forbiddingly, ¡°Prepare to die!¡± And with that, he dashed toward Jonathan. Jeremy had achieved Celestial Soul. The moment he moved, Jonathan could feel the air around him condensing into a ripple of fluid. His surrounding became sticky and moist. As if he did not know how to swim, he struggled to breathe. Jeremy isn''t fast at all, but why is it that I don''t know how to dodge his attack? An expert of Celestial Soul is simply terrifying! Right then, Jeremy leaped onto the stage, grabbing Jonathan''s neck all of a sudden, rendering him motionless. Jonathan could only watch when Jeremy had charged at him. He did not know how to avoid him at all. ¡°Stop it!¡± Yareth eventually exploded. He had been observing the scene by the side, wearing a smiley expression on his face. At this moment, he wasn''t moving at all, but he managed to break the maic field that Jeremy had created with just his words. Jonathan felt relieved, as he could finally move his body again. He quickly sucked in multiple deep breaths and pulled Catherine backward. Catherine could feel that Jeremy was a threat and was fearful about it as well. Yareth, still seated in his seat, nced at Jeremy casually and said, ¡°Today is my granddaughter and Jonathan''s big day. If you''re here to witness the ceremony, please suit yourself. Otherwise, leave if you''re here to cause trouble!¡± Jeremy could sense Yareth''s power, but he could not care less about it. He sneered, ¡°You''re Yareth Harrington, the head of the Harrington family?¡± ¡°Yes, I am.¡± ¡°I heard you''re powerful! I suppose you cultivate in Longevous Deception too, huh?¡± Yareth said with a smile, ¡°Close enough! As a matter of fact, it''s not Longevous Deception, but Requiem!¡± ¡°You''re three meters away from me, and there''s a stage here. On the other hand, I''m only one meter away from your grandson-inw. Do you think you can stop me from killing him?¡± ¡°Of course not!¡± ¡°Then can you stop me from escaping after I''ve killed him?¡± Yareth remained calm and said, ¡°No, I can''t.¡± Jeremy scoffed, ¡°Haha! Then why are you behaving so arrogantly in front of me? You can''t do anything to stop me from killing him and escaping. So why can''t I kill him?¡± ¡°I can''t stop you, but you can''t kill my grandson-inw either.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Jeremy was startled. ¡°How about this? Let''s make a bet. You are to leave if you fail to kill him and fall off the stage. But I will admit that you''re capable if you can do away with him.¡± Jeremy''s pupils constricted. Then, with a flicker in his eyes, he said, ¡°That''s a deal!¡± ¡°Good.¡± Hearing this, Jonathan could not help but groan inwardly, Are you kidding me? I can''t even take a hit from Jeremy! How can I kick him off the stage? A pang of despair washed over Jonathan. However, he was not going to admit defeat as he took out the revolver from his sleeve. Below the stage, Amber and the other girls turned pale. Undoubtedly, they had noticed that Jonathan was at a disadvantage. ¡°Yas, you''ra right!¡± Jonathan could not hida his idantity, and ha could navar dany it bacausa ha had always baan a pridaful man. Jaramy noddad whan ha haard Jonathan. A grim look shad across his ayas, and ha said forbiddingly, ¡°Prapara to dia!¡± And with that, ha dashad toward Jonathan. Jaramy had achiavad Cstial Soul. Tha momant ha movad, Jonathan could faal tha air around him condansing into a rip of fluid. His surrounding bacama sticky and moist. As if ha did not know how to swim, ha strugd to braatha. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Jaramy isn''t fast at all, but why is it that I don''t know how to dodga his attack? An axpart of Cstial Soul is simply tarrifying! Right than, Jaramyapad onto tha staga, grabbing Jonathan''s nack all of a suddan, randaring him motioss. Jonathan could only watch whan Jaramy had chargad at him. Ha did not know how to avoid him at all. ¡°Stop it!¡± Yarath avantually axplodad. Ha had baan obsarving tha scana by tha sida, waaring a smy axprassion on his faca. At this momant, ha wasn''t moving at all, but ha managad to braak tha magnatic fiald that Jaramy had craatad with just his words. Jonathan falt raliavad, as ha could finally mova his body again. Ha quickly suckad in multi daap braaths and pud Catharina backward. Catharina could faal that Jaramy was a thraat and was faarful about it as wall. Yarath, still saatad in his saat, ncad at Jaramy casually and said, ¡°Today is my granddaughtar and Jonathan''s big day. If you''ra hara to witnass tha caramony, asa suit yoursalf. Otharwisa,ava if you''ra hara to causa trou!¡± Jaramy could sansa Yarath''s powar, but ha could not carass about it. Ha snaarad, ¡°You''ra Yarath Harrington, tha haad of tha Harrington family?¡± ¡°Yas, I am.¡± ¡°I haard you''ra powarful! I supposa you cultivata in Longavous Dacaption too, huh?¡± Yarath said with a sm, ¡°Closa anough! As a mattar of fact, it''s not Longavous Dacaption, but Raquiam!¡± ¡°You''ra thraa matars away from ma, and thara''s a staga hara. On tha othar hand, I''m only ona matar away from your grandson-inw. Do you think you can stop ma from killing him?¡± ¡°Of coursa not!¡± ¡°Than can you stop ma from ascaping aftar I''va kid him?¡± Yarath ramainad calm and said, ¡°No, I can''t.¡± Jaramy scoffad, ¡°Haha! Than why ara you bahaving so arrogantly in front of ma? You can''t do anything to stop ma from killing him and ascaping. So why can''t I kill him?¡± ¡°I can''t stop you, but you can''t kill my grandson-inw aithar.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Jaramy was stard. ¡°How about this? Lat''s maka a bat. You ara toava if you fail to kill him and fall off tha staga. But I will admit that you''ra capa if you can do away with him.¡± Jaramy''s pupils constrictad. Than, with a flickar in his ayas, ha said, ¡°That''s a daal!¡± ¡°Good.¡± Haaring this, Jonathan could not halp but groan inwardly, Ara you kidding ma? I can''t avan taka a hit from Jaramy! How can I kick him off tha staga? A pang of daspair washad ovar Jonathan. Howavar, ha was not going to admit dafaat as ha took out tha ravolvar from his ava. Balow tha staga, Ambar and tha othar girls turnad p. Undoubtadly, thay had noticad that Jonathan was at a disadvantaga. They could understand the situation that he was in. If he were to be careless, he would be killed right on the spot. Amber immediately turned to Louie and said, ¡°Louie, you have to save Jonathan!¡± Louie answered in a low voice, ¡°Don''t worry, Amber. Jonathan will be fine.¡± ¡°But...¡± Amber was worried sick. However, she did not have a choice, seeing that Yareth and Louie were unfazed. She could only believe in their judgment. Truth be told, Jonathan had no confidence at all. Jeremy immediately noticed the revolver when it fell out of Jonathan''s sleeve. ¡°Ha! Do you think you can beat me with the revolver in your hand?¡± Of course, Jonathan had never thought of relying on the revolver. He knew he could never shoot an expert like Jeremy from such a close distance, but it was hisst card. Taking a deep breath, Jonathan decided to give it a try, as it was the only way out. He was a fighter, and a fighter would walk fearlessly into an unknown despite knowing that danger awaited him ahead. With a snort, Jeremy began charging at Jonathan. This time, he did not summon a maic field around Jonathan anymore. Instead, he wanted to end this as soon as possible. Jeremy had achieved Celestial Soul. An attack from him would deal a great amount of damage. At that instant, Jonathan''s vision blurred and turned ck. He felt as if something was crushing him. The sky had lost its colors, and there was no lighting from the sun. He thought he was going to die soon. It was indeed the most ruthless attack that he had encountered in his life. Jonathan recalled the time when he was hunted by Yasir. Thetter''s skills were nothingpared to that of Jeremy''s. ¡°I''m dying!¡± Jonathan''s mind went nk. Just at that critical moment, a voice echoed in Jonathan''s mind. ¡°Fire!¡± The sonorous voice snapped Jonathan back to reality as a sense of enlightenment engulfed him. Without hesitation, he fired three shots in a row. Bang! Bang! Bang! Three mercury bullets were fired from Jonathan''s revolver. The color instantly drained from Jeremy''s face. He never expected that Jonathan would be so swift and agile all of a sudden. He was too close to Jonathan to dodge the bullets. Hence, he could only deploy the Shadow Step technique. Unfortunately, Jonathan knew this technique too well. Jeremy had tried to dodge the bullets, but when he came back to his senses, he realized he was not on the stage anymore. Regaining hisposure, Jonathan recalled what had happened a while ago. It was a strange feeling as if he had received help from another source. He felt feverish and could see things with extra rity. Immediately, he turned to look at Yareth. Yareth was still sitting there with his eyes closed. Then, he opened his eyes and said, ¡°All right! Can you leave now?¡± Jeremy''s face darkened. ncing over at Yareth, he said, ¡°Ha! So you''ve achieved Primordial Soul. Fine, I admit defeat! Goodbye!¡± ¡°You can leave, but your disciple, Bianca, has to stay,¡± Yareth said abruptly. Jeremy looked at Yareth and asked coldly, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I know you well enough. You''re Jeremy Depp and you''re one of the external disciples of the Divine Realm. I should have killed you because you''ve vited my granddaughter''s wedding. However, I have to respect the Divine Realm and the Emperor of Chanaea. So, you may leave, but not your disciple.¡± ¡°What if I insist on bringing her with me?¡± Jeremy said through gritted teeth. Then he looked at Yareth dubiously and asked, ¡°Who are you? How do you even know the Emperor of Chanaea?¡± Yareth answered with a chuckle, ¡°I''ve had the chance to drink with Lance Cadman, the Emperor of Chanaea, once. What''s so surprising about it?¡± Jonathan was at a loss listening to their conversation. He only knew from their words that Yareth had helped him when he fired the three shots. Man, he''s good... and terrifying. As for the Emperor of Chanaea, he could not care less about who he was. He had no desire to know him either. He reckoned that Lance and the Demon Emperor, Tristan Cadman, were of simr cultivation level and that they were both the inner disciples of the Divine Realm. These Great Emperors are legendary figures. I''d have no regrets if I could be as great as them. Jeremy took a deep breath before saying, ¡°I''m sorry for offending you. However, I must take my disciple away with me. In exchange for this, she will never retaliate against Jonathan. What do you think?¡± All eyes were on Yareth and Jeremy. The guests were taken aback by the tense atmosphere and the scene in front of them. Yareth responded, ¡°It''s not that I don''t want to spare her, but your disciple is stubborn in her resolve to wreak vengeance on Jonathan. I''m afraid you can''t talk her out of it either.¡± Here, he paused before continuing, ¡°Oh, whatever. I''ll let you go since you''ve apologized. Leave at once!¡± Jeremy''s expression was unreadable. ¡°Thank you so much!¡± After that, he left with Bianca. Bianca was chagrined because she had failed to achieve her objectives. Even Jeremy could not help her out too. Before she left, she could not help but look daggers at Jonathan. A chill shot down his spine when Jonathan saw Bianca''s murderous nce. He said, ¡°Bianca, Leonardo''s death was the result of a fair fight between me and him in the fighting ring. In the ring, one has to go, so I''ve got no choice at that time. If you have to put this me on someone, then put it on those who forced him to the ring. You''ve been looking for the wrong person all this while.¡± ¡°Don''t worry, Lawson! After killing you, I will settle the scores with the people from Strikezone Martial Arts. I will never let those who have killed Leon go easily. Just you wait! You can''t keep your guard up against me all the time. I''ll make you regret killing Leon!¡± ¡°Hey, girl!¡± Yareth called out. Bianca turned around and looked at Yareth in an aloof manner. ¡°Are you going to renege on your promise of sparing my life?¡± ¡°I''ve promised to let you go, but you''re hopelessly consumed with hatred. If that''s the case, don''t me me for doing this to you.¡± ¡°Argh!¡± Bianca held her head as blood and tears started flowing from her eyes. When she lifted her head again, she looked disheveled and lost. Suddenly, she broke into a fit of giggles. Chapter 165 Chapter 165 Bianca... went insane. All the guests present were in disbelief at this scene and looked at Yareth in reverence. Evidently, she did not go insane for no reason. All this was rted to Yareth. However, he merely sat in his seat and never moved. This elderly actually drove an expert insane from a distance. This incredible ability caused people to shudder in fear. Fortunately, the guests present were all people who had experienced many things in life, so they did not find this too uneptable. When the children and grandchildren of the Harrington family saw how powerful Yareth was, their faces also lit up with pride. Jeremy nced at Bianca, frowned, and turned back to Yareth. However, he did not say anything and finally said softly to Bianca, ¡°Let''s go!¡± Bianca, who was still a little manic, quieted down after hearing that and obediently followed after Jeremy. After the duo left, the wedding was about to resume. However, another incident happened right then. ¡°Yareth!¡± The voice of an old woman sounded. ¡°Your cultivation is getting more and more impressive. I have to congratte you!¡± At those words, an old woman in ck came forward, surrounded by the Langeton family. This ck-dressed woman was positively ancient. Her back was bent to the point that she could hardly stand straight, and the wrinkles on her face were so terrifyingly deep. She was unmistakably the matriarch of the Langeton family, Sylvia Hudson. On the stage, Jonathan saw her and immediately recognized who she was. He did not dare to underestimate this old woman because he had witnessed Yareth''s impressive abilities. He could not help but secretly curse in his heart. Damn it, why do they all cultivate such weird arts? Is it that the older and frailer one looks, the more powerful one is? When Yareth looked at Sylvia, his expression changed slightly before he said with a faint smile, ¡°I didn''t know you were still alive, Sylvia. This is truly something worth celebrating.¡± Sylvia stood three meters away from the stage, facing Yareth. ¡°You''re still alive, so how could I bear to die before you?¡± she joked. Yarethughed and answered, ¡°After so many years, your mouth is still as unforgiving! Today is my granddaughter''s wedding. I''m d that you could make it.¡± Beside Sylvia, Xavier sneered and said, ¡°I''m afraid you won''t be able to keepughing, Harrington. You''re sheltering that scum Jonathan, so you''ll have to pay the price today.¡± Yareth looked at Xavier indifferently. Thetter was also a person who was getting on in years, but compared to Yareth, he was basically a young man. ¡°Young man, don''t speak so impulsively. You were still respectful when you met me a few days ago, not daring to even breathe heavily. Why? Did Sylvia''s presence here give you courage?¡± ¡°Don''t act like you''re my senior, you old dog. Today, the Langeton family will use the blood of the Harringtons to pay tribute to my dead grandson,¡± snapped Xavier. ¡°Blood for blood!¡± Sylvester roared from the side. ¡°Hahaha...¡± Yarethughed and abruptly stood up. The moment he did, his frame suddenly became mighty, and he no longer looked like an old man. There was an unspeakable sharpness about him. He swept his stony eyes at Xavier and Sylvester before saying, ¡°Survival of the fittest is thew of the jungle. If you want to kill, then kill, but don''t talk about paying blood with blood. It makes it sound like you''re warriors of justice.¡± His imposing aura immediately shut Xavier and Sylvester up. Yareth turned to Sylvia and asked, ¡°Sylvia, it looks like you''re not here to congratte me, right?¡± Bianca... want insana. All tha guasts prasant wara in disbaliaf at this scana and lookad at Yarath in ravaranca. Evidantly, sha did not go insana for no raason. All this was rtad to Yarath. Howavar, ha maraly sat in his saat and navar movad. This aldarly actually drova an axpart insana from a distanca. This incradi ability causad pao to shuddar in faar. Fortunataly, tha guasts prasant wara all pao who had axpariancad many things in lifa, so thay did not find this too unapta. Whan tha childran and grandchildran of tha Harrington family saw how powarful Yarath was, thair facas also lit up with prida. Jaramy ncad at Bianca, frownad, and turnad back to Yarath. Howavar, ha did not say anything and finally said softly to Bianca, ¡°Lat''s go!¡± Bianca, who was still a lit manic, quiatad down aftar haaring that and obadiantly followad aftar Jaramy. Aftar tha duoft, tha wadding was about to rasuma. Howavar, anothar incidant happanad right than. ¡°Yarath!¡± Tha voica of an old woman soundad. ¡°Your cultivation is gatting mora and mora imprassiva. I hava to congratta you!¡± At thosa words, an old woman in ck cama forward, surroundad by tha Langaton family. This ck-drassad woman was positivaly anciant. Har back was bant to tha point that sha could hardly stand straight, and tha wrins on har faca wara so tarrifyingly daap. Sha was unmistakably tha matriarch of tha Langaton family, Sylvia Hudson. On tha staga, Jonathan saw har and immadiataly racognizad who sha was. Ha did not dara to undarastimata this old woman bacausa ha had witnassad Yarath''s imprassiva abilitias. Ha could not halp but sacratly cursa in his haart. Damn it, why do thay all cultivata such waird arts? Is it that tha oldar and frar ona looks, tha mora powarful ona is? Whan Yarath lookad at Sylvia, his axprassion changad slightly bafora ha said with a faint sm, ¡°I didn''t know you wara still aliva, Sylvia. This is truly somathing worth cbrating.¡± Sylvia stood thraa matars away from tha staga, facing Yarath. ¡°You''ra still aliva, so how could I baar to dia bafora you?¡± sha jokad. Yarathughad and answarad, ¡°Aftar so many yaars, your mouth is still as unforgiving! Today is my granddaughtar''s wadding. I''m d that you could maka it.¡± Basida Sylvia, Xaviar snaarad and said, ¡°I''m afraid you won''t ba a to kaapughing, Harrington. You''ra shaltaring that scum Jonathan, so you''ll hava to pay tha prica today.¡± Yarath lookad at Xaviar indiffarantly. Thattar was also a parson who was gatting on in yaars, but comparad to Yarath, ha was basically a young man. ¡°Young man, don''t spaak so impulsivaly. You wara still raspactful whan you mat ma a faw days ago, not daring to avan braatha haavily. Why? Did Sylvia''s prasanca hara giva you couraga?¡± ¡°Don''t act lika you''ra my sanior, you old dog. Today, tha Langaton family will usa tha blood of tha Harringtons to pay tributa to my daad grandson,¡± snappad Xaviar. ¡°Blood for blood!¡± Sylvastar roarad from tha sida. ¡°Hahaha...¡± Yarathughad and abruptly stood up. Tha momant ha did, his frama suddanly bacama mighty, and ha no longar lookad lika an old man. Thara was an unspaaka sharpnass about him. Ha swapt his stony ayas at Xaviar and Sylvastar bafora saying, ¡°Survival of tha fittast is thaw of tha jun. If you want to kill, than kill, but don''t talk about paying blood with blood. It makas it sound lika you''ra warriors of justica.¡± His imposing aura immadiataly shut Xaviar and Sylvastar up. Yarath turnad to Sylvia and askad, ¡°Sylvia, it looks lika you''ra not hara to congratta ma, right?¡± She replied tly, ¡°Although I''ve lived in seclusion, my descendants have been bullied and humiliated by you. How can I stand idly by?¡± He sighed faintly and said, ¡°You shouldn''t havee out, Sylvia.¡± The woman raised a brow. ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°The Great Tribtion ising. Why do you have toe out and suffer it? The cmity that befell your descendant was just the beginning,¡± said Yareth. Sylvia sneered. ¡°In other words, you have confidence that the Great Tribtion will kill me?¡± ¡°I don''t want it toe this far. I also advised Frederick when he came to mest time. I told him not to fight with my grandson-inw, but he insisted and did not heed my words. As for Travis, he only had himself to me for his death. He wanted to kill my grandson-inw. Was Jonathan supposed to spare him?¡± After a pause, Yareth continued, ¡°Sylvia, it wasn''t easy for you to cultivate this far. Go back.¡± Her eyes glinted sharply as she suddenly straightened. An unspeakable majesty emanated from her. She snarled, ¡°You''re too arrogant, Yareth. I want to see if today ends with me subduing you or vice versa.¡± The old man said ndly, ¡°You''re no match for me, Sylvia. How about this? You and your descendants cane at me all at once.¡± Sylvia smiled grimly in response. ¡°Since you want to provoke me, I''ll do as you wish!¡± After a pause, she ordered, ¡°Xavier, youe with me. The rest of you, stand back!¡± The rest of the Langetons'' cultivation levels were too weak to help. That was why she did not let them participate. In a moment, a big battle was about to break out. Jonathan and Catherine stared intently at the scene. Right now, they were no longer the main characters. To Jonathan, this wedding was memorable enough to be ingrained in his mind. Meanwhile, Mabel, Amber, and the other women also watched nervously on the side. The descendants of the Harrington family held their breaths, and the guests also made a path. Yareth and Sylvia faced each other. What exactly would a battle between two powerhouses look like? This was something that people like Mabel were looking forward to. At present, only a few people at the scene could understand Yareth and Sylvia''s cultivation level. They were Mabel and Louie. Meanwhile, Xavier was already at the level of Celestial Soul. Someone in the early stage of Celestial Soul would barely be qualified to participate in such a battle. ¡°Xavier, go!¡± Sylvia suddenly ordered. Her voice was like enlightenment pouring into Xavier''s mind. He felt his mind be extraordinarily clear as he became fearless. Without another thought, he let out a roar and shot out like a cannonball. This was a battlefield that was as terrifying as hell! The hellish air caused everyone to tremble with fear. Jonathan saw Xavier''s strike and felt a sense of awe at experts in the Celestial Soul stage once again. He truly realized that there would always be people more talented than himself in this world! There was still a long way to go for him, and his room for improvement was unimaginable. Nascent Soul was just the starting point where the path of cultivation truly started. Those in Neutralizing Force were just people who cultivated martial arts. It was different from those who cultivated Destino Art. Practicing martial arts was training the physical body. On the other hand, cultivating Destino Art was to understand the origin of one''s essence, the connection between humans and the world, and to use the secrets of heaven and Earth to kill one''s enemies. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Theing of the Great Tribtion was because the Heavens did not want that many people to understand the existence of Heavenly Law. When someone understood something, they would no longer fear it and would seek to destroy it. That would be a catastrophe for the world. The Great Tribtion was like the antivirus software on aputer, and people who cultivated Destino Art were the virus. The more powerful they were, the more powerful the virus. One day, if the virus paralyzed the wholeputer, it would be a disaster. Whether it was cutting-edge technology or just the exhaust expelled from a car, they were allputer viruses. Someday, if theputer of this world could no longer hold on and became paralyzed, everything could only be wiped out before being reloaded again. This was the reason for the ice age hundreds of millions of years ago. Meanwhile, on the scene, Xavier''s aggressive Bnced Purgatory Strike sted toward Yareth. In an instant, it really seemed as if thousands of ghosts from purgatory condensed into this strike. The ferocity of this attack was indescribable. Nheless, Yareth did not make anyrge moves. His eyes suddenly blossomed with a cold gleam. Immediately, the surrounding maic field and the air itself all changed. The cause was his incredibly potent brain waves. Xavier''s strike was instantly disintegrated by the maic field, and his speed involuntarily slowed down. At this moment, Sylvia made her move. ¡°Take this, Yareth!¡± Her fingers weaved through various hand signs. As she switched between hand signs, the spiritual energy in her mind alsounched an attack, destroying Yareth''s maic field in an instant. Xavier immediately regained his momentum and attacked Yareth with Bnced Purgatory Strike once more. Yareth shouted in a low voice, ¡°Kneel!¡± His hand gesture changed in a bizarre manner as he unexpectedly captured Xavier''s wrist. Thus, Bnced Purgatory Strike inexplicably dissolved. Even Xavier did not understand what was going on. Yareth pressed down, and Xavier felt like the former''s grappling technique suddenly slipped into his shoulder. A tremendous force was exerted on his shoulder, permeated with an irresistible majesty. Xavier could not stand it and was forced to his knees. This was absolute humiliation for him. He struggled to stand up, wanting to resist Yareth''s power. However, he failed to do so. Yareth controlled Xavier with one hand. At that moment, Sylvia attacked again. She came toward Yareth step by step. The battle between him and her was more of a spiritual one. This kind of spiritual energy was not the illusory kind but that of brain waves affecting the maic flux after being reinforced. It was just like how microwave ovens could emit radiation. Experts like them used simr radiation to kill their enemies. At this point, it was difficult to see with the naked eye, but the air between Yareth and Sylvia had distorted. She approached him one step at a time. Yareth had no extra strength to suppress Xavier and had to spend more spiritual energy to deal with Sylvia. The ferocious maic field in the air was like the de of a sword. As long as he got distracted, the de would directly cut into his mind, killing him. Sylvia was only a meter away from Yareth now; her steps were very slow. Thetter''s expression grew increasingly grim. The outsiders did not know what subtle game was going on right now. Chapter 166 Chapter 166 Sylvia did not lower her guard either. She poured all her spiritual energy into the surrounding maic field, honing it into a de to attack Yareth. The game between the two was no longer a battle at Jonathan''s level. They had to advance steadily. If they entered rashly without a maic field de of their own, it was likely that they would avail themselves to the opponent''s de instead. Of course, there was a limit to the amount of spiritual energy Yareth and Sylvia had. If they fought too long and exhausted too much spiritual energy, they would not be able to continue fighting with their maic fields. By then, they would only be able to fight using martial arts, which was in Jonathan''s ballpark. Sylvia still had the upper hand as she slowly pressured Yareth. If thetter did not have to deal with Xavier, he would not be afraid of her at all. However, he had to control Xavier and fight Sylvia simultaneously, so he was in a precarious situation. The descendants of the Langeton family, Sylvester, and Josiah, exchanged nces. They suddenly moved as if wanting to step in and help. However, the moment they did, Sylvia shouted, ¡°Stand down!¡± Sylvester and Josiah froze. She snorted coldly and added, ¡°You two will die before you get anywhere near me. You can''t resist this maic force at all.¡± The two were instantly struck by realization. She was right. Yareth and Sylvia''s surroundings were filled with ferocious maic field des. Anyone who entered would immediately be brain dead. The exception was if someone with more powerful spiritual energy appeared. Speaking of which, Gabriel was also an expert in this field and could manipte maic force. However, his cultivation could not materialize maic field des to kill others. Nevertheless, his spiritual energy was in no way inferior to Yareth and Sylvia. Otherwise, he would not have been able to make the ne crash and escape back then. Ultimately, Gabriel had a poor foundation and did not cultivate Destino Art, so he did not know how to use maic field des. Or else, even if there were ten Jonathans back then, all of them would have died. In short, Yareth and Sylvia must have gone through decades of umtion to have gotten this far. Additionally, they must also be prodigies. The two had started cultivating Destino Art from martial arts. Hence, their martial arts, vitality, and spiritual energy were absolutely not to be underestimated. In the meantime, Yareth''s situation was getting worse. Sylvia sneered. ¡°Yareth, let me teach you a lesson today. One should never be too overconfident when they speak. Now, your time hase. Die!¡± Right then, there was a gunshot. A bloody red hole suddenly burst from the middle of Sylvia''s forehead. Her eyes were wide in disbelief. ¡°How could this be?¡± Yareth sighed softly and said, ¡°Sylvia, in the end, you still failed. Machinations of the Heavenly Law are a game beyond our reach. You neglected the external factors.¡± ¡°You won,¡± dered Sylvia. Immediately after she spoke, she fell to the ground with a loud thud and died. The moment she fell, the mercury bullet inside her head exploded with a bang, sttering gray matter everywhere in a bloody mess. Some guests who saw this vomited on the spot. This gunshot, naturally, was fired by Jonathan. He had a total of six bullets. Two had been used to kill Travis, and three had been used to push Jeremy back, leaving thest bullet. When he saw that Yareth could no longer hold on, he shot Sylvia without hesitation. Even Jonathan himself did not expect that it would be so effortless to kill Sylvia. At that moment, Xavier was in a bad situation after Sylvia was no longer around to contain Yareth. Sylvia did not lowar har guard aithar. Sha pourad all har spiritual anargy into tha surrounding magnatic fiald, honing it into a da to attack Yarath. Tha gama batwaan tha two was no longar a bat at Jonathan''sval. Thay had to advanca staadily. If thay antarad rashly without a magnatic fiald da of thair own, it was likaly that thay would avail thamsalvas to tha opponant''s da instaad. Of coursa, thara was a limit to tha amount of spiritual anargy Yarath and Sylvia had. If thay fought too long and axhaustad too much spiritual anargy, thay would not ba a to continua fighting with thair magnatic fialds. By than, thay would only ba a to fight using martial arts, which was in Jonathan''s ballpark. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Sylvia still had tha uppar hand as sha slowly prassurad Yarath. If thattar did not hava to daal with Xaviar, ha would not ba afraid of har at all. Howavar, ha had to control Xaviar and fight Sylvia simultanaously, so ha was in a pracarious situation. Tha dascandants of tha Langaton family, Sylvastar, and Josiah, axchangad ncas. Thay suddanly movad as if wanting to stap in and halp. Howavar, tha momant thay did, Sylvia shoutad, ¡°Stand down!¡± Sylvastar and Josiah froza. Sha snortad coldly and addad, ¡°You two will dia bafora you gat anywhara naar ma. You can''t rasist this magnatic forca at all.¡± Tha two wara instantly struck by raalization. Sha was right. Yarath and Sylvia''s surroundings wara fid with farocious magnatic fiald das. Anyona who antarad would immadiataly ba brain daad. Tha axcaption was if somaona with mora powarful spiritual anargy appaarad. Spaaking of which, Gabrial was also an axpart in this fiald and could manipta magnatic forca. Howavar, his cultivation could not matarializa magnatic fiald das to kill othars. Navarthss, his spiritual anargy was in no way infarior to Yarath and Sylvia. Otharwisa, ha would not hava baan a to maka tha na crash and ascapa back than. Ultimataly, Gabrial had a poor foundation and did not cultivata Dastino Art, so ha did not know how to usa magnatic fiald das. Or alsa, avan if thara wara tan Jonathans back than, all of tham would hava diad. In short, Yarath and Sylvia must hava gona through dacadas of umtion to hava gottan this far. Additionally, thay must also ba prodigias. Tha two had startad cultivating Dastino Art from martial arts. Hanca, thair martial arts, vitality, and spiritual anargy wara absolutaly not to ba undarastimatad. In tha maantima, Yarath''s situation was gatting worsa. Sylvia snaarad. ¡°Yarath,t ma taach you asson today. Ona should navar ba too ovarconfidant whan thay spaak. Now, your tima hasa. Dia!¡± Right than, thara was a gunshot. A bloody rad h suddanly burst from tha mid of Sylvia''s forahaad. Har ayas wara wida in disbaliaf. ¡°How could this ba?¡± Yarath sighad softly and said, ¡°Sylvia, in tha and, you still fad. Machinations of tha Haavanly Law ara a gama bayond our raach. You nactad tha axtarnal factors.¡± ¡°You won,¡± darad Sylvia. Immadiataly aftar sha spoka, sha fall to tha ground with a loud thud and diad. Tha momant sha fall, tha marcury but insida har haad axplodad with a bang, sttaring gray mattar avarywhara in a bloody mass. Soma guasts who saw this vomitad on tha spot. This gunshot, naturally, was firad by Jonathan. Ha had a total of six buts. Two had baan usad to kill Travis, and thraa had baan usad to push Jaramy back,aving thast but. Whan ha saw that Yarath could no longar hold on, ha shot Sylvia without hasitation. Evan Jonathan himsalf did not axpact that it would ba so afforss to kill Sylvia. At that momant, Xaviar was in a bad situation aftar Sylvia was no longar around to contain Yarath. However, Yareth did not kill Xavier but released him instead. Thetter stumbled a few steps back and stood up with eyes filled with humiliation. Yareth sighed softly and said, ¡°Xavier, take your matriarch and leave. Today is my granddaughter''s wedding. I don''t want there to be any more killings.¡± After a pause, he continued, ¡°Also, as long as I''m alive, don''t even think of causing trouble for Jonathan. Otherwise, I''ll spare no one and ughter the entire Langeton family.¡± Xavier did not say a word as he picked up Sylvia''s mutted corpse, turned around, and left. Sylvester and Josiah were also helpless as they followed behind him. The group of people soon disappeared without a trace. Meanwhile, Jonathan and Catherine also jumped off the stage. Jonathan went up to Yareth and asked with concern, ¡°Grandpa, are you all right?¡± The old man smiled faintly. He looked at Jonathan with an exceedingly affectionate gaze and said, ¡°Silly, I''m fine.¡± Jonathan breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°I have to thank you for saving my life today,¡± Yareth added. Jonathan was immediately a little embarrassed. ¡°This all started because of me in the first ce. You were the one who saved me.¡± The elderly smiled faintly and did not say anything. As the wedding was almost over, Jonathan and Catherine went into the house afterward. The guests had no intention to stay after the incident earlier, so many of them left after bidding farewell. Yareth''s fame would rise even higher after today''s battle. Although Jonathan had killed Sylvia in public view today, Mabel would pardon everything. She would also speak to the guests so that they would not spread the word outside. Thus, the matter was suppressed. Concurrently, Jonathan, Catherine, and Mabel were in Yareth''s bedroom. Yareth wasn''t feeling so well physically, so hey on the bed. Bruce brought Yareth an elixir pill, which improved hisplexion after he consumed it. ¡°Jonathan, your gunshot today really surprised me,¡± Yareth remarked out of the blue. Jonathan was slightly stunned, unsure what to say. He scratched his head in embarrassment and replied, ¡°I didn''t think I could kill Sylvia either. I just wanted to help you.¡± Yarethughed softly before saying, ¡°Of course, I know your intentions.¡± He paused, turned to Mabel, and asked, ¡°What do you think, Mabel?¡± Mabel smiled faintly and answered, ¡°I don''t find it strange. Jonathan is the Chosen One, whereas Sylvia was someone who shouldn''t even exist. Therefore, Jonathan shooting her can be considered heaven''s will!¡± Yareth agreed, ¡°Yes, Sylvia was someone who shouldn''t exist. I am the same.¡± His voice was a little dejected. It seemed like he was grieving for his fellow being. ¡°Old Mr. Harrington, you are a benevolent man who''s blessed by good fortune. You''re different from Sylvia,¡±mented Mabel. Yareth chuckled. ¡°A man will realize his destiny when he reaches fifty. At my age, what else is there that I can''t see through? With my skill, I can only resign myself to my fate. Only people like the Emperor of Chanaea or the Demon Emperor dare to resist heaven.¡± Mabel and Jonathan instantly became curious. ¡°Who''s the Emperor of Chanaea?¡± Yareth''s eyes suddenly grew wistful when he heard their question. ¡°My achievements to this day were thanks to the advice I obtained from the Emperor of Chanaea. You guys might not know who he is. He''s too mysterious for ordinary people.¡± Mabel immediately said respectfully, ¡°Please tell us about him!¡± Yareth said, ¡°If I have to talk about the Emperor of Chanaea, then I''ll have to talk about the Divine Realm as well. The Emperor of Chanaea, the Demon Emperor, and the Asura Emperor could all be said to be cultivated by the Divine Emperor. Lance Cadman, the Emperor of Chanaea, fought decisively and devoted himself to his country. If not for his valiant efforts, the world today would have been destroyed beyond imagination by the Demon Emperor and the Asura Emperor. The Demon Emperor, Tristan Cadman, is extremely clever and heartless, and the Asura Emperor is murderous and cruel. They are all ambitious and ruthless characters at the top of the pyramid.¡± Jonathan was lost in thought. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Yareth looked at Jonathan. Jonathan found it so coincidental that he could not help but ask, ¡°Why do they have the samest name?¡± Yareth and Mabel were both stunned. They did not expect him to be dwelling on this matter. Mabel said, ¡°Old Mr. Harrington, in other words, it''s true that a lot of things were concealed in the beginning. What I find strange is that the Demon Emperor and the Asura Emperor rose in revolt. Did the Divine Emperor not care? In the end, the Emperor of Chanaea had to suppress them both alone?¡± Yareth responded, ¡°The Divine Emperor travels the cosmos and doesn''t interfere with worldly affairs. The Emperor of Chanaea is a true herald of justice, so he can naturally gather countless capable people. Those upholding justice will find help all around, while an unjust cause finds little support.¡± He paused before continuing, ¡°I shouldn''t have said these things. Let''s change the topic.¡± Mabel saw that Yareth did not want to speak any further, so she decided against asking any more questions. Yareth then went on, ¡°This Great Tribtion can be said to be arge wave washing away the sand. Old bones like Sylvia and me who have unremarkable cultivation will not attract the attention of the Great Tribtion, but we won''t be able to escape either. That is the most embarrassing part of it all. As for you, Jonathan, you must raise your cultivation as soon as possible. Otherwise, you might be crushed into powder in the future.¡± Jonathan said solemnly, ¡°I will, Grandpa!¡± ¡°After today''s events, no one will bother you as long as I''m still around. However, Jonathan, I know my situation. My life span was originally three years, but after today, it has been reduced to one year. You have to improve your cultivation as soon as possible and protect the Harrington family in the future,¡± said Yareth. Jonathan froze. ¡°You...¡± Catherine did not have any reaction. Mabel was also astounded. Yareth continued in an unfettered manner, ¡°I''ve already expected this tribtion. It is no injustice for me to die at this age. Jonathan, you must promise me this. In the future, the Harrington family will depend on you to protect them.¡± Jonathan instantly felt shouldered with responsibility. He took a deep breath and said, ¡°Yes, Grandpa!¡± Yareth then said, ¡°All right. I''m sleepy now. You can all go.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The group stood up and went out of the room. Catherine walked toward the bridal chamber. Jonathan nced at her without saying a word. Mabel''s eyes lingered on Catherine before saying, ¡°I''ll be leaving now.¡± ¡°I''ll see you off,¡± offered Jonathan. Mabel did not refuse. By this time, it was already evening. The guests had long since dispersed. However, there were still many servants cleaning up in the garden. When Jonathan and Mabel came out to the garden, a few servants saw him and greeted him respectfully, ¡°Hello, Mr. Lawson!¡± Jonathan responded with a smile. After leaving the garden, the fool immediately asked Mabel, ¡°Why are they calling me Mr. Lawson?¡± Mabel was stunned. After a long time, she looked at him and answered, ¡°Are you kidding me? You''re the son-inw of the Harrington family, so they have to address you formally!¡± Chapter 167 Chapter 167 Jonathan felt embarrassed. Shit! This is so humiliating! Laughing awkwardly, he looked at the gloomy sky andmented, ¡°Haha. The weather is so wonderful today!¡± Mabel gave him a disdainful look and stopped making fun of him before getting on the military vehicle. ¡°You should head back now. Don''t forget that you''re the groom today. Your bride is still waiting for you. Enjoy your wedding night.¡± ¡°You''re saying that on purpose to infuriate me. Do you think Catherine and I will be able to spend a lovely wedding night together?¡± he huffed. Hearing that, she burst outughing. ¡°It depends on your ability. No matter what, she''s still a woman.¡± ¡°No, I can''t force myself on her. I''m not that kind of person,¡± he stated. However, the woman in front of him remarked, ¡°That''s a good idea, actually. Besides, even if you force yourself on her, you''ll be protected by thew, and no one will condemn you morally. Still, I''m afraid that you won''t be able to defeat her.¡± Jonathan was enraged that Mabel was deliberately mocking him. After some contemtion, he uttered, ¡°By the way, the gun you gave me is fantastic, but there are no more bullets. Why don''t I go get some bullets with you?¡± She was stunned for a moment. ¡°That''s right. I almost forgot about it. Return the gun to me.¡± Immediately, he took a step back, looking as if he was protecting a treasure. ¡°Why should I give it back to you?¡± With a solemn expression, Mabel exined, ¡°Firstly, you aren''t in danger anymore. Secondly, you''ll get reliant on guns easily if you have one, which is bad and will affect your cultivation progress.¡± Initially, Jonathan was taken aback, but after some consideration, he concluded that what she said was reasonable. Hence, he instantly took out the revolver and returned it to her. Taking over the gun, she inquired, ¡°Previously, you were resistant to joining Divine Realm because you had no choice. Now that you aren''t in danger anymore, do you still want to join them?¡± ¡°If I don''t join Divine Realm, I won''t be able to protect myself, let alone the Harrington family. I''ve promised Old Mr. Harrington that I would do it, so I will,¡± said Jonathan. A gentle smile crept onto Mabel''s face. ¡°That''s more like it.¡± After a pause, she continued, ¡°I hope that in the future, you can be a figure like the Emperor of Chanaea, protecting Chanaea and suppressing evils.¡± In response, he smiled bitterly. ¡°This responsibility is too great. I can only try my best.¡± ¡°I have faith in you,¡± she stated with a grin. ¡°All right, it''s gettingte. I should go back now.¡± ¡°Wait.¡± Mabel stopped him. Looking at her, he asked, ¡°What''s the matter?¡± ¡°Catherine is a pitiful girl with ws. Don''t hold any grudges against her. You may be able to tug at her heartstrings if you take better care of her,¡± she advised. The next moment, Jonathan put on an earnest expression and stated, ¡°Don''t worry. No matter what, she''s now my wife. I''m not going to abandon her.¡± Nodding, Mabel started the car''s engine. ¡°Wait!¡± he called out. Staring at the man confusedly, she questioned, ¡°What''s wrong?¡± ¡°This car of yours seems to be from the military zone. You took it by force?¡± he queried. Rolling her eyes at him, she answered, ¡°No one''s stopping me even if I drive the military vehicle recklessly. How fantastic is that? Do I need your permission to use it for a while?¡± ¡°You''re abusing your power!¡± remarked Jonathan with contempt. ¡°Tsk!¡± Instead of replying to him, Mabel turned the steering wheel and sped off. Jonathan turned around and entered the mansion after watching her leave. The entire mansion had returned to normal. All the younger generations of the Harrington family had returned to their respective homes. Jonathan falt ambarrassad. Shit! This is so humiliating! Laughing awkwardly, ha lookad at tha gloomy sky andmantad, ¡°Haha. Tha waathar is so wondarful today!¡± Mabal gava him a disdainful look and stoppad making fun of him bafora gatting on tha military vahi. ¡°You should haad back now. Don''t forgat that you''ra tha groom today. Your brida is still waiting for you. Enjoy your wadding night.¡± ¡°You''ra saying that on purposa to infuriata ma. Do you think Catharina and I will ba a to spand a lovaly wadding night togathar?¡± ha huffad. Haaring that, sha burst outughing. ¡°It dapands on your ability. No mattar what, sha''s still a woman.¡± ¡°No, I can''t forca mysalf on har. I''m not that kind of parson,¡± ha statad. Howavar, tha woman in front of him ramarkad, ¡°That''s a good idaa, actually. Basidas, avan if you forca yoursalf on har, you''ll ba protactad by thaw, and no ona will condamn you morally. Still, I''m afraid that you won''t ba a to dafaat har.¡± Jonathan was anragad that Mabal was dalibarataly mocking him. Aftar soma contamtion, ha uttarad, ¡°By tha way, tha gun you gava ma is fantastic, but thara ara no mora buts. Why don''t I go gat soma buts with you?¡± Sha was stunnad for a momant. ¡°That''s right. I almost forgot about it. Raturn tha gun to ma.¡± Immadiataly, ha took a stap back, looking as if ha was protacting a traasura. ¡°Why should I giva it back to you?¡± Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. With a smn axprassion, Mabal axinad, ¡°Firstly, you aran''t in dangar anymora. Sacondly, you''ll gat raliant on guns aasily if you hava ona, which is bad and will affact your cultivation prograss.¡± Initially, Jonathan was takan aback, but aftar soma considaration, ha concludad that what sha said was raasona. Hanca, ha instantly took out tha ravolvar and raturnad it to har. Taking ovar tha gun, sha inquirad, ¡°Praviously, you wara rasistant to joining Divina Raalm bacausa you had no choica. Now that you aran''t in dangar anymora, do you still want to join tham?¡± ¡°If I don''t join Divina Raalm, I won''t ba a to protact mysalf,t alona tha Harrington family. I''va promisad Old Mr. Harrington that I would do it, so I will,¡± said Jonathan. A gan sm crapt onto Mabal''s faca. ¡°That''s mora lika it.¡± Aftar a pausa, sha continuad, ¡°I hopa that in tha futura, you can ba a figura lika tha Emparor of Chanaaa, protacting Chanaaa and supprassing avils.¡± In rasponsa, ha smd bittarly. ¡°This rasponsibility is too graat. I can only try my bast.¡± ¡°I hava faith in you,¡± sha statad with a grin. ¡°All right, it''s gattingta. I should go back now.¡± ¡°Wait.¡± Mabal stoppad him. Looking at har, ha askad, ¡°What''s tha mattar?¡± ¡°Catharina is a pitiful girl with ws. Don''t hold any grudgas against har. You may ba a to tug at har haartstrings if you taka battar cara of har,¡± sha advisad. Tha naxt momant, Jonathan put on an aarnast axprassion and statad, ¡°Don''t worry. No mattar what, sha''s now my wifa. I''m not going to abandon har.¡± Nodding, Mabal startad tha car''s angina. ¡°Wait!¡± ha cad out. Staring at tha man confusadly, sha quastionad, ¡°What''s wrong?¡± ¡°This car of yours saams to ba from tha military zona. You took it by forca?¡± ha quariad. Rolling har ayas at him, sha answarad, ¡°No ona''s stopping ma avan if I driva tha military vahi racssly. How fantastic is that? Do I naad your parmission to usa it for a wh?¡± ¡°You''ra abusing your powar!¡± ramarkad Jonathan with contampt. ¡°Tsk!¡± Instaad of raplying to him, Mabal turnad tha staaring whaal and spad off. Jonathan turnad around and antarad tha mansion aftar watching harava. Tha antira mansion had raturnad to normal. All tha youngar ganarations of tha Harrington family had raturnad to thair raspactiva homas. Yareth simply enjoyed the serenity. Even though the mansion was full of wedding decorations, it seemed kind of deserted. Jonathan did not think much about it and entered his and Catherine''s bridal chamber. The room was spacious with an en suite, a couch, and other amenities. Its decoration wasparable to a luxurious presidential suite, and it also had a balcony. A red carpet covered the floor, and the words ¡°We Are Married¡± were pasted on the wall. In the middle of the bedroom was arge circr bed with a soft red nket. Closing the door behind him, Jonathan turned on the light and saw his bride cultivating cross-legged on the bed. After a long day, he was exhausted. Besides, he did not want to disturb her, so he took his pajamas from the closet and headed to the bathroom to shower. He immediately felt rxed both physically and mentally after taking a hot shower. Momentster, he put on his pajamas and exited the bathroom. Casting a brief nce at Catherine, who was still cultivating on the bed, he wondered where he should sleep. Should I sleep on the couch? Well, it doesn''t seem to be a question worth pondering. At that thought, he walked toward the couch and prepared to sleep. At this moment, Catherine opened her eyes and asked tly, ¡°What are you doing?¡± The man was momentarily stunned, but he quickly answered, ¡°Going to sleep.¡± ¡°Why aren''t you sleeping on the bed?¡± she questioned. His heart skipped a beat. ¡°Can I sleep on the bed?¡± The woman was puzzled by his question. ¡°Why can''t you? Shouldn''t married couples sleep together?¡± ¡°Okay, I''ll sleep on the bed,¡± said Jonathan, without saying anything further. However, once he sat on the bed, she got out of it. Startled, he asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡± As soon as she heard his question, she looked at him weirdly and replied, ¡°Shower!¡± Jonathan came to a realization and felt a little embarrassed at the same time. D*mn! I''m overthinking it! Shortly after, Catherine entered the bathroom. When he heard the sound of running water in there, he could envision her gorgeous figure. Could it be that I can really have a wonderful wedding night tonight? Should I do it or not? I shouldn''t be concerned about anything. She''s my legal wife. Isn''t it justified? Thinking of that, he could not help feeling hopeful and excited. Half an hourter, Catherine came out of the bathroom, dressed in conservative id pajamas. Not even an inch of her bare skin was visible. Her hair was damp, giving her an alluring, lovely, and adorable appearance. In an instant, Jonathan''s heart softened, and he almost wanted to embrace her tightly in his arms. Catherine was the type of woman who made people want to give her the moon and the stars. Next, she stood in front of the bed and was about to lie down to sleep. ¡°Uh...¡± began Jonathan. Shifting her gaze to him, she inquired, ¡°What''s the matter?¡± Before he could say anything, she continued as if she understood what he wanted, ¡°I understand. You want to do it?¡± Nodding, she added, ¡°We''re husband and wife. It''s my obligation to please you, but I hope you can get it done faster.¡± With that said, she was about to take off her pajamas. Smiling bitterly, he hurriedly stopped her. ¡°I only wanted to say that your hair is still damp. Let me dry it for you, and then you can go to sleep.¡± His words caught the woman on the bed by surprise. Getting out of bed, Jonathan went in search of the hairdryer before blow-drying her hair. Catherine sat quietly like a little girl, allowing him to do whatever he wanted. At that moment, he felt a pang of sadness. She seemed like a nk sheet,cking the ability to feel any emotions. Just as Mabel had mentioned, she was a person with a disability. Hence, he decided to be more considerate of his wife. ¡°Go to sleep,¡± Jonathan uttered softly after drying her hair. Looking at him puzzledly, she asked, ¡°You aren''t doing it?¡± He shed her a wry smile and stated, ¡°Let''s only talk about it when you think of the deed as a pleasure.¡± Although he was an amorous man, there was no way he could get turned on if she were to lie there like a corpse. Thus, he declined her on the spot. Without saying anything more, Catheriney down to sleep on the massive bed. Jonathan went to get another nket and slept beside her. Both of them slept soundly that night. The next morning, Yareth gave the two of them a mary gift when they were having breakfast together. ¡°Jonathan, I''ve already submitted your name as my personal rmendation. You''re now an examinee for Divine Realm. Whether you can join Divine Realm or not is entirely dependent on yourself. You must work hard for it.¡± ¡°Yes, Grandpa!¡± responded Jonathan firmly. A faint smile flitted across Yareth''s face as he said, ¡°This time, every examinee is rmended by prominent families from all over the country. There were a total of fifty-four people. In the end, Divine Realm will only ept four people, or even less. There''s also a possibility that none of the examinees will be epted. This exam is exceptionally difficult, so both of you must mentally prepare yourself.¡± Jonathan was shocked upon hearing that. Little did he know that the exam would be so difficult. ¡°Furthermore, those who can be rmended by prestigious families must also be outstanding people,¡± added Yareth. Taking a deep breath, Jonathan promised, ¡°Don''t worry. I''ll do my best and won''t disappoint you.¡± The old man burst outughing andmented, ¡°Even Sylvia died at your hands. Indeed, I''m not too worried about you.¡± Jonathan''s lips curled into an awkward smile. ¡°I just got lucky.¡± Momentster, Yareth remarked, ¡°However, your development is too slow. I''d have to beef up your training these few days. Otherwise, the exam will be too challenging for you.¡± Hearing that, Jonathan was bereft of speech. ¡°Luckily, we still have more than twenty days,¡± the elder added, smiling faintly. After breakfast, Jonathan received a call from Amber. ¡°Jennifer and the others are returning to Horington soon. Let''s have a meal together before they leave. Are you free?¡± she asked. He remained silent for a moment. For some reason, he felt a tug at his heart. Farewell came way too quickly. However, it was true that Jennifer and Yasmin did not have to follow him all the time. It was unfair to them. ¡°Yes, I''m free,¡± he replied instantly. ¡°That''s great. Then, let''s hang out tonight. After dinner, we can go to a karaoke bar. Are you going to bring your wife along?¡± A bitter smile tugged on his lips as he enunciated, ¡°No.¡± How can I take Catherine with me? She doesn''t know how to read the room. That will only embarrass me. Amber, who was on the other end of the line, felt sorry for him. ¡°Could it be that she dislikes us?¡± Immediately, he denied, ¡°No, the situation is a little bit different from what you imagined. Let''s talk about it when we meet.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± she replied. Chapter 168 Chapter 168 Entertainment was rare in the Harrington mansion. They did not even own a television orputer, for Yareth mostly read newspapers. Meanwhile, all Catherine did was cultivate repeatedly. Sometimes, she would drive off by herself to a faraway ce for a walk or have a drink at the bar. However, she didn''t require any friends. Jonathan did not feel unustomed to the lifestyle. He was capable of enjoying life to the fullest or practicing abstinence. Although Yareth mentioned that he would help Jonathan improve, he did not promise to start immediately. Thus, Jonathan did not try to urge the elder as he believed that Yareth had his ns. He started cultivating at their study after that. Practicing the Ultra Sun Moon Mantra might not have any significant improvements, but it followed nature''s cycles and absorbed the true essence of the world. The mantra was a great way to take care of one''s health and vitality. If something were wrong with a person''s body, it was easy to identify the problem and rectify things with the Ultra Sun Moon Mantra. That was how powerful the practitioners who cultivated Destino Art were. They had bodies that never fell ill or age. After all, they took great care of themselves physically. On another note, time flew by, and it was five in the afternoon. Dinner was at six in the evening, and the venue was still Jipsdale''s Pearl Hotel. Jonathan drove Catherine''s Ferrari and left the house. Catherine was indifferent toward most things. She would not even react if he had sold her Ferrari. The Ferrari was a great car, and Jonathan gradually sped up without realizing it. It was capable of handling everything, be it brakes or micro-controls. He finally understood why those who drove Ferrari loved speeding. As it turned out, they were unable to control themselves! Jonathan arrived at the hotel at half-past five. He asked the parking valet to park his car before calling Amber. Amber mentioned that she would arrive soon. She told Jonathan to head for the private room first and arrange for their food to be served. Jonathan agreed. The private room was on the second floor. They had already ordered the food, so he only had to ask for the dishes to be served. This private room was known as Yaleview Hall, and it was an extremely luxurious room. Even their lights were made of crystals and looked extravagantly dazzling. Jonathan didn''t have to wait for long before Amber and the otherdies arrived. He stood up and greeted them with a smile. Still, the atmosphere became awkward and slightly ufortable. The situation was just like what the poem described. This very dayst year, at this very door. Her pretty face outshone the peach blossom. I don''t know where the beauty went. But, the flowers are still smiling in the vernal breeze. Yasmin and Amber were the only ones who acted naturally. Thetter even jokingly asked, ¡°How does it feel to be a married man?¡± Jonathan merely smiled. He was unable tough carefreely like how he used to. Since he got married, he seemed to have be more mature. This must be how growing up felt like. Soon, their dinner was served. Jennifer was the first to raise her ss of Malteer. She stood up and said, ¡°Jonathan, here''s to you. Thank you foring into my life.¡± Following that, she downed the whole ss in one go. Jonathan felt slightly low-spirited as he did fancy Jennifer. However, she was somebody he could never be with. He also stood up and stated, ¡°Jen, I wish you all the happiness and beauty in life!¡± Then, he gulped his drink all at once. ¡°Will you go back to Horington in the future?¡± asked Jessica calmly, unable to hide the sadness on her face. Jonathan replied with a serious expression, ¡°Of course. All of you are in Horington, and that ce will forever be my home. I don''t feel like I belong in Yaleview.¡± Entartainmant was rara in tha Harrington mansion. Thay did not avan own a tvision orputar, for Yarath mostly raad nawspapars. Maanwh, all Catharina did was cultivata rapaatadly. Somatimas, sha would driva off by harsalf to a faraway ca for a walk or hava a drink at tha bar. Howavar, sha didn''t raquira any friands. Jonathan did not faal unustomad to tha lifast. Ha was capa of anjoying lifa to tha fust or practicing abstinanca. Although Yarath mantionad that ha would halp Jonathan improva, ha did not promisa to start immadiataly. Thus, Jonathan did not try to urga tha aldar as ha baliavad that Yarath had his ns. Ha startad cultivating at thair study aftar that. Practicing tha Ultra Sun Moon Mantra might not hava any significant improvamants, but it followad natura''s cys and absorbad tha trua assanca of tha world. Tha mantra was a graat way to taka cara of ona''s haalth and vitality. If somathing wara wrong with a parson''s body, it was aasy to idantify tha prom and ractify things with tha Ultra Sun Moon Mantra. That was how powarful tha practitionars who cultivatad Dastino Art wara. Thay had bodias that navar fall ill or aga. Aftar all, thay took graat cara of thamsalvas physically. On anothar nota, tima w by, and it was fiva in tha aftarnoon. Dinnar was at six in tha avaning, and tha vanua was still Jipsd''s Paarl Hotal. Jonathan drova Catharina''s Farrari andft tha housa. Catharina was indiffarant toward most things. Sha would not avan raact if ha had sold har Farrari. Tha Farrari was a graat car, and Jonathan gradually spad up without raalizing it. It was capa of handling avarything, ba it brakas or micro-controls. Ha finally undarstood why thosa who drova Farrari lovad spaading. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. As it turnad out, thay wara una to control thamsalvas! Jonathan arrivad at tha hotal at half-past fiva. Ha askad tha parking vt to park his car bafora calling Ambar. Ambar mantionad that sha would arriva soon. Sha told Jonathan to haad for tha privata room first and arranga for thair food to ba sarvad. Jonathan agraad. Tha privata room was on tha sacond floor. Thay had alraady ordarad tha food, so ha only had to ask for tha dishas to ba sarvad. This privata room was known as Yviaw Hall, and it was an axtramaly luxurious room. Evan thair lights wara mada of crystals and lookad axtravagantly dazzling. Jonathan didn''t hava to wait for long bafora Ambar and tha othardias arrivad. Ha stood up and graatad tham with a sm. Still, tha atmosphara bacama awkward and slightly uforta. Tha situation was just lika what tha poam dascribad. This vary dayst yaar, at this vary door. Har pratty faca outshona tha paach blossom. I don''t know whara tha baauty want. But, tha flowars ara still smiling in tha varnal braaza. Yasmin and Ambar wara tha only onas who actad naturally. Thattar avan jokingly askad, ¡°How doas it faal to ba a marriad man?¡± Jonathan maraly smd. Ha was una tough carafraaly lika how ha usad to. Sinca ha got marriad, ha saamad to hava ba mora matura. This must ba how growing up falt lika. Soon, thair dinnar was sarvad. Jannifar was tha first to raisa har ss of Maltaar. Sha stood up and said, ¡°Jonathan, hara''s to you. Thank you foring into my lifa.¡± Following that, sha downad tha wh ss in ona go. Jonathan falt slightly low-spiritad as ha did fancy Jannifar. Howavar, sha was somabody ha could navar ba with. Ha also stood up and statad, ¡°Jan, I wish you all tha happinass and baauty in lifa!¡± Than, ha gulpad his drink all at onca. ¡°Will you go back to Horington in tha futura?¡± askad Jassica calmly, una to hida tha sadnass on har faca. Jonathan rapliad with a sarious axprassion, ¡°Of coursa. All of you ara in Horington, and that ca will foravar ba my homa. I don''t faal lika I balong in Yviaw.¡± Jessica''s expression softened when she heard that, revealing a hint of happiness. ¡°Yasmin and I will always wee you,¡± she proimed. Yasmin also got on her feet and uttered, ¡°Jonathan, I wish you all the happiness in life too. Here''s a toast to you.¡± Jonathan looked at her and suddenly felt that she was his biological younger sister. He said affectionately, ¡°Yasmin, no matter what troubles you have or how unhappy you are in the future, feel free to contact me. Remember, I will forever be your dearest friend.¡± Yasmin''s eyes grew red-rimmed as she nodded firmly. After she gave her toast, Amber suddenly spoke up. ¡°I don''t n to return to Horington.¡± ¡°Mm?¡± Jonathan was surprised to hear that. She continued, ¡°To be honest, I think that I can be closer to Jonathan if I stay in Yaleview.¡± She paused and turned around to look at the man. ¡°There''s nothing left for me in Horington. However, both you and my grandfather are in Yaleview. I might be able to give you a hand, so I''m staying here.¡± Jonathan did not know what to say and could only respond by thanking her. ¡°Thank you!¡± Amber downed the contents in her ss, and her face turned red. She stood up and said, ¡°We might fall out of love and grow old. Nheless, I believe that our rtionship will never change as long as we respect and honor our camaraderie. Here! Let''s raise our sses to that!¡± Everybody got to their feet and said in unison, ¡°To our camaraderie! Cheers!¡± What they had wasn''t a friendship as they were more than friends. However, they were not in a romantic rtionship either, as love did not fit their situation. Hence, Amber said that this was camaraderie, a special bond between them. She would always remember what Jonathan had done for her, and she wouldn''t hesitate to risk her own life for him in the future. They drank and ate to their heart''s content during the dinner. Everyone was tipsy from the amount of drinks they had. Subsequently, they went to Mogul Karaoke Bar to sing. In therge private room where the lights were dim, thedies looked adorable when they were tipsy. Jennifer also looked exceptionally sexy. After they entered the private room, she removed her jacket and hair clip. On the inside, she wore a tight-fitting white wool sweater that outlined her perfect, curvy figure. The server brought them more red wine, and they started drinking as they sang. They seemed to have abandoned all restrains as they enjoyed themselves. However, the looming sadness and depression still lingered in their hearts. Throughout the night, the group kept on singing and dancing. Meanwhile, Jonathan sat in a corner as he quietly drank his wine and observed them. Evidently, he was sober. Fate bellowed as it took control of everything. He felt like he was just a poor insect, unable to escape his fate. He wanted the world to have nothing invincible and nowhere unreachable. However, Jonathan knew that there was nothing he could do. He had to obey fate and continue his path instead of behaving like the legendary monkey who roared at the sky and refused to admit defeat. When midnight came, it was almost time to bid their goodbyes. At that moment, Jennifer suddenly picked a song. It was ¡°Goodbye My Friend¡± by Linda Ronstadt. She grabbed the microphone and swayed to the beat. Oh, we never know where life will take us. I know it''s just a ride on the wheel. And we never know when death will shake us, and we wonder how it will feel. So goodbye my friend. I know I''ll never see you again. But the time together through all the years will take away these tears. It''s okay now, goodbye my friend. Jennifer was so deeply immersed in the song that tears rolled down her face uncontrobly. Everybody was shocked as they looked at her. At that moment, Jessica and the others finally saw who Jennifer really was. She was still the prideful woman she had always been. The room was filled with thunderous apuse after she finished singing. Amber handed Jennifer some tissue and apologized sincerely to her. Jennifer merely smiled faintly and said nothing. Following that, Jessica also sang a song before they left the ce. It was ¡°Seasons in the Sun¡± by Terry Jacks. Goodbye my friend, it''s hard to die. When all the birds are singing in the sky. Now that spring is in the air. Pretty girls are everywhere. Think of me and I''ll be there. We had joy, we had fun, we had seasons in the sun. But the hills that we climbed were just seasons out of time. In the end, the lyrics still echoed in everyone''s ears. Finally, all good things had toe to an end. Before they went their separate ways, Jennifer suddenly hugged Jonathan. Taking advantage of her tipsiness, she kissed him on the lips. ¡°I love you,¡± she said. Immediately after the kiss, she turned around and fled. Thedies hurriedly went after her. They were afraid that something would happen to Jennifer as she had had quite a few drinks. Hence, the farewell dinner ended in tears. Although they had several drinks, Jonathan wasn''t worried that something would happen to them. After all, Louie had been secretly protecting them all along. It was two in the morning when he returned to the Harrington mansion. After parking the Ferrari, Jonathan entered the residence. All the servants and Yareth had already fallen asleep. Naturally, nobody would check up on him or use him of frolicking with women. That had always been the mentality of those petty citizens. However, such trivial disputes would not happen when they were at Jonathan''s stage. When he returned to the bedroom, he saw that Catherine had already fallen asleep. Hence, he made his way carefully into the bathroom and took a shower. After that, he took a nket and slept beside her. Jonathan could immediately smell the alluring and youthful scent exuded from Catherine''s body. He couldn''t tear his eyes away from her delicately beautiful face. Her lips were a rosy color and had a seductive glint on them. At this moment, she looked like a sleeping beauty, waiting for her prince to awaken her with a kiss. Jonathan suddenly felt the urge to kiss her. This feeling was not born out of romance or desire. He was only yearning to get closer to beautiful things. Just then, Catherine abruptly opened her eyes. Jonathan''s eyes immediately met hers. Feeling embarrassed, he coughed dryly and said, ¡°Did I wake you?¡± She looked at him and asked, ¡°Do you want to do it?¡± Jonathan was embarrassed in an instant. He always had a weird feeling when he heard her say that. Hence, he quickly denied, ¡°No, I''m just thinking about how beautiful you look. You will be so charming if you''re willing to smile.¡± ¡°I don''t know how to smile,¡± she answered indifferently. A bitter smile tugged on Jonathan''s lips as he enunciated, ¡°Forget it then.¡± ¡°If you don''t want to get it going, I shall go to sleep,¡± said Catherine. ¡°All right, sleep,¡± he replied. Hearing this, she immediately closed her eyes. Jonathan was amused. Did I marry a wife with an attitude? It wasn''t difficult for him to know what Catherine was thinking. She might be emotionless, but she wasn''t stupid. She knew what she had to do after getting married. However, Jonathan never took any action. Hence, she felt that he would do it sooner orter. Chapter 169 Chapter 169 Despite being married without any rtionship foundations, Catherine was still someone special to Jonathan. From the moment that they were married, he had subconsciously thought of her as his wife and someone that belonged to him. There was just an unexinable feeling of affection that he had for her. Thus, he was unwilling to hurt Catherine, which was why he would not do anything without her consent. Both of them slept soundly that night. The next morning, after having breakfast, Yareth said to Jonathan, ¡°Come out with meter.¡± Jonathan was slightly taken aback. Still, he decided not to probe. ¡°Yes, Grandpa.¡± This time, the person who drove them was Bruce, who drove a Hummer. Jonathan and Yareth sat in the back seat of the vehicle. Soon, the car left the yard and drove toward the Harrington residence''s private driveway. The drizzle outside made the weather even colder than it was. Since it was nearing December, the weather forecast had mentioned that it would soon snow in Yaleview. However, the winter in northern ces was always colder than usual. Jonathan could not help but miss the weather in Horington. If he were to live somewhere permanently one day, it would have to be Horington. Unfortunately, he had no idea what his future would be like, and he was frankly terrified to think about it. Would he live? How many hardships would he be facing? Would he spend the rest of his life with Catherine? Would they have children together? One thing for sure was that Jonathan was uncertain about his future. The Hummer turned into a road that led to Horbah. Jonathan could not help but wonder why they were heading to Horbah. However, he remained silent as Yareth was not saying anything about it. After about an hour, the car made a turn and drove into a dirt path. It then halted before a river. The river''s width was about thirty meters. Yet, the length of it was endless. It somehow looked a bit like Wyvern River, but it was clearly not the case. Waves formed on the surface of the river as the wind blew, revealing the slightly murky water. It was a ce epassed by dead silence. There was no one by the river; not even the sight of a single boat or house was within the perimeter. This piqued Jonathan''s curiosity. He wondered why Yareth had brought him there. ¡°Get out of the car,¡± Yareth said. ¡°Yes, Grandpa,¡± Jonathan replied. He then got out of the car and opened the door for the elder. After Yareth got out of the car, Bruce, too, followed suit. The three of them then faced the river. The north wind was howling, sending a biting chill down Bruce''s spine despite wearing a military jacket. On the other hand, Jonathan and Yareth found the cold bearable. Right then, Yareth prompted, ¡°You must be curious why I''ve brought you here, right?¡± Jonathan nodded and answered honestly, ¡°Yes, I am.¡± ¡°I want to teach you Requiem today,¡± Yareth revealed. Jonathan felt his heart skip a beat. He was aware of how powerful Yareth was and that his cultivation technique was Requiem. Yareth continued, ¡°Requiem is a technique that transports vitality. It basically hides all vitality in a ce called the blood aperture, which is in our bodies. This blood aperture is called the Bloodgate. The production of blood telets and even the process of hematopoiesis ur from the Bloodgate. As soon as one manages to open their Bloodgate, they will then have an extra space to store vitality. Hence, the person will be stronger than an ordinary person. You should never underestimate the blood aperture as it can store up to two-thirds of the body''s vitality. On top of that, it grows along with your cultivation. At its highest level, the blood aperture will be able to store up to two times the amount of vitality that was originally in the person''s body. ¡°Other than that, since vitality is stored in the blood aperture, no one will be able to find it. Hence, a regr person won''t be able to tell how much strength you''ve got or the level of your cultivation.¡± Daspita baing marriad without any rtionship foundations, Catharina was still somaona spacial to Jonathan. From tha momant that thay wara marriad, ha had subconsciously thought of har as his wifa and somaona that balongad to him. Thara was just an unaxina faaling of affaction that ha had for har. Thus, ha was unwilling to hurt Catharina, which was why ha would not do anything without har consant. Both of tham pt soundly that night. Tha naxt morning, aftar having braakfast, Yarath said to Jonathan, ¡°Coma out with matar.¡± Jonathan was slightly takan aback. Still, ha dacidad not to proba. ¡°Yas, Grandpa.¡± This tima, tha parson who drova tham was Bruca, who drova a Hummar. Jonathan and Yarath sat in tha back saat of tha vahi. Soon, tha carft tha yard and drova toward tha Harrington rasidanca''s privata drivaway. Tha driz outsida mada tha waathar avan coldar than it was. Sinca it was naaring Dacambar, tha waathar foracast had mantionad that it would soon snow in Yviaw. Howavar, tha wintar in northarn cas was always coldar than usual. Jonathan could not halp but miss tha waathar in Horington. If ha wara to liva somawhara parmanantly ona day, it would hava to ba Horington. Unfortunataly, ha had no idaa what his futura would ba lika, and ha was frankly tarrifiad to think about it. Would ha liva? How many hardships would ha ba facing? Would ha spand tha rast of his lifa with Catharina? Would thay hava childran togathar? Ona thing for sura was that Jonathan was uncartain about his futura. Tha Hummar turnad into a road thatd to Horbah. Jonathan could not halp but wondar why thay wara haading to Horbah. Howavar, ha ramainad snt as Yarath was not saying anything about it. Aftar about an hour, tha car mada a turn and drova into a dirt path. It than haltad bafora a rivar. Tha rivar''s width was about thirty matars. Yat, thangth of it was anss. It somahow lookad a bit lika Wyvarn Rivar, but it was arly not tha casa. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Wavas formad on tha surfaca of tha rivar as tha wind w, ravaaling tha slightly murky watar. It was a ca apassad by daad snca. Thara was no ona by tha rivar; not avan tha sight of a sin boat or housa was within tha parimatar. This piquad Jonathan''s curiosity. Ha wondarad why Yarath had brought him thara. ¡°Gat out of tha car,¡± Yarath said. ¡°Yas, Grandpa,¡± Jonathan rapliad. Ha than got out of tha car and opanad tha door for tha aldar. Aftar Yarath got out of tha car, Bruca, too, followad suit. Tha thraa of tham than facad tha rivar. Tha north wind was howling, sanding a biting chill down Bruca''s spina daspita waaring a military jackat. On tha othar hand, Jonathan and Yarath found tha cold baara. Right than, Yarath promptad, ¡°You must ba curious why I''va brought you hara, right?¡± Jonathan noddad and answarad honastly, ¡°Yas, I am.¡± ¡°I want to taach you Raquiam today,¡± Yarath ravad. Jonathan falt his haart skip a baat. Ha was awara of how powarful Yarath was and that his cultivation tachniqua was Raquiam. Yarath continuad, ¡°Raquiam is a tachniqua that transports vitality. It basically hidas all vitality in a ca cad tha blood apartura, which is in our bodias. This blood apartura is cad tha Bloodgata. Tha production of blood tts and avan tha procass of hamatopoiasis ur from tha Bloodgata. As soon as ona managas to opan thair Bloodgata, thay will than hava an axtra spaca to stora vitality. Hanca, tha parson will ba strongar than an ordinary parson. You should navar undarastimata tha blood apartura as it can stora up to two-thirds of tha body''s vitality. On top of that, it grows along with your cultivation. At its highastval, tha blood apartura will ba a to stora up to two timas tha amount of vitality that was originally in tha parson''s body. ¡°Othar than that, sinca vitality is storad in tha blood apartura, no ona will ba a to find it. Hanca, a ragr parson won''t ba a to tall how much strangth you''va got or thaval of your cultivation.¡± Jonathan was in agreement about this as he truly did not know how strong Yareth was. He paid full attention to Yareth''s words as thetter went on, ¡°You shouldn''t get happy too early, though. Requiem isn''t a technique that everyone can master easily. There''s no hope if one is not able to open their Bloodgate. For example, up until now, Catherine has yet to open hers. Moreover, opening one''s Bloodgate depends a lot on one''s luck. I can teach you everything I know. However, it fully depends on yourself whether you''d be able to master it or not.¡± Jonathan inhaled deeply before replying, ¡°I''ll try my best, Grandpa.¡± Yareth smiled slightly at that. ¡°Don''t give yourself too much pressure. Just let fate do its thing, okay?¡± ¡°Mm,¡± Jonathan replied. Yareth then continued exining, ¡°On the surface level, Requiem is a technique which returns the soul to its ce. But, this is only a metaphor. The true meaning of the technique is to hide all energy, spirit, and essence in one''s body into the Bloodgate. This allows the energy, spirit, and essence to be nourished and grow while being stored in the Bloodgate. It''s something simr to hibernation. Since the human body is bound to rot one day, Requiem is a way to prolong and preserve one''s life and strength. If you manage to master the technique, you can even use it to paralyze your opponents in the future. As long as you feel like hiding your potential, not even the heavens will know how skilled or unskilled you are.¡± Excitement was evident in Jonathan''s eyes after he heard that. He agreed inwardly that this technique was indeed a useful one. ¡°I''ll teach you the mantra first.¡± With that, Yareth started chanting, ¡°The manifestations of Infinity never cease manifesting. Infinity is the primal creator, the oneness of male and female. Infinity is the gate through which heaven and Earth manifest. It is invisible to the senses yet permeates all things. It is inexhaustible and eternally avable for any purpose. The five colors blind the eye. The five tones deafen the ear. The five vors dull the mouth. Racing through the field and hunting make the mind wild. Searching for precious goods leads astray...¡± ¡°Got it?¡± Yareth asked after he was done. With a bewildered expression, Jonathan answered, ¡°No.¡± ¡°Which part did you not understand?¡± Yareth asked again. Jonathan could not help but feel embarrassed. ¡°Um, I didn''t catch even the slightest bit of what you were chanting, Grandpa. It was too profound for my understanding. I''m confused. It''s like when I''m listening to other scriptures¡ªI feel at peace listening to them, but I don''t understand what they''re about.¡± ¡°The fact that you felt at peace while listening to it means that your understanding of it is quite well. You don''t have to fullyprehend the mantra. However, you have to memorize it, chant it sybles by sybles like what I did, and let it echo in your mind. When the various sybles be like Servik to you, whereby you feel as if you''re in Thunderp Monastery of Spirit Mountain, you should then be able topile all the sybles. The sybles would be wandering in your body. If it manages to find the Bloodgate, it will help you open it. Once it is opened, all sybles will be attributed to it,¡± Yareth exined. Jonathan was still slightly muddled. ¡°Is there anything different about these sybles?¡± ¡°These sybles are capable to shake all energy, spirit, and essence into them. After transporting the sybles to the blood aperture, you''d have mastered Requiem,¡± Yareth replied. Somehow, Jonathan could understand it slightly after hearing that exnation. The important thing was not the mantra itself but the sybles. For example, some great seals such as the Six Seals of Barsm, the Heart Seal, and the Flower Pinch Seal were undecipherable to people, yet people were still intrigued and even find them mysterious. Something worth mentioning was that each character from the six-character mantra of Barsm had different effects. Some were calming, while some were capable of removing one''s inner demons. The Destino also had a nine-character mantra that emphasized the different pronunciations of the sybles. ¡°Have you memorized the sybles that I taught you?¡± Yareth asked. Thanks to his better-than-average memory, Jonathan could easily recall the sybles. ¡°Yes, Grandpa.¡± ¡°Good. Jump into the river then,¡± the elder said. Jonathan was bewildered by his words. Me? Jump into the river? In this weather? Hesitantly, he asked, ¡°Grandpa, this¡ª¡± Yareth smiled lightly before replying, ¡°It''s not that easy to master Requiem. It might be easy for you to memorize the sybles while you''re onnd. However, you will never be able to enter that state of profundity. Since you won''t be able to breathe underwater, your mind will be more cluttered as you''re facing a life or death situation. Only in these sorts of bad situations would you be able to truly force yourself to be tranquil and perceive the profundity of the sybles. These sybles are somewhat like a breath of air, which can be twisted into one.¡± Realization dawned on Jonathan. He took off his coat and jumped into the river without any hesitation. He was entirely submerged in the water as he felt the bone-chilling cold down his spine, sinking lower and lower. The facade of the river was turbid, but it was about thirty meters deep. Jonathan kept sinking and started to feel some resistance when he reached the ten-meter point. However, thanks to his condensed energy, he continued sinking downward effortlessly. Finally, he reached the bottom of the river filled with sand and even saw some fish swimming around. Nheless, he paid no mind to them as he proceeded to sit cross-legged. Before jumping into the river, Jonathan had inhaled a deep breath, and this breath was now circting in his chest. He was already feeling a slight difort at that moment and wanted nothing more than to resurface and breathe. Still, he tried his best to endure it. It was also at that moment that he realized his mind was truly cluttered. He remembered the situation he was in and started recalling the sybles. Yet, he realized that he had forgotten about the sybles that Yareth had taught him earlier on. Jonathan''s mind was in a haze. He paused for a moment. How could I let this happen? Am I really that incapable? Would such a small drawback actually halt me from advancing? What right do I have to be liked by Old Mr. Harrington if I''m merely mediocre? What right do I have to exceed the other Chosen Ones? Thoughts shed through his mind one after another. With that, he suppressed his urge to resurface and felt the pressure in his chest grow. The bigger the pressure felt, the more ufortable he was. I''ll just die at most! Leave! All the frustration, confusion, and fear¡ªleave at this instant! He then shut his eyes and started chanting the Ultra Sun Moon Mantra. Soon, he fell into a peaceful state and began ignoring everything. Due to that, the sybles started appearing in Jonathan''s mind. He started silently chanting those sybles. However, while he was halfway through, he felt a sharp pain in his chest. In shock, he immediately opened his eyes. The sharp pain was due to theck of oxygen in his body. The only oue for him was death if he were to continue staying underwater like that. On top of that, due to the cold weather, a painful chilling sensation had also washed through him. Jonathan knew that it was time to resurface. If not, his body might not be able to handle it, and he would actually lose his life for real. Without any dy, he swam to the surface. After all, an ambitious task was bound to take a long time and should not be rushed. Hence, he needed to remain patient and take one step at a time. Chapter 170 Chapter 170 The first thing Jonathan did after leaving the river was to take a deep breath, which instantly made him feel so much better¡ªthe feeling he had been waiting for. Yareth and Bruce had been watching him by the shore. At that moment, Yareth smiled and asked, ¡°How are you feeling?¡± He spoke in a very soft voice, yet Jonathan could hear it clearly. Jonathan replied, ¡°I don''t think I can feel the subtlety of sybles yet, but I think I sense its usage.¡± Nodding, Yareth praised, ¡°Good, good.¡± ¡°I''ll continue my practice.¡± With that, Jonathan took in a deep breath and dove all the way to the very bottom. He pushed aside all the pain he was experiencing, whether from the cold or theck of oxygen. Still, he could not spell out all the sybles and transform them into strength because his lung was not powerful enough. He had to keep training in order to make his lungs powerful enough to spell everything out in the water. Two hourster, he felt as if his head was getting dizzy. After he resurfaced, Yareth said, ¡°All right, that''s enough for today, Jonathan. Come up.¡± ¡°Yes, Grandpa,¡± Jonathan replied before getting on the shore. The moment that he did, a gust of chill wind blew past him, almost freezing him on the spot. Thankfully, he had learned how to close the pores on his body, so he could still endure it. ¡°Come on, let''s go home,¡± Yareth stated before going into the car. Jonathan followed behind him. Bruce was the one driving them back to the Harrington mansion. On the way back, Yareth did not ask Jonathan a thing about his training. hence, Jonathan remained silent and simply enjoyed the ride. Half an hourter, Yareth thought of something and smiled. ¡°Don''t you think this world is interesting, Jonathan?¡± Jonathan was taken aback as he did not know why the old man said that. Yareth continued, ¡°The world nourishes humans. Humans need air, so there''s air. Humans need food, so there''s food. Humans need to work and run, they get hands and legs. All things, including animals, have their own way of life. Everything is linked together until aplete ecosystem is formed. The circle of life. It''s as though everything was beautifully designed. The fish can breathe in the water, and the birds can fly in the sky.¡± There was a pause before he continued, ¡°But, in the end, humans are the king of this world. The favored beings of the heavens.¡± Jonathan listened silently. ¡°For example, the more a bug is exposed to a drug, the more resistant it''ll be to it. Put a pr bear in a warm climate. If it can''t adapt, it''ll die. The only way to survive is to change their body to suit the climate. What I''m saying is that we have an awesome biological system that helps us adapt to things. If that adaption is done well, we''ll be able to breathe underwater or fly in the air. It isn''t necessarily impossible. It all depends on how the environment forces a person to change.¡± ¡°So you''re saying evolution? Humans and animals do evolve.¡± Jonathan was starting to understand. Yareth smiled. ¡°That''s right. So, when you''re practicing in the water, your body will possibly evolve to adapt to living underwater. That evolution will first improve your lung and increase its strength. Your vitality will also be improved under these circumstances. The greater the pressure, the more it''ll grow. Of course, if you fail to endure it, you''ll die.¡± ¡°I understand now, Grandpa!¡± ¡°Continue your training well.¡± ¡°Yes, Grandpa!¡± Jonathan said politely. After returning to the Harrington mansion, the first thing he did was take a shower before changing into fresh clothing. Catherine, on the other side, probably went out shopping because the Ferrari was nowhere to be seen. Of course, Jonathan did not need to worry about Catherine''s safety or that she would cheat on him. He did not continue practicing Requiem because there were some things that needed to be thought about, and it was not about practice. In the end, he got bored, so he wanted to find Amber and talk with her. However, he hesitated because he was a married man already. It would be pretty cruel if he kept visiting her and giving her false hope. When he thought of that, he shook away his idea. In the past, he was unmarried, so he could do whatever he wanted. Things had changed; he could not do that anymore. It was a coincidence then that Amber called him. He was still a little giddy about it, so he answered the call immediately. Amber spoke. ¡°They''re heading back to Horington on the first flight today.¡± Jonathan was a little stunned. ¡°Okay!¡± ¡°Are you doing good?¡± ¡°Quite good. How about you?¡± ¡°Can I invite you and your wife to a meal?¡± A bitter smile appeared on his face. ¡°I think she went out.¡± ¡°You can call her.¡± He was a little confused. ¡°Why do you keep insisting on inviting her to a meal, Amber?¡± ¡°Why do you keep insisting on not bringing her?¡± ¡°There are some things that can''t be exined with just a few words.¡± There was bitterness in his tone. ¡°Then let''s hang out for a meal and we can talk about it.¡± ¡°All right.¡± Both of them then agreed on a location. Jonathan promptly went out. There were a couple of expensive cars in the Harrington mansion, and he picked a Lexus to drive. The location they agreed to meet at was a fancy-looking cafe. Amber did not want to bother Jonathan or have intimate moments with him. It was just that she loved him while simultaneously feeling bad for him. She believed he was a sacrifice for the wedding. Every time she wanted to invite both him and Catherine out, Jonathan would say no. It made her feel as though Catherine was not giving him any respect. To Amber, Jonathan was a great hero. She really did not want to see him suffer like that. The cafe was called Sunrise Cafe. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. It was one in the afternoon, so the cafe only had a couple of people left. Amber was wearing a crimson coat with sunsses and lipsticks as she sat at the table next to the window. Her hair was styled into wavy curls. Just a look at her sexy and beautiful appearance would be enough for any man''s heart to skip a beat. When Jonathan entered the cafe, he immediately waved at her when he saw her. He was wearing a ck leather jacket today, which made him look more mature than usual. In just a short amount of time, it felt as though he hadpletely changed. He sat right in front of her. Taking off her sunsses, she smiled at him. ¡°What do you think about my new look?¡± ¡°Pretty.¡± He smiled. ¡°What do you want to drink?¡± His gaze swept across the cafe. ¡°Is there anything here I can eat? I''m hungry.¡± ¡°There''s cake.¡± She waved her hand and called for a server. Jonathan ordered a slice of tiramisu cake and a cup of coffee. The food and drink arrived quickly as they chatted. He spoke with a serious expression. ¡°It''s not what you think, Amber.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Amber said. ¡°Catherine''s not going to get mad at me, and the Harrington family certainly won''t. Technically, no one in this world can.¡± She believed him because that was how he always was. Once he was angry, nothing could scare him, not even the heavens. He continued, ¡°Catherine always had issues since she was a child. She can''t experience any emotion and doesn''t care about anyone else, not even her grandpa or me. When her grandpa said she could marry me, she agreed. I believe even if Grandpa tells her to marry an ugly person, she''ll do it as well.¡± It was then she came to a realization and suddenly asked, ¡°Have you done it with her?¡± Jonathan rolled his eyes. ¡°Do you think I''m that kind of person?¡± Amber giggled. Her mood had been lifted as she joked, ¡°I believe in your character, but I''m not so certain about your performance in bed.¡± He rubbed his nose silently. Then a serious expression returned to her face. ¡°What are you going to do now? What''s your n?¡± ¡°n?¡± He turned serious as well. ¡°If Grandpa hadn''t saved me, I would''ve been dead by now. He asked me to take care of the Harrington family, and I''ve decided to take up the responsibility to do that. Besides, you know about the whole deal with the Chosen One. I can''t escape it no matter what I do, so I decided not to escape at all. I''ll enter the Divine Realm and be more powerful. As for Catherine and I, it''s not going to be something I''ll think about for now. I don''t like marriage, but even though I am married now, she''s not going to restrict what I can do. This is probably the best oue I can hope for.¡± She nodded. ¡°That doesn''t sound too bad, I suppose.¡± They stayed in the cafe for two hours before leaving. Though it was subtle, they could tell something had changed. In the past, they could joke with each other. Now, they could not anymore. When Amber left, she felt quite mncholic. Both Jonathan and Amber felt they should not cross a line, even though Catherine would not have cared about it. The next day, Jonathan went to the river alone to train again. For the next ten days, he would leave early and returnte to train. Both Yareth and Catherine did not ask anything about it. He kept training for the past ten days to increase his lung capacity, and it continued to grow. At that point, he could spell out half the sybles in the water. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < Chapter 171 Chapter 171 For an average person, they could easily repeat the Requiem sybles in their mind under normal circumstances. Naturally, when a person was in the water, they would have trouble breathing, and that would be enough to prevent them from calmly recalling the sybles. It was even harder for any of them to ensure their pronunciation was urate. In the blink of an eye, another ten days passed. He could finally recite the entire thing underwater. Of course, he spelled it out in his mind. His brainwaves were turned as tightly as a rope through the power of sybles. It was an incredible thing. Hearing thunder in a silent ce was a special feeling that allowed one to fully experience the power of lightning. The subtlety of the sybles could only be truly experienced in a noisy ce because one could only listen to it through one''s dedicated focus. As Jonathan sat at the bottom of the river, he no longer needed the Ultra Sun Moon Mantra in order to silence his mind. All the sensations of his body had been abandoned, and there was nothing but serenity left in his mind. Then, he began to recite the sybles in his mind. The immortal god of the valley is called truth. The door of truth connects heaven and earth. If it exists, its use of it is not diligent. The five colors blind the eyes. The five sounds deaf the ears. The five tastes pleasure the mouth. Hunting makes the heart race. A rare good blocks the path... The mysterious sybles danced in his mind as they harmonized with his brain waves. At that moment, power surged into his calm mind. His brain waves immediatelypiled the sybles into a sort of power-like spirit. It was then something truly profound urred. It could be described as a mysterious wonder. Once the Syble Power was formed, he felt as if he had obtained a powerful spirit that he could control in his body. Sounds were the oldest form of power, and each syble represented different power. That particr Syble Power allowed the user to understand the mystery of the body and find the mysterious Bloodgate. It was then he understood the principles of Bloodgate''s existence. Bloodgate was the same as the Braincore in the mind because it was equivalent to the Haemocore in a person''s body. It was the origin of power. It was as though Jonathan lit up a light in his body that he used to search for his Haemocore. Whoosh! After an unknown amount of time passed, his body began warning him that he could no longer endure the pressure of the river. After all, a human body had its limits. Knowing he could not dy it, he immediately resurfaced and headed to the shore. Being a smart man, he knew when to stop. I''ve been cultivating Requiem in order to hear thunder in a silent ce and listen to the subtlety of the sybles in a noisy ce. However, now that I''ve experienced the wonder of the sybles, there''s no need to return to the bottom of the river anymore. Grandpa didn''t go there every day, after all. It''s just a cultivation method. I have developed my own abilities now. Once his train of thoughts halted, he sat by the river and meditated. It did not matter if the wind was loud or his body was freezing. He was able to ignore it all and enter a silent ce in his mind. The Syble Power formed in his body quickly as he continued to use it to look for Bloodgate. The Syble Power swam crazily in his body. Unfortunately, despite his efforts, he could not find where the Bloodgate was. Jonathan opened his eyes and stopped his cultivation. At the same moment, the Syble Power vanished instantly. That was because the Syble Power was the same as spirit. Once breathing resumed, it would vanish. He began pondering his failure. Why can''t I feel the Bloodgate? Why? It took a while before he realized something. I think I know what''s going on now. The Bloodgate must be hidden deep inside my body. If it''s that easy to find, many experts would''ve found it. It''s not something I should search for. It''s something I should feel for. Requiem''s Syble Power and the Bloodgateplement each other. I should feel, not search! His eyes were filled with determination before he took in a deep breath to continue his cultivation. Soon, the Syble Power formed in his mind as he went motionless. He sat there for three hours before a mysterious feeling guided him through the Syble Power. It was the Bloodgate! He immediately used the Syble Power to chase after that mysterious power. Finally, the Syble Power arrived at hisyer of cells. ¡°Break!¡± He used the Syble Power to pierce through theyer of cells. When theyer broke, the fierce power inside immediately sucked in Syble Power. It''s the Bloodgate! The Haemocore! Jonathan was overjoyed as he could feel the center of his blood. It was like the ocean that all rivers flowed into. Requiem stored all the blood inside the Haemocore to condense and hide it. At that moment, he had achieved the Door of Enlightenment. His Bloodgate, his Haemocore, was opened. He suppressed the joy in his heart before letting his Haemocore absorb his body''s blood. After a while, he felt dizzy because he was rapidly losing blood to his Haemocore. He was experiencing anemia. That prompted him to halt his cultivation so he could stop losing more blood. Then Jonathan began to create blood with his bone marrow. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. His bone marrow created blood while his Haemocore absorbed them. It was a mysterious wonder. The human body is really unfathomable and mysterious! That thought shot into his mind. It''s such a shame that a normal person only really uses their Haemocore to create blood telets and strengthen their body''s mechanisms. Bone marrow created blood ording to a person''s volume. In just the blink of an eye, he had created enough blood to fill a warehouse. Three dayster, his Haemocore was finally full. If his cultivation went well, he could instantly release two thousand kilograms'' worth of power. An attack like that needed to be executed perfectly or else he would explode. Also, the reason Haemocore became full was that it had a pretty small volume. The reason being Jonathan still needed training. As he continued to strengthen his body, his Haemocore would grow stronger. The volume of the Haemocore was the same as the brain cell development. Both were equally unimaginable. Another three days passed before his body reached an equilibrium. Currently, in front of the river, he shouted before releasing the Great Sage Seal and Rolling Thunder Punch. The vitality in his body was flowing like a mighty torrent. His eyes turned red as he entered a crazed state. Each of his punches disyed strength that matched two thousand kilograms'' worth of force. It was basically the equivalent of Peak Celestial Soul. Ten secondster, he stopped. His body shook, and he fainted. His body was not prepared to harness that much power yet. After a long while, he finally woke up. The moment that he did, he felt extremely exhausted, and his entire body was in great pain. Furrowing his brow, he began to heal his body motionlessly. Vitality began to flow into his Haemocore and body. Half an hourter, he was fully recovered. This isn''t good. If I can''t kill my opponent in ten seconds, I''ll be dead. Even if I can take them out in ten seconds, once I pass out, any random thug can kill me. Standing up, he took a deep breath. I''ll fix the next attempt at eight seconds. His blood was flowing rapidly as he unleashed two thousand kilograms'' worth of power. Eight secondster, he managed to stand mostly still. The blood in his body was like a mighty torrent; the blood in his mind was in a simr state. He was getting pretty dizzy. No! This won''t do! When Jonathan recovered, he tried it again. After a few rounds of experimentation, he found out he could sustain his powerful state for five seconds. Once he went over that timeframe, his body would begin to break down, and side effects would start appearing. Nheless, he was still pretty happy with the result because five seconds was enough for him to do a lot of things. Besides, with continuous cultivations, his body would grow stronger, and the duration would extend as well. Once he reached Peak Celestial Soul, he would be able to unleash four thousand kilograms worth of force. Four thousand kilograms! Haha! I can''t imagine how powerful I''ll be when I''m that strong. Right now, I feel as if I''m driving a race car with a nitrous oxide system installed. I''ll be able to unleash an unbelievably explosive power in an instant! Those who drove a race car would know once the system was turned on, the speed of their vehicle would increase rapidly. Exhaling deep breath, Jonathan raised his head. It was already five in the afternoon. Night in Yaleview came quickly as the sky was already quite dark. Feeling rather cold, he drove his car back home swiftly. When he was back in the Harrington mansion, Yareth and Catherine were eating their dinner. Jonathan greeted the both of them. Giving him a in nce, Catherine resumed her meal. On the other hand, Yareth smiled. ¡°Come and eat with us. We didn''t know when you wereing back, so we started eating first.¡± ¡°It''s fine.¡± Jonathan smiled. As he sat down, Bruce promptly put a te and utensils in front of Jonathan When he was seated, he stared at Yareth and informed, ¡°I''ve opened my Bloodgate, Grandpa.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± The old man was unsurprised. ¡°That''s good.¡± Even if Jonathan did not tell him, he could already tell. The reason Jonathan kept quiet about it until that point was because he believed he had not achieved the proper cultivation for it yet. Catherine was surprised. ¡°You got it?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± he confirmed with a nod. Smiling, Yareth chimed in, ¡°You may be a genius, Catherine, but Jonathan is not necessarily worse than you.¡± Growing silent, she continued to eat her meal somberly. Thinking about Polly and Mabel, Jonathan turned to Yareth. ¡°Can I teach Requiem to other people, Grandpa?¡± That was what he was like. Whenever he got something good, he would share it with his friends. Hearing that, the old man smiled slightly. ¡°You''ll be the head of the Harrington family in the future. Since Requiem belongs to the Harrington family, I''ll respect your decision on the matter.¡± Chapter 172 Chapter 172 ¡°The head of the family?¡± asked Jonathan in shock. He froze for a moment before continuing, ¡°How can that be, Grandpa? Myst name isn''t Harrington, after all. I promise to do my best to protect the Harringtons, but I can never be the head of the family.¡± Yareth looked at Jonathan with an ambiguous grin and said, ¡°Don''t think too much, kid. Do you think I''m testing you? I already passed you the secret technique of Requiem and let you marry my only granddaughter. What else do you think I''m keeping from you?¡± Jonathan felt a sense of guilt. ¡°Grandpa, I¡ª¡± Yareth interrupted, ¡°To be honest, fame and family legacy aren''t really important to me. Throughout all these years of living, I''ve already gone through many trials and tribtions. There''s nothing I don''t understand or see-through. I''m just worried about the Harringtons'' safety. All I want is for my children and grandchildren to live in bliss. As for their wealth orst names, they don''t matter too much to me.¡± Yareth''s state of mind reflected his transcendent cultivation stage. Jonathan couldn''t help but respect the elder even more than before. At the end of that discussion, Yareth changed the subject and said, ¡°By the way, the time limit of one month is up. The examiners from Divine Realm have already arrived at Yaleview. Tomorrow, every candidate will attend the assessment at a military base in Yaleview. The two of you should prepare yourself. I''ll send you guys there.¡± It was at that moment Jonathan finally realized the final assessment had already arrived. However, he was already filled with confidence. That night, Jonathan continued sleeping together in the same bed and sharing a nket with Catherine. During the silent night, he called out abruptly, ¡°Catherine!¡± She immediately opened her eyes and sat up. ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Jonathan got up as well. He could faintly see her gorgeous face even in the dark night. Then, he reached out to hold her hand. As soon as he touched Catherine''s icy hand, he was startled. Our room is cozy, and she''s already wrapped in a nket while she sleeps. How is her hand still freezing cold? Jonathan couldn''t help but inquire, ¡°Why is your hand so cold?¡± Catherine frowned slightly and wanted to pull her hand back, but she resisted the urge to do so after some contemtion. ¡°My body''s temperature is always low since I''m a cold-blooded human,¡± she answered. Hearing that, he immediately reached out to feel for her forehead. Indeed, it''s cold too. ¡°How did this happen?¡± he blurted out, furrowing his brows. She shook her head. ¡°I don''t know. It''s been this way since I was a child.¡± She paused and knitted her brows. ¡°What''s wrong with you?¡± Maybe this is the reason why she''s emotionless ever since she was young. If she''s born this way, I should be more considerate of her. He organized his thought briefly before asking, ¡°Catherine, do you know what it means to be husband and wife?¡± Catherine was visibly stunned momentarily, then replied, ¡°I know. It means a man and woman getting together to breed the next generation.¡± Jonathan smiled bitterly. ¡°That''s not quite right. Being husband and wife means being intimate with each other. It''s a rtionship that is way closer than the rtionship with your parents and siblings. Being husband and wife means trusting each other the most.¡± ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± she asked promptly. He answered, ¡°I''m just trying to say that we''re husband and wife now. I don''t know if you feel or think the same, but we''re considered the closest people to each other. In the future, I will protect you from any harm because you''re my wife. Tomorrow will be the day of the final assessment, and we''ll be in deep waters from then onward. I hope you can be on the same side as me regardless of what happens in the future, okay?¡± He was quite worried that she would betray him at a critical juncture. If that happened, he would feel humiliated and disappointed at the same time. She merely nced at him and responded expressionlessly, ¡°I''ll try my best.¡± Seeing her reaction, he fell silent. The night went by quietly. At seven o''clock the next morning, Jonathan and Catherine woke up and freshened themselves up before having breakfast with Yareth. Afterward, the trio got into the car driven by Bruce. Then, the Bentley limousine they rode in sped away. In the car, Yareth asked Jonathan gleefully, ¡°Are you confident?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± thetter responded with a grin. Yareth said reassuringly, ¡°I believe in you.¡± After an hour, the Bentley stopped at an empty lot in the suburbs. There were three military aircraft parked in the middle of thend. Luxury vehicles then arrived at the location one after another. As soon as Jonathan''s group exited the car, he asked Yareth curiously, ¡°I noticed they utilized military aircraft and rented a military base. What''s the rtionship between Divine Realm and the army, Grandpa?¡± The elder exined, ¡°Divine Realm has always been working closely with the government. Back then, while the Emperor of Chanaea was a general, he brought honor to our country. Now, Divine Realm is protecting the country from external threats as well. They basically provide mutual aid to each other. However, Divine Realm is not that involved in the country''s matters currently. Even then, the government will still provide help for them as a way of maintaining their contact.¡± Jonathan was enlightened. There were four luxury vehicles that arrived in front of them, and they made up a group of five cars, including Jonathan''s group''s Bentley. Also, there were twenty-five candidates in total, including Jonathan and Catherine. He looked around and realized the candidates were all highly skilled in their cultivation. Even the weakest ones among them were already at the early stage of Nascent Soul. Meanwhile, the majority of them were at the middle stage of Nascent Soul, while some of them were even in the final stage. It was, as expected, a group of outstanding candidates. Jonathan learned that these candidates were all young, and the eldest one wasn''t even over thirty years old. Everyone remained distant, and none of them would speak with each other. Since the candidates were all from different locations and were egotistical, nobody wanted to interact with anyone else. There were some elders who were apanying those candidates, and Yareth had a great time conversing with them. Shortly after everyone boarded the military aircraft, it took off smoothly. Confused, Jonathan went up to Yareth and asked, ¡°Grandpa, are we the only candidates attending the assessment? There are only over twenty of us.¡± Thetter smiled and answered, ¡°Of course not. There are many foreign candidates who''d taken the military aircraft to the military base directly. I think they''ve already arrived yesterday.¡± Realization dawned on Jonathan after listening to Yareth''s exnation. The military aircraft flew across the sky above a dense forest. Almost half an hourter, they finally arrived at the secret military base. It was an enormous field surrounded by electric fences. The core of the military base was built like an indestructible castle, with many gun-wielding soldiers guarding the area. Atst, the military aircraftnded on the field. The weather that day was terrible. The wind howled violently, and the sky was overcast. It was also slightly snowing, and it seemed like it would be increasingly heavy at night. As soon as everyone alighted the military aircraft, a female officer weed them. There were a few attendants following behind her closely. The female officer seemed to look like she was twenty-four years old, dressing in a military uniform that made her look valiant and formidable. The sharp-eyed Jonathan noticed that her military uniform differed from the others. It wasn''t a Chanaean military uniform but a custom-made one that had unique patterns of the Fire Dragon Troop. It piqued his curiosity, but he had no one to seek rification from. Soon, he discovered that the female officer''s name was Lah Hall, and she was an inner disciple of Divine Realm. She was one of the examiners who would oversee the assessment. Not only that, but she was also wearing a custom uniform that belonged to Divine Realm''s stationed army. Other than that, the attendants that were following her belonged to Divine Realm as well. Unlike Lah, who had already achieved Celestial Soul, the attendants were only experts at handling various tasks and running errands. They didn''t possess high cultivation. After a nce, Jonathan could already tell that Lah''s cultivation was on the same level as Mabel''s. However, he would never expect himself to have a life-and-death rtionship with Lah in the future. Of course, that would be a story for another time. ¡°Long time no see, Ms. Hall. You''re still as beautiful as ever,¡± Yarethplimented Lah with a smile on his face. She returned a polite grin and replied, ¡°You look healthy and strong as well, Old Mr. Harrington.¡± There were a few other elders who greeted Lah too, but thetter maintained a neutral tone in response. Judging from her attitude, it was apparent that she was an arrogantdy. Still, it wasn''t a surprise, as most aplished people were always slightly prideful. A few secondster, Lah ordered, ¡°All candidates are required to gather in the center of the field right now.¡± Upon receiving the instruction, Jonathan, Catherine, and the rest of the candidates quickly walked toward the center of the field. At that moment, Jonathan noticed that there were already many candidates gathering at the destination. All he could see from afar was a sea of people. After the candidates gathered, Lah walked toward them along with the attendants and other elders. Jonathan stood beside Catherine and scanned the surroundings. There were at least a hundred candidates on the field at the moment, which was way more than the number that Yareth had told him. All of the candidates were exceptional. However, they were mostly scattered around the field, and there wasn''t even a slight disy of discipline at all. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. After all, it wasmon for capable people like them to be rebellious and entric. It would be absurd to ask them to form a line like rookies. ¡°Everyone, get down now!¡± Lah ordered sternly at this moment. Instantaneously, Jonathan dragged Catherine downward and crouched. Eventually, most of the candidates did the same, except for ten of them. The ten candidates who refused to follow the instruction felt that crouching down was disrespectful and humiliating. ¡°Step forward!¡± she yelled at the candidates who refused to obey. The ten candidates nced at Lah fearlessly and took a step forward, separating themselves from the crowd. ¡°The ten of you are eliminated. Now scram,¡± she uttered heartlessly. Jonathan''s expression changed slightly because he hadn''t expected her to be so straightforward. After all, the ten people who were disqualified were all aces and Nascent Soul elites. It seemed like Nascent Soul elites were merely a bunch of ordinary folks when they were attending this assessment. However, that didn''t mean that all Nascent Soul elites were worthless. They were a few selected people who sessfully got to the final assessment. The ten candidates were bewildered upon hearing Lah''s demands. Fiy Kiehl was one of them. He had achieved the final stage of Nascent Soul. The final stage of Nascent Soul was the same cultivation stage as Logan''s. There was no way that a person like that would stay humble. Right then, he red at Lah icily and protested, ¡°Why? I refuse, Ms. Hall!¡± Chapter 173 Chapter 173 Lah shot Fiy a cold look. ¡°No questions allowed. Here, I''m the one in charge. If I say that you''re eliminated, then that means that you''re eliminated. Now go!¡± ¡°Why are you acting so f*cking arrogant?¡± A candidate behind Fiy yelled at Lah. The other candidates immediately started to chime in, ¡°Exactly. What are you being so arrogant for? Who are you trying to scare? Do you think that we will be afraid of you?¡± Fiy led the rest of the candidates as they started to confront Lah. He stared directly at Lah and stated, ¡°Ms. Hall, since we were ten, we had been instilled with the mindset that we have to get into the Divine Realm. We have prepared so long just for this day. If we were disqualified during the test, then we would have nothing to say. However, we just can''t ept how unreasonable you''re being right now.¡± ¡°You can''t ept this?¡± Lah responded frigidly. ¡°Then very well. You don''t have to.¡± At that instant, the air seemed to freeze. All they saw was a sh of movement in front of them. Immediately after, they noticed that Lah was still standing at the same spot. However, there was now a fingermark on Fiy''s forehead. In the next moment, Fiy copsed to the ground and died on the spot. He had just been killed by Lah. Everyone else was stunned by the sight, and their eyes were filled with terror. Even Jonathan felt that this was too brutal. He knew that many of the candidates were from prominent families, so they lived pampered lives since they were young. They could only be where they were today because they had ess to the finest resources for training. However, they were still filled with a sense of superiority. None of them knew how harsh the real world was once they left thefort and protection of their families. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Lah nced at the nine other candidates who had confronted her. ¡°Are there any more questions?¡± They trembled in fear, and their faces turned ashen. They then hurriedly made their way off. Soon, Fiy''s body was also carried out of the venue. The old men behind Lah remained silent, as there was nothing else they could say at that moment. Besides, the candidates who just withdrew had nothing to do with them. Lah scanned the remaining ny-over candidates with a cold gleam in her eyes. Her voice was resounding as she boomed, ¡°I know that all of you are exceptional individuals, be it at home or in your communities. However, there is one thing that you must be aware of. When you''re in my presence or that of the Divine Realm, you are nothing. None of you mean anything to the Divine Realm. It is only when you prove your worth that you will be of value to us.¡± Lah paced slowly as she continued, ¡°All of you are decent in cultivation. It is already an achievement that you are able to obtain the Nascent Soul. However, we are not short of experts here at the Divine Realm, especially Nascent Soul experts like you. If any one of you here has achieved the Celestial Soul, we will then provide preferential treatment for you. It''s just a pity that none of you here have reached that stage.¡± After pausing for a moment, she went on, ¡°What is it that we need here at the Divine Realm? Firstly, we need experts. Secondly, we need loyal experts. Andstly, we need intelligent experts. Most of you have been pampered and raised in wealthy families since you were young. You probably took elixir pills to help you in your cultivation and received enlightenment from your elders. You would have minimal experience, which makes you useless to us.¡± Lah''s words pierced through their hearts like a sharp de, shattering their confidence and sense of superiority. Unlike the rest of them, Jonathan paid no attention to her words. After all, he was different from the others. He had made his way here through his sheer hard work and determination. ¡°The test will be a cruel one. This time, we are only epting four out of the many of you into the gates of the Divine Realm. The rest of you will be eliminated mercilessly. In the elimination round, some of you might end up losing your lives, while some may end up being permanently crippled. Your life and death are solely in your hands. As such, if there''s anyone who wishes to withdraw now, please step forward.¡± After Lah finished her words, none of them stepped forward. All of the candidates were in the Nascent Soul stage, and they wouldn''t choose to back down without a fight. ¡°Very well!¡± Lah scanned the crowd. ¡°Since that''s the case, then let the test begin. Everyone, please rise.¡± The candidates instantly rose to their feet. This time, they were more self-aware, and they stood up as straight as a ramrod. ¡°Get into groups of two, and we will begin the free sparring round. The winner will advance to the next round, while the loser will be eliminated. You may begin now!¡± Everyone froze for a second after hearing Lah''smand. In the next instant, they came back to their senses and started sparring. A candidate next to Jonathan immediately charged at him. Jonathan was constantly on his toes, so he instantly dodged the person''s attack using a Shadow Step. Hurriedly, the person went after him again. ¡°Do you think that I''m easy to pick on?¡± Jonathan scoffed. He then used the Mongrel Attack and kicked his opponent, sending thetter flying. The candidate was also at the early stage of the Nascent Soul cultivation, but Jonathan realized that hisbat skills were extremely weak. He was just no match for Jonathan. With that, Jonathan also understood that wealthy families indeed had a different method for training their kids to be Nascent Soul experts. In reality, those who used such methods couldn''t be considered true Nascent Soul experts. Even a Neutralizing Force expert with an abundance of experience in sparring could easily defeat them. In other words, Jonathan sessfully advanced to the next round. The candidates who won were led to stand behind Lah. At that moment, there was a massive ongoing melee on the field. Soon, Catherine also joined Jonathan as she took her ce behind Lah. She was a final-stage Nascent Soul expert, and she had genuinely worked her way up to obtain it. She was unlike those who only reached the stage through elixir pills and enlightenment. As someone who was rather emotionless, she didn''t have any traces of fear or panic in a fight, allowing her to have exceptionalbat abilities. This melee wasn''t one that allowed everyone to escape unscathed. Those who were involved in intense sparring ended up being killed by their opponents. Half an hourter, forty candidates remained standing behind Lah, and the remaining fifty of them were eliminated. As for why there were more who were eliminated, it was because some were identally injured. The fifty eliminated candidates sprawled on the field as they wailed in agony. There were also more than ten candidates who were beaten to death. Just then, a gust of wind blew past the field, and they could smell the faint scent of blood. It was only then that the candidates understood how cruel the test really was. Soon after, the eliminated candidates were cleared off the field, while the soldiers stretchered the dead bodies away. ¡°All of you. Go back to your original positions!¡± Lahmanded. The rest of them hurriedlyplied. Then, Lah announced once again, ¡°Get into groups of two and begin the free sparring round. The winner advances to the next round!¡± This time, none of them hesitated, and they instantly broke out into fights. A middle-stage Nascent Soul candidateunched his attack on Jonathan. After all, Jonathan was only an early-stage Nascent Soul expert. He seemed like an easy opponent. This time around, his opponent wasn''t a true Nascent Soul expert either. In a sh, Jonathan defeated him as well. Catherine also defeated her opponent quickly, and the two of them made their way behind Lah again. Yareth had been observing the scene by the side, wearing a nonchnt expression on his face. To him, it was only natural that Jonathan and Catherine could smoothly advance to the next round. After all, if Jonathan couldn''t even make it past the initial rounds, then he didn''t deserve his respect. At the end of the round, twenty people advanced, while the other twenty were eliminated. This time, there were no idental injuries. It was undeniable that Lah''s test was brutal. Candidates were eliminated at the speed of light, and in the blink of an eye, only twenty candidates were left out of the initial hundred. After ordering the soldiers to clear the eliminated candidates off the field, Lah instructed the rest of them to return to their original positions. She isn''t going to keep eliminating us the same way, is she? Are we really going to continue sparring in groups of two? Jonathan wasn''t the only one who had those questions in mind. However, the next elimination round caught them by surprise. This time, Lah invited one of the old men up onto the field. Although his pace seemed slow as he walked out of the military base, he somehow reached Lah in a few seconds. It was as if the distance beneath his feet had shrunk. The old man had a scrawny figure, and he was dressed in ck from head to toe. The wrinkles on his face looked as if they were carved with a knife, making him look exceptionally terrifying. As he saw such an old man walking toward them, Jonathan couldn''t help but grumble inwardly. After all, he had been traumatized by Sylvia''s grandfather and Yareth. He thought that the older someone looked, the more powerful they were at cultivation. His trauma was so severe that every time he saw an olddy on the streets, he would immediately assume that they were fighters as well. He perfectly embodied the saying, ¡°Once bitten, twice shy.¡± When Jonathan saw the old man, he couldn''t quite tell what they would be doing next. At the same time, the rest of the candidates were also wondering what this old man would be doing here. Soon, the mystery was revealed. Lah announced, ¡°This is Mr. Meyer. He will be the examiner for the next round of the test. For this round, you will have tost at least three seconds against Mr. Meyer. If not, you will be eliminated.¡± Once he heard her words, a chill ran down Jonathan''s spine. As someone who was incredibly intelligent, he could instantly spot the trap in this round. The biggest trap was that they had tost at least three seconds against Brandon Meyer. Firstly, three seconds was a sufficient amount of time for an expert to defeat their opponent. Secondly, a candidate could easily lose their fighting spirit if they just focused on the fact that they had to make it past three seconds. With that, it would be easier to defeat them. ¡°Who wants to go first?¡± Lah asked as she scanned the crowd. The candidates all fell silent. None of them were willing to step up as they weren''t familiar with Brandon''s tactics. Whoever went first would be at a huge disadvantage, and there was a high chance that they would end up bing sacrificialmbs. On the other hand, Jonathan was unfazed. He was filled with courage after countless near-death encounters. Naturally, he wouldn''t be afraid of such a challenge. Just as he was about to volunteer to go first, Lah pointed at one of the candidates. ¡°You. Step forward.¡± That candidate was at the early stage of Nascent Soul cultivation and had obtained it through genuine cultivation. However, heckedbat experience, and the reason why he could survive until now was mostly based on his luck. As such, he was stunned when Lah called him out, and his face turned as pale as a sheet. ¡°You are eliminated!¡± Lah dered with a cold gleam in her eyes. ¡°If you are so anxious when faced with a challenge, then you can forget about entering the Divine Realm!¡± ¡°Next! You over there! Come over!¡± Lah then pointed at another candidate. The next candidate was Benedict Turner, who was at the middle stage of Nascent Soul. He had a much stronger psychological resilience than the previous candidate. Once he was given the challenge, he walked outposedly. He was confident that he couldst for three seconds. Chapter 174 Chapter 174 Benedict made his way forward and stood across from Brandon. The north wind was howling. Suddenly, it started snowing heavily, making the atmosphere deste. Benedict and Brandon were about to have the showdown of a lifetime. However, Brandon was a feeble old man, while Benedict was in his prime. As Jonathan watched them closely, the rest of the candidates had their eyes glued to them as well. At that moment, Lah announced the start of the test with an icy look in her eyes. Brandon swiftly made his move. As he moved, all one could see was his afterimage. He exuded a powerful aura and vitality. Just a second before, Brandon was nothing more than a frail old man. In the blink of an eye, he had turned into a deadly monster. The sudden change in his aura was absolutely terrifying. Brandon was like a tree standing strong in the winter cold. Beneath the dead leaves on the surface, it was still brimming with life. His strength could shatter one''s soul. It was said that when people fell to their deaths, some of them died from fear before even hitting the ground. Simrly, the power of an expert like Brandon was enough to scare one so much that they lost their guts instantly. It was the same reason why soldiers would turn tail and run in the middle of a battle. The fire in Benedict''s heart fizzled out immediately in the face of Brandon''s explosive strength. Initially, he had made a n so that he wouldst at least three seconds in the fight. Despite that, he completely nked out and forgot everything once he saw Brandon make his moves. Boom! Benedict''s vision went ck. He felt a powerful force m into his chest before he was sent flying and then crashing onto the ground. He didn''t evenst a millisecond, much less three seconds. Even though Benedict was at the middle stage of Nascent Soul, he only gained more strength. He didn''t have his own force field or aura. That was why he was so thoroughly rattled by the sudden outburst of Brandon''s aura. Meanwhile, Brandon lowered his head once again. It was as if he was nothing but a pathetic old man. It was hard to believe that the intimidating man just moments before was him. Lah, on the other hand, expressionlessly pointed at another candidate. ¡°Your turn,¡± she stated. Smack! Brandon sent that one flying with a single punch as well. There was no trace of emotion in Lah''s gaze. Meanwhile, a few of the old men whose grandsons had been defeated had already left with their grandsons. Jonathan could tell that Brandon was at the middle stage of Nascent Soul. However, despite the fact that Brandon was at the same stage as the other candidates, he was in a completely different league. That was because Brandon had an immeasurable amount of blood on his hands. The wicked aura that he emanated was iparably horrifying. It would be hard for anyone to defeat him. Not everyone who had reached Nascent Soul was worthy of achieving Immortal Level. First of all, they would need to have a strong foundation backing them up. They needed a lot of experience inbat. Nascent Soul experts who had been trained in a sheltered environment were essentially like newborn babies. Despite their qualifications, they were no better than an ordinary citizen in the real world. However, that didn''t mean there were no actual experts participating in the examination. In the following matches, Jonathan bore witness to a few truly terrifying experts. One of them was called Simon Sandler, who had reached the final stage of Nascent Soul. He was a lanky and tall man who seemed to be around thirty years old. The aura that he gave off made him seem like a demon who had crawled out from the depths of hell. In his battle against Brandon, Simon unexpectedly forced the former to back off in just three seconds. With that, Simon swiftly advanced to the next round. His cultivation was simply too powerful. Thus, he left a strong impression on Jonathan. However, Simon was a very aloof man. He didn''t look at anyone as he made his way to the space behind Lah. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. He was the first person to advance to the next stage. The second was a man called Chester Schnee, who looked to be twenty-five years old. He had a refined and tactful air to him. Chester''s movement was elegant, and he smoothly advanced to the next round soon. The third person to advance was Lesley Quinton. He was around twenty-eight years old. To Jonathan, he seemed like an honest and sincere man. Lesley was at the middle stage of Nascent Soul, and he practiced the Universal Punch. His techniques were fierce and steady. He followed his own method of alternating between attacking and defending. No matter how Brandon tried to press on him, Lesley was immovable. Three secondster, Lesley sessfully advanced to the next stage. Another six people managed to advance after that. The tenth person was Catherine. She breezed through the fight with Brandon. At that point, nine of the candidates had been eliminated, while ten of them had advanced. Thest remaining candidate was Jonathan himself. On the surface, he seemed weak. He was only at the early stage of Nascent Soul, after all. Most of the candidates at that stage couldn''t even withstand a single blow. Other than Catherine and Simon, who were at the final stage of Nascent Soul, the other candidates who managed to advance were all at the middle stage of Nascent Soul. If Jonathan managed to advance to the next level, he would be the weakest among all of the sessful candidates. Lah''s face remained devoid of emotion. Stepping forward, Jonathan faced Brandon. Brandon then began making his move. Jonathan didn''t want to show too much of his power, so he used Shadow Step to dodge. He then used Antelope Rhythm to evade Brandon''s continuous attacks. Three seconds passed by in no time at all. There wasn''t a single scratch on Jonathan. Thus, he managed to advance to the next stage. Out of a hundred candidates, ten of them had made it to the next round. Lah announced, ¡°This is the end of the test for today. There will be another round tomorrow. After that, you can officially be part of the external disciples of the Divine Realm.¡± Jonathan let out a sigh of relief after hearing that. Lah then got the staff behind her to escort the candidates to get some rest. Afterward, Jonathan grabbed Catherine''s hand and walked over to Yareth. He greeted, ¡°Hello, Grandpa.¡± Yareth smiled. ¡°Go on.¡± He didn''t have much to say. Thus, Jonathan and Catherine proceeded to leave. Yareth bid farewell to Lah as well. Following Lah''s instruction, the staff took everyone to the shared dorm first. Out of the eleven candidates there, Catherine was the only girl. There were six bunk beds in the dorm for twelve people. The Divine Realm hadn''t prepared any special amodation for Catherine. Considering the circumstances, she had no choice but to bear with it. The staff member who was in charge of leading them around was called Shane Wendell. He was a Chanaean Anndurn in his thirties. He used to be a department head in Anndur before he applied to work at the Divine Realm. Shane was a stern and meticulous man. He announced, ¡°All of you have one hour to rest. After that, I''ll bring you guys to the cafeteria for your lunch. Please stay in the dorm until then. You are not allowed to wander around.¡± Then, he turned to leave. With that, the candidates began choosing beds for themselves. Jonathan chose one and instructed Catherine to take the bed above his, which she obeyed without hesitation. That was likely because of the agreement they had made before. Besides that, Catherine didn''t really care much about anything. Jonathany down. He hadn''t even closed his eyes when he sensed two peopleing his way. He immediately sat up and saw that it was Chester and someone called Elijah Murray. Elijah was around twenty-four years old. He was at the middle stage of Nascent Soul, and he was fairly skilled. He had a strong foundation in both Tiger''s Roar and Dragon''s Shield. Because of that, he was incredibly arrogant. However, the people around him were all exceptional, so he held his conceit back. Jonathan was the exception. As Chester and Elijah walked over, the former smiled at Jonathan before saying, ¡°Hello, Jonathan.¡± All of the candidates knew each other''s names and backgrounds as Lah had publicized the name list beforehand. Jonathan stared at Chester in confusion. He didn''t want to be rude, so he simply smiled back and replied, ¡°Hello, Chester.¡± ¡°Can we sit on your bed?¡± Chester asked. Jonathan''s gaze turned wary. He was an experienced man who wouldn''t be fooled so easily. There was a possibility that the two of them would suddenly go berserk and take his life. The Divine Realm wouldn''t stand on his side, either. They would just say that he deserved to die. On top of that, it would be pointless to stand on his side because he would be dead by then. Thus, he stood up and said, ¡°Sure.¡± He would stand up while the two of them sat down. Chester was slightly surprised by that. Still, he grinned and remarked, ¡°You''re a smart one, Jonathan.¡± There was a fake smile on Jonathan''s face as he asked, ¡°Is there a reason why you two came to me?¡± Since Jonathan stood up, Chester and Elijah did not sit down. Chester stated, ¡°It''s thanks to fate that we''re all here together. That''s why we want to get closer to you, Jonathan. We might join the Divine Realm together in the future, after all.¡± A candidate named Walter Norris immediately got up after hearing that. With a cynical tone, he mocked, ¡°Haha! You love to scheme, don''t you, Chester? If you guys make it into the Divine Realm, the rest of us will just be your background characters, won''t we?¡± There were only four slots, after all. Chester''s words had caused the others to feel displeased. Elijah swiftly turned to Walter and retorted, ¡°What? You got a problem, brat?¡± Walter was an egoistic person as well. He wanted to refute, but when he looked at Chester and his gang, all he could do was sneer and stay quiet. Ignoring Walter, Chester turned back to Jonathan with a friendly expression. ¡°Let''s be friends from now on, Jonathan. We''ll have to take care of each other.¡± Jonathan couldn''t help but rub his nose. He felt a little irritated. Chester was a people pleaser, and people like that loved to form cliques. On the other hand, the other candidates were all pretentious people who couldn''t be bothered with things like that. The thing that frustrated Jonathan was that Chester specifically chose him out of everyone else. He wondered if it was because he was the weakest in terms of cultivation, so Chester thought he would be an easy target. That was the obvious answer. Even so, Jonathan did not refuse. He didn''t want to make enemies for no reason. There were still many uncertainties at that moment. Thus, he grinned and eximed, ¡°Of course we should help each other. I sure hope you''ll support me, Chester.¡± Chester was satisfied with Jonathan''s obedient response. He patted thetter on the shoulder and replied, ¡°No problem.¡± Right then, Elijah leaned in and whispered curiously, ¡°So, what kind of rtionship do you and Catherine have, Jonathan? It seems like she listens to everything you say. Is she your girl? Nice work, man. I can''t believe you managed to get yourself such a sexy woman.¡± ¡°She''s my wife,¡± Jonathan uttered. That left Elijah dumbstruck. He clearly felt a bit embarrassed, and there was a trace of disappointment in his tone as he muttered, ¡°O-Oh, I see.¡± Considering how gorgeous Catherine was, it was hard to resist her. An hourter, Shane brought them to the cafeteria to eat. It was a military cafeteria that was spacious and brightly lit. The snow outside was still heavy as ever. It covered the ground with ayer of white. In the cafeteria, a dense crowd of soldiers was eating. Chapter 175 Chapter 175 Jonathan''s group of candidates was set to have their meals on the other side, where there were five empty tables. Chester and Elijah naturally followed Jonathan along with Catherine. To everyone else, the four of them appeared to be a small group. Although the other candidates had not nned to form cliques initially, they decided to do so due to feeling pressured by Jonathan''s group. Walter naturally went over to Lesley''s side. Being a level-headed person, thetter was courteous toward him. Hence, the two hit it off right away. After that, Lesley also roped in two other candidates. The four of them formed a small group and sat at a table. In the end, the only ones left were Simon, William, and Landyn. William and Landyn immediately decided to sit together before casting their doubtful stares at Simon. Among all the candidates, Simon was probably ranked the first in terms of abilities. Hence, they felt that as long as they could win over him, they would no longer need to be afraid of the others. At that moment, he sat alone at a table while exuding the air of a loner, making it hard for anyone to approach him. He did not seem to require any friends. William and Landyn approached him with awkward smiles on their faces. ¡°Let''s sit together, Simon!¡± While William was saying that, he and Landyn sat down at the table. Simon lifted his head and stared at them with an icy expression as he shouted without a hint of hesitation, ¡°Get lost!¡± His response stunned William and Landyn as they did not expect him to be so unamenable. Furthermore, they dared not say a word upon sensing his imposing aura. Their faces reddened with humiliation, and after hesitating for a while, they got up and left. This scene was witnessed by all the other candidates. Chester nced in Simon''s direction before whispering to Jonathan and Elijah, ¡°I heard that Simon is not the descendant of a prominent family. He used to be an assassin, but because he saved Old Mr. Tanner in Hallsbayter on, the man gave him a rmendation.¡± Jonathan shuddered while also feeling slightly taken aback. Having sensed Simon''s terrifying aura before, his thoughts were that a son of a prominent family should not possess this kind of aura, and now, Chester''s words had confirmed his spection. Elijah scoffed upon hearing that, saying, ¡°So, he''s just a mere assassin. I thought that he was someone influential, acting all arrogant like that.¡± Jonathan nced at him. ¡°Status and background don''t matter for spiritual fighters. The more reckless people are, the more they can get the true meaning of the fighter''s bloodthirst.¡± Elijah''s expression turned grim almost immediately. Noticing that the atmosphere had turned awkward, Chester immediately attempted to smooth things over. ¡°Times are different now, so it''s pointless to say that.¡± After a pause, he continued, ¡°However, I must say that Simon will be our biggest threat. Thankfully, he''s an introvert, so we don''t need to fear him.¡± Jonathan decided to drop the conversation. Although Simon was the strongest, Jonathan had experienced deadly wars and also possessed Haemocore, so he was not particrly afraid of him. Moreover, he also had another thought in mind. I''ll be wary of Chester instead as he''s definitely a two- faced person. The menu of the day consisted of four dishes, which tasted quite good. After they had their fill, everyone was sent back to the dorms to rest. Upon reaching the dorm, Simon immediately sat cross-legged and started cultivating. Due to theck of entertainment options, the others soon followed suit. Catherine did not utter a single word, merely doing whatever Jonathan told her to do. This made him feel deeply touched. As the night approached, everyone remained in their little cliques as they went for dinner. Simon was the only one without a group. William and Landyn tried to suck up to him, but unfortunately for them, Simon was not interested. They did not attempt to join another group, as the Divine Realm only had four ces this time. Hence, if a group had six people, two would have to be eliminated. As such, the group would certainly not be united. During the meal, Chester suggested to Jonathan''s group, ¡°Jonathan, seeing as there are only four ces in Divine Realm, I sincerely hope that all four of us can be recruited. However, you can tell that the others aren''t weak either. So for us to win, we must be united. Don''t you think so?¡± Jonathan smiled and responded, ¡°You''re right.¡± Chester then went on, ¡°However, we should select a leader among us, shouldn''t we? Just so that it''s easier to handle things when there''s an unexpected situation. Don''t you think?¡± Upon hearing that, Jonathan stared at him a little longer before replying, ¡°I think that there''s no one else more suitable for this role than you, Chester.¡± C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Chester looked slightly surprised. ¡°That won''t do! We should take a vote,¡± he suggested with a smile. However, Jonathan replied, ¡°There''s no need for that. Anyway, my wife and I both think you''re best suited for this.¡± Elijah naturally had no objections. Seeing this, Chester no longer pretended to be polite. ¡°Since everyone has agreed, then I''ll ept it begrudgingly.¡± Jonathan smiled in response. He naturally would notpete to be the leader, knowing that even if he did, Chester and Elijah were unreliable. Chester''s words were clear and he was merely going with the flow. By seven in the evening, everything was covered in white. Theyer of snow that nketed the training ground was an inch thick, extending into the horizon. In the dorm, all the candidates were focused on cultivating. Sitting with his legs crossed, Jonathan was channeling his senses into feeling the power of the Haemocore. With a shift of intention, he could allow the Haemocore to absorb part of his vitality. ording to a secret technique by the Requiem, all of Jonathan''s energy, spirit, and essence had been concealed, making him seem like a person without cultivation. This was the mystical power of the Requiem. He also discovered that his Haemocore was still growing alongside his continuous cultivation, and he did not know to what extent it would reach. After cultivating for two hours, Jonathan finally opened his eyes. The lights in the dorm were off, and all was quiet. Noticing that the others were still cultivating, he decided to lie down. There was a tension around him that he did not like. It gave him the feeling of a prison that was trapping him inside. In this ce, he had to abide by the rules of Divine Realm and must obey instructions. Jonathan was used to living a carefree life, wandering around every corner of the world. Because of that, he did not enjoy feeling burdened. Despite that, he knew that he could only ept it. In life, one cannot live freely without any constraints forever as there would always be responsibilities to shoulder. Jonathan gave it a lot of thought. He knew that Mabel and Polly did not need to enter the Divine Realm as they did not require any motivation to keep improving. However, he was aware that he was toox and required this environment to train him. He figured that his master had sent him to Smend back then because his master had an astute understanding of Jonathan''s personality. Jonathan knew very well that if he wanted to be free, he had to keep climbing upwards. It was only when his abilities had reached a certain level that he would attain a certain degree of freedom. However, little did he know that his life''s turmoil would begin once he had stepped into the Divine Realm. Apanied by these mixed emotions, Jonathan slowly drifted off to sleep. He slept exceptionally well for the rest of the night, and it was seven in the morning when he woke up. Everyone did not need to wash up, as a Nascent Soul expert''s body was free from filth. Shane came to take everyone to breakfast. ¡°You have fifteen minutes to have breakfast. Gather at the training ground after that,¡± he instructed. Everyone was engrossed in their own thoughts during breakfast, trying to guess what the test would be like on that day. Once breakfast was over, they went to the assembly location on the training ground. Amid the snow, the first person they spotted was Lah, who looked valiant and charismatic in her military uniform. Behind her were several service staff as well as two military aircraft. As everyone arrived in front of her, she nced at them before shouting outmands, ¡°Attention! At ease! Look left! Look ahead!¡± Everyone was well-trained by now, so they followed obediently like a new recruit. Lah stood before them, sweeping her gaze across all the candidates before saying seriously, ¡°I have bad news for you. I received an order from the headquarters of Divine Realm, which is that only one spot is avable at this time. The person who gets it shall receive intensive training from our organization.¡± Everyone''s faces fell upon hearing that. Jonathan was also inplete shock. He was not afraid of any enemy. However, if there was only one ce, a choice had to be made between him and Catherine. We''ll rely on our own abilities. Anyway, no matter which of us is chosen, I''ll still protect the Harrington family in the future to repay Old Mr. Harrington''s kindness. With that thought in mind, his heart settled instantly. Lah continued, ¡°The final elimination round is also the cruelest. We''ll send you to Ophidian Ind in Norham. You''ll have to kill everyone else to win, and the final survivor will be recruited.¡± Jonathan''s heart sank again. The faces of Chester, Elijah, William, and the others also turned ashen except for Simon, who remained impassive as usual. Jonathan could not help but sneak a nce at Catherine. She appeared indifferent like Simon. A hint of anguish shed across his eyes. Never would he have expected that the entire universe would conspire to y a practical joke on him. If only one could live between him and Catherine, there was no doubt what his choice would be, for he could never take her life for his own survival. Jonathan had a quick change of mind. I''ll quit or ask Catherine to quit. However, I''m worried about her. She''s so na?ve. What if someone took her life on the ind? How will I face Old Mr. Harrington then? Just then, Lah eximed, ¡°I have eleven golden silkworms here. Consume them if you''re willing to participate in the final assessment. If not, you may quit now. I would like to remind all of you that once you''ve consumed the silkworms, you''ll be killed by them if you don''t return within ten days and get close to their mother.¡± Chapter 176 Chapter 176 The golden silkworms were like young children. They needed to be close to their mother to remain calm. Currently, the dormancy period for the golden silkworms was ten days. After ten days, if the victor did not return to the military base, they would die on Ophidian Ind. Jonathanmented inwardly. Prior to this, he had ingested a Supreme Nascent Pill. Thus, his body was immune to poisons. However, the golden silkworms were exempt from the effects of the pill. They were not poisonous because they were parasites that consumed people from the insides of their bodies, thereby rendering the effects of the Supreme Nascent Pill useless. The moment the golden silkworms were ingested, the person was stepping on a path of no return. There was no turning back. However, it waspletely up to their own volition whether to take them or not. Lah surveyed the crowd before her. In a cold voice devoid of any emotions, she announced, ¡°Those who wish to participate, step forward and ingest the golden silkworms. Those who are unwilling to do so will be eliminated. We will arrange for a military aircraft to take dropouts back home.¡± Simon was the first to step forward and swallow the golden silkworm. He was followed by Lesley, and the third to step forward was Elijah. It was going to be a life and death situation, with only one victor emerging amongst them. The candidates had alreadye so far, and many of them carried the pride of their families on the line. Thus, they could not afford to back down. There were nine of them, but there could only be one winner who emerged victoriously. Even a tactful person like Chester stepped forward to consume the golden silkworms. The people who have made it thus far were all exceptional people who were lofty and prideful. It was simply shameful and uneptable to back down without even trying. It was a joke to even suggest dropping out. Naturally, among the eleven candidates, not every one of them was unafraid of death. William and Landyn exchanged nces with each other before simultaneously announcing their withdrawal from the battle. Lah said ndly, ¡°Go back to your dorms. Arrangements will be made to send you home.¡± Both William and Landyn heaved sighs of relief. It wasn''t an easy decision, but they felt like a heavy burden had been lifted from their shoulders. Their hearts also felt much at ease. The two of them bowed at Lah, then turned and walked away. After their departure, the rest of the candidates quickly consumed the golden silkworms. Finally, Jonathan and Catherine were the only ones left. At that moment, Jonathan was still stuck in a dilemma. It wasn''t that he had no intention of dropping out. However, Mabel had such high expectations for him. Old. Mr. Harrington also expected great things from him. These expectations ced upon him were like invincible shackles that bound him, making him unable to break free. He felt that if he were to quit, he would be a colossal joke. But what if he proceeded to the next stage? Would he be pit against Catherine in a battle of life and death? That was impossible. He would be unable to live with himself if he did such a thing. Moreover, Catherine was too naive. He was afraid that she would fall prey to the more cunning and sinister candidates. Jonathan couldn''t bear to stand by and watch her die. Therefore, the best possible solution was for Catherine to drop out now. However, Jonathan wasn''t sure how to broach the subject. It would be too selfish to force her to quit just because of his personal reasons. From the point of view of an outsider, it would seem like Jonathan was afraid topete with Catherine, thus forcing her to quit in order to ensure his victory. Jonathan stood rooted to the spot as countless thoughts ran through his mind. Catherine nced at Jonathan, perplexed. Lah and the other candidates also turned to look at Jonathan and Catherine. ¡°If the two of you won''t consume the golden silkworms, I''m going to assume you''re quitting,¡± Lah said calmly. Jonathan was unable to speak. Faced with their silence, Lah said, ¡°Go back to your dorms. Someone will send you hometer on.¡± ¡°No, I will do it!¡± Catherine finally reacted. Without giving Jonathan a second look, she strode forward. She stood before Lah and quickly swallowed the golden silkworms. Jonathan wanted to stop her, but in the end, he could not bring himself to say the words. ¡°Catherine, please give up.¡± It was so simple, and yet try as he might, he could not muster the courage to utter those four words. ¡°What about you?¡± Lah looked at Jonathan. He saw that Catherine had already swallowed the worms, and his inner turmoil vanished. There was no turning back. He sighed to himself. Fine, Old Mr. Harrington. I''ll protect Catherine with my life. Consider this me paying off my debt to you. As soon as he made up his mind, Jonathan no longer wavered. He strode to Lah, grabbed the golden silkworms, and swallowed them in one gulp. The moment the parasites entered his body, they instantly sought out his intestines and attached themselves. Even if he went for surgery, Jonathan knew he wasn''t going to be able to get the parasites out. Because once the golden silkworms awakened, they would move about freely within the body. There was no cultivation technique that could suppress this type of parasite. ¡°Good!¡± After Lah made sure all the candidates who were proceeding had ingested the worms, she dered, ¡°The elimination roundsts a total of ten days. On the morning of the tenth day, we will send a military aircraft to pick you up. The victor needs to collect the heads of the nine other candidates. If they fail to obtain the heads, it will be considered a mission failure, and our military aircraft will automatically turn back.¡± Such brutal rules! It could be said it was perversely barbaric, almost. However, there was nothing they could do. The candidates had entered the tournament willingly. Therefore, they would have to abide by the rules. Following the briefing, the candidates were split into two military aircraft. The military aircraft took off once the candidates were seated. Lah did not follow. Jonathan could not help but look at Catherine as the aircraft soared into the air. Catherine''s expression remained calm, there wasn''t a single trace of apprehension on her face. Jonathan''s heart ached. Oh, Catherine, when you chose to participate in the tournament, did you think of what it would mean for us? Perhaps you won''t care even if I died. Nheless, Jonathan wasn''t one to dwell on sentiments. After allowing himself to wallow for a brief moment, he immediately gathered his thoughts and made himself calm down. There were a total of nine candidates and four of them were seated in Jonathan''s aircraft. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. They were Chester, Elijah, Catherine, and Jonathan himself. The atmosphere was strangely tense. Chester and Elijah remained eerily silent, but that was to be expected. None of them had foreseen an elimination round. They had intended to form a team of four and work together to clear the round, but their ns had been foiled by the conditions as only one person could win. It no longer mattered if the four of them were a team, for they had to kill the other three to pass. At that moment, a gulf had formed, and even Chester and Elijah kept their guards up around each other. All of a sudden, Chester broke the stagnant silence. He coughed and smiled wryly. ¡°Jonathan, Elijah, I have something to say.¡± Jonathan had already managed to regain hisposure. Smiling, he said. ¡°Sure, go ahead!¡± Elijah looked at Chester wordlessly. Chester continued, ¡°Without a doubt, our biggest enemy is Simon. It doesn''t matter if the four of us have to fight each otherter on. Our chances of winning will be greater if we work together and take care of them first. What do you think?¡± Elijah stared at Chester. ¡°What do you mean?¡± he asked. ¡°With me as the team leader, I''m suggesting we hunt down the other candidates first. After we kill the others, we can go our separate ways,¡± Chester said. Elijah pondered for a moment before agreeing. ¡°Okay!¡± Jonathan nced at Chester. Each one of them was harboring their own ulterior motives, but Chester''s suggestion wasn''t a bad idea. Jonathan did not trust Chester and Elijah anyway, thus, he had no choice but to wait and see how things would unfold. ¡°Okay,¡± he said. ¡°I will be the team leader. Are you all okay with that?¡± Chester asked. ¡°All right!¡± Jonathan said. Elijah agreed. Naturally, Catherine had no objections. After deciding on their battle n, the four of them began to quietly cultivate, and the cabin fell into silence. The military aircraft weaved through the clouds. Focusing internally, Jonathan could sense the golden silkworms inside himself. The parasites were currently nestled in his duodenum, unmoving. They were currently in a dormant state. Jonathan could move the vitality in his body freely, but it wasn''t possible for him to relocate his organs. Thus, he was really helpless against the golden silkworms. Hemented at the Divine Realm''s ability to make so many experts endure humiliation in order to join the ranks. To have countless people giving up their dignity, and risking life and death, just for one spot. Was it worth it? Jonathan felt that he was forced to participate in the Divine Realm''s test due to unavoidable circumstances. The Divine Realm was the ce where the most experts and the most talented people were gathered. It contained unimaginable glory, enticing people who practiced Destino Art to participate. For ordinary students, getting into prestigious universities was their pride and joy. For fighters who wished to join the Divine Realm, this was their equivalent, or perhaps regarded as an even higher existence than the prestigious universities. The conditions to get in were much more brutal. It was eleven o''clock in the morning. After flying for about three hours, the aircraft finallynded on a small tropical ind near Norham. Ophidian Ind was surrounded by the endless sea on all sides. From the view of the military aircraft above, they could see that the ind was entirely covered by green foliage, and it almost made them think it was a primeval forest. The sunlight beat down fiercely on the beach. Coming in from the winter of Yaleview, Jonathan and the other candidates felt as if they had traversed two seasons. Fortunately, they had been prepared and left their thick military coats on board the aircraft. The coats would have been a liability. They were here to kill each other, perhaps it would have been better not toe. Just then, a cool breeze blew in from the ocean. The military aircraft immediately left the moment the candidates got off. From this moment onward, the brutal elimination round officially began, and it was time to start the bloodshed. There were five people in Simon''s group. They clustered far away, seemingly without the intention to approach Jonathan''s group. The two groups stood thirty meters apart, both surveying each other from afar as the scent of the salty sea brine permeated the air. ¡°Simon has always been more of a lone wolf who refuses to work with others. I reckon they will soon fight it out. I say we wait for them to cull their own numbers before making our move,¡± Chester suggested after a moment of observing Simon''s group. Jonathan nodded. He saw no reason to object to Chester''s suggestion. Elijah agreed. Just as they were about to move away, something happened within the other group. A cry of pain pierced through the air from the direction of Simon''s group, and it was immediately punctuated by a loud roar. Jonathan''s sharp eyes immediately spotted the corpse lying on the ground. That person was killed by Simon. ¡°Everyone, kill him!¡± The remaining three candidates went after Simon. The moment they made their move, Simon turned tail and fled. He nimbly made his way toward the jungle, his speed so fast that they could only see an afterimage. Soon, Simon escaped into the jungle with the three candidates hot on his heels. Simon was obviously a person that acted fast. Casting aside caution, he had made his kill the moment they got off the military aircraft, seemingly without any n in mind. Chapter 177 Chapter 177 ¡°Let''s check it out,¡± Jonathan said and walked away. At that moment, he looked like a leader, and he definitely had the aura of one. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. The others followed him and walked over to the body. When they neared it, Jonathan realized who it was. It was Walter Norris. Walter was not the most outstanding person, but he was the leader of a group he established with four other candidates. Jonathan''s expression turned somber. There was definitely a reason why Simon murdered Walter - he wanted the remaining three candidates to be left without a leader. Walter''s bodyy lifelessly on the beach. His eyes had been pierced right through and were covered in blood. It looked like Simon had punctured it with his fingernails. Walter was a handsome man. However, after this attack by Simon, he looked terrifying. His death caused an invisible weight on Jonathan and the others'' hearts. What happened to Walter may one day happen to them. At that, they could not help but feel sorrow and fearful. Jonathan quickly recovered from his misery. He knew that Chester was right to be wary of Simon. Especially since they were in this situation, Simon showed how heartless and malicious he was. The rules of the jungle suited him. ¡°What are you doing?¡± At that moment, Elijah suddenly called out in surprise. Chester had bent down and was holding Walter''s head like a watermelon. He appeared very strange doing that. Chester looked up at the sound and said, ¡°The rules say that we have to collect all the heads of the other members. Since he''s already dead, naturally, we will need to keep his head safe.¡± As he spoke, Chester moved and twisted Walter''s head off his neck. The scene was too gruesome to watch. Jonathan was used to scenes like this. Hence, he did not show any reaction. All he thought about was to be wary of Chester. Though he looked like a tactful person, he might be even crueler than Simon. Catherine was also unfazed by it. However, Elijah could not stand the horrendous scene. He looked away and vomited. At that moment, all of them finally realized how insane the rules were. Chester held on to the severed head and said, ¡°You guys go ahead and find some food. We have an advantage now. Because Simon did not have the time to take his head, he will need to return for it to win. I''ll go and hide it somewhere for now.¡± ¡°Let''s go, then,¡± Jonathan agreed and gestured for everyone to follow him into the jungle. Elijah nced at Chester before looking back at Jonathan and Catherine. He suddenly felt afraid of Chester. Before this, Elijah thought of Chester as a big brother who always took care of him. Right now, his earlier disy of cruelty made Elijah shudder. Instead, Elijah felt that Jonathan and Catherine were more trustworthy now. When Elijah noticed how Chester was still fiddling about with the head, his heart gripped with fear, and he quickly caught up with Jonathan and Catherine. They went into the jungle. When Elijah finally caught up with them, his face was pale. ¡°Jonathan, we won''t be able to find the head if Chester hides it. Why would you allow him to do so?¡± Jonathan looked over at him and smiled. ¡°Do you find the rules of the Divine Realm''s assessment reasonable?¡± ¡°Not at all,¡± Elijah replied. ¡°But what can we do about it? The rules have already been set in stone. We have no choice but to abide by it,¡± he continued in confusion. ¡°Divine Realm recruits people every year. What do you think their aim is?¡± Jonathan asked. ¡°To recruit talented professionals,¡± Elijah replied immediately. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Jonathan said, ¡°You''re right. They''re looking for talented individuals. But it looks like they are trying to kill everyone with how absurd their rules are. I was just thinking if they really wanted to recruit us, and if thest man standing did not manage to collect nine heads, would Divine Realm reject the winner simply because of that?¡± ¡°I don''t think so?¡± Elijah replied in a doubtful voice. ¡°So, are you saying that we will be fine even if we don''t collect nine heads?¡± ¡°Actually, I''ve thought of another possibility. Maybe, in order to win the assessment, you don''t need to be thest man standing. I''m guessing that as long as we fight as well as we can, winners will definitely emerge from battles. The ones who manage to survive will be qualified. Maybe the actual criteria to victory are to break the rules?¡± Jonathan said thoughtfully. ¡°But this is all just your spection. What if you''re wrong?¡± Elijah asked worriedly. Jonathan replied, ¡°I''m just mindlessly thinking about it. Not everyone will believe me anyway. They will still ughter each other like animals. After all, no one in their right mind would take their lives lightly.¡± The atmosphere in the jungle was moist and smelt like wet soil. As they walked, there were some poisonous bugs and scorpions crawling about. Some of the trees nearby had poisonous snakes wrapped around the bark. They hissed at the group of humans as they walked past. The three of them were elite fighters, which exined why they were unfazed by it. As they walked around, nothing came to disturb them. Soon, Jonathan and the others found a peach tree. They climbed up the tree and plucked nearly all of the peaches. After a while, Elijah spoke up. ¡°So, what are we going to do now?¡± ¡°Didn''t Chester ask us to find food? Since we''ve found some, we should head back,¡± Jonathan replied. Elijah looked at Jonathan. ¡°I don''t get it, Jonathan.¡± ¡°Get what?¡± Jonathan asked calmly. ¡°You''re a smart guy,¡± Elijah started. ¡°I''ve noticed that the moment we met. But why are you listening to Chester? The three of us can form our own team and kill Chester right now. I''ve already seen how selfish and cruel he can be. He can no longer be trusted,¡± he said in a breath. Jonathan only smiled at Elijah''s worries. ¡°Actually, I have a better idea. I''ll just kill you now, then kill Chesterter.¡± Elijah''s eyes widened in shock as he staggered backward. He looked at Jonathan in fear. Jonathan chuckled at his reaction. ¡°Don''t worry. Why would I tell you that if I really wanted to kill you? Furthermore, I had so many chances to do so just now. Yet, you''re still alive, aren''t you?¡± ¡°Why don''t you do it, then?¡± Elijah asked curiously as he slowly let his guard down. ¡°It''s simple. Even if Chester is a despicable person, I''m not. I made a promise to him when we were on the ne. Therefore, I will stick by my words unless he breaks his side of the promise first.¡± Elijah looked at him with a weird expression. ¡°I can''t believe there''s still someone like you in this world.¡± Jonathan dropped the conversation and walked toward the beach. In a few minutes, they reached their destination. Chester had already thrown Walter''s body into the sea. Furthermore, he had hidden Walter''s severed head well. No one would be able to find it anytime soon. When the three of them emerged from the jungle, Chester was sitting on the sand with his legs crossed. He opened his eyes and got up when he heard the sound of their footsteps approaching. ¡°Food is here,¡± Jonathan said as he passed some peaches over to Chester. In truth, they did not have to worry about starving to death in the jungle. Moreover, Jonathan had a lot of experience living in jungles. That was why he was so calm. Chester took the peaches over and said, ¡°We can''t survive on fruits forever. Let''s do this instead. Let''s split up and work together. Elijah and I will go to collect some firewood. See if you and your wife can catch some fish from the sea. Grilled fish for dinner sounds good.¡± ¡°All right,¡± Jonathan instantly agreed. Chester took a bite of the peach and looked at Elijah. ¡°Let''s go, Elijah.¡± Before he left, Elijah looked back at Jonathan before scurrying off. Both of them soon entered the jungle, leaving Jonathan and Catherine on the beach. The sunset was beautiful. The golden rays of the setting sun shone on Catherine''s beautiful face. She looked just like an ice princess. After all that had happened, Catherine still remained expressionless. Jonathan could not help but feel a little sad inside. Naturally, he did not actually go to catch some fish. He sat down on the beach instead. Jonathan patted the spot beside him and looked up at Catherine. ¡°Have a seat, Catherine.¡± Catherine obediently sat down next to him. Jonathan reached out and took her small hands into his own. Her soft hands were still as cold as ever. Catherine looked at Jonathan in confusion. Thetter forced a smile in response and noticed that a piece of hair had fallen in front of her eyes. He reached out and put it behind her ear. ¡°You seem unhappy,¡± Catherine pointed out. ¡°Catherine, will you be sad if I died one day?¡± Jonathan asked instead of replying. Catherine shook her head. ¡°I don''t know what sadness feels like.¡± Jonathan smiled bitterly and looked away. Why am I putting so many expectations on her? I must not forget that she''s a cold-blooded person. ¡°I''m going to catch some fish. Wait here.¡± Jonathan took a deep breath and stood up. An hour had passed when Elijah and Chester finally returned. They managed to collect a lot of firewood. Jonathan also managed to catch quite a number of fish. ¡°Start the fire, Elijah. I''ll cook the fish,¡± Chester instructed with a smile. ¡°I''m really good at grilling fish, Jonathan. Stay tuned for the best meal you''ll ever have.¡± Jonathan smiled and responded, ¡°All right.¡± And Chester started doing just that. After an hour, he had finished grilling four fish. The delicious aroma wafted through the air. Chester served Catherine first. He gave arge fish to her, which she tly epted. Chester then passed one to both Jonathan and Elijah before taking thest for himself. ¡°Eat it while it''s hot,¡± Chester said as he bit into his fish. Jonathan was about to start eating when he noticed that something was up. Chester kept looking at him. He looked like he was anticipating for Jonathan to eat. Although Chester had concealed his thoughts well, he always wondered who Jonathan was. On the other hand, Jonathan was no fool. He instantly sensed that something was wrong. Soon after, he realized what was going on. However, he pretended not to know about it. He brought the fish to his lips and acted like he was about to eat it. At the same time, he secretly tugged on Catherine''s clothes. Although Catherine did not have emotions, she was not dumb. She instantly understood what Jonathan was trying to say. Right at that moment, Elijah suddenly shouted at Jonathan, ¡°Stop! It''s poisoned!¡± Instead of freaking out, Jonathan looked over at Elijah calmly and smiled. ¡°What are you talking about? Why would it be poisoned?¡± he asked. Chester visibly paled as he red at Elijah. ¡°What do you mean, Elijah? I grilled these fish. Are you using me of poisoning Jonathan? I was the first to eat it.¡± Elijah instantly stood up and rushed over to Jonathan''s side. Both Jonathan and Catherine stood up as well. Of course, Chester followed suit. Suddenly, everyone had their guards up. ¡°Chester caught a poisonous snake in the jungle. He extracted the venom from its fangs. He told me that you and Catherine are a team and that this would be putting him and me at a disadvantage. Chester suggested to poison you to death, Jonathan, and then capture your wife and take advantage of her before killing her off,¡± Elijah exined. Chapter 178 Chapter 178 Chester''s expression turned pale. ¡°Stop using me without any concrete evidence, Elijah.¡± Jonathan nced coldly at Chester and spoke. ¡°He''s not using you. The truth will be revealed once you eat this fish.¡± Then, Jonathan passed the grilled fish in his hand to Chester. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Chester extended his hand and epted the fish before throwing it upward and harshly stepping on it. He red at Jonathan. ¡°What are you implying? Do you doubt me?¡± Jonathan scoffed in return. ¡°You must be a fool. Did you truly believe that no one can rebel against you because you''re the team leader? Do you think you''re god? Why can''t I be doubtful of you?¡± Chester was stunned at Jonathan''s words. He never expected someone as mild-mannered as Jonathan to be so intimidating. ¡°Fine then. Since you say so, there''s nothing left for us to discuss,¡± Chester said and turned away. ¡°Stop!¡± Jonathan yelled. Jonathan turned around to look at Chester. ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°Did I give you the permission to leave?¡± Jonathan said. ¡°What a joke!¡± Chester shouted. ¡°Do I even need your permission to leave?¡± ¡°Lay down!¡± Jonathan ordered with a cold gleam shing through his eyes. He decided to stop dawdling with Chester. Immediately after, Jonathan activated his spirit. Jonathan expanded his Great Sage Force Field, and his spirit filled the air as if it was smoke. At that moment, Jonathan activated the power in his Haemocore. Jonathan''s strength reached the final stage of Nascent Soul, which allowed him to exert a force equal to two thousand kilograms. In a blink of an eye, he used Shadow Step and appeared before Chester''s eyes. The color drained from Chester''s face as his heart stopped for an instant when faced with Jonathan''s terrifying force field. Chester was utterly stunned and did not know how to react for a second. All he wanted was to escape. But just as Chester turned around, Jonathan''s Great Sage Sealnded on him. Suddenly, there was a ck force field on Chester''s head, and he felt like ten thousand pounds were weighing down on his head. Chester had nowhere to hide. Amid danger, Chester''s eyes reddened with rage. He pushed upward against the force field with his hands. Under Jonathan''s Great Sage Seal, the Destino Art crushed Chester''s fist into dust. Jonathan forced through Chester''s vitality using his force field. At the same time, he attacked using the Great Sage Seal and smashed it on Chester''s head with one swift action of his palm. A crunch was heard and blood poured out from Chester. As cruel and sly as Chester was, he died immediately. Jonathan then retracted his force field. He gradually calmed down as his rage vanished like how his force field disappeared. It was as if the previous events had nothing to do with Jonathan at all. Elijah stood aside in shock as he watched the events unfold before him. Both Elijah and Chester believed that Jonathan was the weakest. Now, Elijah realized that they were outrageously wrong. He could not believe that Chester could not fight against Jonathan even though Chester had solid cultivation. In reality, it wasn''t Jonathan who turned the tables. It was Chester that had weak psychological resilience. Chester was frightened at that moment, and all that was on his mind was to run. Chester lost his fighting spirit. It was equal to gods losing their godhood. Hence, it was expected that Chester stood no chance against Jonathan. After Jonathan murdered Chester, he walked to Catherine''s side. Catherine remained expressionless despite all that had urred. Jonathan held Catherine''s hand and said, ¡°Let''s go.¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Catherine replied obediently. The two then headed toward the forest. Elijah couldn''t help but ask, ¡°Where are the both of you heading to?¡± Jonathan answered, ¡°Staying at the beach will make us an open target. It''s way safer to hide in the woods.¡± Elijah had mixed feelings. ¡°Since Chester is dead, our prior promise is now null. Aren''t you going to kill me?¡± ¡°You just reminded me of our promise. I owe you my gratitude for that. If I were to kill you, that would mean that I am ck-hearted. Don''t you think so?¡± Jonathan said. ¡°We eventually have to face off against each other. Don''t forget our current terms of victory,¡± Elijah reminded. Jonathan felt conflicted at Elijah''s words. He stayed quiet for a few seconds before he spoke. ¡°I never forgot the rules. Even if you are fated to die, you shall not die by my hand.¡± Jonathan wanted to leave with Catherine as soon as he uttered those words. To his dismay, Elijah continued the conversation. ¡°Can I tag along with the both of you?¡± Jonathan nced at Elijah and noticed the hope twinkling in Elijah''s eyes. Jonathan thought about it and realized that Elijah was in a pinch. First of all, it was because Elijah''s cultivation was no match for Simon''s. Other than that, the other candidates had formed groups of their own, leaving no room for Elijah to join them. Jonathan and Catherine were a pair, leaving Elijah to fend for himself alone. Jonathan sighed and agreed, ¡°All right!¡± He could not reject Elijah''s request due to the circumstances. Jonathan felt in debt to Elijah for reminding him of their promise. Even without Elijah''s reminder, Jonathan would remember what Elijah did for him. Jonathan would remember the favor Elijah did for him even if he did not mention their promise. In addition, if it weren''t for what Jonathan did, Elijah would not be in such a pitiful state. Elijah and Chester wererades, but Elijah betrayed Chester to help Jonathan. Elijah felt a wave of relief when Jonathan agreed. Soon, the three of them entered the forest. Jonathan found some wild bananas in the forest and offered some to Elijah. Then, Jonathan continued to pick some wild strawberries rich in water content. After that, Jonathan brought Elijah and Catherine to a tree to hide from the other candidates. The top of the tree was rtively safe and silent. The three of them enjoyed some peaches after eating the strawberries and bananas. They nourished themselves and it feltforting. Night fell gradually. In the dead of night, a bright moon was hanging in the sky. The air was dead silent on the deserted ind. The hustle and bustle of the city were nowhere to be heard, nor were there any lights. It was as if they were cut off from the rest of the world. All that apanied them were poisonous snakes and fierce beats. However, the wildlife did not attack Jonathan and the others. The animals most likely sensed that Jonathan and the others were not beings they could intimidate. It seems that the animals had sharp instincts. On the other hand, Jonathan had no clue what would happen next. All he could do was go with the flow. Meanwhile, something was stirring up among another group of three. There were now only seven survivors on the ind. Jonathan''s group consisted of three people, while Simon was alone. The remaining group was a group of three. Initially, Walter was the leader of the other group. After Walter died, everyone rmended Lesley as the next group leader because Lesley was dependable, earnest, and had the strongest cultivation among the three group members. Therefore, Lesley was the best choice to be their leader. His strategy was to remain hidden in the forest and observe the situation. The other two members of Lesley''s team were James Garnes and Tony Duffy. Although they were all at the middle stage of Nascent Soul, Lesley was the only one adept and brave in battle. James and Tony were trained with prominent families and lived a sheltered life. Thus, theycked the courage to fight. For now, Lesley ordered them to hide on top of a tree and take shifts. One person would stay awake and guard the other two while they rested. Lesley let James handle thete-night shift while he watched over the other two during the early night. To conserve energy, Lesley and Tony fell into a deep slumber. James sneakily hopped off the tree after making sure that Lesley and Tony were fast asleep. He swiftly headed into the darkness of the woods without waking Lesley or Tony up. After walking for five hundred meters, James stopped in his tracks. James was shivering. It was apparent that he was scared. It was also at this moment that James heard the soft sound of someone approaching. James turned to see Simon, who stared back at James as if he was the reaper of death. Simon''s had a cold and murderous look. He remained expressionless as he stared at James. A chill ran down James'' spine. ¡°Simon, I''m willing to help you. Please spare my life.¡± Simon spoke without an ounce of emotion. ¡°If I wanted to kill you, you would have been dead by now.¡± James'' emotions stabilized after hearing what Simon said. Simon asked, ¡°How are you nning to help me?¡± James answered, ¡°I can tell Lesley and the others that you are too strong as an opponent. I will then suggest that we team up with Jonathan''s team and cooperate to attack you. Otherwise, it would be difficult for us to kill you since you''re hidden alone in the forest. It would be hard for us to deal with you unless we work together.¡± ¡°And?¡± Simon asked. James added, ¡°Then... Then as long as I gain their trust, I can leave a signal for you toe and ambush them.¡± ¡°Are you not afraid that I would kill you in the end?¡± Simon questioned. ¡°To be honest, Simon, I have my reasons for helping you. Once my group teams up with Jonathan, we would all be in a stalemate, and it wouldn''t be easy for you to fight us. If we remain in a deadlock, everyone will die. On the contrary, if I bring you over to kill Lesley and Tony, I won''t have the chance to join Jonathan''s group because they won''t trust me. They will be wary of me by then. If we go over and discuss cooperation as a team, it would be easier. I''ll sit aside and wait for my chance to reap the benefits when you try to kill them. If you run out of energy or are injured, I''ll take advantage of the situation and try to kill you by myself. It is my only chance, so I have to put everything I have on the line,¡± James rified. Simon nced at James. ¡°Okay. Let''s go with your n.¡± Simon vanished into the dark once more. James returned to where his teammates were too. At first, James was quivering as he spoke to Simon. After Simon left, James wasposed, and a ferocious glint filled his eyes. Everyone had schemes in their minds. No one was a fool in this battle. James hid his intelligence and stayed humble, unlike Chester. James knew that Simon was keeping an eye out for him, so he walked away from the others. James hoped to bring Lesley to meet Jonathan to team up with Jonathan. He also nned how Simon would kill them afterward. However, James'' true intention was to get someone to ambush Simon when the time was right. His ns were very detailed and meticulously thought out. James'' cultivation was at a disadvantage whenpared to the others present. Hence, he needed to rely on his intelligence to grasp the chance to survive. After sealing a deal with Simon, James sneaked back to the tree and rested for the remainder of the day. Lesley and Tony did not wake up from their sleep, and Lesley took after James after James'' shift was over. It was James'' turn to sleep. The next morning, the sun shone through the trees and spilled onto the ground. James told Lesley and Tony his suggestion to work with Jonathan''s team to hunt Simon down. Simon came and went as he pleased like a ghost, which was a threat to their survival. As long as Simon was alive, everyone would live in anxiety. Therefore, James'' suggestion gained Lesley and Tony''s agreement instantly. The three of them quickly went to search for Jonathan and the others. Half an hourter, Lesley''s team managed to locate Jonathan''s team. Jonathan and the others heard the sound of footsteps and jumped down from the tree. Chapter 179 Chapter 179 Jonathan soon saw Lesley and the others. He could tell that they were not hostile. He could not help but wonder what they were up to. Thetter approached Jonathan and his team, who remained where they were. Jonathan had a good impression of Lesley because he always feltfortable around thetter, whom he thought was a gentle and adaptable gentleman. Being smart as he was, Jonathan could tell if one was sincere. Standing three meters away from Jonathan and his team, Lesley asked, ¡°Can we talk, Jonathan?¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Jonathan replied readily. Lesley was relieved to see that Jonathan was so easy-going and said, ¡°After a discussion, we think that Simon is the hardest to catch. After all, he''s in the final-stage Nascent Soul and has a strong murderous intent. It''s hard for the three of us to take him on, so we suggest that all of us join forces to finish him off. What do you think?¡± Jonathan had actually thought of the difficulty of killing Simon as well. Although he was not afraid of Simon, the Jungle King, he knew that it was hard to end him. Right now, it was an opportunity. Being a decisive man, he immediately agreed. ¡°Let''s do it!¡± Lesley let out a heartyugh andmented, ¡°You sure know your priorities, Jonathan.¡± Jonathan gave him a smile. They thus reached a consensus to work together. However, they still had their guards up against each other. They went to the beach together, with Jonathan''s team in charge of fishing, while Lesley''s team busied themselves collecting firewood. After an hour, both of the teamspleted their tasks. In order to avoid what happened with Chesterst time, Jonathan gave some of the fish to Lesley. They then grilled the fish separately, so that there was no disquiet among them. They spent the entire morning eating grilled fish and fruits. By the time it was noon, they were all recharged. It was also time for them to take action. All of them entered the jungle together and began to look for Simon. Jonathan asked them to stay within ten meters of each other to look out for each other, and Lesley agreed. But tragedy struck soon after. While Tony and James looked for Simon together, the former did not notice Simon, who was crawling, until he got closer, but it was toote. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Simon suddenly leaped to his feet and pierced Tony''s neck, killing him on the spot. Immediately afterward, Simon turned around and quickly fled. Before the rest could react, he had disappeared into the jungle. Jonathan nced in the direction where Simon fled, and his face clouded over. D*mn it! To kill someone like Simon in the jungle is simply looking for trouble. The jungle is the best cover. It''ll be hard to kill Simon even if Mabel is here. This rule of the Divine Realm''s assessment is too unreasonable. Since everyone is an expert, one can escape if one really feels that there is no hope of winning. In the end, everyone will be in a stalemate until the tenth day when all of us fail the test and get eliminated. Seeing that they could not catch up with Simon, they quickly came to Tony, who was lying on the ground lifelessly with blood still gushing out of his neck. Jonathan naturally did not feel sad over Tony''s death, but he found it humiliating that Simon had actually killed one of the six people looking for him and got away. Lesley squatted down and looked at Tony''s lifeless corpse. There was a gloomy expression on the former''s face. After a long while, he reached out to close Tony''s eyes. Jonathan also squatted down to look at Tony''s wound. Soon, he noticed that something was wrong and said, ¡°Look, Lesley, his wound seems to be caused by a weapon, not just fingers.¡± Having noticed it as well, Lesley frowned and asked, ¡°Does Simon have a weapon?¡± ¡°It''s probably brass knuckles. It''s easy to handle and unimaginably lethal, making it the favorite weapon of assassins,¡± Jonathan pointed out. Lesley''s heart sank. ¡°Now that Simon has a weapon, it''ll be even more difficult for us to kill him.¡± He paused for a while before continuing, ¡°Besides, we can''t go on like this. We have to find a way to end him, or more people will be killed by him. He canpletely defeat us one by one.¡± ¡°I do have an idea,¡± Jonathan stated in a low voice. Lesley''s eyes lit up. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Simon is determined to win the elimination round this time. Instead of us looking for him in the jungle and getting finished off by him, we should wait for him at the beach. When he can no longer stand it andunches an attack out of impatience, we can take the opportunity to find his weakness and drive him into a corner.¡± Lesley gave it a thought and said, ¡°But Simon is no fool. He won''te to us to die in vain, will he?¡± ¡°Then it''ll be a test of our patience.¡± After thinking about it, Lesley agreed, ¡°I guess that''s the only way.¡± Afterward, he covered Tony''s wound with a piece of cloth and carried thetter''s body. ¡°Let''s go.¡± Jonathan was stunned, but he immediately understood why Lesley wanted to carry Tony''s body. Naturally, Lesley would not want Tony''s head like Chester did, or he would not have dressed his wound. Lesley obviously wanted to bury Tony in the sea. At that moment, Jonathan found himself liking Lesley even more. It was also because he was a person who valued friendships, like thetter, so he noticed and appreciated thetter''s virtues. For instance, friendships would naturallyst if friends were generous to each other. The group of five walked outside. Before they left the jungle, there was a sudden noise around them. Obviously, it was a sound made by Simon. Jonathan knew that Simon had been lurking around and overheard his n. Therefore, thetter wanted to kill a few of them before they managed to leave the jungle. ¡°There he is.¡± James suddenly pointed to the depths of the jungle. At the same time, he darted in the direction he pointed. Seeing this, Jonathan cursed in a low voice, ¡°F*cking idiot.¡± He never expected that James would help Simon to kill his teammates. In fact, James was behind Tony''s death as well as he had deliberately led thetter to Simon. At this moment, James chased after Simon because he wanted to disrupt Jonathan''s n. In Jonathan''s opinion, James had nothing to gain and everything to lose by helping Simon to kill his teammates. Hence, Jonathan and Lesley did not suspect James at all, thinking that he would not do something so foolish. After James ran into the depths of the jungle, Jonathan and Lesley could not watch him get killed as they were teammates after all. As Jonathan shouted for him toe back, he also chased after him. Putting down Tony''s body, Lesley followed suit. Catherine and Elijah immediately followed them. However, Elijah was slower as his cultivation was the weakest, so he was falling behind. ¡°Something''s wrong!¡± Jonathan, who was at the forefront, instantly felt that something was not right after seeing that James was chasing after nothing with Simon nowhere in sight. He immediately stopped, raised his hand, and said, ¡°Guys, stop.¡± Lesley and Catherine quickly surrounded him and asked in puzzlement, ¡°What''s wrong?¡± ¡°Something''s not right about James,¡± Jonathan pointed out. As soon as he finished speaking, something happened to Elijah, who was running over. The bushes in the jungles were rustling as if there was a beast moving around. ¡°Look out, Elijah!¡± Jonathan was shocked upon seeing the situation and immediately activated the power of Haemocore to unleash Great Sage Force Field. He rushed over carrying two thousand kilograms of mighty force, but it was still a little toote. Simon suddenly came out and punched Elijah in the chest, but thetter managed to react in time to block it by crossing his fists in front of his chest. Unfortunately, Simon had on the golden brass knuckles, which instantly pierced through the skin of Elijah''s arm, leaving streaks of blood on his arm. At the same time, the impact of Simon''s punch prated into Elijah''s body, sending severe pain through his chest and abdomen. Thetter was also sent flying. ¡°Prepare to die!¡± Jonathan was enraged. Simon is f*cking insane! He charged at Simon and attacked him with Rolling Thunder Punch, but thetter dodged it without even ncing at him. When Jonathan was about to continue chasing after him, Simon happened to hide behind a tree. The formernded a heavy punch on the thick trunk of the tree. Boom! The inside of the tree was shattered by Jonathan''s punch, but the bark remained undamaged. At that moment, Simon had swiftly gotten up and fled so fast that it was impossible for Jonathan to catch up with him. Lesley and Catherine soon rushed over. Jonathan turned to look at Elijah, who was lying on the ground with ck blood flowing down the corners of his mouth, looking miserable. He was dying. ¡°There''s poison on his knuckles.¡± Jonathan immediately figured it out upon seeing Elijah''s condition. When Simon killed Tony earlier, there was no poison on his knuckles. He must have caught a poisonous snake nearby and applied its venom on his knuckles. Grasping Jonathan''s arm, Elijah had a look of indignation and fear in his eyes as he pleaded in a trembling voice, ¡°S-Save me. I don''t want to d-die!¡± An idea popped into Jonathan''s mind. Didn''t I take the Supreme Nascent Pill which makes my blood the antidote of all poisons? With this thought in mind, he immediately cut his arm with a knife and fed Elijah his blood. ¡°Drink it. My blood can neutralize the poison,¡± hemanded. Hearing this, Elijah opened his mouth at once. Amazingly, Elijah, who was about to die, instantly became better after drinking Jonathan''s blood. It was a miracle. Seeing that his blood worked, Jonathan immediately used his vitality to stop the bleeding on his arm. Moreover, his tiny wound was healing at a terrifyingly high speed. Chapter 180 Chapter 180 When Lesley saw Elijah, who was on the verge of death, alive and well, he was shocked. ¡°Jonathan, your blood is a miracle cure!¡± Jonathan ignored Lesley. He tore a strip of cloth from his sleeve and helped Elijah wrap up his wound. Elijah''s shoulder only suffered from a mild flesh wound. The bleeding had already stopped. What was concerning was that although the poison wasbatted by Jonathan, his internal injuries needed more time in order to recover. At that time, Elijah was a mess. Hisplexion was pale as he thought about what else could go wrong. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. It was thest elimination match. Yet, he already lost his ability to fight. The only thing he could await was death. People like Jonathan couldn''t be considered hisrades or friends. At the end of the day, they still had to respect the rules of the game. Jonathan looked at Elijah with an unreadable expression. Jonathan didn''t promise Elijah anything. He simply said, ¡°Focus on recovering. Don''t think too much about anything else. Who knows, maybe we''ll all be killed? We won''t be lonely when we die then.¡± Elijah smiled. He piped up, ¡°Jonathan, you''re a great man. Now I''m only a burden to you. If only one of us can live, I''d rather that person be you. Don''t bother about me and live your own life.¡± Jonathan sighed. ¡°You''re thinking too much again. If only one of us can live, that person is definitely not going to be me.¡± Elijah was stunned. He looked back at Catherine. At that moment, it was like he suddenly understood. Elijah said softly, ¡°Yeah. You aren''t willing to turn against me based on your morals. You can''t possibly bear to kill your own wife.¡± Elijah was deeply moved. He understood that Jonathan let go of the intention to stay alive from the moment he set foot on the ind. He has such a great heart. Elijah swore to himself, If I live, I''ll treat Jonathan like my older brother! I''ll be loyal to him always! However, just then, Elijah''s eyes darkened. How am I supposed to survive? Even life itself is a luxury now. ¡°What do we do now?¡± Lesley asked Jonathan. He replied in an odd tone, ¡°What''s up with James? He actually helped Simon and tried to kill us. I reckon he''s also responsible for Tony''s death.¡± Lesley replied, his voice low, ¡°It was James'' idea to team up with you. It seems that it was his n all along.¡± ¡°But what does he stand to gain from this? Simon is going to kill him in the end anyway,¡± Jonathan said. Lesley was smart. He might have been kind, but he wasn''t stupid. ¡°I can''t say for sure. James'' cultivation isn''t strongpared to ours. One could even say he''s weak. Maybe he wants to gain Simon''s trust and reap the benefits from watching at the sidelines as we and Simon fight it out.¡± Jonathan thought that made sense. He shifted Elijah onto his back and addressed Lesley. ¡°You and Catherine stay by my side to guard against possible ambush from Simon. We''ll head to the beach. There''s no cover there, so it would be hard for Simon to catch us off-guard.¡± ¡°Got it!¡± Catherine also naturally had no objections. Lesley and Catherine nked Jonathan left and right as they started their journey. This time, they didn''t encounter any obstacles. However, Jonathan still sensed a pair of eyes watching them from the shadows. It was obvious that it was Simon, but there was no opening for him to attack. The four of them sessfully made it out of the jungle and to the beach. The sun''s scorching rays beat down on them. Jonathan, Catherine, and Lesley were fine, but given Elijah''s injured state, he couldn''t handle the heat. It was two o''clock in the afternoon, one of the hottest hours of the day. Elijahy on the sand. His lips were chapped and hisplexion deathly pale. Such intense exposure to the sun was not helpful to his injuries. Simon had managed to strike severe blows on him. Jonathan and Lesley couldn''t bear to watch Elijah suffer. However, it was too dangerous to hide in the jungle. It was too easy for Simon to sneak up on them there. Lesley looked out at the vast sea in front of him, his eyes shining. ¡°Jonathan, why don''t we put Elijah in the water. Then he can cool down a bit.¡± Jonathan looked at the sea and watched the waves gently crash onto the shore. He responded, ¡°We should find something to prop up his head first.¡± If they didn''t, aing wave could potentiallypletely engulf Elijah''s head, causing him even more suffering. Lesley scanned the surroundings. Finally, his gaze fell on the jungle. ¡°I''ll go find some branches to prop up his head,¡± he suggested. However, Jonathan was worried that when Lesley went into the jungle to find the branches, Simon would strike. There was no such thing as being too careful around Simon. ¡°I''ll go with you.¡± Lesley knew that Jonathan was worried about him. ¡°Okay!¡± The two of them stood up. Jonathan said to Catherine, ¡°Careful. There might be venomous snakes and scorpions in the sand.¡± Catherine hummed in acknowledgement. At that, the two men made their way back to the jungle. The nearest edge of the jungle was twenty meters away from Catherine. Jonathan and Lesley didn''t have to enter the jungle. They could simply forage for branches on its perimeter. Afraid of Simon suddenly lunging from within the jungle and attacking them, they remained cautious and alert. Simon had his ways. There was no guarantee that even Jonathan would be able to defeat Simon. Luckily for them, by the time the two of them finished collecting branches, they hadn''t encountered Simon. They collected arge stack of branches since they also had to make a shelter against the sun. Just as the two of them were about to head back, another ident happened. However, it was not targeted at Jonathan and Lesley. From afar, a silhouette rushed out of the jungle. The silhouette was Simon''s, and it was heading in Catherine''s direction. Jonathan and Lesley''s faces drained of color. Without thinking about anything else, Jonathan dropped the branches and harnessed Haemocore''s power. In an instant, he was surging with power. He rushed over with lightning speed. Lesley also immediately rushed over, although at a slightly slower pace than Jonathan. Regardless, both of them were too slow. Simon arrived in front of Catherine in a sh and prepared to attack her. Catherine frowned and stood up quickly. Simon''s force field was fatal. It was a result of his work as an assassin for so many years, in which his killing intent became stronger with each life he took. His path to Destino Art was through murder. It waspletely out of the ordinary for one to get into Destino Art through murder, much less attain Nascent Soul as a result of it. As Simon rushed over, he cast his killer force field toward Catherine. Once such powerful murderous intent permeated someone''s mind, they would spiral into their own personal hell as they faced their inner demons. Simon relied on this move to eliminate his enemies. However, this time he failed. Catherine had no emotions whatsoever. She felt no fear and had no inner demons. As such, when she was faced with Simon''s force field, she showed no reaction. In contrast, Catherine''s force field was that of absolute calm. Simon could feel the effects of his own force field weaken. However, he was unfazed and used Tuna m to attack Catherine. Just like a powerful tuna in the sea, he used his arm to strike. Nothing wasparable to that move. Catherine''s vision went nk for a moment. Simon''s punch was fast as lightning. The worst part was that Simon was also wearing golden brass knuckles as he threw his punch. Catherine was sharp and managed to step back in time to evade Simon''s Tuna m. However, Simon didn''t attack further. Instead, like a snake, he grabbed Elijah and began retreating. By then, Jonathan and Lesley had caught up with him. The three of them surrounded Simon. The tables had turned against him. That being said, Simon was holding a hostage. His hand wrapped around Elijah''s neck as he coldly looked at Jonathan and the rest. Elijah started feeling ufortable as Simon''s grip around him tightened. His face was stered in sweat and he struggled to breathe. Simon didn''t say anything. Instead, he kept tightening his hold on Elijah''s neck, slowly suffocating him. Seeing that, Lesley shouted, ¡°Let go of Elijah and we''ll let you go!¡± Simon looked at Lesley coldly. ¡°First clear a path for me to get through and fall back 20 meters.¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Lesley replied as he immediately stepped aside. Jonathan was slightly surprised. Lesley''s too trusting! He piped up, ¡°Lesley, don''t give way.¡± Although Elijah was being choked, he was still conscious. He thought that Lesley was kind from the beginning. However, at that moment, Jonathan''s words surprised him. He admired Jonathan and considered him to be like his older brother. How could he? Lesley looked at Jonathan doubtfully. Jonathan sneered. ¡°Originally I didn''t know how I was going to bring myself to kill Elijah. Now he''s helping us do it, so let him! We can be answerable to our conscience, and it will save us a lot of trouble. What are you scared of? Kill him!¡± After saying that, he cast his Great Sage Force Field. He didn''t care about anything else. He was going to kill Simon. Jonathan struck fast as lightning. Upon hearing Jonathan, Catherine followed his lead and attacked. Simon was under attack from both sides. Their power was overwhelming. At that moment, Simon''s face paled. Suddenly, he tossed Elijah to Lesley. His throw was unbelievably strong. If Lesley didn''t care about Elijah and let him hit the ground, he would surely die. Lesley retreated backward. At the same time, he caught Elijah and turned away from Simon''s Destino Art. At the same time, Simon ambushed them. With a smack, Simon''s palm gripped Lesley''s shoulder. Pushing his weight against Lesley, Simon flew off like a bullet. Jonathan and Catherine''s path was blocked by Lesley and Elijah. It would take a while for them to break loose. The time they would need was enough for Simon to escape. Jonathan stopped in his tracks. Catherine saw and followed suit. Lesley and Elijah copsed on the ground. Elijah was fine, but Lesley didn''t look well. Chapter 181 Chapter 181 Simon could have killed Lesley, but he had held back. Moreover, Simon didn''t use his golden brass knuckles. He probably realized that it was futile to use poison, which was why he applied force into Lesley''s body through his punches. The powerful impact had wounded Lesley''s internal organs. Right then and there, Lesley''s injuries were more serious than Elijah''s. This meant that Jonathan had to take care of two injured members at that point, as well as a clueless Catherine. In other words, he was in a dreadful state. Meanwhile, the chase was still ongoing in the forest. It was Simon chasing after James. James was running at full speed, but Simon was getting closer. In the end, James had nowhere to escape and leaned against a tree. He looked at Simon in terror as thetter inched closer to him. James couldn''t help but shudder. His forehead was beaded with sweat. ¡°Simon, you know that I''m on your side, right? Don''t kill me. I will find a way to help you finish Jonathan and the rest of-¡± Before James could finish his words, Simon suddenly closed in on him. Stretching out two fingers, Simon directly pierced James'' eyes. The energy from his fingerspletely destroyed James'' brain, and thetter died on the spot. Even after James breathed hisst breath, James could not put his finger on how Simon had figured out his scheme. Another thing that James didn''t know was that Simon had him marked with a mysterious herb earlier. Simon would be able to smell the scent of that herb within ten miles. After all, James was a boy who lived a sheltered life in a prominent family. He indeed had a lot of tricks up his sleeves, but all his ns were too idealistic. Hence, Simon had never taken James seriously. It was akin to an adult watching a child kick up a fuss. Night fell gradually. There was a drop in temperature at the beach. The temperature was higher during the day while it was colder at night. Thanks to Simon''s sudden attack, Jonathan didn''t put Lesley and Elijah in the water to beat the heat. Instead, Jonathan made a small shelter out of branches. If Elijah and Lesley were ced in water, it would surely be a disaster for them when the cold night fell. Jonathan found a ce and scraped off the sand on the surface. Only then did he realize that the sand inside was still warm. Jonathan then asked Elijah and Lesley to lie down. As soon as theyy on the sand, they felt much better. Elijah did not hold a grudge against Jonathan as he had realized the reason why Jonathan said those things. He knew that Jonathan was just trying to save him. Otherwise, judging from Simon''s personality, Simon wouldn''t have let Elijah go. At the moment, what concerned Jonathan the most was food. Whether it was Jonathan, Catherine, Elijah, or Lesley, they all needed food and water to survive. Otherwise, with the extreme temperature, the intense exposure to the sun as well as the deprivation of food and water, their energy would be drained in no time. It was also likely that Simon was monitoring them secretly. If Jonathan and Catherine didn''t eat or drink, they would be weaker as time passed. At that time, Simon would definitely take advantage of this chance and attack Jonathan and Catherine. Therefore, the most crucial thing to do at the moment was to find food. After all, the situation was dire. However, Jonathan was afraid that Simon would seize the opportunity andunch an attack when he was in search of food and water. This was the problem that troubling Jonathan at the moment. In the dead of night, a bright moon was hanging in the sky. Elijah and Lesleyy down side by side. Lesley was very calm. He smiled bitterly at Jonathan and uttered, ¡°From the moment I swallowed the golden silkworms, I''ve already epted that I will die on this ind. However, I never expected such a senseless death.¡± Catherine, on the other hand, sat cross-legged, not worried about anything. Compared to Lesley, Elijah, however, seemed the least stable. He looked terrified, and at times, he would feel anxious. Upon hearing what Lesley said, Elijah then added, ¡°If I were given another chance, I would not have participated in this sh*tty Divine Realm. I don''t even know what is so good about Divine Realm.¡± Jonathan could not help but ask, ¡°Then why are you here?¡± Elijah replied, ¡°It''s all because of my grandpa and my father. They wanted me to join Divine Realm and have trained me since I was a kid. I couldn''t resist at all. Nor could I disobey their order. If I quit without fighting this time, I will be eliminated. If that happens, I will probably not be allowed to return home again. Hence, I have no choice but to participate.¡± Realization dawned upon Jonathan. In fact, he was also aware that most of the candidates went through the same thing as Elijah. This was just like the exam-oriented education system nowadays, which had also resulted in a lot of simr tragedies. Most of the time, parents forced their children into doing things that the children did not want to. Thus, they had no choice but to suppress their nature and desires. ¡°How about you, Lesley? Why did you take part in Divine Realm''s test?¡± Jonathan asked Lesley after staying silent for a while. Seeing that Lesley struggled to prop himself up, Jonathan immediately helped him up. In a sitting position, Lesley then stated, ¡°My hometown is Utros in the northern region, but I don''t know who my biological parents are. I was adopted by the rk family, who is the king of Utros. They have adopted twenty orphans. We grew up together. The king of Dellmoor, who is the head of the rk family wanted us to join the Divine Realm. When we reach a certain level, we will be able to strengthen the foundation of the rk family using the resources in the Divine Realm. It''s a great honor to be an outer disciple in the Divine Realm as every outer disciple has extraordinary achievements. Hence, the king of Utros hoped that we could join the Divine Realm.¡± ¡°There are five of us who took part in this test, but I''m the only one left up until this moment. I owe the rk family a lot, so there is no way I will give up during the test. I will either die here or make it through. That is the only way out.¡± Jonathan was dumbfounded. It seemed that everyone who came to join the Divine Realm had their own story. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. In fact, everyone out there had their own story. ¡°Jonathan, what about you?¡± Lesley asked suddenly. Pausing for a moment, he continued, ¡°I feel that there is a special vitality in your punching technique as if no one can suppress it. I''m sure you have a story of your own as well. Why did you join the Divine Realm?¡± His words startled Jonathan. For an instant, he was at a loss for words. It seemed like he was carrying the expectations of Yareth and Mabel. On top of that, he had offended quite a few influential people. Thus, the only way out was to join the Divine Realm. This way, Strikezone Martial Arts and Jeremy will continue in peace. Otherwise, there would be endless revenge. Not only that, but he was also the Chosen One. For the sake of survival, the Chosen One could not attempt to run away from their destiny. Instead, they needed to take the initiative to face the danger. As a result, Jonathan responded, ¡°My wife, Catherine, is from a prominent family, but I''m not. To put it bluntly, we are left with no choice.¡± With a bitter smile, Lesley said, ¡°A bunch of people who are left with no choice gathered in this deadly test. This is both ridiculous and pathetic.¡± Jonathan replied, ¡°It doesn''t matter to have no choice. After all, it''s our path. We have to keep walking no matter what. Whether we can make it through or not, we will have no regrets because we have put in our effort.¡± Lesley was stunned for a moment before replying, ¡°Jonathan, you are indeed perceptive.¡± Elijah, on the other hand, remained silent. Suddenly, Jonathan changed the topic and eximed, ¡°If we continue staying like this without food for days, Simon will definitely defeat us all.¡± Elijah and Lesley felt a chill running down their spines. They all knew what Jonathan said was true. Lesley stayed silent for a while before saying, ¡°Jonathan, you and your wife can go and look for food. Just pay attention to each other. You can leave Elijah and me here. I believe Simon will note after us because he still wants us to be your burden. If we die, it will put him at a disadvantage because the burden on the two of you is gone. Furthermore, James could have already been killed by Simon. In other words, only three of you are left in the match.¡± Jonathan nodded and replied, ¡°I think so too.¡± Lesley then added, ¡°Well! Jonathan, to be honest, you and your wife have done everything you can to help me and Elijah. You can just leave us behind and go all out to fight with Simon. Just fight for hope. Elijah and I will not me you. Instead, we are grateful for all that you''ve done.¡± Hearing that, Elijah also propped himself up. He looked at Jonathan sincerely and uttered, ¡°Yeah, Jonathan. You don''t have to take care of us. After all, Lesley and I will not be able to escape that ending. Please don''t waste your time on us. It''s really pointless.¡± Taking a nce at Lesley and Elijah, Jonathan remained silent for a while before a smile appeared on his face. He then responded, ¡°Well, I don''t have a habit of abandoning mypanions.¡± He paused for a moment and continued, ¡°I also don''t know how things will y out. This is indeed the most hopeless battle that I''ve experienced. Anyway, I will just go with the flow. As I mentioned before, as long as you work hard, you will have no regrets. As for the result, we''ll just have to do our best and see how it goes.¡± Lesley and Elijah were amazed at how carefree and confident Jonathan was. They could also feel that Jonathan had a great personality. Closing his eyes, Jonathan started resting. One thing worth noting was that Jonathan''s blood could work as a panacea. Despite that, it was ineffective in healing the internal wounds of Elijah and Lesley. Their internal wounds were far too severe. Elijah''s condition didn''t seem to get better even after drinking Jonathan''s blood. In fact, such internal wound would not heal overnight. Back then, it took Jonathan''s wound an hour to heal after he took Supreme Nascent Pill. There were two reasons behind it. One of them was that Jonathan''s wound was not as severe as theirs. Compared with Simon''s current cultivation, Drake''s cultivation at that time was not worth mentioning at all. The other reason was that Supreme Nascent Pill was taken directly by Jonathan, which then changed his body constitution. Hence, Jonathan''s internal injuries were healed in an instant. The night passed by in the blink of an eye. It was already six in the morning. The sun rose over the horizon. A cool morning breeze was blowing. The sky was filled with beautiful white clouds. The surrounding area, including the forest, looked calm and peaceful, making one reluctant to leave and yearn for it. Sitting next to each other, Elijah and Lesley watched the beautiful sunset. A mix of emotions bubbled inside them. It felt like reluctance and gratitude at the same time. It was because they knew that they were on the brink of death. Truth be told, it felt terrible to wait for death. Even so, they would not take their own lives like cowards. Chapter 182 Chapter 182 Jonathan was meditating. Even though he could not pinpoint where Simon was while meditating, the feeling of getting watched never left him. The watchful eyes of his enemies were still fixated on him. Jonathan knew that even though he had five seconds of explosive Haemocore power, he was still no match for Simon. As for Catherine... Jonathan did not have much hope for Catherine. Although Catherine was at the final stage of Nascent Soul, she was someone without desires. Therefore, despite her mighty defense, it was almost impossible to have herunch an attack and take another''s life. On the other hand, Simon was best at offensive stances. Therefore, it would be difficult for Jonathan and Catherine to try to kill Simon, for Catherine was not ruthless enough. In contrast, it was likely for Simon to kill him and Catherine. The situation remained dangerous. The tenser the moment, the calmer Jonathan was. He used his Haemocore to take in the energy before using Requiem to calm his mind down. Jonathan knew well that, as long as he reached middle-stage Nascent Soul, he would be able to go up against Simon along with the Haemocore''s power. However, trying to progress in Nascent Soul was akin to trudging through mud. It had been less than two months since Jonathan reached Nascent Soul. Some would say that he was a dreamer if he were to try to reach middle-stage Nascent Soul in such a short period of time. The point of the middle-stage Nascent Soul was to break down the vigor in the body. Final-stage Nascent Soul would be to gather the broken-down vigor and reform it into Force. It was aplicated yet wondrous process. For those in middle-stage Nascent Soul, the breaking down of the vigor meant that their blood was revitalized. Therefore, their strength would improve. Those in middle-stage Nascent Soul could easily deal a punch that packed the strength of a thousand and five hundred kilograms. Once they were at the final stage of Nascent Soul, they would then transform their spirit into Force with spirit. Again, it would refine the user''s blood and bones. By then, one punch of theirs would be two thousand kilograms. Every rise in level was a refinement of their body, strengthening and renewing their bones and blood. With the two boosted, the rest of the body''s system would naturally be strengthened as well. In other words, a fighter''s cultivation focus was on the spirit and the body. At a certain point of body refinement, blood would be the best nourishment for the fighter. All of a sudden, Jonathan''s eyes flew open. His progress with breaking down vigor had not gone smoothly. His body rejected the vigor, and he could not forcibly break it down. ¡°What really are the requirements to break down vigor? Must it be after a certain period of time?¡± Jonathan was confused. Then, his gazended on Catherine. In the next second, his eyes lit up. Catherine''s at final-stage Nascent Soul. I can just ask for her advice! However, Jonathan was too embarrassed to ask her anything while Elijah Murray and Lesley Quinton were around. After all, cultivation was supposed to be a solitary effort as everyone had different ways of cultivating. No one could forcefully learn another''s method of cultivation, for they might end up going mad if they did so. Furthermore, some would not reveal the secrets of their cultivation to others. That was why Jonathan had refrained from asking Catherine about it. However, they were running out of time, and Jonathan had to buck up. Thus, he rose to his feet and turned to Catherine, who was silently meditating. ¡°Catherine, let''s go out to look for food.¡± Catherine opened her eyes and stood up. ¡°All right.¡± Jonathan grabbed her hand, and surprisingly, she did not reject his touch. For reasons unbeknownst to him, Jonathan sensed many changes in Catherine. In the past, Catherine was cold and ruthless. Frederick did everything for her, but she never even bat a lash at Frederick''s death. Jonathan thought that she would be equally indifferent if he were to die. That was something he had mentally prepared himself for. Of course, although Catherine had changed a little, Jonathan was still sure that she would have the same indifferent look on her face if he really died. Nevertheless, something was still different about Catherine. Her silence no longer kept people away from her. At the very least, she did not reject how he was holding her hand. As a matter of fact, Jonathan somewhat sensed that Catherine was starting to rely a little on him. But that also might just be my imagination. Jonathan then led Catherine into the forest. The two of them were on their guard, making sure that Simon would not be able to sneak up on them. When Jonathan sensed no one watching him, he figured out that Simon might not be paying attention to them anymore. Maybe he needs rest too. Nevertheless, he stayed wary, thinking that Simon could not possibly have gone to rest. Simon certainly knew that it was time for Jonathan and Catherine to look for food. If Jonathan and Catherine were to sessfully find food, it would be bad news for Simon. Jonathan was a smart man. Simon must have left because he''s thinking of what attacks to deliver next. However, Jonathan could not decipher what kind of attack Simon was going tounch next. For now, Jonathan was on the defensive. Simon was the Jungle King, so Simon''s every move affected Jonathan''s next move. At that, Jonathan could not help but wish that he had the revolver Mabel gave to him. If he were to have that, there was no way Simon would still be so gleeful around Jonathan. Needless to say, it was all just a thought. He knew that what was happening to him at that moment was a trial. Perhaps he would be able to reach the next level after the trial, but there was always a possibility that he would die during the trial. The more stress he had, the more motivation he had. Afterposing himself, Jonathan decided to cease thinking about how Simon was going to attack them. What he had to do first was to figure out how to reach middle-stage Nascent Soul. Once he was at middle-stage Nascent Soul, he no longer needed to fear Simon. Jonathan and Catherine soon found strawberries in the forest. The wild strawberries were juicy and sweet. It was truly a delicacy in the hot weather. The two managed to get many strawberries. After picking one of the strawberries, Jonathan dusted it on his shirt before handing it to Catherine. ¡°Open your mouth.¡± Catherine obeyed and opened her mouth to take the strawberry. Jonathan smiled at that. Catherine''s getting cuter and cuter. Then, he ate some of the strawberries as well. After that, he and Catherine began returning, for Jonathan did not think that the forest was a good ce to linger for long. On their way back, Jonathan finally asked the question that was on his mind. ¡°Catherine, I''d like to ask you a question.¡± Catherine turned to look at him and hummed in confusion. ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°Did you have anything that helped you break down the vigor when you reached Nascent Soul middle- stage?¡± Catherine tilted her head to the side before mumbling, ¡°Nothing, actually. It feels like I''ve taken a deep breath and let the breath meld into my body.¡± Jonathan was speechless at her response. He finally realized that Catherine was unlike others. Her mind was pure, and she did not dwell much on other things. That was why she had more ease in her cultivation. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Some people were ambidextrous, but most were not. At the end of the day, it was because the smarter individuals dwelled on certain thoughts more. Breaking down the vigor in the body made it seem like all they needed to do was simply let the energy meld with the body. However, it was easier said than done. It was the same as ordinary people trying to move their ears. They would not be able to do it unless they learned a technique of some sort. ¡°What''s the matter?¡± Catherine asked. Jonathan responded immediately, ¡°Nothing.¡± So it''s because I have to make sure that my mind stays nk. I have to stay extremely focused to the point I can sense the blood cells. With just a thought, I would then be able tomand my blood to surge to my fists. Jonathan had a slightly better idea of how to reach middle-stage Nascent Soul after hearing her out. Soon, the two returned to the beach. At that moment, the bright sun was shining on the beach, nketing the sand with ayer of golden glow. The waves on the sea werepping at the beach, and seagulls were hovering above the waters. A sight of a morning like that could make anyone rx. However, the moment Jonathan reached the beach, his heart sank. It was because Simon had appeared again. He did not take Elijah and Lesley as his hostages. Those two were passed out on the beach, seemingly having been knocked unconscious by Simon. Jonathan could sense that they were still alive. Simon was thirty meters away from Jonathan. Jonathan knew that Simon had not pulled the same trick twice because Simon knew that Jonathan would not fall for it again. Previously, Simon had caught Elijah and threw him at Lesley, which grievously injured Lesley. However, this time, if Simon was going to throw both Elijah and Lawson toward Jonathan, Jonathan was going to escape into the woods with Catherine. Simon knew that Jonathan was no idiot; he knew that Jonathan was also a merciless man when the time came. Therefore, he did not take anyone hostage. Right then, curiosity emerged in Jonathan''s heart. If Simon isn''t taking hostages, what is he going to do? Is he going to attack? If he''s going to attack, then he should have made his attack in the forest. Why did he have to pick this ce out of everywhere? With that thought in mind, Jonathan came to the conclusion that something was amiss. Simon had disappeared for a period of time. In other words, Simon must have gone to do something during that time. Just as Jonathan was wondering what ns Simon could possibly have, Simon abruptly made his move. He shot forward like a bolt of lightning, so swift to the point where the space around him became distorted. In the next second, Simon reappeared in front of Jonathan, his killing intents palpable. That murderous aura made the temperature around Jonathan drop. Goosebumps dotted Jonathan''s arms. When he looked at Simon''s eyes, it was as if he was looking in the eyes of the devil. For a moment, he thought he had sunk into hell, and thousands of vengeful spirits were shrieking into his ears. What a powerful murderous aura! It''s terrifying! Right then, Simon swung a fist at Jonathan. It was a strange attack. The power of his punch was like hundreds of divine beasts charging toward Jonathan''s throat at the speed of lightning. At the same time, a few things shot out of his sleeve. Those things were snakes! The venomous snakes all flew toward Catherine, who was beside Jonathan. There were a total of ten snakes, and they all had Simon''s spiritual imprint, so they all saw Catherine as their enemies as well. The ten snakesunched toward Catherine like ten arrows. Nevertheless, Catherine was used to defending herself. With a slight frown, she skillfully dodged the attack. However, that was exactly what Simon wanted; he wanted her to retreat so that she would not be able to fight together with Jonathan. Simon was going to kill Jonathan at that very moment. Chapter 183 Chapter 183 Simon had nned everything. It was evident that he went to catch some snakes when he disappeared. As Jungle King, he could turn anything in the jungle into a weapon. An intense murderous force field enveloped Jonathan. It was so strong that his killing intent almost swallowed Jonathan''s soul. At that critical moment, Jonathan reacted swiftly. Just when he was shrouded with darkness, a sense of fury surged within his heart. The power of the Great Sage Force Field had been unleashed. Truthfully, the Great Sage Force Field originated from the power of the legendary Great Sage. Whoever tried to oppress Jonathan would end up facing stronger resistance from him. His eyes turned blood-red. Within a second, a powerful, tremendous force field burst forth. That was the most incredible strength that one had ever seen. In that instant, he broke open Simon''s deadly aura. Before he could think any further, he made up his mind to activate the power of his Haemocore. With that, a force weighing two thousand kilograms was released from his body. Simon was in the final stage of Nascent Soul. Hence, if Jonathan did not release his Haemocore strength, he would never get to withstand Simon''s attack. Right then, Jonathan only thought of retreating. He took a big step backward, as that was the only thing he could do. Simon was wearing the golden brass knuckles, and they were too powerful that Jonathan could not force himself to fight with the former. Moreover, Simon''s movements were as fast as bolts of lightning. He continued attacking like a tornado, leaving no chance for Jonathan to defend himself. He swung his golden brass knuckles toward Jonathan, creating a series of afterimages. It was a crucial moment, and Jonathan did not have time to catch his breath. In the end, Jonathan got suppressed by Simon. After all, Simon was moving too fast. Jonathan did not have the chance to use Antelope Rhythm or Shadow Step even if he wanted to. Everything happened in a sh. Unfortunately, Jonathan could not back away anymore. The more he retreated, the closer Simon followed him. With that, he would be further and further away from Catherine. In that case, it would be more difficult for Catherine to save him. If he continued to back away for even three more steps, Simon would send him flying with only a punch. Hence, Jonathan stopped moving. He took a small step backward and stood still. Although Simon continued to approach him, he did not budge at all. He was as steady as a rock, exuding a peaceful, calm aura around him. In the blink of an eye, Simon arrived in front of him. He swung his fists fiercely toward Jonathan''s eyes. As soon as Jonathan stopped moving, Simon''s fists were already aimed right at the former''s eyes. With a scoff, Jonathan delivered Satin Palm, the attack he learned from Polly. He held his fingers tight, sending intense energy toward Simon. A momentter, an electric spark spiked in Simon''s armpits. Jonathan had made an unconventional and risky move. If Simon''s golden brass knucklesnded on his eyes, he would turn blind. Even so, if he managed to stab Simon''s armpits with his fingers, Simon''s arms would break. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. That was a ssic move he had learned from the history. Since he could not fight with Simon''s golden brass knuckles, that was his only option. The two made their following movements quickly, trying to get each other''s vital points. Jonathan was facing higher riskspared to Simon, though. If his attack was slightly dyed, Simon could have already smashed his head into pieces. Regardless, Jonathan would be able to break Simon''s arms. Although it seemed like Jonathan was taking a risk, he was, in fact, confident about himself because he knew how much Simon wanted to enter Divine Realm. After all, Divine Realm only wanted the most talented people. If Simon''s arms turned crippled, he could not be valuable to Divine Realm anymore. Therefore, Simon would never want to take the risk. As expected, at this moment, Simon grabbed Jonathan''s arm with Grappling Technique with a flick of his wrists. Right then, Jonathan finally had the time to take a breather. His expression was grim. Simrly, he twisted his wrists and changed his attack to Dragon w. Dragon w Grab! His fingers were sharp like swords, releasing cold, terrifying sword energy. If he managed to grab Simon''s body at that moment, he would break thetter''s bones and tendons in no time. Simon snorted as a cold glint shed across his eyes. Jonathan''s heart sank when he heard that. He felt utterly terrible as if Simon''s killing intent had entered his heart. In that case, Jonathan''s movement got slowed down again. Simon''s Grappling Technique was not as ruthless as Jonathan''s attack. All of a sudden, he shed his fists with Jonathan''s palms. It turned out that the golden brass knuckles on his fists were too powerful. Since Jonathan''s movement was already dyed, he no longer had the time to change into another attack. Reluctantly, he had no choice but to retract his arms. Atst, Simon''s fistnded on Jonathan''s palm, leaving a bloody, deep cut on it. Blood was sttered everywhere. Boom! Even so, Simon did not n to stop as he threw another punch at Jonathan''s head without hesitation. With that, Jonathan was in danger again. Fortunately, he had an upper hand in that situation. The more in danger he was, the more rxed he became. Right when his palm got injured, he exerted a force on his feet. He stretched his leg and threw a kick toward Simon''s abdomen. Upon seeing that, Simon instantly turned pale. It was then that he finally understood how terrifying Jonathan was. Jonathan''s attacks were too brilliant, and his movements were always that agile. Those were the reasons why he was still alive now. Moreover, Simon did not dare to imagine whether he would be that powerful if he ended up in Jonathan''s shoe today. First, Jonathan had turned the tide by using his Satin Palm out of the blue, which was an impressive move. His kick was even more splendid. It was as if he had predicted all of those to happen. Simon took a step backward. At that moment, he decided to give up on killing Jonathan. Turning around, he rushed toward the jungle without hesitation. He knew that his n to kill Jonathan had failed, and Catherine would be there soon. If Catherine and Jonathan fought against him together, he would be in deep trouble. In fact, the battle between Jonathan and Simon hadsted only about a second. Everything happened so fast that it seemed as though nothing had happened. If an ordinary person watched their fight from the side, they would only see Simon rushing forward and disappearing into the jungle in the next second. Not long after, Catherine walked over to Jonathan. She looked at him, asking nonchntly, ¡°Are you okay?¡± Jonathan could not clench his hand as the bone-deep scars on his palm were too deep and painful. ck blood oozed out from his palm, dripping on the dry sand. Catherine immediately noticed his bloody face, and the color drained from her face. ¡°You''re hurt?¡± Jonathan spread his arms out. He knew that the golden brass knuckles were poisonous, but the poison was not harmful to him. Nevertheless, Jonathan was still in dire straits. Those deep cuts had destroyed his nervous system, so he could no longer use that hand to fight anymore. If he ended up in another battle with Simon, he would be nothing but crippled. There was no way that he could defeat Simon with only one hand. Furthermore, he thought of another possibility, too. If Simon went to catch ten more snakes and attacked him again like how he did just now, Jonathan would never be able to block Simon''s attacks. In that case, death would be the only oue. If Simon could kill Jonathan, it would mean Catherine was no match for Simon. Simon''sbat techniques and cultivation were much more powerful than Catherine''s. While Jonathan was deep in his thoughts, Catherine tore her sleeves to bandage Jonathan''s wound with it. Although her fair, delicate arm was revealed, she was unbothered. There was a serious look on her face when she was treating his wound. Jonathan was stunned for a second. Though surprised, a sense of warmth surged within his heart. After treating Jonathan''s wound, Catherine stood beside him silently and motionlessly while Jonathan controlled his vitality to stop the blood from flowing. Although he could stop the bleeding, he could not heal the wound in such a short time. Hence, he had to rest for at least five days. ¡°Catherine, I''ll have to rely on you if Simon attacks us again. Otherwise, both of us will die,¡± he said. Catherine remained silent for a while before nodding. Jonathan let out a sigh. He knew Catherine was not used to attacking. Thus, his words only made her feel pressured. Unfortunately, he had no other choices. Soon, Jonathan and Catherine arrived in front of the still-unconscious Elijah and Lesley. Crouching, Jonathan massaged their foreheads. Within a second, they woke up. As soon as Lesley regained his consciousness, he sat up abruptly. ¡°Jonathan, Simon is here...¡± Immediately, he noticed the bandage on Jonathan''s palm. ¡°Jonathan, you''re injured too?¡± he asked, feeling stupefied. Elijah was shocked as well. ¡°Jonathan, are you okay?¡± Jonathan shed a wry smile. ¡°We couldn''t initiate that many attacks because Simon was wearing his golden brass knuckles.¡± ¡°Even you''re injured, as well,¡± Lesley muttered. Right then, both Elijah and he looked pessimistic. ¡°It seems we''ll all die here this time.¡± Jonathan sat cross-legged. ¡°Let''s do our best and leave the rest in God''s hands.¡± After finishing his words, he closed his eyes. That was Jonathan''s style. No matter how dangerous the situation was, he would never lose hope. As he calmed himself down, he recalled his movements during the battle with Simon just now. He thought of how sturdy he was, even though he was cornered by Simon. At that moment, he looked like a great empire standing still on his feet, no matter how powerful Simon''s attacks were. Great Emperor Seal! Suddenly, Jonathan came up with a new attack. Great Sage Seal was a powerful attack, while Great Emperor Seal was the calmest power he would ever possess. If he could use both seals at the same time, he could make a perfectbo attack. Elijah, Lesley, and Catherine fell silent upon realizing that Jonathan was cultivating; they did not want to disturb him. Jonathan demonstrated Great Emperor Seal again and again in his mind. Great Emperor Seal was not abat technique. Instead, it was a cultivation stage and aura. An actual great emperor would remain calm and collected, no matter how sessful he was. Even though he was facing an attack from different directions, he would still remain courageous. Besides, a great emperor was a man who was capable of epting and controlling everything in the world. That was the essence of Great Emperor Seal. After a while, Jonathan tried to understand the power of Requiem in his mind. All of a sudden, a Syble Power appeared. It was then covered by the spiritual imprints of Great Emperor Seal. Instantly, that Syble Power possessed a spirituality of its own. Jonathan used the power of that to mobilize the vigor in his body. Release the vigor! That was a step he had to experience during the middle stage of Nascent Soul. The vigor in Jonathan''s body began to move under the attack of Syble Power. It spread throughout his body gradually beforebining with his blood. Then it purified and refined his blood. After some time, Jonathan opened his eyes abruptly. His eyes were brimming brightly. It turned out that he had achieved a miraculous breakthrough at that moment. Therefore, he was now a professional fighter in the middle stage of Nascent Soul. Chapter 184 Chapter 184 In just two months, Jonathan made a giant leap from early-stage to middle-stage Nascent Soul. That was initially impossible, but thanks to Simon''s relentless pursuit, he figured out the supreme might of Great Emperor Seal. The Great Emperor Seal integrated the Syble Power of Requiem. Therefore, Syble Power was no longer just a beacon in search of Haemocore. Instead, it had transformed into vigor. Pure Syble Power was too weak. In other words, the spirit within Syble Power was insufficient and couldn''t unloosen solid vigor. However, with the addition of the vitality from the Great Emperor Seal, Syble Power was seemingly infused with masculine characteristics, reacting and bing much stronger. Vigor depended on one''s energy to slowly break down, and that required time. In that, Syble Power and Great Emperor Seal acted as catalysts. At that instant, Jonathan''s strength finally reached fifteen hundred kilograms. Besides, his endurance skyrocketed at once. If he were to unleash the power of Haemocore, he could attain a strength of two thousand five hundred kilograms. That far surpassed the strength wielded by final-stage Nascent Soul experts. At the same time, Jonathan could sense the wound on his palm itching. That was a sign of it healing rapidly. Nheless, it was still a wound courtesy of Simon¡ªa final-stage Nascent Soul expert¡ªwho even destroyed his meridians, so it was by no means quick to heal. Jonathan reckoned that it would take at least five days for his wound to heal. Unfortunately, too many things could happen in five days. ¡°Have you made a breakthrough, Jonathan?¡± Lesley queried in surprise as he and Elijah sensed an invisible change in Jonathan''s aura. Snapping back to reality, Jonathan turned to them and answered with a nod, ¡°Yes.¡± Then, he paused for a second beforementing, ¡°If my hand wasn''t injured, I would now have the confidence to deal with Simon alone. Regretfully, there are no ifs.¡± ¡°How long do you think it''ll take for your wound to heal?¡± Lesley continued asking. ¡°On the safe side, I''d say five days,¡± Jonathan answered. When Lesley and Elijah heard that, their hearts instantly sank to rock bottom. At the side, Catherine remained silent. All of a sudden, Lesley''s eyes lit up, and he eximed, ¡°I''ve got an idea!¡± Jonathan and Elijah swung their gazes to him in concert. ¡°Jonathan, I know you''ve got an incredible power-generating trick, no? You used it back when you pursued Simon in the forest then. I felt that your power at that time was on par with that of a final-stage Nascent Soul expert,¡± Lesleymented. At that, Jonathan was impressed by the man''s perceptiveness. He didn''t bother hiding anything but admitted frankly, ¡°That''s right.¡± Lesley then questioned, ¡°Now that you''ve broken through to the middle stage, has your strength amplified to the point where it surpassed final-stage Nascent Soul experts?¡± Jonathan didn''t quite understand what the man was trying to say, but still, he replied honestly, ¡°It''s indeed possible, but the duration will be brief. That kind of explosive force can''tst.¡± ¡°Ms. Catherine is also a final-stage Nascent Soul expert. Now that you''ve had a breakthrough in your cultivation, you can retreat first if Simon arrives. With your current strength, it''ll be difficult for him to catch up to you. Meanwhile, Ms. Catherine can intercept him. Once she engages with him, you can return and attack. Then, he''ll be in great trouble,¡± Lesley suggested. After Jonathan heard that, his eyes lit up. That''s certainly a great idea! He turned to Catherine and inquired, ¡°We''ll go with that, okay?¡± Appearing quiet and docile, Catherine nodded in acquiescence. A slightly worried Jonathan asserted, ¡°Catherine, you must intercept and attack him quickly. Otherwise, we all likely won''t survive.¡± ¡°Got it!¡± Catherine replied with a nod, saying nothing further. Jonathan breathed a sigh of relief. Due to Simon''s attack, all the strawberries from back then scattered onto the beach in the end. Many were even trampled to mush, so they were all rendered inedible. Thus, Jonathan and Catherine went in search of food once more. But this time, confidence imbued Jonathan, thanks to his breakthrough in cultivation. Although he was injured, the injury was at least on his palm, so it didn''t affect his ability to flee. Presently, if he wanted to take off, it would be difficult for Simon to catch up to him. Subsequently, the two of them entered the forest and returned to their old haunt in search of strawberries. After doing that, they made their way back. This time, they didn''t bump into Simon, nor did thetter spy on them. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Jonathan surmised that he might be resting as well or perhaps preparing for his next attack. The two of them returned to the beach. Without Simon mucking things up this time, the four of them shared the wild strawberries among themselves. The strawberries were exceedingly sweet and provided much nourishment to the body. After eating them, Lesley and Elijah looked much better. Meanwhile, Jonathan and Catherine continued sitting there cross-legged. The sunlight gradually grew increasingly hotter. By one o''clock in the afternoon, it was downright blistering. Sweat dotted the foreheads of both Lesley and Elijah, and their lips were parched beyond words. Contrarily, Jonathan and Catherine were just fine. As their cultivation level was high, they could lock vitality and moisture within their bodies. Jonathan quietly gained an understanding of the mysteries of the Great Emperor Seal. At the same time, he keenly experienced the profound marvel of middle-stage Nascent Soul. Next, he infused the spirit within him with vitality before ultimately transforming it into Force. That was considered another refinement and purification of the blood within him. When one attained final-stage Nascent Soul, a single drop of blood contained a strong spiritual imprint and could intimidate ghosts and spirits. Felicia was already considered very strong back then, causing Jonathan and Amber great difficulty. However, if a final-stage Nascent Soul expert were to act, he wouldn''t need much. A single drop of blood would be sufficient to vanquish Felicia. When one had attained the same cultivation stage as Edward and Mabel, just their writing alone contained a strong sense of vitality. A single line of their writing could scare off a vengeful spirit. Charms by the average Destino artist could only deceive the public. Conversely, charms by those of a higher level could intimidate some weak ghosts. Meanwhile, charms by true Destino artists could truly shake up ghosts. The charms they all drew were exactly the same, but the effects were vastly different. It had nothing to do with the power of the charm itself but the strength of the person''s vitality. A person might die, but his vitality could remain forever. Putting that aside, Jonathan''s heart lurched at that precise moment, for he sensed a chill in the air. Simon had arrived. Jonathan and Catherine shot to their feet. Twenty meters away, Simon slowly strolled over. His pace was sedate, and his shadow elongated under the sun. He was dressed in ck from head to toe. His countenance was chilly, rendering him just like Grim Reaper. As soon as he appeared, he caused them all a strong sense of oppression. One of Jonathan''s hands was injured then, so he definitely couldn''t take the initiative to attack as he couldn''t take the man''s life with a single blow. Then, he wouldn''t be able to defeat Simon, who possessed a weapon, with a single hand when the latter jolted back to his senses. Furthermore, he didn''t dare do it either, for he wasn''t all that confident with Catherine at his back. ¡°Retreat!¡± Jonathan backed away while pulling Catherine along. He was determined to never allow Simon to approach furtively. At that moment, he hadn''t the presence of mind to bother about Lesley and Elijah''s safety anymore. If Simon insisted on eliminating them, he could only mourn their deaths. Nevertheless, he felt that the man probably had no interest in ughtering the two men who had no way of defending themselves. To his surprise, Simon suddenly headed toward Lesley and Elijah before lifting them both effortlessly. Lesley and Elijah had no choice but to endure the humiliation, allowing the man to manipte them as he pleased. In no time, Simon''s intention dawned upon Jonathan¡ªthe man wanted to seize them both and toss them at him as though ying ball. If he didn''t catch them, they would die for sure. But if he did, he would also perish. In such a situation, there was no correct answer. Despite all that, Jonathan fervently hoped that nothing would befall them both. Hence, he immediately bellowed, ¡°Simon, if you don''t put them down, Catherine and I will take off into the forest at once. If you''re so great and mighty, you can bring them both along in pursuit of us. I''ll admit that I don''t want them to die, Simon, but you''re now hoping to use them to kill us. You underestimated me!¡± Upon hearing that, Simon was stunned for a moment. He stared at Jonathan intently before he ced Lesley and Elijah down at longst. It was clear as day that the man would take flight if he continued holding the two men captive. Besides, Jonathan and Catherine would no longer have anything holding them back if Lesley and Elijah were dead. Once they fled into the woods, that would unquestionably be a disaster to him, for he would be looking for a needle in a haystack. After Simon had flung Lesley and Elijah down, a burst of iciness erupted from his eyes. His figure blurred as heunched his attack. In that split second, he was so fast that he formed an afterimage, and the air in front of him split like ripples. In the blink of an eye, he reached Jonathan. His intense murderous force field promptly burst forth and enveloped the man. At the same time, his fists shot forward like lightning. From his sleeves, ten venomous snakes flew out once more and attacked Catherine. It was the same old trick again, but this time, he used his foot to attack. In a heartbeat, the sand on the beach swirled like a sandstorm, hurtling straight at Jonathan and Catherine. Simon''s feet and hands weren''t idle either as heunched a triple attack on them both right then. In a sh, his golden brass knuckles flew right at Jonathan''s throat. Without even batting an eysh, Jonathan used his Great Sage Force Field and blocked off the man''s lethal technique. Simultaneously, he activated the power of Haemocore. No sooner had the golden brass knuckles headed toward him that he unleashed the Shadow Step and retreated like a ghost. When Simon''s fist failed to find its target, he immediately pressed forward at lightning speed. He knew that Jonathan was injured, so he wanted to take the man''s life right then and there. The moment the man breathed hisst, everything would be over. Previously, Jonathan couldn''t unleash any impressive techniques, but he could presently move with ease after having attained a breakthrough. As soon as Simon came at him, he instantly veered away with Antelope Rhythm and dodged the man''s attack once more. At the same time, he unleashed Mongrel Attack. Surprise inundated Simon, for Jonathan''s kick was simply too powerful. He knew that he was no match for it head-on, so he had no choice but to twist sideways and dodge. At that exact moment, Catherine attacked him. Catherine was paralyzed for a while by those venomous snakes and sand, but she quickly gathered her wits about her and dealt with them. She wore a grim expression on her face then. While her moves weren''t as brutal, they were aggressive and ferocious, as quick as lightning. With her Eagle''s Ironw, she grabbed the back of Simon''s cor. Bending slightly, Simon narrowly avoided her grasp. Nheless, Catherine immediately swung her Eagle''s Ironw down and went after him. Verily, she was like a dog with a bone as she pursued him relentlessly. Chapter 185 Chapter 185 Catherine had an indifferent demeanor and was free from desires. It was pretty challenging for the others to get rid of her. No matter how dangerous the move was, she could always handle it calmly. She had a simr state of mind as Jonathan''s Great Emperor Seal, but still, her attacks werecking in ferocity. Nevertheless, Catherine''s incessant attacks had caused Simon a headache. At the same time, Jonathan seized the opportunity to use Shadow Step and blocked Simon''s path from behind. He swung out his leg and gave thetter a de Kick. Having strength up to two thousand five hundred kilograms, he exerted a powerful force in every punch and kick. Simon was never an easy person. When Jonathan and Catherine constantly attacked him, he swiftly stepped diagonally forward, swept away Catherine''s attack with his golden brass knuckles, dodging beneath her arms. It was Drunken Move, his ultimate skill to save his life. After Simon escaped, he fled in the jungle''s direction without looking back. He knew he would not have the chance to win against the two today. If he were to continue the fight, he could have lost his life. It was never easy to tackle Simon when he had decided to escape. Even if Jonathan unleashed all his power, it would still be hard for him to take Simon''s life. Therefore, Jonathan and Catherine did not continue to hunt him. When Simon escaped to the edge of the jungle, he noticed that Jonathan and Catherine did not continue to go after him. Immediately, he paused and turned around to face Jonathan and Catherine. Since no one could get the upper hand, the situation turned into a deadlock. If both parties continued to be at an impasse, none of them would be able toplete the mission. Eventually, all of them would be eliminated from the game. Before entering the jungle, Simon cast onest look at Jonathan. He did not utter a word throughout the process, as though he was a grim reaper who only collected souls silently. Jonathan heaved a sigh of relief after Simon left. Holding Catherine''s hand, he stroked her cheek with his injured hand and smiled. ¡°Catherine, you''re amazing.¡± Catherine, still expressionless, did not show a tiny hint of joy on her otherwise cold face after Jonathan complimented her. Somehow, Jonathan could feel the peace in her heart. ¡°She likes me topliment her!¡± he assumed inwardly. Shortly after, Jonathan and Catherine walked to the side of Lesley and Elijah and sat cross-legged. ¡°Jonathan, it seems there''s nothing Simon can do about you now.¡± Elijah was slightly excited. ¡°But there''s nothing we can do about Simon either.¡± Lesley sighed. ¡°Simon is one with great wisdom. I''m afraid that he wille up with another evil plot soon,¡± said Jonathan in a low voice. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. ¡°I''m not worried about this, though. If you and Ms. Catherine do not wish to fight, there''s no way Simon can harm you. So do the other way around. If both sides continue to be in an impasse, no one will benefit from the situation,¡± said Lesley. ¡°It''s fine if we can''t end Simon and remain in a stalemate like this. We''ll face another difficult problem between all of us, including you and your wife, Jonathan.¡± Elijah suddenly spoke. Lesley was taken aback, as he had never thought about what would happen after that. Now that Elijah mentioned it, Lesley could not help but feel upset. Jonathan could not help but take a nce at Catherine. Still, thedy was expressionless, as if nothing would put her in a difficult position. In truth, Jonathan was unsure of what was running on her mind. After all, an emotionless like her was not dumb and knew the rules of the game. Jonathan did not dare to imagine what might have happened after they took Simon''s life. The more he thought about it, the more his head hurt. Thus, he decided to stop thinking about it. Since they had known each other for a long time, there was no better ending than having Simon end their lives. However, this was just an absurd thought of Jonathan''s. Soon, it was nightfall. In the dead of night, a bright moon was hanging in the sky. There was a chill in the air following a drop in the temperature. Such a scene would remind one of a line of poetry, ¡°As the bright moon shines over the sea, from far away you share this moment with me.¡± It was a poem about missing loved ones. Suddenly, the faces of Jessica, Yasmin, Jennifer, and Winnie came to Jonathan''s mind. He had thought of Polly and Mabel and reminisced about the days in Smend with Kieran and the others. Apart from that, he had remembered his master. The world worked in mysterious ways. Jonathan''s life had changed tremendously in just one month, and he was stuck on Ophidian Ind at the current moment. While Jonathan was feeling upset, Simon suddenly showed up The man, dressing in ck, exuded a cold and menacing aura under the moonlight. It was as though he was a devil from hell, sending a chill down one''s spine. Upon seeing that, Jonathan and Catherine immediately stood up. They dared not take it lightly. Simon, however, did not take the initiative to attack them this time, but he approached slowly and stood about ten meters away from them instead. Both parties stared at each other from afar. Finally, Simon parted his lips and mumbled in his usual icy cold tone, ¡°I''ve thought of different strategies this afternoon, but soon, I realized that I could never stand a chance against both of you. I must admit that I can''t finish all of you off.¡± He then lifted his head to look at Jonathan before adding, ¡°However, you guys can''t take my life either!¡± Jonathan looked at Simon and frowned. ¡°What are you doing here then?¡± Simon gave Jonathan a cold re as he replied, ¡°I know that you do care about Elijah and Lesley''s lives. And if I want to take their lives now, both of you won''t stand a chance to protect them at all.¡± Unfortunately, what Simon said was the truth. Not to mention Jonathan and Catherine would be away to search for food. Even if they had kept Elijah and Lesley under guard, Simon could still take thetter''s lives. Elijah and Lesley would never stand a chance to survive once Simon threw a few snakes while launching the attack. Once again, Jonathan frowned. ¡°What exactly are you trying to say?¡± Simon replied, ¡°Since I can never stand a chance against both of you, it also means that Elijah and Lesley no longer have any value to me. Thus, they should die.¡± Jonathan''s pupils constricted instantly. Although Elijah and Lesley were upset, they could do nothing. In a deep voice, Jonathan said, ¡°If you want to take their lives, you could have done it earlier. I believe you''ve had something else on your mind for bringing this up now.¡± Simon answered calmly, ¡°You''re right. Let''s make a deal. I''ll spare the two of them if you ept it.¡± Jonathan asked, ¡°What kind of deal?¡± Simon answered, ¡°Six dayster, it''ll be thest day of the elimination round. I''ll give you six days to recuperate. After six days, I''ll remove the golden brass knuckles to have a fair fight with you. If I win, I''ll end your life, your wife''s, Elijah''s, and Lesley''s, and be the winner of this elimination round. You can take my life if you win. As for others, whether you want to take their lives has nothing to do with me anymore.¡± Jonathan fell silent upon hearing that. He did now know whether he should ept the deal. If he did not, Simon would end Elijah and Lesley on the spot. This was definitely not a joke. Moreover, epting the deal was the only way to resolve the impasse. If the stalemate continued, it would benefit none of them. Jonathan pondered for a moment before he agreed, ¡°All right, I''ll ept the deal.¡± Eagerness and hope glinted in Simon''s eyes. ¡°Good to hear that. You have my word!¡± With that, he turned around and entered the jungle in the blink of an eye. After Simon left, Elijah and Lesley heaved a long sigh of relief, feeling they had journeyed to hell and back. ¡°Thank you, Jonathan,¡± said Lesley earnestly. Jonathan shed him a smile but did not say anything. ¡°Jonathan, what''re your chances of winning the battle against Simon after recovering from your injury?¡± asked Elijah. As a Nascent Soul expert, Simon had a greater cultivation level than Logan, whom Jonathan had met earlier. Fortunately, Jonathan possessed the power of Haemocore. His cultivation had also reached middle- stage now. He was no longer the powerless person as when he faced Logan. As such, when he heard Elijah''s question, he pondered for a while before answering, ¡°Fifty-fifty.¡± ¡°Fifty-fifty? I''m afraid that Simon thinks he has an eighty percent chance of winning the battle.¡± Lesley could not help but smile bitterly, deducing that Simon would win the battle. Jonathan did not deny it and repeated what he had said earlier, ¡°Let''s do our best and leave the rest in God''s hands.¡± ¡°I only hope that Simon does not achieve a breakthrough and advance to Celestial Soul over the next few days. Otherwise, you won''t stand a chance against him anymore, Jonathan.¡± Lesley sighed. ¡°It''s useless to think about all of that now. Instead of hoping Simon does not achieve a breakthrough, I''d rather intensify my cultivation and see if I can advance to the final stage of Nascent Soul.¡± As soon as his words fell, Jonathan sat cross-legged with his eyes shut. ¡°Great Emperor Seal, Syble Power, integrate!¡± Jonathanmanded them inwardly, trying to gather the broken-down vigor and reform it into Force. As the sybic power traversed inside his body, he could feel the broken-down vigor flowing in the blood. However, he had no better way to refine it. Jonathan understood that it would be better not to rush for now. After all, he had advanced himself in a short time. That was a critical part of the middle stage of Nascent Soul. During the refining process, his blood would be purified to enhance his power for another time. Hence, he must wait for the right time to refine the broken-down vigor, and there were no shortcuts. Jonathan sighed inwardly, knowing that it was impossible for him to break through to the final stage of Nascent Soul in six days. The only thing he could do now was to solidify his cultivation, condense the blood, and strengthen the power of Haemocore. Five days had passed in the blink of an eye. During those five days, Jonathan continued to search for food with Catherine. He did not dare to remain separate from Catherine, as he was worried that Simon would break his promise and harm Catherine. If anything happened to her, he could never forgive himself. Nevertheless, Jonathan usually meditated after having fruits but not tonight. As the battle with Simon would begin the next day, he decided to reward himself and preserve his strength to keep himself in his best state. Chapter 186 Chapter 186 In the dark of the night, the moonlight''s soft glow illuminated the beach. While Catherine caught a few fish, Jonathan started a campfire. On the surface, it appeared as if they had gathered on the beach for a pic. s, the looming threat of death lingered in their hearts. The fish cooked quickly. Although they had no seasoning, the fish smelled fragrant and tasted delicious. Jonathan handed one to Catherine, then Lesley and Elijah. Finally, he took one for himself and began eating. Since Catherine had caught eight fish in total, there was enough for two each. Hence, they moved the four remaining fish to the side while they ate. While they were tucking in with gusto, Simon suddenly appeared and started walking toward them. Jonathan quickly shouted for Catherine to get to her feet. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. He dared not let his guard down for even a second around Simon. We may have set the time and ce for our fight, but what if Simon breaks his word? I''d better be cautious. It''s not like I can reason with him after I''m dead. Lesley and Elijah remained seated as they gazed at Simon warily. Under the faint moonlight, they could see that Simon was d all in ck. He radiated a cold and intimidating aura. Simon approached slowly and stopped about three meters away from them. He cast his gaze over the grilled fish they had set aside, then turned toward Jonathan abruptly and asked, ¡°Could you give me one of them?¡± He focused his attention all on Jonathan because, in his eyes, only Jonathan was his opponent. Jonathan was momentarily stunned, but he quickly replied, ¡°Sure. No problem.¡± He reached out to grab one of the fish and tossed it toward Simon. Simon caught it deftly, then continued in an aloof tone, ¡°As soon as the sun rises, it''ll be time for us to fight to the death and see who walks away alive. Nheless, there''s no deep-seated grudge between us, so I don''t see why we can''t sit and talk now.¡± With that, he sat down without waiting for a response. By doing so, Simon was as good as dead letting his guard down and exposing his weaknesses. If Jonathan and Catherine had chosen to attack him at that moment, he would most likely end up dead. However, Simon''s actions also showed his sincerity. Jonathan was slightly taken aback. Naturally, he had no intention of attacking Simon. Jonathan was someone who returned the respect he received in kind. He would not retaliate unless provoked, and when he did, he would make sure the other party paid dearly. After a short pause, Jonathan and Catherine sat down cross-legged. Simon ate silently and quickly finished his fish. Turning to Jonathan again, he asked, ¡°May I have another?¡± Jonathan reached for a second fish and tossed it at Simon without saying a word. Once again, Simon caught the fish deftly and finished it just as quickly. Jonathan shot him a somewhat bitter smile and said, ¡°If you want more, I''m afraid that''s all we have.¡± ¡°I''ve had enough,¡± Simon answered coolly. Jonathan and the others continued eating. In the end, Elijah and Lesley only had one fish each as they wanted to leave the two remaining fish for Jonathan and Catherine. Not bothering to stand on ceremony, the couple promptly ate the rest of the food. Jonathan felt much better after satisfying his hunger. After a while, he nced at Simon and said, ¡°I don''t think you''re here simply to eat grilled fish, am I right?¡± Elijah and Lesley also looked at Simon curiously, wondering what the true reason for his visit was. Previously, Jonathan and hispanions had always thought of Simon as a ruthless and bloodthirsty murderer. At that moment, they finally saw that he was also a regr person just like themselves. Suddenly, Simon asked Jonathan, ¡°From your perspective, what kind of person am I? Do I seem like a good person or a bad person?¡± Jonathan could not help thinking that was a strange question. Is he a bad person? He did everything in his power to kill all those people earlier. That means he should be considered a bad person. However, he was only following thepetition''s rules, so how does that make him a bad person? Then, does it mean he''s a good person after all? It doesn''t seem like it either. ¡°Why do you ask?¡± Jonathan enquired after shooting Simon a nce. When thetter said it was merely a random question, Jonathan responded, ¡°Do you care what others think about you?¡± ¡°Not at all. I was just curious,¡± Simon replied. ¡°Well, I think you''re a good person,¡± said Jonathan. Dumbfounded, Simon did a double take. ¡°Oh? Why?¡± Jonathan exined, ¡°How does one define whether a person is good or bad? Is someone who does good deeds a good person? Is someone who does bad things a bad person? Within the food chain, the animals eaten by humans will surely think of us as bad people. Vicious, ruthless, and downright evil. But to humans, the animals are merely a food source, and they don''t think they''re bad people for ughtering the animals.¡± ¡°Hmm, that''s an interesting way of looking at it,¡± Simon mused. Smiling faintly, Jonathan added, ¡°That''s why I think you''re a good person. At the very least, you''re someone who follows your heart. Therefore, you''re a good person to yourself.¡± ¡°What about you? Do you think you''re a good person or a bad person?¡± Simon asked. ¡°I''m not a good person. I think of doing many things, but I can''t because I''m bound by my conscience. To myself, I''m not a good person,¡± Jonathan replied with a bitter smile. After a brief pause, he continued, ¡°But why should that matter to me? A good person or a bad person, a gentleman or a viin. Thesebels mean nothing to me, and I don''t care what others think of me.¡± ¡°You''re a man with a clear conscience, an open and honest gentleman. Indeed, you''re not one to care about what others think,¡± Simon dered. Jonathan merely smiled as he listened to Simon''s urate description of him. They fell silent for a long time. Finally, Simon remarked, ¡°I never imagined there woulde a time where we''d be sitting together and having a heart-to-heart talk.¡± Simon''s eyes usually looked like cold, ck ice. But now, it seemed as if the frostiness in his eyes had melted a little. ¡°I never had any friends. This is the first time I''ve talked so much to someone,¡± said Simon. Jonathan smiled. ¡°Well, it seems I should feel honored, then.¡± ¡°Would you be interested in listening to my past?¡± Simon asked. The question took Jonathan by surprise. Indeed, he was deeply curious about Simon''s past. And since Simon was willing to open up, it was only natural that Jonathan was interested to hear it. While Elijah and Lesley also looked simrly intrigued, Catherine seemed indifferent. She merely continued sitting quietly next to Jonathan like an obedient wife. Memories flooded Simon''s mind as he began recounting his past. ¡°Ever since I can remember, I grew up as an orphan on a deserted ind. There was an organization on that ind called Heavenly Rebirth Alliance. They took in orphans and trained them to be assassins. I was the best among my peers and heavily favored by the higher-ups. That was also the reason why I received extremely harsh training. When I was six years old, I had a bulldog as a pet named Coco. At the time, Coco was my sce andfort through the tough training, numerous scoldings, and countless beatings. I would hold Coco at night, and it wouldfort me and lick my injuries. You could say we relied on each other.¡± Simon paused before saying, ¡°I''m sure you can imagine what happened after that. When I was nine years old, a Heavenly Rebirth Alliance instructor told me to kill Coco with my own hands. He said that if I didn''t do as he said, he''d slowly torture Coco to death. I had no choice but to kill Coco. However, that wasn''t the cruelest part. They locked me up in a cage with Coco''s corpse for a month. During that time, I had no water or food. Hence, I had to eat my dead dog''s raw flesh to survive.¡± Although Simon spoke without showing any emotion, Jonathan and the others could imagine how cruel and torturous it would have been for a nine-year-old to grow up in that environment. Simon continued, ¡°Surviving at the Heavenly Rebirth Alliance meant that one had to behave like an unfeeling brute. One could not talk about one''s feelings, show weakness, or resist. Another thing worth mentioning is the person who attended to our daily needs. She was a beautifuldy, and we called her Ms. Lambert. She treated me particrly well, but I didn''t dare to get too close to her for fear that the Heavenly Rebirth Alliance would ask me to kill her. However, I was only nine years old at the time. As time passed, my feelings toward her deepened. She was the only person who had cared for me and smiled at me. She was like a mother to me. I even told her that I''d take her away from that ce when I was older and much stronger.¡± There was a hint of tenderness in Simon''s voice as he spoke. It was clear he had formed a much deeper attachment to her than Coco. In fact, Jonathan could tell that Simon relied on her. It''s like a son''s love for his mother. It also resembles the affection between two lovers. Since he grew up in such an unhealthy environment, it''s hardly surprising that his view of love is somewhat warped. ¡°When I was eighteen years old, Ms. Lambert died. I killed her,¡± Simon uttered. Jonathan, Elijah, and Lesley stared at him in shock. Elijah could not refrain from asking, ¡°Why? Did the people from Heavenly Rebirth Alliance force you to do it?¡± ¡°She begged me to kill her.¡± An indescribable look of pain shed across Simon''s eyes. Everyone was puzzled when they heard that. Simon exined, ¡°My instructor called me over, gave me a dagger, and told me to kill Ms. Lambert. I was dumbfounded when I heard that. I threw down the dagger and swore that I wouldn''t obey his instructions. I red at him with bloodshot eyes and told him to kill me if he dared. He merely gazed at me coldly without saying a word. That night, I returned to my room and saw Ms. Lambert.¡± Even after so many years, Simon''s face still twisted with pain at the devastating memory. ¡°I saw ten burly men taking it in turns to defile Ms. Lambert. They sneered at me when I tried to stop them and kicked me hard. After what felt like ages, the men finally left. I went to check on Ms. Lambert and found her covered in bruises. Sobbing, she begged me to kill her.¡± ¡°Kill me! Kill me!¡± Simon squeezed his eyes shut with a pained look, then opened them again. ¡°Those were herst words to me. There was so much pain and desperation in her voice. Hence, I strangled her to death. I held her cold body in my arms and cried the entire night. The next morning, I wiped away my tears. I told myself I could never have feelings for anyone ever again and that I''d never shed another tear for anyone else.¡± Jonathan, Elijah, and Lesley could not help feeling sorry for the cruel ordeal Simon had to endure in the past. Chapter 187 Chapter 187 ¡°I usually keep such matters to myself.¡± Simon lifted his head to look at Jonathan and said, ¡°However, I don''t mind sharing them with you today since only one of us will live past tonight. If you die, this secret will be carried with me to the grave. If I die, nothing else will matter anymore.¡± After a quick pause, he continued, ¡°So, when the morninges, I won''t show mercy. The reason I live is to avenge Ms. Lambert by destroying the Heavenly Rebirth Alliance someday.¡± Jonathan said, ¡°Although you''ve had a tragic experience, I won''t be merciful to you.¡± With a faint voice, Simon replied, ¡°That''s good to hear.¡± The night was still young, yet there was nothing more Jonathan and Simon could say to each other. The two sat cross-legged, closed their eyes, and rested. Currently, they were well aware that awaiting them in the morning was an intense battle. When the time came, whether they lived or died, depended wholly on their personal abilities. Gradually, the sky became brighter. A gleam of light slowly appeared from the horizon, revealing the crack of dawn. As the sea breeze gently blew, a thick fog formed, making the view seem like the mythical paradise of Pillere. Rising above the sea of fog was the sun. It resembled a golden ball of fire, indicating that a new day hade. It was a day that fate would be decided. Standing on the beach, Jonathan and Simon exchanged stares. Simon said, ¡°If it wasn''t for this situation, I''d perhaps regard you as my only friend.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Smiling, Jonathan said, ¡°Let''s do our best and leave the rest in God''s hands.¡± He seemed very confident and carefree. Simon had already thrown away his golden brass knuckles. With just an ¡°okay¡±, he went on an made his move. He zoomed past, leaving only his after-image behind. He was nimble and forceful like a speeding whirlwind, appearing right in front of Jonathan in the blink of an eye. Starting the fight off by swinging fatal punches, Simon was here to kill. Like gods of the underworld, he was exploding with murderous intent. His opponent, Jonathan, was shrouded in the vengeful spirit of Hades. Jonathan''s movements were slowed down as he was surrounded by the chilly aura. At that moment, however, he did not step back. ¡°Great Emperor Seal!¡± The Seal could declutter his heart. In his heart, he felt like the Great Emperor crushing the world, treating Simon''s attacks like a raging storm. On the other hand, Jonathan himself was like the coastal rocks that remained steadfast despite being hit by the furious waves. At that moment, Simon''s bloodlust aura was suddenly as if roaring waves crashing against the coastal rock that was Jonathan. Strangely enough, however, Jonathan was not affected in the slightest. His state of mind had surpassed that of regr human beings. It was as if the mundane fantasies of everyday life were already unable to waver him. Bang! Jonathan stepped forward and went into Simon''s centerline. Raising his fist, he aimed to throw a deadly Rolling Thunder Punch as forceful as fifteen hundred kilograms at Simon''s chest. Jonathan''s reaction was extremely intimidating this time. Being conquered by Simon''s overpowering aura, not only did Jonathan not back down, he moved forward instead. Moreover, the steps he took were ingenious. In the midst of chaos and danger, he threw out an unexpected punch that was swift and sharp, stopping all of Simon''s attacks. Simon had a small shift in expression. Not everyone could make use of Jonathan''s Great Emperor Seal. For the Seal to achieve its desired effect, it required an exceptionally clear state of mind and enormous courage in the face of danger. One needed to remain as calm as the Great Emperor under overwhelming pressure while dealing a lethal blow to their opponent. Yet, Simon was also a shrewd opponent. He reached out with both hands at the same time, attempting to wrap them around Jonathan''s neck like a millstone. This action alone brought infinite transformation to Jonathan''s movements. Nheless, there was no use for Jonathan to pull his head away or shrink back entirely as his transformation was already enveloped by Simon''s force. Seeing that Jonathan could sessfully strike Simon if thetter managed to wrap his hands around the former''s head, the former would be killed. Simon''s transformation was out of this world, extremely menacing. Just then, as Jonathan rotated his wrists, his closed fists turned into open hands. Pushing them upward, he tried to make Simon loosen his grip. Although their transformations were full of surprises, the results were terrifying in their own ways. Simon''s hands formed a seal as he stamped his feet, while Jonathan escaped the former''s attacks. When their arms were tangled together in the fight, a loud cracking sound rang out. However, Simon''s strength was greater than that of Jonathan''s. This was the best time for the former to triumph over the latter. Little did Simon know, Jonathan was faster. With one step ahead of the former, thetter demonstrated his Satin Palm. A mighty force came out of Jonathan''s index and middle fingers as he pointed them at Simon. Simon had no choice but to take a step back. Jonathan panted lightly and stepped back as well. The brief fight showed that the two were evenly matched. Yet, the thrill of it was indescribable. Wearing grim expressions, both already knew that they were each other''s ultimate rivals. Neither of them knew what the oue of this fight would be. It all depended on their own transformation during the process. After a short pause, Jonathan and Simon continued with the battle. This time, Simon refused to attack fervently and aggressively. Rather, he chose to y vicious tricks. All of a sudden, Simon gave Jonathan a knife-hand strike on his face. Thetter tilted his head before he could get hit. Instantly, Simon closed his outstretched hand. Only stretching out his index and middle fingers, he pointed them at Jonathan''s ear. When Jonathan dodged Simon''s attacks, thetter changed his hand gestures, intending to rip the former''s sideburns. Managing to grab Jonathan''s sideburns, Simon immediately tore arge piece off his scalp. The ruthless tactics that were relentlessly adopted by Simon were truly difficult to guard against. Nevertheless, Jonathan was not an easy opponent. As he pulled his head away, his shoulders made him seem as if he was wielding a huge spear. Then, he jumped. The bulging muscles on his shoulders were like lump ores, mming right into Simon''s fingers. Simon had little choice but to pull back from attacking. A cold glint shed across his eyes abruptly as Haemocore was bursting out of his body. It was a tremendous force of two thousand five hundred kilograms. Out of nowhere, Jonathan unleashed his Haemocore. It couldst for only five seconds. If he failed to defeat Simon in time, it would be a catastrophe for Jonathan. Following a loud noise, Jonathan immediately stepped forward with a sting Fist, aiming it at Simon''s jaw. From a delicate movement to a ferocious punch, Jonathan''s transformation was smooth and natural. Simon turned pale upon seeing that. He did not dare to take the punch heads on. Crossing his arms, he turned Jonathan''s sting Fist upward. At that moment, Jonathan unleashed his Mongrel Attack. His kick was obscure yet fierce. These killing tactics were savage and violent, yet it was as smooth as butter for Jonathan to utilize them. This was the best strategy anyone could ever adopt. Once again, Simon could not help taking a step back. The moment he did so, Jonathan''s eyes gleamed with a dazzling light as bright as the sun. The power of the Great Sage Force Field was released. Roar! Out of the blue, Jonathan''s eyes were bloodshot. His shirt was rustling loudly as if the wind was blowing through. If the heavens want to quash me, I will bring them down; If the earth chains me down, I will break them apart! It was an unstoppable force. Together with the force, Jonathan''s pent-up frustrations were let out all at once. Seeing the power that was emitting from Jonathan''s body, Elijah and Lesley who stood aside were left bbergasted. They thought that it was terrifying for a warm and gentle person like Jonathan to hide such immense power within his thin and delicate body. His power could obliterate everything. All of his vitality and will as a spiritual fighter were contained within the Great Sage Seal. Bang! Simon''s face instantly drained of color. He only felt that all his fatal attacks were vanquished by Jonathan''s force. Just as Simon was shaken to the core, with a sense of foreboding, he could feel the Great Sage Sealing at him with Irresistible Force. Simon''s vision suddenly turned ck. The Seal unleashed by his opponent was godlike and indomitable. Simon could only face it directly. He quickly took a step back and crossed his fists, turning them into a breastte to block the attack. In an instant, when Jonathan''s Great Sage Seal hit Simon''s breastte, a wild force burst out. The terrifying force was akin to a giant snake rattling its tail like a spinning top, piercing through Simon''s breastte. Taking a few steps back, Simon''s face went pale. His steps had also be erratic. Jonathan then rushed forward, throwing another Rolling Thunder Punch at Simon. The force that Simon had been blocking with his breastte earlier dissipated straight away when he took the punch. Eventually, Jonathan''s fistnded on Simon''s chest. The punch sent Simon flying. He then coughed up a mouthful of blood. Upon demonstrating the Great Sage Seal, Jonathan unleashed a Rolling Thunder Punch again. These two strikes left him utterly exhausted. He sank down and sat cross-legged on the ground, shutting his eyes. Jonathan went all-in this time because Simon was very skilled in terms ofbat and cultivation. If they were tobat using regr methods, Jonathan would surely lose. Thus, he went beyond the conventional methods by unleashing his Haemocore right away. Jonathan was totally drained of energy despite merely using two tactics - the Great Sage Seal and the Rolling Thunder Punch. At that moment, Jonathan could only feel that every inch of his body was hurting. He even struggled to move. Meanwhile, Simon was more critically wounded. His face was white, while his internal organs were severely injured. Like Jonathan, Simon sat crossed-legged. There was no sadness and discontent on his face. Instead, he looked unusually calm. What he felt at that moment was relief. ¡°Jonathan, you won,¡± said Simon. With a hint of strain in his voice, Simon added, ¡°Tell your wife to come over and kill me now.¡± Jonathan put on a rather strange look and said, ¡°I can''t even move now. Do you want me to let her end your life, then Elijah and Lesley''s, and finally her own, so that I can be the ultimate winner?¡± Simon had a strange look in his eyes as well. After all, he knew what kind of person Jonathan was. The latter would not do such a thing. Furthermore, Catherine was not a fool. It would not make sense for her to follow Jonathan''s instructions when it came to matters concerning life and death. ¡°What are you going to do then?¡± asked Simon. Elijah and Lesley also turned to Jonathan because it seemed to them that Jonathan was needed to determine the fate of others. Just then, the fog above the surface of the sea waspletely dispelled by the golden rays of sunlight. Today is a new day that''s filled with vibrancy and hope. Or is it? Jonathan did not give Simon a reply. The former turned to Catherine. Catherine sat cross-legged next to Jonathan, holding his gaze. The look in her eyes remained indifferent like a stillke. Jonathan called out to her, ¡°Catherine.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± answered Catherine. Jonathan said in a serious manner, ¡°You''re also clear about the rules of thepetition. Even though I think that Divine Realm may have ulterior motives, it''s just a guess. Now, we no longer stand a chance against them.¡± Suddenly, Catherine said, ¡°I won''t kill you.¡± Jonathan''s heart skipped a beat. He felt joy upon hearing those words. It was not that he did not have to die, but because Catherine was his wife. He disliked the idea of getting brutally murdered by Catherine. After a short moment of silence, Jonathan said, ¡°Catherine, aren''t you indifferent toward everyone? If you want to survive, you''ll have to kill us all.¡± Catherine looked at Jonathan and said unexpectedly, ¡°If I kill them all, then end my own life, you won''t have to die, right?¡± Jonathan felt a jolt in his heart. After she finished speaking, Catherine stood up and walked toward Simon. Jonathan was startled. He knew that Catherine, as a peculiar person, would mean what she said. ¡°Catherine...¡± Jonathan warned her hurriedly. Chapter 188 Chapter 188 Catherine turned and looked at Jonathan in confusion. ¡°Come here,¡± he said hastily. She obediently approached and squatted in front of him, her gaze fixed firmly on him. ¡°Aren''t you afraid of dying?¡± Jonathan asked. Catherine shook her head. ¡°I don''t know what fear feels like.¡± Jonathan fell silent for a moment before smiling at her gently. ¡°All right. Since you''re not afraid of death as well, let''s try to survive together. We''re husband and wife, after all. Whatever happens, no matter if we live or die, let''s stay together, okay?¡± Catherine''s eyes lit up. She nodded fervently and replied without hesitation, ¡°Okay!¡± Jonathan let out a long sigh of relief. Elijah and Lesley sighed in relief as well. However, Simon still sat there with his eyes closed, concentrating on healing his injuries. Meanwhile, Catherine sat cross-legged next to Jonathan quietly and obediently. Jonathan''s heart was at peace. He did not think that Catherinecked emotions. She was just a little colder and slower than others. However, it did not mean that she did not have feelings. Choosing Simon as her first target earlier was proof of that. It clearly showed that she had a better rtionship with Elijah and Lesley. If I survive this, I swear I will be better to Catherine. I will treat her like my actual wife. Time slowly ticked away. Everyone had fallen into a rare silence, and ten days passed in the blink of an eye. On the morning of the tenth day, rays of sunlight pierced through theyers of clouds in the sky. Soon after, a military aircraft emerged from the clouds. Jonathan had recovered all of his vital energy. He and Catherine werepletely fine. Simon, Elijah, and Lesley, on the other hand, were still heavily injured. All of them felt a mixture of emotions when they saw the arrival of the military aircraft. While they were excited, they could not help feeling anxious at the same time because this would determine who got to keep their lives. The military aircraft quickly descended on the beach, sand swirling along with the wind. The cabin door of the military aircraft opened, and Lah, dressed in a crisp military uniform, stepped through it. She approached the group with two people in tow. Lah gave them a sweeping nce before turning to Jonathan. ¡°Where are the rest?¡± ¡°They''re dead,¡± he answered in a low voice. Lah did not even flinch at his words. ¡°All right, then. The five of you have officially passed this test. Get into the military aircraft. In three days, we will hold the Admission Ceremony, where you will officially be external disciples of the Divine Realm. Congrattions!¡± Everyone stared at her, momentarily stunned. When the shock wore off, they celebrated inwardly. We''re okay! And we got selected! They had been worried that someone woulde to get rid of them. The group helped each other up the ramp and into the military aircraft. Soon after, the military aircraft took off. All of them sat there in silence but had some burning questions they wanted to ask. However, Jonathan pressed his lips together, forcing himself to keep quiet. Lah''s eyes swept over them. ¡°You guys must be wondering why all of you have been selected even though we said that we would only allow one person to pass.¡± Jonathan nodded. ¡°Yes, we are.¡± ¡°It''s simple. Divine Realm needs intelligent and powerful people in its ranks. The rules will never change, but that doesn''t mean the people won''t. We need you guys to figure out the hidden meaning and then break the rules.¡± Jonathan had been pondering over that for a while, but he was still unsure. He could not hold back his comment. ¡°But you guys were the ones who implemented the rules. Even if we could figure out the hidden meaning, none of us would be willing to risk our lives for that. It''s safest to act ording to your rules.¡± ¡°You''re right.¡± Lah paused before continuing, ¡°The battle took ce on Ophidian Ind because it has dense jungles and is surrounded by the ocean. If you can''t beat your opponent, you could choose to hide in the forest or the ocean. If you die, then it''s because you have bad luck. No matter how intelligent a person is, nothing matters if luck isn''t on their side. The actual rule of thispetition was to allow all who survived to pass.¡± After hearing her words, Jonathan had a clearer picture of what the Divine Realm was. Everyone''s doubts had been cleared as well. Three hourster, the military aircraftnded at Yaleview military base. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. They each threw on a jacket for warmth and got off the military aircraft. ¡°You may explore Yaleview freely for the next three days. On the day of the ceremony, we will meet in Jadeborough Hotel Room 408. Be there at eight in the morning. Don''t bete,¡± Lah instructed. Two hourster, Jonathan and Catherine returned to the Harrington residence. The golden silkworms had been removed from their bodies by the female golden silkworm. After experiencing a close brush with death, Jonathan and Catherine yearned to return home. Before they set out, Jonathan called Yareth to have him charter a car to pick them up at the spot they had met earlier. Then, both of them boarded the military aircraft and went back. As for the remaining three, they decided to stay in the base to recover from their injuries as their homes were not in Yaleview. Harrington mansion''s courtyard was covered in a thickyer of snow. The mountains and trees were also covered in fallen snow. Jonathan held Catherine''s hand as they walked through the gates of the mansion, both d in their military jackets. It was already one in the afternoon when they arrived. When the couple entered the living room, they saw Yareth sitting in the main seat. Hisplexion was ruddy, and he smiled at them warmly. ¡°Grandpa!¡± Jonathan greeted him excitedly and announced, ¡°Catherine and I have been selected!¡± Yareth did not seem to be surprised. He smiled faintly and said, ¡°Come and sit. I already told Bruce to prepare lunch for us. Let''s have a drink while we chat.¡± At the mention of food, Jonathan realized that he was starving. He had not been able to eat delicious food while he was on the ind. Ten minutester, Bruce hadid out avish feast on the dining table. Yareth poured himself and Jonathan a ss of wine. He raised it toward Jonathan and said, ¡°Congrattions, Jonathan.¡± ¡°Thank you, Grandpa,¡± he immediately replied. Catherine merely sat there and ate her food in silence. ¡°Was the test easy? Did you run into any difficulties?¡± Yareth asked. Jonathan chuckled bitterly. ¡°To tell you the truth, Grandpa, I thought I wouldn''t be afraid of Divine Realm''s tests, no matter how difficult they were. However, I suffered quite a lot in this test. I almost couldn''t make it back.¡± Yareth''s interest had been piqued. ¡°Oh? Let''s hear it.¡± Jonathan described everything that had happened in detail to Yareth. Once he was done, Yareth looked at him in shock. ¡°I didn''t expect Divine Realm to make the test this dangerous. Both of you were very lucky to have survived.¡± Jonathan gave him a small smile. ¡°I guess you can say it was a blessing in disguise. I did gain some things from it.¡± Yareth returned his smile. ¡°Yes, that''s good to hear.¡± He fell silent afterward. Jonathan enjoyed the lunch very much. After the meal was over, Jonathan and Catherine returned to their room. He let Catherine take a shower first. Once she was done, he went in for his shower. When he exited the bathroom, he saw Catherine sitting on the bed. Her hair was still wet, droplets of water dripping off the ends. She just sat there quietly, lost in her thoughts. Jonathan no longer treated Catherine like a stranger. His actions were more intimate and affectionate, despite himself being unaware of it. He strode over to the bed and pinned her down. They were very close to each other, to the point where they could feel each other''s warm breaths. Catherine gazed up at Jonathan, her eyes shining brightly. Jonathan could not take it anymore. He bent down and kissed her soft lips. Gently stroking her cheek, he whispered, ¡°You silly girl. What are you thinking about?¡± She shook her head and replied, ¡°Nothing.¡± She was not being coy; she was telling the truth. Jonathan was not annoyed by her answer as he was already used to her unique personality. He sat up, got off the bed, and brought a hairdryer over. ¡°Let me blow-dry your hair for you.¡± Catherine nodded in response. ¡°Sure!¡± After Jonathan was done drying her hair, she turned to him and asked, ¡°Can I go to sleep now?¡± There was a warm and fuzzy feeling in his heart. She would never have asked me this in the past. ¡°Of course, but only if you give me a goodnight kiss.¡± Catherine immediately leaned over and pressed her lips to his. With that, she quickly burrowed herself under the thick nket. Jonathan chuckled to himself. Oh my. Is she shy? Well, it doesn''t matter. She has changed quite a bit, but I''m pretty happy about it. He suddenly felt very energetic. Jonathan pulled a white sweater over his head and left the room. He got into one of the Lexus cars and drove out of the courtyard. As he drove, Jonathan tapped on the touchscreen monitor in the car and called Yasmin. He was concerned about Yasmin, and she was ted to receive his call. The two of them chatted on the phone for a long time. After that, Jonathan asked Yasmin to send his regards to Jessica and Jennifer, to which she agreed. After ending the call with Yasmin, Jonathan dialed Amber''s number. When Amber saw Jonathan''s iing call, she was very excited. As soon as the call was connected, he told her about the things that had happened recently and the fact that he had passed the test. Amber was overjoyed when she heard the news. ¡°When will you be avable? Let''s meet up for a meal to celebrate! It''ll be my treat.¡± Jonathan chuckled. ¡°Tomorrow night is fine.¡± ¡°Deal!¡± After she hung up, Jonathan called Mabel. She was also ted that he had called her. ¡°You''ve gone missing for so many days! This phone call means that you passed the test, right?¡± The joy in her voice was evident. Jonathan let out a lightugh and replied, ¡°It looks like I can''t keep anything from you.¡± He paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°Where are you right now? Can we meet up?¡± ¡°We can if you have something important to talk about. If you don''t, I''m afraid I''m a little too busy for you at the moment.¡± ¡°Yes, it''s important,¡± Jonathan said tly. ¡°All right. Where are we meeting?¡± She paused, thinking for a moment. ¡°You rascal, if it turns out to be something unimportant, you''re going to get it.¡± Chapter 189 Chapter 189 Jonathan chuckled and said, ¡°We''ll go to your ce then. I''ll get some snacks and beer. Let''s have a chat while we drink.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± answered Mabel. An hourter, Jonathan arrived at Appleton Residences, where Mabel lived. He parked his car and went into the elevator. Mabel was already home when Jonathan knocked on the door. Her voice could be hearding from the other side of the door. ¡°Don''t you have the keys?¡± Hearing that, Jonathan was displeased with her. Geez, is it that hard to walk a few steps to open the door for me? What a sluggard! Although he had those thoughts in mind, Jonathan dared not say them out loud. He immediately pulled out his own set of keys to unlock the door. As soon as he pushed open the door, Jonathan saw Mabel d infortable pajamas, lounging on the couch with her hair down as she watched an animated show on the television. He was taken aback when he realized what animation she was watching. ¡°Yo, Mabel. You''re watching ''Goldilocks and the Three Bears?¡± asked Jonathan in surprise as he entered the house with beer and food in his hands. Since his hands were full, he pushed the door shut using his foot. ¡°What''s wrong with that? There''s now saying I can''t watch it.¡± Mabel took a brief nce at him and saidzily. Jonathan did not dwell on the topic and began to set the table with the food he had bought - stir-fried butter escargot, spicy chicken wings, and peanuts. Later, he handed Mabel a can of beer and asked, ¡°Didn''t you say you were a busy woman? Why do you look like you have beenzing around all day?¡± Rolling her eyes, she replied, ¡°My duty today is to rest the entire day. You should be honored that I took time off to meet with you.¡± ¡°All right, whatever you say.¡± Just like that, Jonathan was defeated by her words. After taking a sip of beer, Mabel broached the subject. ¡°So, tell me. Why did you want to meet?¡± ¡°I would like to join the Department of National Security,¡± answered Jonathan with a solemn expression on his face. Mabel was slightly taken aback upon hearing his interest in joining the Department of National Security. She could not help but ask, ¡°You were hell-bent on not joining the department back then. What made you change your mind?¡± ¡°I didn''t want to get involved in the past. Now that I''m in too deep, I might as well join the department,¡± he answered. ¡°Well, thank you for your interest, but I don''t think you need to join the Department of National Security for the time being.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Jonathan was curious. ¡°Although you''ll get convenience, the department itself is also restrictive. As long as you listen to my commands and assist me in resolving some matters, you are not required to join. That way, you''ll have much more freedom. What do you think?¡± exined Mabel. Jonathan smiled wryly and said, ¡°I wanted to make you happy, but now that you''ve said it, I''ll take your advice. It has been decided then.¡± Mabel returned his smile and said, ¡°I have already informed the executives about you. If something were to happen to me one day, you will be in charge of the entire Department of National Security.¡± Jonathan was startled upon hearing her words. ¡°What are you saying? Take it back!¡± ¡°You shouldn''t treat this as a taboo topic. Both you and I are cultivators. Now that the Great Tribtion is approaching, you and I are both in this together. The difference is that you are the Chosen One, whilst I am not. Even if I die in the tragedy, it would be normal and nothing to be shocked over,¡± stated Mabel. ¡°As long as I''m still alive, I won''t let anyone hurt you,¡± Jonathan dered in a low voice. Upon hearing that, Mabel was stunned, but her gaze softened ever so slightly. ¡°With those skills of yours? You should focus on protecting yourself first,¡± she teased before letting out a chuckle. Then, she questioned, ¡°I heard you''ve upgraded your cultivation again. That was fast!¡± ¡°That''s right. It''s middle-stage Nascent Soul now,¡± responded Jonathan. Mabel nodded in awe. ¡°You''ve reached the middle-stage Nascent Soul in the span of less than two months. I''ve got to admit, the rate of your improvement is impressive.¡± ¡°This is all thanks to Divine Realm''s test. In critical moments, there is always an opportunity. Although the test was cruel, it helped in people''s development,¡± said Jonathan. ¡°You''ll be able to upgrade your cultivation even faster upon joining the Divine Realm. The organization is famous among fighters because it had undergone continuous development thanks to the effort and hard work of generations of Divine Realm members. If you tell people you are from the Divine Realm, you will be highly regarded, no matter where you are. Even the phrase ''Divine Realm'' brings dignity,¡± exined Mabel. Jonathan felt an inexplicable feeling of awe in his heart, and he could not help but say, ¡°If that''s the case, I simply cannot fathom what the Demon Emperor, Asura Emperor, Emperor of Chanaea, and Divine Emperor are like. I''m sure they''ve had a lot of interesting adventures throughout their lives. If I can reach their level, I will have no regrets in life.¡± ¡°I believe in you,¡± said Mabel, smiling. Seeing how Mabel praised him, Jonathan scratched his head in embarrassment. At least for now, he was still far from those top figures. ¡°Oh, right. I have another thing to say,¡± said Jonathan. Mabel looked at him and asked curiously, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I have something to teach you. It''s called ''Requiem.''¡° Taken aback, Mabel immediately asked, ¡°That''s the secret technique of the Harrington family. How are you going to teach me?¡± ¡°Don''t worry. I''ve asked Grandpa for permission. He said I''m the heir of the Harrington family, and he doesn''t mind where and how I use the technique,¡± exined Jonathan. Hearing that, Mabel was relieved, and excitement flitted across her eyes. After all, she was also a spiritual fighter. It was natural for her to yearn to learn these techniques. In fact, her passion and interest in cultivation techniques were far greater than her love for wealth. Jonathan immediately began exining the mantra to Mabel, detailing even the most minute tips and tricks to mastering it. With Mabel''s level of cultivation, she was able to understand the principle of the technique rather quickly. Since she was already capable enough, she need not undergo underwater training in order to master the technique. Mable''s eyelids fluttered shut, and she began gathering Syble Power in her mind. It did not take long for her toplete this step. However, she quickly encountered a problem in the seeding step, which was to locate the Haemocore. No matter how hard she tried and followed Jonathan''s instructions, she could not find it. ¡°Nope. I can''t find the Haemocore at all,¡± said Mabel. A bitter smile hung on her lips after she opened her eyes. ¡°Of course, you just started. You''ll definitely be able to find the Haemocore after giving it a few more tries,¡± Jonathanforted. However, Mabel disagreed with his words. Shaking her head, she uttered, ¡°Even with my current cultivation level, if I fail once, it doesn''t matter how many times I attempt it. It still won''t work.¡± From the looks of it, mastering the mantra mostly depends on fate. If I''m not fated to find the Haemocore, there''s nothing I can do about it. As Jonathan pondered over the situation, Catherine popped into his mind. He then said, ¡°Catherine also never cultivated the Haemocore.¡± ¡°In that case, what I said wasn''t wrong.¡± A slight smile appeared across Mabel''s face as she continued, ¡°Thank you anyway, Jonathan.¡± ¡°You don''t have to thank me.¡± Embarrassed, Jonathan raised a hand and scratched his head shyly. ¡°By the way, I have a couple of things to tell you,¡± added Mabel. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Once you join the Divine Realm, there will be a leaderboard. The leaderboard ranks the top ten external disciples of the organization, and Edward Weiss is on the top of the list.¡± C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°What about Jeremy?¡± asked Jonathan. ¡°He''s not on the leaderboard at all,¡± Mabel replied. Jonathan found it hard to believe and eximed in surprise, ¡°Jeremy''s cultivation level is Celestial Soul, and he''s not even on the leaderboard?¡± ¡°It''s not easy to get onto the leaderboard. It will be updated every three years, which means it will be updated again next year. I hope to see you up there in a year''s time.¡± ¡°I will try my best,¡± said Jonathan, his tone filled with determination. ¡°I believe in you, so please work harder from now on. Also, members of the Divine Realm do not solely rely on working hard to improve their cultivation. There are some excellent alchemists in the inner circle of the Divine Realm. The countless number of elixir pills they have will help boost your cultivation,¡± Mabel continued to exin. ¡°Are those elixir pills given to the disciples of the organization regrly?¡± asked Jonathan. ¡°In your dreams. Do you think money falls from the sky?¡± Mabel sneered and rolled her eyes at the man''s question. ¡°Well...¡± After a brief pause, she then continued, ¡°There is also a mission board in Divine Realm. Every disciple can ess Divine Realm''s official website and obtain missions. Afterpleting a mission, one will be rewarded with elixir pills. Therefore, I''ll need your assistance once you''ve joined the Divine Realm.¡± ¡°Official website?¡± Jonathan was perplexed. Divine Realm is such a mysterious group. Why would they have something so advanced? However, he did not think much about it. ¡°What do you need me to do?¡± he asked. ¡°I''m almost done cultivating, but I need the Fortune Pill from Divine Realm. Could you please try to get one for me?¡± ¡°Okay. I''ll do it as soon as I join the organization.¡± Jonathan readily agreed to her request. ¡°No, don''t be greedy. You must select missions based on their difficulty. Fortune Pill is a type of Immortal Pill. If you want it, you''ll have to bear bigger risks,¡± exined Mabel hurriedly. ¡°Elixir pills have levels too?¡± Jonathan was confused. ¡°Of course. Elixir pills are extremely important to us, especially inte-stage cultivation. At your current level, Nascent Soul, you don''t need to rely on them. However, once you''ve reached Celestial Soul, it''ll be hard for you to upgrade your cultivation without the help of elixir pills. The pills can be categorized into five grades, namely Spirit Pill, Precious Pill, Immortal Pill, Heaven Pill, and Divine Pill,¡± Mabel borated. Meanwhile, Jonathan listened attentively to her words. He had heard about elixir pills from Gabriel, but he learned so much more after Mabel''s exnation. ¡°I heard that the Divine Realm only possesses three Heaven Pills. Needless to say, Divine Pill remains a legend. I don''t think anyone has ever seen it. ording to the records, a Divine Pill has its own mind and soul, and nobody knows where it is.¡± ¡°This is starting to sound like a fictional novel. How could the real world have something like that?¡± Jonathan could not seem to wrap his mind around this information. Chapter 190 Chapter 190 Mabel said, ¡°The novels are unrealistic, but the alchemy of Divine Realm is based on science. That is the significant difference between the two.¡± ¡°How is it based on science?¡± queried Jonathan. ¡°Alchemy is strenuous work. There are not many real alchemists in the world, thus the pills are rare. A good elixir pill requires many herbs, but the herbs contain different poisons and may reject one another. An excellent alchemist can extract the essence from the herbs and refine them as an elixir pill. Do you ever wonder why they are pills?¡± Jonathan was lost. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I mean, why is the essence being refined as a round pill rather than other shapes?¡± asked Mabel. Realization struck Jonathan. He felt curious and repeated, ¡°Yeah! Why are the pills round?¡± Mabel exined to him, ¡°The final process of refining the pill requires the alchemist to seal all the essence of the herbs in a circr shape. You won''t smell an elixir pill because the essence is locked inside.¡± Just then, Jonathan instantly recalled the Supreme Nascent Pill that he ate. He remembered the pill was odorless before swallowing it, and he could not help wondering what the grade of the pill he consumed was. ¡°Could it be a Spirit Pill, a Precious Pill, or an Immortal Pill?¡± Jonathan pondered. As he recalled that, Jonathan told Mabel about the incident in Crimson Onyx Town and the Supreme Nascent Pill that he took then. ¡°What grade do you think Supreme Nascent Pill is?¡± asked Jonathan. After giving it some thought, Mabel replied, ¡°ording to your story, it is possible for it to be a Precious Pill. You were seriously injured at that time and needed nutrition to recover. Otherwise, you can''t endure all the essence of the pill under normal conditions.¡± Jonathan nodded in response. ¡°That''s right, but is it true that a Precious Pill can make a person immune to poisons?¡± ¡°A Spirit Pill can bring back the dead and prolong one''s life. Hence, a Precious Pill that would make you immune to all poisons is not a surprise at all,¡±mented Mabel. Jonathan understood her words and surmised, ¡°I can now understand why kings in ancient times were so interested in obtaining the pills. They were seeking to prolong their life through consuming the pills. However, most of the alchemists were liars and gave fake pills. Even if a true alchemist provided the pills, those people would not be able to endure the full effect of the pills as their bodies would be too weak to absorb the huge amount of nutrition, resulting in an early death instead.¡± ¡°That''s correct,¡± responded Mabel. They started to enjoy their food after finishing the discussion. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. It was snowing outside as the callous winter stifled the world with its icy breath, yet Jonathan and Mabel felt cozy as they snacked on spicy escargots while taking sips of cold beer in between. Jonathan could not help feeling uneasy about joining Divine Realm. He asked, ¡°Are there any restrictions for external disciples when I be one?¡± Mabel rified, ¡°Normally, there are no restrictions. However, they are strict in dividing the ranks. The lower ones have to be respectful when they meet the upper ranks. The highest ranking external disciple like Edward would not hesitate to end your life if you dare disrespect him.¡± Hearing that, Jonathan felt anxious and questioned, ¡°What if Edward causes me trouble?¡± ¡°You should avoid a conflict with him as your cultivation is lower than his. After you''re promoted to Silver, he cannot do as he wishes anymore,¡± suggested Mabel. ¡°Silver?¡± Jonathan was confused. ¡°The external disciples are categorized into three ranks, namely Bronze, Silver, and Gold. Edward is a Gold disciple while you''ll be a Bronze disciple upon joining the organization,¡± said Mabel. ¡°What? They have a ranking system for that?¡± Jonathan eximed in shock. Mabel continued, ¡°It''s a title to differentiate the disciples. You don''t have to ask me because someone will exin the details to you after you''ve joined Divine Realm.¡± ¡°Wait, what about Jeremy? He-¡± Before he could finish his sentence, Mabel interrupted him with a wave of her hand. ¡°He''s a Silver and doesn''t have the exception to murder people. Don''t worry about him,¡± reassured Mabel. Jonathan felt relieved after hearing that. As if he thought of something, Jonathan said, ¡°By the way, I''ve noticed something strange.¡± Mabel nced at Jonathan before asking, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Before this, we always thought Catherine had no emotions, but I''ve noticed she has grown to be quite dependent on me and isn''t so repulsed by my presence anymore,¡± said Jonathan. ¡°That''s good news!¡± eximed Mabel. ¡°It sure is good news, but that''s the strange part. Catherine was ruthless and solitary before. She lived with the Harrington family for over twenty years, but she changed after knowing me for only more than one month. Why the sudden changes?¡± Jonathan was puzzled. ¡°Even cold-blooded animals have emotions. As for Catherine, she might be slower to disy her emotions and feelingspared to the others, but that doesn''t mean she will remain emotionless. In fact, Catherine''s quite the opposite as it means she will be more affectionate when she opens up.¡± Jonathan curiously asked, ¡°Well, why didn''t she show any emotions when she was in the Harrington residence?¡± At that, Mabel shrugged her shoulders and gave her two cents on the matter. ¡°There''s nothing weird about that. Although Yareth is Catherine''s grandfather, she might feel distant from him as the generation gap between the two is wide. He can''t act like her parents, after all. As for the other members of the Harrington family, they won''t get close to her. Even her parents spent their time traveling abroad instead of taking care of Catherine. Hence, it''s natural for her to grow more distant from people.¡± ¡°I see. You''re making some sense.¡± Jonathan realized something as he nodded. ¡°Of course I am!¡± fumed Mabel. The sky waspletely dark in Yaleview by the time it was six in the evening, but the pr-white snow that nketed anything it touched formed a stark contrast with the sky. It was snowing heavily, and it was a good sign for the farmers. Although the agriculture was stable and did not need the snow to guarantee the harvest, the snow indeed freshened up the polluted air of Yaleview. When Jonathan was driving home, Mabel''s words constantly reyed in his mind. She said Catherine was slow in expressing herself, and Jonathan agreed with her. He suddenly felt sorry for Catherine. She was treated coldly by her family because she acted indifferently. No one truly cared for her, and Yareth''s love was too subtle. Jonathan felt the need to take good care of his wife. As soon as he decided, he drove to a flower shop and bought a bouquet mixed with roses and lilies. Then, he bought some supper and iced beers. He liked iced beers and expected everyone enjoyed the beers, too. It was half-past seven when Jonathan was back at the Harrington mansion. Yareth was already in bed by that time. Jonathan grabbed the things before stepping out of his car. When the maids saw him, they politely addressed him, ¡°Mr. Lawson!¡± Jonathan humbly smiled in return to their greetings. Soon, he arrived at the bedroom. Catherine was sleeping when Jonathan walked in. He switched on the lights, and the warm lighting brightened the room. After Jonathan had put down the food, he brought the flowers to the bed. ¡°Catherine,¡± Jonathan called her name softly as he stood beside the bed. Catherine opened her eyes when she heard his voice. She looked pretty and calm after she woke up. ¡°This is for you.¡± Jonathan held out the flowers to her. Catherine propped herself up and sat on the bed. Her hair was slightly messy, but it made her more attractive. ¡°For me?¡± Catherine was taken aback. Jonathan smiled. ¡°Of course! You''re my wife! It''s natural to give you flowers.¡± Catherine took the bouquet from Jonathan. ¡°Do you like it?¡± Jonathan was excited to see her response. ¡°I like it,¡± Catherine said calmly. At that instant, Jonathan was upset as he did not sense any emotions from her words. However, he quickly figured out Catherine was being her usual self. He had to tolerate and get used to it. ¡°Let me put it aside for you,¡± said Jonathan. As Catherine nodded, he ced the flowers on the vanity table. Then, Jonathan ced the food and beers on the coffee table. ¡°Catherine, go brush your teeth and eat with me.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± she obediently replied, and the sense of hostility disappeared from her. It was because she slowly felt the man''s sincerity after spending some time with him. After brushing her teeth, she came to Jonathan''s side while thetter brought her to the couch. ¡°Catherine, don''t you think I deserve a reward after getting you the flowers?¡± Jonathan joked as he slid his arm around her waist. On the other hand, Catherine earnestly looked at him and asked, ¡°What kind of reward do you want?¡± ¡°I want a kiss,¡± replied Jonathan. As soon as he finished his sentence, Catherine immediately nted a kiss on his cheek. Jonathan smiled in satisfaction and said, ¡°Come here and try the escargots. It tastes good with the iced beer. Thisbination is the best!¡± He picked up an escargot and brought it to Catherine''s mouth as he spoke. After eating the escargot, Catherine''s cheeks grew red because of the spice. Upon seeing her reaction, Jonathanughed and gave her an iced beer. Catherine quickly drank it and recovered from the spiciness. A glint of emotion shed through her eyes because she liked the taste. ¡°I want more.¡± She looked at Jonathan. At that, he fed Catherine more escargots. Both of them feltfortable as they enjoyed the food. Then, Jonathan fed her the ravioli. Catherine did notment about it, but her expression rxed when she was eating. She seemed to be enjoying the food. ¡°Catherine, remember to go for a walk outside. It will make you depressed if you always stay indoors,¡± advised Jonathan. ¡°Okay!¡± Catherine nodded as she looked at her husband. Pleased by her obedience, Jonathan brushed her cheek with his thumb and said, ¡°Good girl.¡± After finishing the food, Jonathan cleaned up the area while Catherine washed up and went back to sleep. Later, Jonathan went to bed after taking a shower. He noticed Catherine had already fallen into a deep slumber. Jonathan''s eyes looked tender and gentle when he saw Catherine''s sleeping face. He nted a soft kiss on her forehead before falling asleep next to her. Chapter 191 Chapter 191 The next morning, Yaleview started snowing heavily again. Jonathan slept soundlyst night. When he woke up, Catherine was already awake. He sat up straight and looked around the room for her. There was no sign of her in the room, but he wasn''t surprised at all. Hmmm... She should be in the mansion. Since he didn''t usually sleep in, he got up and went to wash up. When he was in the washroom, he was a little surprised to see that Catherine had already squeezed some toothpaste onto his toothbrush for him. Happiness filled his heart. Aww! I love you even more now, Catherine! Everything that happens in the world is truly magical. I was afraid of marriage because I didn''t want to be bound, so I turned Jennifer, Amber, and Jessica down. But, in the end, I tied the knot with Catherine. If Catherine was like the rest of them, who love me way too much that they want to cling to me every second and keep wanting children, I''m sure I''ll suffer. But, things were different with Catherine. When it came to her, Jonathan would empathize with her, care for her, and wish to make her happy without any reason. He couldn''t stop thinking that it was probably fate. After he got cleaned up, he went to the dining room. Breakfast was served, but Yareth and Catherine were nowhere to be seen. Feeling curious, Jonathan asked the maid who served him about their whereabouts. ¡°Old Mr. Harrington and Ms. Harrington went out for a walk after they had their breakfast, Mr. Lawson,¡± the maid answered. Jonathan didn''t ask anything else after that and started to devour his breakfast. As he ate, he suddenly chuckled when he recalled himself asking Catherine to go out more instead of staying in the room all day. So, she really listened to me and went outside early in the morning. Jonathan didn''t have much to do that day. At night, he drove out to meet up with Amber. Initially, he nned to bring Catherine with him, but he decided not to because he figured that she might not be keen on socializing. Besides, Amber might feel ufortable if Catherine went. Jonathan and Amber met up at Starbucks. Since it was a reunion between old friends, they had a great time together, and they were able to speak more naturally. She congratted her sincerely when he told her that he had passed his test in Divine Realm. After that, the two of them continued talking about their lives. They had a great time hanging out with one another. Both of them didn''t have any impure thoughts and didn''t intend to overstep the limits. Jonathan never wanted to be bound by marriage in the past. However, regardless of who he was married to and whether he loved his wife, he would never mess around once he got married. To him, it was every man''s responsibility. Other than that, the reason Jonathan could feel at ease as he hung out with his friends was that he knew Catherine wouldn''t suspect him. If he was married to Jennifer, there was no way he''d meet with another woman at night. Although Jennifer wouldn''t say anything even if he went out, she would get overemotional about it. However, Catherine wouldn''t. Once it was time to go home, Jonathan dropped Amber off. After that, he drove back to Harrington mansion. On his way home, he passed by a shop that sold stuffed toys. The next moment, he went into the shop and bought a big teddy bear. Then, he continued his journey home. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. When he reached Harrington mansion, almost everyone was asleep. Once he got to his room, he saw Catherine sitting there cross-legged as she meditated. Her hair wasid down, and she looked calm. At that moment, he didn''t know how to describe her beauty. Just then, Catherine opened her eyes. Jonathan quickly held the teddy bear before and said with a lopsided smile, ¡°Catherine, this is for you.¡± She took the teddy bear from him and ced it at the side. Since he knew Catherine''s personality, he didn''t ask her if she liked it. ¡°Have you taken your dinner?¡± he asked. ¡°Yeah,¡± she replied. ¡°Okay. I''m going to take a shower,¡± he said. Catherine hummed in reply. After taking his shower, Jonathan got into his bed and saw that Catherine''s eyes were already closed. However, she was still awake. Jonathan was wearing his pajamas, and he went under Catherine''s nket. In that instant, Catherine''s face turned red. Meanwhile, Jonathan felt that her body stiffen up. Eh? Why is that? Back when we did it the first time, she was able to ask me if I wanted to do it, and she said that she would remove her clothes if I wanted to do it. She wasn''t shy at all back then, so why is she being shy now? There was only one exnation for her reaction. This meant that Catherine had begun to have feelings for him. Right then, she was also wearing her pajamas. Jonathan hugged her close and nted a kiss on her forehead. After that, he patted her shoulders and said, ¡°Sleep, silly. I won''t do anything. I just want to hug you.¡± ¡°Mm,¡± she hummed obediently. At that moment, she acted like a little girl, and she slept calmly and peacefully in his arms. In that instant, his concern for her was stronger than the lust he had for her. Therefore, he didn''t want to do anything that night. After that, he fell asleep as well. The next morning when he got up, he realized that Catherine was staring at him with eyes so clear that Jonathan felt as if he could see directly into their depths. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± he asked with a chuckle. ¡°It''s nothing,¡± she replied indifferently. ¡°Can I hug you every time we sleep together starting from today?¡± he asked. She nodded in response and said, ¡°Yes!¡± Jonathan felt happy and said, ¡°Okay, you should sleep a little longer. I have to get up now.¡± ¡°Don''t you want to do it?¡± she asked suddenly. Jonathan was taken aback by her sudden question. He only realized what she meant after some time. Is she asking me if I wish to have sex with her? Catherine wasn''t an idiot, so she knew what Jonathan wanted. Once Jonathan got back to his senses, he chuckled softly. ¡°Oh, you silly girl. You don''t have to worry too much about it. I know that you''re not ready yet. Once you''re really ready, I''ll make sure to satisfy you,¡± he said. Catherine was quiet for a few seconds before she thanked him. Right after that, she snuggled against his neck. In the blink of an eye, his holiday was over. Five o''clock in the evening of the following day was six o''clock in the morning in Lostaria, where it was snowing heavily as well. Jonathan and the others exited the international airport in Lostaria. The spacious international airport in Lostaria was filled with bright neon signs inside out. It indeed lived up to its name as an international airport in a big city. Besides, Anndurdies of different styles could be seen everywhere. Lah and a few service staff led Jonathan, Catherine, Simon, Lesley, and Elijah out of the international airport. At that time, the sky started to brighten up, and two Mercedes-Benz limousines drove up to them. With that, Lah asked all of them to get into the limousines, and they left for Mount Frallein. The base of Divine Realm was situated on the beautiful Mount Frallein. Elijah, Lesley, and Simon were still recovering from their internal wounds, but they had gotten enough rest during their time in Yaleview. Therefore, they didn''t have much difficulty walking. An hourter, the sky hadpletely lit up while Mount Frallein was still covered in white. Soon enough, the two Mercedes-Benz reached the outer walls of Divine Realm. The buildings in Divine Realm were constructed based on the style of the castles in Epea. The construction was up to fifteen thousand square meters, and it was surrounded by a vast garden that was thirty-five thousand square meters big. It was truly a magnificent building at Mount Frallein. However, visitors or tourists weren''t allowed to go there because it was listed as a dangerous ce by the government of Anndur. There was a total of four main gates leading into Divine Realm. Jonathan and the others got in by car through the eastern gate. The gates were guarded by surveince cameras and other electronic monitoring equipment. After Lah passed the iris recognition, the gate was opened. After that, all of them entered Divine Realm. Jonathan and the others looked around curiously. Naturally, Catherine wasn''t as curious as they were. Jonathan kept looking around and felt that Divine Realm looked like a garden in the middle of a forest. There was also an artificialke, all sorts of artificial hills, flowers, and nts everywhere. Other than that, Jonathan noticed that some external disciples of Divine Realm were taking a walk, chatting, or dating. The entire ce looked like a prestigious university. Not long after that, the car was parked at the garage, and they got out of the car. ¡°I''ll bring you to the shrine so that you can visit Divine Emperor. We can only walk there. Besides, your heart should be filled with feelings of awe and respect. If not, Divine Emperor can feel it, and no one will be able to save you then,¡± Lah said seriously. Jonathan and the others had the same thought when they heard what Lah said. Is it true that Divine Emperor is really so amazing that he can tell what we''re thinking? Divine Realm was full of mysterious legends, and Divine Emperor was the supreme existence here. Because of that, Jonathan and the others didn''t dare to disobey what Lah said. With that, they made their way toward the shrine. After ten minutes, they finally reached there. All of them had mixed feelings. Some of them were excited while the others felt uneasy. Since they were about to see Divine Emperor, it was a given that they would be excited. The inside of the shrine looked like the grand hall of Strikezone Martial Arts, and a pleasant fragrance filled the ce. At the innermost part of the shrine, there was a massive statue. Besides, offerings could be seen in front of the statue. Everyone wondered where Divine Emperor was. Lah didn''t say anything as she moved in front of the statue and paid her respects there piously. After that, sheid her offering in front of the statue. After that, she walked toward Jonathan and the others. ¡°You should pay your respects to Divine Emperor as well,¡± she said. ¡°Divine Emperor?¡± Jonathan and the others asked in surprise as they lifted their heads to look at the statue. It was about six meters high and four meters wide; its size was like a little hill. Only then did Jonathan take a closer look at it and noticed that it wasn''t just any other statue. Instead, it was a lifelike carving of a middle-aged man. The middle-aged man had a normal look. He didn''t look very tall, but he had a fit and strong body. However, he had a pair of scary-looking eyes. Jonathan shuddered just by looking into the statue''s eyes. It was difficult for him to describe how majestic the statue was. Finally, he realized that they weren''t there to visit the real Divine Emperor in person, but they were there to see the statue. Chapter 193 Chapter 193 Jonathan did not eat the elixir pill, but instead, he shut the lid of the sandalwood box because he felt that he needed to understand the pill better. Later, Jonathan flipped open the guidebook about Divine Realm. There was nothing special about it as it looked the same as a normal published book. Upon flipping open the cover page, he smelled a fragrance before several rows of words caught his eyes on the first page. All disciples of the Divine Realm must act in ordance with these eight rules. If anyone vites these rules, they will be killed without mercy! If you have any doubts, you can appeal to The Inquisition! Jonathan could sense the stern and unforgiving undertone of those words. Despite the fact that many aspects of Divine Realm seem humane and all the disciples were treated as employees of an internationalpany and were givenprehensive benefits, Divine Realm was not apany. As he flipped the guidebook, he read through the eight rules. First rule: Disciples of Divine Realm are not allowed to harm or kill each other. Those who vite this rule will be killed without mercy! Second rule: External disciples of Divine Realm must obey inner disciples unconditionally. Those who vite this rule will be killed without mercy! Third rule: External disciples of Divine Realm must respect Gold- tier disciples. If they are disrespectful, Gold-tier disciples have the right to take action against them before reporting the issue. Fourth rule: All external disciples of Divine Realm, including Gold-tier disciples, must never kill any other disciples of Divine Realm even when they are not within Divine Realm headquarters. Those who vite this rule will be killed without mercy! Jonathan let out a sigh of relief when he saw the fourth rule. That means I''m still safe when I step out of Divine Realm. He then continued reading the rules. Fifth rule: If the disciples are in the headquarters of Divine Realm, they have to pay their respects to Divine Emperor at seven in the morning. Those who vite this rule will be killed without mercy! Sixth rule: Even if the disciples are not at the headquarters of Divine Realm, they have to pay respect to Divine Emperor at least twelve times a year. Those who vite this rule will be expelled from Divine Realm. Seventh rule: The disciples of Divine Realm must never nder the reputation of Divine Realm, never damage the reputation of Chanaea, and never bully the weak. Those who vite this rule will be killed without mercy! If there is any exceptional justification for doing so, you can appeal to The Inquisition. Eighth rule: Those who do achieve a cultivation level of Celestial Soul three years after joining Divine Realm will be killed without mercy! Thest rule instantly made Jonathan''s heart pound in his chest. That rule was clearly putting pressure on the outer disciples. It was reminding them that Divine Realm was not a nursing home, so they should not be too rxed there. Also, it served as a warning to the disciples that Divine Realm would not tolerate useless people. After getting familiar with the eight rules, Jonathan continued flipping through the pages. The back pages of the guidebook contained introductions to Divine Realm, such as the administration department, logistics department, The Inquisition, the punishment tform, and so on. Divine Realm had strict rules, but the disciples were rewarded promptly and punished justly. All the departments in there were well organized. In addition, Jonathan also saw some exnations beyond the eight rules. It mentioned that several people can receive the same task at the same time. During thepletion of the mission, there was no restriction on the disciples, and they were allowed to harm each other in the course of the mission. Jonathan was taken aback when he saw that. The reward of each task was limited, and some difficult tasks only had one Precious Pill or Immortal Pill as a reward. If several people epted the task at the same time, it was very likely that they would kill each other in order to get the Immortal Pill. Moreover, epting tasks did not require the consent of others. One would only have to ept the task within the specified time limit. For instance, considering Jeremy and Jonathan were enemies, and Jonathan had epted a task, Jeremy could also log in to the official website to ept the same task. After epting the task, Jeremy could kill Jonathan while they were still on the mission as that was legal and allowed in Divine Realm. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. It was just that there had always been an abundance of tasks on the official website, so the disciples would never choose to ept the same one. There were enough tasks for each of them to work on a different one unless they were doing it out of hatred. In fact, Divine Realm might have deliberately set that rule. Moreover, once the task was epted, it must bepleted within the specified time limit, or else the disciple would receive a heavy punishment. If a person failed toplete the task within the time limit after he epted it, he would be punished by Divine Realm, and the punishment was extremely brutal. It would make one beg for death, as the disciple would be sealed off in ice for ten years! Being sealed off in ice did not mean that the disciple would be literally sealed in ice. People were not like frogs and snakes that could hibernate. Doing so would lead to death. In fact, the punishment entailed that the disciple would be jailed in a small dark room for ten years. Within the ten years, he would not be allowed to step out of the room. Also, he would not be able to differentiate day and night. He would have to eat, drink, and do everything else in that room. It was an utterly terrifying punishment, so everyone would be extremely cautious when epting tasks. In fact, none of them would take the same task as another person as it would increase the difficulty of the task. Everyone treated the strict rules of Divine Realm seriously. In addition, even if two persons were enemies and they epted the same task, they could kill each other legally under one condition - they were not allowed to work with outsiders to kill each other. Those who vited this rule would be killed without mercy. For instance, once Jeremy and Jonathan epted the same task, Jonathan was allowed to find helpers like Mabel, Polly, and Simon. Since Simon did not ept the task, he was purely helping Jonathan. After the task waspleted, the reward would be given to Jonathan. However, since Simon did not ept the task, he could not help Jonathan kill Jeremy. Mabel and Polly were outsiders, so if they colluded with Jonathan to kill Jeremy, Jonathan was considered to have vited the rule. Some people might secretly kill other disciples while they were on the mission. In actuality, someone had done it before and he even did it carefully, but he was still executed after he returned to Divine Realm. Divine Emperor seemed to be omnipresent in Divine Realm. No matter what one had done, if one had vited the rules of Divine Realm, the punishment tform would be able to see it right away. Looking at the guidebook, Jonathan vaguely understood how the punishment tform would know that the disciple had vited the rules. It probably has something to do with the badge imprinted on our arms. Moreover, no one was allowed to nder Divine Emperor or secretly curse him. Once someone had done it, Divine Realm would find out and kill the person without mercy. Jonathan finally understood that once he stepped into Divine Realm, Divine Emperor would know everything about him. There was another hint in the guidebook - when the disciples of Divine Realm performed tasks, the marks on their arms could easily reveal their identities. If they wanted to hide the mark, they could direct their power of vitality to that part of their arm. The mark would be hidden after that. Finally, Jonathan saw the introduction of elixir pills in the guidebook. There was a Luminary Vessel in Divine Realm, and it contained countless formations and mysteries. All the elixir pills in Divine Realm were refined using Luminary Vessel. There were detailed introductions of elixir pills which came with pictures and texts. It was exactly as Mabel had said. There were five tiers of elixir pills - Spirit Pill, Precious Pill, Immortal Pill, Heaven Pill, and Divine Pill. Also, there were a total of forty-nine kinds of elixir pills refined by Divine Realm, and each of their effects was listed clearly. There were three kinds of Heaven Pill, namely Life Essence Pill, Fire Cloud Pill, and Nascent Pill. Yet, there were eight types of Immortal Pill and many types of Precious Pill and Spirit Pill. The cultivation that the user needed to achieve and the effect and the side effects after taking it were written in detail for each type of elixir pill. Jonathan wanted to know more about the elixir pill that he had received. He found out that his pill was a Spirit Pill, and that did not surprise him at all. Well. It can''t be a Heaven Pill. Also, Spirit Pill is extremely precious. It is priceless in the market. Alice was right. We got a valuable gift indeed. The elixir pill that Jonathan received was a Spirit Gathering Pill. The pill had a miraculous effect on the masters in the Nascent Soul level. It could help the masters in the early stage of Nascent Soul to break through the obstacles in the middle stage to release vigor. At that moment, Jonathan knew what to expect while he sat with his legs crossed on the couch. He then swallowed the Spirit Gathering Pill. After the Spirit Gathering Pill entered his abdomen, some changes happened. It was extremely hard before it was swallowed, but it instantly melted in his stomach just like chocte tossed into the fire. The medicinal power disintegrated before the nutrition spread throughout Jonathan''s body. It was a peculiar feeling, and Jonathan could feel that his cells were starving. Initially, he thought that he was full, but now he realized that his body was in a state of malnutrition. The medicinal effect of the Spirit Gathering Pill was absorbed by Jonathan''s cells quickly, and when he opened his eyes again, he saw Catherine in front of him. Thetter was looking at him as well. Jonathan then smiled and suggested, ¡°Are you done? I''ll blow your hair.¡± Catherine nodded before Jonathan went to get the hairdryer. Since the equipment provided was all-inclusive, he found a hairdryer with ease. While Jonathan was blowing Catherine''s hair, he was quietly feeling the changes in his body. His cells were clearly still starving. Before that, he had been strengthening his vitality, but he seemed to have discovered something - the Spirit Gathering Pill had activated his cells, and the cells began to absorb nutrients after that. Jonathan knew that if the cells absorbed enough nutrients, they could produce more power. Right now, he could feel a huge contrast between the starving cells and his powerful vitality. The unbnced situation would make it difficult for Jonathan''s cultivation to rise as it was imbnced. Jonathan could finally understand Mabel''s words. She said that masters in Celestial Soul needed elixir pills to make progress. While she was still in Nascent Soul, she could still rely on vitality for enhancement. Although it was difficult, the power of vitality could still support the upgrade. However, once one reached Celestial Soul, they needed to feed their cells. Gabriel had mentioned that in order for a spiritual fighter to achieve certain cultivation stages, he needed to take pills. Jonathan still had doubts. After Catherine''s hair had been dried, he went to the balcony to call Mabel. ¡°I have officially be a Bronze-level external disciple of Divine Realm,¡± said Jonathan. Mabel smiled and replied, ¡°Congrattions.¡± Then, Jonathan muttered, ¡°I have a question.¡± ¡°Ask away,¡± Mabel said. Jonathan then exined, ¡°I just swallowed a Spirit Gathering Pill which Divine Realm gifted me...¡± Chapter 194 Chapter 194 Jonathan said, ¡°But I found that after I took the Spirit Gathering Pill, my physical energy did not change. And my cells are still starving.¡± After hearing that, Mabel said, ¡°That''s normal.¡± Jonathan asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Mabel exined, ¡°There are billions of cells in the body, and there are countless molecules and stars in the universe. Our body and everything in the universe correspond to each other. You don''t actually know your body well just because you own it. Well, you are now aware of the internal organs of your body, but you don¡¯t know about the cells, hidden acupoints, and your brain. The most mysterious part is our brain.¡± Jonathan questioned again, ¡°But what does that have to do with my cells starving?¡± Mabel exined, ¡°It''s got a lot to do with that. The cells are hungry because theyck nutrients. All along, there are too many impurities in the food that you eat. The nutrition of the food is only enough for the operation of your body and vitality. Your cells are in a state of starvation. This starvation state is not about how much food you eat. Ordinary food is too rough, and there are impurities and toxins in it. However, pills are different. They contain only nutrition and no impurities. One day, when your body has sufficient nutrients, meaning that your cells are full of nutrients and no longer hungry, your body''s nutrients will gradually be supplied to your brain by then. At that time, it will be the time to develop your brain.¡± Mabel continued, ¡°In this world, there are traces and scientific basis for the urrence of everything. For example, humans believe that Divine Emperor is immortal and omniscient. But how can a person somehow reach that level without a good reason?¡± Jonathan asked, ¡°What do you mean? Do you mean that Divine Emperor has taken enough pills, and his brain has developed to a terrifying level?¡± Mabel exined, ¡°Ordinary people, like you and me, have developed our brains to ten percent. Some people are smart, so they may be able to reach fifteen percent. There are also people who are born with extraordinary talents, and they''re able to develop their brains to twenty percent. Such people will have some special abilities, such as very good eyesight, the ability to sense danger, and so on. Generally speaking, after the brain area has developed to twenty percent, they can sense maic fields and the flow of the field. Their vision and hearing will be unimaginably powerful. This is how amazing brain development can be. If the brain is developed to thirty percent, by then, people can feel the rotation of the earth, and they can even emit signals and interfere with other people''s brains. Everyone''s brain is an extremely powerful information base. By then, you''ll be able to read other people''s minds. If the development of the brain reaches forty percent, people can directly use the interfering maic field of the brain to transmit signals without the need for a phone. It implies that they can directly talk to other people without using a phone. Instead, they could use any electrical appliance to transmit the maic field. However, human brain development to forty percent is just a hypothesis from the studies in the sixth division. In fact, development to thirty percent is also just a hypothesis as well.¡± Jonathan listened attentively, and he felt that another magical world was revealed to him. What Mable said was not something illusory, but something he could understand and work toward. Mabel continued, ¡°In the research of cultivators, if a person''s brain is developed to a hundred percent, then this person''s brain cells can use maic fields and molecules to achieve arbitrary manifestation. In the air, maic fields and molecules exist. That person would be able tomunicate with the maic field molecules in front of us and manifest his body from thousands of miles away. At the same time, he can also travel the river of time with his primordial spirit, traveling through the present, the past, the future, and the universe. He could also shuttle among them. Such a person is a God-like existence. Of course, these things are just an assumption of the cultivators. Cultivation is still a mystery.¡± She added, ¡°Human wisdom is unimaginable, and they can ovee any difficulties. Now, technological advances have enabled us to go to outer space. And the cultivators think about using the physical body to achieve this level. The sky and the earth have gravitational force, and people cannot fly. However, the human brain and spiritual energy are not limited to these conditions.¡± Jonathan said, ¡°So, the next goal of my practice is to develop my brain?¡± ¡°It''s not only your cultivation goal but the goal of all the masters in Celestial Soul level. This mystery is no longer a secret, and everyone has opened Pandora''s box. The Heavens are afraid that things might go out of control, so they created the Great Tribtion.¡± Jonathan replied, ¡°I think I understand now.¡± After that, Jonathan did not say a word before he ended the call with Mabel. Upon hanging up the phone, Jonathan walked back into the bedroom from the balcony. Catherine was sitting quietly on the sofa. At that moment, she was holding her Spirit Gathering Pill. Then, she handed it to Jonathan, saying, ¡°Here!¡± Jonathan was slightly startled. ¡°Why are you giving it to me? This is yours.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Catherine shook her head and said, ¡°I don''t need it. I''ll give it to you.¡± Jonathan smiled and asked, ¡°Silly girl, do you know how valuable this elixir pill is?¡± Catherine nodded and replied, ¡°I know.¡± ¡°Then why are you giving it to me?¡± Jonathan questioned. ¡°You need it.¡± Jonathan smiled and questioned, ¡°Did you hear me talking on the phone?¡± Catherine nodded and said, ¡°I didn''t mean to.¡± Jonathan said, ¡°It''s fine. Silly girl, eat it yourself. You need this too. We all need it. In the future, we will fight for more elixir pills. You have to grow stronger with me, all right?¡± Catherine fixedly looked at Jonathan and said, ¡°I know, but I''m stronger than you now, so you need it more.¡± Jonathan felt a tightness in his chest and an urge to vomit blood. He took the Spirit Gathering Pill and ordered, ¡°Open your mouth.¡± Catherine was slightly startled before she opened her mouth obediently. Jonathan quickly put the Spirit Gathering Pill into Catherine''s mouth, and thetter was stunned. With a faint smile, he said, ¡°Meditate and exercise now to digest the nutrition of the Spirit Gathering Pill. Be good!¡± Catherine did not press on the matter further. She then went to the couch and sat with her legs crossed. Meanwhile, Jonathan walked toward his table and flipped open his new notebook. Afterward, he plugged in the shield and scanned the mark through theptop camera. After that, the shield was unlocked. Soon, Jonathan directly logged in to the official website of Divine Realm. There were a leaderboard and a mission board on the website. The leaderboard showed the top ten external disciples. All the disciples on the list were at the Gold tier. Among them, Jose ranked second, and Edward ranked first. These two people had upied their positions on the leaderboard for ten years now. Following that, the third name on the leaderboard caught Jonathan''s eyes. The name seemed very familiar. It was Lucio Yandell. Lucio Yandell! Jonathan racked his brain. Where have I seen this name before? Why is it so familiar? After a while, Jonathan suddenly stood up in shock. Oh my god! It''s Lucio Yandell, the Peacock King! Jonathan broke out in a cold sweat. It must be someone else with the same name. If this Lucio Yandell is indeed the Peacock King, why didn''t Mabel say anything about it? Jonathan was still worried, so he immediately called Alice. As the call went through, Alice greeted politely, ¡°Hello, this is Divine Realm. I am Alice and I am very happy to serve you. May I ask you who is...¡± Alice''s phone number was highly confidential, and the only people who could call in were usually the disciples of Divine Realm. Jonathan immediately greeted, ¡°Alice, I''m Jonathan.¡± Hearing that, Alice immediately said enthusiastically, ¡°Oh, it''s Mr. Lawson! Is there anything you need?¡± Jonathan said, ¡°I saw the leaderboard on our official website.¡± Alice responded, ¡°There is indeed a leaderboard on the official website. What''s wrong with it?¡± Then, Jonathan questioned, ¡°I saw that Lucio Yandell is in the third ce. Who is that?¡± Alice answered, ¡°Mr. Yandell is a famous expert in Chanaea, known as the Peacock King. Do you know him?¡± Jonathan''s heart sank upon hearing that. He''s really the Peacock King. Well. That makes sense because I don''t think anyone else has that name. Suddenly, anger arose in Jonathan''s heart. He got mad at Mabel. Lucio was a Gold-tier disciple, and one of the eight rules of Divine Realm stated clearly that if he ever disrespected Lucio, thetter could kill him on the spot. Since Jonathan had killed Lucian, Lucio had a grudge against him. Lucio only needed to find a reason to kill himself. D*mn it. How can I fight against him? It''s impossible to run away from Divine Realm. That would be a defection. No one will be able to save me! Jonathan immediately went to the balcony to call Mabel again. Upon answering the call, she joked, ¡°Hey, what happened? Did you encounter any difficulties again?¡± In a low voice, he said, ¡°I saw something interesting on the leaderboard.¡± Mabel''s expression grew stern when she noticed Jonathan''s anxious tone. ¡°What is it?¡± Jonathan replied, ¡°The third name on the leaderboard is Lucio Yandell. Isn''t that interesting?¡± ¡°Peacock King? Lucio Yandell?¡± Mabel turned pale. ¡°Didn''t you know about that?¡± Jonathan was puzzled. Then, Mabel refuted, ¡°I certainly didn''t know that. If I had known, I wouldn''t have let you kill Lucian Yandell.¡± Jonathan believed Mabel''s words as thetter clearly had no reason to put him in a tight spot like that. ¡°Lucio is a Gold-tier external disciple. He has a right to kill me on the spot,¡± Jonathan said in a helpless tone. In a solemn voice, Mabel said, ¡°Jonathan, don''t panic. From what I know, you''ll need to make a mistake in order for him to kill you. Moreover, he can only harm you in the headquarters of Divine Realm. He can''ty his hands on you once you step out of Divine Realm.¡± Chapter 195 Chapter 195 Understanding what she meant, Jonathan responded, ¡°Okay. I''ll deal with this matter myself.¡± ¡°All right, then. Please be careful!¡± stated Mabel. She paused before adding, ¡°I''m sorry, Jonathan.¡± Jonathan smiled and said, ¡°It''s all right.¡± With that, he hung up the phone. As long as Mabel didn''t mean to endanger him, then he had nothing toin about. After he hung up the phone, Jonathan became lost in his thoughts. Could Lucio be in Divine Realm right now? He immediately reminded himself not to depend on luck. No! I mustn''t bet on luck and should be thinking based on the worst-case scenario. Two months had passed by. No matter how slow Lucio was, he must have known about Lucian''s news by now. Besides, the news of Jonathan taking Lucian down was no secret either. Thest time when Jonathan was in Yaleview, Lucio could not find the chance to strike him down. Therefore, that must mean Lucio had been keeping his eyes on Jonathan ever since then. As of now, since Jonathan was in Divine Realm, Lucio would definitely follow him as well. If Lucio were to attack Jonathan in Divine Realm, it would be an easy feat, one which he could perform openly. Jonathan started to sweat as he thought about this. Although he had Catherine to help him, if Catherine made a move, it would be a disrespect toward Lucio. The result of disrespecting a Gold tier disciple would cost Catherine her life. Immediately, Jonathan couldn''t help but tremble as he sensed the impending arrival of a great crisis. Moreover, it was a crisis that Jonathan knew he wouldn''t be able to solve by himself. Due to the strict tier system of Divine Realm and the fact that Lucio was a Gold tier disciple, Jonathan was akin to a helpless fish on a chopping board. Suddenly, Jonathan had another thought. Oh, right! I could ept a task. During the period when I''m on the task, other disciples won''t be able to attack me. That would work unless Lucio epted the same task as well. However, Jonathan rejected this thought at once, as whenever a task on the task list was epted, it would be announced, and everyone would know about it. If Lucio were to ept the same task after Jonathan, then Lucio wouldn''t need to wait for a reason to kill Jonathan. That meant if Jonathan did not ept any tasks, Lucio could only attack him in the headquarters of Divine Realm. However, if Jonathan epted a task, and Lucio epted the same task, then Jonathan could be killed by Lucio both inside and outside the headquarters of Divine Realm How cruel! No matter which choice I made, I would die! Thus, right now, the best solution Jonathan had was to run away from the Divine Realm headquarters. However, he believed Lucio wouldn''t give him the chance to run if Lucio was already at the Divine Realm headquarters. I might even bump directly into him if I went out now. Just as Jonathan thought so, Catherine suddenly woke up. She frowned as she said, ¡°Something''s not right.¡± Jonathan was shocked to hear this. He knew Catherine was a spiritual person by birth, which meant she was extremely sensitive toward her surroundings. If she expressed that something seemed wrong, then something must surely be off. ¡°What is it?¡± Jonathan asked at once. ¡°The aura in our surroundings is a mess. I think a very powerful expert must be having their eyes on our condominium,¡± answered Catherine. Jonathan''s heart fell. Sh*t! Lucio''s acting fast! Jonathan knew he had made a huge mistake, one caused by wrong information. At first, he thought Lucio, who was also known as Peacock King, was at most just a Celestial Soul cultivator. He also thought that once he joined Divine Realm, he would have nothing to be afraid of. However, he could now see that Lucio was far more than just a normal Celestial Soul cultivator. Besides that, not only was Lucio ranked among the top three disciples on Divine Realm''s leaderboard, but he was also a Gold tier disciple. Jonathan looked up toward the roof, suddenly breathless as he felt immense pressure crushing down on him. Somehow, he had a feeling that he had no escape. ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Catherine asked at once when she saw Jonathan''s worried face. ¡°There''s an expert who is targeting me. His name is Lucio Yandell, and he''s a Gold tier disciple. If someone at his level were to attack me, nobody in the Divine Realm would dare to me him.¡± Jonathan told Catherine as he looked into her eyes. Catherine''s expression changed slightly, and then she stood up and came to Jonathan. ¡°Then, I will help you to fight him.¡± Her beautiful face was filled with determination. Jonathan''s heart filled up with warm emotions. ¡°I''m afraid that even if we worked together, we''re still no match for him. So, it''s better if you weren''t involved in this matter. If something bad were to happen to me, just stay strong and avenge me in the future, all right?¡± Jonathan said as he stroked her hair. Catherine shook her head firmly and enunciated each word clearly as she said, ¡°We are man and wife. Live together, die together.¡± These words would normally just sound like sweet nothings. However, in times like this, those words instantly warmed Jonathan''s heart as he pulled Catherine into his embrace. Catherine merely stayed in his arms quietly. At that moment, Jonathan could not help but marvel at how fantastical life was. At first, he thought he had married a woman with a problematic personality, as Catherine seemed to be a rather cold and aloof person. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. After getting along for some time, he finally understood how lucky he was to have a woman who was as dedicated and affectionate as Catherine. ¡°Now that I have such a wonderful wife like you, what else could I ever ask for?¡± Jonathan asked while holding Catherine''s hand. ¡°Even if I died here today, I would be dying without regrets.¡± Catherine stayed silent. She was always quiet and was a woman with very few words. It was hard for one to get into her heart, but once one got close to her, they would be rewarded with the kindness and virtues of the true Catherine. Catherine had no feelings for Frederick before, but Jonathan was her husband from the start. In their daily life, Jonathan''s caring attitude eventually melted her cold heart. Although Catherine might seem cold, she wasn''t dumb. The clock was ticking. Lucio remained silent outside. Jonathan and Catherine sat down quietly, calming their minds. They were not affected by the pressure. It was 5 p.m. when the condominium''s door was kicked open by someone with a loud bang. The condominium was initially quiet and peaceful, but as soon as the loud noise rang out, an oppressive aura poured in. ¡°Lawson,e on out!¡± An old man''s voice traveled through the condominium. Jonathan was in the bedroom. At times like this, there was no point in trying to run away. Of course, he wouldn''t pull such a childish move as sneaking out through the window either. After all, Lucio would never give him the chance to do so. Therefore, the most important thing to Jonathan at this moment was to let his life end in a dignified manner. Jonathan also gave up on persuading Catherine to save herself, as he knew it would be a waste of time. So, Jonathan held Catherine''s hand and walked out of the bedroom. They walked to the corridor of the second floor and looked down upon the hall. The old man standing in the living room was Lucio himself. Dressed fully in ck, Lucio had a full beard and looked like he was only in his fifties. His eyes were as bright as the sun, and the sharp look in them would cause one to avert their gazes quickly. ¡°Jonathan,e down and face your death! If you do that, I''ll let your wife go. Otherwise, the both of you shall suffer the same fate as my grandson, Lucian,¡± said Lucio in a dark tone. Lucio had a regal aura. Every word he uttered was full of arrogance. It was no wonder that Lucian''s dream was to surpass Lucio. Jonathan let go of Catherine''s hand as he looked toward Lucio. ¡°Mr. Yandell, the grudge between your grandson and I happened before I joined Divine Realm. Now, however, I''m an external disciple of the Divine Realm, which means I''m now a disciple of the same organization as you, Mr. Yandell. I have a lot of respect for you, yet you came for me so aggressively. I''m rather terrified,¡± said Jonathan with a respectful expression. Lucio was a Gold tier disciple. Therefore, Jonathan had to remain respectful toward him to avoid being negatively remarked by others. Right now, although it was obvious that Lucio hade for Jonathan''s life, Jonathan was still cautious in every step he took. In case he found a way to escape, Jonathan would then justify his actions and appeal ordingly at The Inquisition. That was all part of Jonathan''s n. No matter how dangerous the circumstances he was in, Jonathan could always stay calm and analyze the situation. ¡°Young man, don''t you dare be so sharp-tongued in front of me. You know what you''ve done to my grandson. Today, you shall face the consequences of your actions, as I''m going to kill you. All I need to do is write a report to The Inquisition, saying that you were arrogant and disrespectful to an elder,¡± said Lucio with a sneer. ¡°Oh, Mr. Yandell, you''re not only my senior, but we''re also disciples of the same organization. How would I dare to be arrogant and disrespectful to you?¡± said Jonathan with a respectful tone. ¡°You little brute, even at times like this you''re still trying to y word games with me, are you? Wait until I finish you off, then let''s see what else you''ll have to say after that!¡± threatened Lucio with a cold glint in his eyes. As soon as he finished speaking, he was ready to go upstairs to execute his threat. The atmosphere became tense all of a sudden. The reason Jonathan and Catherine had not gone downstairs the whole time was because there was a barrier blocking the stairs. However, this barrier was estimated to have no effect on Lucio. Just then, the other bedroom doors suddenly swung open. Simon, Elijah, and Lesley charged toward Jonathan and Catherine. The wounds of those three had somehow healed miraculously. It was all thanks to the effects of the Spirit Gathering Pills. Simon looked at Lucio coldly. ¡°Lucio, we were cultivating here in this condominium, but you broke in all of a sudden and yelled at Jonathan, saying that he''s disrespectful and arrogant. Don''t you think this is too much? Although it was written in the rules that people of your level can end our lives, if the Divine Realm really lets you do so, then it''s truly rather disappointing,¡± said Simon. Lucio''s expression instantly darkened. ¡°I know you quite well, Simon, and I respect your background. If you choose to step away from this matter right now, I will remember your kindness forever.¡± ¡°I''m afraid that won''t be the case, Mr. Yandell. Jonathan is a good friend of mine, you''ll need to go through me first,¡± Simon answered lightly. Jonathan was stunned to hear this. Jonathan never knew that a ruthless killer like Simon would speak such words. At that moment, Jonathan felt moved, and tears welled up in his eyes. At the same time, Elijah spoke up as well. ¡°Jonathan is my dear friend. Whoever dares to touch him will need to go through me first.¡± Logan joined in saying, ¡°Jonathan is myrade. You will need to take me down beforeying a finger for him, Lucio¡± Chapter 196 Chapter 196 Comrade - this word had be a meaningless word in the current society. At that moment, Simon, Elijah, and Lesley stood up without hesitation as they called out, ¡°Our comrade!¡± Jonathan felt an unknown sensation upon hearing that. He could feel a sense of warmth in his chest. There''s nothing to fear when I have myrades with me! At that moment, the eyes of Jonathan and the others were glimmering. They stared at Lucio until Lucio''s dominant aura was slowly suppressed by them. A glimmer of unnoticeable astonishment flickered across Lucio''s eyes. He could not believe Jonathan was able to bring people together so quickly. However, he was not willing to ept defeat so easily. Lucio looked at Simon and said, ¡°Simon, do you know the consequences you will face when you make this choice? All of you can''t be together forever. There are always chances to kill any of you. As a master who has reached the final stage of Nascent Soul, why are you still fixated on loyalty like a little gangster? Don''t you find it ridiculous?¡± Lucio was a cunning person. He could tell that Simon was the leader of the group of people. Simon said calmly, ¡°Lucio, thank you for your kind words. I do have some understanding of the grudge between you and Jonathan. However, your actions are definitely not what an upright person should be doing. Moreover, you''re already a Gold disciple in Divine Realm and no longer a mortal. However, you''re still so fixated on a small matter when you''re supposed to have a broader horizon. This seems like an unwise decision.¡± He paused before continuing, ¡°There''s no doubt you''re stronger than us now. However, you shouldn''t forget that you''re almost seventy years old, aren''t you? What about us? We''re still young and have unlimited potential. Also, four out of five of us are the Chosen Ones. The Chosen Ones have destinies to fulfill. To go against fate is foolish.¡± Jonathan was surprised upon hearing Simon''s words. There are four Chosen Ones? I didn''t even notice. Since Simon was so certain, Jonathan believed him. He could deduce that Simon and Lesley were also Chosen Ones, whereas he felt that Elijah did not seem to be one. The world works in mysterious ways. There were many life-and-death situations on Ophidian Ind. Only a few Chosen Ones were able to survive. Although the Chosen One is a man chosen by the Heavens, there are still some differences. Lucio''s gaze was cold as he said, ¡°Kid, there are many Chosen Ones. It''s just a sign of a chaotic world. You''re just luckier than ordinary people. Do you think that can be something you rely on?¡± Simon replied, ¡°Since you''re still so stubborn, I have nothing more to say. We''re all on Jonathan''s side. You can try to kill us.¡± Lucio nodded and said, ¡°Good, good. Today, I''ll see what you kids are capable of.¡± With that, he headed upstairs. Lucio was not scared of Simon and the others. If Simon and the others killed him, they would not be able to escape Divine Realm''s punishment. Even if they just hurt Lucio, it would be difficult for them to exin to The Inquisition. However, Lucio could kill them as he pleased. Even after he killed them, he would only receive a warning from The Inquisition. This was because Lucio was acting ordingly to the rules. Upon seeing that Lucio was still insistent on fighting, Jonathan''s heart sank. He definitely understood the pros and cons of the situation. Once they started fighting, bloodshed was inevitable. They were powerful fighters, so it was very likely to cause casualties while fighting. Once they started fighting, even if Jonathan''s side won, they would still be ced in a situation where they would never be able to recover. It was at this point Simon''s eyes turned cold. He said coldly, ¡°All right. Since this sly bast*rd insists on fighting with us today, we will treat it like we are returning the lives we got back from Ophidian Ind. We will be unable to avoid the punishment of offending a superior. Listen to me carefully. We''re going in with full strength and force. Let''s kill this sly bast*rd today.¡± In an instant, murderous intent appeared in Simon''s eyes. His mind was clouded by his thirst to kill. When he said to eliminate Lucio, he really meant it. Someone like him at his cultivation stage was a man of his word. Since Simon had spoken, Jonathan and the others immediately roared back, ¡°Yes! Kill him!¡± Instantly, their terrifying killing intents pervaded the surroundings. Lucio stopped in his tracks when he felt the terrifying bloodlust. He thought he had struck Simon and the others on their Achilles'' heels. However, he did not expect these young men to be this extraordinary and have such horrifying murderous auras. Although Lucio was powerful, these young men were also very outstanding fighters. He did not think he would be able to win against them alone. If they really fought, Lucio knew that he would die in this battle. If he died, it would be pointless to him even if these people received punishments. Jonathan was powerful, but Simon was even more powerful. It was natural for Simon to be powerful since he was able to lead Jonathan and the others. Lucio had underestimated Simon''s determination. However, he had already made his intentions known. He wanted to back out, but his ego prevented him from doing so. He could lose his life, but not his pride. Lucio took a deep breath and made a decision. I''ll just fight to the end. I had a reputable life. Why should I be scared of these young kids? In an instant, Lucio exuded an astounding and powerful aura. He was going to execute a deadly move, Peacock King Strike. Just as the battle was about to start, a yell sounded from outside the entrance. ¡°Stop!¡± It was Lah. She was wearing a white cloak, and her long hair cascaded down her shoulders. It was undeniable that Lah was beautiful and had the aura of a leader. Everyone was amazed by her. She lookedpletely different from when she was in military uniform. They were twopletely contrasting styles. Of course, no one had the time to focus on Lah''s beauty. Everyone breathed a sigh of relief when they heard her shout. Lucio, Simon, and the others were unable to control the situation anymore. Although they did not want the situation to intensify, they had no choice. Lah''s appearance was godsend. Lucio''s imposing aura quickly disappeared, reced with a state of calmness. Simon''s and the others'' murderous auras also disappeared. The looks in their eyes became clear. Lah walked in, and the surroundings were filled with a faint fragrance. ¡°What happened?¡± she asked as she looked at everyone. Lah was an inner disciple. Even Lucio had to show respect to her. He politely replied, ¡°Ms. Hall, they were new here, so I was just joking with them.¡± Lah coldly retorted, ¡°Is the joke over then?¡± Lucio immediately replied, ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°So, can you leave now?¡± Lah asked. Lucio instinctively said, ¡°Yes, Ms. Hall! I''m leaving.¡± Then, he turned around and left. A huge crisis was averted with just a few words from Lah. Jonathan and the others let out a long sigh of relief. At the same time, Jonathan was puzzled. Was it really a coincidence that Lah came here? ¡°Thank you, Ms. Hall!¡± Simon said as he brought everyone downstairs. Lah swept her gaze at everyone and sat on the couch in the living room. Then, she said, ¡°Come over here and sit down.¡± Everyone immediately went over to the couch beside her and sat down. After everyone had settled down, Lah said, ¡°I only found out about the grudge between Lucio and Jonathan. After finding out about it, I knew that he woulde to find Jonathan. That''s why I rushed over here immediately.¡± She paused before continuing, ¡°I''m sure all of you are curious as to why I helped you. Right?¡± Simon replied, ¡°That''s right.¡± Lah said in a serious tone, ¡°There are still many things that you do not understand about the inner circle of Divine Realm. Also, there''s a power struggle in the inner circle. It is no secret. You will find it out sooner orter. For now, there are three factions in the inner circle. First, it''s Oswald''s faction where Oswald Anderson is the leader. He runs The Inquisition. Next is Richard Norris'' faction. He''s in charge of the Luminary Vessel. Last but not least, it is Gideon Carnell''s faction to which I belong. Master Gideon runs the administration department. All the disciples from this year''s recruitment are under Gideon''s faction. Master has personally asked me to take care of you. Therefore, all of you belong to Gideon''s faction.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Jonathan''s expression changed slightly. If I could choose my faction, I would pick Richard''s faction. Lah''s gaze swept across the crowd, and she said, ¡°Every external disciple is in one of the three factions. The three factions take turns organizing the recruitment of new disciples every year. The moment you stepped foot in Divine Realm, you have been imprinted with the mark of Gideon''s faction.¡± She paused before continuing, ¡°I know what you''re thinking. If you could choose, you would choose Richard''s faction because they have unlimited elixir pills, right?¡± Jonathan and the others all felt slightly embarrassed but did not deny Lah''s words. It would be too pretentious to deny at that point. Lah continued, ¡°It would be the biggest mistake to think about it that way. Although Richard''s faction is in charge of the Luminary Vessel, they are only responsible for making the elixir pills. Every elixir pill made by them has to be given to Olympus. Then, Olympus will distribute the elixir pills.¡± Jonathan was puzzled and asked, ¡°Olympus? Is Olympus another faction?¡± Lah answered, ¡°Divine Emperor controls Olympus directly. No one dares to tamper with anything rted to Divine Emperor. Do you understand? So, even if Richard''s faction is in charge of the Luminary Vessel, they don''t have any advantages in terms of elixir pills. It''s the same as us.¡± Everyone was enlightened. Lah continued, ¡°As for now, Oswald''s faction controls The Inquisition. There are a few outstanding disciples in their faction. Therefore, their faction is the most powerful currently.¡± She paused and continued, ¡°Master Gideon has high regards for all of you here and hopes that you will seed soon. This is so that our faction has enough power to face off Oswald''s faction.¡± Jonathan and the others could not help but feel immensely pressured. Lah continued, ¡°It''s not something that can be changed overnight. You don''t have to feel pressured. The most important thing now is for you to rise up to Silver. Or else, if Lucio finds your weaknesses, we won''t be able to protect you. Also, he is from Oswald''s faction. They have always been an arrogant bunch.¡± Chapter 197 Chapter 197 Jonathan recalled something suddenly. He asked, ¡°Which factions are Edward and Jose from?¡± Lah replied in a low voice, ¡°Edward is from Oswald''s faction while Jose is from Richard''s faction.¡± Jonathan was rather dispirited after hearing her answer. ¡°Do we have any experts here in Gideon''s faction?¡± ¡°Draco, who is ranked number five, is from our faction. However, you don''t need to worry about such things. Moreover, you will have more opportunities here since there aren''t many experts here. There are many masters in the inner circle. They all have their own factions. The rtionships between them are veryplicated. It''s difficult to exin.¡± Jonathan couldn''t help but sigh. He could tell that it wasplicated indeed. No matter where one went, there would be disputes between factions. Gideon''s faction seemed to be the weakest faction amongst them. They might get wiped out if they side with the wrong faction. However, Jonathan agreed with something that Lah had said. With lesser experts around, I will have more chances to showcase my ability. I don''t need to rely on anyone else. Lah continued, ¡°Master Gideon has prepared some Spirit Gathering Pills as a gift to you all. There are twenty-four pills in total. Each of you gets four.¡± She then took a bottle out from her pocket and put it on the coffee table. ¡°From on now, you will be rewarded for your work under Master Gideon. You will receive arger reward when you reach the level of Celestial Soul.¡± Jonathan and the others were overjoyed when they heard this. They knew what benefits the elixir pill could bring. ¡°Thank you, Master Gideon!¡± they said in unison. Lah smiled faintly. ¡°When you reach the level of Celestial Soul, Master Gideon will greet you personally. You will then get a chance to get in touch with our faction.¡± Jonathan and the others understood what she meant. Although she said that the faction valued them as assets, she was still observing and testing them. If they didn''t do well, the faction would not be bothered with them. There was another thing that Jonathan had realized. They treated the Spirit Gathering Pills as valuable items. However, it was probably verymon in Divine Realm. ¡°We will do our best to cultivate so as to not disappoint Master Gideon,¡± Simon said politely. ¡°I trust that you will. You will not have a day of peace unless you reach Silver level. Therefore, there are two things you must do quickly. First, you have to cultivate. Second, you have to finish three missions and rise to Silver,¡± Lah stated. The prerequisite for rising up to Silver was toplete three missions. One could also be promoted to Silver automatically if one reached the level of Celestial Soul. Another way to be promoted to Silver was toplete a mission that was above one''s level. ¡°Yes, Ms. Hall,¡± they chorused in unison. Lah stood up. ¡°It''s not safe in the headquarters. However, outside of the headquarters, people from Divine Realm cannot kill each other. This is an order from Divine Emperor. No one dares to go against it. Therefore, it''s safer outside. Pack your things and get ready. I''ll send you all outside.¡± ¡°Yes, Ms. Hall.¡± They went back to their rooms. After a moment, they came back out with their belongings. Lah led them out of the condominium. Their journey was smooth and they soon left the headquarters of Divine Realm. The whole Mount Frallein was covered in ayer of thick snow. Lah asked a service staff to drive a Bentley to where they were at. When the car arrived, she said, ¡°Go and find a hotel to settle in. I will report everything to Master Gideon. Don''t take up any missions for the time being because Lucio might be tailing you. No one can help you if he takes the same mission as you all.¡± Simon responded in a low voice, ¡°If Lucio and the five of us take the same mission together, we won''t be held guilty even if we kill him. Is that right?¡± Lah''s eyes lit up. She looked at him and stated, ¡°That is correct. However, I do not think that Lucio would be foolish enough to let you team up and kill him.¡± Simon nodded in response. ¡°We''ll see how it goes. He won''t keep having things his way.¡± Lah smiled. ¡°You''re all young and have a bright future ahead of you. Lucio is seventy years old and has yet to open the Door of Enlightenment. I don''t think he has much of a future anymore.¡± ¡°Door of Enlightenment? What does that mean?¡± Jonathan asked immediately. ¡°The Door of Enlightenment exists in one''s mind. You can obtain great power once you open it. Old Mr. Harrington has already achieved Level Three. However, he cannot go any further without the help of elixir pills.¡± ¡°What about you, Ms. Hall?¡± Jonathan asked curiously. He was surprised about how strong Yareth was and wondered if Lah couldpare. She looked at him coldly and answered, ¡°I have yet to open the Door of Enlightenment.¡± Everyone was surprised by her answer. After all, she was an inner disciple. They thought that inner disciples were all very powerful. Yet, she had not opened the Door of Enlightenment. ¡°There''s no need to be shocked. I''m not truly an inner disciple. Only people like Master Gideon, Oswald, Richard, Emperor of Chanaea, Demon Emperor, and Asura Emperor are the true inner disciples of Divine Emperor. As for me, I am considered an inner disciple because I am a direct disciple of Master Gideon. Presently, there are around twenty true inner disciples, and seventeen disciples like me who are disciples of those inner disciples. In the future, if you do well, Master Gideon will take you in. When that dayes, you will be inner disciples that outrank Gold-tier disciples.¡± Realization dawned on Jonathan when he heard that. He asked, ¡°Why were Edward and Jose not epted into the inner circle?¡± Lah replied, ¡°They were tasked to manage the external disciples. Hence, they are not in the inner circle. However, their status is in no way lower than inner disciples like me. You should respect them.¡± She paused for a while mid-speech. Then, she concluded, ¡°All right, that''s enough. You should be on your way.¡± With that, she turned around and returned to Divine Realm headquarters. Jonathan and the others got onto the Bentley. Elijah was the youngest of them all. Hence, he offered to drive. It was freezing, and snowkes danced around in the air. Everyone felt much warmer after getting into the car. The Bentley provided a veryfortable ride. It cruised through the roads smoothly and steadily. Moreover, it was very spacious in the car. They did not feel squished together at all once they got on. Once they were on their way, Jonathan took a deep breath. He said in a formal manner, ¡°Thank you, Simon, Lesley, and Elijah. If it hadn''t been for you three, Catherine and I wouldn''t have been able to hang in there until Lah arrived. Thank you for saving both of us.¡± ¡°Don''t worry about it, Jonathan. We''re all friends here,¡± Lesley answered rather awkwardly. Simon merely stared at Jonathan with a cold expression. Thetter felt rather ufortable. Simon said coldly, ¡°If you say such things again, I will throw you out of the car.¡± Jonathan was stunned for a second. Then, he had a fuzzy feeling in his chest. Simon continued, ¡°Although we didn''t fight Lucio today, we had already stopped worrying about our own lives the moment we came to save you. We are friends. Friends don''t need to thank each other. We help each other naturally without asking for gratitude or repayment.¡± Jonathan was touched. Heughed aloud and said, ¡°Sure. I won''t say such things anymore.¡± Elijah, who was driving, chuckled as well. ¡°Simon, we thought you were scary before. However, we saw how cool you were against Lucio today. Everyone, I have a suggestion. Would you like to hear it?¡± ¡°Say it!¡± Simon stated brashly. Everyone was used to his temper. They did not feel uneasy because of it. Instead, they found it endearing. ¡°I suggest that we be sworn siblings. What do you all think?¡± ¡°What do you all think?¡± Simon repeated, ncing at everyone. ¡°I think it is a good idea,¡± replied Lesley. Jonathan was excited about the idea as well. ¡°I''m an orphan without any siblings. I will feel blessed to have you all as sworn siblings.¡± Naturally, Catherine agreed with him. ¡°Great! Let''s do the ritual once we reach the hotel,¡± Simon concluded. An hourter, they settled into the presidential suite at Griffin Hotel in Lostaria. All of them held a ss of wine in front of them. The ritual was done in a simplified manner withoutpletely adhering to tradition. Nheless, their hearts were sincere. Simon announced, ¡°I swear to be siblings with everyone else present here today. In the future, we will stay united through thick and thin. May I be ripped to shreds and never rest in peace if I ever do anything to betray my sworn siblings!¡± Lesley repeated after him. Then, everyone else followed suit. After taking the oath, they downed the wine. Afterpleting the ritual to be sworn siblings, they started telling each other their ages. At the age of thirty-one, Simon was the eldest among them. He was also the most decisive one; hence, he was truly like the leader of the pack. The second eldest was Lesley who was twenty-eight years old. Jonathan was twenty-four years old while Elijah was twenty-three years old. The youngest was Catherine. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. They became sworn siblings impulsively, without realizing how impactful this pact of theirs would be in the future, during the Great Tribtion. Simon, Lesley, and Jonathan would go on to be legends - Celestial King, Simon; Wrathful King, Lesley; and Protector King, Jonathan. But of course, that was a story for another time. Elijah suggested that they went out to celebrate bing sworn siblings. However, it was hard to find a nice bar in Lostaria. ¡°There''s a Chanaentown nearby. Let''s head there,¡± suggested Lesley. Chapter 198 Chapter 198 That night, they went to Chanaentown for a drink. They could all hold their liquor very well and drank to their hearts'' content, except for Catherine because she was the designated driver. It seemed like men loved to gourmandize and quaff whenever they hung out. That night, everybody was happy and grateful. They felt lucky to have each other as sworn siblings. When it was one o''clock in the morning, they began to feel tipsy. Catherine sat aside quietly and patiently as she observed them enjoying their booze. Upon seeing that, Simon said to Jonathan teasingly, ¡°Catherine is shy, but she is a gooddy. Jonathan, you must cherish her.¡± Jonathan revealed a faint smile. ¡°No worries, Simon. I certainly will.¡± Catherine, who had not been talking much, suddenly raised her ss and said to Simon, ¡°Simon, here is a toast from me to you.¡± Simon froze for a second before bursting outughing in response. A whileter, everyone decided to call it a day as they hopped in the Bentley. Catherine drove them back to the hotel. The night view in Lostaria was glorious and splendid. On the way back to the hotel, snow was drifting. Jonathan sat in the passenger seat. He was feeling good, albeit a little dizzy. Overall, he was untroubled. The most enjoyable thing for drinkers like him was the intoxication. When that happened, they could say whatever they wanted with little concern about what others might think of them. As Catherine drove on, snowkes sprinkled on the windshield under the gleam of the streetlights. Jonathan turned to the backseat and saw that three men had already passed out. They were sitting in amusing positions. He could not help but smile before turning to Catherine. Catherine felt his gaze and turned to look at him, only to find herself staring into a pair of tranquil and limpid eyes. Shortly after that, Catherine shifted her focus back onto the road. Jonathan curled his lips again. A gratified feeling aroused inside him. Although Lucio, Jeremy, and Edward are threatening to me, I''m not afraid of them anymore because I know I''m not alone. Jonathan admired the drifting snow through the window. He also noticed many Christmas embellishments on the windows of shops along the streets. In Lostaria, Christmas was an important day. Its significance could be considered to be at par with New Year''s Day in Chanaea. Christmas had already been over about ten days ago, but the atmosphere on the streets remained be festive and lively. Bang! All of a sudden, there was an ident. Catherine mmed on the brakes when a man came out of nowhere and crashed with the car. She saw the man tumble to the ground as though the car had just hit him. The men in the back jolted awake. The sudden stop had thrown them out of their seats. When they got back to their senses, they asked in unison, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°I didn''t hit him. He just ran into the car,¡± said Catherine to Jonathan. Her countenance remained unperturbed. Initially, Jonathan thought Catherine had been careless. However, it was rather odd to hear her say that. ¡°I''ll go take a look.¡± Without further ado, Jonathan pushed the door open and got out of the car. He saw a man in his thirties sitting on the ground, moaning in pain. The man, a Smender, was wearing a leather jacket. He had a crew cut. There was a hint of imperceptible guile in his eyes. ¡°Are you all right?¡± Jonathan asked in fluent Ustranasian. The Smender looked up at Jonathan andined in Ustranasian with a Lostaria ent, ¡°What do you think? I think my tailbone is shattered.¡± He paused a moment before continuing, ¡°Damn you, Chanaean. You should be careful when you drive.¡± Jonathan was a clever man. He realized the Smender was a fraudster who had staged the ident. No matter where I go, there''ll always be hooligans and crooks. Now, I have finally bumped into a crash- for-cash scammer. Jonathan smiled and said, ¡°Well, buddy. It''s pretty cold in the middle of the night, so I''ll give you one hundred for your good y. Quit messing with me.¡± With that said, Jonathan took out a few banknotes from his wallet and gave them to the Smender. The Smender hurriedly took the money from Jonathan before putting the cash into his pocket. Greed shed in his eyes. Then, he caught a whiff of alcohol. He thought Jonathan hadpromised without hesitation because thetter was guilty. The fraudster said to Jonathan, ¡°I see. You just drove under the influence and hit me. Corrupted Chanaeans are born rotten. Ournd of Lostaria has been befouled by Chanaeans like you. You''ll be detained for one hundred days if I call the police now.¡± Upon hearing that, Jonathan frowned in annoyance. After a moment of silence, heughed. ¡°Do you really think so highly of yourself? Do you think you can mock us like that? You''ve just scammed us, yet you''re the one calling us Chanaeans corrupted? Who''s the corrupted one, exactly?¡± Jonathan stopped being polite because refused to tolerate ridicule. The Smender''s face darkened when he heard what Jonathan had said. Boiling with anger, he stood up and shot a re at Jonathan. ¡°Chanaean bastard, what did you just say?¡± Jonathanughed again and replied, ¡°What? Can''t I speak for my people now? Do you think your kind is superior to us?¡± The Smender said, ¡°Of course we are. Otherwise, why are Chanaeans so desperate to migrate or send their kids to Anndur with their money? Because of that, Lostaria is already polluted by those Chanaean bastards like you. You should nevere to Anndur if you think your country is better than ours.¡± When Jonathan was about to fight back, Elijah suddenly darted forward and snarled, ¡°F*ck! I can''t take this anymore! Jonathan, there''s no need to reason with him. He is not worthy! Let me teach him a lesson!¡± Elijah''s proficiency in Ustranian was quite good because of his family background. With that said, Elijah walked to the man and asked coldly, ¡°What did you call us just now?¡± The Smender showed no sign of fear. He sneered, ¡°Oh, what do we have here? What are you going to do to a victim? So what if I just called you a Chanaean bastard?¡± Elijah threw a fit and spat a mouthful of spittle squarely on the Smender''s face before giving him a p. Instantly, the Smender''s left cheek became swollen instantly. Blood trickled down his lips. The powerful p even knocked out one of his teeth. Elijah said, ¡°Look! This is how a victim looks like. Get it? You asked for it.¡± Infuriated, the Smender was about to strike back. However, Elijah kicked him to the ground before the fraudster could make a move. Next, Elijah stepped on the Smender''s head and asked, ¡°Surrender?¡± The Smender was unable to think properly after receiving the second blow. When Elijah stepped harder, the excruciating pain brought the fraudster back to his senses and made him beg for mercy. ¡°Surrender! I surrender now!¡± ¡°Tell me. Who is the bastard now?¡± Elijah asked. ¡°I-I am!¡± the Smender replied. Elijah said again, ¡°I can''t hear you.¡± ¡°I''m the bastard!¡± the Smender cried out. Elijah smiled contentedly before giving the man a kick. ¡°Scram!¡± The Smender hurriedly stood up and fled the scene. Elijah turned to Jonathan and said, ¡°See, Jonathan. To treat someone like him, you got to show them your true color.¡± Jonathan rubbed his nose helplessly and patted Elijah on the shoulder. He said, ¡°Sometimes, the pen is mightier than the sword.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Elijah rubbed his head. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Atst, the farce was over. As for that Smender, he would have had a pleasant night if it had not for his greed and uncouth behavior. Afterward, Jonathan and Elijah got into the car. Catherine drove on. However, one bad thing seemed to lead to another. When Jonathan thought everything was over, several police cars with ring sirens appeared head-on twenty minutester, forcing Catherine to pull the Bentley over. A dozen police officers quickly got out of the car. They pulled out their guns and besieged the Bentley as if they were arresting some kind of international criminal. ¡°Everyone, get out of the car now! Hands above your head, and get down!¡± a chubby officer barked. At the same time, the Smender who had received a beating from Elijah showed up and said, ¡°They were drunk driving, officer. They even beat me.¡± Jonathan and the others got out of the car, but they did not raise their hands as the police officer had demanded. At that point, Simon was alreadypletely sober. He instructed Elijah and Lesley, ¡°Take all their guns away. Then, we talk.¡± Elijah and Lesley nodded before making their move at lightning speed. In a blink of the eye, they snatched the guns away before the police officers could even respond. They managed to collect ten guns. When the police officers realized what had happened, their faces were drained of color. Simon walked towards the chubby officer. The move sent a shiver down thetter''s spine. Meanwhile, the Smender hurriedly hid in the back upon realizing that he had messed with the wrong people. With a cold gaze, Simon said to the chubby officer, ¡°Can you tell us what we have done wrong?¡± The chubby officer took a deep breath andposed himself. ¡°Someone reported you for drunk driving.¡± Simon said, ¡°We did drink, but driver didn''t. Is there anyw in Losteria that forbids a drunken person from riding in a car?¡± ¡°N-No!¡± the chubby officer answered, his voice shaking. Simon said, ¡°Nevertheless, we shall prove our innocence. Ask your men to check the driver. She hasn''t made a single move.¡± The chubby officer heeded Simon. He ordered his subordinates to carry out a test on Catherine. The breathalyzer showed that Catherine''s blood alcohol concentration was indeed low. ¡°Can we go now?¡± asked Simon sternly. ¡°Yes! Of course!¡± the chubby officer hurriedly replied. It only then did Simon ask Lesley to return the guns to the police officers. After the chubby officer got back his gun, he turned to the Smender. ¡°Arrest him now!¡± The police squad left soon after that. Simon turned around and got into the car. The way he solved the matter was simple and crude yet effective. Elijah would have done the same. On the other hand, Jonathan was a rather forbearing person. He would tried to reason first. Then, when the other party managed to tick him off, he would go for a brutal approach, just like the time when he beat up Bethany, and another time when he assigned Kieran to taunt Leonardo. Jonathan was thest to get into the car. Catherine started the Bentley and sped off to Griffin Hotel. Once they arrived at the hotel, Catherine passed the car key to a guard before she walked toward the lobby with the others. It was then that they noticed something strange. Chapter 199 Chapter 199 Just then, Jonathan spotted a sh of a shadow behind one of the cars. Out of curiosity, he called out, ¡°Wait.¡± The others stopped and looked at him. ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Instead of answering them, Jonathan walked over to the figure hiding behind the car. As he drew closer, he realized it was a little girl. She was a Smender. The girl peered up at him with apprehension in her eyes. She seemed to be hiding behind the car so that she could warm herself up with the heated air from the exhaust pipe. Jonathan stared at the girl for a moment before pulling out five hundred worth of banknotes from his wallet. He crouched down and gently shoved the money into the little girl''s hands. Stunned, she looked at the money in disbelief. She had never seen so much money before in her life. Jonathan smiled and patted her on the head. ¡°Take care.¡± With that, he got up, turned around, and rejoined the others who were waiting for him. He was not going to treat the girl any less kindly just because she was a Smender, just like the man who had offended him earlier that day. After all, it would be presumptuous to think that the imprudence of one Smender applied to all the other Smenders. In this case, one bad apple would not spoil the whole barrel. It was unfair and discriminatory to look down on a nationality or race simply because of one person''s behavior. Returning to their respective hotel rooms, Jonathan and the others showered and prepared for bed. As long as Jonathan was not in the Divine Realm''s headquarters, no one, not even Jeremy, Lucio, or Edward, would be able to kill him. Assured of his safety, he slept rather soundly that night. As for his ns for the future, he decided that he would deal with them after he woke up. At around ten in the morning the next day, he was woken up by a call from Lesley. ¡°Are you awake yet?¡± Lesley asked. Clearing his mind by shaking his head, Jonathan said, ¡°Not yet. I''ll be up soon.¡± Lesley chuckled. ¡°I''m not surprised. You have a beautiful missus to warm your bed after all,¡± he teased. Jonathan brushed off the joke with a half-heartedugh. If I were to tell them that things between me and Catherine are pure, they might specte that I am impotent or something. ¡°Well, up you get, then!¡± Lesley urged. ¡°Simon had sent Elijah to get breakfast. We are having breakfast in Simon''s roomter to discuss how to deal with that sly bast*rd Lucio.¡± Jonathan rubbed his nose. ¡°You never swear, Lesley. Since when have you started calling Lucio a sly bast*rd? What in the world have you learned from Elijah and Simon?¡± ¡°What can I say?¡± Lesley chortled. ¡°Their crassness rubs off on me.¡± The two men shared augh before they both hung up. Jonathan went to wake Catherine. Thetter hummed. Then, she sat up obediently. While her attitude toward Jonathan had warmed, she was still very much disinterested in having either romantic or sexual rtionships. Jonathan respected her boundaries. He cared about her enough that he made it a point not to force her into anything she did not want to do. He was fine as long as Catherine wasfortable with the way things were. Twenty minutester, the two of them showed up in Simon''s hotel room. Both Elijah and Lesley were already there. The former had bought a lot of food. There were sandwiches, donuts, creamy corn soup, milk, to name a few. They were nothingpared to the spaghetti bolognese, pasta, and bagels they had at home. Though the tastes were a bitcking, Jonathan and the rest were not picky as long as the food was edible. The group talked as they ate. Simon said, ¡°I''ve studied the rules of the mission board. Let''s say Simon and I take on a mission together. If Simon obtains the item stipted in the mission and hands it to the Divine Realm, then he will be seen as the sole person to havepleted the mission. I won''t be part of it. However, if we fail the mission, then both Simon and I will be sealed off.¡± Lesley nodded in understanding. ¡°I guess that makes sense. They probably do that to deter freeloaders.¡± Simon continued, ¡°There''s another thing. After a mission is taken by someone, the others have an hour to join forces with them. When the hour is up, the mission is considered locked.¡± Jonathan and the others listened attentively. ¡°I noticed that the Divine Realm has a very strict system when ites to rules and operations,¡± Lesleymented. ¡°I suppose it''s a good thing that they have this rule to lock the mission after an hour. It could be quite chaotic to form teams otherwise.¡± ¡°I''vee up with a solution earlier,¡± Simon said. ¡°All of us can help Jonathan toplete missions so that he can advance to the Silver ranking. Once he does, we won''t need to worry about Lucio anymore.¡± He paused to let the others take in his words. ¡°Then again, I fear this won''t be feasible. All five of us together may be able to put up a fight against Lucio, but there''s a chance that he''ll look for helpers to tip the bnce. Lucio is from Oswald''s faction, after all. Those from that faction don''t really see eye to eye with us.¡± Jonathan rubbed his nose, looking somewhat glum. ¡°There''s just no good way to resolve this, at least for the time being.¡± ¡°There''s actually another solution,¡± Simon said. ¡°Jonathan, you can advance your cultivation to Celestial Soul. The system will automatically upgrade your ranking to Silver.¡± ¡°I can''t advance my cultivation so quickly,¡± Jonathan said ruefully. ¡°Simon, even you have yet to reach Celestial Soul. I have an even longer way to go. It''s not something I can do overnight.¡± ¡°We still have Spirit Gathering Pills, haven''t we?¡± Simon paused for a second to organize his thoughts. ¡°We each have four pills, that makes twenty in total. Allow me to redistribute. Catherine and I are currently at the peak of Nascent Soul. We''re just a step away from advancing to Celestial Soul. So, the two of us will keep our pills. Lesley, you''re also at a critical juncture, so you can keep two pills. Jonathan is in the most danger, so we all have to do our best to help him. Elijah, that''s why I''m asking you to give him all four of your pills. With four pills from you, two from Lesley, and four that are originally his, Jonathan will have ten in total.¡± ¡°I''m fine with that,¡± Lesley said at once. Elijah stiffened for a moment, but he soon replied, ¡°Fine by me too.¡± Simon nodded and turned to him. ¡°Thanks, Elijah. We''re in a perilous situation. Once we''ve made our respective advancements in cultivation, we''ll lend you our strength to help you advance. I hope you''ll understand and not me us.¡± Elijah gave a toothy grin of assurance. ¡°Don''t worry, Simon. I''m all right. It''s my pleasure to be able to help Jonathan.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Jonathan, however, felt apologetic. ¡°No, I can''t take all of Elijah''s pills and leave him with none. That''s not fair.¡± ¡°It''s the best way. You don''t have to be burdened by this,¡± Simon told him. Then, he addressed everyone else, ¡°As for how to deal with Lucio, let''s talk about thatter. I say we shouldn''t take on any missions until we''vee up with a solution, lest we be targeted by Lucio when we''re not ready.¡± ¡°Understood,¡± everyone replied. With the breakfast meetinging to an end, Simon wasted no time in splitting the Spirit Gathering Pills. Jonathan felt bad about the fact that he alone had ten pills, which was half of the group''s stash. At the same time, however, he was also ted that his sworn siblings were willing to go out of their way to help him. Everyone returned to their own rooms after that. The first thing Jonathan did once he got back in his room was call Elijah. ¡°Can youe to my room for a bit?¡± he asked. Having guessed what Jonathan was trying to do, Elijah smiled and said, ¡°All right, Jonathan, I know what you''re up to. Don''t worry about it, okay? I honestly want you to have my pills. I trust Simon. He must have his reasons for making such an arrangement.¡± Still, Jonathan hesitated. ¡°But...¡± Elijah put on a stern expression. ¡°Come on, Jonathan. I''m going to be mad if you insist on acting like we aren''t sworn brothers. I''ll talk to youter, okay?¡± With that, he hung up. Catherine, who was also back in the suite with Jonathan, took out four Spirit Gathering Pills from her box and held them up in front of him. ¡°Here, you can have mine too.¡± Jonathan''s eyes widened. Touched, he swept Catherine up in a hug. ¡°Don''t be silly,¡± he told her. ¡°Simon''s right. You are at a crucial point. Keep your pills, okay?¡± Catherine shook her head, looking at him with a serious expression. ¡°I''ll be fine.¡± ¡°Lucio will being after you if he can''t do anything to me. It''ll be better that you advance your cultivation to Celestial Soul as soon as possible,¡± Jonathan reasoned. Seeing how adamant he was, Catherine did not insist. She was rather reserved to begin with. Deciding to put the pills to good use, Jonathan sat cross-legged on the couch before popping two Spirit Gathering Pills down his throat. The pills dissolved rapidly in his body, sending the cells into overdrive as they absorb the essence contained within the pills. Ten minutester, the pills were fully absorbed. However, Jonathan could feel his body still hungering for more. It reminded him of the Supreme Nascent Pill he had previously consumed. The pill had an abundance of essence, so much so that his body could not even absorb all of it. It feels like the Spirit Gathering Pill doesn''t have that much essence. Does it mean that the Spirit Gathering Pill is inferior to the Supreme Nascent Pill? A secondter, enlightenment dawned on him. No! It''s because my cultivation was still at Neutralizing Force when I consumed the Supreme Nascent Pill. I''m now at Nascent Soul, so my cells have been enhanced as well. Coming to this realization, Jonathan took the other eight pills in one go. The cells in his body worked in a frenzy to absorb the enormous amount of essence. Jonathan was finally beginning to feel less empty. In fact, he felt more refreshed than he had in days. He quickly worked to control his spirit that was ring up as he concentrated on merging his spiritual imprint with his body. He was, without a doubt, transforming vigor into spirit, a process that would enhance his cultivation. At this moment, his vigor and spirit became one, merging with his Destino Art. His blood sang as his vitality was further enhanced. Jonathan sat still with his eyes closed. He could feel the transformation taking ce in his body. As those eyes opened a whileter, a powerful light gleamed from within. He had sessfully transformed vigor into spirit. To his own surprise, he had in fact advanced to the final stage of Nascent Soul. He could exert a force equivalent to two thousand kilograms. When he eventually familiarized himself with the power of Haemocore, he would be able to use that power as well. By then, a punch of his fist would pack as much as three thousand kilograms of force, equivalent to an expert in the middle stage of Celestial Soul. Jonathan was overjoyed. He was once again amazed by the power of elixir pills. I think I know why disciples from major families and ns are able to advance their cultivation so quickly. With the help of elixir pills, it would be easy for the disciples to make speedy progress. However, as theycked solid foundation andbat skills, those disciples would be flushed out of the race rather quickly. It only took Jonathan two months to advance his cultivation from the initial stage of Nascent Soul to the final stage. The speed of his advancement was so fast that it was almost unimaginable to the average person. Chapter 200 Chapter 200 Jonathan could reach this level so quickly due to several reasons. Firstly, he had been at Peak Neutralizing Force for too long. He was more than ready. Secondly, the crisis he had been forced to go through had helped himprehend Great Emperor Seal, which led him to sessfully break through the middle-stage resistance. The third factor was the most difficult one. If Jonathan did not have the opportunity to consume that many Spirit Gathering Pills, he would not have made it here. Each Spirit Gathering Pill could be worth hundreds of millions in the market. If an old man had taken this elixir pill, he would regain life and vitality. It would be like a rotting tree coming back to life. It could even prolong the old man''s life by ten years. Ten years of life was priceless in the eyes of the wealthy. They would pay for it at any price. Jonathan had taken the pills as though they were beans. In just two days, he had consumed eleven of them. That is the equivalent of spending over a billion. Given the circumstances, it was of no surprise that he could reach the final stage of Nascent Soul. While his body and cells were supposedly full after consuming the Spirit Gathering Pills, Jonathan realized his cells were back to the state of famished after histest advancement. His body felt like a bottomless pit that would never be satisfied! Jonathan proceeded with his cultivation. As he calmed down, he allowed the final stage of Nascent Soul to integrate perfectly with his body as one. At this moment, his muscles were also going through a transformation. They became stronger, and could withstand greater force. Previously, Jonathan did not have the courage to use his full strength, which could go up to three thousand kilograms. That was because his body could not withstand such a powerful vitality. Forcing it would cause his blood vessels to burst. Now, Jonathan''s muscle tissue and blood vessels were all evolving and bing stronger. The human body could be fragile, but it excelled at one thing. It could keep evolving. Jonathan kept cultivating until six at night. He neither ate nor drank during the entire ten-hour process. Catherine gave him space. She did not want to bother him. When Jonathan finally opened his eyes, his body had gotten used to the vitality of the final stage of Nascent Soul. His every punch and breath were filled with spiritual imprint and individual prowess. The vitality within his Haemocore had also strengthened. At a certain point, when his body reached its Peak and could not evolve anymore, he could use Requiem to reinforce his Haemocore. Then, he could conceal the power of his Haemocore and vitality in order to reduce the nourishment he needed. It was the same concept as hibernation! Yareth, for one, could conceal his mighty vitality. Outsiders could not tell how powerful he actually was. Of course, Jonathan had not reached Yareth''s level yet. Catherine was also cultivating with her legs crossed. However, she did not take any Spirit Gathering Pills. After a bit of stretching, Jonathan stood up. When Catherine sensed him moving, she opened her eyes. She could see that Jonathan had made a breakthrough. He had achieved the final stage of Nascent Soul. Her eyes gleamed with joy. ¡°You must be hungry, Catherine,¡± said Jonathan. Catherine nodded. Jonathan smiled. ¡°Let''s go look for Simon and the others. Then, we shall grab something to eat.¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Catherine replied. After that, Jonathan went to look for Simon. He and the other men were also cultivating in their respective rooms. When Jonathan saw Simon, he could tell that he was in a good vitality state. He had taken the rest of the four Spirit Gathering Pills. After cultivation, his physical state had peaked. With the right opportunity, he would be able to break through to Celestial Soul. Meanwhile, Elijah and Lesley had little progress. Everyone was thrilled for Jonathan when they heard that he had made a breakthrough. The entire group met up again. Jonathan knew that Catherine had not taken her four Spirit Gathering Pills, so he asked Simon, ¡°Simon, do you want some elixir pills? Catherine still has some with her. You can have those first. See if they can aid you.¡± Simon shook his head and said, ¡°There''s no need. Elixir pills won''t do if I want to achieve Celestial Soul. I don''t need those, but I''d like an inspiration or an opportunity.¡± He was a truly talented man. He could very well write an astounding article. It was true that he really needed an inspiration. When inspiration struck, it could very well be an opportunity too. Then, he couldplete what he had set out to do, and give it an amazing finish! Celestial Soul was difficult to achieve. If it were that easy, the experts of Celestial Soul would not be worth much. Divine Realm held great respect for the experts of Celestial Soul, which showed how tough the level was. The group went to have a nice meal at the hotel after that. They enjoyed a variety of heavenly steak, deliciousmb chop, refreshing green sd, fresh pasta, and vorful borscht, among others. It was a scrumptious meal, paired with a few bottles of excellent wine. It was already eight at night when they finished dinner. The night in Lostaria began to buzz with life. Elijah got Lesley to join him at the pub. However, Simon did not want to go because he wanted to continue his training. Simon was an ambitious person who never really knew how to enjoy life. Elijah did not intend to persuade him. Jonathan did not want to go either, but he knew that Catherine would love a ss of wine at the pub. Therefore, he gave permission for Elijah to bring Catherine with them. Catherine did not feel like going when she realized that Jonathan was not going. Jonathan insisted, so she gave in. Elijah let out a sigh as he witnessed their interaction. He muttered to himself, ¡°Catherine is such a wonderfuldy. If I could get a wife like her, my life would beplete.¡± C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Lesley chuckled, but he did not say much. Lesley was a simple and easy-going person. He would always amodate other people''s needs. That was why Elijah and Lesley were both very close. In this instance, Lesley did not feel like going to the pub. However, since Elijah had persuaded him, he obliged. Simon was the opposite. He would not sway in his decisions. Jonathan and Simon went back to their respective rooms. Finally alone, Jonathan gave Mabel a call. Mabel had been worried about Jonathan. She was ecstatic to receive his call. Jonathan summarized what had happened so far, including his current progression, the conflict with Lucio, the help given by his friends, as well as Lah''s interference. Mabel let out a deep sigh of relief after hearing all that. She said excitedly, ¡°You''ve certainly received a lot of help. You have a kind heart. You once brought justice to Ophidian Ind, and that has saved your life.¡± She paused before continuing, ¡°Now that you have extra help, you should feel more confident when facing the Great Tribtion in theing days.¡± Jonathan smiled meekly and said, ¡°I wouldn''t be so optimistic. We are in a rather unique situation. To put it simply, apart from Elijah, the remaining four of us are all the Chosen One. Yet, Heavenly Law dictates that only one of us shall live. I''m worried that we would end up harming one another in the future.¡± Mabel replied, ¡°You don''t worry too much about that.¡± There was a pause before she went on, ¡°Nobody knows for sure what Heavenly Law has nned for us, and not everything would go ordingly. There are some restraints that ordinary folks cannot break free from, but you might.¡± Jonathan considered her words. They certainly made sense. As a result, his worries eased. He went on to tell Mabel about how he had taken eleven Spirit Gathering Pills and made a breakthrough to the final stage of Nascent Soul. Mabel eximed delightfully, ¡°Not bad! You''ve achieved the final stage in just two months! Good for you!¡± Jonathan responded hesitantly, ¡°But, right now, I think my cells are hungry again. I wonder if I should take more elixir pills to help speed up the process until it''s sufficient. This would also help me achieve Celestial Soul.¡± After hearing his thoughts, Mabel answered, ¡°It''s normal for your cells to feel hungry. After all, they are restructuring into muscle masses, so they are constantly dividing and evolving. That''s the case for me too. My cell tissues are hungry, just like yours. That''s why I want to get the Fortune Pill.¡± There was a brief pause. ¡°When you''ve achieved Celestial Soul, nourishments from elixir pills like the Spirit Gathering Pill wouldn''t affect your body anymore.¡± Jonathan suddenly realized something. ¡°I wonder, would our bodies experience any side effects if we continue to rely on these elixir pills? Some of them don''t seem to be genuine pills from Crimson Onyx Sect.¡± Mabel replied, ¡°You''re wrong. I know you''vee across people of noble backgrounds who have cultivated Nascent Soul. They are pretty weak, not because they''ve been consuming elixir pills, but because they grew up in a protected sanctuary. If they had been abandoned to Smend as kids, and had been forced to fight in the war, I''m sure they would grow to be as skilled as you are. Elixir pills are not stimnts, but nutritional supplements. We have to absorb more nutrition and keep developing our cells. Our body is a valuable treasure, and we have to keep digging to uncover its full potential.¡± She paused before continuing, ¡°Without elixir pills, it''s very difficult for ordinary folks to achieve Nascent Soul. Even if they get there, it''s hard for them to improve. Without the help of elixir pills, it''s almost impossible to go into the final stage of Nascent Soul. Don''t even get me started on Celestial Soul. When we attain Celestial Soul, our body will have reached a limit, and we''ll have reason to rely on elixir pills. It''s the same reasoning as how humans can''t fly, and so we rely on airnes. Heavenly Law doesn''t allow humans to be cultivated to this intensity, but experts can bypass that by using elixir pills to unlock their full potential.¡± ¡°The Door of Enlightenment!¡± Jonathan called out, ¡°Lah mentioned the Door of Enlightenment.¡± Mabel was surprised. ¡°You know about the Door of Enlightenment?¡± ¡°You know about it too?¡± Jonathan was taken aback. Mabel continued. ¡°Of course I do. There are some things that Old Mr. Harrington and I haven''t told you because you still have a long way to go. Telling you might only confuse you and disrupt your progress.¡± Jonathan didn''t argue because he knew Mabel was right. ¡°So, what is the Door of Enlightenment?¡± Mabel exined, ¡°Legend has it that a great door exists in all of our minds. This door is shut tight. Only by opening this Door of Enlightenment will one be able to cultivate one''s brain. Your Braincore will develop strong spiritual energy through your brain cells. Once it gets strong enough, it will be your mana. With infinite mana, you can manifest all things.¡± Chapter 201 Chapter 201 Infinite mana! Jonathan''s heart began to beat with excitement, for he too wanted to be someone with infinite mana. When he was a child, he had read the fairytale where the Great Sage was capable of traveling at breakneck speed. It was a skill that he had always admired. After he was all grown up and realized that there was no such thing as mana, he naturally dropped the idea. However, now that Mabel imed that achieving infinite mana was possible, Jonathan began to give it some thought. ¡°Door of Enlightenment, Door of Enlightenment,¡± he mumbled. Mabel rified, ¡°It isn''t easy opening the Door of Enlightenment, as the path of cultivation gets increasingly difficult down the road. Your current attempt at achieving Celestial Soul is already close to impossible, let alone crossing the gulf between Celestial Soul and the Door of Enlightenment.¡± Jonathan, cognizant of the challenges that came with Celestial Soul, concurred with Mabel''s exnation. Mabel added, ¡°Both Celestial Soul and Door of Enlightenment needs to be supported by a huge amount of elixir pills. In order to open the Door of Enlightenment, it''s necessary to ensure one''s cells and muscleposition have evolved to their peak condition. Only then will the additional nutrients flow into the brain and begin to develop it.¡± Jonathan inquired, ¡°Since elixir pills are so important, why doesn''t everyone go into alchemy? Is it because only Divine Realm is capable of making them?¡± Mabel exined, ¡°Divine Realm isn''t the only one who knows how to make them. There are plenty of other reclusive ns and foreign factions who have their own alchemy methods.¡± After a brief pause, she continued, ¡°Alchemy is such a difficult field that it''s impossible for an individual to do it alone. Firstly, you need a specialized vessel with spells carved onto it by a master from The Destino. Some of the spells are used to control the intensity of the fire, while others are used to filter out unwanted ingredients. Using Divine Realm''s Luminary Vessel as an example, it''s considered a magical treasure from ancient times. It weighs three thousand six hundred pounds and has a hundred and thirty-six spells carved onto it. Every single one of them was done so in exquisite detail. That''s the reason why the elixir pills produced by Divine Realm are of such high quality.¡± She added, ¡°Furthermore, just having the vessel alone isn''t enough. It''s also essential to have an alchemist who is proficient in controlling the temperature and familiar with the timing for adding individual ingredients. And yet, these two factors are not even the most difficult part of the process. Do you know was it is?¡± Jonathan replied candidly, ¡°No, I don''t.¡± Mabel borated, ¡°The ingredients, you fool! Do you think alchemy produces elixir pills out of thin air? What do you think the Divine Realm mission board is for? It''s a list of ingredients and ancient magical relics left all across the world, waiting to be collected. Other than just herbs, there are many other kinds of ingredients used in alchemy. Some elixir pills require the energy of the five elements which is hidden in certain magical treasures. These include energy hidden within the earth and energy derived from fire. So, how did Divine Realm be so powerful? Firstly, they have arge array of elixir pills and employ an army of alchemists to produce them. Secondly, their huge financial resources allow them to employ experts to obtain all the ingredients they need. Therefore, this virtuous cycle enables them to grow from strength to strength. Now tell me, how is an ordinary person capable of building such massive production machinery?¡± At that moment, Jonathan had an epiphany. He suddenly understood that underneath the Divine Realm''s glorious facade, all the elites were serving just one man¡ªthe Divine Emperor. He needed the public''s faith to increase his mana and their help to collect the necessary ingredients. At his stage, low-grade elixir pills were not needed anymore. Thus, they were given out as payment for the services of others. Once the men hadpleted their dangerous missions, the treasures that they retrieved could then be used to create high-grade Immortal Pills. Despite Jonathan''s knowledge of the fact, he realized he had no choice but to go along with the rules. After all, even if he had obtained a rare and powerful ingredient, it was useless to him if he couldn''t refine it into an elixir pill. The biggest advantage Divine Realm had was its possession of an alchemy furnace. In addition, it also had the manpower and facilities to produce elixir pills on an industrial scale. Jonathanmented in resignation, ¡°Just as expected, everything in the world works on the same principle. The Divine Realm functions just like a factory, while we are essentially its workers. All this is just happening by another name, that''s all.¡± After chatting about something else with Jonathan, Mabel inquired, ¡°So, what are your ns now?¡± Jonathan answered, ¡°Lucio isn''t going to stop, while there''s also the threat of Jeremy. The politics within Divine Realm is extremelyplicated considering both of them belong to Oswald''s faction. In fact, I don''t even dare take on any missions now, for it would be troublesome if they were to get involved. Furthermore, I can''t allow Simon and the others to join in. Once I have more men on my side, Lucio, too, would gather more men on his, which would be detrimental for us, as we''re still no match for them.¡± As Jonathan had described the conflict between different factions earlier, Mabel had an idea of what was going on. Thus, shemented, ¡°Don''t you have your own faction too?¡± Smiling wryly, Jonathan exined, ¡°Our status within the faction is not even worth mentioning. Thus, how can we even rely on them for help?¡± Mabel remarked, ¡°Actually, there''s no need for you to oveplicate matters, as the few different factions have not fallen out with one another. Besides, with Divine Emperor still in charge, Oswald''s faction won''t allow Lucio to escte the situation.¡± Briefly stunned, Jonathan replied, ¡°You do have a point. I''ll try to think of a n.¡± Mabel added, ¡°Okay. Let me know if you need any help.¡± ¡°Sure!¡± With that, both of them ended the call, causing silence to descend upon the room. Subsequently, Jonathan was in no mood to continue training. After doing so for the entire day, he felt he had done enough. Walking up to the full-length windows, he drew the curtains aside and proceeded to open the windows. The moment he did, a mixture of wind and snow instantly blew into the room, which was previously kept exceedingly warm by the heater. Considering that he was on the thirtieth floor, Jonathan could see the entire Lostaria skyline. The sight of countless skyscrapers in front of him reminded him of many blockbusters from Anndur. In those movies, the unlucky residents of Lostaria would encounter all sorts of disasters including alien invasions, attacks by giant monsters, a mad scientist threatening to blow the up, or even an approaching hurricane. Their lives would constantly be under threat. With that thought in mind, Jonathan smiled in amusement. Despite being embroiled in a crisis, he was still letting his imagination run wild. Living in a group recently had caused him to suddenly miss the days he was single. Hence, he decided to go to Chanaentown to find a barbeque stall where he could have a beer and grilled skewers in the chilly weather. That was certainly something that would cheer him up. Holding that thought, he left his room to act upon his urge but didn''t invite Simon to go with him. Soon, when Jonathan left the hotel and stepped out into the snow, the shimmering lights of Lostaria''s streets made for a beautiful and glorious sight. This time, his car was not avable, as Catherine had taken the Bentley. Thus, hailing a taxi was his only choice. After straightening his ck coat, he walked up to the street. It was then that he heard a cheerful voice. ¡°Mister!¡± someone called out in Ustranasian. Turning around to look, Jonathan realized it was the Smender girl from the previous day. She was dressed in a cheap leather jacket and looked a lot warmer than before. Holding a small umbre above her head, she was visibly delighted to see him. Jonathan, surprised by the encounter, knelt down before asking with a gentle smile. ¡°Little girl, do you need more money?¡± No sooner had he spoken than he proceeded to take some out. No matter what, she''s still at the age where she deserves to be pampered by her parents. Unfortunately, the fact that she is roaming the streets indicates the dire circumstances she''s in. As money was just a number to Jonathan, he was more than happy to help. Even back at home, he would frequently donate to the old beggars he encountered. After all, he pitied them for still having to beg despite the fact that their days were numbered. Obviously, he had no sympathy for those who had gotten rich from begging or child beggars who were controlled by syndicates. Giving them money was the equivalent of inflicting harm upon them. When beggar syndicates realized how lucrative their businesses were, they would prey on more children instead. Conversely, they would stop their practice once it was no longer profitable. Sometimes, when Jonathan ran into a university band performing on the streets, he would be happy to give them a donation, too. He felt that they were living the youth he wanted but never had the opportunity to experience. All those matters aside, the young Smender girl waved her hand and exined, ¡°No, mister. I didn''t come to ask you for money. The amount you gave yesterday is enough to feed us for half a year.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Jonathan was slightly taken aback. The Smender girl continued, ¡°My name is Alicia, mister. I''ve been waiting here for you the entire day.¡± Hearing her words, Jonathan gave her a curious look. Alicia looked to be around five, and her jewel-like eyes were filled with innocence. Just like that, she stared intently at Jonathan, who broke into a slight smile and inquired, ¡°Why were you waiting for me then?¡± Alicia exined, ¡°Mister, my sick elder sister wants to meet you. Is that okay?¡± Hesitation briefly gripped Jonathan, for he didn''t want to stick his nose into someone else''s business. Nheless, when he saw the pleading look on Alicia''s face and the anticipation in her eyes, he couldn''t bring himself to turn her down. Grinning, he replied, ¡°Of course.¡± Even though he knew agreeing to meet might bring about a lot of trouble, his conscience didn''t allow him to do otherwise. Upon Jonathan''s agreement, Alicia couldn''t help but feel ecstatic. She quickly suggested, ¡°Mister, I''ll take you there right away.¡± However, Jonathan replied, ¡°Wait.¡± Just as he spoke, he held Alicia''s hand. ¡°I need to purchase some things first.¡± Subsequently, he led her to the bakery opposite and bought bread and sweet rolls. After that, he found a ce nearby to buy fruits before hailing a taxi. Upon getting in, Alicia told the driver the address, and off they went. She and her sister lived in the projects, which was a form of rent-free government housing for the poor. In addition, they would also receive monthly social welfare payments. What a pitiful girl. Given how young she is, she has probably lost her parents, whereas her sister is sick in the hospital. if not for that, she wouldn''t have to beg in the freezing weather. Chapter 202 Chapter 202 The projects Alicia lived in were located in a remote area that was surrounded by old and cheap housing. It was a two-story building that looked simr to an attic. Alicia''s home, located on the first floor, only had a hall and a single bedroom. The kitchen, located within the living room, caused the entire ce to appear dark and messy. With no lights on, Jonathan felt that the inside was colder than the outside the moment he entered. In fact, he even detected a musty smell in the air. Alicia then led him to the bedroom where he was caught by surprise¡ªAlicia''s sister was fair-skinned. She looked around twenty-five and was gorgeous. Nheless, it was clear that her condition was dire. Lying in bed with her eyes shut, she was covered byyers of thick nkets. She subsequently opened her eyes upon hearing Alicia gently calling out to her. Only then did Jonathan notice that her eyes were striking blue. Alicia''s sister tried to sit up, but it was clearly aborious task for her. Alicia, despite her best efforts, wasn''t strong enough to help. Jonathan quickly remarked, ¡°That''s okay. You don''t have to sit up.¡± Nevertheless, when Alicia''s sister insisted, Jonathan proceeded to help her up. Looking at him, she murmured weakly, ¡°Mister, thank you for your generosity toward Alicia.¡± Jonathan replied with a smile, ¡°It''s no big deal. Besides, Alicia is really adorable.¡± The sister continued, ¡°I''m Lucille. May I know how to address you?¡± ¡°I''m Jonathan. Jonathan Lawson.¡± ¡°Thank you for taking the trouble toe all the way here.¡± Smiling faintly, Jonathan replied, ¡°It''s no trouble at all.¡± After a brief pause, he continued, ¡°Ms. Lucille, your condition seems to be serious. Why don''t I send you to the hospital?¡± After coughing slightly, Lucille waved her hand and mustered all her strength to reply, ¡°It''s fine, Mr. Lawson. I appreciate the kind thought. However, I''ve no illusions about my condition. It''s a disease that runs in the family, where none of us can live past thirty.¡± Jonathan was surprised to hear that it was a hereditary disease. Lucille continued, ¡°We are part of the Dougal family and our elders have always said that our blood contains the bloodline of vampires. As humans, we''re incapable of bearing the weight of the bloodline, hence none of us ever lived past thirty.¡± She paused and broke into a faint smile before continuing, ¡°Having said that, it doesn''t matter anymore for I am thest of our family. Once I''m gone, my family''s line will end with me.¡± Jonathan couldn''t help but ask, ¡°What about Alicia?¡± ¡°I adopted her. She''s not a member of the Dougals.¡± Upon a sudden realization, Jonathan remarked, ¡°I understand what you want now. You''re hoping that I can take Alicia in once you''re gone, is that right?¡± Lucille nodded. ¡°Considering how young she is, I can''t bear to leave her alone.¡± A wry smile descended on Jonathan''s face. ¡°I''m afraid I won''t be able to keep Alicia by my side, as I don''t even have a permanent ce of my own. However, I can ce her with a friend of mine.¡± Lucille''s eyes lit up in delight, but she quickly grew concerned. ¡°Is your friend reliable?¡± ¡°I wouldn''t do so otherwise.¡± ¡°In that case, thank you.¡± ¡°Don''t mention it. Considering how much you care for Alicia''s future despite being on your deathbed, this is the least I can do to help.¡± ¡°Mr. Lawson, I don''t know how I can ever repay your kindness.¡± ¡°Just focus on taking care of yourself. Stop overthinking for the time being.¡± Nevertheless, the trembling Lucille pulled something that looked like an ancient ck pendant out of her nket. ¡°Mr. Lawson, this is a family heirloom of the Dougal family¡ªthe Lunar Pendant. Since it''s a treasure that has been handed down for generations, there might be something special about it that I''m just not aware of. Hence, please take this as a token of my gratitude.¡± Jonathan didn''t look at it, for he couldn''t ept the Lunar Pendant regardless of precious it was. Instead, he replied, ¡°Ms. Lucille, you should give it to Alicia. At the very least, she would have something to remember you by. Anyway, don''t worry about her. I''ll definitely make the appropriate arrangements to ensure she has afortable life.¡± However, Lucille shook her head repeatedly. ¡°No, no, no!¡± She protested in a breathless voice. ¡°Previously, there were many powerful warriors who tried to seize it from us. The Lunar Pendant is precisely the reason why our family has fallen into such dire circumstances. I can tell that you''re someone with high levels of cultivation. Thus, it might be of use to you. No matter what, the pendant shouldn''t be in Alicia''s hands. If you really feel that it is a burden, you can choose to dispose of it.¡± Jolted slightly by her words, Jonathan extended his hand to ept the Lunar Pendant. An ted glint subsequently shed across Lucille''s eyes. The moment the Lunar Pendant touched his hand, Jonathan felt an icy sensation channel rapidly through his body before rushing to fill his brain. The refreshing feeling brought a sense of peace into his mind. What a treasure this is! Although Jonathan had no idea what it could be used for, he was certain he was holding onto something special. ¡°All right then, I''ll ept it,¡± he finally agreed. Lucille let out a long sigh before shing a sudden smile, one that was beautiful yet deste at the same time. She remarked, ¡°I can rest in peace now.¡± No sooner had she spoken than her head drooped to the side after she breathed herst. She was still at the peak of her youth, but her life had alreadye to an end. In that instant, the stunned Jonathan suddenly realized how fragile life was. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Alicia, in tears over Lucille''s death, held thetter''s hand and called out to her repeatedly. That very night, Jonathan sent Lucille''s corpse to one of Lostaria''s funeral homes. When Catherine called him upon returning, he told her that he was busy and they needn''t be worried. Catherine, who had faith in Jonathan, didn''t feel the need to inquire any further as she ended the call. Meanwhile, it wasn''t a smooth process to get Lucille''s body cremated. After all, Jonathan was a Chanaean, whereas Lucille was still a youngdy. At five in the morning, a group of police officers arrived to question him as part of their investigations. Their intentions outraged Jonathan. Where were you when she was alive? Instead of providing any help back then, you nowe here pretending to be on the side of justice? The police ignored Jonathan''s indignance, for they just couldn''t tolerate a Chanaean ring his temper at them. In the end, he had to reveal his identity as a member of Divine Realm. To his surprise, the revtion served its purpose well, as the officers'' attitude improved significantly. Given that nothing was suspicious about the case, especially after verifying Lucille''s disease as hereditary, the police officer even expressed his gratitude to Jonathan for thetter''s kind act. It was then that Jonathan informed the officer regarding his promise to Lucille about caring for Alicia. After all, he had hoped to bring Alicia back to Chanaea with him. The officer''s original intention was to send Alicia to the orphanage. Nevertheless, upon hearing that Jonathan was willing to take her in, hemented, ¡°Mr. Lawson, raising a child is a huge undertaking. I hope that you have given it due consideration.¡± Jonathan answered, ¡°I understand. I''ll carry out my responsibility to the best of my abilities.¡± ¡°Since this is Ms. Lucille''sst wish, I''ll help you get the paperwork done. However, the formalities of settling Alicia down in Chanaea might be a littleplicated.¡± ¡°I''ll take care of it.¡± Initially, Jonathan could have given Alicia some money and sent her to a reputable orphanage. Nheless, epting the Lunar Pendant from Lucille made him feel guilty to choose that option. The next afternoon, Lucille was finally buried. That same evening, Jonathan took Alicia back to the hotel. The little girl regarded Catherine warily when they first met. Jonathan introduced them. ¡°Alicia, this is Ms. Catherine.¡± Alicia greeted her in Ustranasian, ¡°Ms. Catherine.¡± Catherine gave Alicia an emotionless nce before looking at Jonathan curiously. Thetter instructed Alicia, ¡°Stay here for a moment, as Catherine and I need to speak in private.¡± After Alicia nodded, Jonathan went to the next room with Catherine in tow. After hearing Jonathan rte everything, she asked, ¡°What are you¡ª¡± ¡°I hope that you can take her back home and raise her. She can also keep Grandpapany there. Once she''s older, I''ll send her back here to Lostaria for her studies. So, what do you think?¡± ¡°I''m okay with it!¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°You''re wee.¡± Her expression was just as cold as before. However, she wasn''t being unfriendly on purpose. That was just her inherent nature. After that, Jonathan had to exin Catherine''s character to Alicia. Even though he failed to reassure Alicia, that was the best he could do. That night, Alicia slept on the couch. He didn''t let her sleep with him and Catherine, for they essentially barely knew each other still. Conversely, he didn''t send her to sleep in a different room, as doing so would be too cruel for someone who had just lost her sister. In the end, the couch seemed to be the bestpromise. Naturally, the couch within the presidential suite was luxurious. Hence, it was by no means a mistreatment of Alicia in any way. The next morning, Jonathan brought Alicia along for breakfast. After getting her to acknowledge Simon and the others as her godfathers, he got Elijah to take her shopping for clothes. This was his way of showing his concern for her. Given that those men weren''t ordinary folk, acknowledging them as her godfathers would do her a lot of good. After breakfast, Jonathan sent Alicia back to the room before he unveiled the Lunar Pendant in front of everyone. ¡°Alicia''s sister gave this to me. Simon, why don''t you examine it?¡± Although he recognized how precious the Lunar Pendant was as a treasure, Jonathan would never hide anything from his friends. After receiving the pendant and holding it in his hand, Simon''s expression turned grim. A short while later, he handed it to Lesley who was sitting next to him. ¡°What''s wrong, Simon?¡± Jonathan asked. Simon replied, ¡°I can''t really tell what the pendant can do, but it''s undeniably a rare treasure. After the good deed that you have done, obtaining this pendant is well-deserved. Since fate has brought it to you, you had better take good care of it. Perhaps it will be useful one day.¡± Lesley, too, found the Lunar Pendant to be strangely mysterious. Nodding in agreement, he passed it on to Elijah, who naturally couldn''t provide more color on the object. In the end, he returned it to Jonathan who hung it around his neck. As for what their n was going forward, they had yet toe to a decision. Since they weren''t in a hurry, they continued to stay where they were. Subsequently, when Jonathan ordered Elijah to take Alicia shopping for clothes, Lesley expressed his interest in joining them. He said, ¡°Don''t forget that I''m Alicia''s godfather too!¡± Chapter 203 Chapter 203 Lesley was an honest and gentle person, so he was aware of Jonathan''s intention. Hence, he showed more care for Alicia. Lesley and Elijah then brought Alicia out of the hotel while Jonathan and Catherine went back to their hotel room. Although it wasn''t urgent, Jonathan was still constantly thinking of ways to ovee the crisis Lucio and Jeremy had brought upon him. If I don''t solve it, things are going to get difficult in the future. They''re the ones who will obstruct my cultivation. It''s already hard enough for me to achieve Celestial Soul now. Even if a miracle were to happen and I somehow manage to achieve it, I still can''t participate in the missions carefreely because they can join the missions anytime they want. I must resolve the grudge I have against them. Since I can''t make peace with them, I have to kill them. How do I do that, though? It seems like the difference between our strengths is too jarring. Jonathan couldn''t figure it out, so he turned on hisputer in the hotel and plugged in the USB key. After that, he opened Divine Realm''s official website. He then logged in and opened the mission board. There, he saw six levels of missions. Apart from the lower four levels, the second hardest was dual- level missions, whereas death-level missions were the hardest. The descriptions for death-level missions weren''t published, and Jonathan also wasn''t keen on checking them out. Surely the death-level missions are too hard for me. However, Jonathan could see the rewards of death-level missions. If he were to aplish a death-level mission, he would be rewarded with three Heaven Pills and one Divine Pill. It was stated that the Divine Pill could only be collected one year after. Heaven Pills had their own spirituality, so they were very useful. They were even better than Immortal Pills. Three Heaven Pills would be worth a fortune. Divine Pills, on the other hand, were of legendary status because they were capable of having self- awareness. Jonathan figured that the death-level mission would have something to do with the preparation of the Divine Pill. That must be why the Divine Pill can only be collected one year after. Perhaps one has to collect something on the missions to create the Divine Pill. Since it''s not within my capability, this isn''t something I should worry about. With that in mind, Jonathan nced at the easier missions. The rewards for those missions were ten Spirit Gathering Pills. Within Divine Realm, Spirit Gathering Pills weren''t as valuable. Jonathan saw a mission requiring him to look for ten snow foxes on Mount Kransbay within a month. Although it was hard to look for those snow foxes, it wasn''t a hard task for someone with Jonathan''s cultivation. However, he didn''t request that mission because he was wary of Lucio and Jeremy. There was another mission that required him to protect a mafia princess in Remdik for three months. Once the mission waspleted, the princess would hand over a sapphire as the reward. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. It was an easy mission, but Jonathan couldn''t do it either. Just as he was deliberating, he noticed that the mission was epted by someone else pretty quickly. The person who epted the mission was Gary Hoffman, a Bronze disciple of the Divine Realm''s outer circle. What the f*ck? He''s fast! Jonathan could actually still join the mission. However, with the sapphire as the reward, he would have to fight against Gary for it. There was also a mission requiring him to look for a hundred-year ginseng on Mount Quadfield. This seems simple and exciting. In fact, it''s like ying an online game. Obviously, there was a catch. Without luck, he could end up notpleting the mission at all. If he were to fail toplete it within the stipted time, it would be catastrophic. Therefore, Jonathan looked for other missions. He soon realized that the other missions were a lot harder. What are these? Bloodstones in Saspiuburg? Longevity spring water in the ocean? These are all odd missions. Jonathan went on to check out the other missions, but they just seemed even trickier. Nheless, the more difficult a mission was, the better the rewards. That was especially the case for dual-level missions. Suddenly, Jonathan''s expression changed when he saw one of the dual-level missions listed. What? This mission requires someone to look for Lunar Pendant. The photo attached shows the Lunar Pendant I have! The description stated that the Lunar Pendant was an ancient stone. It was cold in nature and could be used to enlighten oneself. That was all that was said in the description. Jonathan then looked at the reward for finding the Lunar Pendant. The reward was three Heaven Pills. Indeed, the reward was extremely tempting because one Heaven Pill was enough to cause a frenzy in the market. Three Heaven Pills could definitely create a chaos. Jonathan was astonished. If I bring the Lunar Pendant to Lucio and Jeremy, they''ll definitely forget about our feud. Obtaining three Heaven Pills is so much more important to them. Who knows? It could even help them open the Door of Enlightenment right away. Right then, Jonathan realized how much he could get in return for his kindness. This means so much more than fortune. If someone were to exchange Lunar Pendant with Divine Realm for money, the mary reward could go up to ten billion. Still in shock, he yelled for Catherine and called Simon at the same time. Catherine was unperturbed when she saw the dual-level mission. She had never been interested in these things. Soon after, Simon arrived. His expression also changed when he saw the dual-level mission. ¡°Simon, should I exchange it for Heaven Pills, or should I give it to Lucio and Jeremy so that our feud would be settled? Or should I keep it to myself?¡± Jonathan asked. Simon nced at Jonathan and shed a faint smile. ¡°You already know what you should you, don''t you? I don''t think it''s in you to give it to Lucio and Jeremy. Those two sly bast*rds are past their peaks. On the flip side, we''re young. Why should we be afraid of them? I also don''t think it''s a good idea to exchange it for Heaven Pills with Divine Realm. Lunar Pendant is your chance to turn your life around. Do you want to just give it away? Divine Realm isn''t into doing bad trades. If they were willing to offer such a lucrative reward, I''m sure the Lunar Pendant is worth more than three Heaven Pills.¡± After a short pause, Simon continued, ¡°Although we still don''t know what exactly is Lunar Pendant capable of, we have time to figure it out. There''s no need to rush.¡± Jonathan could feel that Simon genuinely wanted the best for him. Slightly touched, he answered, ¡°Okay, Simon. I''ll heed your words.¡± Simon smiled and uttered, ¡°Don''t worry too much about Lucio and Jeremy. We''ll just keep cultivating. It''s not like we''ll surely lose against them if we were to fight them. Don''t worry. Lesley, Catherine, and I will have your back.¡± ¡°Thank you, Simon!¡± Jonathan answered in a sincere tone. In response, Simon said, ¡°Don''t mention it. We''re like sworn siblings. If there''s nothing else, I''ll be off now.¡± With that, Simon left. Before he left, he advised, ¡°Jonathan, remember that a person''s treasures will arouse the envy of others. In others'' eyes, the Lunar Pendant is a priceless treasure. You ought to keep it safe.¡± Jonathan nodded in response. ¡°Okay. I will.¡± After Simon left, Jonathan rubbed the Lunar Pendant in his palm. Lunar Pendant, what secrets do you hold? Obviously, the Lunar Pendant wasn''t going to answer him. Right then, Jonathan''s phone rang. He picked it up and saw that it was an unfamiliar number. Isn''t this a Lostarian number? Jonathan was puzzled. I don''t have friends in Lostaria, do I? Who''s calling me? Without any hesitation, he answered the phone. Upon answering the phone, Lah''s voice rang out from the other end of the phone call. In a demanding and overbearing tone, she said, ¡°Jonathan, I''m outside the hotel. Come down and see me.¡± With that, she hung up the phone. Jonathan didn''t feel offended at all. After all, she had helped him settle Lucio. She did me a huge favor. Jonathan had always been a person of principle. He kept his phone and nced at Catherine, who was sitting quietly on the couch. After that, he walked up to her and kissed her. After a light peck on her lips, he smiled and said, ¡°Ms. Hall called me and asked me to go downstairs. I think she has something to tell me.¡± Catherine nodded. ¡°Okay. Go on.¡± In response, Jonathan pinched her cheek and said, ¡°When Alicia returns, bring her out for a meal, okay? She needs to eat, and so do you.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Hearing that, Jonathan left the hotel feeling relieved. That day, Lostaria had just stopped snowing. It was eleven in the morning, and the streets were covered in snow. Needless to say, the roads were rather slippery. Lah was in a Beetle when she saw Jonathan walking down. She then rolled down the window and instructed firmly and curtly, ¡°Get in.¡± That day, she was wearing a white trench coat with her straight hair draping over her shoulders. She looked dashing and stern. At one nce, one could definitely tell that she was a strong and capable professional. Jonathan opened the car door and got into the car. The moment he got into the car, he immediately caught a whiff of a nice smell. Prior to that, Jonathan was ascivious man. He would usually lose control of himself and take advantage of pretty women whenever he saw one. However, he was now a married man, so he inadvertently transformed into a decent and unwavering man. Moreover, Lah was a professional woman, so he behaved himself and kept his eyes to himself. Meanwhile, Lah started the car and drove. When she was driving, Jonathan couldn''t help but ask, ¡°Where are we going?¡± ¡°It''s time for lunch. I''m bringing you to a nice Ferropenian restaurant. Once we arrive, we''ll eat and have a chat. Is that okay with you?¡± she asked. Jonathan smiled and said, ¡°Since you''re treating me, I don''t have a problem with that, Ms. Hall.¡± ¡°All right,¡± Lah responded with a smile. Jonathan was wondering what Lah wanted from him, but he maintained a calm expression instead of showing his curiosity. Half an hourter, they finally arrived at the Ferropenian restaurant. The temperature outside was freezing, but it was as warm as spring in the restaurant. The decorations in the restaurant were exquisite, warm, and extravagant. A lot of diners were enjoying their meals there and chatting over lunch. Most of the diners there were Anndurns, and some of them were Chanaeans. Jonathan and Lah then got into a private room. There was even a balcony in the private room, and the ce looked rather elegant. They sat at the table and ordered their meals. Soon, a gorgeous Anndurn waitress came to serve them wine. Jonathan took a sip of his wine and thought it tasted good. ¡°Ms. Hall, just tell me what''s on your mind,¡± Jonathan uttered. Chapter 204 Chapter 204 Lah said, ¡°When we''re outside, there''s no need to call me Ms. Hall. We''re peers, so just call me Lah.¡± Jonathan was slightly stunned before he replied, ¡°I don''t think I have the right to call you that yet.¡± A smile formed on her face. ¡°Stop saying stuff like that. Anyone can tell you''re an arrogant person.¡± He chuckled and called her, ¡°Lah.¡± With a serious expression, she uttered, ¡°I am aware of your current predicament, and I think I know a way to help you out.¡± ¡°Pray tell.¡± Jonathan''s eyes sparkled. ¡°Of course, this n of minergely serves my interest, but it can help you out as well.¡± Her words intrigued him. ¡°What''s the n?¡± ¡°I have a dual-level mission, and I want you toplete it with me. Once it''s done, you''ll take the target with you to im the reward. If you do, you''ll ascend to Silver rank. Also, the dual-level mission''s reward is three Heaven Pills. I''ll take one, and you can have the rest.¡± Jonathan stared at her, puzzled. ¡°Aren''t you basically just handing me what I want on a silver tter? I don''t understand why you''re approaching me with this matter.¡± ¡°I knew you would get suspicious. I told you, this method can help you. Besides, this arrangement benefits me more, so no, I''m not giving you what you want for nothing. You must understand that the Heaven Pills will help you ascend to greater heights in your cultivation and put you in the Silver rank. Once you achieve that, It''ll be easier for you to do a lot of things in the future. Additionally, with the two of us together, I can help you kill Lucio if hees looking for trouble.¡± Jonathan was a shrewd man, so he wasn''t immediately moved by the benefits Lah was mentioning. ¡°What kind of mission is this, Lah? I see a lot of benefits here, but I have to be alive to im them. I think it''s better if we discuss this transparently today. This way, there won''t be any suspicions between us when we work together.¡± ¡°This dual-level mission involves finding a book called the Sinai Bible in King Sergiu''s temple. I have a matter that requires the usage of the Sinai Bible, so once we get the book, I''ll keep it for three days. After that, you can hand it to Divine Realm.¡± Hearing that shocked him. ¡°King Sergiu''s Sinai Bible?¡± The moment he heard the mission goal, he knew exactly how difficult it was going to be. This is definitely a dual-level mission! Lah nodded. A bitter smile formed on his face as he rubbed his nose. ¡°The treasures of King Sergiu have been mentioned many times throughout history. For centuries, people had been looking for this treasure, but nobody found it. King Sergiu and his seventy-two demons are just a myth. I don''t think the thing you''re looking for is real. If we just search for it rashly, won''t we get sealed off?¡± ¡°The value of three Heaven Pills is priceless. Do you think it''s that easy to get them?¡± ¡°How about we look for the Sinai Bible first? Once we find it, we''ll take on the mission. This way, we can avoid the risk of getting sealed off altogether.¡± ¡°If this works, I wouldn''t have asked you for help. In any mission, there are hints that will guide people to the mission goal. It''s the same for King Sergiu''s Sinai Bible. We''ll only be able to see the important hints once we take on the mission.¡± ¡°In that case, how about you take on the mission by yourself, and I''ll go looking for it with you? Once we find the Sinai Bible, you can just give me a Heaven Pill.¡± Without hesitation, Lah rejected, ¡°No!¡± Jonathanughed dryly. I knew it wasn''t going to work, but it was worth a shot, anyway. There''s no way anyone is foolish enough to take on all the risk while letting someone else get a portion of the benefits. ¡°You should know about this, Jonathan. Your cultivation may be impressive, but it''s not that good when compared to mine. I willingly chose you and agreed to help you deal with Lucio because I value your luck. Luck is the most important thing we need to find the Sinai Bible. Why would I be talking to you if I''m not here to invite you to join me? You''re the Chosen One, and I don''t believe the heavens will let you get sealed off when your journey had just started not too long ago. Since you won''t get sealed off when you choose to take on the mission, then the only oue is that we''ll find the Sinai Bible.¡± ¡°Luck is a vague, immaterial thing. What if my luck''s not good enough? Then both of us will be screwed.¡± ¡°There''s always a risk for anything we do. If you don''t want any risk at all, you can just stay in the mountains of Chanaea. No one will disturb you there.¡± Inside Jonathan''s mind, he began to weigh the pros and cons. Then, he asked, ¡°Why me? Aren''t there many Chosen Ones in Divine Realm beside me? There''s also Simon, whose cultivation is stronger than mine and is also a Chosen One. So, why me?¡± ¡°It''s simple. I''ve been researching you, and your recent development has shown me that your luck is the most powerful. There are differences among the Chosen Ones. Some of them are only destined to prop others up, while others are fated to be kings.¡± A bitter smile was visible on his face. ¡°Thank you for thinking so highly of me.¡± He paused, then continued, ¡°Fine, I''ll go find the Sinai Bible with you.¡± Lah was slightly surprised. ¡°Why did you suddenly agree to it so decisively?¡± With a chuckle, he answered, ¡°It''s because I no longer have any questions about what we''re doing.¡± A look of approval shed past her eyes. ¡°Good. In that case, you should return and prepare yourself. Tomorrow morning, we''ll grab the mission and head out.¡± ¡°Sounds good!¡± When their discussion concluded, their meals arrived. Lah began focusing on eating. As Jonathan nced at her, he thought she wasn''t as cold as she used to be during the evaluation. Instead, she had be much more approachable. Additionally, she was really pretty. His line of sight slowly moved downward and arrived at the bountiful assets under her white woolen shirt. Wow, it looks bigger than Catherine''s. Just as he was about to finish eating, he used his visit to the restroom as an excuse to pay the bills. Despite what he said, he didn''t have the habit of letting a woman pay for a meal. When Lah finished her meal, she called for the waiter to pay the bills. The moment the waiter told her the bill had been paid, she realized what was going on. There wasn''t any change in her expression, but she still felt pleased because that was a gesture of respect from Jonathan. Women enjoyed being respected like that. They wouldn''t mind paying the bills, but they would mind not being respected. After that, Lah drove Jonathan back to the hotel. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Upon arriving at the hotel, he returned to his room and saw that Catherine was eating a hearty lunch with Alicia. Elijah and Lesley were there, too. With a resigned tone, Elijah spoke to Jonathan. ¡°I wanted to invite everyone to a meal downstairs, but your wife refused.¡± Chuckling, Jonathan said, ¡°It''s fine.¡± Alicia stood up obediently and greeted, ¡°Jonathan.¡± He smiled. ¡°Just enjoy your lunch.¡± In response, she sat back down obediently. Sweeping his gaze across the room, he asked, ¡°Why is Simon not here?¡± Lesley smiled wryly and informed, ¡°Simon''s a training freak. He doesn''t have time to eat.¡± ¡°I need to find him first. Once you two finish your meals,e and find me. I have something to tell you all.¡± Both Elijah and Lesley were slightly surprised and quickly put down their forks. ¡°We''ll join you now since we''re pretty much full.¡± ¡°Sounds good.¡± Catherine wasn''t curious about it and continued to eat lunch with Alicia. The three men arrived at Simon''s room. Simon was sitting crossed-legged on a couch. Subsequently, he opened his eyes and put his legs down. After turning on theptop sitting on the coffee table, Jonathan typed in a web address. After a while, the Divine Realm website was disyed on the screen. He quickly searched through the mission board to find the Sinai Bible mission. Then, he informed, ¡°Lah was looking for me today. She asked me to join her on a mission to look for the Sinai Bible. Once the mission ispleted, I''ll im the mission reward and hand only one Heaven Pill to her.¡± ¡°You agreed to it?¡± Simon asked the most important question. With a nod, Jonathan replied, ¡°Yes, I did.¡± ¡°The mission is going to be difficult. However, since you already agree to it, there''s nothing much any of us can say.¡± ¡°Indeed, it will be really dangerous. However, as dangerous as it is, I can''t pass up this opportunity and drag things out any longer.¡± Jonathan paused for a while before he continued, ¡°Here''s my n. Once Lah and I take on the mission and confirm that Lucio is joining too, you three can pick other missions. Let''s all try our best to reach Silver rank as quickly as possible.¡± ¡°Sounds good!¡± That was the end of the discussion. After Jonathan returned to his room, he talked about the matter with Catherine. She said, ¡°I''ming with you.¡± ¡°No, you can''t,¡± he rejected seriously. ¡°This mission is far too difficult. If we can''t find the bible, then everyone doing this mission will be sealed off. I just need you to help me take Alicia back to Grandpa''s side. Also, you need to consume the Spirit Gathering Pill and reach the realm of Celestial Soul as soon as possible.¡± He didn''t ask for much from her. As long as she reached the realm of Celestial Soul and was a Silver rank member, she would be able to stay in the Divine Realm or home safely. As for any other matters, he would take care of them himself. Catherine insisted, ¡°I want toe with you.¡± However, Jonathan was more stubborn than her. ¡°You must listen to me on this matter, all right?¡± In the end, she could only nod in agreement because she didn''t want to upset him. Seeing how dejected she appeared to be, he felt his heart clench. In response, he gently pinched her cheek and said, ¡°I promise you, I''ll return safely to your side.¡± She nodded. ¡°Okay!¡± After the conversation, he let out a sigh of relief. He proceeded to search for any information about King Sergiu online with hisptop. Chapter 205 Chapter 205 Jonathan looked into King Sergiu and discovered that thetter eded to the throne in 971 CE. That was almost three thousand years ago. My calctions might be wrong. Jonathan had to admit that his history wasn''t that good. It could only mean one thing¡ªKing Sergiu''s treasure had been hidden for thousands of years. Over the span of a few thousand years, many had tried to locate King Sergiu''s treasure but to no avail. Can I find it? I''m not sure about that. Nheless, Jonathan wasn''t about to go back on his word. He knew he was cing his life on the line. Lah stepped up, so it was his chance to shine. He would receive a plump reward if he were to seed. Jonathan continued researching about King Sergiu. The more he found, the more interested he got. In Chanaea, they were taught history that started five thousand years ago. Not many Chanaeans knew what the people from the other side of the ocean were up to. In the past, they assumed Chanaea was the only country in the world. Yet, King Sergiu''s era was spectacr¡ªthe Holy Knights expedition, their mythical stories, the era of the Holy Book, and the ruins of Radford. King Sergiu, the Seventy-Two Demons, and many more were part of Epea''s history and mythology. Perhaps there weres with living beings in outer space, or parallel worlds did exist. Many mysteries and secrets remained iprehensible to humans in the world. Jonathan spent two hours reading everything about King Sergiu. He finally got an understanding of what the man was all about. ording to legends, King Sergiu was a nobody until he received his god''s instructions. He then got to own the Sinai Bible, the Holy Chest, and the legendary King Sergiu''s treasure. King Sergiu built the Sacred Temple in Yeringham, and he became well-respected by Yartranians and Irethielians. He gathered countless treasures and ced them in the Sacred Temple. During 590 CE, the new Bera king attacked Yeringham for the second time. Three yearster, the Bera army finally captured Yeringham. The pce and Sacred Temple were burnt to ashes. Many Yartranians were transported to Bera to be thetter''s prisoners. Since then, the valuable Holy Chest, King Sergiu''s treasure, and the Sinai Bible had gone missing. For years, people tried to find the Holy Chest and King Sergiu''s treasure but forgot all about the Sinai Bible. Perhaps everyone assumed it wasn''t that valuable. Unfortunately, they remained missing until today. The first person to search for the Holy Chest was an elder from Irethiel going by the name of Shamai. When Yeringham was captured, Shamai went into hiding and didn''t get captured by the Berans. After the Berans left, he went to the remains of the Sacred Temple to find the Holy Chest. His n was to steal it and hide it somewhere outside Yeringham. Shamai saw the legendary Holy Boulder among the ruins of the Sacred Temple. It was said that the Holy Chest was ced on this boulder. Nevertheless, the Holy Chest was nowhere to be seen. Where on earth was the Holy Chest hidden? At the beginning of the century, some schrs believed that the Holy Chest and King Sergiu''s treasure were hidden in a hole beneath the Holy Boulder. Jonathan was thinking that the Sinai Bible was hidden together with these treasures. Feeling tired from all the reading, Jonathan massaged his temples. He got all the information from various posts online and wasn''t sure if they were urate. The matter was extremelyplicated, so Jonathan knew it was hard to find Sinai Bible. He then recalled Mabel. Mabel is the chief of the sixth division at the Department of National Security. She should know more than I do. With that thought in mind, he hurried out of his bedroom and went to a quiet area to give Mabel a call. Mabel answered his call almost immediately. ¡°Jonathan, do you have any updates?¡± Jonathan replied sternly, ¡°Yes, I do.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Mabel urged. ¡°I need to talk to you about something,¡± Jonathan told her. ¡°Sure. What is it?¡± ¡°You wanted a Fortune Pill, right? It''s an Immortal Pill that is quite hard toe by,¡± Jonathan responded. Stunned, Mabel replied, ¡°That isn''t urgent. If you can help, then help me to find it. If you can''t, never mind.¡± Jonathan chuckled. ¡°What if I can get you a Ninth Immortality Pill?¡± Shocked, Mabel chided, ¡°D*mn it! Jonathan, are you taking me for a fool? A Ninth Immortality Pill is a Heaven Pill. Stop dreaming about it. You can''t get it easily.¡± Jonathan told her solemnly, ¡°I''m not joking. Anyway, I''m going all out this time. I''m taking on a dual- level mission. Once I seed, I''ll get two Ninth Immortality Pills.¡± ¡°Are you serious?¡± Mabel was astonished. Calmly, Jonathan said, ¡°Let me exin everything to you...¡± He then exined everything to her, including Lah and his current predicament. He didn''t forget to list out the benefits that he stood to receive. ¡°I''ve already agreed to it. I need to try onest time, even if it means I have to risk my life,¡± Jonathan dered. A brief silenceter, Mabel sighed. ¡°I thought you''d stop after entering the Divine Realm. s, you''re merely jumping out of the frying pan into the fire. You''ve already made up your mind, so I won''t say anything else. Be careful, though. Let me know if you need my help.¡± Jonathan didn''t hold back and questioned, ¡°You''re knowledgeable, so do you know anything about the Sinai Bible?¡± Mabel was quick to reply, ¡°We don''t have any files about King Sergiu. However, I believe the Irethiel government has information about him. I can''t ask for their help, or they will assume we are nning something against them. Nheless, this could be a clue for you.¡± She paused before adding, ¡°I still think that King Sergiu''s treasure is a legend. It doesn''t exist.¡± ¡°I used to think the same way, too. In Divine Realm, the Divine Emperor''s power is limitless. Since he wrote the mission on the mission board, I believe it exists.¡± ¡°I hope so,¡± came Mabel''s answer. ¡°I think Lucio and Jeremy will cause trouble for me during my journey. Can you get my gun into Irethiel?¡± Jonathan inquired. ¡°Sure. But I think you shouldn''t rely on the gun. It''s a good opportunity for you to hone your skills,¡± Mabel reminded him. She''s right. Jonathan then agreed readily. The call was soon ended. The next morning, Lah came to the hotel and called Jonathan in the lobby. Jonathan climbed out of bed and washed up. He then bade Catherine goodbye. Before heading downstairs, he gave Simon a call and told thetter to inform Elijah and Lesley. Jonathan went downstairs to meet Lah, who came here in her Beetle. Jonathan got into the passenger seat. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Inside the car, he immediately caught a whiff of her perfume. Lah was d in a bright red coat, making her look like a citydy. Her straight hair looked sleek and pretty. One would think she was a manager working in apany. Jonathan also realized that Lah had put on some lipstick that day. Her lips were lush and attractive. He was even tempted to give her a kiss. After Jonathan made himselffortable, Lah told him, ¡°It''s not toote to go back on your word. The mission is dangerous, so I won''t force you toe with me.¡± Jonathan shed a smile. ¡°It doesn''t matter if we fail. I would be honored to be sealed off together with you, Lah.¡± Lah chuckled lightly. ¡°You''re married. Why are you still such a sweet talker?¡± ¡°Even though I''m married, nothing can stop me from admiring pretty flowers as long as I don''t pluck them off.¡± He sounded quite flirtatious. Jonathan immediately regretted saying that. Lah wasn''t an ordinary woman. She was an inner disciple in the inner circle of the Divine Realm and a Celestial Soul expert. A nobody like me isn''t fit to flirt with someone as influential as her. Fortunately, Lah didn''t respond to his flirting. Calmly, she started the engine and drove away. ¡°I prepared some breakfast for you. There are some donuts and milk in the glovepartment.¡± Jonathan was starving, so he nodded in acknowledgment. Oh, I''m d she didn''t fly into a rage. Opening the glovepartment, Jonathan took out the box of donuts. The donuts were still piping hot and tasted delicious. He ate five of them in one shot. ¡°Where are we going?¡± Jonathan asked. ¡°I''ve booked us flight tickets for eight-thirty. Our destination is Yeringham International Airport in Irethiel. We''re going to board the ne in an hour,¡± Lah informed him. Jonathan knew what she had in mind. ¡°When are we going to ept the mission?¡± ¡°When we arrive in Yeringham. I brought myptop and wireless card, so we can ept the mission anytime. After we receive the mission, it will appear on our phones. We will know who took the same mission, too,¡± La exined. Jonathan nodded. That is a thoughtful function. Half an hourter, Jonathan and Lah arrived at Lostaria International Airport. It was only seven in the morning, and the snow had stopped. Sunlight filtered into the departure hall. Jonathan and Lah checked in and got their tickets. Soon, it was time to board their ne. They boarded the ne sessfully. Before that, Lah reminded him, ¡°Don''t reveal our identities easily. The Divine Realm might be feared by many, but those who are capable know that the members of Divine Realm only show up when they have set their eyes on something. If our identities were to be revealed in Yeringham, the government would keep an eye on us.¡± Jonathan nodded. ¡°Okay, got it.¡± He chuckled and added, ¡°It''s not like I''m going to stop anyone to tell them that I''m a member of Divine Realm, right?¡± Lah ignored his joke. The ne soon took off and soared into the sky. It flew among the clouds. Jonathan had the window seat, and Lah sat beside him. The rising sun cast a rosy hue across the morning sky. Golden fingers of sunlight lit up the scene, filtering through the marshmallow clouds outside Jonathan''s window. It was a sight to behold. Chapter 206 Chapter 206 Lah was very rxed throughout the flight. She wasn''t very interested in looking at the scenery¡ªthat was why she had let Jonathan sit by the window. Not long after, she fell asleep. Jonathan stared at the beautiful fluffy clouds in the sky and suddenly felt that life worked in strange ways. He remembered a quote from Forrest Gump. Life is like a box of choctes. You never know what you''re gonna get. A year ago, he was on the battlefields in Smend with his men as they ate and drank heartily together. Then, half a year ago, he reached Horington and had been through so much. Although it wasn''t like what he had experienced on the battlefield, the hidden darkness and bloodbath were even more terrifying. Yet, what he missed the most were the days he spent at the cheap rental ce in Horington, where he peeked at Jennifer when thetter was taking a bath. The chances one would face in life were really unpredictable. He never expected to get married so quickly and be in Divine Realm. Jonathan had only be who he was after going through all that. Therefore, at that moment, he was excited about the next mission. The moment he was engrossed in his thoughts, Lah''s head suddenly leaned onto his shoulder. He stiffened up all of a sudden and slowly lowered his head to look at her, who was still sleeping soundly. Jonathan stayed still for fear that he would wake her up. They looked like a couple then. He lowered his head and peered in her direction. Lah didn''t wear her cardigan that day. Instead, she wore a white, round-neck T-shirt. With his head lowered, he could see the inside of the shirt through her cor. He hastily nced and caught a glimpse of her fair skin. At that moment, all he could hear was his violent heartbeat. Back then, he waspletely calm when he peeked at Jennifer because she wasn''t a cultivator. That was why he was able to maintain calm when it came to her. However, that wasn''t the case with Lah. To him, Lah''s identity was very intimidating. No. I can''t look anymore! This is immoral! Immediately, another voice rang in his head. Bullsh*t! Who are you to talk about morals? How many times have you peeked at Jennifer? But I''m a married man now! So what if you''re married? Peeking at other women doesn''t mean that you''re having an affair! All right! After a brief internal debate, he finally persuaded himself. Most importantly, he didn''t want to let such a great opportunity slip by. If he didn''t seize the opportunity, he wouldn''t be himself anymore. This is such an excellent opportunity! I''ll definitely die a terrible death if I let this slip! With that, he turned around again and lowered his head slightly before ncing downward. The way he swept his gaze across the ce for fear that someone might see him was the same as what a thief would do before stealing something. Once he was sure that no one was paying attention to him, he let out a relieved breath and looked downward. Lah wore a ck bra. He waspletely drawn to her fair skin and captivating cleavage. Soon, Jonathan couldn''t take it anymore as blood was threatening to flow out of his nostrils. It shocked him. Sh*t! I''ll be doomed, and it''ll be so embarrassing if I get a nosebleed and let the blood get on her chest! There was no way someone as intelligent as Lah wouldn''t know why blood was on her chest. In a rush, Jonathan quickly circted his vitality away to force the blood back. D*mn it! That was close! Fortunately, I am a cultivator. Otherwise, I would not have been able to get away with that! At that moment, Lah woke up. She blushed the moment she realized that she was leaning on Jonathan''s shoulder. Then, she sat up abruptly. Trying to brush off the awkwardness, she ignored him as she tidied her messy strands of hair. Her actions were charming and attractive. With that, the tiny interlude was over. Lah would never know that her bra was exposed, and Jonathan would never admit to peeking. After a long flight, the two of them finallynded at Yeringham International Airport at ten o''clock in the evening, following the time in Irethiel. The flight took around ten hours, but there was a time difference between Irethiel and Lostaria. After they walked out of the airport, Jonathan saw the age-old city of Yeringham. The ce was rich with the history of Epea, including history about the intrusion of the Holy Knights, King Sergiu, Sacred Temple, Yartranians, Irethielians, and many other religions. Yeringham was a bustling city, but many ancient castles still existed due to the preservation of heritage and culture. There was a square with a water fountain outside the international airport and a bright moon in the clear sky. Tourists who had just arrived were everywhere; they included Jetroinians, Chanaeans, Koandrians, Smenders, and locals. Excitement filled their faces as they stepped into Yeringham. Besides that, many tourists were leaving the ce. Jonathan took in a deep breath as he closed his eyes briefly. That moment he did that, countless images surfaced in his mind as a result of the historical aura. For instance, he saw the intrusion of the Holy Knights, the scene on the cross, and the ancient Yartranian. ¡°Let''s find a hotel first,¡± Lah said to him. Of course, he had no problem with that. ¡°Okay!¡± Then, Lah hailed a taxi, and they got in. The taxi driver was a Yartranian who had intelligent eyes. ¡°Please bring us to a five-star hotel nearby,¡± Lah said in Chanaean. The Yartranian looked confused when he heard what Lah said. Jonathan said to Lah, ¡°I guess he doesn''t understand Chanaean.¡± C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Lah asked, ¡°Should we speak in Ustranasian then?¡± Jonathan chuckled bitterly and said, ¡°As much as I don''t want to admit it, Ustranasian seems more internationally recognized.¡± After a brief pause, he said to the driver in Ustranasian, ¡°We''re here on holiday.¡± Obviously, the driver understood and replied in Ustranasian, ¡°Wee to our city!¡± Jonathan continued, ¡°But it''s gettingte, so we''d like to stay in a nice hotel first.¡± The driver replied, ¡°Okay. No problem!¡± Then, he paused before asking, ¡°You''re a married couple, right?¡± Jonathan answered, ¡°Yes, we are.¡± At that moment, Lah looked at Jonathan strangely. Despite not being happy about it, she remained silent. On the other hand, Jonathan thought it would make things simpler if they pretended to be husband and wife since they shouldn''t expose their identities as members of the Divine Realm. After that, the Yatranian driver focused on driving. Jonathan had a nap during the flight, so he was very energetic and took in the sights of Yeringham excitedly. After half an hour, the taxi driver pulled over in front of Grand Yeringham Hotel. Since Lah had already prepared the local currency beforehand, they didn''t have problems paying the driver. After that, they walked into Grand Yeringham Hotel. The hotel lobby was huge, and there were many hotel guests around. Both of them approached the front desk straight away. The receptionist was a dignified-looking Irethieliandy. She greeted them with perfect Ustranasian. Lah said, ¡°Two presidential suites, please.¡± Since Lah was rich, she made that request without hesitation. Meanwhile, Jonathan was happy to enjoy it since he thought money was just something in exchange for service. They might die at any time during their jobs, so they took the opportunity to treat themselves well whenever possible. The receptionist smiled slightly as she said, ¡°I''m sorry, but it''s the peak season, so we only have one standard room left.¡± At that moment, Lah was stunned. It was the same for Jonathan, but he was a little excited. However, he felt a little sorry for Catherine for anticipating it. He''d rather stay quiet and leave everything to fate. Lah frowned. ¡°How is it possible? This hotel is huge!¡± The receptionist apologized immediately, ¡°I''m sorry. There are too many touriststely, so...¡± Lah was quiet for a while as she thought about it. Since she was tired and didn''t want to look for another hotel, she said, ¡°Okay. Give me the room.¡± ¡°All right,¡± the receptionist replied instantly. ¡°You''d better not overthink it. We''re just here for the mission, so desperate times call for desperate measures,¡± Lah said to Jonathan in Chanaean after shooting him a nce. He smiled. ¡°Don''t worry, Lah. I''m not thinking about anything I shouldn''t. I''ll sleep on the couch.¡± Lah hummed in response. After that, the two took their keys and headed to the room. The room was situated on the eighteenth floor. They realized that the room had a vintage feel after opening the door. Other than that, the room was great and exotic. Nheless, Jonathan was troubled. Why is the room so small? And where''s the couch? Howe it doesn''t even have a couch? There was only a big bed, a LED television, and a bathroom with a hazy ss screen. Obviously, the room was meant for those who wanted a one-night stand. Lah''s face fell slightly the moment she saw the room. Without hesitation, Jonathan suggested, ¡°Why don''t I sleep on the floor?¡± She responded, ¡°No. Desperate times call for desperate measures.¡± Since she said it herself, it would be too melodramatic if she asked him to sleep on the floor because of the situation. ¡°I''m going to take a shower. Can you go out first?¡± she said emotionlessly, implying him to get out of the room. At that moment, Jonathan was still fantasizing about how she would look when she showered. Hence, it was as if cold water was poured onto his head when he heard her. What else could he say other than agree to it? After that, he went out and closed the door behind him. Half an hourter, Lah opened the door. At that moment, her hair was still wet, and she was scrunching her hair with the towel. Besides that, she wore a red round-neck T-shirt and a pair of jeans. Irethiel was mainly covered by deserts, so the ce was very dry. Therefore, it was warm there, even during winter. Jonathan was stunned when he saw how Lah was drying her hair. She looks more normal now. After Lah finished rubbing her hair dry, she took out herptop and sat cross-legged on the bed. No one knew what she was doing on herptop. Jonathan closed the door. Feeling a little stirred up, he asked, ¡°Lah, I''m going to shower now. Would you like to go out first?¡± She looked at him and said naturally, ¡°Why do I need to? I''m not going to peek anyway.¡± He was stunned for a moment and couldn''t say anything. She''s got a point. Chapter 207 Chapter 207 That was when Jonathan had a sudden realization. What does she mean by that? She makes it sound like I''ll peek at her if I don''t step outside when she''s showering! This is an insult to my integrity! Oh, who am I kidding? Jonathan, you know you''d peek at her for sure if you didn''t step outside! Of course, Jonathan kept those thoughts to himself. As he had already prepared his change of clothes yesterday, he grabbed them and went straight into the bathroom. Although he didn''t get to peek at Lah in the shower, he still felt weird knowing she was just outside the bathroom while he showered. After taking a shower, Jonathan looked rather fresh as he stepped out of the bathroom in a ck T-shirt and jeans. ¡°I''ve already epted the mission. You should ept it for yourself as well,¡± Lah said without even looking up at him. Since this was work-rted, Jonathan had no reason to reject. He then made his way over to her and sat down on the corner of the bed. Lah handed him theptop, and he clicked on the button to ept his mission. Jonathan then received a text message on his phone secondster. The unique logo of Divine Realm appeared on the screen when he tapped on the message, and it prompted him to input his mark in order to ess its content. Jonathan then scanned the mark on his arm and tapped on the button to disy his mission. It was a dual-level mission that required Jonathan and Lah to search for the Sinai Bible. As they only had one month toplete it, time was most certainly of the essence. ¡°Did you see the note for this mission?¡± Lah said. ¡°No. What does it say?¡± Jonathan asked. ¡°Third Sacred Temple,¡± Lah replied. Jonathan frowned in confusion. ¡°Third Sacred Temple? What does that mean?¡± ¡°King Sergiu''s temple was known as the First Sacred Temple. That has been confirmed by the Irethielian Cultural Heritage Administration. ording to them, the First Sacred Temple did indeed exist. I''m not too sure what ''Third Sacred Temple'' means, though.¡± ¡°Could it be that the Sinai Bible isn''t in the First Sacred Temple? Could there be a third one that we don''t know of?¡± Jonathan asked. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. ¡°There hasn''t been any rumors about a Third Sacred Temple.¡± ¡°Even so, this is a clue. We should start by looking for the Third Sacred Temple.¡± Lah turned to look at Jonathan as she asked, ¡°How do you n on doing that?¡± ¡°We don''t know anything about King Sergiu''s Sacred Temples, so I''m nning on checking out the ruins of the shrine tomorrow. We''ll see if we can find any clues on the Sacred Temples. After that, we''ll go ask around and hopefully get more information,¡± Jonathan replied. ¡°All right, we''ll do it your way.¡± Lah then paused for a few seconds before continuing, ¡°From what I know, countless people havee to Yeringham looking for King Sergiu''s treasures over the past hundreds of years, but none of them managed to find anything. I''m afraid it might be difficult for us to get any information by asking around.¡± Jonathan let out a chuckle. ¡°Oh, it''s definitely going to be difficult. The three Ninth Immortality Pills are priceless treasures, after all. They wouldn''t be priceless if it was that easy to obtain them.¡± Lah nodded. ¡°That''s a good mindset to have. Just don''t me me if we fail and get sealed off for ten years!¡± ¡°I''m an adult, and this is my decision. It''s only natural that I take responsibility for what will happen!¡± Jonathan said with a smile. Lah returned his smile before changing the topic. ¡°How do you think Lucio would react?¡± ¡°He wouldn''t dare make a move on his own now that I''m with you. He''d onlye after us if he is very confident in taking us on, which means he must''ve found someone to help him out.¡± ¡°You would be right to say that.¡± ¡°He probably knew we wereing for the Sinai Bible the moment we boarded that ne. I bet he has alreadye up with a n and is making his move as we speak.¡± Those words had barely left Jonathan''s mouth when a notification tone came from his phone. ¡°See? What did I tell you? He''s here now!¡± Jonathan said. As Jonathan and Lah were on the same mission, they both received the notification. The two of them pulled out their phones simultaneously and scanned the marks on their arms to disy the content. Jonathan was a little surprised to see that Lucio had been added to the mission, but Jeremy wasn''t. He had assumed both Lucio and Jeremy would join together. The look on Jonathan''s face soon changed as yet another person was added to the mission. That person was none other than Gabriel himself. ¡°What the... So, this b*stard really is alive!¡± Jonathan mumbled to himself. This has got to be him! There''s no way this is another person who just happens to share the same name. ¡°What''s the matter? Is there something wrong with Gabriel?¡± Lah asked when she noticed his strange expression. Jonathan nodded. ¡°Gabriel is a really weird guy. I have some history with him.¡± Lah felt a little speechless when she heard that. ¡°You sure have a lot of enemies for a nobody.¡± ¡°Hey, this really isn''t my fault! Let''s just say Gabriel isn''t exactly a very nice guy, okay? Still, I am curious, how did someone like him even qualify to be a member of Divine Realm?¡± Jonathan protested. ¡°I''m not sure about that, but I can try to look into his files,¡± Lah replied. After a few minutes of typing on theptop, she was able to find some information on Gabriel. ¡°It looks like Gabriel was epted into Divine Realm on an exceptional basis by Master Oswald. He is now a disciple of Master Oswald and in the inner circle like me.¡± Jonathan let out a sigh. ¡°I passed all those tests and went through life-and-death situations, and yet, I''m only a Bronze member of Divine Realm''s outer circle. That''s the lowest level, for goodness'' sake! How is Gabriel able to be an inner disciple...¡± Lah was really curious about Jonathan''s identity. ¡°What happened between you two? There must be something special about Gabriel if Master Oswald made an exception and took him in as his disciple. I''m guessing he''s the one backing Lucio up. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have joined the mission, knowing full well that I''m in it.¡± ¡°So, what happened was...¡± Instead of trying to hide the truth from her, Jonathan told her everything about him helping Felicia and his grudge against Gabriel. ¡°In other words, luck was what saved you from dying at Gabriel''s hands?¡± Lah asked. ¡°That''s right. But I broke both of his legs and threw him off a cliff, so I''m not sure how he survived that fall and got out of there,¡± Jonathan replied. ¡°I''m not too concerned about Lucio, but I have a very bad feeling about Gabriel. We have to kill him if we get the chance to,¡± Lah said. Jonathan nodded. ¡°We are inplete agreement on that matter.¡± ¡°Be on your guard when you sleep tonight. Logically speaking, they should still be in Lostaria right now. However, it is also possible that they may have followed us here. For all we know, they could be waiting to kill us the moment we ept our mission,¡± Lah reminded him. Jonathan felt a shiver down his spine when he heard that. ¡°Got it!¡± ¡°I''m going to bed now.¡± Lah then pulled the nket over her shoulder and went to sleep. As the air-conditioning in the room was switched on, it felt reallyfortable sleeping with a nket on. ¡°What should I do?¡± Jonathan muttered under his breath as he felt ufortable sleeping on the bed with her. Oh, screw it! My body is really fit and tough, so I should be fine! Eventually, he decided to just lie down on the floor beside the bed. Unbeknownst to Jonathan and Lah, Lucio and Gabriel were already staying in the Grand Yeringham Hotel. In fact, they had arrived in Yeringham and checked themselves into the hotel a day before. Jonathan got careless as he forgot about Gabriel''s ability to see the future with uncanny uracy. Meanwhile, Gabriel was sitting in a wheelchair in the presidential suite. Despite Lucio''s old age, he was still Gabriel''s subordinate and had to serve him at all times. The lighting in the living room was gentle and warm. Gabriel casually sipped on a ss of red wine with ice cubes and a slice of lemon added to it. ¡°Gabriel, how do you n on defeating Jonathan and Lah?¡± Lucio asked while standing next to him like a servant. Gabriel made a shushing motion at him as he replied, ¡°It won''t work if I tell you.¡± I''m not even sure if we can take those two on, and Gabriel still insists on being all mysterious about his n? Urgh, this suspense is killing me! Despite feeling incredibly anxious, Lucio could only keep his mouth shut and his thoughts to himself. ¡°Rx, Lucio. Your hatred toward Jonathan is nothingpared to mine. He was the one who broke my legs and put me through the ultimate humiliation of my life. He even destroyed everything I had in Crimson Onyx Sect,¡± Gabriel said, looking as charming as always. Lucio gasped in shock when he heard that. ¡°What? He''s the one who broke your legs?¡± And here I thought Gabriel was a really powerful and capable man! I''m not sure how I feel about our chances now that I know he lost to Jonathan... ¡°I know what you''re thinking, Lucio. You think we can''t defeat Jonathan because he beat me in the past, right?¡± Gabriel asked with a faint smile. ¡°O-Of course not!¡± Lucio replied with an awkward chuckle as he didn''t dare admit to it. A terrifying, cold glint appeared in Gabriel''s eyes as he said, ¡°It''s perfectly normal for you to have such thoughts. Just know that I didn''t lose to Jonathan because of his capabilities or his wits. I only lost because my master set me up, that''s all. Now that my master is gone, taking Jonathan out will be a piece of cake. No miracle will be able to save him this time!¡± Noticing his extreme hatred for Jonathan, Lucio asked, ¡°When will we make our move, Gabriel?¡± ¡°Not now. Don''t forget, we need Jonathan to locate the Sinai Bible. If we''re lucky, he''ll lead us to the Holy Chest too. Master Oswald might just let you into the inner circle as well if he is pleased with the results!¡± Gabriel reminded him. His words were so persuasive that Lucio got all excited and started looking forward to it. Chapter 208 Chapter 208 As Gabriel fiddled with the magic ring on his finger, his mind was flooded with memories of the humiliation Jonathan put him through. ¡°I only lost to you because of a miscalction on my part, Jonathan. This time, I won''t repeat that mistake again. I''m going to torture you to my heart''s content, so try to stay alive for as long as you can,¡± he mumbled to himself with a gloomy look in his eyes. Lah saw Jonathan sleeping on the floor when she woke up in the middle of the night. While most other people would feel sorry for Jonathan and ask him to sleep on the bed, that was clearly not the case with Lah. Oh, he''s tough enough to sleep on the floor! I shouldn''t have to feel bad for him at all! With that in mind, Lah smiled faintly and went back to sleep. Little did she know, Jonathan actually had sexual fantasies about her before he fell asleep. Although he was a very honorable man, he still found himself being tempted when faced with Lah. That was especially the case in intimate situations like these. Even so, Jonathan had his limits and wouldn''t act upon his sexual fantasies regardless of how strong the temptation was. While having such urges was perfectly normal for a healthy young man like Jonathan, he was able to suppress said urges and keep his thoughts to himself. Had he been the kind of guy who acted upon his impulses, he would''ve taken advantage of Jennifer long ago. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Jonathan ended up having a nightmare in the middle of the night. In his dreams, he saw Gabriel sitting in a wheelchair and staring coldly at him while rotating a magic ring on his finger. It looked as though Gabriel was trying to tell him that no miracle would save him from death this time. ¡°What the f*ck?¡± Jonathan yelled as he sat bolt upright. Having been woken up by his sudden outburst, Lah sat up straight and nced at him in confusion. ¡°What is it?¡± Jonathan rubbed his eyes and asked, ¡°Huh? How did I end up on the floor? Did you kick me off the bed or something?¡± ¡°Haha. Very funny, Jonathan,¡± Lah replied coldly. After giving it some thought, Jonathan recalled he had been sleeping on the floor all along. He then tried to change the subject by saying, ¡°I had a nightmare. I dreamt of that b*stard Gabriel sitting in a dark corner and staring at me.¡± Lah rolled her eyes at him in response. ¡°You defeated Gabriel, didn''t you? Why are you so scared of him that you''re having nightmares before he even shows up?¡± ¡°Please, I''m in the final stage of Nascent Soul! I''m only a step away from reaching Celestial Soul, for goodness'' sake! My mental state is incredibly strong, so there''s no way I''d have nightmares! I bet Gabriel is in this hotel right now. He must''ve cast one of those illusion spells from the Crimson Onyx Sect to try and intimidate me,¡± Jonathan replied. Instead ofing up with a snappyeback, Lah froze and fell silent after hearing that. Being a powerful individual herself, she knew full well that Jonathan wouldn''t possibly have such nightmares. ¡°If this really is Gabriel''s doing, then his spiritual energy must be unusually powerful,¡± Lah said after a brief pause. ¡°That guy has the ability to see the future. How about we go check with the staff at the front desk and see if Gabriel is staying here?¡± Jonathan suggested. ¡°It''d be pointless to do so if he''s able to see the future,¡± Lah replied. ¡°That''s not necessarily true. He can only see a bit of the future, not every single detail. If we''re able to find some information on him, we might be able to get the drop on him and take him out right away. What do you think?¡± ¡°I think you''re still dreaming. Master Oswald wouldn''t have sent him here if he were that easily killed. You know, you really should stop underestimating Master Oswald.¡± ¡°I don''t care. I''m going to try asking the front desk. You''re free toe with me if you''re afraid of Lucio jumping me!¡± Jonathan said as he got to his feet and made his way toward the door. What if he''s right? What if this is all a trap? What if Gabriel deliberately gave him that nightmare to flush him out of his room? Letting him go on his own would just give Lucio the perfect opportunity to kill him! Not wanting to take any risks, Lah let out a helpless sigh as she got off the bed and left the room with Jonathan. Unbeknownst to her, Jonathan only dared leave the room on his own because he knew she would tag along. He had actually been feeling rather depressed throughout the past two months. I felt unbeatable after achieving Neutralizing Force when I was in the Smend woods. I honestly thought I''d be able to have my way after returning to Horington, only to realize this is where the truly deep waters are. Even after achieving the final stage of Nascent Soul, I''m still considered fairly weak and easy game to most of the ¡°big fish¡± here! F*cking hell! I can''t even leave my d*mned room without fearing for my life! I''m going to defeat Lucio, or my name isn''t Jonathan Lawson! After leaving the hotel room, the two of them were making their way through the corridor when Jonathan suddenly stopped in front of room 804. Lah shot him a puzzled look in response. ¡°Do you think they''re inside?¡± Jonathan whispered while pointing at the door. Lah smacked herself on the forehead and let out a sigh. ¡°You''re a genius, you know that?¡± Those words had barely left her mouth when Jonathan kicked the door open and rushed into the room. My goodness... Does this guy''s recklessness know no bounds? Lah shook her head helplessly as she followed him inside. The room was dimly lit by amp on the nightstand, and the first thing Jonathan saw was a naked couple having sex in bed. The two of them were going at it pretty hard, even though it was reallyte at night. Jonathan bursting into the couple''s room all of a sudden scared the living daylights out of them. The two of them quickly pulled the nkets over their bodies to cover up. The man, who was from Anndur, yelled in Ustranasian, ¡°Whoa! What the f*ck is going on here?¡± Realizing that he had made a mistake, Jonathan put on his most authoritative voice possible and asked, ¡°We''re from the Global Police Force, and we''re currently investigating a human-trafficking case involving young women. What''s your rtionship with this woman next to you?¡± The look on the man''s face turned pale the moment he heard that, which made it obvious that he was having an affair. ¡°You know what? Never mind. You don''t look like you''ve got the b*lls to do something like that anyway,¡± Jonathan said and walked out of the room. Feeling relieved that he was let off without any trouble, the man didn''t even dare confront Jonathan about it. As Jonathan continued down the corridor, he stopped in front of yet another room door. Afraid of what he might do, Lah grabbed him by the arm and shouted, ¡°Hey! Don''t go barging into the room again, genius!¡± ¡°Don''t worry; I was just messing with you!¡± Jonathan replied with a mischievous chuckle. Lah rolled her eyes in annoyance as the two of them took the elevator down to the main lobby on the first floor. The entire lobby was brightly lit, and ady was stationed at the front desk. ¡°Hello, sir. Is there something I can help you with?¡± thedy asked with a smile when she saw Jonathan and Lah making their way over. ¡°I just received word that someone is going to nt a bomb here! Could you help me check if a person by the name of Gabriel Carter is staying in this hotel?¡± Jonathan asked anxiously. Thedy went pale with fear when she heard that. As she wasn''t sure if Jonathan was telling the truth, she decided to escte the matter and said, ¡°Hold on, I''ll give the security manager a call!¡± Jonathan nodded. ¡°Please hurry!¡± After making the call, thedy put the phone down and asked, ¡°The security manager will be here shortly. Could you tell me who you are and how you know about this bomb?¡± ¡°Gabriel is an enemy of mine. He followed me here and sent a text iming he had hidden a bomb in this building. That''s why I need you to hurry up and find out if he has checked in to this hotel. We might just be able to avert this crisis if we catch him in time!¡± Jonathan replied. After hesitating for a bit, thedy at the front desk clenched her teeth and began searching through the records. Lah couldn''t help but be impressed by what she had just witnessed. Wow... Jonathan lies as easily as he breathes... Well, I suppose that can be a useful skill to have in situations like this! It wasn''t long before the security manager showed up. He was an Irethielian man with really dark skin and a huge, muscr frame. The security manager shot Jonathan a confused nce before speaking to thedy in Irethielian. Since Jonathan didn''t speak the language, he couldn''t understand a single thing they were saying. After tranting the security manager''s message in her head, thedy told Jonathan, ¡°He would like to know your identity.¡± ¡°We don''t have time for that right now! The explosion could kill everyone in this building if we don''t find Gabriel in time! I just need you to tell me if he is staying here!¡± Jonathan yelled in her face. Thedy was so shaken up by his sudden outburst that she gave in and said, ¡°Yes, he''s staying in room 708!¡± Jonathan and Lah exchanged nces before running toward room 708 as quickly as their feet could carry. Although they took the stairs instead of riding the elevator, they were running so fast that they got to the seventh floor in less than a minute. That was most certainly a lot quicker than the elevator. After arriving outside room 708, Lah motioned at Jonathan to stay put and listen for any activities before nning their next move. However, Jonathan simply kicked the door wide open and charged in just as he did with the previous room. Lah smacked herself on the forehead as she followed him into the room. The room was brightly lit, but there was no one in sight. Jonathan found aptop on the coffee table and went over to switch it on. A video file popped up on the screen with the words: Please watch this, Jonathan. Lah sat down beside him as he clicked on the video. At first, all they saw was an unsettling, pitch-ck darkness. Secondster, Gabriel slowly emerged from the darkness in a wheelchair. He was casually rotating the magic ring on his finger as he made his way forward. It was exactly what Jonathan saw in his nightmare earlier. Jonathan shuddered as he told Lah, ¡°This is what I saw in my dream earlier!¡± The look on Lah''s face turned gloomy when she heard that. That was when Gabriel spoke up all of a sudden. ¡°Hey, Jonathan. Are you surprised to see me? Who would''ve thought we''d cross paths again, eh? You thought you were being smart by asking the front desk about me, but it waspletely futile. You wanted to kill me because you were afraid of me, so you asked the front desk for my room number and came looking for me all the way here. That''s why you''re watching this video right now, Jonathan. Did you realize that you literally just walked right into my trap?¡± His statements made such perfect sense that Jonathan and Lah found themselves at a loss for words. Gabriel continued, ¡°I suppose you''re wondering why I led you into this room. Well, do you two feel your bodies getting hotter? That''s because I installed a¡ª¡± Chapter 209 Chapter 209 Gabriel still hadn''t said what he did before Jonathan closed theptop and stomped it into pieces. Jonathan pulled Lah out of the room. ¡°Let''s go.¡± As they speedily left the room, she asked with curiosity, ¡°Why didn''t you let him finish?¡± ¡°He''s trying to buy time. There must be something strange inside the room. It''s probably an object that, once we interact with it for long enough, he''ll be able to capture our maic field, breathing rhythm, et cetera urately. Then he''ll use what he learned to control us.¡± ¡°How can you be so sure?¡± ¡°Gabriel is a smart man, but I''m no fool, either.¡± ¡°What do we do now?¡± ¡°We go back to our room and rest.¡± Inside another room, Gabriel and Lucio were observing what was happening through a surveince camera. The moment Jonathan and Lah left the room, Lucio paled slightly. ¡°What do we do? Your Octagram Abstruse Formation was just activated. It didn''t have time to suck their spirit essence at all.¡± Gabriel''s expression remained unchanged. ¡°This is more interesting. If they were controlled by me so easily, then they aren''t worthy of being my opponents.¡± ¡°What do we do now?¡± With a faint smile, Gabriel said, ¡°When they came out of their room, I asked someone to release a little Incense of Lost Souls inside their room. I made it myself. Once they leave the room, I''ll use maic force to retrieve the Incense of Lost Souls, which will have their spirit essence inside.¡± Lucio was shocked as a chill ran down his spine. Gabriel is terrifyingly shrewd. How can anyone defend themselves against him? Only disaster awaits those who be his enemy. The greatest skill Gabriel possessed was his ability to manipte people. As they spoke, he connected theptop to the surveince cameras in the corridor, allowing them to watch what was happening there live. On the screen, they saw Jonathan and Lah arriving in front of their room. Just as Lah was about to enter the room, Jonathan abruptly grabbed her. She turned to him and asked, ¡°What''s the matter?¡± With a deep voice, he said, ¡°Gabriel''s a cheeky b*stard. There''s no way he''d let me see through his tricks that easily. It''s very possible he did something in our room when we went looking for him.¡± Lah''s heart dropped. She was beginning to realize how scary Gabriel was. She had always honed her skills to kill, and whenever she engaged in a fight, she would do so openly. However, all of Gabriel''s tactics were secretive and unpredictable. ¡°Maybe you''re just overthinking it?¡± Lah asked. Jonathan replied, ¡°It''s better to be safe than sorry, especially when we''re dealing with Gabriel. I think we should stay out of the room and ask a staff member to retrieve our luggage for us.¡± In response, she nodded in agreement. And so, both of them went to the lobby and asked a staff member to grab their luggage for them. When they received their luggage, they examined it carefully. Once they determined there was no issue with the luggage, they paid the bills and left. Gabriel and Lucio were still in the room. At that moment, Lucio realized how good Jonathan was. I thought Gabriel was crafty, but Jonathan''s no slouch, either. Their battle is undoubtedly a ferocious one. I thought I was pretty good, but now that I''ve seen what the two of them are capable of, I feel like I''m just a kid in the parkpared to them in terms of intelligence. ¡°What''s next?¡± he asked. Rotating the ring in his hand, Gabriel replied with a in expression, ¡°We still have plenty of time and opportunities, so let''s just take this slow.¡± After Jonathan and Lah left the hotel, they called for a taxi. When they entered the vehicle, they asked the Yartranian driver to drive them to the city center, which he did speedily and attentively. Jonathan and Lah proceeded to use Chanaean tomunicate. That way, they wouldn''t need to worry about the driver listening to their conversation. ¡°Are we just going to keep running like startled cats?¡± When her eyebrows furrowed slightly, she looked beautiful in a unique way. He replied, ¡°They''re hiding in the dark while we''re in the light. It''s difficult for us to fight back like this. Gabriel''s divination is simply too powerful. He can simply deduce where we''re going.¡± His previous battle with Gabriel upset him because no matter what he did, Gabriel would already know about it in advance, whereas he had no idea what Gabriel was nning. ¡°It''s not difficult to find out where they are. We''ll just pay the local mob bosses a visit. Their vast network of connections will probably help us find them. If we don''t kill Gabriel before we find the Sinai Bible, we''ll only be handing it to him on a silver tter.¡± Jonathan''s eyes glimmered. ¡°That''s a good idea.¡± ¡°Then we shall pause our search for the Sinai Bible until we can kill Gabriel, no matter how long it takes. At most, all of us will just get sealed off together.¡± ¡°I bet if we head home now, it''ll dumbfound Gabriel and the others.¡± Suddenly, he became very interested in seeing Gabriel''s expression if they did that. Upon rolling her eyes at Jonathan, Lah said, ¡°They''ll have lots of difficulties finding the Sinai Bible. We shouldn''t put our fates in someone else''s hands.¡± ¡°I know. I was just joking.¡± When they arrived at the center of Yeringham, they found another hotel to check in. Additionally, both of them were still staying in the same room. Since Gabriel''s threat was looming over them, sleeping in separate rooms would only increase their risk of getting caught off guard. They slept inside a presidential suite. Jonathan took the couch, which he foundfortable, while Lah took the bed. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Nightmares didn''t haunt him again when he fell asleep. That was because he was very far away from Gabriel at the moment. Thetter didn''t have the ability to give people nightmares from a long distance. Additionally, the nightmares were kind of pointless. In the past, vengeful spirits loved to appear in the dreams of those who wronged them as a means of seeking revenge. They would haunt those people''s dreams, making them unable to sleep and deteriorating their mental states. However, Jonathan wasn''t the type of person who would get controlled by nightmares. Both he and Lah had a pretty good sleep after a rough night. It wasn''t until eight in the morning that he woke up, sat up, and stretched his body. Then he arrived in front of the balcony and opened the curtains. The moment he did, sunlight poured into the room, bathing him in a golden glow. Since they were on the thirty-sixth floor, Jonathan was able to see the entire city when he looked down. In the distance, he saw a couple of temples. Yeringham was also a city filled with religious overtones. The air was a little dry, though that didn''t affect Jonathan''s mood. Moving from the cold Lostaria to the warm Yeringham would make anyone happy when they saw bright sunlight like that. Soon, Jonathan heard the sound of the bedroom door opening. Turning back, he saw Lah standing at the entrance. She had just woken up, which was why she looked drowsy. When he saw her, it made him excited in an instant. That was because her white robe wasn''t properly secured. Thus, her fair thighs were somewhat visible behind the robe. Hot d*mn! Jonathan gulped. It had been a long time since he touched a woman, and it was still early in the morning, which was when men were the most energetic. She was practically tempting him tomit a crime. When Lah noticed Jonathan''s stare, it woke her uppletely. Without dy, she returned to the room and mmed the door shut. He depressingly rubbed his nose. I can''t be med for doing that! Around five minutester, Lah exited the bedroom, fully clothed. Upon seeing him, she acted as though nothing had happened, and there weren''t any unique expressions on her face. Besides, nothing really happened. Jonathan only nced at her thighs. The sight that day was far tamerpared to when he saw her breasts on the ne. After they washed up, they grabbed their luggage and went downstairs. Considering Gabriel''s threat, they couldn''t stay in the same hotel and the same room for two days. They went to the hotel''s second floor to enjoy their free breakfast. While the breakfast was said to be free, the price was likely already included in their bills. There were many other guests around when they ate their breakfasts. The guests around came from different countries and had different skin colors. It would appear that Yeringham''s tourism industry was rtively well-developed. Religious people especially loved to visit the city. After all, the Sacred Temple was considered a holynd by many worshippers. Lah''s outfit was pretty simple, as it only consisted of a white shirt and a pair of jeans. Her hair was also tied into a ponytail. Her look made her seem like she was really a tourist. On the other hand, Jonathan had a buzz cut and was wearing a ck shirt, a pair of jeans, and a pair of sports shoes, making him look clean and simple. As she ate bread and drank cream corn soup, she asked, ¡°Where should we start looking for an information broker? Any ideas?¡± ¡°I do have some, but we shouldn''t be looking for information brokers. Instead, we should be looking for the person controlling the brokers. In other words, we''re looking for the ruler of Yeringham''s underworld. Someone like that would definitely know a lot more about the location of the Third Sacred Temple, the Sinai Bible, and even Gabriel''s whereabouts than ordinary people.¡± ¡°But we know basically nothing about the city. We have no idea who the ruler of the underworld is or where he is. How are we going to find them?¡± With a faint smile, Jonathan stated, ¡°It''s simple!¡± ¡°Simple?¡± ¡°There are always gray businesses in cities, and Yeringham is no exception. Those running a gray business tend to have an even more powerful figure supporting them. Otherwise, government officials or other people from the underworld wille looking for trouble. Later on, we''ll go and find the entertainment district in the city.¡± Lah''s eyes glimmered. Jonathan''s quite smart. After they finished their breakfasts, both of them deposited their luggage in a hotel before leaving the building and hailing a taxi. The taxi''s engine started when they entered the vehicle. The driver was an old Irethielian. However, he didn''t know any Ustranasian, so he used his country''snguage tomunicate with Jonathan. Jonathan frowned. I have no idea what he''s saying. With no other choice, they had to hail a new taxi. Before they entered the vehicle, Jonathan asked, ¡°Do you know Ustranasian?¡± The driver was Chanaean, and he spoke using Chanaean. ¡°What? Is speaking Chanaean not good enough for a fellow Chanaean anymore? I''m just a driver. I don''t need to pass sixth-grade Ustranasian.¡± Chapter 210 Chapter 210 Jonathan''s face immediately reddened with embarrassment. Bloody h*ll, I should''ve noticed that he was a Chanaean too! At the side, Lah held her forehead and sighed. While Jonathan''s an intelligent man sometimes, he''s also a big, dumb idiot at other times. As the two of them entered the vehicle, the driver weed them fairly enthusiastically. The driver was a thirty-odd-year-old man. While starting the engine, he asked, ¡°You''re here for vacation, right? Let me tell you two something. There are a few ces here that you must visit. You''ll regret it if you don''t.¡± The man spoke in a Dellmoor ent. After pausing for a moment, he continued, ¡°You two should make a wish at the Crying Wall. Your wish wille true, you know. Since you two look like an unmarried couple, you two should go there and make a wish. The Church of the Holy Sepulchre, the Sacred Temple mountain, the Serenity Monastery, the Bitter Road, the municipal government, and the bookstores are all our specialties here!¡± He rattled on and on before turning to Jonathan. ¡°Oh yeah, are you two married yet? You two don''t look like you''re married.¡± From the rear-view mirror, Jonathan was able to see the driver looking pretty excited. Thus, he mercilessly shattered that excitement. ¡°You''re wrong. We''re already married. Look, we even have our wedding rings.¡± He then showed the driver the wedding ring that he got when he married Catherine. Red colored Lah''s cheeks as she sat at the side. Though embarrassed, she didn''t say anything. The driverughed, thinking that Jonathan wasn''t a good conversationalist. ¡°Where are you two going?¡± the former asked immediately. Rubbing his nose, Jonathan answered, ¡°I don''t wanna go to the tourist spots that you mentioned!¡± ¡°Then where do you want to go?¡± the driver asked in confusion. ¡°Aren''t you two here on a trip?¡± ¡°I want to gamble. Is there a bigger, more exciting, and more proper casino?¡± ¡°Do you have a loose screw in your head, mister? If you want to gamble, you should go to Livingsfill or Mysonna. Whye to Yeringham to gamble?¡± Jonathan grumbled, ¡°Is there or is there not a casino like that here?¡± Suddenly, the driver parked the car at the side of the road, turned his head back, and uttered in a serious tone, ¡°Buddy, I think there''s a problem with your way of thinking.¡± ¡°I don''t have any problems!¡± Outraged, the driver lectured, ¡°How can you say that? Look at your wife. She''s beautiful! Don''t you know how lucky you are? You''re in Yeringham, so you should bring your wife on a tour around the city and make a wish at the Crying Wall! Gambling is a deadly, insidious activity. It''s all artificially manipted behind the scenes. Do you think you can win against machines?¡± Lah really wanted tough, but she thought she would ruin the atmosphere if she did, so she covered her mouth, desperately not wanting to let that happen. ¡°Look, you''re making your wife cry!¡± the driver said swiftly. Her body was shaking from her attempt to stifle herughter, making her look like she was crying. Like h*ll she''s crying! Jonathan cursed in his heart. With gritted teeth, he asked again, ¡°Is there or is there not a casino like that?¡± The driver went silent for a while before speaking in amenting voice. ¡°Why are you so stubborn, mister?¡± That made Jonathan want to cry. Godd*mn it, I''m just asking you if there''s a casino like that here. Why did I have toe across a conscientious driver like him? In the end, he relented. ¡°Fine, let''s just go to the Crying Wall.¡± Only then did a bright smile appear on the driver''s face. ¡°That''s more like it!¡± An hourter, they arrived at the Crying Wall. Before Jonathan and Lah left, the driver even waved at her. ¡°No need to thank me, miss!¡± Despite the fact that she was a serious person, she couldn''t help but snort and wave goodbye at the driver. The sun was hanging high above the sky as it was already ten in the morning. Jonathan and Lah turned back and saw the old mighty castle wall in the distance. It was a wall covered in scars of history. Countless people of different skin colors were kneeling in front of the ancient wall and praying with little hats on their heads. Among those people were Yartranians and tourists who simply wanted to make a wish. Tourists who visited the spot would follow the local customs. While the wall looked ordinary, it was the world''s famous Crying Wall. Why was it called the Crying Wall? There were many secrets and history hidden in the answer. The Crying Wall was what was left of a Yartranian Sacred Temple that was rebuilt and destroyed twice. It was the spiritual home of the Yartranian people that had been disced for two millennia. It was also the most sacred ce in the hearts of Yartranians. The Yartranians believed that God was located above the wall, which was why Yartranians who visited the ce had to wear a small hat. It was because they believed allowing their heads to face God directly was a sign of disrespect. It was part of people''s lives to pray at the Crying Wall, which was what was left of the famous Second Sacred Temple of Yartranians, located in an ancient city with three thousand years of history. Among those who prayed, there was a female soldier carrying a gun on her back and a Holy Book in her hand. There was also an old Yartranian man with a beard that was over thirty centimeters long praying devoutly. The men who visited the wall had to wear a traditional hat. If they didn''t have a hat with them, there were paper hats they could take at the entrance. There were many worshippers wandering near the wall, touching the wall, reciting their religious text, or writing down a note of prayer before they shoved it into the gaps in the wall. After enduring all sorts of weather and numerous touches of pilgrims over the course of millennia, the stones of the Crying Wall glimmered faintly as though it was tearing up. No matter who came to visit, they would be affected by the religious devotion of the worshippers there. Jonathan muttered, ¡°After the First Sacred Temple was destroyed, Yartranians rebuilt it. Hence, they called it Second Sacred Temple. However, even that was destroyed, and all that was left was this wall. The mission hint mentioned the Third Sacred Temple, but there is no Third Sacred Temple in history.¡± ncing at the wall, Lahmented, ¡°It''s not that strange. If people had heard of it, then King Sergiu''s treasures wouldn''t have eluded so many people across millennia.¡± Rubbing his nose, he said, ¡°So, we need to find something that people haven''t found over the course of thousands of years in a month. Just saying that makes us look insane. Gabriel and Lucio are mad, too. They should''ve considered that there''s no way they can escape the punishment of failing the mission even if they take us out.¡± ¡°Let''s go. There''s no reason for us to stay here.¡± ¡°How about we make a wish? Since we''re already here, we may as well join the fun.¡± Lah shot a nce at Jonathan. ¡°What kind of wish do you want to make? Are you going to wish that Gabriel would explode and die?¡± Teasingly, he said, ¡°I want to wish that you can find a boyfriend soon.¡± In the beginning, he respected and feared Lah. However, after spending lots of time with her, he became a lot bolder, so much so that he had the guts to make fun of her. Lah was slightly stunned before she uttered coldly, ¡°Whether I find a boyfriend has nothing to do with you.¡± A chuckle escaped Jonathan''s mouth. ¡°I''m just wondering what kind of man can be a match for you, Lah. That image is so beautiful that I kind of don''t want to imagine it.¡± She wasn''t someone who could joke around with him, so she said faintly, ¡°Let''s focus on the task at hand.¡± Thus, he stopped joking around and turned to eye at the Crying Wall. N?velDrama.Org content rights. The Crying Wall hadn''t been the Crying Wall it used to be for a long time. At the moment, it was a tourist spot. Jonathan had been paying a lot of attention to King Sergiu, so he knew quite a lot about the wall. He knew of the persecution and humiliation of Yartranians throughout the course of history. Their country was destroyed, their homes were razed to the ground, and they were forced to leave. However, Yartranians did not assimte into other cultures and managed to stay independent. It must''ve looked like a miracle back then. In the Yartranians'' most vulnerable and loneliest moments, the Crying Wall was their spiritual support. As Jonathan stared at the wall absentmindedly, an image surfaced in his mind. Nationality and beliefs! Maybe the Third Sacred Temple has something to do with this wall. Once I have the time, I must look into potential connections between the two. Right now, we need to deal with Gabriel first. Upon calling yet another taxi, Jonathan asked the driver if they knew Ustranasian, and the driver said yes. Only then did Jonathan and Lah enter the vehicle. Unlikest time, he cut straight to the chase. ¡°I want to gamble with lots of money, and I want to do it at a very safe ce.¡± The driver nced at him. ¡°Okay.¡± Then he drove to his customers'' destination. Half an hourter, they arrived in a high-ss residential area. ¡°The casino is located in the underground parking lot. You can enter if you have enough money,¡± the driver informed. Jonathan and Lah promptly exited the car. The residential area was called Mylers Residences. It looked like a forest park inside. The entire ce was brimming with luxury and prestige. Jonathan and Lah headed to the guard post. Inside the room were six Smender security guards. All of them looked muscr and fierce. It would appear the ce had pretty formidable security. Before the duo could speak, a security guard approached them and shouted in their direction, ¡°This isn''t a ce where anyone can enter, you pigs! Go away!¡± He spoke Ustranasian in an unfriendly tone and discriminated against their skin color. Upon chuckling, Jonathan dashed forward. All the security guard saw was darkness before Jonathan''s fist smashed into his face. Jonathan then grabbed the security guard''s hair and mmed thetter on the doorpost. With a smile, the former said in Ustranasian, ¡°Try calling me that again, you son of a b*tch.¡± When the other security guards saw what was happening, they immediately rushed toward Jonathan''s location. The moment the security guard Jonathan grabbed saw hispanionsing, he was emboldened to say, ¡°Pig¡ª¡± ¡°Screw you!¡± Enraged, Jonathan lifted the guard up and pped thetter''s face. The other security guards attacked immediately. They swung their electric batons in Jonathan''s direction. Those people did not hold back and didn''t care if Jonathan would live or die. Upon dodging the attacks, Jonathan grabbed a security guard''s hand, turned it around, and stabbed thetter with the electric baton. The security guard passed out on the spot. Then Jonathan knocked two more people down with a punch and a kick, respectively. It basically turned into a brawl. Not long after, all of them were taken out by him. ¡°Try calling me that again, you b*stard,¡± Jonathan shouted at the security guard whose head was swollen after being beaten up. Fear shed past the security guard''s eyes as he cowered backward. ¡°Kneel in front of me, sh*thead!¡± Jonathan yelled. Chapter 211 Chapter 211 Lah watched everything from the side, speechless. Though Jonathan appears to be a gentlemanly young man, his style of doing things is brutal! It was apparent that the Smender was afraid of Jonathan as he knelt obediently without hesitation. Satisfied that he had gotten his revenge, Jonathan uttered, ¡°Make the call.¡± The Smender was puzzled and asked with a shaky voice, ¡°W-What?¡± ¡°You were bullied, so call your boss!¡± Jonathan answered. The Smender instantly paled. ¡°No, no need for that. I deserved to be taught a lesson for my words, and you did the right thing, sir.¡± However, Jonathan snapped at him irritably, ¡°Just do as I say, or I''ll continue hitting you.¡± ¡°You really want me to do that?¡± The Smender still sounded uncertain. How can there be such a person! ¡°Yes. Do it!¡± Jonathan ordered. The Smender finally determined that the other man was not joking, so he took out his phone with shaky hands and called his boss. Less than a minute after the Smender made the call, three ck Mercedes-Benz cars came into the residential area and pulled over in front of him. Immediately afterward, the doors opened, and ten men got out of the three cars. All of them were wearing ck shirts, had a buzz cut, and gave off an air of intimidation. Among those men were Remdiks, Chanaeans, and Smenders from Anndur. The man in the lead was a Chanaean named Raul Summer. He was in his thirties and was in the final stage of Neutralizing Force. His shrewd behavior had earned him both fear and respect from others. Raul was not reckless. He essed the situation and understood that the problem was on Jonathan''s side, so he came over and stopped one meter before thetter. ¡°Hello, sir. I''m the head of security. Is there some kind of misunderstanding going on here?¡± he asked cordially. Jonathan was not an unreasonable person, so he toned down his attitude when he saw how Raul spoke amiably. ¡°I wish to meet your boss,¡± he said. Raul''s expression changed slightly. ¡°Why do you wish to meet my boss?¡± Jonathan replied honestly, ¡°Mypanion and I have gotten into trouble with our enemies, but we couldn''t find any trace of them. I just thought that your boss might have connections and can help us find them.¡± Hearing that, Raul replied, ¡°I''m afraid¡ª¡± Jonathan interjected with a smile, ¡°I know that it''s not appropriate to seek help without any reason, but... Forget it. Since you''re also abat artist, let''s fight.¡± With that, he took a step forward and ruthlessly reached out to grab Raul''s wrist using Dragon w. Raul was taken aback. The hairs on his body stood on end as he reacted as fast as lightning. However, at that moment, something strange happened. He was confident that he could dodge the attack, but Jonathan grabbed his hand swiftly like a phantom. Raul felt that thetter''s hand was hot like a furnace, which made him dare not move a muscle. ¡°A Nascent Soul immortal?¡± he asked anxiously. Jonathan shed him a smile before releasing his hand. ¡°I think that with my ability, I should be qualified to trouble your boss for a little help, right?¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Raul''s face turned pale as he looked at Jonathan with fear and awe in his eyes. ¡°I''ll need to report to my boss first,¡± he quickly replied. ¡°Sure!¡± Jonathan responded. Raul took his phone and went to the side to make a call, while Jonathan and Lah stood together and waited silently. Lah found herself having a little admiration for Jonathan at that moment. Although he seems reckless, he has his own principles when handling matters. Soon, Raul came over and said to Jonathan and Lah, ¡°Boss wants to see you. Pleasee with me.¡± As he spoke, he respectfully opened the car door for them. Jonathan and Lah got into the car immediately. Meanwhile, Raul sat in the driver''s seat and started the car. The car headed toward the far east the entire way and stopped in front of a mansion three minutes later. Two tall and imposing bodyguards stood in front of the mansion. Additionally, the gate was made using nanotechnology, making it hard to be sted open by ordinary guns and weaponry. Jonathan took it all in once he got out of the car and understood that the boss had a formidable status. A person of no status wouldn''t be so afraid of death and maintain such a high level of security. Raul approached the two bodyguards and whispered a few words to them. The two bodyguards first nced at Jonathan and Lah before reporting their presence in a phone call. Finally, they opened the door and let everyone in. The luxurious living room of the mansion had a Swarovski crystals concept as every corner seemed to glitter in the light, while the floor was covered with a carpet of golden embroidery. Jonathan and Lah were ushered by Raul to sit on a couch in the living room. As a housekeeper quickly came over to serve them coffee, Raul went to inform his boss of their arrival. Not long after, a middle-aged Irethiel man came down from the second floor. The man was dressed in a white shirt and was well-built, a picture of elegance. As soon as he came downstairs, he came forward and greeted them warmly in Ustranasian, ¡°My apologies for noting out in time to greet my honored guests.¡± Jonathan and Lah naturally did not put on an air of arrogance and quickly stood up. The former shed the man a smile before replying in Ustranasian, ¡°I hope you won''t mind our abrupt visit.¡± The Irethiel man smiled back before responding, ¡°You''re too courteous. We are all friends in this world!¡± He gestured for Jonathan and Lah to take a seat before doing so himself. After that, he continued, ¡°My name is Isaac Mendenhall. How should I address you both?¡± Jonathan and Lah then introduced themselves to him. ¡°So you''re Mr. Lawson and Ms. Hall.¡± Isaac paused before continuing, ¡°I''m very fond of making new friends, especially Chanaeans like you two. I don''t know why but I felt a natural sense of closeness with Chanaeans, and I look forward to visiting Chanaea someday.¡± He was merely uttering some pleasantry. Jonathan smiled and replied, ¡°Should you visit Chanaea, Mr. Mendenhall, I''ll treat you as an honored guest.¡± Isaac let out a boisterousugh. ¡°I''ll take your word for it then.¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Jonathan answered. Isaac did not beat around the bush. Being extremely perceptive, he instantly knew from Raul''s words that Jonathan was an extremely formidable man, so he immediately wanted to be acquainted with the latter. He immediately said, ¡°I just heard from Mr. Summer that you''ve encountered some trouble and need my help, Mr. Lawson. Just tell me. I won''t say no if it''s within my means.¡± ¡°I shall thank you in advance then.¡± After saying that, Jonathan took out his phone and brought up Gabriel''s information and portrait, which he obtained from Lah. ¡°Mr. Mendenhall, I hope you can help me find this person.¡± Jonathan said, ¡°I''m quite certain he''s in this city.¡± Isaac took Jonathan''s phone and studied the information carefully. A short whileter, he said cheerily, ¡°Okay. I''ll get my subordinates to look into it quickly.¡± He paused briefly before adding, ¡°Mr. Lawson, please send the information to my phone.¡± After he finished speaking, he took out his phone, which was an iPhone. Jonathan paired his device with Isaac''s via Bluetooth before sending the information over. Following that, Isaac handed his phone over to Raul and instructed, ¡°Send this information to everyone''s phones and tell them to take note of this person. Once there''s any news, report to me immediately.¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Raul replied respectfully. After making the arrangements, Isaac shed Jonathan and Lah a smile again and said, ¡°I''m sure you both haven''t had lunch, right? I''ll get someone to prepare it now.¡± Jonathan and Lah exchanged nces. They still had many questions to ask Isaac, so they did not refuse his offer. Big shots like Isaac were broad-minded and had wide social circles, so he naturally would not offend capable people like Jonathan and Lah. Since both parties were interested in getting acquainted, they naturally hit it off right away. While waiting for lunch, Isaac inquired, ¡°Mr. Lawson, Ms. Hall, you both just arrived here, right?¡± Jonathan nodded. ¡°We just arrived yesterday.¡± ¡°I''m sure you don''t have transportation here, right? It''s not very convenient to have no means of transportation here, so I''ll arrange a car and a driver for you. It''ll make it easier for you to do things,¡± Isaac offered. The two instantly could not contain their happiness. ¡°That would be great. Thank you,¡± Jonathan replied graciously. Isaac''s lips curled into a grin. ¡°You''re being too polite. It''s no big deal.¡± He then added, ¡°Since Mr. Summer is Chanaean and it''s easy for him tomunicate with you two, I''ll let him be in charge then.¡± ¡°The choice is yours,¡± Jonathan remarked. Just then, Lah spoke up. ¡°Have you heard of the Third Sacred Temple, Mr. Mendenhall?¡± Isaac was slightly taken aback and scrutinized his guests again before saying tly, ¡°I''ve never heard of it.¡± It was apparent that he did not like people inquiring about it. A cold glint shed across Lah''s eyes. She was a temperamental person whose mood changed quickly. ¡°I''ve got a feeling that you''ve heard of it, Mr. Mendenhall,¡± shemented. The atmosphere suddenly changed from the previous harmonious note to a somewhat awkward one. Isaac''s expression changed drastically upon sensing Lah''s intimidating aura. He felt short of breath, and his face also turned pale. Isaac had always thought that only Jonathan was a powerful person, but he realized at that moment that Lah was equally formidable. He took a deep breath and smiled bitterly before saying, ¡°The Third Sacred Temple has only been mentioned in the Yartranian doomsday theory. Over the years, many schrs have discussed the Third Sacred Temple without any conclusion. The truth is that the Third Sacred Temple didn''t exist at all. That Crying Wall is indeed the site of the Second Sacred Temple. Where can there be a Third Sacred Temple?¡± He looked at Jonathan and Lah once he had finished speaking. ¡°Mr. Lawson, Ms. Hall, you didn''t come here for King Sergiu''s treasure, did you?¡± Jonathan met his gaze and knew that it was pointless to deny it at that moment. After all, they were all clever people. He decided to answer straightforwardly, ¡°That''s right. We didn''te here for money but to unravel certain matters. My girlfriend and I are very interested in archaeology.¡± Isaac''s smile appeared slightly wry. ¡°As a native of Yeringham, I''ve seen far too many archaeologists and explorersing here to search for the treasure of King Sergiu. However, they all returned empty- handed. I sometimes even think that the so-called treasure of King Sergiu is nothing more than a legendary hoax that does not exist at all.¡± Chapter 212 Chapter 212 Isaac''s words were exactly what Jonathan had in mind. However, both he and Lah had no choice but to believe that King Sergiu''s treasure existed. Otherwise, they would lose their only source of motivation. As Isaac couldn''t provide other information regarding the legend of the Third Sacred Temple, Lah caved in and asked, ¡°Mr. Mendenhall, is there anyone here who knows a lot about King Sergiu''s treasure, the Crying Wall, or the ruins of the Sacred Temple?¡± Isaac pondered over her question for a moment. ¡°There is someone who has conducted thorough research on King Sergiu''s treasure.¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± Lah urged as her eyes lit up. Isaac told her, ¡°That would be Professor Ranen Horowitz. He spent almost fifty years researching King Sergiu''s treasure, and he''s now an elderly man. However, he still failed to find any clues leading him to King Sergiu''s treasure.¡± Jonathan and Lah''s hearts sank. The researcher failed to find any clues despite researching for the past fifty years, so it seemed impossible for them to find the treasure in a month. Despite so, Jonathan and Lah were determined and refused to give up easily. They were already prepared to give their all before epting the mission. Lah asked, ¡°Mr. Mendenhall, can you introduce us to Professor Horowitz?¡± ¡°Sure, no problem. I can ask my men to invite Professor Horowitz here as long as he''s in the city,¡± Isaac agreed readily. ¡°Thank you,¡± Lah expressed her gratitude. Isaac chuckled and replied, ¡°No problem.¡± He then went to the balcony to make the call. Five minutester, Isaac returned with a frown marring his brows. ¡°Professor Horowitz has stage four liver cancer and can''t live for long. His family refused to let him meet you.¡± Lah asked, ¡°Can you help us find out which hospital he is in? We can visit him ourselves.¡± Isaac told her, ¡°He has been admitted to Peace River Hospital. I need to ask about his ward.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Lah said. ¡°You''re wee,¡± Isaac responded. He then found out Ranen''s ward for them. After getting the information they needed, Lah got to her feet. ¡°We won''t be staying for lunch. Thank you for your generosity, Mr. Mendenhall. Jonathan, let''s go.¡± Jonathan stood up and shot Isaac an apologetic look. ¡°My apologies.¡± Isaac found Jonathan more likable, so he said, ¡°That''s a pity. I shall extend an invitation next time.¡± After a pause, he summoned Raul to give Jonathan and Lah a ride. After making the arrangements, Isaac walked Jonathan and Lah to the door. Raul drove a Mercedes-Benz with Jonathan and Lah in the back seat. The duo had earned Raul''s utmost respect after everything that had happened. After driving out of Mylers Residences, he nced at the rearview mirror and asked, ¡°Your destination is Peace River Hospital right?¡± ¡°Yes, that''s right,¡± came Lah''s answer. ¡°No!¡± Jonathan cut in. Raul was taken aback, for he had no idea who to listen to. Lah shot Jonathan a furious look. ¡°What was that?¡± Jonathan reminded her, ¡°Did you forget why we came here? Our target is Gabriel.¡± Lah still couldn''t understand his intention. ¡°We don''t have news about his whereabouts, right? We will deal with him once we receive news.¡± Jonathan remained unfazed. ¡°I came to Mr. Mendenhall not because I thought he could help us find Gabriel. Gabriel is a sly fox. Even if we go to him, he can escape the scene before we arrive.¡± Lah grew curious. ¡°Then why did youe here?¡± Raul found it odd, too. Jonathan exined, ¡°Gabriel is good at scheming. If I''m not mistaken, he''ll soone to Mr. Mendenhall ande up with a scheme to persecute us. Thus, I''ve decided to wait in Mylers Residences. We shall kill Gabriel the moment he arrives.¡± Lah''s eyes lit up. She nced at Jonathan as her admiration for his intelligence grew. Raul spoke up. ¡°What should we do now?¡± Jonathan turned to look at him. ¡°Raul, here''s a chance for you to make a contribution. Your chance of sess is entirely up to you.¡± Raul was baffled. ¡°Mr. Lawson, what do you mean?¡± Jonathan revealed, ¡°My enemy might hold Mr. Mendenhall hostage, so we need to head back to save him. I shall give you the credit and im that you were the one who insisted on heading back.¡± Something glinted across Raul''s eyes. Seemingly excited, he said, ¡°Thank you so much, Mr. Lawson.¡± Jonathan chuckled. ¡°No problem. Mr. Mendenhall and the rest can''t know about this. We can''t afford to alert the enemy.¡± ¡°I know what to do,¡± Raul assured him. He knew that this wouldn''t bring him any harm. Even if Jonathan and Lah wanted to harm Isaac, he would be no match for them. Night fell, and Grand Yeringham Hotel was still brightly lit. In the presidential suite, Gabriel kept muttering as he was busy calcting something. After concluding his calctions, he opened his eyes without warning. Lucio had been watching him from aside carefully and immediately asked, ¡°Have you gotten something?¡± Sweat beaded on Gabriel''s forehead. Staring ahead intently, he ordered, ¡°Yes. You need to hurry up, or they will start to counterattack us.¡± Lucio could barely hide his shock. ¡°Why is that?¡± he urged. Gabriel revealed, ¡°In the future, I distinctly saw them getting help from a local big shot. Jonathan told the big shot to investigate us, so our location will be exposed soon. Once Jonathan and Lah joined hands to stop us, we won''t be able to survive.¡± The color drained out of Lucio''s face. Flustered, he asked, ¡°What should we do?¡± He hadpletely given up on reasoning before Gabriel. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Gabriel told him, ¡°I can''t figure out who the big shot is, but he''s in the southeastern area. Find out who is more influential there. Jonathan must''ve enlisted the help of someone from the underground circles instead of the government. That would be tooplicated and time-consuming.¡± ¡°I''ll do that right now,¡± Lucio promised. Gabriel nodded. Lucio then left in a hurry. Half an hourter, Lucio''s investigation proved fruitful. ¡°There are two big shots in the northeastern area ¡ªIsaac and Benoni,¡± he reported. Gabriel calcted with his fingers and soon came up with the final answer. ¡°It''s Isaac. Go find Isaac,¡± he eximed. ¡°Got it!¡± Lucio responded and made to leave. Before he could leave, Gabriel called out, ¡°Wait a minute!¡± He pulled out a tiny porcin bottle and instructed, ¡°This is Incense of Lost Souls, created by the Crimson Onyx Sect. When you see Isaac, sprinkle this on his body. The incense will transfer to Jonathan and the rest if theye into contact with Isaac frequently.¡± Lucio nodded vehemently. ¡°Got it.¡± Gabriel reminded him, ¡°Use Isaac to stall time with Jonathan and the rest.¡± ¡°I understand,¡± Lucio assured him. He took the porcin bottle and left. An hourter, Lucio appeared outside Mylers Residences. He was skilled enough to climb over the wall and sneak into the residential area stealthily. Lucio then located Isaac''s mansion. There were many mansions in the residential area, and Lucio didn''t manage to find out Isaac''s mansion beforehand. However, he had achieved the cultivation level of Celestial Soul and was skilled in observing and discerning different auras. Every mansion was upied by different people with different auras. Besides, security was tight at Isaac''s mansion. That was why it stood out from the rest. Hence, Lucio found it in no time and slunk all the way to the exterior of Isaac''s mansion. He wanted to keep a low profile instead of causing amotion that might alert Jonathan and Lah. Lucio came to a stop at the door of the mansion. The two burly bodyguards at the door saw a shadow appearing in a sh. Before they could even do anything, Lucio promptly shed their throats. Despite his old age, Lucio was skilled enough to kill them quickly and neatly. The door was sturdy, but he wasn''t afraid at all. With a punch, he crashed the lock into pieces. The door creaked open. It was useless to have a sturdy door if the lock wasn''t strong enough. Those with guns or cannons would focus on firing the door, but Lucio targeted the lock and broke it with his fist. Hence, the seemingly sturdy door wouldn''t stand a chance against an expert. Lucio disappeared in a sh and entered the mansion. Isaac was reading the newspapers on the couch. He seemed quite distracted after Jonathan and Lah''s visit. It looks like I won''t get any peace unless I help Jonathan solve their problem. I won''t be asking my men to go after Jonathan and Lah. Raul told me that even Optimus was no match for them in the underground circles of Yeringham. I know how capable Optimus is. It is too troublesome and dangerous to go against them, so I''d rather help them to achieve their goal. As soon as Isaac raised his head, he spotted Lucio, who looked like the grim reaper. Lucio might''ve acted foolishly before Gabriel, but he was back to his usual arrogant Peacock King self when Gabriel wasn''t around. Isaac felt an overwhelming pressure from Lucio. Scrambling to his feet, he demanded anxiously, ¡°Who are you?¡± Lucio didn''t understand Irethielian and ignored his question. Scoffing coldly, he spoke in Chanaean. ¡°I''ve killed your bodyguards who were standing guard outside. Answer my questions honestly. I shall make sure you die a horrible death if you dare to hide anything from me!¡± Isaac was confused after Lucio made the speech, for he didn''t understand Chanaean. He could speak in Ustranasian, so he immediately spoke to Lucio in Ustranasian. s, Lucio had been in Chanaea his whole life. He was a martial artist in his seventies and couldn''t understand a word in Ustranasian. Lucio was dumbfounded. Never in his wildest dreams did he know he would run into troublemunicating with others. Frustrated, he demanded, ¡°Find someone who can speak Chanaean!¡± A murderous aura exuded from him, which made a chill go down Isaac''s spine. He was smart enough to guess what Lucio''s demand was despite not understanding what thetter just said. Nodding, he said, ¡°I''ll go get an interpreter right now.¡± ¡°Lucio, why don''t I be your interpreter?¡± Right then, someone drawled outside the mansion. Chapter 213 Chapter 213 The owner of the voice was none other than Jonathan. Lucio nched the moment he heard the voice. Meanwhile, Jonathan and Lah sauntered into the living room. shing a smile, Jonathan said, ¡°Lucio, you might be skilled, but you''re no longer young. Knowledge is power. You''ll run into trouble everywhere if you can''t speak Ustranasian!¡± Lucio''s expression was dark as he sneered, ¡°B*stard, do you think you can kill me today?¡± Jonathan sighed. ¡°That''s inappropriate of you, Lucio. I showed you respect, but you''re rude to me. We can''t get along if you insist on being rude.¡± Lucio assumed Jonathan was mocking him, which was indeed the truth. He took a deep breath. Lah is capable. If I try to escape and turn my back to face them, they will seize the opportunity and kill me without hesitation. An icy glint shed across his eyes as he set his gaze on Jonathan. Without warning, Lucio stomped his feet. Countless cracks immediately spread across the ground like an intricate spider web. He had unleashed his power as the Peacock King, and the overbearing aura was unrivaled. His aura which was powerful enough to make people bow before him swept across Jonathan. Jonathan was suffocating. To his horror, Lucio was charging toward him in a menacing manner. Out of nowhere, the skies and grounds shook violently. It seemed that Jonathan had no choice but to retreat immediately. Once he did that, Lucio would be able to flee the scene sessfully. Everything had happened in a sh. It was too sudden and unexpected. Something shed across Jonathan''s eyes as he unleashed the Great Sage Force Field without hesitation. The more intense Lucio''s pressure was, the more Jonathan retaliated against it. Jonathan also unleashed his Haemocore. At that very moment, the strong vitality power rumbled and spread across his body. Boom! Jonathan''s eyes turned red as he let out a roar and executed the Rolling Thunder Punch. Bang! Jonathan''s fist collided with Lucio''s. The former instantly stumbled back several steps from the impact as his vitality rumbled within his body. Lucio also staggered one step back as disbelief filled his eyes. Despite having only achieved the final stage of the Nascent Soul, Jonathan was capable of defeating him, a cultivator in the middle stage of the Celestial Soul. He couldn''t believe his eyes when the realization struck him. How is this possible? Lah was equally shocked as well. Her heart sank when she realized Lucio had resorted to a sudden attack. She couldn''t save Jonathan, and she had assumed that Lucio would be able to flee the scene sessfully. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. To her utter surprise, Jonathan stood in his spot and defended himself against Lucio''s attack. He even managed to force Lucio to retreat. Without hesitation, Lahunched an attack as quick as a sh of lightning. She was at the final stage of the Celestial Soul andunched a seemingly weak attack. However, she had gathered all the power and vitality in her punch. It was like a highly explosive bomb¡ªseemingly harmless on the outside but could detonate violently and cause a massive amount of damage. Neutralizing Force experts could shut their vital energy, causing their vitality to rumble and explode within their bodies. Nascent Soul experts were capable of unleashing their aura to the maximum and exerting pressure on their enemy. With their Destino Art, they could form a formidable spirit and use their vitality to create a Nascent Soul. That way, the explosion would be more terrifying. Celestial Soul experts were able to reserve their vitality. Their single punch would attack the enemy''s body without wasting any ounce of their energy. When a ball was floating on the water, if an ordinary human were to punch it, the force would be disced by the water. However, if it was a punch from a Celestial Soul expert, all the force wouldnd on the ball without dispersing. Lahunched her Hammer Fist and aimed for Lucio''s throat. Lucio retreated without hesitation. He was sensible to realize how strong Lah''s punch was. Lah charged ahead and didn''t hold back in attacking him. She was as fast as lightning, and Lucio had no way of defending himself. After his vitality recovered, Jonathan let out a roar and charged forward yet again. He had five seconds of explosive strength. As the power of Haemocore went berserk, cracks formed on the ground. Lucio had barely dodged Lah''s attack when he sensed a force that felt as if a train was barreling toward him at full speed. Failing to avoid the attack, he was sent flying and crashed to the ground with a heavy thud. Blood gushed out of his eyes, ears, mouth, and nose. He slumped and died on the spot. Jonathan steadied himself instantly. There was a horrifying, tyrannical aura surrounding him. He promptly calmed down and returned to his usual self. Lah was speechless. Jonathan is unpredictable in fights. Despite acting on a whim, he managed to kill Lucio. Known for being the formidable Peacock King, I can''t believe Lucio was knocked to his death by Jonathan. Isaac was also dumbfounded. It was then that he realized how powerful Lah and Jonathan were. Fortunately I didn''t offend any of them. Raul was right behind them. He immediately went to Isaac and asked, ¡°Boss, are you all right?¡± Isaac replied, ¡°I''m fine.¡± He paused before asking, ¡°Why did youe back?¡± Hearing that, Jonathan revealed, ¡°We were nning on going to the hospital, but Raul was worried about you. He had a feeling that something was going to happen here and asked us to stay behind. I think it isn''t easy for Raul to work alone in a foreign city, so I agreed to his request. Indeed, the enemy came here.¡± Isaac began seeing Raul in a different light. He patted Raul''s shoulders approvingly. ¡°Raul, I knew you have it in you.¡± Naturally, he didn''t doubt Jonathan''s exnation. Never in his wildest dreams had he expected that Jonathan would predict the enemy''s arrival. ¡°Please take care of the person''s body, Mr. Mendenhall. We need to take our leave now,¡± Jonathan said. Isaac nodded. ¡°You saved my life. Why don''t you stay for dinner? You can leave after that.¡± Jonathan chuckled. ¡°No need. We were the ones who brought the enemy here, so we''re obliged to save you.¡± As Jonathan had made up his mind, Isaac said, ¡°Then I shall ask Raul to give you a ride.¡± ¡°Thank you. What about your security?¡± Jonathan reminded him. ¡°I shall make the arrangements. I got careless, but that won''t happen again,¡± Isaac assured him. ¡°I''m d to hear that.¡± After a brief silence, he continued, ¡°This man is Gabriel''s aplice. Gabriel''s legs are crippled, so he cannot walk. Please continue investigating his whereabouts, Mr. Mendenhall.¡± ¡°Does that mean Gabriel is not a threat?¡± Isaac asked. Jonathan shook his head. ¡°We can''t be sure about that. Gabriel is full of tricks. Once you locate him, don''t take action instantly and let us know at once.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Isaac agreed readily. After that, Jonathan and Lah bade goodbye to him. Raul followed them out. He drove the car while Jonathan and Lah upied the back seat. The car soon drove out of Mylers Residences. ¡°Mr. Lawson, are we going to the hospital?¡± Raul asked. Grateful for Jonathan''s help, Raul''s tone brimmed with courtesy and respect when he spoke to Jonathan. ¡°No, we''re not going to the hospital. Bring us to a nearby hotel,¡± came Jonathan''s answer. ¡°Why are we going to a hotel?¡± Lah blurted out. In a stern voice, Jonathan answered, ¡°It''s Gabriel. What if Lucio sprinkled something on our bodies without us realizing it? We should get a shower and change out of our clothes. That way, we will be safe. Gabriel is a cripple, so he is no longer a threat to us. We just need to focus on finding the Sinai Bible.¡± Lah got curious. ¡°Is Gabriel that capable?¡± ¡°No matter what, it''s better to be safe than sorry. Am I right?¡± Jonathan asked. They weren''t in a hurry, after all. Thus, Lah agreed to his suggestion. Raul dropped them off at a nearby hotel. Then, Jonathan told him to get their luggage from the hotel they previously stayed in. While Raul went to get their luggage, Jonathan and Lah each checked into their respective rooms. After they both took a shower, Raul arrived with their luggage. He ced their luggage outside their rooms and left. Lah wrapped herself in a towel and grabbed her luggage to change into a new outfit. Jonathan did the same. Afterpleting all the steps, Jonathan could finally heave a sigh of relief. He was thinking in Gabriel''s shoes. Gabriel must''ve predicted that Lucio might run into me. That was why he stayed put. There is a huge possibility that Gabriel did something. Jonathan had enough experience to know that some drugs could be sprinkled on humans'' bodies. They were potent despite being colorless and tasteless. He had to put his guard up. I showered and threw away my clothes. There is no way I''ll fall for his trap. Now that Lucio is dead, Gabriel is like a toothless tiger. Even if he''s full of tricks, he couldn''t do anything else. After taking a shower, Jonathan left his room to meet Lah. Lah had dried her hair, so it looked soft and bouncy. They were both d in T-shirts. Jonathan was wearing a ck T-shirt, and Lah in white. They looked like they were wearing matching outfits. ¡°We haven''t eaten anything the entire day. Why don''t we get something to eat?¡± Jonathan nced at Lah. ¡°We can head to the hospital after eating something.¡± ¡°Sure,¡± came Lah''s reply. She was relieved as Lucio was dead. Just like Jonathan, she assumed Gabriel was a toothless tiger and wouldn''t be a threat to them anymore as Lucio was already dead. They were in the middle ofpleting the mission, and the mission was already closed to others. Thus, there was no way Gabriel had other helpers. Jonathan, Lah, and Raul had a sumptuous dinner in the hotel. Raul insisted on footing the bill, so the other two let him be. It was already ten at night when they finished dinner. Without further dy, they headed to Peace River Hospital. Meanwhile, Isaac, who assumed all the trouble had been resolved, was rxing in Mylers Residences. Besides, he even got acquainted with Jonathan and Lah, who were both experts. That was good news to him. He didn''t hesitate to arrange for ten bodyguards and a professional team to get rid of Lucio''s body. Being in the underground circles, Isaac had killed his fair share of people and knew how to dispose of bodies easily. However, things didn''t go that smoothly this time. Ten bodyguards soon arrived at the living room of his mansion. A van was waiting outside, and four bodyguards were wearing white gloves to move Lucio''s body. Isaac leaned back on the couch and puffed on his cigar calmly. Chapter 214 Chapter 214 Right then, a man''s indifferent voice traveled over. ¡°Isaac, stand up!¡± There was something strange about that voice¡ªsomething magical about it. Isaac had been acting normally up until he heard the voice. The moment he heard it, it was as if he had been bewitched, and he stood up obediently. Just as that voice sounded out, two muscr men carried a wheelchair into the ce. A pale young man sat in the wheelchair. The young man was none other than Gabriel. The two muscr men were Chanaeans, and they were people who Gabriel had discreetly brought over from his home country. All Gabriel did was ask them to lift his wheelchair so that he could move around more conveniently. Therefore, what he was doing did not constitute bringing harm to his peers by colluding with outsiders. He was merely taking advantage of the loophole in the Divine Emperor''s regtions. Nevertheless, that matter was for another time. After Gabriel entered, the other bodyguards noticed something strange. The head of the bodyguards was a sturdy Remdik man. A cold glint shed past his eyes as he said to hisrades, ¡°There''s something weird about him. Get rid of him!¡± With that said, he waved his hand and led several bodyguards to surround Gabriel. ¡°Kneel!¡± Gabriel abruptly shouted. His bellow was as enchanting as the previous time, and it made those who heard it feel lead in their limbs and made them almost lose their bnce. Instantly, the bodyguards began to struggle. As if they were physically fighting with people, sweat beaded on their faces. A beatter, all of the bodyguards dropped to their knees. When the two burly men beside Gabriel saw the scene, they were dumbfounded. By the time they turned to look at Gabriel, their gazes were filled with fear and respect. However, Gabriel ignored their gazes and wheeled himself over to Isaac. As he stared at the other man, he muttered, ¡°Sit down.¡± Immediately, as if Isaac''s soul had returned to him, his dull eyes regained focus again. It was then he saw Gabriel and the bodyguards who were kneeling around him. The look Isaac had on his face was as though he had seen a ghost. When he looked at Gabriel, hisThis is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. eyes were filled with terror. Meanwhile, the lights were still on in a famous hospital¡ªbuilt to resemble an Epean-style castle¡ªat Yeringham despite the fact that it was already half-past ten at night. The moon that night was round, and its cool moonlight shone on the courtyard of Peace River Hospital. There were several lush trees in the courtyard, which, along with the moonlight and the white hospital lights, made the courtyard appear even more beautiful. Jonathan and Lah asked Raul to wait outside the hospital as the two of them went to Ranen''s ward. Ranen''s ward was located on the third floor in the intensive care unit. The duo were quick to reach the ward, only to find out that the door to the ward was closed. Jonathan knocked on the door, and soon, a Yartranian woman came to open it. The woman was in her forties, and she was Ranen''s niece¡ªKochava. Kochava, a curly-haired woman, was not beautiful, but she was much more graceful than other women her age. ¡°You''re...¡± Kochava started curiously in Ustranasian when she saw Jonathan and Lah. Jonathan said, ¡°We''re Professor Horowitz''s friends. We heard about his condition, so we came to visit him.¡± ¡°My uncle has no friends,¡± Kochava coldly responded. ¡°Who are you two?¡± Her tone was grim and stern, and any normal person would have been frightened by it. However, Jonathan merely sneered and said, ¡°Do you know your uncle well? How can you say that he has no friends? Professor Horowitz''s already in hisst moments. He has no money and no power, so do you think we''re actually nning to hurt him or use him?¡± Jonathan''s harsh tone made Kochava freeze. She then dubiously asked, ¡°Are you really my uncle''s friends?¡± ¡°Move aside,¡± Jonathan ordered. Hismanding tone pressured Kochava to subconsciously make way for them. Thus, Jonathan and Lah were able to enter the room. Tubes were attached to Ranen''s body as the many on the bed. His face was covered in brown spots, and it looked a little terrifying. The professor had truly reached the end of his life. His eyes were tightly shut, and it seemed like he was asleep. Of course, he might be unconscious instead. Kochava walked over to Jonathan and said, ¡°Uncle Ranen finally fell asleep. The doctor said that he might not be able to live for more than three days.¡± Jonathan asked in a low voice, ¡°Are you the only family Professor Horowitz has?¡± Kochava replied, ¡°Yes. My uncle has spent his entire life obsessed with King Sergiu''s treasure, so he has never dated or married. The people in our family ignore him too. I have respect for my uncle''s dedication, and that''s why I''m nning to settle his funeral for him.¡± At that, Jonathan fell deep into his thoughts. All of a sudden, he turned to Lah and asked, ¡°Do you have extra Spirit Gathering Pills with you?¡± Lah nced at Jonathan and replied, ¡°Yes. What''s the matter? Do you want to give one to Professor Horowitz?¡± ¡°Indeed,¡± Jonathan answered. Lah agreed, ¡°Sure. Although the Spirit Gathering Pill won''t be able to cure Professor Horowitz''s cancer, it''ll let him live for a few days more.¡± With that, she took out a Spirit Gathering Pill from a porcin bottle and passed it to Jonathan. While she was taking the pill out of the bottle, Jonathan was watching her. He guessed that she still had plenty of those Spirit Gathering Pills left. It seems like the Spirit Gathering Pills are selling like hotcakes and are a dime a dozen. As Jonathan handed the Spirit Gathering Pill to Kochava, he said, ¡°This is a magical pill, and it has miraculous effects. I''d like to let your uncle take it. Perhaps his condition might improve, or perhaps he might not be able to stand its effect and pass away immediately. However, I''ll be willing to pay you a hundred thousand in Anndurn currency if he dies from consuming this pill. What do you think about it?¡± Kochava''s eyes lit up when she heard that he would give her a hundred thousand in Anndurn currency if anything went wrong. She was an ordinary person, after all, so how could she not love money? ¡°We''ll have to sign a contract,¡± Kochava said. ¡°I need to be responsible for my uncle.¡± Lah then took out a gold card and said, ¡°Hold onto this for now. Its password is six eights. You can check it out right away, and you can take out twenty thousand immediately. That''s the limit for the ATM. If anything happens to your uncle, you can retrieve the rest from the counter tomorrow.¡± At that, Kochava became even more thrilled. Without saying anything, she took the gold card, turned, and left. The room was much more peaceful once she was gone. Lah walked over to close the ward door as Jonathan approached Ranen to feed him the pill. The Spirit Gathering Pill would melt once it came into contact with warmth, so they did not need to worry about whether or not Ranen could swallow it. After feeding him the pill, both Jonathan and Lah could only wait at the side. Right then, resentful feelings washed over Jonathan, and it was because of the Spirit Gathering Pills. Lah has so many Spirit Gathering Pills, but she''s not sharing them with me. That was what made Jonathan upset. Nevertheless, Jonathan''s heart soon skipped a beat when he realized that it was inappropriate of him to think that way. The Spirit Gathering Pills belonged to Lah, and she had no reason to give them to him. Even if she did, she would be doing it out of the kindness of her heart, not out of obligation. Jonathan realized it was indecent of him to get upset about that. After all, there was no free lunch in the world. He should be asking himself how worthy he was to deserve all that instead of questioning others. At that, Jonathan took in a deep breath and recollected himself. Shortly after, he was much more at ease. In the meantime, Lah had been observing Ranen. Naturally, she would not have noticed the internal struggle Jonathan had gone through a moment ago. Just then, Ranen finally began to react to the pill. His hand moved first. Then, he slowly opened his eyes. Hisplexion slowly improved. That was how miraculous the Spirit Gathering Pill could be. When Ranen opened his eyes to survey his surroundings, Jonathan and Lah walked over to him. Noticing that, he struggled to sit upright. Lah quickly took a pillow to cushion his back and support him into an upright sitting position. ¡°You''re...¡± Ranen began in confusion. He could not recall ever seeing Lah and Jonathan, so at that moment, he wondered if he had dementia-caused memory issues due to aging. ¡°Professor Horowitz,¡± Lah said in Ustranasian. ¡°We''re here for King Sergiu''s treasure.¡± The moment those words were out of her mouth, Jonathan turned speechless. Although Lah was powerful in terms of cultivation, hermunication skills needed a lot of work. Being straightforward like that would probably upset Ranen. After all, Ranen was still a Yartranian. Yartranians saw King Sergiu''s treasure as something that belonged to them. Unsurprisingly, a look of displeasure crept upon Ranen''s face. He promptly said, ¡°You''re not wee here. Leave.¡± Lah tensed up at that before an angry look shed past her eyes. She was an inner disciple of Divine Realm with a bright future, so no one had ever treated her so impolitely before. Yet, there was nothing she could do to Ranen¡ªto a man on the verge of death. Jonathan hastily cut in, ¡°Professor Horowitz, there''s a misunderstanding here. We''re not short of money, so we''re not here to greedily take King Sergiu''s treasure. Like you, we''re extremely interested in King Sergiu''s treasure. For instance, the Sinai Bible and the legend of the Third Sacred Temple.¡± However, Ranen was not convinced. He muttered indifferently, ¡°These have nothing to do with me anymore. Please leave.¡± Still, Jonathan gave him a faint smile and said, ¡°We can leave if you want us to. We''re young and still have plenty of time for research. But, Professor Horowitz, you don''t have much time left. You spent your whole life researching King Sergiu''s treasure but to no avail, and I don''t believe you''re willing to leave this world with regrets.¡± His words made aplicated look cross Ranen''s eyes. The mystery of King Sergiu''s treasure was indeed his eternal regret. He was unwilling to die like this, but death was something a fragile and helpless mortal like him could not avoid. Ranen swept his gaze across Jonathan and Lah before saying, ¡°I''ve been unable toe to a conclusion throughout my lifetime of research. Are you telling me that you''ll be able to find something out in these few days before I die? That''s impossible!¡± ¡°At the very least, you should impart the knowledge you''ve acquired in your lifetime to us so that we can continue your research. Perhaps God will watch over you and let us find the secrets of the treasure in yourst few days on earth?¡± A pauseter, Jonathan continued, ¡°Professor Horowitz, do you believe in God?¡± Lah nced at Jonathan, impressed by his speech. She knew that he was about to begin bluffing his way through things again. Chapter 215 Chapter 215 Ranen gave Jonathan a questioning look, unsure why he was asking him that question. Still, he answered, ¡°Of course God exists.¡± Yartranians had absolute faith in their God, so they would not question whether or not God existed. That was something obvious from how they had to pray by the Crying Wall with a hat since young. Wearing a hat was essential, for they did not want to face God with their heads as that was a sign of disrespect. Hence, Jonathan said, ¡°Everything that happens, exists, and will happen, are God''s will. If you can provide us with information to let us find King Sergiu''s treasure, then that is God''s will. God is granting your wish after many years of hard work. If we can''t find it, then that''s God''s will too. God doesn''t want King Sergiu''s treasure to reappear in this world.¡± A pause after, he went on, ¡°Now, King Sergiu''s treasure is more worthy in its historical value than its financial value. Our times need to improve; we need to refresh our judgment and knowledge about the past. What do you think, Professor Horowitz?¡± Lah was awestruck. Everything Jonathan had said struck the right spot in Ranen''s heart. In other words, Jonathan knew what the client wanted. If the man was in sales, he would be an excellent salesman. ¡°God''s will?¡± Ranen snapped his brows together as his determination wavered. Jonathan said nothing else and waited patiently for Ranen to make his decision. Half a beatter, Ranen said to Jonathan. ¡°All right, I''ll work with you.¡± It seemed like he had made up his mind. Jonathan smiled and said, ¡°To be honest, you don''t need to feel hesitant about this. People have been unable to find King Sergiu''s treasure for thousands of years, so it''s unlikely that we''ll find it too. We''re only leaving this up to fate.¡± Ranen sighed. ¡°God''s will. Is it God''s will to bury King Sergiu''s treasure forever?¡± However, Lah asked the most important question, ¡°Professor Horowitz, do you think that King Sergiu''s treasure exists?¡± Ranen instantly replied, ¡°Of course.¡± Lah continued in a straightforward manner, ¡°Then why hasn''t anyone found it after thousands of years? Moreover, why are you sure that it exists? You live in the same century as we do, so what makes you certain that the treasure from Before the Common Era exists? Maybe it''s a legend, or maybe it''s a myth. Maybe it''s just a trickery from time itself.¡± However, Ranen was not annoyed by her question, for he was a researcher, and King Sergiu''s treasure was his area of interest. Thus, he weed the questions of others. After all, there was no way one would learn unless they were taught. Ranen said, ¡°The legends say that the Holy Chest and Sinai Bible were ced on the Holy Boulder. Before that, people had found an underground tunnel passage in the Serity Monastery. That passage leads to the ruins of the Second Sacred Temple. It was there I saw the Holy Boulder myself.¡± After a pause, he continued, ¡°The boulder is exactly as described in the legends. It''s the Yartranian''s sacred boulder! The government has tried to move it several times to exhibit it, but s, no one could move it. The Holy Boulder remains where it was found.¡± Lah hummed. ¡°But you still didn''t see the missing Holy Chest and Sinai Bible. Professor Horowitz, are you certain because of that?¡± Ranen replied, ¡°Legend has it, the Holy Chest has the power to make time and space five- dimensional.¡± Jonathan tilted his head to the side and said, ¡°I''ve heard about three-dimensional space with width, height, and length. With time, it would be a four-dimensional space. But what is a five-dimensional space?¡± Neither Jonathan nor Lah had heard about five-dimensional space. Ranen exined, ¡°The five-dimensional space is a hypothesis from the scientists. Time, along with the three parameters that make up three-dimensional space, will be considered as a four-dimensional space. Five would be to consider time physically. It would be as if the years 1949 and 1950 are tangible objects in line in front of you. Each year is an independent item ced in a parallel manner. The Holy Chest''s ability is to create a five-dimensional space and allow people to enter the year they want to.¡± Jonathan raised his brows in understanding and muttered under his breath, ¡°D*mn, doesn''t that mean the Holy Chest is a time-traveling machine?¡± ¡°We understand now, Professor Horowitz. Please continue.¡± ¡°Meanwhile, in the legends, the Sinai Bible is a creation from the beginning of time and records everything in the world. As long as one can decipher its code, one will be able to find the past and current lives of everyone. They will even be able to predict future events and look back in the ancient past.¡± A thrilled look danced across Lah''s eyes when she heard that, but she concealed it from the others. After taking in a deep breath, she said, ¡°Professor Horowitz, are you sure that the Sinai Bible allows people to look into the past?¡± Ranen turned to Lah and told her, ¡°I''ve seen a line of text on the Holy Boulder. That is a password unique to Yartranians. After I deciphered it, I realized that it was a record.¡± ¡°What did it record?¡± Lah asked, her breathing quickening. Jonathan cast a curious nce at Lah. Lah is so adamant about finding the Sinai Bible, and she''s so agitated upon hearing that the Sinai Bible will allow people to peek into the past. Could it be that she wants to use the Sinai Bible to look into something? Ranen had talked for a long time, so he was starting to tire out. In fact, he began to pant. Lah quickly took out another Spirit Gathering Pill and wanted to feed it to Ranen. Jonathan leaped in fright and quickly stopped her. ¡°Professor Horowitz is weak right now. If he consumes another pill, it''ll end up worsening his condition, and that''ll be bad.¡± Lah froze initially, but she soon realized that Jonathan''s words made sense. Hence, she kept the Spirit Gathering Pill away. In the meantime, Jonathan patted Ranen''s back to help him breathe easier. A beatter, Ranen recovered. He went on, ¡°On it recorded King Sergiu''s story. King Sergiu made a mistake during his fight with the Holy Knights, and that mistake resulted in his people''s deaths. Later on, King Sergiu used the Holy Chest to time travel back to the moment before the fight, and he avoided making the same mistake. In the end, he won.¡± At that, Ranen paused for a moment. ¡°But ever since that fight, King Sergiu''s physical condition took a turn for the worse. Supposedly, it was because he used the Holy Chest to change history. So, he had to bear the consequences for it. You have to know this: King Sergiu was a legendary warrior who had a strong physique and was more powerful than ferocious beasts, but a man like him ended up dying from illnesses.¡± Jonathan had been reading up on King Sergiutely, so he chimed in, ¡°But the files I read said that the old King Sergiu followed his concubine to pray to multiple deities instead of to Hathar, who his father faithfully prayed to his whole life. Therefore, he incited the rage of Hathar. Hathar sent the prophet Ashja to tear one of his new coats into twelve pieces outside the city of Yeringham and asked Jeram to take ten pieces. That meant that after the death of Sergiu, God would split the unified kingdom into two kingdoms. The kingdom of the north, Irethiel, consisted of ten tribes and was ruled by Jeram. On the other hand, the kingdom in the south, Yartran, was left with two tribes and continued to be ruled by King Sergiu''s son, Robam. After that, King Sergiu fell gravely ill and soon passed away.¡± ¡°Where did you see this from?¡± Ranen asked Jonathan. Jonathan froze for a second before he awkwardly replied, ¡°From Netpedia.¡± It was Ranen''s turn to freeze. ¡°What''s Netpedia?¡± Lah exined, ¡°Netpedia is an online encyclopedia. The little bits of things he knows alle from the inte.¡± Ranen huffed and widened his eyes in anger. ¡°Nonsense! Everything on the inte is written by netizens who only hear bits and pieces from others. How true can it be? They''re all just a game of whisper down thene!¡± Jonathan was rendered speechless by Ranen''s words. He decided not to try to unt his knowledge anymore. After all, Ranen was a genuine specialist in King Sergiu''s treasure. He was doing nothing but embarrassing himself by trying to correct Ranen with whatever he had read online. Lah then said, ¡°Professor Horowitz, how did you know that the Sinai Bible can be used to peer into the past, then?¡± Ranen told her, ¡°That''s because the record on the Holy Boulder says that King Sergiu was upset and in agony about his physical condition after he fell gravely ill. He could somewhat guess that it was because he used the Holy Chest. However, he wanted to use the Sinai Bible to find the way to resolve that.¡± A momentter, he continued, ¡°King Sergiu wasn''t just a warrior. To us Yartranians, he was also the king of wisdom. He deciphered the Sinai Bible, but on the day he did, he died. Later records stateThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. that his actions¡ªwhether it was the time traveling with the Holy Chest or the search for history and the future through the Sinai Bible¡ªwere forbidden divine actions. That was why King Sergiu suffered terrible consequences.¡± Both Jonathan and Lah fell silent. Half a beatter, Lah said, ¡°Professor Horowitz, you spent most of your life studying King Sergiu''s treasure. I''ll be honest with you then. I want to look for King Sergiu''s treasure because I want to use the Sinai Bible to find out about my history¡ªmy birth circumstances. It''s important to me.¡± Ranen''s eyes flitted toward Lah, surprised by her honesty. Her words confirmed the spections Jonathan had earlier. Lah really is trying to use the Sinai Bible to find out about something. Ranen then told her, ¡°If I can see the Sinai Bible and the Holy Chest before I die, I''ll be able to die without regrets. But, youngdy, I''ll be honest with you too. Instead of relying on the Sinai Bible to find out what your history is, I think it''ll be more realistic to investigate the people around you instead. That''ll be easier to aplish.¡± Lah shook her head. ¡°My master raised me since young. When I asked my master about my background, he told me that I was an orphan.¡± Chapter 217 Chapter 217 It wasn''t long until he drifted off and began to dream. In his dream, he first became one with Jennifer, reveling in pleasure with their bodies entangled. However, thedy beneath him then turned into Lah for some reason. Right then, Lah opened her eyes abruptly, startling Jonathan and causing him to unleash everything he had. When he woke up the next day, Jonathan realized that he had wet his pants. What the f*ck? I had a wet dream? Jonathan found himself blushing. It was rather embarrassing for a man in his twenties to still be doing that. Hence, he hurriedly removed his pants and went to the bathroom for a shower. During his shower, Jonathan was a little troubled by the guilt he felt. He felt he had wronged Catherine when he dreamt of Jennifer and Lah but not her. However, Jonathan was also crystal clear that the feeling he harbored toward Catherine was more love than lust. Catherine was the type of woman whom people would want to take care of and protect from harm''s way. But dreaming can''t really be considered cheating, which means I''ve not wronged Catherine, right? Men would always think of having an intimate rtionship with beautifuldies, so this is nothing, Jonathan comforted himself. Given that the climate in Yeringham was simr to Horington''s, it wasn''t particrly freezing in the winter. The morning sunlight was warm and bright. As the rays bathed the hotel room, it was an indescribably beautiful sight. Jonathan put on a casual white shirt, jeans, and a pair of sports shoes. Overall, his attire would allow him more freedom of movement. With that, he went to look for Lah. What surprised him was that Lah was still sleeping when he arrived. Jonathan had always perceived Lah as a very disciplineddy. Seems like I can''t judge a book by its cover on many things! When she went to get the door, Lah was still in a sleepy and disheveled state. Only when Jonathan entered her vision did she snap to her senses. She hurriedly mmed the door shut again and shouted, ¡°Wait for a second!¡± At that, Jonathan rubbed his nose in exasperation and waited obediently. About ten minutester, Lah, who had cleaned and dressed herself up, exited. Her hair was tied into a ponytail, and she had put on ck sportswear. It was also at this moment that Jonathan noticed something. Whenever he put on a ck shirt, Lah would put on a white shirt, and vice versa. No matter what, the color of the shirt they put on would only alternate between ck and white. At that, he asked in frustration, ¡°Lah, is there a need for that?¡± His question caught Lah off guard. Feeling confused, Lah frowned and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Look at the way we dress. We''re like a chessboard!¡± The surprised Lah mulled over his words and realized that it was exactly like what he said. Her lips curled into a smile, and she burst outughing in response. However, she quickly stoppedughing and added, ¡°Let''s go. We''ll go to the Crying Wall first and pay Professor Horowitz a visitter. Once we get the Holy Boulder''s address from him, we can proceed with our investigation.¡± Hearing that, Jonathan turned serious and replied, ¡°Okay. But I somehow have this feeling that we''re looking in the wrong direction, Lah.¡± Displeased to hear that, Lah asked, ¡°How so?¡± ¡°The Crying Wall and Holy Boulder are no secrets. Countless people have walked the path we n to look into, and none have ever stumbled upon anything. Do you think we''re better than the lot of them?¡± Though she knew what Jonathan said was reasonable, she had never thought about it, fearing it would shatter her confidence. As anger crept into her, she scowled. ¡°So you''re trying to say that we just sit at home and think about it?¡± ¡°No, that''s not what I meant. Forget it. Let''s go,¡± Jonathan hurriedly exined himself as soon as the woman grew angry. As she was not a troublemaker, Lah let it go quickly and said nary a word after that. If Lah were someone pettier, she would be pestering Jonathan if he regretteding along with her by now. In truth, Jonathan had not put much thought into it either. He merely reckoned that they needed to brainstorm more instead of rushing forward blindly. However, he figured that by looking around and brainstorming about it at the same time, they might stumble upon something. Hence, he voiced no objections. After leaving the hotel, they stopped at the supermarket to stock up on their supplies before departing for the Crying Wall. On their way there, Jonathan munched on some bread while driving. As for Lah, she sat in the back seat of the car instead of the front passenger seat. To her, whether or not her behavior and choices would disrespect Jonathan in any way was never her concern. Jonathan, who knew what kind of a person Lah was, did not overthink. At nine o''clock in the morning, they arrived at the Crying Wall. At this point, the Crying Wall was fully opened to the public. Donned in their prayer attires, plenty of Yartranians were already here for their morning prayers. There amongst them were, of course, tourists. In the meantime, Jonathan and Lah blended in with the crowd. They bought a simr headpiece and ticket before entering the Crying Wall. With that, they put on the headpiece and knelt among the crowd. Knowing that this task was of utmost importance, Jonathan gave it everything he had. Hence, he shut his eyes and let his mind go nk. As the sun zed down on them, Jonathan suddenly realized that the Yartranians had started chanting in anguage that he could not fathom. Though it was an aliennguage, which rendered him unable to understand anything, Jonathan could still feel the Syble Power contained in theirnguage. As they chanted, a mysterious maic force was formed between the Syble Power and the Crying Wall. What exactly that was remained a mystery to Jonathan. After all, he couldn''t tell much of it aside from the mysterious synergy between the Syble Power and the Crying Wall. The maic field''s mysterious synergy was also why he could not rte it to King Sergiu''s treasures. There was basically nothing he could do. In the meantime, Lah did the same thing Jonathan did, but she captured nothing. When the prayer was over, they even approached the wall. They reached their hand out and personally felt the wall, only to find nothing. Though the Crying Wall was historical, there was nothing special about it. They lingered around for another four hours and left at one o''clock in the afternoon. s, they had discovered nothing. When they returned to the car, they rested and preserved their energy while having some bread and water. After that, Jonathan drove toward Peace River Hospital. As the Crying Wall investigation proved fruitless, Jonathan and Lah felt slightly depressed. Even though one month was quite a lengthy period, theck of clues right now was more than enough to drive them crazy with frustration and helplessness. While he drove, Jonathan started wondering if he had already failed. Will I be sealed off for ten years before I can even live my life to the fullest? By the time I''m released, things won''t be the same anymore! This is stupid! I''m the Chosen One, and the Chosen One is the protagonist of fate! If I''m locked up, the drama will being to an abrupt stop! As his mind began drifting away, Jonathan, too, was crystal clear that if fate was a drama, and he was locked up halfway, then he would be nothing more than just a side character. As the drama was limited to only a selected few, it was not guaranteed that the protagonist had to be a good guy. In no time, Jonathan and Lah arrived at Peace River Hospital, where they met Professor Horowitz again. This time, Kochava was rather nice toward them. Aspared to their previous encounter, Ranen was looking much better with the help of the Spirit Gathering Pill. Yet, as the Spirit Gathering Pill was just a temporary solution, it couldn''t get rid of the root of Ranen''s problem¡ªthe cancer haunting him. Such was the Spirit Gathering Pill. It could prolong a person''s life if the person were healthy or merely afflicted with some minor illness. If the person had some sort of terminal disease, however, then no pills would be effective. After all, medicines were only effective against illnesses that could not im lives. That was the way medicines worked all the while. ¡°Professor Horowitz, we were at the Crying Wall today,¡± Lah said. ¡°So, how was it?¡± Ranen asked with a smile. ¡°We got nothing.¡± Ranen instantly replied, ¡°Of course. That''spletely normal. I know the Crying Wall better than both of you, and I, too, found no clues from it.¡± ¡°I also want to take a look at the Holy Boulder,¡± Lah added. ¡°That''s no problem. How about this? I''ll give you a number. Contact the person, tell him I rmended you, and he''ll sort it out for you. However, you may have to spend a little as this man is only interested in money.¡± ¡°Money is not an issue,¡± Lah answered quickly. With that, Ranen gave her a number, and Lah handed it to Jonathan. It was better if Jonathan was the one that showed himself in public aspared to her. With the number received, Jonathan went ahead and contacted the person. The person whose number Ranen gave them was an employee of Serity Monastery. His name was Leslie. The man was over the moon when Jonathan offered him ten thousand in Anndurn currency for his help. Leslie was so overjoyed that he wanted to pick up Jonathan and Lah right away. With that, everything was set to go. An hourter, Jonathan and Lah arrived at Serity Monastery. When Leslie weed them, he handed over two sets of traditional ck robes. ¡°Come back here at two o''clock in the morning. That''s my shift, and I''ll be able to sneak you in that way.¡± Donned in traditional robes, Leslie looked religious and polite, but, in truth, he was nothing more than an ordinary man who loved money. Yet, no rules stated that monks or priests were not allowed to favor money. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. After all, money was fundamental to their daily lives. In the cultivator''s world, wealth, techniques, soulmates, and territory were the four things that cultivators focused on, and wealth was the first to be mentioned among them. Aftering to a mutual agreement, Jonathan and Lah decided to return to the hotel for a rest since there was still time. After all, it had been a pretty tiring day. Jonathan then drove back immediately while Lah remained silent throughout the trip. Seeing that, Jonathan decided that it was best to leave her alone. After traveling for some distance, Lah suddenly broke the silence. ¡°Jonathan, what would you do if we failed to get clues from the Holy Boulder as well?¡± At those words, Jonathan was stunned. That means all the clues would have reached a dead end. What can I do by then? ¡°No idea,¡± Jonathan replied. ¡°Right now, all we can do is go with the flow and take things one step at a time.¡± Angered by his reply, Lah exploded, ¡°Aren''t you supposed to be lucky? Aren''t you the so-called Chosen One? Do something!¡± She had finally snapped. Jonathan couldn''t help but wail inwardly, How can she me this on me? However, given that it was best not to start a fight with her, Jonathan sucked it up and smiled bitterly. ¡°I may be the Chosen One, but the Chosen One is not capable in every aspect.¡± Hearing that, Lah fell silent. Jonathan continued, ¡°Lah, you and I know that the chances of finding King Sergiu''s treasure are very slim. It''s so slim that it could be considered non-existent. The only reason I''m here is that this is the only way that I could find to solve my problem. But what about you? Why did yound yourself in such a situation?¡± Chapter 218 Chapter 218 Lah remained silent for quite a while. Jonathan thought she wasn''t going to answer his question, and he wasn''t expecting her to. To his surprise, she suddenly said, ¡°Unlike you, I''m concerned about my background.¡± Jonathan was stunned momentarily. ¡°It''s not that I''m not concerned with my background. It''s just because I was never close to my parents.¡± ¡°I can''t remember anything about my life before I turned seven. However, I dream about my parents when I sleep. In my dreams, I can see them clearly. My mom would cry and say I''m an evil person. My dad would also say that I''m a monster and wouldn''t acknowledge me as his daughter.¡± Jonathan was stunned for a moment, but he soon figured out why Lah had her concerns. This has got to be something Lah has never been able to ovee. She doesn''t know what happened before she turned seven. Yet, her parents are scolding her in her dreams for it. While driving, Jonathan kept formting his sentence in his head. After a while, he asked, ¡°Have you asked Master Gideon about it?¡± ¡°I have. However, Master Gideon just said he picked me up from the streets.¡± ¡°Do you think Master Gideon is lying?¡± Lah went quiet and didn''t answer Jonathan''s question. Instead, she just turned her head to look out the window. Jonathan realized that he had overstepped his boundary. That''s such a sensitive question, and it would be inappropriate for her to answer it. We''re not close enough to tell each other everything. After they went back to the hotel, they had dinner together and went back to their own rooms. Jonathan then sat cross-legged and cultivated Ultra Sun Moon Mantra. Atst, his vitality seemed to be in perfect shape. He had transformed vigor into spirit. Next, he would have to transform his spirit into energy. He needed to do that because he wanted to transform his energy into something physical. Basically, it was like transforming an energy sword into a real sword. It was a tough breakthrough to make. If Simon couldn''t even do it after taking four Spirit Gathering Pills, it was bound to be even harder for Jonathan. Although they both seemed to have achieved the final stage of Nascent Soul, there was still a big difference between their strengths. Jonathan cultivated for around two hours, but there was still no progress made. However, he wasn''t upset because he knew it was perfectly normal. I haven''t been in Nascent Soul for long enough. Heck, I was stuck in the final stage of Neutralizing Force for three years. How could I get past Nascent Soul within a few months'' time? Jonathan then took a can of beer from the fridge and went to hisputer. After logging into Divine Realm''s website, he went through the mission board. The mission board was refreshed on a daily basis. Besides avable missions, the board also showed the missions being taken. Jonathan was looking at the missions the others had taken and saw one that was taken by Simon, Lesley, Elijah, and Catherine. Thest name baffled Jonathan. Why did Catherine also join the mission? After thinking about it for a while, he figured out what was going on. Simon knows how Catherine is, and she would never take up a mission on her own. Hence, he got her to join them so that she could complete missions. Jonathan then went to see Catherine''s mission status and noticed that she had alreadypleted a mission. Without a shadow of a doubt, Simon must have also helped herplete that mission. With that thought in mind, Jonathan rang Catherine. In no time, he got through to her. Jonathan''s phone had a roaming function, so he could make international long-distance calls. Although it was expensive, he wasn''t bothered by it. He had an ount that Jennifer would transfer his dividends to every month. ¡°Hey, Catherine,¡± Jonathan uttered. Catherine hummed in response and kept mum. Jonathan was used to getting such a response from Catherine, so he asked, ¡°How have you been lately?¡± ¡°Good!¡± Jonathan smiled. ¡°Do you miss me?¡± After going silent for a while, she answered, ¡°Yes.¡± Jonathan smiled in satisfaction upon hearing that. It''s not easy getting her to say that. ¡°By the way, Catherine, I saw that you''vepleted a mission. What happened?¡± he asked. ¡°Simon and the rest helped me. I just went to collect the rewards.¡± ¡°You have to respect Simon, okay?¡± Jonathan urged. At the same time, he felt warmth in his heart because he was touched by the rtionship between his sworn siblings. Catherine merely hummed in response. They hung up the phone after a short conversation. Jonathan then called Simon. Simon must''ve nned and organized everything. He''s the only one who''s capable and has organizational skills. The call went through rather quickly. ¡°Hi, Simon!¡± Jonathan greeted in excitement. In response, Simon asked tly, ¡°How''s your mission going?¡± ¡°I''ve already killed Lucio. However, I have no leads on King Sergiu''s treasure.¡± In a deep voice, Simon said, ¡°I''m not surprised you''ve killed Lucio. However, I''ve already told you it''s going to be hard trying to locate King Sergiu''s treasure.¡± ¡°I know, but I''ve already made the choice. There''s nothing much to say about it now.¡± Simon grunted in assent and said, ¡°On my side, I''ll keep collecting information for you. I''m busy now, so I''m hanging up.¡± ¡°Wait, Simon!¡± Jonathan quickly yelled. ¡°Is there anything else?¡± It was evident Simon was also a reserved person. He wouldn''t tell anyone what he was up to. Instead, he would just act. ¡°Thank you, Simon,¡± Jonathan said. Simon was stunned momentarily before saying, ¡°I''m hanging up now.¡± With that, he ended the call. Jonathan kept his phone and felt relieved. Now I know if something were to happen to me, Simon would take care of my friends and family. Although he''s cold and emotionless to his enemies, he appreciates his sworn siblings. At ten that night, Lah suddenly came to knock on Jonathan''s door. Jonathan looked through the peephole and jumped in rm when he saw who was at the door. I''m in my boxers, drinking beer, and watching a cartoon. He was watching a cartoon because he couldn''t understand the Irethielian shows on television. I can only understand cartoons because I only need the graphics. At that moment, Jonathan''s heart was racing. Why is Lah looking for me at this hour? Could it be that she''s lonely? F*ck! What if she''s here to sleep with me? Jonathan''s mind was running wild. However, he knew how ridiculous his thoughts were. None of those things will happen. He quickly got dressed and opened the door. After he did so, Lah walked in expressionlessly and sat on the couch. Closing the door, he walked into the living room. ¡°Lah, do you want something to drink?¡± Lah nced at the beer in Jonathan''s hand and said, ¡°Give me what you''re drinking.¡± Jonathan was taken aback. After that, he reluctantly said, ¡°Oh, okay. If you don''t mind, you can have it.¡± With that, he gave her his beer. Lah couldn''t help but be astounded. ¡°What are you thinking? I said I want what you''re drinking. That doesn''t mean I want to drink from the same can.¡± Jonathan was embarrassed. D*mn it! I''ve misunderstood her. He then quickly turned around to get Lah a can of beer. After that, he changed the topic by asking, ¡°Lah, we still have some time before going to see the Holy Boulder. May I know why you''vee to look for me at this hour?¡± ¡°Nothing much. I was bored, so I wanted to have a chat with you.¡± Jonathan sat on a separate couch and asked, ¡°Could it be that you have some new doubts, Lah?¡± Although Jonathan usually appeared carefree, he was actually very observant. ¡°Can I trust you?¡± Lah suddenly asked. That stunned Jonathan slightly before he replied, ¡°That''s not up to me to decide. You have toe to your own decision.¡± Lah let out a self-deprecatingugh. ¡°It seems like I''ve asked a pointless question.¡± ¡°Lah, I can promise you this. Whatever you tell me today will be kept between the two of us.¡± Sighing softly, she said, ¡°It''s nothing much. It''s just that I don''t show my weak side to anyone. However, I feel like I need to get something off of my chest.¡± Jonathan kept quiet and listened. Lah continued, ¡°You guessed it right. I''ve been suspecting Master Gideon. In actuality, I shouldn''t be telling you this because if we end up going back alive, you might use it against me. I''ll be in trouble when that happens.¡± ¡°I''m not going to do that.¡± ¡°Well, I don''t think I have to worry about that. We''ll most probably die here. If not, we''ll get sealed off. I''ve been too impulsive. I thought if I could find you, I could find the Sinai Bible.¡± In a deep voice, Jonathan said, ¡°Lah, things aren''t over yet. We still have a chance.¡± Lah drank a big gulp of beer and answered, ¡°Yes. Let''s hope that''s the case.¡± ¡°Why do you find Master Gideon suspicious?¡± he asked. ¡°I''m twenty-six this year. Do you know how hard is it to achieve the final stage of Celestial Soul by this age?¡± ¡°I don''t know how hard that is, but I know it''s hard enough to even achieve the initial stage of Celestial Soul.¡± ¡°Master Gideon took in five disciples. The oldest is thirty-three, Frost Carnell. He''s a very powerful Level Three Divine Master. The youngest among us is twenty-two, Yuna Long. She has achieved the middle-stage Celestial Soul. Indeed, we''ve eaten a lot of elixir pills, so we have an advantage over others. However, no matter how much of an advantage we have over others, we''d still need natural talent to get to where we are today.¡± Instantly, Jonathan knew what Lah meant. His face fell as he said, ¡°He has five disciples, and they''re all geniuses. It''s rather hard to believe that he had picked all of you off the streets. It seems like you guys were deliberately chosen.¡± ¡°That''s right.¡± ¡°Are you suspecting Master Gideon murdered your parents?¡± Instead of giving a straight answer, she said, ¡°I won''t jump to conclusions before getting to the bottom of things.¡± Right then, Jonathan finally understood why Lah was so obsessed with getting to the bottom of her? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. background. If Master Gideon had really murdered her parents and she has been serving him in return, it''s going to be so hard for Lah to ept it. That''s just cruel. Chapter 219 Chapter 219 ¡°If...¡± murmured Jonathan before he paused to gather his thoughts. ¡°Lah, if Master Gideon really is the one responsible for your parents'' death, what will you do?¡± Lah nced at Jonathan. She didn''t answer right away because that was a tough question to begin with. ¡°I... don''t know,¡± Lah replied. Jonathan sighed inwardly, for he knew it would be best if Lah truly was just a random orphan that Gideon had brought home. If Gideon was the one who murdered Lah''s parents, she would be devastated since that would make it impossible for her to exact her revenge. Jonathan could imagine just how powerful Gideon was. After all, thetter had dozens of skilled fighters working as his subordinates. If Lah were to betray him, she wouldn''t just be making an enemy out of Gideon''s men. She would also have to deal with everyone else in the Divine Realm. If nothing else, the mark that the Divine Emperor had left on her was more than enough to make it impossible for her to flee. The mere thought of the consequences got Jonathan to tremble in so much fear that he couldn''t breathe. At that moment, he was just a third party empathizing with Lah. Things would be much worse and more frustrating for her. Everyone had their own scars, and every family had its fair share of problems. Jonathan had problems of his own that he couldn''t avoid as well. However, his hardship was nothingpared to what Lah would have to face in the future. She couldn''t confirm what had happened to her parents, but she had her suspicions. The truth probably wasn''t that far off, either. What Lah needed was confirmation. ¡°If there is no fighting back, why not just ignore it and turn a blind eye?¡± Jonathan sighed. ¡°Lah, clueless people are sometimes the happiest.¡± Lah said calmly, ¡°It''d be fine to turn a blind eye if I am actually clueless, but that is no longer an option since I have learned too much. I would be lying to myself if I turned a blind eye.¡± Jonathan understood that Lah was right, but he was still upset because he was an honorable man. He was a hero who couldn''t sit idly by and let injustice happen. It was in his nature to fight and help others. Unfortunately, he couldn''t do anything if the truth turned out to be unfavorable, and Lah would have to deal with something so cruel and painful. He couldn''t fight against the Divine Realm because he was not alone. He couldn''t risk destroying himself to help Lah. That was why, despite his dissatisfaction, he had no choice but to remain quiet at that moment. He thought it would be rather pretentious of him to say anything tofort her. In fact, Lah had never thought about asking others to help her. She was simply overwhelmed, and that was the only reason she talked to Jonathan about this. ¡°Lah, I can promise you this. Everything we discuss today will be kept between the two of us,¡± said Jonathan after a while. He probably never imagined that there woulde a day when he would fight against the Divine Realm with Lah by his side. They would narrowly escape death, and their story would be a legend. Lah nodded and asked, ¡°Do we still have any drinks left?¡± ¡°We do.¡± Jonathan tossed her a can of beer. Lah continued drinking away, but Jonathan refrained from doing the same. He said, ¡°I still need to driveter.¡± Lah didn''t push him. She got drunk at around midnight and passed out because she didn''t do anything to stop the alcohol from getting to her. Jonathan felt they should leave when it was about one in the morning. However, Lah was sound asleep on the couch. Jonathan, surprisingly, didn''t feel any desire for her. All he felt was pity and heartbreak. He simply left to get a nket and draped it over her. Just as he was deliberating if he should wake her up, Lah suddenly sat up. Her beautiful eyes shone with rity. She stood up and said, ¡°Let''s go.¡± Jonathan was stunned for a moment there, but he caught up soon after. Everyone had a biological clock, and an expert like Lah could set a biological rm. It wouldn''t matter how much alcohol she consumed, as she would still wake up at that precise moment. A Celestial Soul expert like her had full control over her body. That was actually a defining trait that granted her the rank of Celestial Soul. The moon was bright that night, and the sky was beautiful. Even the cloud couldn''t eclipse the stunning view above. Jonathan sped toward Serity Monastery in his Mercedes-Benz, and they reached their destination about thirty minutester. Serity Monastery looked majestic under the night sky, and the entire ce exuded a regal aura that was unique to Barsm. Leslie showed up mysteriously moments after Jonathan and Lah arrived. He didn''t say much. All he did was greet them and asked them to follow him. They did as told. With Leslie as their guide, both Jonathan and Lah made it into Serity Monastery without any trouble. The religious atmosphere here was very strong, as the people who visited the monastery were Plutorians. Serity Monastery was a rather famous site, so the ce was actually open to the public. Many tourists would visit during their trip to Yeringham. The front doors of Serity Monastery were made of red sandalwood, and a vast yard would reveal itself once those doors were opened. A few simplemps sat on the grass and illuminated the ce. There were also a few sycamore trees that were full of leaves, filling the air with a pleasant scent. And on the floor were some fallen leaves. Missionaries worked the night shift in Serity Monastery, and there were surveince cameras in every corner. Leslie knew a way around all of that. He was, in a way, a tour guide who earned his ie by taking others to the Holy Boulder. Naturally, he had to share that ie with the bodyguards to sneak in safely. Jonathan and Lah got into the monastery without running into any trouble. The security in Serity Monastery was rather tight, although there were no sculptures of any deity inside. Leslie led them and made quite a few turns before they reached a dark and humid basement that was rather eerie. He turned on his shlight after everyone was inside, then pressed a button and revealed an entrance hidden under the floor. As he pointed at the entrance, he said, ¡°Climb down thisdder, and you will reach the Holy Boulder soon. You have thirty minutes.¡± Jonathan and Lah nodded, then climbed down the steps. The basement they were in was about three meters underground. After that, they fell into a tunnel, which was so narrow that it could only fit one person. Hence, Jonathan and Lah could only go one after another. There were some cushions on the ground, and that made it morefortable to crawl around. It seemed that Leslie and the others had truly gone all out just to make more money. Lah led the way, with Jonathan followed closely behind. They only had a shlight to light the way, but Jonathan could still see the way Lah''s buttocks moved. His eyesight was simply that good. He felt his desire burning once more. Fortunately, he was behind her. His reaction, therefore, wasn''t visible from her angle. The tunnel was about fifty meters long. As Jonathan crawled forward, he cussed at Leslie internally. Reach the Holy Boulder soon? B*llshit! Jonathan, however, understood why Leslie never rified anything. Thetter had only given them thirty minutes to make the trip. They would surelyin if he were to tell them they would have to travel that far. Nevertheless, Jonathan did not take the half an hour seriously. What is he going to do if I don''te back out on time? It''s not as though he canin to someone about it. This is his secret, too! About ten minutester, Jonathan and Lah got to the end of the tunnel. All they saw was a ruined pce. It was almost as though the entire pce had sunk into the ground. Huge pirs had fallen, and there were even pieces of shattered statues. Jonathan and Lah stood there and took everything in. For a moment there, Jonathan felt as though he was embracing history and was sensing the glory, the war, and the fall that had taken ce there. Debris had blocked the road ahead, and the ce was in horrible shape. Yet, the most obvious thing in this dpidated ce was the Holy Boulder in the middle. The legend of the Holy Boulder was something else. It was said that the religion of the Plutorians was founded right there when the prophet stood on that bolder and received a message from an angel. Legend imed that even to this day, the prophet''s footprint remained visible on that boulder. That was how it gained its name as the Holy Boulder. Underneath the Holy Boulder was an entrance to a cave. It definitely had enough space to hide the Sinai Bible and the Holy Chest away. Once, there were a few Ustranasion adventurers who had tried to find the Sinai Bible and the Holy Chest upon learning the views of the schrs. Like Jonathan and Lah, those adventurers had bribed the missionaries at Serity Monastery and snuck into the cete at night. In the morning, they would move some rocks around to hide the entrance of the cave. They did that for a few consecutive nights before they were eventually caught. After that, they fled the country and never returned. Jonathan knew a thing or two about the Holy Boulder. He and Lah first went to the entrance of the cave under the Holy Boulder. True to the records, there was another tunnel down there. Legend imed that both the Sinai Bible and the Holy Chest were buried somewhere inside. Lah went forward and jumped into the cave. Jonathan didn''t follow. He didn''t believe that the Sinai Bible and the Holy Chest were actually there. He thought that those items would have been long gone if they were there. In fact, the location of the Holy Boulder was pretty much an open secret. Hundreds, maybe even thousands, of adventurers had bribed Leslie and made the same trip. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Jonathan thought about it for a bit before he climbed up the Holy Boulder. That boulder was about eighteen meters long and fourteen meters wide. It was also about one meter tall. When Jonathan stood on the Holy Boulder, he saw that there were actually footprints and hoofprints there. He examined the hoofprints and realized that it was no different from that of a regr horse. The footprints, however, were rather strange. It seemed to belong to a human, but something was off as it took the shape of a human''s foot and a duck''s webbed foot. Wait... Does that mean... Are angels real? And they take the form of a bird? Jonathan was confused. He examined the footprints for a while before he sat down on that boulder. There, he closed his eyes and slowly gathered his thoughts. The Holy Boulder is real, but the texts and legends may not be urate. Most were just written by third parties who heard those stories from someone who heard them from someone else. So what really happened here? Did the prophet really ride this boulder to receive God''s messages? Chapter 220 Chapter 220 Based on Jonathan''s observation, the footprints and hoofprints here were not deliberately left behind. Jonathan closed his eyes. He wanted to see if he could obtain some secrets from the past in an extremely quiet state. However, it was all in vain. There would be residual information in the maic field after the urrences of certain things. However, major changes had taken ce here. Thus, all maic field information had been disrupted. Jonathan could not feel anything, except for a slight trace of a warm aura. It was dark and humid here. Yet, he felt a faint warm aura in the most sensitive area of his brain. It was like the smell of chemicals in the air after a bomb explosion. Jonathan knew that something supernatural must have happened on this Holy Boulder. That was why there was this lingering smell. However, Jonathan had no idea what had happened exactly. Five minutester, Jonathan jumped down from the Holy Boulder. He waited for a while, but he did not see Lahing back up. So he jumped down from the entrance of the cave as well. It was also a steep tunnel, and Jonathan slid for almost twenty meters before finallynding on the ground. He looked up and saw Lah, who was in a daze. It was a narrow cave with less than ten square meters. This cave was probably dug by the Ustranasions. Those Ustranasions had been trying to dig for treasures here, but they had given up in the end. It was dark, hot, humid, and musty in this cave. It looked just like an ordinary cave, and there was nothing special about it. Lah turned around and said to Jonathan, ¡°There''s nothing here.¡± Her voice was full of disappointment. Jonathan looked around, not knowing what to say. Lah said again, ¡°Did you find anything up there?¡± Jonathan replied in a deep voice, ¡°The footprints and hoofprints on the Holy Boulder were not artificially carved. The boulder will turn soft when there''s a change in temperature. When someone steps on it, it feels like stepping on soft mud. Those footprints seemed to be left under that circumstance. I also felt a faint warm aura. I think it was left over as the temperature became too high when these footprints were created. It means that there''s a possibility that the prophet rode this boulder to listen to God''s teaching. Even if the prophet did not listen to the teaching, something supernatural must have happened here.¡± A trace of excitement finally crossed Lah''s face. ¡°The increase in the temperature must be caused by someone who used mana to move the boulder. But the boulder is too heavy. So when there''s friction with the mana, there''ll be such a reaction.¡± ¡°Your analysis makes senses,¡± said Jonathan. ¡°But we still don''t have any information about the Sinai Bible. This is ourst clue. If we can''t find anything there, what should we do next?¡± ¡°Lah, we can''t give up until the veryst moment. These few days, we''ve been taking the same routes as the others. So we got the same information as everyone else too. In this case, we have to do the opposite.¡± Lah''s eyes lit up. ¡°The opposite? How?¡± ¡°I once practiced a technique. When I was cultivating, I tried to dig and search for it, but it didn''t work.¡± He was referring to the previous incident when he had used the technique of Requiem to find Haemocore. At that time, he could not find Haemocore but had sensed it instead. ¡°Then I stopped digging, but I tried to sense it. In the end, I found what I looked for.¡± ¡°Is it the explosive power that you suddenly have?¡± The memory of how Jonathan had defeated Lucio was still vivid in her mind. A power that could let the final stage of Nascent Soul defeat the middle stage of Celestial Soul was absolutely terrifying. With no intention of hiding it from Lah, Jonathan said, ¡°That''s right. People whoe here are here to look for King Sergiu''s treasures. They oftene and go in a hurry. None of them will calm down and feel the atmosphere and environment here. What is this ce? This is the ruins of the Sacred Temple, which has a turbulent history. The treasures could be stolen, but the remaining spirit will not go away. I propose we stay here for two days and see if we can find anything in silence. If we find nothing, we''ll go to the Crying Wall and stay for two more days. If it still doesn''t work... then there''s nothing else that I can do.¡± ¡°Okay. We''ll go with what you''ve proposed,¡± Lah said. Jonathan''s words gave hope to Lah, who was initially overwhelmed by despair. The two stayed in the cave. They found a ce and sat down against the cave wall. Leslie, who was waiting for them up there, was probably really mad right now. However, they did not care about him at all. The venttion in the cave was really bad, and it was hot. Both Jonathan and Lah were soaked in sweat. They sat cross-legged and began to cultivate. No ordinary man could stay long and calm down in this ce. However, Jonathan and Lah were highly cultivated. They could force themselves to calm down. Soon, both of them entered a state of meditation and remained motionless. At the same time, they were sweating profusely. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. The scent on Lah''s body was mixed with sweat. It smelled so good that it could trigger a man''s hormone. The two of them would not have foul-smelling sweat because their bodies were as clear as crystal, without any impurities. Time ticked by. However, Jonathan and Lah did not find anything, even in an extremely quiet state. Two hours had passed, and the two of them looked as though they had taken a sauna in there. It was still bearable if they were to continue searching for treasures around, but just sitting like that was definitely a torment. Nevertheless, Jonathan and Lah did notin a single word. They leaned against the wall and fell asleep after a while. At eight o''clock the next morning, they woke up, but they did not discover anything new. Since they had decided to stay here for two days, they did not give up and continued to cultivate. As night fell, they fell asleep again. They started to get used to the temperature in the cave, and they stopped sweating. They were finally at peace after a long time. That night, when they were asleep, Jonathan had a weird dream. He dreamed of a man who was dressed in a royal robe, wearing a crown, and in his fifties. His face was full of beard, and his eyes were sharp. Jonathan had an intuition that this man was King Sergiu. Jonathan saw the Sacred Temple in his dream. The temple was intact, and its ground was as smooth as a mirror. King Sergiu was standing in front of the Holy Boulder, and there were several things enshrined on the boulder. They were the Holy Chest and the Sinai Bible. The Bible was in all ck, and it looked very ordinary. The Holy Chest lookedmon too, and it seemed that it was made of soapwood. Right then, there was a sound of hurried footsteps outside. A general in armor quickly stepped in. He walked up to King Sergiu and knelt down on one knee. ¡°Your Majesty, we''re going to lose the city. The Holy Knights are about to break in. Please evacuate quickly, Your Majesty!¡± King Sergiu''s eyes were cold as he said, ¡°Say Euston, if ten days ago, I did not send the cavalry to the stone gate to defend the southeast army but sent them to the Giant Wood Castle to attack the Holy Knights, what would have been the oue?¡± Euston was stunned for a moment. ¡°But Your Majesty, the Holy Knights'' arrival was rather secretive this time. We didn''t know about their n of attack at all ten days ago.¡± King Sergiu looked at the Holy Chest and said, ¡°That''s right. I knew nothing about the conspiracy of the Holy Knights ten days ago. But now, I do. So I want to use this Holy Chest to bring us back to ten days ago and change the oue.¡± Euston was dumbfounded. ¡°But Your Majesty, the Holy Chest is a divine item. It is amunication tool between you and God. If you use it to change what has happened, I''m afraid there''ll be bad consequences.¡± ¡°It''s okay. Just let me suffer all the bad consequences.¡± King Sergiu sounded resolute. He then waved his hand and grabbed the Holy Chest out of thin air. It was obvious that King Sergiu had used his mana to do that, and it was the mana of a Level Nine Divine Master. Then, King Sergiu used his mana to move the Holy Chest again. The Holy Chest suddenly glowed. The next moment, a library appeared in front of King Sergiu and Euston. The library was full of books. Those books were sparkling and did not look like real books. Each book seemed to represent a year or a certain point in time. King Sergiu found one of the books and read it aloud. After that, he disappeared into the sparkle, and so did Euston. Then, the scene changed. This time, it was the old King Sergiu standing in front of the Holy Boulder, with the Sinai Bible in his hands. He flipped open the Sinai Bible, revealing an ordinary ck screen. Jonathan saw nothing other than a ck screen. Right then, King Sergiu activated his mana again. After the ck screen received King Sergiu''s mana, it began to show pictures like a TV screen. It was the image of a vast and starry night. Suddenly, a light shed between King Sergiu''s eyebrows. The light connected with the ck screen, and King Sergiu seemed to be controlled by the power of the Sinai Bible. He was obviously in pain, and he struggled but to no avail. In the end, King Sergiu died. Following that, another scene appeared. The Holy Chest and the Sinai Bible were still enshrined on the Holy Boulder, but they remained untouched. Euston, on the other hand, started writing words on the boulder. It was ancient writing that Jonathan did not know at all. At that moment, Jonathan woke up with a start. Chapter 221 Chapter 221 At that same moment, Lah, too, woke up with a start. As both of them exchanged nces, an inexplicable emotion filled their eyes. Jonathan was the first to speak. ¡°I had a dream.¡± Lah replied, ¡°I had a dream too.¡± As excitement began to swell within her, she added, ¡°You go first.¡± ¡°I dreamed that King Sergiu changed the tide of battle after manipting space and time with the Holy Chest. In the end, when he attempted to use the Sinai Bible to change his fate, he was killed when the process backfired. Subsequently, a general named Euston recorded everything that happened on the Holy Boulder.¡± ¡°I had the exact same dream as you. There''s no mistake, then. The Holy Chest and the Sinai Bible do exist.¡± Jonathan, too, was thrilled to have finally made some progress on the matter. They swiftly climbed out of the cave and walked up to the Holy Boulder. Upon closer examination, Jonathan noticed that it was densely packed with ancient text, just as it was in the dream. The texts were indeed the historical records described by Ranen. In that instant, any doubts both of them had had toward the existence of the Holy Chest and the Sinai Bible had been dispelled. Nheless, they were still faced with a massive problem¡ªthey had no idea where the Sinai Bible was, as it clearly wasn''t there. ¡°Lah, I think we should look at it from another perspective,¡± Jonathan suggested. Lah looked at Jonathan. She was filled with admiration for him because his wisdom was the reason they could have the dream. It gradually dawned on her that Jonathan''s sharpness, instead of his luck, would be instrumental in their search for the Sinai Bible. Jonathan continued, ¡°We have been finding the Crying Wall and Holy Boulder but have neglected the mission''s clue¡ªthe Third Sacred Temple. I feel that the Holy Chest and Sinai Bible weren''t taken by anyone. Instead, such divine objects should still be inside the Third Sacred Temple.¡± ¡°You''re right. But where are we going to find the Third Sacred Temple?¡± ¡°There won''t be anything else to find here. Let''s get out of here first and get a proper shower. Then we shall fill our stomachs before giving the matter more thought.¡± Lah nodded in agreement. ¡°Sure.¡± Their previously drenched clothes had already been dried by the wind. Before they left via the tunnel, they gave the ce another look. The Holy Boulder and its surroundings used to be steeped in history and mysticism. Jonathan even had a thought. If I could leave behind an equally impressive legacy where the path that I have traveled would be worshiped by future generations, I wonder how wonderful it would feel. By then, it was already five in the morning. When they arrived at the end of the tunnel, they noticed the hole above them had been tightly covered. Nheless, there was no stopping Jonathan and Lah. With a single palm strike, Jonathan smashed the cover into pieces and the two then climbed out. ¡°If you had stayed in there any longer, I would have to collect your corpses from the inside,¡± Leslie said sarcastically as he strolled in. Having been kept in suspense over thest two days, he was naturally annoyed. He, without a doubt, knew that both of them had gone treasure hunting inside. After all, there were plenty who had done the same. ¡°I''ll pay you ten thousand more in Anndurn currency,¡± Lah offered, not wanting to waste any time. Filled with delight, Leslie agreed, ¡°Deal.¡± Upon emerging from Serity Monastery, Jonathan and Lah were once again greeted by the starry night sky. Breathing in the refreshing air, both of them felt as if they had been reborn. Once Leslie''s bill was cleared, Jonathan drove Lah back to the hotel. As the moon gradually faded away, the first light of dawn began to illuminate the horizon. In the blink of an eye, seven days had passed since they epted the mission. With twenty-three days to go, there seemed to be more than enough time left. Nevertheless,pared to those who had spent thousands of years searching, that duration wasn''t even close to being sufficient. This time, Lah was seated in the front passenger seat¡ªshe had unconsciously grown closer to Jonathan. Upon their return to the hotel, both Jonathan and Lah returned to their respective rooms. Out of precaution, Jonathan decided to check the room. Only when he was certain no one had entered in their absence was his mind put at ease. He then proceeded to shower thoroughly before putting on a clean change of clothes. In that instant, he felt much more refreshed. However, his stomach began to growl. After rummaging through his belongings and finding a box of instant pasta, he quickly prepared it and? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. wolfed it down until there was nothing left. Following that, he brushed his teeth before lying downfortably in bed. And before he knew it, he fell into a deep sleep. By the time he woke up, it was already five in the afternoon. He felt so energized by the rest that he thought he could kill a tiger with a single punch. In reality, he was capable of doing so since a long time ago. The first thing he did after getting out of bed was to draw the curtains open. When the rays of the setting sun illuminated the room, it bathed the entire space in a golden hue. Jonathan stood on the balcony and looked out at the holy city of Yeringham, which was brimming with wonders. The sight made him feel as if he was lost in space and time. Despite the modern skyscrapers standing before him, he could imagine the scene where the glorious Sacred Temple stood before him. In addition to the scores of missionaries and Plutorians gathered, the Holy Knights made for a grand spectacle in their heavy armor. Standing in front of tens of thousands of people, King Sergiu awed everyone with his majestic presence. Even though every city had its own interesting story to tell, Yeringham''s was a cut above the rest. Feeling hungry again, Jonathan decided to go and see Lah. Thetter was already up and dressed to go out. This time, both of them wore white. The greater coincidence was that they were wearing white T-shirts, which made them look just like a couple in matching outfits. ¡°How does it look?¡± Lah asked. ¡°At least we won''t look like a chessboard while standing together,¡± she added knowingly. Scratching his nose, Jonathan let out a chuckle and countered, ¡°But we look like we''re in couple outfits instead.¡± Stumped by his response, Lah changed the subject. ¡°Let''s go down and have some food before heading to the Crying Wall. No matter what, we must get in this time.¡± Jonathan nodded. ¡°All right!¡± Both of them had dinner in a private room at the hotel restaurant. They ordered a feast, including lobster and red wine. Because their days might be numbered, it was imperative to enjoy the time they had left. After all, there was no point in having so much money if they weren''t alive to spend it. Both Jonathan and Lah shared the same thoughts. ¡°Jonathan, do you think we can find a clue to the Third Sacred Temple when we visit the Crying Wall this time?¡± Jonathan pondered briefly before replying, ¡°I can''t say for sure, but I have no doubt that the Third Sacred Temple is located within the city of Yeringham.¡± Surprised by his spection, Lah asked, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Yeringham is famous for its Sacred Temples and that''s why it''s called the holy city. The First and Second Sacred Temples are here. Only a temple rebuilt within Yeringham can be named the Third Sacred Temple. If it was built anywhere else, its meaning would be lost, let alone be given the name.¡± Lah concurred with his analysis. ¡°But Professor Horowitz said that there was no way the Third Sacred Temple would be hidden if it was built. Since it''s a ce of worship for the Yartranians, there''s no reason for them to hide it in a secluded ce.¡± ¡°Professor Horowitz also mentioned that the Crying Wall is the Yartranians'' Third Sacred Temple.¡± ¡°Are the Sinai Bible and the Holy Chest hidden inside the Crying Wall?¡± Jonathan couldn''t help but let out a wry smile. ¡°Both those items disappeared after the destruction of the Second Sacred Temple. How can they be hidden inside the wall? Besides, with modern technology, I''m sure the authorities in Yeringham would have found it a long time ago if they were really in there.¡± The dejected Lah sighed in resignation. After dinner, it was already dark by the time both of them headed out. Jonathan drove to the gas station first to fill up his car before driving to the Crying Wall with Lah. When they arrived, it was already seven, and the Crying Wall was already closed to visitors. Confident that money makes the world go round, both of them went to see the guard to express their admiration for the Crying Wall and desire to see it up close in private. The guard, being a Yartranian, was inherently principled. However, when Lah offered a hundred thousand in Anndurn currency, his stance began to waver. It wasn''t until Jonathan gave Lah''s hand a tug and suggested that they leave that the guard grew anxious. In the end, he couldn''t bear to turn down so much money. Once he received what was promised, he mumbled to himself as if he was asking God for forgiveness. With that, Jonathan and Lah seeded in entering the Crying Wall grounds. The guard had disguised them as Yartranians by getting them to wear the local costume before leading them to the wall. Even though there were surveince cameras and other security guards around, Jonathan and Lah weren''t bothered, as they were seen as locals. It was, after all, amon practice for Yartranians toe to the wall and pray quietly at night. Since both of them had previously visited the wall and discovered nothing, they nned to spend the night there. They hoped to find a clue within their dreams, just like what had happened at the Holy Boulder. Jonathan theorized that the dreams both of them had there were triggered by the maic field that recorded the events of the past. These scenes were subsequently yed back in their minds, just like a video camera. Jonathan and Lah hoped to learn of any interesting events that were recorded by the wall, such as the location of the Sinai Bible, the Holy Chest, or even the Third Sacred Temple. When the Yartranian realized both of them weren''t leaving, he wanted to chase them out. However, Jonathan stood firm. ¡°We''ll leave at the break of dawn. If you keep nagging us, I''ll tell your god that you have epted a bribe.¡± He naturally knew how to take advantage of the Yartranian''s weakness. In the end, the guard stopped pestering them. Soon, when Jonathan and Lah began to calm down, they gradually fell asleep. All this while, no one had slept by the Crying Wall, and no one ever had the desire to do so. As a result, Jonathan and Lah''s unprecedented actions would also never be repeated. In the end, Jonathan did have a dream. In his dream, he could hear chaotic noises everywhere, as if there were countless people wailing and expressing their grouses softly beside his ear. Recognizing them as Yartranian voices, Jonathan¡ªconscious in his dream¡ªtried hard tomit what he heard to his memory even though he didn''t understand thenguage of the Yartranian. His n was to get someone who understood thenguage to trante itter. Chapter 222 Chapter 222 Jonathan had an excellent memory. After all, only someone exceptionally smart could cultivate himself to achieve the level of Nascent Soul. Soon after Jonathan woke up, Lah woke up as well. ¡°What did you dream of?¡± she asked him first. ¡°I heard a lot of prayers. I don''t understand them, but I memorized all of them.¡± ¡°I heard them too and alsomitted them to memory. Come, let''s go and see Professor Horowitz.¡± Jonathan nodded. With that, both of them left the Crying Wall. Just like before, it was already five in the morning. Driving hard through the night, both of them arrived at Peace River Hospital an hourter, right at the break of dawn. They met Ranen again inside the ward. ¡°Professor Horowitz, hold back your questions first. We need your assistance to trante a few sentences,¡± Jonathan requested. Despite his curiosity, Ranen cast it aside for the time being. ¡°Go on.¡± Jonathan regurgitated everything he had memorized. Ranen''s expression turned slightly grim. ¡°Where did you hear it from?¡± ¡°In my dream! Lah and I went to the Crying Wall where we had a dream. In my dream, these words kept echoing in my head, so I remembered them. What do they say?¡± ¡°It''s thement of an old Yartranian called Frank. He tells of the injustice he had suffered at the hands of the Anndurns.¡± ¡°What did he say in verbatim?¡± ¡°Dear God, I''m your humble worshipper, Frank. That d*mn Anndurn stole my money pouch and used me of stealing his. I reported it to the police, but they took his side and told me to leave their country. Oh God, it''s not our desire to stay in someone else''s country. But since our homnd is no more, tell me what I should do.¡± Jonathan proceeded to recite another segment. Ranen tranted, ¡°Dear God, I''m your faithful servant, Helenia, and havee from Ustrana. Those wretched Ustranasions stopped us from buyingnd, while those evil Jupiterians hate us to the core. We, your homeless children, can only constantly dream of returning to your side.¡± After that, Jonathan repeated another verse. It was a prayer from excited Yartranians who were heading to Pandera. Their people had been fleeing persecution for two thousand years. After Jonathan finished, Lah did the same with hers. Among the prayers that they shared was one that belonged to a terrorist. ¡°Dear God, our ns to blow ourselves up together with the train are ready. With many Zaeworans and Ustranasions on it, the blood on our hands will flow like rivers. Nheless, we have no fear, for our goal is to rebuild our homnd. Dear God, please forgive me for what I''m going to do,¡± Ranen tranted for Jonathan and Lah. Most of the tranted verses consisted of prayers belonging to the Yartranian diaspora. They were either repenting in front of God or had something to ask of Him. Despiteing from different periods in history, their prayers left an imprint on the maic field of the Crying Wall. That was the reason Jonathan and Lah could remember them too. In their dreams, their empty minds had acted like a video camera that captured the records in the maic field. In truth, Yartranians had gone through a very tough time. Two thousand years ago, they had lost their homnd and had been forced to wander the earth, for they could not adapt themselves to the Jupiterians. That aside, Jonathan and Lah were still perplexed over their inability to locate the Sinai Bible. The Crying Wall, as a lead, yielded no further information. Thus, their only option left was to focus their efforts on the Third Sacred Temple. However, both of them had no clue as to where to start. Ranen, as a Yartranian, felt emotional about it. He said, ¡°Yartranians cannot be described as tragic or pitiful. Do you know what the appropriate adjective should be?¡± Jonathan and Lah were slightly taken aback. Jonathan then guessed, ¡°How about resilient? The Yartranians are indeed resilient people.¡± Ranen replied, ¡°You can say that. Despite being discriminated against, persecuted, and even massacred, we are willing to go to extreme ends to rebuild our homnd. Everything that we do, we do it for our faith. Based on the Yartranian religion, all of us¡ªno matter where we are in the world¡ªwill swarm back to our homnd to rebuild it. That is the Yartranian spirit for you!¡± At that moment, Jonathan had a new understanding of the Yartranians. All this while, he was well aware of how intelligent they were since the people have historically won more than twenty internationally prestigious awards for groundbreaking research. Despite all that, Jonathan and Lah were still wrecking their brains on where to look for the Sinai Bible. We have not only checked the Crying Wall and the Holy Boulder but also confirmed the existence of the Sinai Bible through our dreams. But now, what should we do next? Where do we find the Sinai Bible? And where is the Third Sacred Temple located? We still have no leads on them yet. Even Ranen could not provide any further clues. After leaving another Spirit Gathering Pill with Ranen, Jonathan and Lah left the hospital. By the time they stepped out, the sky was already bright. With the morning sun shining on the hospital grounds, its rays pierced through the tree foliage, throwing tattered shadows on the ground. Lah was dispirited. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Previously, when both of them still had high hopes for their search, they could enjoy themselves and have a good night''s sleep. Unfortunately, they had now run into a dead end with their search. As for Jonathan, he was rtively more ambivalent about the situation. After having breakfast outside the hospital, Jonathan drove both of them back to the hotel. No sooner had they driven out than Lah suggested, ¡°I suddenly feel like going for a walk instead of going back. Why don''t you head back without me?¡± Jonathan subsequently stopped the car to let Lah out. Upon returning to the hotel, he took a shower and drank a ss of red wine before going to sleep. By the time he woke up, it was already five in the evening. Over thest few days, Jonathan felt as if his circadian rhythm had been inverted. After getting out of bed and washing up, he nned to go downstairs for dinner. The thought had barely crossed his mind when there was a knock on the door. As he opened the door, he was greeted by the sight of Lah holding a can of beer in one hand, whereas the other hand was holding a bag filled with them. Not only was she reeking of alcohol, but there was also a reddish tint on her cheeks as she staggered around, looking intoxicated. Despite his surprise, Jonathan didn''tment about it as he invited her in. ¡°Let''s drink!¡± Raising the bag of beer, Lah shed Jonathan a charming smile. As Jonathan closed the door behind him, she plonked herself down on the couch and ced the bag of beer on the coffee table. Settling down on the armchair beside her, Jonathan picked up one can and pulled its tab. The hiss of carbonated gas could be heard as bubbles frothed out of the can. After downing one big gulp, he smiled wryly at Lah andmented, ¡°Lah, we still have twenty-two days, so it''s not time to despair yet. Aren''t you giving up a little too early?¡± Lah gave Jonathan a nce, one that was tinged with coyness. ¡°I''m not in despair. I''m just feeling sorry for myself. So what''s the use of my cultivation when everything isn''t going my way? As of now, we have no clue where the Sinai Bible is, and even if we managed to find it and learn the truth, we would subsequently live in fear of it. I can''t help feeling pathetic about my life.¡± Jonathan empathized with Lah entirely. Knowing words were not necessary, he simply drank together with her. In the end, the drunk Lah simply fell asleep on the couch. As it was already eight in the evening, the sky had turned dark. The crystal chandelier in the suite bathed the room in a gentle hue. Even though Lah was utterly intoxicated, Jonathan wasn''t worried about anyone threatening her. Despite being drunk, she would instantly regain her sobriety at the first sign of danger. When Jonathan returned to the room after having dinner downstairs, Lah was still sleeping in the exact position before he left. The sight took him by surprise, for it was rare for her not to have woken up the entire time he was out. Chapter 223 Chapter 223 Before Jonathan could reach out, Lah suddenly sat up and ran to the bathroom to puke. Jonathan was left speechless. What''s going on? Momentster, he caught a whiff of the foul smelling from the bathroom while he was in the living room. No matter how pretty a girl is, her puke is still just as disgusting! Jonathan could no longer pity her. When Lah was done puking, she brushed her teeth and freshened herself up in the bathroom. After she was done, she came out with her hair all over the ce and her cheeks still red. At that moment, she looked rather alluring. However, she had sobered up. ¡°What time is it?¡± Lah asked. Jonathan knew she was drunk before when he noticed that there wasn''t anything strange about her expression. He breathed a sigh of relief and answered, ¡°It''s ten.¡± ¡°I have a new idea.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°We should visit the bookstores to buy books with information regarding King Sergiu''s treasures. Let''s see if we can find some clues from there.¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Despite what he said, Jonathan was against the idea. If those books were any good, the authors would''ve found the treasures by now. Besides, those who are looking for treasures must''ve also referred to these books. We''re just doing what others have done. We won''t find anything new in those books. But I should just go along with it. She has finally be hopeful again. If she were to sit on her hands, she would end up getting even more anxious. Soon after, Lah went back to her own room to rest. Jonathan took another shower and went to bed. At that moment, the sexual desires within him were still raging. This is all Lah''s fault. Left without a choice, Jonathan switched off the lights, grabbed some tissues, closed his eyes, and began fantasizing. He fantasized about Lah and Jennifer as he relieved himself. Only then did he have a good night''s sleep. Since he arrived in Yeringham so many days ago, that was the best sleep he had ever had. The next day, Jonathan and Lah went to the bookstores and bought a lot of books about King Sergiu. The books had information on the lost Holy Chest and King Sergiu''s treasures. Not only were the booksrgely based on fiction, but they were also difficult toprehend. Soon, Jonathan lost interest in them. Lah also gave up on them after a few hours of reading. Jonathan remained calm and kept thinking about their next step. Yet, he couldn''te up with anything. During that time, he had a conversation with Catherine. He found out that she hadpleted two missions within ten days, and she was one mission away from bing a Silver disciple. Jonathan knew Simon had helped her with everything, and he was very grateful to Simon. Nheless, he didn''t feel the need to express his gratitude. In the blink of an eye, Jonathan and Lah had spent another ten days in Yeringham. In other words, the missions had been going on for twenty days, and they had less than ten days left. However, they were still stuck. Even Jonathan was starting to get worried. What if we get sealed off? When the timees, we can''t escape that. The Divine Emperor left marks on Lah and me. There''s no way we''re escaping that. If we don''t flee, we''ll get locked up for ten years, and I can''t afford to lose ten years of my life. If we flee, we''ll die. Jonathan refused to ept the idea of being locked up for ten years. With the Great Tribtion around, those ten years were incredibly important. N?velDrama.Org content rights. He was the Chosen One. If he were to get locked up for ten years, he wasn''t sure if he would survive those ten years. Jonathan grew more and more anxious. Meanwhile, Lah had been chatting with Ranen, but she didn''t get any useful information from him. Another five days had passed. At that point, they had less than five days left because they had to return to Lostaria on the fifth day. If they couldn''t hand in the Sinai Bible by then, they would be sealed off. With things getting even more dicey, Simon called Jonathan to ask about the progress. Jonathan told him the truth, and Simon fell silent for a while before saying, ¡°If something happens to you, I''ll take care of your family.¡± After that, Lesley and Elijah called Jonathan and said the same thing. Jonathan was touched, but at the same time, he felt even more dejected. Mabel called to ask about his progress as well. She, too, thought that Jonathan''s situation was less than ideal. With less than five days left, they were still as clueless as ever. How could they find something the others had failed to find for the past millenniums? It was almost an impossible task. Lah was also getting more and more disheartened. Perhaps Jonathan had finally arrived at the end of his road, having created miracle after miracle. Perhaps that was his fate. Even so, no one would know for sure what was going to happen next. Another day had passed. By then, they had less than four days left. At ten that night, the city of Yeringham was brightly lit. Jonathan stood on the balcony and cast a nce at the city lights, feeling sorrowful. There''s nothing more we can do! I''ve spent so many days thinking, and I still can''t find any clues. It seems that all that is left is death. ¡°F*ck!¡± Jonathan cursed as he looked into the night sky. Right then, he heard someone knocking on his door, and he knew it was Lah. We''re both in such a pitiful state, and only death awaits us. Jonathan quickly went to open the door. As expected, it was Lah. At that moment, Lah seemed different. There was a trace of hostility in her eyes. However, she seemed to have concealed it when she saw Jonathan. Being as observant as he was, Jonathan could sense it, but he decided not to mention it. This is definitely Lah, but there''s something different about her. When I had dinner with her earlier, she seemed devastated. And she even changed her clothes in a short period of time. Despite his thoughts, he invited Lah in without hesitation. Lah entered the room and closed the door. ¡°What''s wrong? Having trouble sleeping?¡± Jonathan went to the fridge to get two cans of beer and tossed one of them to Lah. Lah took the beer from him and uttered tly, ¡°Since we can''t find the Sinai Bible, I''ll have all the sleep I want in the future.¡± All of a sudden, Jonathan felt dizzy. What''s happening? This is strange. It seems that something happened to the maic field. Failing to figure out what was happening, he shook his head violently to regain hisposure. With a bitter smile, he said, ¡°I''m sorry for letting you down!¡± ¡°What''s there to apologize for? I''ve made my own decision, and I''m going to be responsible for it.¡± Lah paused, then suddenly asked, ¡°Do you find me pretty?¡± Jonathan was stunned. But shortly after, he answered truthfully, ¡°I do.¡± Lah fixed her gaze on him and slowly walked up to him. Jonathan caught a whiff of her pleasant smell. When he saw her getting closer, he panicked. ¡°Lah, have you had too much to drink?¡± Lah shed a cold smile and answered, ¡°I haven''t. In fact, I''m well awake. Since we''ll surely get sealed off, why don''t we take the opportunity and have fun over the next few days? We should enjoy ourst days, no?¡± Heart racing, Jonathan stared at Lah in disbelief. What the f*ck? Is Lah trying to sleep with me? Sh*t! Should I ept her offer? I should ept her offer, right? Why should I reject her? It''s a sin to reject her! Although I''m a married man, I''m going to get sealed off pretty soon. And I''ll most probably die during the Great Tribtion. F*ck this! I should have fun in life. Why should I overthink? I''m going to die a happy man if I get to have sex with someone as stunning as Lah. Just then, Lah suddenly took off her shirt to reveal her ck bra. Behind her bra were her huge breasts. Seeing that, Jonathan couldn''t hold it in anymore. However, it was also then he sensed a hint of danger. I can sense a trace of murderous intent on Lah''s body. Although Lah concealed it well, Jonathan was good at sensing these things. In fact, he could even sense a hint of restlessness in her. Why is she so restless? Is she so eager to kill me? At that moment, Lah went over to hug him. Jonathan immediately became wary and quickly stepped backward. ¡°Lah, I don''t think this is appropriate.¡± Lah''s eyes shed menacingly. ¡°It seems that you''ve already figured it out. Now hand over your life!¡± With that, she suddenly attacked him. Since she had achieved the final stage of Celestial Soul, Jonathan was no match for her. He was frightened and puzzled at the same time. What the f*ck? What''s going on? Why does Lah want to kill me? Has she gone mad? What''s her motive? This makes no sense! Jonathan was utterly confounded. Right then, Lah''s attack was fast approaching. Jonathan hurriedly used Shadow Step to dodge her attack. After that, their fists collided. Even with his Haemocore, he was still no match for Lah. She ended up sending him flying three meters backward with her punch. Jonathan knew that he couldn''t fight Lah. Although I have Haemocore, Lah is in the final stage of Celestial Soul. She''s so much stronger than me! After getting knocked back, he crashed into the wall and ended up in the room next door. At that moment, Jonathan knew he had to run for his life. My Haemocore is at its limit, and I''m going to get crushed! There was a middle-aged couple from Anndur next door. They were watching the television when Jonathan suddenly crashed into their room. Needless to say, they were stunned. Jonathan couldn''t be bothered anymore. He immediately got up and ran toward the corridor. The moment he arrived in the corridor, Lah appeared before him and stood in his way. Lah was still in her ck bra when she blocked him. ¡°Do you think you can get away?¡± Chapter 224 Chapter 224 ¡°I''ve never done something to upset you, Lah,¡± Jonathan uttered in a deep voice. ¡°Why are you trying to kill me?¡± He was in a bad ce because the end of the corridor was around ten meters behind him, and Lah was blocking the only way out. There was nowhere for him to run. Lah sneered, ¡°Because we''re all going to die if you don''t! So, you have to die right now!¡± The moment she finished speaking, she charged toward him at lightning speed as though there was a gust of wind beneath her feet. Jonathan paled. His vision turned dark, then he sensed Lah using Hawk''s Talon to grab his throat. Jonathan felt suffocated. Lah was so fast that he couldn''t even find an opening to dodge her attack. However, he remained calm and unleashed Mongrel Attack without thinking much. His Haemocore could onlyst for five seconds. During his escape, he had used three seconds of it. When he stood just now, he had deactivated the power of Haemocore. Yet, at that moment, Mongrel Attack had a force of six thousand pounds. Jonathan hadpletely given up on defense since there was no point in it, so he opted to take Lah down with him. At once, Lah sensed the ferocity of his attack. With no other choice, she could only dodge it. She didn''t want to go down with him. After sessfully forcing Lah back, Jonathan turned and ran. He had no other options. There were windows at the end of the corridor, but none of them were installed with anti-thefts. That was because they were on the thirty-sixth floor. Additionally, there weren''t any air conditioners. Nowadays, hotel managements were very particr about the aesthetic of the buildings, so they wouldn''t hang air conditioner units outside the buildings. Therefore, there was no path for Jonathan to escape. Regardless of a person''s cultivation, if someone fell to the ground from so high up, they would turn into a lump of meat paste when theynded. At that moment, Jonathan didn''t have the luxury to worry about that because he could already feel a gust of wind behind his back. Lah was hot on his heels. What the f*ck is this b*tch going about? God, why do you hate me so much? Jonathan charged toward the window and smashed it into pieces before flying into the air. The moment Jonathan did that, he turned around and grabbed Lah''s wrist when she unleashed Hawk''s Talon in his direction. That also gave her the opportunity to grab his wrist. As Jonathan fell, Lah was also pulled out of the window. Lah didn''t expect him to jump and had thought that he would retaliate in front of the window. That was why she didn''t hold back her attack, and the consequence of that was them falling off the window. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. The wind blew against them as they fell from the thirty-sixth floor. At that height, thending would be enough to kill them both. Godd*mmit! I can''t believe I''m going to fall to my death, Jonathan cursed bitterly. Lah had pushed Jonathan away the moment they fell. Hence, theynded one after the other. Thud! Thud! Two loud thuds rang out, and Jonathan swiftly passed out. The moment hended, he felt his organs were crushed. At the same time, screams could be heard. It was a swimming pool there. At that moment, a rich man was swimming with his mistress and having fun. It was quite a romantic scene. Below the parasol was a couch. It was where the rich man and his mistress would enjoy themselves. The parasol and the couch were both high-quality items. When the rich man and his mistress came out of the swimming pool, Jonathannded on the parasol before falling right through it. Then hended directly on the couch, causing it to explode into pieces. He was lucky enough to survive because those two objects greatly lessened the impact of his fall. Lah, however, was not that fortunate. She hadnded on the marble floor and turned into a lump of meat paste, her blood spilling everywhere. She was a beautiful woman when she was still alive, yet she turned into a disgusting mound of meat when she died. When the rich man and his mistress saw that, they were frightened to their core. A minuteter, Jonathan woke up. His injury wasn''t that severe. While that fall would''ve killed an ordinary person, it wasn''t enough to kill him, for his body was very tough. After he sat up and shook his head, he saw a bloody mound of flesh next to him. It''s Lah. She''s dead? What the h*ll is going on? Jonathan was utterly confounded, but he didn''t n to keep staying there. His n was to head back to Lah''s room first to check out what was going on. Before the police and the security guards arrived, he scurried away and into an elevator, where he inhaled and exhaled deeply. Soon, the elevator arrived on the thirtieth-sixth floor. Just as Jonathan arrived in front of Lah''s room and was about to knock on the door, he heard someone speaking inside the room. It was Lah''s voice. Jonathan was stunned. What the f*ck? Am I hearing a ghost talking right now? Lah asked, ¡°Have you really thought about where the Sinai Bible is?¡± Another voice rang out. ¡°This matter must be kept between us, Lah. It may just be a guess, but I think it''s possible. It''s at...¡± When Jonathan heard the voice, he trembled in shock because the voice was his. What the f*ck is going on? Knowing that something was wrong, Jonathan kicked the door open. The moment the door opened, he saw someone who looked exactly like him leaning close to Lah in the living room. Even though that person seemed as though he wanted to share a secret, he was actually ready to kill. When Jonathan barged in, the imposter and Lah were shocked. The moment the imposter saw Jonathan, a violent look shed in his eyes. He ignored Lah and charged toward Jonathan, using the power of Haemocore. Jonathan was about to attack when something strange happened. He suddenly felt dizzy when the imposter arrived in front of him. Sensing that something was off about the imposter, Lah charged forward as well. Together, she and the real Jonathan surrounded the imposter. There was nothing the imposter could do, and he seemed to feel dizzy as well. In the end, he was caught by Lah''s Hawk''s Talon. Upon restraining the imposter, Lah questioned, ¡°Who are you?¡± As she spoke, she tried scratching the imposter''s face. But to her and Jonathan''s surprise, there was no mask on the imposter''s face. She couldn''t help but think that the fake Jonathan was also real. Jonathan wanted to approach the imposter, but every step he took made him feel extremely dizzy. The invisible maic fields in the air shed against each other violently as though they were trying to start a fire through friction. ¡°Don''te any closer!¡± The imposter looked at Jonathan in horror. The moment he finished speaking, his whole body suddenly twisted, and he burst into mes. Jonathan and Lah stepped backward in shock. Momentster, the imposter was burned into ashes. ¡°This...¡± Lah was stunned by the scene. Jonathan recollected himself and said, ¡°We need to leave this ce right now. Otherwise, there will be endless troubles with the police.¡± They were running out of time, so naturally, they couldn''t afford to waste time dealing with the police. While Lah was still very confused about the situation, she knew her priorities. Without dy, she packed her luggage and sneaked out of the hotel with Jonathan. After they left the hotel, Jonathan started the engine of his Mercedes-Benz. Lah, sitting in the passenger seat, couldn''t help but ask, ¡°What''s going on? Not only does that person know how to use Haemocore like you, but he was also not wearing any masks. I don''t think he''s a fake. If someone pretended to be you to approach me, I would''ve been able to detect it.¡± ¡°There''s something I haven''t told you, Lah. I also met someone like that earlier. As in, there was a fake Lah trying to kill me. Not only that, her cultivation, techniques, and even manner of speech were exactly like yours.¡± ¡°Why is this happening?¡± ¡°I have no idea. Let''s just settle down somewhere and clear our heads before discussing it.¡± Lah nodded. Not long after, she asked, ¡°You said you met someone who looked identical to me and had the same cultivation level as me. She tried to kill you?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Where is she? If she was as powerful as me, she would''ve been able to kill you.¡± Jonathan smiled bitterly. ¡°I almost died, yeah. But I got lucky. We fell from the thirtieth-sixth floor. While she turned into a lump of meat uponnding on the ground, Inded on a parasol and a couch. That''s why I''m still alive.¡± He knew his luck had saved him again. Currently, the situation back at the hotel they stayed at was a mess. The worst part was the hotel management had no idea what had happened. That was because the fake Lah, who had turned into meat paste, had suddenlybusted and turned into ash like the fake Jonathan. That was to say, no one died in the hotel since both Lah and Jonathan were still alive and well. Because of that, the management had no idea what they were going to tell the police. Additionally, it wasn''t illegal for the two of them to leave the hotel without checking out because they had already paid for the rooms and they had left lots of deposits. Jonathan drove to a secluded area on an empty and quiet road connected to the northern desert highway. It was almost midnight when he parked the car. The moon hung high in the sky. Jonathan felt it was about time to organize his thoughts about what had happened. ¡°I think I know what''s going on, Lah.¡± Jonathan went first. ¡°What?¡± Lah was still confused. ¡°First, I don''t think those two people who died are fakes.¡± ¡°Are you saying they''re real? What are we, then?¡± ¡°You can disguise as someone, but you can''t fake your techniques and cultivation.¡± Lah couldn''t argue with that. Jonathan continued, ¡°Do you know why both of them were so eager to kill us?¡± ¡°Why?¡± Chapter 225 Chapter 225 Jonathan pondered for a while and said, ¡°I think I know what''s going on. Let me start from the beginning with my hypothesis, and you can tell me if it''s possible or not.¡± ¡°Go ahead,¡± Lah said. ¡°First, the Holy Chest of Hathar is capable of creating a five-dimensional space and materializing time. Meaning, it makes time travel possible, correct?¡± ¡°That''s correct.¡± ¡°Assume that we found the Holy Chest and the Sinai Bible. However, we encountered a problem after that. Maybe we were trapped somewhere after we found what we wanted and missed the deadline for handing in the mission item. At that moment, we still have the Holy Chest and the Sinai Bible. But, because of the mission''s rules, we couldn''t escape the fate of being sealed off.¡± Jonathan paused and continued, ¡°What do you think we would do in that scenario?¡± Lah''s eyes glimmered. ¡°We would use the Holy Chest to travel back in time, before the deadline was up, like right now. When we travel back in time, we would''ve already known where the Holy Chest and the Sinai Bible are located. We''ll go and find those two items as fast as possible beforepleting the mission. Everything will be perfect in that scenario.¡± ¡°That''s right.¡± Suddenly, Lah felt as though she had been enlightened. ¡°Future us traveled back in time, but then they encountered their first problem. We still exist in the time period they traveled back to. Thus, spacetime was mixed up. The moment they traveled back in time, there would be two Jonathans and two Lahs.¡± ¡°I see! Since spacetime wouldn''t allow that to happen, it would exin why they tried to kill us. Once we die, there will only be one Jonathan and one Lah, and everything will return to normal.¡± ¡°That''s right. And do you know why they tried to kill us separately instead of working together?¡± ¡°They technically shouldn''t have existed alongside us, which was why their maic field was all wrong. It exined why you felt dizzy when you met your future self while your future self exploded into mes.¡± Snapping his finger, Jonathan replied, ¡°Bingo! You''re smart.¡± ¡°So, technically, we did find the Sinai Bible and the Holy Chest.¡± Lah couldn''t help but be impressed by Jonathan''s intelligence. I can''t believe he figured out the solution to thisplicated question. ¡°We need to be quick, or we''ll end up like our future selves.¡± Lah furrowed her brows. ¡°But we still don''t have any clues at the moment.¡± Just as Jonathan was thinking about their next step, his phone suddenly rang. He answered it without hesitation. However, the voice he heard from the other end made him ufortable because it was Gabriel''s voice. ¡°We meet again, Jonathan,¡± Gabriel uttered inly. With a sneer, Jonathan replied, ¡°How do you like hiding at Isaac''s ce? Do you really think I don''t know where you''re hiding?¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Gabriel was slightly taken aback. ¡°I have underestimated you.¡± ¡°All right, let''s just cut to the chase. I don''t think you''re calling me to reminisce about the past.¡± ¡°Indeed. I''m calling you because I need your help.¡± ¡°Help?¡± ¡°I know what happened to you two earlier.¡± Jonathan was shocked. ¡°How do you know?¡± ¡°Because future me came back to this time period as well with your future selves. Earlier, future me came looking for me and told me a few important things. He said if we don''t work together, we''ll be trapped in an unending loop. Soon, you''ll realize your future selves will keeping back to kill you after a certain period passes.¡± ¡°How can I trust you?¡± Gabriel''s words were starting to sway Jonathan, but thetter still kept his guard up. ¡°Both you and Lah have fairly high cultivation while I''m just a cripple with no cultivation. Why are you asking me that question if I have the guts to meet with you two?¡± ¡°Aren''t you afraid we''ll kill you?¡± ¡°If you kill me, you two will be stuck in a stalemate and fail to find the Holy Chest and the Sinai Bible in time. So, consider this my bargaining chip. We may hate each other, but that doesn''t mean we have to take revenge right now. After all, we have to stay alive, don''t we?¡± Following a brief silence, Jonathan replied, ¡°Okay, we''lle and find you.¡± Then he hung up the call. ¡°Was it Gabriel?¡± Lah promptly asked. Jonathan nodded and revved up the engine. ¡°Gabriel said his future self visited him and told him how to find the Sinai Bible and the Holy Chest.¡± Joy shed past Lah''s eyes. This feels like we just hit a jackpot! Earlier, despair had taken hold of her heart. To her pleasant surprise, things had taken a major turn for the better. Seeing how happy she was, Jonathan couldn''t help but remind, ¡°Gabriel is an extremely cunning man, Lah. We need to be one hundred and twenty percent more careful when we''re dealing with him.¡± Lah was stunned, but quickly, she said, ¡°I know.¡± While she didn''t argue with him, Jonathan knew she did not really take his advice to heart. Then again, Gabriel is a cripple with no cultivation. While it may not seem like we need to be super careful around him, I can''t shake off the feeling that I must be wary of him. Soon, the duo arrived at where Isaac was staying¡ªMylers Residences. Instead of going in, Jonathan gave Gabriel a call. ¡°We''ve arrived, soe out. Don''t y any tricks because if you do, I''ll kill you immediately. If you die, your future self will not exist. It''ll make this loop even more interesting.¡± With a faint smile, Gabriel replied, ¡°I''m sorry. I think I''m probably wrong. I always thought you martial artists were stupid. You certainly surprised me with your shrewdness. That''s why I''m in such a passive position right now.¡± ¡°Don''t give me that, Gabriel. You can''t screw with me.¡± Laughing heartily, Gabriel said, ¡°You really are quite the character.¡± Then he hung up the call. Momentster, he came out of the building in his wheelchair with the help of two brawny men. Isaac did note out. Perhaps he was embarrassed to meet Jonathan. Jonathan didn''t me him for that since there was nothing he could do about the fact that he met Gabriel. ¡°I think we should stop wasting time. We have very little left.¡± That was the first thing Gabriel said once he met Jonathan and Lah face to face. ¡°All right. Speak, then,¡± Jonathan said. ¡°I wanted to take revenge on you, but it seems impossible at the moment, so let''s just make peace for now. We''llplete the mission together and leave the revenge stuff forter.¡± ¡°I can kill you very easily right now, so you need to give me a good reason I shouldn''t do that. Just because you can''t kill me doesn''t mean I have to make peace with you.¡± With a faint smile, Gabriel informed, ¡°It''s simple. Without me, you can''t open the gate guarding the treasures.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°I know you won''t believe me if I don''t show you evidence.¡± Gabriel paused, then continued, ¡°Let me start by exining to you. My future self told me the Third Sacred Temple isn''t a physical Sacred Temple. It''s a space of maic field that manifests when the faith of the most devoted Yartranians is gathered together. That is where the Holy Chest and the Sinai Bible are hidden. That discovery was made by you three days from now. You gathered a hundred Yartranians and asked them to start praying. Then you found me and asked me to use my unlimited spiritual energy to open the door to that maic field space. It was there where we found the Sinai Bible and the Holy Chest.¡± Lah asked curiously, ¡°We still have enough time toplete the mission three dayster. Why didn''t we return to Lostaria right after that toplete the mission?¡± ¡°Because the three of us were lost in that space. When we came out, ten days had already passed, so we missed the deadline. That''s why they tried to use the Holy Chest to travel back in time. My future self has told me how I can dispel the maic field maze.¡± Staring at Gabriel, Jonathan questioned, ¡°You''re not hiding anything, right?¡± ¡°You shouldn''t let your suspicions cloud your judgment. I''ve beenpletely truthful with you. If you still refuse to believe me, then there''s nothing I can do. That maze needs the three of us to break through. Otherwise, I would''vepleted the mission by myself.¡± After listening to his words, Jonathan realized he was being too suspicious of Gabriel. So, he just stayed silent and let Gabriel speak. ¡°Right now, we need to focus on finding one hundred Yartranians.¡± Jonathan suggested, ¡°We can let Isaac handle that.¡± ¡°That''s how your future self did it. I''ve already asked Isaac to do that for us. We''ll be able to find the Third Sacred Temple tonight. Once we grab the treasures, we''ll head straight back to Lostaria.¡± Gabriel paused, then said, ¡°There''s one more thing I want to talk about.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°Once we find the treasure, you can be the one toplete the mission. However, you must give one Ninth Immortality Pill.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Jonathan wasn''t a greedy man. ¡°Wait!¡± Lah shouted abruptly, prompting Jonathan and Gabriel to turn to her. Then she spoke to Gabriel. ¡°I can give you my Ninth Immortality Pill, but I need you to do something for me after you get the Sinai Bible.¡± Jonathan was shocked. He knew what she wanted Gabriel to do. What is she thinking? How can she just give up something as valuable as the Ninth Immortality Pill? As if he could say no if she asked him for help. In any case, she has made her decision already. I don''t think I should interject. Chapter 226 Chapter 226 A hint of exhration shed across Gabriel''s eyes, but he quickly suppressed it. He looked at Lah and asked, ¡°What''s the matter?¡± Lah said, ¡°I want you to use the Sinai Bible to show me what happened before I was seven.¡± Gabriel pondered for a moment and said, ¡°I''ve never seen the Sinai Bible, but I know its magical effect. If I use the Sinai Bible to investigate what happened in the past, it''ll attract some bad consequences. Besides, it''s not easy toprehend the mystery of the Sinai Bible. Anyway, I''ll try my best!¡± ¡°All right. Thank you so much!¡± Jonathan did not feel good as he could see that Lah was on Gabriel''s side now just because she had to depend on Gabriel. Suddenly, Jonathan became wary of Gabriel. He felt that they were slowly falling into Gabriel''s trap. However, he could not tell what was exactly wrong. Jonathan knew that Lah would continue to side with Gabriel as he could find the Sinai Bible and help her see her past. He also knew that not everything Gabriel said was a lie. Something that indeed happened was real. It was real that the future Jonathan and future Lah hade after them, and that was not something Gabriel or any Divine Master could make up. However, he had to beware of Gabriel no matter what. Jonathan could never forget the hatred within Gabriel when he had captured him back then. Gabriel had told Jonathan that he would make sure thetter regretted what he had done. Hence, Jonathan could not be at peace as long as Gabriel was still alive. Meanwhile, Isaac had gathered a hundred Yartranians in two hours. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Apparently, money could make the world go round. It was not difficult for Isaac to gather so many people as he was rich. The one hundred Yartranians gathered in an underground garage. This ce was designated by Jonathan. After that, they began to kneel and pray. The garage was locked, and the lights inside went out. Even Isaac was not allowed to enter. Jonathan, Gabriel, and Lah stood before the one hundred Yartranians. It was dark in the garage. All they could hear was the delicate voice of prayer. Such a scene reminded Jonathan of the dream that he had had when he fell asleep at the Crying Wall previously. The Yartranians prayed for an hour. At that moment, Jonathan and Lah could clearly feel the strong maic force in the air. That was the unity of faith! Right then, Gabriel began to exert his power. He was different from other Divine Masters. He was purely using the spiritual energy from the brain waves. Divine Masters often used spiritual energy to drive the maic force to attack the enemy. They did not know how to use the Divine Master power in aplicated way. However, Gabriel was different. He was proficient in divination, Destino Art, and the technique of the Crimson Onyx Sect. He was also good at formation! Gabriel started reciting some words rhythmically. He then gathered the maic field of faith gathered by the Yartranians. As he continued to murmur some words, his eyes widened, and they were as dazzling as the sunlight. A door suddenly appeared in the darkness. It looked extremely mysterious. It was dark inside, and it looked like the gate of hell. Gabriel took a deep breath, and sweat appeared on his forehead. His face turned pale too. ¡°Let''s go!¡± Gabriel took the lead and wheeled himself toward the door. Lah followed behind Gabriel without any hesitation. Seeing that, Jonathan hurriedly followed her too. He was afraid that Lah would despise him if he did not move fast enough. He also knew that he was too wary of Gabriel. Jonathan was thest to enter the door of the maic field. As soon as he entered, the door disappeared. Jonathan realized it was still dark all around as he walked through the door. However, his eyesight was very good, so he could see the surrounding clearly. It was obviously a tomb, a hidden underground tomb. It was the tomb of King Sergiu! The inside of the tomb was like a pce, with a crystal coffin in the middle. There was gold, silver, and jewelry all over the ce. The amount of treasure in there was astonishing. The air was murky. It was ufortable to smell and made people feel depressed. ¡°What''s going on?¡± Jonathan asked Gabriel. Gabriel said, ¡°This is the tomb of King Sergiu. King Sergiu''s treasures are all hidden here. This ce is protected by magic. We won''t be able toe in if we can''t find the key to the entrance, and the key is the Yartranians'' faith! In other words, this is the Third Sacred Temple.¡± ¡°So it means that the door that we entered is like a portal. We''re teleported to this tomb via the portal.¡± ¡°That''s right. The molecules formed a connection that connected two distant ces. Hence, the ability to travel through the void is achieved.¡± ¡°This is a tomb. But you said that the future us were trapped in a maze which caused us to lose time. Did you lie?¡± Jonathan was desperate to find an excuse to kill Gabriel. Gabriel responded, ¡°Although we''ve arrived in this tomb, do you have any idea how to get out? This is a maze. I''ll need your helpter. Jonathan, we''ve made an agreement. If you think you can use me as a pawn and kill me after you''ve used me, then you''ve really underestimated me.¡± Jonathan was a little exasperated. ¡°I didn''t think so.¡± ¡°Gabriel, as long as I''m here, no one can kill you.¡± Lah finally spoke. She then shot a cold nce at Jonathan. ¡°Jonathan, I don''t want this to happen.¡± Jonathan was a little unhappy, as Lah hadpletely sided with Gabriel. He knew it would be impossible for him to kill Gabriel now. All he could do was secretly hope that Gabriel had no other conspiracy. The three stood before the crystal coffin. Through the crystal coffin, Jonathan and the others could see King Sergiu inside. His body was very well preserved, and it looked as if he was alive. It was also exactly the same as what Jonathan and Lah had seen in their dreams. Right then, their eyes lit up. They saw a ck bible and the legendary Holy Chest next to King Sergiu. Jonathan and the rest had finally found the two sacred artifacts, the mysteries of a thousand years. Jonathan bowed to King Sergiu and said, ¡°Your Majesty, I''m in need of your treasures. I apologize for disturbing you.¡± With that, he pushed the lid of the crystal coffin. The crystal coffin was sealed, but Jonathan easily pushed open it with his power. As soon as the coffin was opened, Lah grabbed the ck bible. It was the Sinai Bible that she had been looking for. She felt so excited while holding the bible in her hands. As Gabriel''s legs were impaired, he was not fast enough to get any of the treasures. Jonathan lifted the legendary Holy Chest. It was slightly heavy. He looked inside the Holy Chest and realized it was made of soapwood and looked just like an ordinary chest. Jonathan was slightly surprised. ¡°It is rumored that this Holy Chest is a sacred artifact. It can communicate with God and is capable of creating a five-dimensional space. It can also allow someone to travel to the past and the future. But why does it look so ordinary?¡± Gabriel said, ¡°Do you mind showing me?¡± He was curious about the Holy Chest too. Jonathan was a little reluctant to show Gabriel, but he did not want Lah to think that he was being too petty. Jonathan thought there was nothing that Gabriel could do with the Holy Chest, so he handed it to Gabriel. ¡°It''s heavy,¡± reminded Jonathan. Gabriel took the Holy Chest and immediately felt its weight. He put it on hisp and looked at it carefully. ¡°I get it now,¡± said Gabriel. ¡°What do you get?¡± asked Jonathan, who had been observing Gabriel. Lah was studying the Sinai Bible and did not pay attention to what Gabriel said. Gabriel responded, ¡°The soapwood of this Holy Chest is supported by a mysterious formation at the bottom. There''s a raw stone in the center and it contains strong spiritual energy. King Sergiu used his own spiritual energy tomunicate with the spiritual energy of the raw stone. The inside of this raw stone is a five-dimensional formation, which is a magical existence in this vast universe. Later, it was used by the people to build this Holy Chest. If the raw stone is taken away, the five-dimensional space cannot be disyed without the support of the formation. Anyway, this raw stone is a valuable treasure. It can provide infinite mana to the masters from The Destino.¡± Jonathan immediately stretched out his hand and grabbed the Holy Chest from Gabriel. ¡°Don''t even think about it!¡± Jonathan would never let Gabriel get the raw stone. Otherwise, he could manipte Jonathan and Lah easily. Gabriel smiled faintly. ¡°I have no ns to do so either. I know you won''t let me get it.¡± ¡°Good,¡± said Jonathan indifferently. Lah turned to look at Gabriel after studying the Sinai Bible for a long time. She felt that the Sinai Bible was just like a ck screen. When she opened it, it was all ck, and she was unsure what to do about it. She could only ask Gabriel for help. Gabriel took the Sinai Bible and looked at it carefully. After a long while, he said, ¡°This Sinai Bible was used to record things in the past. If you want to awaken it, you need strong spiritual energy. I can''t release my spiritual energy at the moment, because I need a long time to recover after I release my spiritual energy. If my spiritual energy doesn''t recover, all of us can''t leave this ce. I''ll help you when we get out of here. But you have to promise me you''ll ensure my safety.¡± Lah said, ¡°You can rest assured about that.¡± Gabriel replied, ¡°I trust you.¡± Chapter 227 Chapter 227 Jonathan rubbed his nose depressingly at the side. It seems that Lahpletely believes him now. If he really has any other conspiracies and tricks, then I''m doomed. However, he could not say anything at the moment. He just felt that everything was out of control now. Jonathan did not expect that Gabriel could still pose such a threat to him after he killed Lucio. With that thought in mind, he held the Holy Chest tightly in his arms. He knew that Gabriel definitely wanted to get it too. However, he could not give him as it was a bargaining chip in his hands. At that moment, Gabriel said, ¡°We have to find a way to get out. This ce is sealed. I have to gather the spiritual energy of the two of you andbined it with mine to find the previous maic field gate. Only then can we go back to the garage.¡± ¡°How?¡± Lah asked. ¡°You just need to rx your minds, and I''ll use my spiritual energy to guide you. You may feel a little exhausted throughout the process.¡± ¡°Wait a moment. Does that mean we''re putting our lives in your hands?¡± Jonathan felt that it was not an appropriate arrangement. Gabriel felt a little helpless. ¡°It seems that you still don''t trust me. This is not something that I can do alone. There are a lot of things in this world that can''t bepleted alone, and there are a lot of times that require cooperation and trust between people. Many hands make light work. Don''t you understand such a simple truth?¡± ¡°I''m sorry. I just can''t trust you,¡± said Jonathan. Gabriel looked at Lah. ¡°Lah, if that''s the case, let''s just stay here. If we miss the time, we''ll use the Holy Chest to travel to the past again. Then we''ll be killed by ourselves in the past.¡± He paused for a moment and continued, ¡°Let me be frank with you. The previous mission failed not because we could not get out of the maze of the maic field. It''s because Jonathan refused to cooperate. I guess we''re going to face the same problem again even after I''ve exined so much to him.¡± ¡°Jonathan, do you really have to be so selfish?¡± Lah red at Jonathan. Jonathan was so frustrated that he did not even look at Lah. ¡°Lah, he can''t be trusted...¡± Lah said coldly, ¡°We''re all in the same boat now. Why can''t you trust him?¡± Jonathan ignored Lah. He nced around and said, ¡°We can see if there''s an exit. This ce is not illusory but real. I''m sure we can find an exit and leave here.¡± Gabriel said, ¡°The future you said the same thing too. You then took three days to realize the exit here had been sealed.¡± Jonathan was at a loss for words. ¡°Jonathan, if you don''t cooperate, I''ll kill you!¡± Lah snapped. Lah had always wanted to know what happened to her before she was seven. Now that she finally had a chance to find out, she would not let Jonathan ruin it. However, Jonathan was a stubborn person. He sneered and said, ¡°You sound so cool, Lah. Well, then. I''d like to see how you''re going to kill me today. I''m not going to cooperate with him no matter what.¡± When Jonathan''s temper sparked, he could not care less about anything else. A murderous intent appeared in Lah''s eyes. Jonathan immediately backed away alertly. Gabriel sighed. ¡°It seems that it is inevitable that the future us could not do this. We''re destined to be sealed off. Even with this Holy Chest that can travel through time and space in our hands, we''re still unable to change our destiny. Just go ahead if the two of you want to fight. It seems that it''s impossible for us to cooperate anymore.¡± Both Jonathan and Lah were stunned. Lah looked at Jonathan. ¡°How can I get you to cooperate?¡± Jonathan took a deep breath. ¡°It''s not that I don''t want to cooperate. But you don''t know Gabriel well. He''s a man full of tricks...¡± ¡°What if I beg you?¡± asked Lah. ¡°Do you want me to kneel and beg you?¡± Jonathan was shocked, and he felt pity for Lah again. Lah was not a cruel person. However, she had lost herself because she was too concerned about her past. Jonathan let out a sigh. ¡°Okay, I promise you. But Lah, let me remind you. Even if we cooperate, there''s still a chance that Gabriel might not help you as you wish. I don''t mind losing my life because my life is not important anyway. In the end, it''s you who will suffer.¡± ¡°I will bear the consequences for the decision that I make,¡± said Lah. Gabriel heaved a sigh of relief and said to Lah, ¡°I''ll prove to you that your decision is right.¡± Then he said to Jonathan and Lah, ¡°Come and sit cross-legged in front of me. Then rx your minds.¡± Jonathan reluctantly sat down in front of Gabriel with Lah. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. They two closed their eyes at the same time and rxed their minds. Since Jonathan had agreed to cooperate, he could only put his life in Gabriel''s hands. Gabriel channeled all of his attention to his hand, and a white porcin bottle appeared in his hand. He opened the white porcin bottle, and a plume of smoke wafted out. With a sneer, Gabriel controlled the smoke with his spiritual energy. The smoke then circled above Jonathan''s and Lah''s heads. After that, more smoke drifted out of their heads. Those smokes were the spiritual energy of Jonathan and Lah! Both of them still had no idea what was going on, and they did not feel anything. But soon, Jonathan and Lah realized that something was amiss. They could not move. ¡°D*mn it!¡± Jonathan was horrified when he felt that he could not control his body at all. However, his mind was clear. Lah noticed it as well. They opened their eyes and looked at Gabriel. Gabriel''s eyes glinted dangerously. ¡°What a pity, Jonathan! You''re actually quite smart, but you''re ruined by this stupid woman beside you. If you insist on finding an exit, you''ll be able to find one for sure. Unfortunately, you didn''t.¡± Lah red at Gabriel murderously. ¡°How dare you!¡± Gabriel smiled lightly and said, ¡°Lah, you''re not even worthy of being my opponent with your wisdom. Jonathan is not bad. But too bad, he won''t have another chance.¡± He paused for a moment. ¡°There''s one more thing. Do you really think my legs are impaired?¡± He suddenly stood up. ¡°You...¡± Jonathan was stunned. Gabriel kicked his wheelchair away and said to Jonathan, ¡°You have a lot of doubts in your mind, don''t you? It''s okay. I still have time to clear up your doubts, and I won''t let you die so easily.¡± Lah yelled, ¡°B*stard! What have you done to us?¡± ¡°What have I done? I''m very happy to exin it to you. When I led the two of you to my room for the first time, the video was used to confuse you. I put the Incense of Lost Souls in the room to collect your spiritual energy. However, Jonathan was very smart, and he left immediately. So, my first n failed. Then, I put the Incense of Lost Souls in your rooms instead. Unfortunately, Jonathan saw through my n again. I really have to give you a thumbs-up for this,¡± said Gabriel eloquently like an excited winner. He continued, ¡°After the two of you escaped, I was unable to trace your whereabouts. Although I can use my Fortune Telling Spell to find out where you are, I can''t use it very often. I finally found out your location when the two of you went to find Isaac. I knew Lucio would meet Jonathan in the past. You can actually say that I gave Lucio to you on purpose. But what you didn''t know is that I sprinkled some Incense of Lost Souls on Lucio. After Lucio came into contact with you, he sessfully absorbed a small amount of your spiritual energy. Then, I went to see Isaac. I took Lucio''s dead body and collected a small amount of your spiritual energy from his dead body. I then put the energy into this bottle. But the spiritual energy was too little. It''s not enough for me to deal with you. Then, the future Gabriel appeared. The future me and the present me have amon hatred and amon goal, which is you, Jonathan! The future me sacrificed himself so that the present me can seek revenge on you!¡± Fear and anger overwhelmed Lah. Jonathan, however, slowly calmed down. He had no other choice but to remain calm in such a situation. He looked at Gabriel and said, ¡°Then can you tell me what did the future Gabriel tell you?¡± ¡°He told me he only helped you to open the door of the maic field. He didn''t get in because you didn''t allow him to do so. After going in, you found the Holy Chest and the Sinai Bible. But after you went out, it was an uninhabited desert. You walked for ten days to return to Yeringham. So, you guys had to cooperate again.¡± ¡°Then what about this time? You''ll have to walk for ten days to go back too after you kill us. You will still miss the deadline for the assignment.¡± ¡°Do you think I didn''t think about that? We''ve marked down the location here. I think in about two hours, the private jet arranged by Isaac will be here, and I''ll fire a signal re. Then, I''ll arrive in Yeringham safely.¡± Suddenly, it all clicked. Jonathan asked, ¡°Why do you want to collect our spiritual energy? What is it for?¡± ¡°Isn''t that obvious? I have to use your spiritual energy as a medium to control your brain waves. I cut off the connection between your brain waves and your bodies. Although you have great cultivation and great power, your brains can no longer control your bodies. The two of you are at my mercy right now...¡± Chapter 228 Chapter 228 ¡°I''m the one you''re after, Gabriel. Lah has nothing to do with this, so please spare her life,¡± Jonathan said after giving it some thought. Gabriel let out a sinister chuckle. ¡°Spare her life?¡± ¡°She won''t kill you because she still needs your help,¡± Jonathan added. Lah nced at Jonathan when she heard that. What? He''s begging Gabriel to spare my life? Why would he do that? I''m the reason we''re in this situation right now! Shouldn''t he be ming me instead? ¡°I can''t believe a smart guy like you would say something so stupid, Jonathan. First of all, there''s no way to confirm if Lah wille after me for revenge, so that remains unknown for the time being. However, I do know for a fact that I am the one in control of her life right now, so why should I spare her life? Besides, you two have excellent brain waves and spiritual energy. I''m nning on absorbing them for my own personal use!¡± Gabriel replied coldly with a sneer. Jonathan''s heart sank as he realized nothing he said would be of any use. Gabriel is a cruel and heartless b*stard. He''s not the kind of person who would show mercy to women and children. With that in mind, Jonathan kept quiet and tried to establish a connection with his body. ¡°Please, don''t even bother. You were lucky Master Yarrow was there to help you out back then, but that''s not the case this time. King Sergiu could probably save you if he were toe back to life somehow, but his skeletons are all that remains of him now! We''re the only souls in this ce, so no one will being to your rescue! Death is all that awaits you two!¡± Gabriel said with a sneer. Jonathan silently clenched his teeth in frustration. ¡°I''m sorry, Jonathan. This is all my fault,¡± Lah whispered from the side. Jonathan simplyughed it off nonchntly. ¡°This is my choice too. Don''t worry. I can take responsibility for my own decisions.¡± Gabriel let out a chuckle when he heard that. ¡°Jonathan, I was going to use the Curb of Kismet to steal your luck back then, but then you lucked out somehow. Let''s see if you get lucky this time!¡± Jonathan shot Gabriel a cold re and shouted, ¡°Look, if you''re going to kill us, then hurry up and get it over with! Stop going on and on about it like a broken record, you f*cking w*ss!¡± There was a hint of anger in Gabriel''s eyes, but he suppressed it fairly quickly and regained his composure secondster. The next thing they knew, he began making his way toward Lah. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Lah asked cautiously while ring at him. ¡°Your spiritual energy is pretty strong. I''m going to suck it out of you first. Once I get stronger, I''ll use the Curb of Kismet to steal Jonathan''s luck!¡± Gabriel replied as he ced his hand over Lah''s forehead. Jonathan tensed up when he saw that. He had wanted to say something in response but held his tongue, as he knew it was pointless. Lah isn''t in a position to fight back at all, so nothing I say will make a difference anyway. After what seemed like forever, Gabriel finally released his grip on Lah''s forehead. He looked so vibrant and full of energy that one would think he had juste back from a spa treatment. Lah, on the other hand, looked extremely pale as if she was malnourished. She slumped weakly to the ground a few secondster, much to Jonathan''s horror. ¡°Lah! Can you hear me? Lah!¡± he screamed at the top of his lungs. ¡°Shut up, Jonathan! She''s not dead just yet. You see, her brain is currently in a spiritual energy deficit. Without sufficient spiritual energy to keep the brain functioning, her body will slowly shut down as her organs fail one after another, eventually resulting in her death.¡± Gabriel then paused briefly to look at Jonathan. ¡°Enough talk, Jonathan. It''s time we settle our score once and for all. You put me through all sorts of humiliation back then. Now, I''m going to return the favor!¡± Jonathan simply clenched his teeth and kept quiet. ¡°Hmph, what a disappointing response!¡± Gabriel mumbled as he pped Jonathan twice across the face. Jonathan could feel a mysterious sucking forceing from Gabriel''s hand when he ced it against his forehead. The next thing he knew, he started getting dizzier and dizzier with each passing second. It took Gabriel half an hour just to drain Jonathan of all his spiritual energy. By the time he was done, Jonathan was so disoriented that he couldn''t even find his bearings. His face was pale as he stumbled and copsed to the ground. Gabriel then used the Curb of Kismet on him, only to realize halfway through the spell that Jonathan''s luck was suddenly gone. ¡°What''s going on?¡± Gabriel eximed in confusion. He tried a bunch of other methods, but nothing seemed to be working. ¡°I don''t understand... This is so strange...¡± Gabriel mumbled helplessly to himself. There were a lot of conditions that had to be met when I used the Curb of Kismet on Jonathan back in Crimson Onyx Town, but that shouldn''t be the case here. Jonathan has lost all of his spiritual energy now, so he shouldn''t have any strength left to resist. On top of that, my spiritual energy received a huge boost after I entered the Divine Realm and got my hands on all those elixir pills. I can use the Curb of Kismet at will now. But why can''t I suck Jonathan''s luck? After giving it some thought, Gabriel had a sudden realization and understood what was going on. Oh, right! Jonathan is under my control and on the verge of dying! It makes sense for a dying person to have their luck run out! After all, you can''t be lucky if you''re dying. I can''t suck his luck if he doesn''t have any left, can I? He grabbed the Holy Chest and Sinai Bible and left the tomb. Gabriel didn''t kill Jonathan and Lah with his own hands. Of course, that wasn''t an act of mercy on his part, nor was it a careless mistake of not tying up loose ends. It was simply because Jonathan and Lah still had strength in their bodies even though they had been drained of their spiritual energy. Their bodies would still instinctively respond to danger even if their minds weren''t functioning well. Gabriel figured he would only get killed by Jonathan and Lah if he tried to take their lives. Since he knew where the exit was, he grabbed the treasures and quickly made his way out of the tomb. The sky was still dark when he got out, and an endless desert was all that he could see. Strong winds were blowing sand all over the ce. Gabriel wrapped the treasures in a rag and fired a signal re into the sky. About fifteen minutester, Isaac''s helicopter came flying toward him. Gabriel boarded the helicopter and headed straight for Yeringham. He wouldn''t tell anyone about King Sergiu''s secret, as it would be of use to him in the future. On top of that, he had total control over Isaac. He could erase thetter''s memoriespletely. Therefore, he had no reason to worry about Isaac plotting against him. Meanwhile, Jonathan and Lah were still on the verge of dying from mental exhaustion inside the dark tomb. Unbeknownst to Jonathan, the Lunar Pendant that he had on would end up saving his life. The Lunar Pendant had secretly stored all of Jonathan''s luck inside itself when Gabriel was sucking his luck earlier. That was why his luck had disappeared all of a sudden. As the Lunar Pendant activated itself, it returned all of Jonathan''s luck to his body and released a powerful wave of spiritual energy into his mind. All Jonathan felt was a chilly sensation on his chest as icy-cold energy flowed into his brain. About an hourter, Jonathan''s eyes shot wide open. He had regained his spiritual energy as well as his physical strength. Still feeling a little woozy as he leaped to his feet, he shook his head to clear it up. That was when he recalled what had happened earlier. Wait, I remember now... Gabriel sucked all the spiritual energy out of me! But if that''s the case, why am I perfectly fine? Wait, I recall feeling an icy-cold sensation in my body earlier... Oh, I get it! It''s the Lunar Pendant! Jonathan felt the same chilly sensation again when he retrieved the Lunar Pendant and held it in his hands, albeit to a lesser degreepared to before. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Fortune favors fools, huh? Jonathan was about to celebrate with joy when his gaze fell upon Lah, who was lying motionless on the side. Her condition had worsened a lot throughout the past hour. Jonathan quickly rushed over and held her in his arms as he checked her breathing. He knew her life was in danger when he realized that her breathing was getting weaker with each passing second. Ah, maybe I can replenish her spiritual energy with the Lunar Pendant! Jonathan quickly held the Lunar Pendant against her forehead. A few minutes soon went by, but Lah''s condition showed no signs of improvement. It seemed the Lunar Pendant wasn''t helping her at all, much to Jonathan''s dismay. Oh, no... What do I do now? He didn''t want Lah to just die like this because he had feelings for her. Jonathan knew Lah had only fallen for Gabriel''s tricks and turned against him because she was still upset about that incident. ¡°What should I do?¡± Despite Jonathan''s high level of cultivation, he couldn''t do much to help with matters rted to the mind. Oh, right! Lah has lots of Spirit Gathering Pills on her! Jonathan began searching Lah''s body for those pills. Given the urgent nature of the situation they were in, he couldn''t care less about it being inappropriate as he ran his hands all over her body. After a bit of fumbling about, he managed to find a pouch strapped to her thigh. He retrieved that pouch and breathed a sigh of relief when he saw the Spirit Gathering Pills inside it. He took two of those pills out of the pouch and was about to feed them to Lah when an old-sounding voice boomed in his head. ¡°You fool! Her body cells will absorb all the spiritual energy from those low-grade elixir pills before her mind can get any of it!¡± Jonathan tensed up and looked around in shock. ¡°What the... W-Who''s there?¡± ¡°Don''t bother looking for me. You may think of me as King Sergiu, but I am in fact just a fragment of his soul,¡± the voice replied. ¡°A fragment of his soul?¡± Jonathan was confused. As the voice was inside his head, the two of them weremunicating directly with each other''s consciousness, so thenguage barrier wasn''t an issue. ¡°I used the Holy Chest to travel through time and space, which is actually a forbidden and punishable act. In order to escape my punishment, I abandoned my physical body and cultivated my soul. Now, my soul has already made it to the holynd in the West. Before I went there, I left a fragment of my thoughts here. Do you understand now?¡± ¡°Yes, I do!¡± Jonathan replied. Our souls are made up of all our thoughts and desires. Therefore, a complete soul consists of countless thoughts and desires. I mean, we all have lots of thoughts all the time, right? Every idea wee up with, every decision we make... Those are all our thoughts. King Sergiu''s thoughts must''ve gained a consciousness of their own through his cultivation. ¡°You must have a way to save Lah, right? Please, I''m begging you!¡± Jonathan pleaded. He figured King Sergiu wouldn''t have said all that if he didn''t have an idea in mind. ¡°I do indeed have a way to save this youngdy. However, I was only able to sustain this fragment of my consciousness by absorbing the raw stone energy from the Holy Chest. Now that the Holy Chest has been taken, it won''t be long before I fade away...¡± King Sergiu replied. Chapter 229 Chapter 229 ¡°I don''t mind helping you save this youngdy, but you must promise me something in return,¡± King Sergiu continued. ¡°What is it, King Sergiu? As long as it is something within my power, I will do everything I can to help you out!¡± Jonathan said. ¡°The Holy Chest and the Sinai Bible only exist because of me. The Sinai Bible isn''t really a cause for concern, as all it does is record everything that happens in the world. The Holy Chest, however, is something that shouldn''t even exist, as it will disrupt the order created by the Heavens. Now that someone greedy like Gabriel has the Holy Chest, one can only imagine the horrible things he will do with it. My soul will be punished for the sins hemits with the Holy Chest, so you must get it back, retrieve the raw stone, and destroy the Holy Chest once and for all,¡± King Sergiu replied. Of course, Jonathan was nning on doing that even if King Sergiu didn''t ask him to. ¡°I''ll do it. You have my word, King Sergiu!¡± Jonathan promised without any hesitation. King Sergiu let out a chuckle in response. Being without a physical form, he could onlymunicate with Jonathan inside his head. ¡°You are a just man, so I have faith that you will keep your promise. Actually, it isn''t hard to save this youngdy. Of course, being a mere fragment of my thoughts, I can only tell you what you need to do. It is you who will be the one to save her.¡± ¡°Please tell me what I need to do, King Sergiu.¡± ¡°That Lunar Pendant of yours is a great treasure filled with an abundance of spiritual energy. However, it has a consciousness of its own and acknowledges you as its master. While it may protect you from danger, it will not do the same for the youngdy. Therefore, you cannot just hold it against her body and expect it to work as it did with you.¡± King Sergiu paused briefly before continuing, ¡°The only way for you to save her is to have sex with her. The Lunar Pendant will save her if you make her yours. Because it can recognize your energy, this youngdy will need to have your energy inside her for this to work.¡± Jonathan froze in shock when he heard that. What the... Are you serious? Well, I don''t dislike this idea, though... I mean, I do have to save her life! While he was contemting whether he should go through with it, King Sergiu urged him impatiently, ¡°Need I remind you that I''m in your head, you little sh*t? I know everything you''re thinking about! Quit dilly-dallying and get it over with! This youngdy doesn''t have much time left! Put the Lunar Pendant into her mouth and do the deed with her!¡± Feeling a little embarrassed at being called out, Jonathan stammered, ¡°I-I''m not sure that''s a good idea, King Sergiu... It feels like I''m taking advantage of her.¡± ¡°Look, I don''t have the time or energy to be arguing with you about this. I''ll go rest for a bit while you take care of business here. I''ll teach you two how to get back quickly once you''re done saving her,¡± King Sergiu said before leaving his head. Jonathan felt a little excited as he lowered his gaze and looked at Lah, who was lying unconscious in his arms. She had on a white tee and a pair of jeans, which highlighted her amazing figure. Man, she has a pretty face and is loaded in all the right ces! Screw it! I have no choice but to go through with this! This is to save her life, so I''m doing this in the name of justice! Jonathan clenched his teeth and began undressing Lah. It only took him a minute to get all of her clothes off. He then proceeded to have sexual intercourse with her. After what seemed like forever, Lah slowly regained consciousness. The first thing she felt was waves of euphoria surging toward her brain, followed by icy-cold energy. Lah''s eyes shot wide open all of a sudden. Anger and embarrassment filled her face when she saw what was going on. Jonathan felt incredibly awkward when their eyes met. What am I supposed to do now? Do I keep going or not? ¡°I''m sorry! This isn''t what it looks like!¡± Jonathan eximed as he pinned her down. As Lah was still weak, there wasn''t much she could do to resist. The next thing they knew, Jonathan had climaxed and ejacted inside of her. About ten minutester, Lah was able to fully recover her spiritual energy with help from the Lunar Pendant. Her hair was slightly messy, and her face was still flushed when the two of them put their clothes back on. At that very moment, Lah had gone from being a youngdy to a woman. Jonathan then exined everything to her, but all she did was stare at him with a doubtful expression. Their conversation was interrupted when a green cloud appeared in front of them and took the form of a tiny person. King Sergiu hadpressed the maic field of his thought fragment and materialized a miniature version of himself before them. He turned to look at Lah as he said, ¡°Jonathan is telling the truth, youngdy. The Lunar Pendant wouldn''t have been able to supply you with spiritual energy unless it acknowledged you as its master. Your spiritual energy waspletely drained, so he had to save you or you would''ve died. He needed to get parts of you two in each other''s bodies, and having sexual intercourse was the only way to go about it.¡± Lah shot King Sergiu a confused re. ¡°Who are you?¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. ¡°This is a fragment of King Sergiu''s thoughts. I wouldn''t have been able to save your life without his guidance,¡± Jonathan exined. Being a woman of logic and reason, Lah understood that Jonathan wasn''t at fault for what he did. Not wanting to dwell on the subject, she got to her feet and asked, ¡°So, what should we do now?¡± ¡°This thought fragment will soon fade away, but it can still do you two one final favor. I can create a portal that will take you two out of here, but I am running low on mana right now. You will need to use your Lunar Pendant, Jonathan. However, doing so will overload it with spiritual energy and cause it to break. In other words, you two will be able to return, but that Lunar Pendant will be rendered useless after that,¡± King Sergiu replied. Man, I really don''t want to part with this Lunar Pendant, but I can''t let Gabriel beat me topleting the mission in Lostaria! Screw it! I''ll only bepleting a dual-level mission with the Lunar Pendant anyway, so I might as well go get my revenge on Gabriel instead! I won''t be able to take back the Holy Chest and get my revenge once hepletes the mission! Besides, Lah needs the Sinai Bible, so we need to get it back before Gabriel hands it over to headquarters! After giving it some thought, Jonathan said, ¡°No problem!¡± Lah shed him a grateful look when she heard that. ¡°Thank you so much!¡± Jonathan felt a little embarrassed when he looked at her and recalled what they had done earlier. I have to admit, Lah sure has an amazing figure! I haven''t had a woman for over six months, so that felt really good! Still, it feels weird having her thank me after I had sex with her! The helicopter Gabriel was innded in the yard outside Isaac''s mansion. Isaac bowed respectfully to Gabriel after opening the door for him, but Gabriel ignored him and made his way into Isaac''s mansion with the treasures in his hands. With three days left toplete the mission, he decided to take his time researching the Holy Chest and the Sinai Bible before heading over to Lostaria. The beautiful morning sun was shining brightly in the sky. Gabriel''s mood was as great as the weather, but Isaac felt really conflicted as he walked behind him. Gabriel was so powerful that Isaac had no choice but to obey him. After escorting him to the mansion door with a few other bodyguards, Isaac stepped forward to help open the door for him. Gabriel''s jaw dropped the moment he stepped into the mansion, and his eyes were filled with shock and horror as though he had just seen a ghost. Raul, one of Isaac''s most powerful bodyguards, was standing respectfully at the side while Jonathan and Lah were sitting on the couch. ¡°Hello, Gabriel! Small world we live in, huh? I bet you didn''t expect to see me so soon, did you?¡± Jonathan asked with a smug grin. Gabriel had disbelief written all over his face as he pointed at Jonathan and Lah. ¡°N-No... T-This is impossible! You two should be dead by now!¡± ¡°I remember you saying no one could save me, Gabriel. Well, let''s see if anyone can save you now!¡± Jonathan said with a sneer as he and Lah got up from the couch. The next thing Gabriel knew, Jonathan was charging toward him at lightning speed. Although Gabriel had a really powerful spiritual energy, it was useless against someone of Jonathan''s caliber. In other words, Gabriel waspletely defenseless against Jonathan''s attacks. ¡°This is payback for what you did to me!¡± Jonathan said as he raised his hand and pped Gabriel twice across the face. Smack! Smack! He hit him so hard that Gabriel coughed up a mouthful of bloody teeth on the spot. After that, Jonathan snatched the ck cloth containing the Holy Chest and the Sinai Bible over and tossed it in Lah''s direction. ¡°Here, Lah! Catch!¡± Lah stepped forward, caught the Holy Chest, and set it on the table before retrieving the Sinai Bible inside. Feeling excited that she finally obtained the Sinai Bible, she hugged it tightly with tears of joy in her eyes. Gabriel''s eyes lit up when he saw that. ¡°I can help you check what happened in the past, Lah! You mustn''t let Jonathan kill me!¡± Lah simply shot Gabriel a look of disgust in response. ¡°I didn''t say I''d kill you, Gabriel. Why are you so scared of me? Now, get on your knees!¡± Jonathan said with a smile as he kicked Gabriel in the back of his knee. Gabriel lost his bnce and fell hard on his knees. Jonathan then grabbed him by the hair and said in the most contemptuous tone possible, ¡°What goes aroundes around, eh, Gabriel? I don''t think I can give you a chance this time, though.¡± Gabriel clenched his teeth and red at Jonathan with bloodshot eyes. As Jonathan was the one who put him through all that humiliation, he hated Jonathan to the bone. Gabriel ignored himpletely and threatened Lah, ¡°Hey, Lah! I''ll kill myself if you don''t stop him from humiliating me! You won''t be able to find out about the past even if you have the Sinai Bible!¡± Gabriel knew how much she wanted to know about the past, so he cleverly used it against her. Sure enough, Lah began to waver and asked Jonathan, ¡°Hey, Jonathan... Do you think we should spare him?¡± Instead of answering her question, Jonathan simply let go of Gabriel and told him, ¡°Well yed, you son of a b*tch. Very well. I''ll spare your life if you can help Lah see the past.¡± Gabriel was still on his knees when he red at Jonathan and muttered through clenched teeth, ¡°I don''t trust you!¡± Chapter 231 Chapter 231 It was eight o''clock at night when Jonathan arrived at Lostaria International Airport. There was a valuable treasure in his backpack¡ªthe Sinai Bible. Jonathan kept his guard up as he didn''t want anything unexpected to happen. After getting off the ne, he left the airport quickly. The sun was up in Lostaria, but the weather was still cool. Jonathan strode out of the airport and saw an endless stream of travelers of different races in the square. He hailed a cab and headed to Divine Realm in Mount Frallein. It was a smooth journey. Half an hourter, he arrived at Mount Frallein. The spectacr Divine Realm was right before him. Jonathan hurried to the entrance surrounded by guards. After the iris recognition device scanned Jonathan''s iris, a notification popped up saying that his identity was verified. He was allowed entrance to the Divine Realm. Jonathan went straight to Olympus as all missions were supposed to be handed in there. He would have toplete the ritual by bowing and leaving the book in front of Divine Emperor. The next day, Divine Emperor''s envoy would give him the reward he deserved. Inside Olympus, Jonathan came to a stop before the grand and imposing statue of Divine Emperor. The entire Olympus felt rather grim to him. That was the first time Jonathan was inside Olympus at night. There was no electricity inside, so the hall was lit up by candles and incense. It looked like a monastery. Jonathan took three incense sticks and lit them up. He then gave Divine Emperor three bows. Strangely, he didn''t feel anything wrong with his action. In fact, giving his respects to Divine Emperor was akin to praying to a divine being. After that, Jonathan offered the Sinai Bible and took his leave. He walked out of Olympus. It was supposed to be dark at night, but the courtyard outside Olympus was lit by the street lights and seemed bright as day. Jonathan received a notification on his phone. He fished his phone out and clicked into it. It was a notification informing him that the dual-level mission waspleted. Jonathan turned over his shoulder to look at Olympus. There was no one in sight. His reverence for Divine Emperor intensified. At the same time, Jonathan felt his Bronze mark changing. He shrugged off his jacket and rolled his sleeves up hastily. The Bronze mark had turned into a Silver mark automatically! Oh, this is amazing! Jonathan mused to himself. He could finally heave a sigh of relief as he had sessfullypleted the difficult and dangerous mission. The first thing he did was to give Mabel a call. Strangely, she was the first person who popped up in his mind. Jonathan didn''t see anything wrong with his action. The call soon connected. Mabel chided, ¡°F*ck you, Jonathan. It''s five in the morning! Why are you calling me at this hour? Can''t you call meter?¡± Stunned, Jonathan btedly realized the time difference. He chuckled and told her, ¡°I have good news. You won''t be able to go back to sleep after hearing it.¡± ¡°Did you find the Sinai Bible?¡± Mabel sounded delighted. Jonathan said, ¡°Yes. I''ve handed in the Sinai Bible, and the mission ispleted. You''ll get the Heaven Pill soon.¡± Mabel grew shy at his words, for a Heaven Pill was too precious. After a brief silence, she said, ¡°Jonathan, you should think over it carefully. A Heaven Pill isn''t a Spirit Gathering Pill. Many people will die to get it. Will you really give it to me?¡± Jonathan chuckled and responded, ¡°Well, no matter how valuable a Heaven Pill is, it isn''t as important as our friendship. Besides, I''m going to get three. I''ll still have two after giving you one.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Mabel thanked him gratefully. ¡°Wait for my return. That''s all.¡± Jonathan grinned and hung up. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. He then called Catherine. The call was answered quickly. Through their exchange, Jonathan learned that Catherine had completed two missions. She was currently in the Harrington mansion with Alicia. It was all arranged by Simon. ording to Simon, Alicia needed someone to take care of her. Jonathan then called Simon to share the good news with him. Thetter was delighted to learn that. When asked about his whereabouts, Simon revealed that he was with Lesley and Elijah, trying to search for the snow fox on Mount Kransbay. They wouldn''t be meeting each other for the time being. Jonathan couldn''t return to his country immediately. He would only get the Heaven Pills tomorrow, and he also had to wait until Lah returned to give her the pill she deserved. The mission waspleted, so Jonathan felt utterly rxed. It was still early. Before the clock struck nine, Jonathan returned to the condominium. He then proceeded to shower thoroughly before putting on a clean set of clothes. It had been a while since Jonathanst went to a bar alone, so he decided to have fun that night. He left the condominium after making up his mind. The Divine Realm spanned a huge area. Jonathan had to make several turns. After walking past a path, he arrived at the garage. He entered the garage without hesitation. The Divine Realm had arranged for his car¡ªa Ford SUV that looked intimidating. It was ck and looked gorgeous. He climbed into the car. Before starting the engine, he btedly realized that he couldn''t drink and drive. What if the police asks me to pull over? Jonathan didn''t like breaking the rules. However, it was impossible for him to hail a cab in that ce. He sat in the vehicle, seemingly frustrated. A whileter, Jonathan figured out a solution. He could drive to the bar and take a cab back! Yes, I''m smart! Jonathan then drove out of the underground garage. He had just driven out of the garage when a man blocked his way. Standing underneath the street lights, the man was d in a white shirt and ck cks. He looked nice and seemed to be in his forties. The middle-aged man looked like a charming gentleman. Many youngdies would fall for his charms. Jonathan was visibly shocked as it was a strange situation. A second ago, he didn''t see anyone before him. Where did hee from? Did I run into a ghost? However, Jonathan wasn''t afraid at all. He was in the final stage of the Nascent Soul, so ghosts couldn''te near him. Could it be an expert from the Divine Realm? Or is this Divine Emperor in person? Instead of getting out of the car, Jonathan waited and stared at the middle-aged man silently. He wanted to see what the man wanted. The middle-aged man looked at Jonathan calmly. Suddenly, he shed a smile and asked, ¡°Young man, are you going out?¡± Jonathan responded warily, ¡°Who are you? What do you want from me?¡± The middle-aged man said, ¡°I want to go to the bar too. Why don''t you give me a ride? I''ll buy you a drink in return.¡± D*mn it! Yes, I want to go to the bar, but I didn''t say that out loud. Who the h*ll is this middle-aged man? Anyway, he must be an expert in Divine Realm. Taking a deep breath, he wound down the window and said, ¡°Sure, no problem.¡± Da*n it. Is this a blessing or a curse? But then again, it''s not like I can run away from it. I''ll have to face it head-on either way... The man thanked him and got into the car. Jonathan floored the elerator and soon drove out of the Divine Realm. The car sped down Mount Frallein. ¡°Young man, you are a good driver,¡± the manmented with a smile. Jonathan chuckled. ¡°Back then, I often had to drive to escape from danger, so I have no choice but to be a good driver.¡± ¡°Oh, I see. What was your previous job?¡± the man asked. ¡°Mister, you know everything, don''t you?¡± Jonathan returned with a question. The man was surprised. ¡°How would I know?¡± Jonathan replied, ¡°You know that I want to go to the bar. Don''t you know my past?¡± The man chuckled in response. ¡°You got it wrong. I didn''t dig into your privacy. A man who drives at night is most probably heading to the bar. That''s how I know your destination,¡± he revealed. ¡°You''re wrong. I want to have fun with an Anndurn girl in a hotel,¡± Jonathan told him. ¡°No, that''s not what you have in mind,¡± the man insisted. ¡°Why not?¡± Jonathan asked. The man responded cheerfully, ¡°A person''s character can be determined through his aura. You are very much like me when I was young. You might look carefree, but you are upright and frank. It''s obvious you won''t do something that ridiculous.¡± Jonathan didn''t sense any hostility from the man, but he refused to put his guard down. ¡°My name is Jonathan Lawson. May I know what''s your name?¡± ¡°Names are just a form of address,¡± the man answered. As the man refused to reveal his name, Jonathan didn''t press on. Curious, he asked, ¡°Can I guess your identity?¡± The man guffawed at his words. ¡°You won''t be able to guess who I am.¡± ¡°You can''t be sure of that. There are many capable members in Divine Realm, but only a few are as capable as you.¡± He ttered the man in a discreet manner. ¡°Sure, go ahead then.¡± Jonathan guessed, ¡°Are you Divine Emperor? After Ipleted the mission today, did youe here to take a look at me as I excelled in the mission?¡± The man burst outughing. ¡°You have a wild imagination, huh? Divine Emperor''s primordial spirit is traveling around the universe. He won''t be interested in anything or anyone.¡± ¡°Then how did Divine Emperor know when I handed the item in? He even handled it immediately.¡± Jonathan was baffled. The man told him, ¡°That''s because Olympus is Divine Emperor''s force field. He knows everything that happens inside even though he''s somewhere in the universe. Besides, his thought can emerge through the help of the maic field. Divine Emperor is said to be omnipresent, and that isn''t a lie.¡± Shocked, Jonathan couldn''t help but praise, ¡°Oh, Divine Emperor is far more capable than I imagined. No one can travel here instantly and know everything that happens inside despite being thousands of miles away.¡± Chapter 233 Chapter 233 ¡°All right,¡± Jonathan agreed. He then gestured at the server for the bill. Lance did not try to fight for the bill. To him, these were trivial matters not worth fighting over. After footing the bill, Jonathan went out of the bar with Lance. The two had quite a few drinks, and they would be in trouble if they bumped into the cops while driving. After all, Lostaria was quite strict with itsws about driving under the influence. ¡°Why don''t we walk back?¡± Lance suggested to Jonathan. Jonathan paused in his tracks. Honestly, he was a littlezy and wanted to take the cab back, for it was a distance from their location to Mount Frallein. Still, Lance was the one who made the suggestion, and as Lance''s junior, he had to agree with it. ¡°Okay.¡± Lance smiled at his agreement. ¡°Let''s go.¡± The two began walking down the path home. Jonathan did not want to embarrass himself in front of his senior, so he kept a certain pace. However, he soon realized that Lance was as quick as he was. In fact, Lance made his swift pace look casual. There were only a few cars on the main road in the wee hours of the morning. The street lights were bright, and the morning wind was freezing. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. The chilly breeze of January was the most tormenting wind. Jonathan refused to admit defeat, so he quickened his footsteps. Nevertheless, Lance was still as quick as Jonathan and as nonchnt as ever. That tickled Jonathan''s urge topete. He channeled his vitality and discreetly used Shadow Step to speed up. In the next second, Jonathan became as quick as a car. However, Lance was still by Jonathan''s side,pletely unfazed. Jonathan stubbornly persisted in channeling his vitality. Lance remained by his side the entire time. At one point, Jonathan used his cultivation technique to its maximum potential and even activated the power of Haemocore. By then, he was much faster than any race car¡ªso fast that he even left an afterimage. In the blink of an eye, he was twenty miles ahead. ¡°Young man, are you trying to race with me?¡± Lance asked with a bitter chuckle. He was still leisurely walking beside Jonathan. Furthermore, Jonathan could see that Lance had not channeled nor used any techniques at all. By then, Jonathan could only surrender. He slowed down and returned the bitter chuckle at Lance. ¡°Mr. Cadman, you''re brilliant. I''m impressed.¡± ¡°Just a simple trick,¡± Lancemented as he slowed down. Jonathan was confused by what just happened, however. ¡°You seem nonchnt the entire time. It doesn''t look like you''ve channeled your vitality. How did you move so quickly?¡± Lance exined, ¡°There is a maic field and molecules in the air where many identical molecules are strung together. If you step through them quickly, you''ll connect those identical molecules in series. It''s akin to traveling in the void. To be honest, this effect is sometimes triggered when people walk. Sometimes, we reach our destination much quicker than expected even though we''re using the same route. That''s molecr tandem.¡± Jonathan stiffened at that, having felt that before. ¡°The time spent is the same, however,¡± he then said. ¡°There isn''t much difference in the duration of the route.¡± ¡°The likelihood of an unintentional molecr tandem is low. However, when you cross over, the time molecules cross with you. That''s why time passes by. Sometimes, you feel like much time has passed, but when you check the time, it''s only been a few minutes. Sometimes, you feel like little time has gone by, but in fact, a month has passed. That''s the theory.¡± At that moment, a realization hit Jonathan. ¡°I never thought they''d be rted. What you''ve said are the things we encounter in our daily lives, but no one will ever think of that connection!¡± Lance went on, ¡°There''s a consequence to everything. There is a scientific exnation for every magical or mythical phenomenon. Science isn''t against fairy tales. Science is about seeing things from an objective angle and exining the happenings with science. No one can fly without reason. We need to exin how he flies with the theory of gravity. Why can he be exempted from that theory? There must a reason behind this. The core of science is to not engage in blind worship. Always have questions and question everything that happens. The truth will never be known unless studied. Fairy tales have no scientific basis, so most people are made to believe that thingse out of nowhere. They serve to trick and make others fear to even doubt it.¡± Jonathan was all ears as he was utterly impressed by Lance''s speech. It was because everything Lance said was not baseless. Lance was not forcing Jonathan to believe in him just because he was older. By then, the two men were already on the way to Mount Frallein. There were even fewer cars around, but the path they walked was still brightly illuminated. It was a dark night with no moon, and they were surrounded by dense trees. The inside of the forest was even darker than the road. Just then, Lance paused in his tracks. Jonathan stopped in surprise and turned to Lance. ¡°What''s the matter, Mr. Cadman?¡± Lance snapped his brows together. ¡°It''s been a long while since myst visit here, but the moment I''m here, they''re here too.¡± Jonathan could guess that Lance''s enemies must havee. His heart lurched. Those who could be Lance''s enemies and had the guts to take revenge on Lance were definitely not any average Joe. Just as Lance said that, rustling sounds came from the forest. Not long after, four shadows surrounded Lance and Jonathan. ¡°Chanaean Dragon, it''s been a while!¡± said one of the two, who was an old man with a creepy voice. Jonathan turned to the old man and realized that the old man was Chanaean. He was in a ck robe, and he looked like he was in his sixties. The wrinkles on his face were almost like carvings, but his eyes were still as bright as a young man''s. Jonathan could somewhat sense the powerful aura emanating from the old man. Perhaps that sensation was a warning from his instincts. If Jonathan had been alone there, it was likely he would have had trouble breathing. This old man''s no weaker than Catherine''s grandpa in terms of cultivation. That was the conclusion Jonathan came to in a sh. However, standing beside the ck-robed old man was an Anndurn man with extremely pale skin and blonde hair. He looked like he was in his forties, but that was merely his appearance. Jonathan could not decipher the actual age of the Anndurn man. Furthermore, he noticed that the man''s eyes were the color of blood red, which made him look even creepier in the dark night. His lips were bright red too as if he was a vampire from the legends. Then, Jonathan nced at the two men in the back and noted that they were both in their fifties. Like the old man, they were Chanaean too. So they''re powerful based on their cultivation. People I should be looking up to. I''d be instantly killed if I bumped into them alone. Lucio is strong, but if I were topare him to these people, he would be akin to a three-year-old. Right then, the Anndurn man said, ¡°Mr. Chanaean Dragon, it''s been twenty years, but you haven''t changed much.¡± Lance smiled. ¡°The vampires were all annihted back then at Divine Emperor''s wrath. I thought there were no more vampires left, but surprisingly, Paradicea still had the vampires of Gulden Vampir left. You tried to take over Chanaea twenty years ago, but we defeated you. I thought you would have been humbled by the episode, but with the few of youing together... It looks like you have yet to purge those ill thoughts from your head. You talk about seeing me after twenty years; however, please take my apologies for I only realized you''re a vampire, but I can''t recall who you are.¡± In other words, he was telling the Anndurn man he was too trivial a character for Lance to remember. Jonathan was quite nervous at the start, but when he heard the boldness in Lance''s words, his courage amplified. Fury shed past the Anndurn man''s eyes. He said, ¡°Remember this. My name is Kirsten Adler, and I''m the prince of the Gulden Vampir, as well as the leader of the vampires in Lostaria. Keep this in your memory because I''m going to leave a deep impression on you today.¡± Lance chuckled. ¡°All right, all right. I''ll remember your name. He then turned to the old man and said, ¡°You must be the new chief of your esoteric sect, Nameless Ancestor.¡± The old man replied, ¡°That is correct. Our Xenhall esoteric sect was in chaos when Chief Dache was killed by you back then. Now, I''ll be able to restore the pride of the sect if I were to kill you.¡± ¡°Torma Dache''s rationality had been overtaken by greed back then, and he had killed countless people. Killing him was doing justice for the people.¡± Jonathan could not help but feel thrilled as he listened to their conversation. If he could live a life like Lance''s, he would be able to die without regrets. Nameless Ancestor then said, ¡°We do not need to speak too much about what happened in the past. Since we were fated to meet today, we shall bring an end to the past event.¡± Lance sighed. ¡°You shouldn''t havee.¡± Despite his words, he thought nothing of the two people in the front. Then, he shifted to look at the two in the back. In a quiet voice, he asked, ¡°Do you have a grudge against me too?¡± The Chanaean man on the left coldly said, ¡°Mr. Cadman, I''m Warren Simpson. You must not have heard of my name, but my son died in your hands.¡± Lance let out a bitter chuckle. ¡°I''ve killed too many people, so I can''t think of who he is right now. Your son is...¡± Warren hissed, ¡°Ezra Simpson!¡± Lance shook his head. ¡°I don''t remember him. Have youe to the wrong person?¡± His words made wrath sh past Warren''s eyes. ¡°Mr. Cadman, you''re unbelievable! My son was in the Holy Light and was serving Demon Emperor when he went on a mission to kill you. You killed him with one hit!¡± ¡°That''s possible, but it''s nothing unusual for me to kill your son if he wanted to kill me,¡± Lance told him. ¡°Hence, it''s also nothing strange for me toe and kill you today!¡± Warren growled. Lance sighed. ¡°You really shouldn''t havee. Not only will you fail to take your revenge, but you''ll even join your son in the afterlife. What about this? You have my pity. Leave now, and I won''t kill you.¡± At the peak of his fury, Warren barked out augh. ¡°Mr. Cadman, you''re drunk on arrogance! Today will be the day you die!¡± Lance hummed. ¡°Well, there''s nothing I can do about that then.¡± He then turned to thest person he had not spoken to and asked, ¡°Do you bear a grudge against me too?¡± Chapter 234 Chapter 234 Jonathan was on the verge ofughing out loud. Mr. Cadman is so funny! Exactly how many enemies does he have? I''m known for causing lots of trouble, but it seems that Mr. Cadman can''t even remember how many enemies he has! Right then, the Chanaean man answered coldly, ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Lance asked. The Chanaean man said, ¡°Even if I were to tell you, you wouldn''t remember it. All you need to know is that I''m Tammy Gibson!¡± ¡°All right, then. In that case, is it okay if my friend leaves? I''ve only known him not long ago. It''s not like he has ever wronged any of you,¡± Lance uttered. Nameless Ancestor chuckled coldly and said, ¡°Everyone knows that Chanaean Dragon is a hypocrite. I bet you''re going to be embarrassed to have him die alongside you. Let''s just let him stay and be your burden.¡± ¡°That''s not true. As you''ve said, I''m a hypocrite. Since there''s no one else here, what''s wrong with me trying to keep my life?¡± Lance answered. Nameless Ancestor was rendered speechless. Again, Jonathan wanted tough out loud. Lance turned toward Jonathan and said, ¡°My friend, it seems that I might have to drag you down with me. These people are not going to let you go.¡± Jonathan wasn''t afraid. His heart beat with excitement as he said, ¡°Mr. Cadman, it would be my honor to fight alongside you. It doesn''t even matter even if I die.¡± Lance chortled. ¡°Good! What a man!¡± After that, he looked at Nameless Ancestor, Kirsten, and the rest. ¡°Come at me at once!¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Nameless Ancestor roared at the top of his lungs. At that moment, he exuded a terrifying aura, and his ck robe pped noisily in the air. His eyes were filled with murderous intent as he swung his hand at Lance. It was a rather peculiar move. Based on their religious beliefs, males and females were made up of their respective gender elements. Once both elements werebined, a new life could then be born. Nameless Ancestor cultivated the Gender Crossing Technique. His body was packed with female energy. He would thenbine his male energy with the female energy in his body as he attacked. All of a sudden, the maic field in the area was distorted. Jonathan could sense the surrounding air being drained away like water. Nameless Ancestor''s move is as fast as lightning and as eerie as ghosts! Besides, it''s packed with the essence of the Gender Crossing Technique. The receiver of such an attack is surely going to die. Kirsten''s eyes turned red, and he shouted into the sky. He was ready tounch his attack as well. Instead of dashing toward his opponent, he pressed his palms against each other and triggered the maic field in the air. Out of thin air, a lightning bolt suddenly appeared, wanting to strike Lance. At the same time, Warren and Tammyunched their attacks. Just like that, Lance was facing attacks from four elite fighters at once. Jonathan was stuck in between with no way of defending himself. No matter how hard he tried to stay calm and how much he wanted to fight back, he couldn''t move a muscle while facing the intense energy of those four men. This is not a fight a person with my capability could afford to interfere in. Despite being the target, Lance was extremely calm and collected. As Nameless Ancestor struck out his palm, Lance quickly countered with his palm packed with energy as well. Lance''s attack might seem ordinary, but Jonathan could sense the enormous power it held. Nameless Ancestor was sent flying and died on the spot. Lance let out a sigh. ¡°Told you you shouldn''t havee.¡± Jonathan was utterly baffled. Mr. Cadman is facing attacks from four elite fighters at the same time, but it''s as if he has summoned a few clones to fight them off. Besides, he''s still in the mood to talk! As he was attacking Nameless Ancestor, Lance extended one of his fingers. The moment he did that, his fingertip shone brightly and caught Kirsten''s lightning bolt. Then he redirected it back toward Kirsten. The lightning bolt became thicker as it aimed for its target. Kirsten was so horrified that he gave up on fighting and fled. In just the blink of an eye, he ended up a hundred meters away. ¡°Fortunately for you, you''re fast. I''ll let you off.¡± Lance smiled. Seeing that Tammy''s and Warren''s attacks were approaching, Lance suddenly grabbed hold of Jonathan and flew backward to avoid their attacks. Moments prior, Jonathan was still feeling confused. However, he suddenly felt the pressure being lifted off of him. Lance shed a faint smile and asked, ¡°Do both of you still want revenge?¡± Warren and Tammy nched. We''re not as strong as Nameless Ancestor and Kirsten. Now one of them is dead, and the other is injured. How are we supposed to carry on? They both exchanged nces and fled right away. Just like that, they both left as quickly as they came. Jonathan returned to his senses and gazed at Lance in admiration. ¡°Mr. Cadman, you''re so strong...¡± He was so impressed that he was having trouble forming his sentence. ¡°Let''s go,¡± Lance said. The two of them continued walking forward. Jonathan couldn''t help but ask, ¡°Why didn''t you kill them, Mr. Cadman?¡± ¡°Back then, I''d always killed my enemies because I wasn''t strong enough. I was afraid that they might come looking for my family. Now, I don''t need to worry about that anymore. I''m strong enough to protect my family. Besides, out of those four, Kirsten was the only foreigner. How could I kill all three Chanaeans while letting a foreigner escape?¡± Jonathan hummed in revtion. Twenty minutester, Jonathan and Lance were back at the Divine Realm. Before entering, Jonathan did the usual by scanning his pupils. Only then did the security guards let him in. Jonathan was puzzled when he noticed how the security guards had tantly ignored Lance when they entered the Divine Realm at the same time. Upon entering, Jonathan asked, ¡°Mr. Cadman, don''t you need to get checked?¡± ¡°Of course not!¡± Jonathan nodded, and he seemed to have realized something. Perhaps Mr. Cadman doesn''t need to do that because he''s a reputable man. However, it''s still so weird. If he''s so reputable, why did the security guards ignore him? How strange! Despite his thoughts, Jonathan didn''t think too much about it. Meanwhile, the security guards mumbled among themselves after Jonathan and Lance left. ¡°What''s that kid''s name?¡± a tall security guard asked a chubby security guard next to him. ¡°Jonathan Lawson!¡± the chubby security guard answered. These security guards were all external employees. Although they knew how to fight, they weren''t good fighters. After all, no one would dare to cause trouble at the Divine Realm entrance. The tall security guard asked in puzzlement, ¡°Before entering, Jonathan was talking. He was talking to himself. Is he crazy or something?¡± The chubby security guard answered, ¡°Exactly! I think I heard him asking someone if they needed to get checked when he entered. But he was alone!¡± The change on the tall security guard''s face was palpable. ¡°What the f*ck? Was he talking to a ghost?¡± On the boulevard nearby his condominium, Jonathan asked, ¡°Where do you stay, Mr. Cadman?¡± ¡°It has been a while since I had a ce of my own here. Do you mind if I crash at your ce tonight?¡± ted, Jonathan answered, ¡°Why would I? Come!¡± Lance chuckled. ¡°Silly kid.¡± Jonathan had the whole condominium to himself. After getting inside, Jonathan said, ¡°Mr. Cadman, you''re free to use any room you like. If you want to shower, I can even fetch you a towel and a set of my pajamas.¡± Lance smiled. ¡°You don''t have to go through so much trouble. It''s quite cold today. I can skip taking a shower.¡± Hearing that, Jonathan didn''t insist any further. ¡°Let''s just drink and talk, then. I''m really interested in hearing about your past.¡± ¡°I can drink and talk with you. But I don''t think there''s much to tell about my past.¡± ¡°Don''t they say that the ones who like to talk about their past are the ones who are weak now? Since you don''t like to talk about your past, that means you''re even stronger than before!¡± Lanceughed. ¡°That''s a good one!¡± ¡°Should I tell you about me, then?¡± Jonathan chuckled. Lance froze for a while before saying, ¡°That sounds good. After all, we have a long night ahead of us.¡± Upon hearing that, Jonathan went to get beer and some snacks. The two of them sat on the couch and chatted over beer. ¡°Mr. Cadman, you must have had many lovers back then, right?¡± Jonathan asked curiously. ¡°Didn''t we say we were going to talk about you? Why are you asking me that?¡± ¡°Just answer one question of mine, please? Since you''re a handsome gentleman with a high level of cultivation, I bet you''re famous among thedies!¡± Lance nced at Jonathan and smiled. ¡°You got that right, but why do you ask?¡± ¡°How did you manage it? To be honest, I think I''m facing a problem in that area. As you know, although my cultivation level is not as high as yours, I''m still a handsome man!¡± Jonathan eximed shamelessly. Lanceughed in response. ¡°Why are youughing? It''s the truth! I wouldn''t dare topete with you when ites to cultivation, but I think I canpete with you when ites to looks,¡± Jonathan grumbled. ¡°Don''t mind me. I just envy you.¡± Puzzled, Jonathan replied, ¡°What''s there to be envious of? In fact, I envy you even more.¡± ¡°I''m envious of your troubles.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. ¡°My troubles?¡± Lance sighed. ¡°You wouldn''t understand it if you hadn''t gone through certain things. As a young man, you can still afford to worry about money and love life, and that''s a privilege.¡± Jonathan couldn''t understand what Lance was talking about. Lance quickly added, ¡°You asked me how I managed it, didn''t you?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°The ones I care about and the ones who care about me all ended up as my women.¡± ¡°Does that mean you have a lot of wives?¡± Jonathan was surprised. ¡°You can say that.¡± ¡°Don''t you think that''s a little inappropriate? Since all the women want their men to themselves, don''t you think you''re being unfair to them?¡± Chapter 235 Chapter 235 Jonathan continued, ¡°Besides, the women you like must be very impressive individuals, no?¡± Lance smiled cidly. ¡°You''re right. In fact, I can tell that you''re deeply troubled by these things. Since you''ve asked me, I''ll let you in on something.¡± Jonathan sat tight and listened intently. ¡°When I was young, I faced the same troubles as you. We weren''t born unfaithful. If I weren''t Lance Cadman back then, I would''ve done what othermoners did. I would''ve only married one woman and led a quiet life. Of course, I''m not saying that just because I''m capable, I deserve to have more wives. It''s just because, as humans, we''re not capable of refusing love. In fact, the power of love is limitless. As I''ve said, if I were amoner, I wouldn''t have to trouble myself with romance. As humans, we have to live by the rules of society. If I were to do that, how could I have a harem? ¡°That being said, I was facing a lot of trouble, and I held a lot of grudges. I knew I had to strengthen myself so that I could protect my wife and my family. However, I met a lot of people and did a lot of things. From time to time, I would get involved with other women. At first, I tried to suppress my feelings because I didn''t want to betray my wife. Yet, the more I tried to suppress it, the worse I felt. When I wasn''t feeling great, I couldn''t cultivate. Meanwhile, my enemies were getting stronger every day. It was a tough decision to make, but for my family and my wife, I chose to fall in love with other women. ¡°How you want to deal with your feelings depends on what kind of person you want to be. If you want to make some money and spend your life with your wife and kids, you can. However, if you want to achieve great things during the Great Tribtion and rise above others, you can''t suppress your feelings. Otherwise, you''re going to end up hurting yourself and others. Think about who you want to be, and you''ll have your answer. Society has its rules. Likewise, the Divine Realm also has its rules. A Upon hearing that, Jonathan felt as though he had understood something, but he couldn''t tell what it was exactly. ¡°I actually feel a little sad now,¡± Lance added. Without missing a beat, Jonathan asked, ¡°Why is that?¡± ¡°I can sense that I have a long life ahead of me, but my family is growing old. I can''t ept the fact that they''re dying. It seems that they''re just passersby in this long life of mine.¡± ¡°You''re sad because you want to live a long life, aren''t you?¡± This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Lance smiled and posed a question instead. ¡°Live a long life? As in eternal life?¡± Jonathan didn''t dare to ask further. Seeing that, Lance uttered, ¡°All right. I''ve already said what I need to say. Now, it''s your turn.¡± Jonathan drank a gulp of beer and started telling his story. For some reason, Jonathan felt he could trust Lance and be open with him. It was as if they were close friends. Perhaps it was because Lance exuded a warm and gentle aura. Jonathan started off by telling Lance about his background. After that, he told Lance about how his master had nurtured him and how he had trained on the battlefields in Smend, and then returned to Horington to protect Yasmin. Jonathan felt he didn''t need to hide anything from Lance. He even told Lance about liking Jennifer and peeking at her when she was showering. He also told Lance how he was forced to join the Divine Realm and how he had married Catherine. Then, he told Lance about looking for King Sergiu''s treasures and how he had got his hands on the raw stone. When he was done, two hours had passed. Lance paid close attention to Jonathan''s story. After Jonathan was done talking, Lance asked, ¡°Why did you tell me about your raw stone? Aren''t you afraid that I might snatch it from you? You should know that the Holy Chest is capable of creating a five-dimensional space, right? That shows how much mana the raw stone holds. For smart people like me, that''s a valuable treasure...¡± Jonathan was stunned for a while. He then smiled and whipped out the raw stone. ¡°Mr. Cadman, if you want it, I can give it to you. You don''t have to snatch it from me!¡± ¡°You''re truly something. Despite how valuable the raw stone is, it''s also going to cause you trouble. Remember that a person''s treasures can arouse the envy of others. I would suggest you keep it hidden. You should only take it out and use it when you have enough mana to activate it in the future.¡± ¡°What? I need mana to activate this raw stone?¡± ¡°Of course. Mana is a strong spiritual energy. Like signals, you can onlymunicate and transmit the mana inside if you have powerful signals.¡± At that moment, Jonathan had an epiphany. ¡°Since I can''t use it now, Mr. Cadman, perhaps I should lend it to you first.¡± Lance waved his hands dismissively. ¡°That''s not necessary. Although that raw stone is a good item, fate has brought us together. I can''t possibly take something of yours as an elder.¡± In response, Jonathan said, ¡°But¡ª¡± ¡°That''s enough,¡± Lance uttered in a serious tone. Hearing that, Jonathan mped his mouth shut. ¡°By the way, you mentioned Yareth. I think I remember him. Back when I was in Yaleview, I had the pleasure of meeting him. He had some questions regarding cultivation techniques, so I ended up having a chat with him. Who would''ve known that I would end up crossing paths with you?¡± Jonathan chuckled and replied, ¡°My grandpa has always been proud of having met you. When I return, I''ll tell him I''ve had a deep conversation with you! He''s going to be so jealous!¡± Lanceughed out loud in response. After a pause, he uttered, ¡°Also, I need to advise you on something.¡± Jonathan immediately sat up straight. ¡°Please go ahead, Mr. Cadman!¡± ¡°Regarding your mission to look for King Sergiu''s treasures and bring back the Sinai Bible, Gideon surely knows you''ve also found the Holy Chest. This raw stone is incredibly important to him, so he''ll want it. However, he''s your senior, so he won''t snatch with you. After all, the Divine Emperor is watching. If Gideon ever asks you to be his inner disciple, you must reject him. If you were to be his inner disciple, he would have control over your life. By then, you may end up dead if you don''t give him the raw stone.¡± Jonathan''s heart dropped. He was beginning to realize how much trouble the raw stone could cause him. Lance added, ¡°Even so, you can''t give your raw stone away because it''s an opportunity of a lifetime to come across such a treasure. It''s going to serve you tremendously in the future. If you give it away, nothing''s going to save you then.¡± Jonathan nodded. ¡°I''ll remember that, Mr. Cadman. Thank you for your advice.¡± Lance waved his hand. ¡°Even if you don''t end up as Gideon''s inner disciple, he may still try to take it away from you. You ought to keep your guard up.¡± ¡°I will, Mr. Cadman.¡± Despite his words, Jonathan''s heart was still racing wildly. That''s only Master Gideon! What if Oswald, Richard, and the others get tempted as well? Whatever happens, I must listen to Mr. Cadman. This is my fate. I can''t simply give it away. In fact, I must protect it with my life. The two of them then continued chatting casually. Jonathan wanted to ask Lance to teach him martial arts. However, he didn''t dare to do so. If I did that, it would seem like I''d nned it all along. Lance also didn''t want to say much about it. In the end, they both ended up having a ss too many. At that point, Lance seemed to be overwhelmed by emotions. Perhaps he knew he was going to miss that ce dearly. He said, ¡°What''s the earth for if we can''t sleep soundly at night? What''s food for if we always starve? What are temptations for? Why should there be changes if we''re all bound by religious beliefs? What are walls for if there''s nothing to contain? What is the use of consciousness if everyone is always foolish? Why was I born if happiness eludes me? Why should I live if I''m just going to keep running wild? Where did Ie from? We''re in the same world. We should enjoy each other''spany and appreciate the journey together. Why spend a thousand years looking for something undiscoverable? Why don''t you just have a great time with me instead? What''s the purpose of my existence if I can''t have what I want? Why don''t we just forget all about our troubles instead?¡± Jonathan listened intently, and he was fascinated. It sounds like Mr. Cadman is telling me to be like him and live my life to the fullest. Little did Jonathan know Lance was remembering his younger days. Back then, Lance had been hunted by the leader of the esoteric sect, Torma. It was Linda Reed, a rich girl, who had hidden Lance away and kept him alive. Consequently, Linda got into trouble when Lance''s enemies raped her. Enraged, Lance ended up murdering countless people to avenge Linda. After he had done that, he sat in a bar with Linda and said those words to her. Unlike now, Lance had been youthful and full of life back then. That was why he was emotional. After a long while, Jonathan and Lance went to their own rooms to sleep. When Jonathan woke up the next morning, his gut feeling told him that Lance had left. He then went to Lance''s room and found Lance''s bed untouched. Mr. Cadman didn''t even sleep! He leftst night. Where is Mr. Cadman going exactly? Is there even a ce he can''t go? Why was he so sorrowful? He can''t leave Earth, can he? That''s impossible, right? Chapter 236 Chapter 236 Jonathan tried not to overthink it. To him, it was an honor to be able to drink with someone as legendary as Lance. At that moment, Jonathan realized those capable were usually quite magnanimous. People like Mr. Cadman are often as gentle as amb. They never raise their voices or behave arrogantly. However, the man managed to beat Prince Kirsten and murder Nameless Ancestor of the esoteric sect without breaking a sweat. Warren and Tammy ran away with their tails between their legs because of that. Jonathan then decided it was time to take a shower. Afterward, he changed into a fresh shirt and put on a ck trench coat. I''ve got to say. I look pretty good. Jonathan thought he looked very much like the protagonist of an action film as he stared into the mirror. If people like Mr. Cadman were in an action movie, I bet his younger self would be the protagonist. What about me, though? Even though I have some achievements under my belt, I''m nothingpared to bigshots like Mr. Cadman. What kind of person am I going to be? It was unnecessary to ask that question since Jonathan knew he was the one and only Chosen One. It was the reason Lah searched for the Sinai Bible, something considered impossible to find. Lah was convinced Jonathan would be fortunate enough to find it. The man indeed managed to aplish the task even though he had no idea how he did it. On top of that, Gabriel''s crisis was sessfully averted with the help of the Lunar Pendant. Jonathan was sure all of that was made possible by luck. I guess that means I''m one incredibly lucky person! Thinking about what Lance had said to him, Jonathan got the answer to his question. He realized he should follow his heart, not go against it. Still, Jonathan thought it would be best for him to refrain from flirting around as much as possible. It was six-thirty then, and the air was still chilly even though dawn had broken. Several trees outside the window had lost most of their leaves. Even though Jonathan was unfamiliar with the nts, he noticed new shoots growing on the trunks. Suddenly, the man got a call from Alice, the Anndurn beauty who had received him and the others. The woman was very fond of Jonathan. ¡°Good morning, Mr. Lawson!¡± uttered Alice enthusiastically. Jonathan could tell from her voice that she was smiling when she greeted him. That cheery tone could make anyone''s day. ¡°Hello, Ms. Alice. Are you calling me this early because you miss me?¡± Jonathan could not help himself because he was a sweet talker. ¡°You''re funny, Mr. Lawson,¡± stated Alice with a chuckle. Jonathan frowned after hearing that. That''s not how I expect her to respond. ¡°Mr. Lawson, I just want to remind you that all external disciples and inner disciples must be at the shrine by seven. There''ll be serious consequences if you fail to do so. You''re new here, so you should be on your best behavior,¡± continued Alice. Jonathan was shocked when he heard the woman. Shoot! I almost forgot. Thank goodness for Alice''s reminder! ¡°Thank you for reminding me. What do you say I treat you to dinner tonight as a token of my appreciation?¡± ¡°We''ll see if you remember by then. Goodbye!¡± answered Alice with a smile before hanging up. Jonathan then washed up before hurrying to the shrine as reminded. Like most markets, the ce of worship was at its liveliest in the morning. On the altar at the door were severalrge candles filling the building with smoke. The shrine was just like any other ce of worship. When Jonathan arrived at the ce, he saw many disciples gather outside. They had already fallen into lines. Jonathan hesitated as he stared at the group. Shoot! Which line should I join? I don''t even know who''s who. Will I make a fool of myself if I identally join Oswald''s or Richard''s people since I''m with Master Gideon? Just when Jonathan was still scratching his head, a young woman in a red coat approached him. The sweet-looking youngdy seemed barely eighteen. Her charming smile was as pleasant as the spring breeze. ¡°You must be Jonathan. Am I right?¡± inquired the youngdy. Jonathan stared at her in puzzlement because he was sure he did not know her. Neither had he ever read her profile. ¡°I am... You are...¡± The man dared not flirt with the youngdy, who seemed uninitiated. These days, those who look untrained are not to be underestimated. If she''s here, even though I have never seen her profile, she''s likely the inner disciple of a master. The woman chuckled at Jonathan''s response before introducing herself. ¡°I''m Yuna Long, but you can call me Ms. Yuna!¡± With that, she grabbed the man by the hand. ¡°You can stand beside me; I''ll look out for you.¡± Jonathan did not resist Yuna at all when he got pulled to her side. Standing right next to the young woman, Jonathan could smell her fragrance. ¡°Wait here, Jonathan. When the masters are done, it''ll be our turn to worship,¡± Yuna said. Jonathan snorted inwardly, surprised at how much seniority mattered in worshipping. A nobody like me is probably thest one to go in. Jonathan then swept his gaze around and noticed the many disciples near him. Some of them looked mysteriously powerful, especially the silent and unusually cold-looking man in ck with a straightened back. The fearsome man exuded an aura so intense that Jonathan dared not gaze at him a second longer. He was not the kind of person Jonathan would want to trifle with. ¡°That''s our eldest senior, Frost. He may look stern, but he''s not a bad guy. Don''t be afraid,¡± assured Yuna when she noticed how uneasy Jonathan was. The man then quickly forced a chuckle in response. ¡°I''m not afraid. Why would I be?¡± To that, Yuna simply smiled. ¡°Lah told me you''re only twenty-two, so technically, I''m your senior!¡± added Jonathan. Yuna furrowed her pretty eyebrows before voicing, ¡°You b*stard... Whoever gets in first gets to be senior. That means I''m still your senior even if I''m only eight. Understand?¡± Immediately, Jonathan had a moment of realization. ¡°How do you know who I am, Yuna? Am I really that famous?¡± asked the man curiously. Yuna could not help but pinch Jonathan''s arm after listening to him. ¡°Hey! It''s Ms. Yuna. Got it?¡± ¡°Oh, right. Got it, Yuna,¡± teased Jonathan, chuckling because he was amused by how easily he had made Yuna''s face turn bright red with annoyance. I didn''t expect to find someone so unpretentious in the Divine Realm. Unsure of how to deal with the man, Yuna decided to stop talking to him. Only when Jonathan addressed her as Ms. Yuna did Yuna turn her frown upside-down. ¡°That''s more like it.¡± ¡°So how did you know who I am?¡± Jonathan repeated his question. ¡°Why wouldn''t I? You searched for the Sinai Bible with Lah. We all thought you''d fail, but you proved us wrong. Your achievement shocked every disciple in the Divine Realm. Don''t worry. Master Gideon will definitely make it worth your while. After all, you made us all look good,¡± Yuna said while patting Jonathan on the shoulder like a wise elderly. Jonathan chuckled once again, for he finally knew what was happening. ¡°Stop talking,¡± ordered Frost suddenly. Yuna stuck her tongue out apologetically and kept quiet. Jonathan, too, kept silent as ordered. After the three masters were done worshipping, they walked out while chattering. Then, it was the first-generation inner disciples'' turn to worship. There were not many of them since most had gone elsewhere. Jonathan turned to look at the masters, Oswald Anderson, Richard Norris, and Gideon Carnell. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. He knew who they were because he had already read their profiles. However, from what he knew, he never thought he would see the three mingle like old friends. Before long, Oswald and Richard left. Jonathan could sense the auras emanating from the two, and they gave off the impression that the masters were invincible and probably even more fearsome than Lance. However, Jonathan knew better than topare the two to Lance, who had already be weak. What remained with Chanaean Dragon was his gentle nature. At that moment, Gideon walked up to Yuna and the other disciples, who quickly greeted him respectfully. Jonathan hurriedly followed suit. Dressed in a cyan robe, Gideon looked like a quaint schr. His facial features made him seem like a man in his forties. Gideon nodded in response before his eyes fell on Jonathan. ¡°You must be Jonathan,¡± stated Gideon calmly. Even though the master''s voice was gentle, Jonathan felt pressured nheless. ¡°I am,¡± uttered Jonathan while clenching his fists nervously. ¡°You can rx.¡± Gideon paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°You did well. Your rewards are already with me, soe to the Astral Hall after worshipping the Divine Emperor. Besides the three Ninth Immortality Pills from me, you''ll also receive other rewards.¡± ¡°Thank you, Master Gideon!¡± responded Jonathan immediately. Gideon then nodded at the man before taking his leave. Jonathan only let out a sigh of relief after the master had left. What a chore it is to be in the presence of these big shots! I felt like apdog. Yuna suddenly patted Jonathan on the shoulder and voiced, ¡°Jonathan, if Master Gideon''s in a good mood, maybe he''ll even ept you as an inner disciple! Imagine how awesome that''d be. I''d get to take advantage of you every day!¡± ¡°I think you got it the other way around,¡± retorted Jonathan with a chuckle. Yuna raised her fist and threatened jokingly, ¡°I''ll beat you up for even trying.¡± In response, Jonathan simply smiled and said nothing else. Chapter 237 Chapter 237 At ten o''clock in the morning, Jonathan finished worshipping the Divine Emperor. The sun was shining on Olympus'' courtyard, making the lush branches and leaves of the old mulberry trees glisten. Rays of sunshine shone on the ground as they seeped through the leaves and branches. It was a beautiful sight. Even so, Jonathan felt extremely troubled as hundreds of thoughts passed through his mind. I wouldn''t have stayed the night in Divine Realm if I knew worshiping the Divine Emperor would be so troublesome. I won''t need to worship the Divine Emperor once I leave Divine Realm. I''ll just have to make sure to worship him twelve times per year, that''s all. Jonathan had just stepped out of Olympus when Yuna leaped out of a corner. Looking extremely cheerful, she said, ¡°Let''s go, Jonathan. Let''s meet Master Gideon.¡± Jonathan still put up his guard. Is Yuna really innocent or... Don''t tell me she''s being so affectionate to me because Master Gideon told her to do so? Besides, she appeared as soon as I walked out. She was definitely waiting for me. Could Master Gideon know that I have the raw stone? Indeed, Jonathan kept the raw stone on him at all times. Truth was, he had no idea where to hide it. He would be at a loss for what to do if it were stolen. Now that Jonathan was a Silver, no one would dare to outright snatch it from him. Many thoughts passed through his mind, but he did not allow them to show on his face. He merely smiled and answered, ¡°Sure.¡± Jonathan had no other choice for the time being because he was determined to get the three Ninth Immortality Pill from Gideon. Immediately, Yuna walked in the front to lead the way while Jonathan followed her. Just like that, the duo made their way to Astral Hall. Astral Hall was located southeast of Olympus. From the outside, it looked like the pce of Ustrana''s nobles because of its royal architectural style. Upon arriving outside the pce, Yuna said to the guard coldly, ¡°We''re here on Master Gideon''s orders. Here''s the warrant.¡± With that, she revealed a document. Seeing that, the guard immediately granted them entry. Jonathan secretly gave Yuna a puzzled nce, for thetter was cold and calm now, which differed completely from her earlier innocent and bubbly behavior. However, Jonathan did not question the matter. His heart was racing wildly, and he had a gut feeling that Gideon''s request to see him was not as simple as just giving him the Ninth Immortality Pills. After entering the pce, Yuna shed Jonathan a smile and said, ¡°What is it, Jonathan? Did I scare you? The guards are total snobs, so we need to act fierce around them, got it?¡± With a faint smile, Jonathan responded, ¡°Got it!¡± The shiny floor of the pce''s main hall was covered with a golden carpet, and the interior was surrounded by luxurious-looking bronze and emerald artifacts. At the frontmost of the hall was a seat that resembled the throne of a king. All the facilities there seemed to exist to entuate the person in the seat. Jonathan could not help butment in his heart, Does everyone in Divine Realm want to be a king badly or something? What''s their obsession with all this grandeur? ¡°Wait for me here, Jonathan. I''ll report our arrival to Master Gideon,¡± Yuna said. Jonathan nodded in response. With that, Yuna quickly entered the inner pce. It did not take long for Yuna and Frost toe out. Striding ahead of them was Gideon. He had changed into a ck suit, which made him look exceptionally domineering. His gaze was calm as if there was nothing that could faze him. However, the aura he exuded made others think twice before messing with him. The moment Gideon appeared, Jonathan lowered his head. The individuals here were each more powerful than the next. Jonathan was merely an insect in their presence. In fact, Frost could kill Jonathan with just one finger, let alone Gideon. Regardless, Jonathan could not help but wonder if Frost was Gideon''s son. At the same time, Gideon had sat on the throne while Frost and Yuna each stood on either side of the former. Jonathan, being a tactful person, quickly bowed politely. ¡°Greetings, Master Gideon.¡± Gideon smiled faintly and said, ¡°Please rise.¡± Though he was domineering, he looked amicable. ¡°Thank you, Master Gideon,¡± Jonathan responded. He did not dare to meet Gideon''s gaze. The entire hall gave Jonathan a strong, oppressive feeling. Right then, Gideon said, ¡°Jonathan, you did a great jobpleting your task. You''ve also made our faction proud. Here. This is the reward you deserve.¡± He then gestured to Frost to give Jonathan an embroidered box. Just like his name, Frost handed the box to Jonathan expressionlessly. Taking the box, Jonathan quickly thanked Gideon, ¡°Thank you, Master Gideon.¡± Regardless, he felt incredibly worried. He feared that the Ninth Immortality Pills would not be inside. If his worry came true, he would be courting death if he talked about it after walking out of the hall. Even so, he did not dare to check the contents in the presence of Gideon. Jonathan pondered over it. This is bestowed by the Divine Emperor, so Master Gideon probably won''t dare to y any tricks. That thought gave him some relief. ¡°It''s what you deserve,¡± Gideon said with a smile. Jonathan merely remained in a respectful posture silently. Once I have the Ninth Immortality Pills, I''m going to leave Astral Hall and Divine Realm and return to Chanaea. D*mn it! This ce makes me so uneasy and stressed. ¡°Lah went looking for the Sinai Bible with you back then. Why isn''t she back when the task is completed?¡± Gideon queried. Jonathan quickly replied, ¡°Master Gideon, Lah was mesmerized by Yeringham''s beauty. Thus, she could not bear to leave.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Gideon paused for a while before adding, ¡°There aren''t many young people as outstanding as you out there. It''s been more than ten years since Ist epted a disciple. However, I''m rather delighted to have met you. Here''s my suggestion. Bow before me three times, and I''ll ept you as my disciple. You''ll be my Divine Realm''s second generation of inner disciples. You''ll have an honorable identity in the future.¡± It was practically a great blessing. Any ordinary person would be ted to hear that offer. Jonathan, however, felt goosebumps all over his body. If he had not heard what Lance said back then, Jonathan would be unaffected. However, he immediately recalled Lance''s reminder the moment he heard Gideon''s offer. Clearly, Gideon wanted to steal Jonathan''s raw stone. Jonathan had been feeling something was wrong from the very beginning. Gideon was known to have an aloof personality, so the way he treated Jonathan so kindly earlier had given thetter goosebumps. Come to think of it, Gideon is putting in a lot of effort to get my raw stone. How should I go about this? Do I reject him right away? ¡°What is it? Do you not like the idea?¡± Gideon''s voice turned cold. Jonathan lowered his head, answering, ¡°Of course, I''d love to be your disciple. It''s just that I don''t have the honor of being one.¡± ¡°What makes you say that?¡± Gideon asked coldly. Yuna looked worried, while Frost seemed frosty. Jonathan exined, ¡°I was an orphan since young. It was my master who took me in. Deep down, I only have one master. I really cannot ept another. I hope you can understand my struggle, Master Gideon.¡± Gideon''s expression rxed, and he said, ¡°That''s not a problem. You bing my disciple won''t affect your rtionship with your master. I won''t make you change your faction.¡± Jonathan felt a chill run down his spine. From how he''s in such a hurry to make me his disciple, his intention is so obvious. Though his skills were great, he was still far behind Gideon''s disciples. Being an arrogant person, Gideon would not have humbly insisted on making Jonathan his disciple if not for an ulterior motive. Jonathan could picture a miserable future ahead of him if he actually became Gideon''s disciple. Hence, he quickly said, ¡°Master Gideon, I''m really grateful for your favor, but my master has specifically instructed me to not take another master. I''ll be punished terribly for breaking the oath.¡± Finally, Frost spoke up. ¡°Nonsense. You''re someone who practices Destino Art. You should know that such oaths are useless. Master Gideon has shown you so much favor, yet you aren''t being grateful. Bow down before Master Gideon now!¡± Yuna, too, chimed in, ¡°That''s right, Jonathan! We''ll share the same master once you ept Master Gideon. With Master Gideon here, you''ll get to enjoy all kinds of unimaginable benefits. Why are you being so slow today?¡± She was truly worried about Jonathan as she feared he might offend Gideon and bring trouble upon himself. Taking a deep breath, Jonathan said firmly, ¡°No matter what people view oaths as, I''ll never go against the one I made to my master. I''ll never waver, no matter the consequences!¡± Yuna stomped in frustration while Frost scowled harder. Of course, Gideon did not look any better. He said, ¡°If that''s the case, then I have no choice but to grant your wish.¡± Gideon, naturally, would not force Jonathan to ept him as his master. After all, his reputation would be ruined if word got out about it. ¡°You may leave,¡± Gideon announced, dismissing the younger man with a wave of a hand. Relieved, Jonathan quickly said, ¡°I''ll take my leave now.¡± With that, he scurried out of Astral Hall. At that moment, the sun was shining brightly, and the breeze was warm. Jonathan panted heavily. Standing in Astral Hall earlier made him feel as if he was in hell. It was as if he could bring death upon himself with a single misstep. Thank goodness I''m out of the hall. I can''t stay at Divine Realm any longer. I''ve got to leave this ce quickly. However, he still could not resist the urge to open the embroidered box. The moment he opened it, he spotted three ck pillsying inside. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. The dark luster of the pill was queer, and there were streams of light flowing over them. When he carefully took a sniff, he caught a refreshing scent as if someone had gotten out of the shower. These are definitely Heaven Pills! They''re treasures! Relief washed over Jonathan. He had a feeling he should leave the ce right away, or Gideon would come after him again. I''ve got to leave and hide the raw stone. With that, Jonathan rushed to Divine Realm''s entrance. s, a shocking turn of events was about to unfold. Chapter 238 Chapter 238 By the time Jonathan arrived at Divine Realm''s entrance, the guards had changed. One was required to scan their eyes to gain entry into Divine Realm, but that was not needed to leave. Just as Jonathan was about to leave the ce, the two security guards pressed a button and shut the entrance. Jonathan''s heart sank. Knowing the security guards were just like watchdogs, he questioned coldly, ¡°What''s the meaning of this?¡± The two guards swept an icy gaze over him without saying a word. Their reactions made Jonathan mad. As if it was not bad enough that I had to endure the oppression from Gideon, but now this? Jonathan could not believe that even the security guards dared to ignore him. If he was not at Divine Realm, he would have lost his cool by now, thanks to his horrible temper. He took a deep breath and was about to speak when two men stepped out of the security office. They were Gideon''s other disciples and twins at that. Their names were Eirwen Trigiani and Dilean Trigiani. They were twenty-eight years old, dressed in ck shirts, and had cold expressions. Even their gazes were frosty. Most importantly, the two of them had already entered the final stage of Celestial Soul. Jonathan did not recognize the twins, but he could sense that they had bad intentions. His heart skipped a beat. This is Divine Realm. There''s no way they''ll attack me, right? Despite how panicked he was, he managed a calm expression and stared coldly at them. Eirwen, the elder twin, walked up to Jonathan and stood still. Suddenly, the former scoffed, ¡°How dare you? Are you trying to leave after stealing from Master Gideon?¡± At first, Jonathan was stunned, but he immediately came to a realization. They''re Gideon''s disciples and have beenying in wait here. It was all nned, obviously. If he did not ept the offer of being Gideon''s disciple, then they would proceed to the second n, which was to frame him. What a series of cunning schemes, all for the raw stone in my possession. Suddenly, Jonathan cursed in his mind, panic flooding his heart. Sh*t! The raw stone is still on me. Once Gideon says the raw stone is his and that I stole it, I won''t ever be able to clear my name. A thousand thoughts ran through his mind, but he could note up with a solution. Dilean asked, ¡°So, what is it going to be, thief? Should we forcefully drag you back, or are you going to come back with us on your own?¡± Jonathan knew he would only be asking for trouble if he tried to fight them. Hence, he replied grimly, ¡°I''ll go back with you.¡± With that, he turned around and took the lead. Eirwen and Dilean each took a side, holding Jonathan hostage. Thetter had zero chance of escaping. Not long after, Jonathan arrived at Gideon''s Astral Hall again under the watchful eyes of the twins. Gideon was still seated on his throne, and his eldest disciple, Frost, was watching from the side with his ever-present icy expression. Yuna, however, was stunned by the sight. She could not understand what was going on. ¡°Get to your knees!¡± Frost yelled emotionlessly. Jonathan merely scoffed and nced at the arrogant Gideon, saying, ¡°Gideon Carnell, and here I thought you were some bigshot! Well, it looks like you''re nothing but a thief. You know better than anyone that I didn''t steal from you. You''re doing all this just for a raw stone, right? Fine. Take it!¡± With that said, he took out the raw stone and tossed it at Gideon. Unfortunately, he had no other choice. He never expected Gideon to y such cheap tricks just for the raw stone. Right then, Frost caught the raw stone and respectfully handed it to Gideon. After epting it, Gideon stroked the stone in his hand. The look in his eyes changed. Utter delight shed through his eyes, but he skillfully concealed it. ¡°Can I leave now?¡± Jonathan asked, ncing at Gideon. Gideon eyed Jonathan coldly, but said to Frost, ¡°How should we deal with this thief who stole my raw stone?¡± Frost immediately replied, ¡°This thief is too bold. Death is what he deserves. However, the Divine Emperor has always been impartial. We should hand him to The Inquisition for a fair trial and conviction.¡± Gideon nodded. ¡°All right. Bring him to The Inquisition, then.¡± ¡°Yes, Master Gideon,¡± Frost responded emotionlessly. Jonathan could not help butment in his heart that Frost was indeed Gideon''s most loyal dog. ¡°Master Gideon!¡± Just then, Yuna stepped up and said hurriedly, ¡°Master Gideon, Jonathan''s young and immature. Since he''s returned your item, can you let this matter pass?¡± Gideon threw her a cold stare. He then got to his feet and walked away, ignoring Yuna. Yuna was beyond anxious, but there was nothing she could do. Jonathan, however, was surprised. He had thought Yuna was pretending to be innocent and merely someone Gideon had sent to seduce him. Looks like this girl isn''t putting on an act, after all. ¡°Jonathan!¡± Yuna looked at him sorrowfully. The corners of Jonathan''s lips lifted to form a subtle smile, and he assured, ¡°I''ll be fine, Yuna. At worst, I''ll face death. I''ll still be known as a good man out there.¡± Jonathan knew he had no way out of the situation. Now that Gideon had taken Jonathan''s raw stone, the only end for thetter was death. If word about Gideon snatching something from an external disciple got out, the former''s reputation would be destroyed. Hence, Gideon had to kill Jonathan to preserve his dignity. Though the other masters were well aware of what truly happened, they still had to pretend otherwise for the sake of everyone''s dignity. Therefore, Jonathan had to be sacrificed. Immediately after that, Frost shoved Jonathan out of Astral Hall while Yuna stood there in a daze. Sometimes, fate between people was a bizarre thing. Yuna had just gotten to know Jonathan, but she felt as if she had known him for years. Soon, Jonathan was brought to The Inquisition by Frost. Oswald was in charge of The Inquisition. His faction was the most powerful faction among the three factions. Even people like Edward and Jeremy were from that faction. I heard Gabriel''s from Oswald''s faction, too. Sh*t! I''m done for. I''m not going to live once I''m handed to Oswald''s faction. Wait a minute; something''s not right. Why was Gideon so sure that I had the raw stone? That''s right! D*mn it! It must be that stupid Gabriel! He must''ve snitched on me to Gideon! Jonathan suddenly had an epiphany. The interior of The Inquisition was a massive hall, but it had a solemn atmosphere, and every inch of it gave one a suffocating feeling. At the frontmost of the hall were the judges'' tables and chairs. There was another set of tables and chairs on both sides of the hall, which was meant for the jury. At the end of the hall were seats for the audience. The Inquisition was clearly a court. The moment Jonathan was dragged into the hall by Frost, the former spotted a familiar face right away ¡ªGabriel. Gabriel''s face wound had recovered, and he stepped forward with two subordinates. The two men were members of The Inquisition''sw enforcement team. All members of thew enforcement team had unbelievably high cultivation levels. In fact, anyone who could join the team was a genius. Jonathan swept his gaze over them, immediately identifying thew enforcers'' cultivation levels¡ªthe final stage of Celestial Soul. His heart sank. Even thew enforcers from Oswald''s faction are at the final stage of Celestial Soul. How terrifying! Jonathan finally understood what was on Gabriel''s mind. Thetter feared he would get into trouble as well. Thus, he decided to get Jonathan killed. That was why Gabriel had requested such powerful escorts. ¡°Hello, Frost,¡± Gabriel said with a smile. Usually, Frost treated everyone with indifference. However, he actually smiled this time and said, ¡°Here you go, Gabriel. Take good care of him.¡± Gabriel put on a polite smile and nodded. ¡°Of course. I''ll definitely take good care of our fellow junior.¡± Frost let out augh. ¡°Very well. I shall not talk too much. Goodbye.¡± ¡°Take care!¡± said Gabriel. With that, Frost walked off, leaving Jonathan and Gabriel alone. Jonathan felt a little chilly even with sunlight shining into therge yet empty hall through the windows. Gabriel grinned as he gazed at Jonathan. ¡°We meet again, Jonathan. I can''t believe you were handed to me so soon. This is such a joke, don''t you think so?¡± This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Jonathan mped his mouth shut, for there was nothing he could say. Gabriel continued, ¡°You''re one of the luckiest men I''ve met in my life. This means you''re the king of the Chosen Ones. Sadly, you didn''t cherish your luck. An oath is a stupid thing. If you had killed me in Yeringham, you wouldn''t be in such a mess now.¡± Jonathan felt a sense of despair wash over him. He could not help but hate himself when he stared at Gabriel. Why did I shackle myself with so-called justice? I should''ve ignored the oath and killed this fool back then. An act of kindness is just an act of bringing trouble onto oneself. I almost brought death upon myself when I showed Lucian mercy in the ring. And now, I''m facing the same thing. Immense regret surged in his heart. ¡°Just kill me if that''s what you want. I have nothing to say,¡± said Jonathan. Smiling, Gabriel replied, ¡°Oh, there''s no rush. This time, I''d like to see if you''ll be saved by your luck again. I can''t think of any ident that can save you. This is Divine Realm, after all. Everyone from Oswald''s and Gideon''s factions wants you dead. Besides, no one can barge into a holy ce for martial arts. Even Chanaea''s military won''t dare to attack this ce. Oh, not forgetting this is Lostaria, too.¡± He paused briefly before adding, ¡°There''s one thing you said which was absolutely right. No matter should repeat three times. This is my third confrontation with you, and my third attempt to kill you. If I fail to kill you this time, then it serves me right to die in your hands. I''d like to see if you''ll survive this round.¡± Jonathan did not think he still had a chance of surviving. He feared he had used up all his luck. Immediately after that, Gabriel uttered to the twow enforcers in a cold manner, ¡°Put him in prison. Three dayster at noon, Master Gideon will be worshipping the Divine Emperor and gathering all the juries and masters. We''ll hold a public trial for this thief then.¡± Chapter 239 Chapter 239 Gabriel calling Jonathan a thief really stung thetter. Jonathan had always been righteous and truthful, yet he was branded with that crime. Most importantly, he couldn''t argue against that usation. After that, the twow enforcers stepped forward and took him into custody. Just like that, Jonathan allowed them to take him to prison. The Inquisition''s prison was built underground. Being locked up in Divine Realm''s prison was pretty much the same as being sealed off. However, being sealed off was a much crueler punishment because the prisoner would get stuffed inside a small ck house where light could be seen. In contrast, the prison was a little more spacious, though the prisoner would still be kept in total darkness. Jonathan traveled down a long underground staircase as he was taken to the prison by thew enforcers. The water pipes on both sides of the stairs were rusty, and the air was filled with an indescribably musty odor. After they entered the prison, the door was shut tight. The staircase behind the door was like a road connected straight to hell. There were blinding lights inside the stairwell, like the ones used when criminals were interrogated. A cold, bone-piercing sensation filled the air. There were in total of two hundred steps on the staircase. After they descended the stairs, they arrived at the prison roughly two thousand square metersrge. Each prison cell was independent. The corridor in the center was connected to paths leading in all directions. The floor was dark and damp. When Jonathan reached there, he heard countless rats crawling through the ce. This environment here is terrible! While Divine Realm resembles heaven, this prison looks like hell. He eventually arrived in front of a cell. When thew enforcers opened the door, a pungent smell greeted his nose. Staring inside, Jonathan saw the cell was about ten square meters. There was only a bed and a toilet bowl inside. Before he stepped into the cell, the twow enforcers searched his body. His three Ninth Immortality Pills, his phone, and other things were taken away from him at the end of their inspection. Once that was over, one of thew enforcers injected Jonathan with something. Then the metal door was closed, isting him from the rest of the world. Jonathan could hear the footsteps of thew enforcers getting further and further away. An unspeakable sorrow and despair filled his heart. He didn''t expect a disaster like that was waiting for him. Not only that, he couldn''t escape it. Soon, he felt his body going limp and his energy leaving. He was shocked because he thought he was immune to all sorts of poison by that point. The drug was potent enough to drain him of his strength, which drove him into greater depths of despair. Turning back, Jonathan saw the metal bed. It was covered in rust and stains, and only a wooden board was ced in the center. He didn''t mind it as hey directly on it. That was because he could feel his strength evaporating too quickly. What a powerful drug! Since standing up was making him too tired, he wanted to lie down and make himself more comfortable. Upon lying down, he closed his eyes. There wasn''t any source of light in the prison. After the metal door was shut tight, he had no idea if it was daytime or nighttime because there was no way the light from the outside could worm into the prison. Thoughts began to spiral through Jonathan''s mind. What''s going to happen to me? Will I be sentenced to death or life imprisonment? If I''m getting the second one, I may as well just die although I don''t think I''m getting lifelong imprisonment. As long as I''m still alive, I''ll remain a nuisance to Gideon and Oswald. There was no doubt Oswald was working with Gideon because he was getting something out of this arrangement. Maybe he was promised the three Ninth Immortality Pills that belong to me. It makes sense that even Oswald wants something as precious as Ninth Immortality Pills. He took in a deep breath and sighed heavily. At that moment, he was disheartened. I guess a person''s luck runs out, eventually. Am I really that useless? So much so that I need to rely on my luck every time to get out of a pinch? If I had killed Lucian in the arena back then, Lucio wouldn''t have possessed that much resentment, and everything that happened afterward wouldn''t have urred. As for the grudge between Leonardo and me... Well, that''s unavoidable. However, it has almost been resolved. The only one left is Jeremy, but there''s no reason for me to be fearful of him. I''ve gotten myself into this situation because I showed Gabriel mercy. I should''ve ignored the oath and killed him when I had the chance. That way, Gideon wouldn''t have known I had a raw stone, and this whole disaster could''ve been averted. If I walk out of this mess unscathed miraculously, I must be extremely careful when I do anything in the future. I must nip any potential danger in the bud. When Jonathan''s train of thought ended there, he suddenly chuckled self-deprecatingly. Can I even escape this predicament? A few big shots in Divine Realm want me dead. There''s no way anyone could save me. No one, except for Divine Emperor, if he decides to show me mercy. But will he? It''s so sad that I''m putting my hopes of surviving in the hands of someone I have no connection with. He became even more disheartened when he thought about that. I never imagined all the hard work I put into entering the Divine Realm and getting the Sinai Bible would one daynd me inside the abyss. Each second that passed felt like torture to him, and he hated that feeling. With no other choice, Jonathan sat up. At the moment, he only had enough energy to sit up and walk around. He felt as though the ce was making it difficult for him to breathe. The most painful thing about the whole ordeal to him was that he couldn''t see any hope of getting out. Divine Realm is an international holynd for martial arts, yet even if I achieve Celestial Soul in the prison here and be a Divine Master, I still can''t escape my death! People felt despair not because of misery but realized there was no hope of escaping it. Just like that, Jonathan spent a day and a night in agony. Not once did he shut his eyes during that period. He just stared nkly at the walls and ceiling. The day Jonathan went to prison, Lah received a call from Yuna. With a crying voice, Yuna spoke on the phone. ¡°Bad news, Lah! Jonathan was sent to prison by our master!¡± A panicked expression appeared on Lah''s face as she asked, ¡°What''s going on?¡± Yuna''s sobbed as she said, ¡°Master Gideon said Jonathan stole his raw stone.¡± Rage instantly exploded in Lah''s mind when she heard that. ¡°That''s nonsense! Jonathan and I found the raw stone! It''s something kept inside the Holy Chest! There''s no way it''s stolen from Master Gideon!¡± ¡°What do we do? Three days from now, The Inquisition will hold a public trial for Jonathan. If that happens, he''ll be dead for sure!¡± ¡°Okay, thanks for telling me,¡± Lah said before hanging up the phone. Once again, she experienced Gideon''s utter shamelessness. Time passed quickly. The news about Jonathan being held in ck Prison wasn''t made public. Mabel didn''t contact Jonathan because she thought if she took the initiative to do so, it would make her seem like she was desperate to obtain the Ninth Immortality Pill, even though she really was anxious to get it. As for Simon and the others, they also didn''t contact Jonathan because there was no point in doing that. They simply weren''t powerful enough to battle against Divine Realm. Even Mabel couldn''t do anything about it. Divine Realm was located in Lostaria and not in the country probably because the people in charge of Divine Realm thought that the country might keep its power in check. In Lostaria, however, Divine Realm could do whatever it wanted. Even if Amber learned of the news, there was nothing she could do as well. No one in the world could interfere with Divine Realm''s internal matters. Three days after Jonathan was thrown into a cell of total darkness, he finally heard a set of footsteps approaching his cell at noon. In the past three days, all he had was a bun and a cup of water. He ate and shat in his cell. Even the toughest men would be defeated by the despair he experienced in thest three days. Despite the fact that only three days had passed, Jonathan''s stay in the cellpletely destroyed his mental state. His eyes were unfocused, and his face was unshaven. When the door opened, a blinding lightnded on his eyes, causing him to shut them tight reflexively. The people who opened the door were twow enforcers in ck robes. They pulled him up and escorted him outside. Jonathan was still in a daze, so he had no idea how long he had walked. His entire body was pretty much leaning on thew enforcers. Suddenly, they stopped. Jonathan finally realized something was wrong with his surrounding. It was as though there was a solemn atmosphere around him, and it was as though many people were watching him in a spacious area. The moment he opened his eyes, he realized he had arrived in the hall of The Inquisition. He was standing in a surveince zone, and below it was a raised, round tform. Bright lights were directed at him. At that moment, Yuna, who was staring at him from the audience, started tearing up. She recalled how dashing and humorous he was three days ago. Yet, at that moment, he looked dispirited and unkempt. Gabriel was also staring at Jonathan, though he did so coldly from the audience with immense pleasure and joy. Jeremy was there too. When he heard about Jonathan''s situation, he rushed to court because he wanted to see how Jonathan get punished. As for Bianca, she was still in a moronic state. Jeremy''s disciples weren''t Divine Realm disciples, so they didn''t have the right to watch the trial. There were a feww enforcement elders in white robes on the jury. A serious expression was hanging on their faces. The judge''s seat was located at the very top of The Inquisition. Oswald was wearing a silver-colored robe, though he looked pretty formal. As for Richard and Gideon, both of them had a special chair at the side. Gideon was wearing a green robe and a cold expression. A nce at his arrogant demeanor would make people sick. As for Richard, he looked like he was about thirty-odd years old, which was pretty young. He appeared elegant and had a white coat on him, making him look like a dignified young elite. Everyone had arrived. Suddenly, Gabriel''s words shed past Jonathan''s mind. Being called a thief truly wounded thetter''s heart. I, Jonathan Lawson, am a real man, not a thief! I''m a heroic person and I will die with dignity! When his train of thought ended there, he suddenly straightened his back. The look in Jonathan''s eyes grew colder as he swept his gaze across the audience. He stared coldly at Oswald because there was nothing he was afraid of at that point. His cold gaze also went past Richard, Gideon, and severalw enforcement elders. When his line of sightnded on Gideon, his gaze became exceptionally frigid. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. While Gideon wore a cold expression, shock and fury were present in his heart. He was surprised at Jonathan''s bravery. Chapter 240 Chapter 240 While Gideon looked cold, anger and astonishment filled his heart. He was surprised by Jonathan''s bravery while angry at thetter''s utter disrespect. Oswald, who was sitting in the judge''s chair, was slightly surprised as well. Even though Jonathan looks normal, he shines from within. If we don''t kill him today, he''ll pose a great threat to all of us in the future. In that instant, his desire to kill Jonathan was strengthened. Suddenly, Jonathanughed and pointed at Gideon. ¡°What kind of master are you, Gideon? You''re willing to incriminate me for a single raw stone. Is that something a respected master does? So what if you have the raw stone? A despicable man like you will never reach the heights of the three Great Emperors and Divine Emperor!¡± ¡°You insolent brat!¡± At that moment, Frost stood up. With a cold glint bursting from his eyes, he eximed, ¡°How dare you still make baseless usations and nder Master Gideon, you thief! Today, Master Oswald and the elders will find out the truth and deliver justice to the guilty in The Inquisition!¡± With a sneer, Jonathan said, ¡°You''re just apdog, Frost. Get out of here. Are you that eager to lick your master''s boot?¡± Hearing that, Frost blushed. It was then Oswald banged the gavel and ordered coldly, ¡°Silence!¡± Jonathan was slightly shocked before he stopped arguing because there really wasn''t any point to it. When Oswald nced at Jonathan, he noticed thetter was staring at him straight in the eye, unflinchingly. It was the first time he had seen anyone doing that. There was a fearless, unwavering look in Jonathan''s eyes. With a deep voice, Oswald uttered, ¡°This is The Inquisition, the most just and most serious ce in Divine Realm. Now, the trial for the theft of Gideon''s raw stone by Jonathan, an external disciple, will commence. The intiff shall speak first.¡± The intiff was Gideon, but he was toozy to argue with Jonathan. Frost, representing Gideon, stood up. He first greeted Oswald before greeting thew enforcement elders. Then, he said, ¡°Master Oswald, fellow elders, this was what happened. You see, my master has always possessed a raw stone. That stone had stayed by my master''s side for two decades. I saw it once when I was young. That raw stone was usually ced on the throne in Astral Hall because my master has a habit of touching the stone. That day, my master summoned the thief, Jonathan, to reward him with three Ninth Immortality Pills. To my master''s surprise, the thief said he didn''t want the pills. He wanted to be my master''s disciple.¡± There was a pause before he sneered, ¡°The thief was but an ordinary man. There was no way my master would take in someone as unremarkable as him as a disciple, so my master declined the request without hesitation. Master Gideon wouldn''t covet him just because of a small favor. Because of that, the thief held a grudge. When he saw the raw stone Master Gideon touched habitually, he devised a malicious n. After we left Astral Hall, the thief sneaked back in and stole the raw stone. If not for my juniors'' swift intervention, the raw stone would''ve been stolen. Back then, the first thing the thief tried to do was to leave Divine Realm. The security guard at the gates can testify for me. Besides, why would he be in a hurry to leave if he wasn''t a thief trying to steal something?¡± Thatst sentence stung Jonathan when he heard it. He had been called a thug and a pervert, but he had never been called a thief. ¡°That''s the end of my statement, Master Gideon, fellow elders!¡± Once Frost finished speaking, he sat back down. It was then Oswald turned to Jonathan. ¡°The defendant is allowed to speak now. I and manyw enforcement elders are here right now. So, if you really are framed, we''ll dere your innocence.¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. A glimmer of hope was ignited in Jonathan''s heart as he spoke in a deep voice. ¡°Fellow elders, Master Oswald, that raw stone belongs to me. When I went looking for the Sinai Bible with Lah, we also found the Holy Chest. This raw stone was taken out of the Holy Chest. Lah can testify that what I''m saying is true.¡± ¡°Where is she?¡± Oswald asked. In response, Frost stood and informed, ¡°Lah is currently in Yeringham, Master Oswald. She hasn''t returned yet.¡± Oswald turned to Jonathan. ¡°Your witness isn''t here. Thus, that evidence of yours is considered invalid. Do you have any other witnesses?¡± That stunned Jonathan. I still have one more witness, which is Mr. Cadman. However, I''m pretty sure he''s very far away. I don''t even know where to find him. A sigh escaped his mouth. It was then a voice was heard. ¡°I can testify for Jonathan that the raw stone was taken out of the Holy Chest he and I found.¡± Lah, who was wearing a white trench coat, entered the hall upon ending her sentence. Then, she continued to speak. ¡°Also, I''ve never seen my master possessing that raw stone before nor was it ever present on his throne.¡± She paused, turning to Yuna. ¡°Have you seen it before, Yuna?¡± Upon standing up, Yuna nced at her senior and Gideon fearfully before answering, ¡°Indeed, I''ve never seen Master Gideon possess that raw stone before.¡± That twist was something none of them expected. Lah ambled toward Jonathan and stood next to him. Gideon''s expression remained unchanged. Glee rushed into Jonathan''s heart because he had found hope. Oswald uttered, ¡°The intiff shall speak now.¡± Standing up, Frost spoke. ¡°I don''t know why my juniors are speaking against their conscience. This raw stone has always been sitting on the throne. You visited Astral Hall before, Master Oswald. You''ve seen it before, haven''t you?¡± Oswald remained expressionless as he uttered, ¡°I''ve seen it before, yes. The raw stone came into Gideon''s possession when we went to Jazona in the past.¡± Jonathan''s expression changed drastically. He felt as though a bucket of freezing water had just dropped onto his head. Oswald is indeed in cahoots with Gideon! Meanwhile, Frost continued, ¡°Besides, there''s a print of the raw stone on the throne. You may visit the ce to take a look yourselves, fellow elders.¡± He paused before turning to Lah and Yuna. ¡°Lah, Yuna, why are you two making baseless usations and twisting the truth? Did Jonathan bewitch you two? It pains me to see you two betraying and ndering our master!¡± Yuna''s face paled instantly. As for Lah, she lowered her head silently because she was afraid Frost would see the burning rage in her eyes if she lifted her head. ¡°It''s your turn to speak, defendant,¡± Oswald dered. Staring at him coldly, Jonathan uttered, ¡°You''re lying.¡± A cold glint bloomed in Oswald''s eyes. ¡°I''ve stated nothing but the truth.¡± There was a pause before he resumed, ¡°Also, this is The Inquisition, the most just ce in Divine Realm. Everyone has a right to speak here, including you, and especially me. However, that doesn''t mean everything you say is true and that the others are lying. If you don''t have any more arguments, we shall proceed to the next phase of the trial. It''s time for judgment.¡± Refusing to give Jonathan another chance to argue, he turned to thew enforcement elders. ¡°Elders, please submit your opinion on the trial.¡± There were in total sixw enforcement elders there. Each of them was an individual of merit. There were members of The Inquisition, and Oswald was their chief officer. However, they weren''t part of Oswald''s factions. All the elders were direct subordinates of Divine Emperor. That was the reason the trial was a public one. If not, Oswald would''ve just made a private agreement with Gideon and then pretended to provide a fair trial. The elders began gossiping. It was very difficult for Jonathan to stand still. I wonder if there''ll be a miracle. Are these elders Oswald''s people? Will they really uphold justice? He couldn''t help but nce at Lah while she did the same. Seeing theplicated look in her eyes, he smiled and shook his head. That was his way of saying that he didn''t me her for what happened. In an instant, Lah''s eyes reddened as tears streamed down her cheeks. Jonathan was the most special person in her life, the only man she had. It didn''t matter what the circumstances were back then, but both of them had slept together. However, that didn''t bother her. To her, what happened that night was purely lust and didn''t mean anything. However, every time Jonathan was at risk of dying, it was because of her. Yet, every single time, he would just put on a carefree smile and never me her. Meanwhile, Jonathan turned his line of sight to Yuna. Even though both of them met by chance, he was nheless grateful that she treated him nicely. Seeing his smile, Yuna became even more heartbroken. It was then thew enforcement elders concluded their discussion. The leader of the group, Nero Valentine, stood up. He was wearing a ck robe, and his cultivation techniques were at a very high level. His ck robe would flutter even without wind because his aura was too powerful. Turning to Oswald, Nero spoke. ¡°All of us believe it is true that Jonathan, the external disciple, stole the raw stone! We rmend sentencing him to death!¡± Then he sat back down. At that moment, Jonathan felt as though his body was drained of all energy. Huh, there''s no miracle waiting for me after all! Lah''s and Yuna''s bodies shook violently. They couldn''t say a word. Jeremy was staring at Jonathan from the audience coldly. Great, this is karma! Serve him right! Since all elders of The Inquisition had reached a unanimous decision, there was no way the ruling could be changed. Jonathan was certainly going to die. Gabriel turned the magic ring on his finger habitually and subconsciously. It was very helpful for him to sense nearby maic fields. At that moment, he could see Jonathan, his nemesis, had finally been forced into a corner with no escape. As he sighed in relief, he felt a little mncholic. After all, Jonathan was an opponent worthy of respect, yet he had to use such an underhanded tactic to kill his nemesis. He didn''t feel great doing that. At the same time, Oswald announced, ¡°All rise!¡± Everyone stood up. Chapter 241 Chapter 241 Oswald announced, ¡°It is proven that the external disciple, Jonathan Lawson, hadmitted thievery by stealing the raw stone in Master Gideon''s possessions. As such, he will be served the death penalty, and it will take effect immediately. Enforcers, escort the criminal to the execution site and deliver him to the execution team for his execution!¡± With that said, Oswald signed the papers. Twow enforcers donning ck robes walked up to Jonathan and started transferring him immediately. At that moment, Jonathan was downright calm. He did not kick up a fuss nor fall onto the ground strengthless. Instead, his steely gaze scanned the surrounding before he burst intoughter. ¡°So this is Divine Realm and The Inquisition? Hahaha! So that''s who you truly are! Divine Emperor, you''re nothing but a hoax! If the rest of your men are exactly the same as these fools, I suppose the faith you absorbed is nothing but lowly!¡± Hearing that, the expression of Oswald and the others twisted immediately. They did not expect Jonathan to be brave enough to question Divine Emperor. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. In the meantime, Lah and Yuna could only watch helplessly, for they were too powerless to do anything. They were far too weak before the entire Divine Realm. Though Yuna had feelings for Jonathan, her feelings for him were not strong enough to have her sacrifice herself to save Jonathan. ¡°There will be no more miracles.¡± Gabriel watched indifferently. ¡°You can finally die now, right?¡± Suddenly, a mighty voice rang out from the outside. ¡°Stop!¡± When Jonathan heard the voice, he trembled in shock and failed to suppress the joy overwhelming him. The owner of the voice was none other than Lance Cadman. Frost was the first one to step out. ¡°Who are you? Show yourself, coward!¡± Donning white robes, Lance, Emperor of Chanaea, emerged majestically. As gentle as ever, Lance''s expression remained unchanged. He calmly walked into The Inquisition before stopping at the hall''s center, much to Oswald, Richard, Gideon, and the elders'' surprise. The expressions of some of the inner disciples personally taught by Divine Emperor changed drastically too. As for people like Frost, they had no idea what was going on as they had no idea who Lance was. However, they could tell that the newly arrived man was not to be messed around with, judging by the situation. Lance turned toward Frost and asked calmly, ¡°Who were you calling a coward? Was it me?¡± The simple question had Frost drenched in his own sweat out of panic. Words eluded him at that moment. ¡°Hahaha! If I''m a coward, then what are you? You are at a loss for words before my presence!¡± On the other side, Gideon took a deep breath, rose to his feet, and said, ¡°Lance, you''re a senior, one who is greatly powerful and ambitious, so it doesn''t look good to bully a junior.¡± Lance turned toward Gideon and replied coldly, ¡°Who do you think you are? You have no right to lecture me about virtue when you, as one of Divine Realm''s masters, grew greedy and robbed an external disciple of his raw stone. You even bribed Oswald and the others into setting Jonathan up! You''re not qualified to be a master!¡± The crowd flew into an uproar instantly. ¡°How dare you!¡± bellowed Gideon solemnly. Lanceughed out loud. ¡°Gideon Carnell, I suppose you''ve lost yourself after leading years of luxurious life! How dare you condemn me when all I did was merely criticize you? So what if even I pped you?¡± Smack! A crisp, loud sound split the air. A clear palm print was seen on Gideon''s face while Jonathan cheered inwardly. Lance then looked toward Gideon indifferently and said, ¡°Are you going to say anything now?¡± Gideon''s eyes shed with a wave of extreme anger in that split second. After all these years of being at the top of the hierarchy, humiliation like that was the first for him. Yet, he was afraid of Lance, for Lance was the legendary Emperor of Chanaea. Back in the pinnacle of his days when he dominated thends alongside Demon Emperor and Asura Emperor, Gideon was nothing more than just a pawn. Seeing how fear had Gideon too immobilized to retaliate, Lance turned toward Oswald and the other elders condescendingly. ¡°Oswald, don''t you know you''re supposed to show me respect?¡± Lance said. On the other hand, Nero stood up and chimed in, ¡°Lance, it seems like you''re still as grumpy and impatient as ever after all these years.¡± Lance smiled in response. ¡°Sit down, Nero. You''ve shamed Divine Emperor for what you''ve done today. I''ll deal with youter after I''m done with Oswald. Then, he called out, ¡°Get down here at once, Oswald!¡± Oswald slowly shifted his gaze to Lance and replied, ¡°Lance, you''re not an elder to me. You''re at most only a senior to all of us. Besides, I''m the chief officer of The Inquisition. You''ve crossed the line when you kicked up a fuss like that. However, I''ll let you off this time because you''re a senior. Now, leave.¡± Lance shook his head at Oswald''s words and replied, ¡°So, it seems like you''re all too full of yourselves. This is outrageous! I''ll only say this one more time. Get down here!¡± ¡°And what are you nning to do if I don''t?¡± Oswald jumped up from his seat angrily. At the same time, Gideon stood up and quickly moved behind Lance. ¡°Respected elders, Lance has crossed the line! He haspletely disregarded Divine Emperor''s honor and disrespected all of us! We must take him down and sentence him for his crimes!¡± Hearing that, Nero and the other elders sprang to their feet. Richard, too, rose to his feet, but his words came out displeasingly to the others. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, I''m in Lance''s debt, for he had guided me in my training back then. If you insist on arresting him, I will do everything I can to stop you.¡± The expression of Gideon and the others twisted at his statement while Lanceughed happily. ¡°Richard, it seems like I was not wrong about you. I, however, do not need your help today. I may be just a clone, but these fools are far too weak to be a threat to me!¡± Jonathan and the others were stunned at his words. What''s happening? A clone? So this is not Emperor of Chanaea himself? Da*n! Mr. Cadman''s clone alone is almost invincible. I wonder what would happen if he were here today! Oswald, however, couldn''t be bothered and acted right away. With a flip of his palm, he revealed the Shadow Punch totem in his palm. Made from unique materials, the totem also had the blood energy of an ancient being imprinted on it. With the totem in possession, one could swiftly merge the maic force. As soon as he made his move, Oswald unleashed Umbral Trespass, his strongest move on Lance. With his palm glowing, Oswald disrupted the maic field before mming his palm onto Lance. In that split second, the de-like sphere spun quickly and flew straight toward Lance with tremendous momentum that could easily shatter steel. When Oswald moved, so did Nero. He cast the Finger of Death in an instant. His weapon was a jade ruler. With his finger extended out, he unleashed a powerful beam. Equipping the Banner of Congration, Gideon too,unched an attack. With mana channeled into the banner, Gideon swung his banner and mmed it toward Lance. The elders in the hall had also acted in unison, unleashing their wrath upon Lance. At that moment, all Jonathan and the other disciples could do was watch in awe and horror. After all, such a battle was on par with a battle between the ancient ones. It was far beyond what they could fathom. Standing in the line of fire, Lance was trapped in a dangerous situation. Located right in the center, any wrong move would mean death. At that moment, Lance''s form suddenly dispersed. ¡°Hmph! Do you think you could win against me? How naive!¡± Lance''s voice echoed across the hall. At the same time, his body turned into a ck mist. After all, he was not here today. The Lance standing right before them was just a clone. It was somewhat like the soul. The ck mist suddenly surged into the air while all the weapons followed after the ck mist. In a blink of an eye, the ck mist turned into a vast universe of stars. The stars started moving in one direction, slowly circled in the air, and formed a whirlpool. It was Soul Vortex, a killer move Lance created, a move capable of disintegrating souls. Like a ck hole in The Void, Soul Vortex hung high in the air. In fact, that was a move that Lance had created based on the ck holes in The Void after carefully observing them. Within seconds, all the weapons and attacks were pulled into the vortex. They disintegrated and became one with the vortex secondster. As that happened, Jonathan, who stood some distance away from the vortex, could tell that there was a mysterious power that was trying to pull his soul out of his body. How terrifying! Oswald and the others could only watch in horror. After disintegrating the weapons and attacks, the vortex vanished, and Lance took form again. With a cold gaze, he scanned the hall and said, ¡°You think of me as nothing more than just a senior. You think you could win against me by teaming up, but you have no idea. You only knew that every increase in your strength is significant when you achieve what I have achieved! That is why I said you''re too arrogant! With that attitude and mindset, you''ll never glimpse the true quintessence of power!¡± Facing his words, Oswald and the others turned pale, and they were at a loss for words. Lance added, ¡°I would have struck all of you down right here, but I can''t because of Divine Emperor. You''re here to manage the Divine Realm on his behalf, so I''d be provoking him if I killed all of you. Hence, consider yourselves lucky.¡± When he spoke, he spoke in a manner as if he was standing on equal ground with Divine Emperor. There was simply no fear and respect in his words. ¡°Gideon, surrender the raw stone,¡± Lance demanded. Words eluded Gideon when Lance''s pressure was on his shoulders. He stuttered for a moment before he took out the raw stone. As soon as he took the stone out, Lance took it from him and said, ¡°This raw stone is something from the Holy Chest. Gideon, you''ll never have a glimpse of the truth with your capabilities. My advice is for you to stop trying to get your hands on it.¡± Lance paused for a moment and added, ¡°Richard!¡± Snapping out of it, Richard walked up to him. ¡°Yes, Lance.¡± ¡°I knew you were a man of justice back then, and I was right. After themotion I caused today, there will be no more ce for Jonathan in Gideon''s faction, so I want to ce Jonathan under your command. What say you?¡± Chapter 242 Chapter 242 Richard hurriedly replied, ¡°And that will be my pleasure. However, we''d need Gideon''s consent.¡± ¡°Any objection?¡± Lance turned to Gideon and asked. Gideon, who had lost his courage, dared not voice any objections and gave in quickly. ¡°Your wish is my command!¡± ¡°Problem solved!¡± Lance turned toward Richard and smiled. ¡°Understood!¡± ¡°Mr. Cadman!¡± Jonathan chimed in. Lance smiled faintly. ¡°I suppose I made it in time.¡± ¡°Thank you for rescuing me, Mr. Carman.¡± ¡°Don''t mention it,¡± Lance replied with a smile. At that moment, Gabriel was, perhaps, the one with the mostplicated feelings. Depressed and discouraged, Gabriel cursed inwardly at Jonathan''s absurd good luck. He never thought Jonathan could walk away unscathed from such a dire situation, let alone be on good terms with someone like Emperor of Chanaea. All my attempts to kill Jonathan had failed badly. I should stop plotting against him now, or I might get myself killed sooner orter. Gabriel came to a realization that he had to stop. It was the same for Jeremy. He was so stunned that he dared not bear any ill intentions toward Jonathan anymore. On the other hand, Jonathan, of course, had no idea about what they were brewing in their mind. He said, ¡°Mr. Cadman, I have a request.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Lance was gentle and calm. Jonathan said, ¡°I''m afraid that the petty Gideon will be giving Lah and Yuna a hard time in the future for standing up for me. Could you please have Master Richard take them in too?¡± ¡°Hmmm. You''re right. There''s also your wife and your fellow brothers. Let''s have all of them ced under Richard''s guidance too.¡± On the other hand, Richard was over the moon to be able to recruit more capable subordinates. However, given that it was inappropriate to express his joy openly, he put up an act and said, ¡°Lance, this is...¡± ¡°Is that okay?¡± Lance turned toward Gideon again. Anger shed across Gideon''s eyes, but he suppressed it forcefully in the end. After all, there was nothing he could do when powerful ones like Oswald and the elders kept mum. ¡°Fine!¡± Gideon gritted his teeth. ¡°Good. Then, it''s all set! Now, open your mouth, Jon,¡± Lance said Jonathan immediately did as he said. With a flick, Lance shot a pill into Jonathan''s mouth. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. With the pill in his mouth, Jonathan quickly swallowed it, and the next thing he felt was a burning sensation spreading all over his body. At the same time, his vitality came to a boiling point, replenishing all of his strength in a blink of an eye. Jonathan''s eyes lit up brightly, and he felt much better at that. Meanwhile, Lah and Yuna experienced a wave ofplicated feelings, but they held no second opinion on joining Richard''s faction. Compared to Lah, Yuna had always held Gideon in high regard and respected him greatly. Yet, whatever happened recently had traumatized her. After seeing the true colors of Gideon and Frost, the disappointed Yuna wanted to leave Gideon''s faction. ¡°Please return my Ninth Immortality Pills,¡± Jonathan said to Oswald after getting down from the tform. At that, Oswald''s heart was broken, for they agreed that the Ninth Immortality Pills would be his when he struck a deal with Gideon. Yet, he had no choice but to surrender the pills. While cursing at Gideon inwardly, Oswald kept a calm expression and said, ¡°Enforcers!¡± Thew enforcers immediately got out. ¡°Return the Ninth Immortality Pills to him,¡± Oswald ordered. ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Soon, the Ninth Immortality Pills were given back to Jonathan, to which he heaved a sigh of relief. After that, Lance said, ¡°Let''s go.¡± As he walked out, Jonathan, Lah, Yuna, and Richard followed behind him. The disciples of Richard''s faction too followed suit, and they quickly got out of The Inquisition. It was already one o''clock in the afternoon by then. The sunlight was supposedly blinding bright, but at that moment, the sunlight was warm and gentle. It was the best time to sunbathe. Jonathan showered himself in the sunlight. The haunting experience throughout that period was definitely unforgettable. He had had enough of the despair and hopelessness. He swore that he would never ce himself in such a situation anymore. At that time, Richard politely said, ¡°Lance, let''s have some tea at the Chard Hall.¡± ¡°Thanks, but no thanks. It is time for me to leave,¡± Lance replied, waving a dismissive hand. ¡°So quick?¡± ¡°It can''t be helped. There''s something that I have to attend to. I would have been long gone if it weren''t for Jon. My origin body''s primordial spirit ran into some troubles in The Void, so my presence is needed.¡± ¡°Understood. I''ll see you out,¡± Richard replied. ¡°It''s fine. I''ll be gone after telling Jonathan something,¡± Lance said with a smile. ¡°Okay.¡± At that, Lance turned to Jonathan and said, ¡°Jon, walk with me for a moment.¡± ¡°My pleasure, Mr. Cadman,¡± Jonathan replied. He was so grateful for all Lance had done for him. Before he left, he bowed at Richard and said, ¡°Master Richard, I''ll be back shortly to pay my respect.¡± Richard returned him with a smile and said, ¡°It''s fine. I''m not Gideon, so you don''t have to be so cautious.¡± Hearing that, Jonathan felt a little relieved. He then left with Lance. Upon exiting Divine Realm, both of them headed toward Mount Frallein. The path to Mount Frallein was decorated beautifully with fallen leaves. The sweet smell of parasol trees filled the air as the sunray shined brightly on the track. The scenery was breathtaking. It was an indescribably beautiful sight. ¡°Mr. Cadman, you''re still here because you''ve anticipated this?¡± Jonathan asked. ¡°I deduced that you''ll be in grave danger when I observed there was a dark patch in between your eyebrows and how you were haunted by a ck murderous aura back then. However, I also noticed a glint of purple glow in the murderous aura, and purple represents good luck in the legends. It signifies that you''ll turn the danger into good luck.¡± ¡°Well, I''m lucky because you came to my help, Mr. Cadman.¡± ¡°That''s right. However, I find it difficult to leave just like that just because I know you''ll escape the danger unscathed. The cycle of fate is indeed miraculous.¡± ¡°Anyway, I''m still in your debt, Mr. Cadman. Thank you.¡± ¡°Let''s skip these unnecessary courtesies. I wouldn''t have helped you if all I wanted from you was your gratitude.¡± ¡°Mr. Cadman, I''ll do my best to repay you.¡± ¡°You''re a talented young man, and this is why I decided to invest in you. One day, perhaps, you will be a prominent figure capable of many things. Now, this is what I call interesting.¡± Lance paused for a moment. ¡°Also, Jon, I''ll be leaving. I need to return to my original body''s primordial spirit as it is now caught in a wave of meteors, unable to unshackle itself. When I return, I might return only after centuries or even millenniumster, for the way time works in The Void is entirely different. An hour in The Void is equivalent to seven years in this world. It''s all about the theory of rtivity. However, Chanaea is where I was birthed and raised. For this reason, Chanaea and even Earth weighed heavily in my heart. Jon, the Great Tribtion is bound to happen. Destion and massacre would descend, paving the way to chaos. When that happens, the foreigners will definitely pounce at Chanaea greedily. I need you to stand up and shoulder the responsibility of protecting ournd in the future.¡± ¡°Mr. Cadman, as long as I''m alive, I will ensure Chanaea is safe from harm. I will strike every invader down! I''ll do what you''ve been doing!¡± ¡°Good. You may not be the most brilliant among the Chosen Ones, but you''re the most virtuous one from my point of view. I also hold you in high regard. If a person is talented butcks discipline and manners, he would be the next Tristan Cadman. The stronger he gets, the greater the threat he poses. The likes of Gideon and Oswald may be crooked, but they are not particrly powerful, rendering them unable to cause much of a problem. Remember, being virtuous with hardly any talent is all right. Being virtuous and talented is fantastic. Being talented yet wicked is terrible while being wicked and talentless is worthless. Jonathan remembered Lance''s words dearly. He also recalled the times when he narrowly escaped death throughout his journey. Though he was lucky in a way, his luck was tightly tied to his ethics and morals. If he did not take pity on Alicia, he wouldn''t have gotten his hands on Lunar Pendant. If he didn''t run into Lance and attracted Lance''s attention with his ethics, he wouldn''t have survived. Be righteous, and you''ll never be alone. Be wicked, and you''ll be left alone. Justice never dies, and it shall prevail! In that instant, Jonathan came to a realization. At that moment, Lance retrieved the raw stone and delivered it to Jonathan. ¡°Here, this is for you.¡± That stunned Jonathan slightly before he replied, ¡°No, Mr. Cadman. With my strength right now, I''m not worthy enough for the raw stone. Could you please keep it safe for me?¡± Surprised by his answer, Lance said, ¡°You want me to keep it safe for you? But I have no idea when I wille back. Maybe you''re not even alive anymore by then.¡± ¡°That''spletely all right. However, knowing that your trip will be dangerous, I hope this raw stone will come in handy should you need it, Mr. Cadman.¡± ¡°Interesting. Gideon wanted this so desperately, and you gave it to me without hesitation.¡± Lance smiled. ¡°Maybe this is what you call virtue. I believe in you, Mr. Cadman, so I''ll dly oblige even if you send me to my demise! I will not let you down!¡± Touched, Lance said, ¡°Virtue is a man''s most priceless treasure, yet most will give it up for their benefit. Little did they know that they were giving up something precious by doing so.¡± Lanced paused for a brief moment and continued, ¡°Hmmm. I can''t be taking advantage of you, either way. I''ll give you something in return.¡± That said, he retrieved something from his sleeves and delivered it to Jonathan. Chapter 243 Chapter 243 ¡°Mr. Cadman, I can''t take something that belongs to you,¡± Jonathan declined his offer instinctively. He noticed that it was a gold badge. Lance told him, ¡°I collected a meteorite when I was traveling in the universe and made it into this gold badge. It is a rare meteorite that can contain my mana well. Thus, I used this badge and created a Destino Art to predict the future. Keep this badge with you. When you run into danger in the future, activate it. It might save your life one day.¡± That had Jonathan''s heart racing. He shed a shy smile and said, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Cadman.¡± He took the gold badge. ¡°You need to utter a spell to activate the gold badge. The sybles from the spell canmunicate with my mana inside the gold badge. Remember the spell.¡± Lance then rattled out the spell. ¡°Can you remember it?¡± he asked. Jonathan nodded. Lance grinned. ¡°All right, that''s it. It''s time for me to leave. Young man, goodbye!¡± Having said that, his body turned into a sh of light and flew up to the sky. Jonathan was stunned. He stroked the gold badge as emotions filled his heart. Mr. Cadman is literally an immortal in myths. Back when Mabel mentioned ¡°infinite mana,¡± I imagined what it would look like. Mr. Cadman has achieved it. It will be great if I can be like him one day! Jonathan pondered about it. There is hope for me. Where there''s a will, there is a way. Mr. Cadman and the like didn''t have everythingid out for them, but they managed to seed. They have shown us the way, so I shouldn''t be afraid of achieving sess. Jonathan returned to Divine Realm to meet Richard at Chard Hall. Among the three masters, Jonathan''s favorite was Richard. He had a good impression of Richard and now trusted him wholeheartedly because Lance trusted Richard. Chard Hall was in charge of Luminary Vessel, so he was a big shot within Divine Realm. Chard Hall, the alchemy room, and Luminary Vessel were side by side. Jonathan came to a stop at the courtyard outside Chard Hall. It looked heartwarming and was full of flowers and nts. Chard Hall was a red and white building that looked like Vipod Residence in Yaleview. Jonathan walked across the courtyard and stopped outside the door of Chard Hall. There were two security guards guarding the entrance. All disciples from both the inner circle and outer circle wouldn''t lower themselves to be security guards. ¡°I''m Jonathan Lawson. I''m here to see Master Richard,¡± Jonathan told the security guards. One of them took a look at Jonathan. ¡°Master Richard has left orders. You can enter now.¡± They made way for him. ¡°Thank you!¡± Jonathan thanked them and stepped into Chard Hall. A foyer appeared in his sight when he stepped into Chard Hall. The coffee table and chairs made of red sandalwood gave off a vintage vibe. Jonathan''s field of vision was surprisingly wide as the ceiling was very tall. There was a young and prettydy sweeping the fall inside the foyer, d in a red dress. She was an Anndurn. It was apparent that the youngdy wasn''t a cultivator. Jonathan assumed she was tasked to clean up Chard Hall every day. Divine Realm provided many job opportunities to the outside world. It offered high sries and tempting benefits. Hence, many Anndurns and Chanaeans were willing to work here. Besides, it wasn''t easy to get a job within Divine Realm. Divine Realm would only hire university graduates with a clean background and proper attitude. Even though the realm was pretty kind and generous to the employees, they were required to sign a non-disclosure agreement before entering the ce. One would face dire consequences if one were to expose Divine Realm''s secret. ¡°I''m here to meet Master Richard,¡± Jonathan told the Anndurndy politely in Ustranasian. Thedy shed a smile. ¡°Sure. Wait a minute. I''ll inform him about your arrival.¡± Jonathan straightened his back in the foyer as though he were a stick. Soon, Richard came out. Lah, Yuna, and Richard''s eldest disciple tagged along behind him. Richard''s eldest disciple was ady named Beatrix Lachman. Beatrix was thirty-six years old. d in a white long gown, she bore a calm expression. Despite being in her thirties, she seemed like she was in her twenties. Beatrix was a Level Five Divine Master. She was the most capable disciple Richard had. Richard had a total of three disciples who were all capable beings. Two of his male disciples traveled throughout the year as Richard was very easy on them. ¡°Master Richard!¡± Jonathan greeted him politely. Richard''s lips curved. ¡°I''ve already told Bee to prepare the necessary stuff. Come on in,¡± he invited. He spun on his heels and strode away. Jonathan couldn''t help but grow curious. Yuna seemed downcast when Jonathan walked beside her and Lah. Despite his curiosity, he didn''t say a word. Shortly after, Jonathan and the other two arrived at the inner hall to join Richard and Beatrix. Hot coffee was served. Richard sat in his seat and announced, ¡°Jonathan, I want to take you as my disciples. Are you willing to be my disciples?¡± That was exactly what Jonathan wanted. Of course, I''m willing! As an inner disciple, my status will be higher than a Gold outer disciple. It''s a fast-track promotion! ¡°I do!¡± Jonathan replied in delight. Richard added, ¡°I''ll also take Simon and the rest. Tell them about my decision. They have toe and meet me when they return.¡± ¡°Yes, Master Richard!¡± came Jonathan''s answer. Richard''s lips curved. ¡°I''m your master from now on.¡± Beatrix poured coffee for them and said, ¡°Serve your master coffee and bow to him. From today onward, you''ll be his disciples.¡± Jonathan and the other two did as told. After they bowed to him, Richard shed a satisfied grin. It was a joyous asion. Jonathan, Lah, and Yuna were all promising young talents! Richard never likedpeting with Oswald and the rest, but it wouldn''t harm to get more capable disciples. He then told Beatrix to get three boxes. ¡°You''re skilled in martial arts and Destino Arts. I might''ve taken you as my disciples, but you still have to figure out how to improve your cultivation. I can''t teach you anything, but here''s a gift from me!¡± After saying that, he gave them each a box. Inwardly, Jonathan was getting excited. He knew that the boxes contained elixir pills. They must be quality pills! ¡°Thank you, Master!¡± the three of them chorused. Richard told them, ¡°I need to leave, so if you have any problems or questions, you may ask forN?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Beatrix''s help.¡± Having said that, he rose to his feet and left. ¡°Goodbye, Master!¡± Jonathan and the other two bade him goodbye. Richard seemed like a kind man, so Jonathan feltfortable being around him. After Richard left, Beatrix stretched her arm out. ¡°Wee.¡± The three of them shook hands with her. Beatrix then exined, ¡°Chard Hall is in charge of Luminary Vessel, which focuses on alchemy. We usually don''t get into fights, so Oswald and Gideon dared not find fault with us. In fact, no one can afford to disturb the alchemy department. After this, I''ll show you around the alchemy department so you can get used to the surroundings.¡± They nodded obediently. ¡°Got it, Beatrix.¡± ¡°That''s all for today. You can get some rest now,¡± Beatrix concluded. Jonathan and his friends left Chard Hall. The zing midday sun shone relentlessly above them. Jonathan felt grateful to be alive. He nced at Lah, whose head hung low as she was deep in thought. Yuna seemed downcast too. Jonathan came to a stop before Yuna and said gently, ¡°Yuna, I''m sorry.¡± Stunned, Yuna raised her head to look at Jonathan. Her gaze was clear and innocent. Jonathan gazed at her sincerely. Forcing a smile, Yuna replied, ¡°You didn''t do anything wrong. Why are you apologizing?¡± Jonathan uttered, ¡°You look unhappy.¡± He paused and added, ¡°Are you upset because you have to leave Gideon''s faction?¡± Before Yuna could say anything, Lah cut in, ¡°Yuna grew up in Gideon''s faction. Gideon might be stern, but he was the one who brought her up. It''s normal for her to be unhappy after changing her faction suddenly.¡± Yuna turned to Lah. ¡°What about you, Lah? Aren''t you upset?¡± After going silent for a while, Lah answered, ¡°There''s nothing to be upset about. Let''s stop talking about this. The most important thing to do now is to move our belongings over. We can''t stay with Gideon''s faction anymore.¡± Yuna nodded. ¡°You''re right.¡± ¡°Let me help you,¡± Jonathan offered immediately. Lah didn''t refuse his help. Yuna asked, ¡°Lah, where are we moving to?¡± Lah said, ¡°We can get Beatrix to make the arrangements.¡± ¡°There are many empty rooms in my condominium. Why don''t you move in with me? It will be fun if we live together,¡± Jonathan suggested. ¡°Sure!¡± Yuna agreed instantly, for she loved being around people. Lah froze. She sympathized with Yuna and couldn''t bring herself to refute Jonathan as Yuna was finally feeling better. The moving was finallypleted at night. They were all gathered inside Jonathan''s condominium. Jonathan took a shower and put on new clothes before he went to the living room. Lah and Yuna were also taking showers in their respective bathrooms. Jonathan finally had free time to check out the box that Richard gave them earlier. The box was opened to reveal a white elixir pill inside. It didn''t smell of anything. The elixir pills produced by Divine Realm were of excellent quality. Elixir pills weren''t supposed to smell of anything as each pill would seal all the effects within it. What pill is this? Jonathan couldn''t figure out what pill it was as he didn''t know much about elixir pills. Jonathan was about to switch on his notebook to check the elixir pill on Divine Realm''s website when Lah came out. Chapter 244 Chapter 244 ¡°This is a Trio Vitality Pill, which is an Immortal Pill. It is a ss below your Ninth Immortality Pill. Nevertheless, the Trio Vitality Pill is extremely valuable,¡± Lah exined. Jonathan could barely hide his surprise. He knew how valuable an Immortal Pill was. Mabel previously wanted an Immortal Pill. Lah came to him, d in a white woolen sweater and ck trench coat. She looked cool. However, there was a seductive charm about her as her hair was still wet. Jonathan raised his head and spotted Lah''s bosom. He promptly recalled the incident that happened back in King Sergiu''s tomb. Despite being in a hurry, he got a taste of Lah. Lah didn''t know what was going on in Jonathan''s mind. She made herselffortable on the single couch aside and continued, ¡°Master Richard is a noble and generous person. I believe he doesn''t have a lot of elixir pills but he''s generous enough to give us three pills this time.¡± Naturally, Jonathan knew that too. He snapped out of his reverie and said, ¡°Mr. Cadman is right.¡± ¡°What did he say?¡± Lah asked. ¡°A person''s character can be determined through his aura. One can lie through one''s expressions and words, but there is no way one can change one''s aura. The first time I met Gideon and Oswald, I thought they looked terrifying and unpredictable. I dared notmunicate with them as their aura were too menacing. However, Master Richard is different. He seemed approachable and kind. Mr. Cadman gave off the same vibes too. He seemed kind and trustable when I first bumped into him,¡± Jonathan revealed. Lawson shot him a look. ¡°What about me? Am I unapproachable and unpredictable, too?¡± Jonathan chuckled. ¡°No. You might look cold, but I trust you. I know you won''t backstab me.¡± Lah remained unfazed and didn''t respond to his words. Calmly, Jonathan added, ¡°Gideon and Oswald are both masters in Divine Realm. I can''t believe they went all out to get the raw stone from me. The public holds Divine Realm in high regard, but I find it hard to respect them.¡± Lah responded, ¡°That isn''t surprising at all. No one will stay calm when a treasure is presented right before their eyes. You don''t know how powerful the raw stone can be.¡± She paused and added, ¡°Of course, the raw stone might be powerful, but the most important reason is that you''re not strong enough. It is normal for others to target a beggar with assets worth millions. If Mr. Cadman was the owner of the raw stone, no one will dare to take it from him.¡± Jonathan had to admit that Lah''s words made sense. He replied, ¡°Perhaps Gideon and Oswald think the raw stone is right at their doorstep and they could grab it without having to devise a n. Besides, it will be easy to kill me after they get the raw stone. No one will know that I''m dead.¡± Lah nodded in agreement. ¡°That''s right. Their biggest mistake is... It isn''t technically their mistake. No one knew that Mr. Cadman will show up to protect you.¡± Jonathanughed bitterly. ¡°I didn''t know that too.¡± ¡°Well, the Chosen One has an enviable fate. From today onward, those who want to be your enemy have to reconsider their decision,¡± Lahmented. Jonathan protested, ¡°It''s not entirely because of luck.¡± He hated it when someone said he seeded just because of pure luck. It felt like he didn''t work hard at all. Sensing his displeasure, Lah chuckled. ¡°Of course. Everything happens for a reason. If Mr. Cadman didn''t take a liking to you, he wouldn''t have defended you. Just like how you saved our Lunar Pendant previously. If you weren''t kind-hearted, Lunar Pendant wouldn''t be in your possession. If Gabriel were in your shoes, he would never have the same encounters as you.¡± She finally remembered that they had sex when the Lunar Pendant was mentioned. Her expression grew awkward. Jonathan thought of the same thing too. He quickly changed the topic. ¡°Gideon wanted the raw stone, but why did Oswald coborate with him?¡± ¡°For the three Ninth Immortality Pills, of course,¡± came Lah''s answer. ¡°The Ninth Immortality Pill is Precious Pill. Even someone like Oswald is dying to get it.¡± Jonathan was reminded of how valuable his Ninth Immortality Pill was. He asked, ¡°Who is in charge of keeping the elixir pills that Luminary Vessel produces? Why do the mastersck elixir pills?¡± Lah exined, ¡°Luminary Vessel keeps a record of all the elixir pills it produces. No mistakes are allowed. Besides, Divine Emperor keeps an eye over Divine Realm, so no one dares to scheme to get the elixir pills. After the elixir pills are produced, Master Richard will turn them in to Divine Emperor just like how youplete the mission. Divine Emperor''s primordial spirit will absorb the elixir pills. After the mission ispleted, Divine Emperor''s primordial spirit will ce the reward on thepass so those from the administration department can get it.¡± Jonathan asked, ¡°If Divine Emperor keeps an eye on Divine Realm, won''t he punish Gideon and Oswald for trying to harm me?¡± Lah shook her head. ¡°Divine Emperor is devoid of emotions or feelings. He lives in the universe, so humans are like ants to him. You won''t uphold justice for a bunch of rats, do you? All you care about is that they abide by your rules. Gideon imed that you stole the raw stone and Oswald brought you to trial in The Inquisition. He then seized your Ninth Immortality Pills. They followed the rules, so they aren''t afraid that Divine Emperor would me them.¡± Comprehension dawned on Jonathan. He blurted out, ¡°I think Mr. Cadman is almost as capable as Divine Emperor, but he upholds justice and cares about the world.¡± ¡°Well, everyone has their own ambitions. Divine Emperor and Mr. Cadman have opposite characters. They live their lives in different ways. There is no wrong or right as long as they don''t harm any lives,¡± Lah told him. Jonathan nodded. ¡°You''re right. By the way, one of the Ninth Immortality Pills belongs to you.¡± He took out one Ninth Immortality Pill from the other box and gave it to Lah. Lah fished out her box and ced the Ninth Immortality Pill into it carefully. She then uttered, ¡°It isn''t safe for you to keep the raw stone. However, it is all right if you hide it well and keep it a secret from outsiders. I think you should hand it to Master Richard for safekeeping.¡± ¡°I''ve given the raw stone to Mr. Cadman so he can keep it for me,¡± came Jonathan''s answer. Lah frowned. ¡°Mr. Cadman is gone, right?¡± Seeing Jonathan''s nod, Lah continued, ¡°Even if you say that, no one will believe you!¡± ¡°What should I do?¡± Jonathan inquired. ¡°You need to handle the matter well. Otherwise, the consequences will be dire. I think you should talk to Master Richard about this,¡± Lah advised. Jonathan gave her a curt nod, for he knew she was doing this for his sake. ¡°By the way, Lah, what did you see in the Sinai Bible?¡± he asked. Lah shot him a look. ¡°It''s nothing.¡± She got to her feet and dered, ¡°I''m tired, so I''ll go to bed now.¡± She strode away without looking back. Jonathan stared into space nkly. Lah said nothing, but judging from her reaction, it was obvious that her parents'' death was rted to Gideon. He knew Gideon was despicable enough to do that. Jonathan could also understand why Lah was being this careful. It was a serious matter, so she didn''t want to tell anyone about it. She might have a n, but she won''t tell anyone about it. Jonathan let out a soft sigh. He then switched on the television. Jonathan was perfectly capable of understanding Anndurn TV shows. By then, night had fallen, and the wind was roaring outside the condominium. The condominium was heated by the central air conditioner. A whileter, Yuna stepped out of her shower. She had dried her hair and was wearing a red jacket completed with jeans. It was impossible to resist the adorable but fashionable youngdy. Besides, she was kind, sensible, and easily reduced to tears. Her future husband would be extremely lucky even though he had to coax her a lot. Yuna joined Jonathan on the same couch. She didn''t bother keeping a distance from him. Jonathan could smell the sweet senseing from her. ¡°You must be hungry, right?¡± Jonathan asked cheerfully. Yuna nodded earnestly. ¡°Yes! I didn''t eat since noon.¡± ¡°I''ll call and order some takeaway,¡± Jonathan told her. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Yuna''s lips curved. ¡°Sure!¡± Jonathan then went to the phone to order some food. After making the order, he returned to the couch. Suddenly, Yuna pulled out the box given to her by Richard. She offered it to Jonathan. ¡°Here you go. If you agree to be my junior and show me respect, this is yours.¡± Jonathan was stunned, for it was a very tempting reward. He calmed down and said, ¡°Fine, you''re now my senior, Ms. Yuna. Just keep this. It isn''t an ordinary pill. Lah told me that this is a Trio Vitality Pill, an Immortal Pill. It''s too precious.¡± Yuna scoffed, ¡°I know it''s precious. Please, I know more about elixir pills than you do.¡± ¡°Then why are you giving it to me?¡± Jonathan was baffled. ¡°Well, I''m not interested in martial arts and the like. It was Master Gideon who forced me to practice it.¡± She still addressed Gideon as ¡°Master Gideon.¡± It showed how kind she was. ¡°You''re different, though.¡± Yuna giggled. ¡°Jonathan, you''re the Chosen One, so you need to be capable. Look, you can''t even defeat me now. When you''re strong enough, no one will dare to frame or bully you. You''ll also protect me, right?¡± Warmth spread across Jonathan''s heart. We just met a while ago, but Yuna treats me well. Chapter 245 Chapter 245 Besides, Jonathan also knew Yuna didn''t have any ulterior motives for being nice. That was just what her personality was like. There was no way she would fall in love with him at the first sight. At least, he didn''t think he was that charming. Staring at Yuna''s crystal-clear eyes, Jonathan was stunned for a second. She really is a pure and innocent girl. At that moment, she was still holding the embroidered box. ¡°Take it, Jonathan.¡± With a bitter smile, he said, ¡°I really can''t ept this, Ms. Yuna. It''s too valuable.¡± ¡°It''s not. To me, it''s just another item.¡± ¡°How about this, Ms. Yuna? You can keep this first. If I need it in the future, I''ll visit you and ask for it. After all, I have a lot of elixir pills on me right now.¡± Since Jonathan really didn''t seem to want it, she felt it would be inappropriate to insist he take it. So, she took the box back with a grin. ¡°I can''t promise you it''ll still be around. Maybe I''ll give it to someone else, or I may just eat it myself. You only have yourself to me if that happens.¡± Jonathan remained silent with a faint smile. Soon, the dishes arrived, and they looked scrumptious. All of them were proper Spaunia dishes. Divine Realm''s staff benefits were pretty good since there was a dedicated team of chefs preparing food for the people there, most of which were Chanaean dishes. Jonathan asked Yuna to call Lah down for a meal. When she heard that, she immediately went to ask Lah to join them. Lah was feeling hungry, so she came down to have dinner with them. Earlier, she said she wanted to sleep, but it was just her excuse to avoid answering Jonathan. When Lah and Yuna arrived at the table, the former said, ¡°No, wait. I''m your senior. How can I let you tell me what to do? ¡° Jonathanughed. This senior of mine is so cute sometimes. As they ate, Yuna spoke. ¡°It''s no good that our condominium still doesn''t have a name.¡± Lah smiled, seemingly wanting to dote on her junior, and said, ¡°What do you want to call it?¡± Tilting her head, Yuna thought about it and proposed, ¡°How about we call it Sunny Condo?¡± ¡°Sounds good!¡± Jonathan didn''t mind as long as Yuna liked it. ¡°Sure!¡± With a giddy grin, Yuna said, ¡°All right, that''ll be the name, then!¡± At nine in the night, Beatrix personally visited Jonathan at Sunny Condo. She was there to invite Jonathan to go to Chard Hall. ¡°Master Richard is asking for you!¡± Without hesitation, Jonathan left the condominium with her. Divine Realm looked beautiful during the night. The fountains were snow-white, and the variouswns and rockeries were lit with snow-white lights. There were also natural rivers and springs. If the ce were opened to outsiders, it would no doubt attract a lot of tourists. Firstly, it was because the ce was pretty. Secondly, the inside of Divine Realm was too mysterious. At the moment, Beatrix was wearing a white coat that made her look charming and confident. She was already thirty-six years old, yet there wasn''t a hint of her age in her appearance. The impression she gave Jonathan was that she was cold and noble. ¡°Do you know why he''s looking for me, Beatrix?¡± he asked as he walked next to her. It wasn''t because he was curious. He just wanted to talk about something because he felt it was weird to keep staying silent. However, Beatrix didn''t understand his intentions and spat, ¡°You''ll find out when we get there.¡± That made him feel awkward, and so he kept quiet. At the same time, he was grumbling in his mind. Whether it''s Lah, Frost, or Beatrix, all of them gave me the impression that they were cold and difficult to approach. I wonder why. Ah, perhaps it''s because the distance between people has widened. If even normal people tend to treat each other coldly now, it''s only natural that Beatrix and Lah won''t act friendly with me when I''m still not familiar with them. Yuna was a surprise, though. She has the purest heart and doesn''t scheme that much. Soon, both of them arrived at Chard Hall. Chard Hall was illuminated pretty brightly. Inside the hall, Jonathan saw Richard, who had changed into a traditional outfit. He looked like a schr. Swiftly, Jonathan bowed before Richard politely. ¡°Greetings, Master Richard.¡± With a warm look and a faint smile, Richard said, ¡°You''re still calling me Master Richard? You should be calling me Master by now.¡± ¡°Yes, Master!¡± ¡°The reason I called you sote at night is that I want to talk to you about your raw stone.¡± Jonathan was shocked to hear that. Immediately, Richard exined, ¡°No need to worry. I won''t take it from you.¡± Jonathan was sweating profusely as he said, ¡°That wasn''t what I was thinking, Master.¡± ¡°In any case, what''s important is that news about the raw stone has spread out. If you keep it by yourself, you''ll put yourself in danger. I was actually thinking about it some time ago, but I didn''t feel it was appropriate to bring it up. I was afraid you would worry that I might do the same thing as Gideon.¡± ¡°I won''t, Master. If Mr. Cadman trusts you, it means you''re an elder that I can safely put my trust in,¡± Jonathan replied speedily before pausing and continuing, ¡°I''ve handed the raw stone to Mr. Cadman for safekeeping and he gave me this before he left.¡± Then he pulled out the golden badge. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Richard reached his hand for the badge, prompting Jonathan to hand it over. After rubbing his finger on the golden badge for a while, Richard paled slightly. ¡°I can sense powerful mana fluctuations from this.¡± Disbelief was heard in his voice as he continued, ¡°I wonder what Lance''s current cultivation level is. The amount of mana hiding in this badge alone is enough to make me feel threatened.¡± When his muttering ended, he handed the badge back to Jonathan. ¡°Jonathan, this golden badge possesses powerful mana. If you keep it by your side, you can use it during an emergency to save yourself. Don''t lose it, all right?¡± ¡°I understand, Master!¡± Jonathan replied. ¡°I don''t think outsiders will believe us even if we tell them the raw stone is currently in Lance''s hands.¡± There was a pause before Richard suggested, ¡°How about this? I''ll tell everyone that you asked me to help you protect the stone. This way, you won''t get in trouble, and it''s more likely that people will believe it.¡± Jonathan was slightly stunned and he felt grateful for his master''s help. Then, with worry, he asked, ¡°Won''t that bring you trouble?¡± Smiling faintly, Richard replied, ¡°What kind of trouble will I be in? If Gideon had the galls to try to take it, why wouldn''t I have the nerve to say I have it?¡± Hearing that, Jonathan knew there was nothing much for him to say but, ¡°Thank you, Master.¡± Richard waved his hand. ¡°This is what I should do as your master. Since you''ve kneeled in front of me and be a disciple of mine, I should protect you.¡± A pause ensued, then he said, ¡°I don''t have a lot of disciples, so my faction flourished somewhat when you lot joined me. Still, I can only look forward to all of you seeding as Divine Realm is a ce that cultivates people''s talents. I hope you lot will improve Divine Realm''s reputation in the future.¡± ¡°I''ll do my best, Master.¡± ¡°Let me finish. There are no shortcuts to increasing your cultivation level. It''s just like studying. You have to work hard to be better. What Divine Realm can provide is very much like premium universities with good facilities and a conducive environment. The best thing Divine Realm can offer is elixir pills. Once you reachte-stage cultivation, elixir pills will be essential. If you want those pills, you''ll have toplete various missions to earn them. The materials to create the elixir pills don''t fall from the sky. They have to be collected with the help of everyone''s hard work. The more and better elixir pills you want to get, the more you have to contribute. What I''m saying is that, even though you''re an inner disciple now, you still need to be in the right frame of mind and keeppleting missions like before.¡± ¡°I will keep your guidance in mind, Master.¡± With a smile, Richard dismissed, ¡°All right, that''s all I want to say.¡± ¡°I''ll take my leave now.¡± ¡°Wait,¡± Richard suddenly said before turning to Beatrix. ¡°Bee, take Jonathan to the alchemy department for a tour. In the future, the alchemy department will rest in your hands.¡± He looked at the three of them. ¡°Roger!¡± Beatrix replied. Excitement faintly leaped into Jonathan''s heart when he heard that. The alchemy department was where the core of Divine Realm was located. He couldn''t help but feel delighted to be able to visit the ce. Thus, both Jonathan and Beatrix headed to the alchemy department. It was located behind Chard Hall. They had to pass through a long corridor before arriving in front of a gate made of titanium alloy. The gate was shut tight, and it only opened after Beatrix did a retinal scan. She exined, ¡°Right now, none of you will be granted permission to enter the alchemy department as you please. You have to go through an assessment conducted by the elders of the alchemy department before you have the right to do that. After a period of time, Master will apply that assessment for you all.¡± Nodding, Jonathan said, ¡°Understood.¡± At the same time, a warm feeling appeared in his heart. It seems like she''s not really that cold after all. She clearly exined all that to ensure I won''t feel upset. When the door opened, he saw there were thirty steps of stairs stretching downward. The alchemy department was built underground. As the door opened, a wave of heat crashed into him. The gates automatically closed as Jonathan followed Beatrix down the steps. It was dark inside. asionally, sparks would jump in the darkness. When Jonathan saw the entirety of the alchemy department, the only thing that came to his mind was a shock! That was because the alchemy department was around two thousand square metersrge, which gave the impression that one couldn''t see the whole ce at one nce. The most eye-catching thing in the department was Luminary Vessel at the center. It surprised Jonathan to see it was asrge as a small house. Based on the appearance alone, it wasn''t a stretch to say it could fit about two hundred people. How was it made? And how was it carried here? He felt like that must''ve been a really difficult problem to solve. Hmm... Chapter 246 Chapter 246 Like in a huge factory, every section in the alchemy department was in charge of a different task. The herbs were processed by tons of fancy machinery and inspected by quality assurance specialists before beingbeled as final products. As Jonathan continued following Beatrix further into the area, he realized alchemy was a really difficult process. It will definitely take more than one person to do all this. The amount of money, resources, and manpower required are insanely huge! Jonathan saw four senior alchemists controlling the me beneath Luminary Vessel with their energy. Upon getting a closer look, Jonathan realized something really strange about the me. Not only was it blue in color, but he also couldn''t feel any heat from the outside. On top of that, the blue me seemed to being out of thin air. ¡°What''s with that me?¡± Jonathan asked curiously. Not wanting to disturb the senior alchemists, Beatrix replied softly, ¡°These are igneous rocks that we get from the bottom of volcanoes. They can be ignited with mana to generate arge amount of heat, which is required to activate the formation inside Luminary Vessel. However, these are extremely rare and get used up pretty quickly, so our disciples need to go on missions to collect them. While it is technically easier because the locations of the igneous rocks are fixed, it is still a very dangerous task. Many disciples have died in the process of collecting them.¡± Jonathan gasped in shock when he heard that. My goodness... Alchemy really is difficult! I feel like cultivation is as hard as rocket science! One simply cannot reach such levels without having absurd amounts of money, resources, and manpower! Thanks to all those misleading portrayals of alchemy in movies, I used to think alchemy was as simple as dumping all the ingredients into a cauldron and lighting a fire underneath it. This is so much different than what I had imagined! ¡°It''s gettingte, so you should head back and get some rest. Make sure to save my number so you can give me a call if you run into any trouble. I''ll help you out as long as it is not against any rules or law and within my power,¡± Beatrix said when they left the alchemy department about half an hourter. ¡°Thanks, Beatrix!¡± Jonathan replied gratefully. Beatrix shed him a faint smile and gave him her number. Jonathan saved it in his phone, and the two said goodbye before going their separate ways. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. While making his way back, Jonathan realized that Beatrix was actually a warm and kind person despite her cold and sharp demeanor. As he returned to Sunny Condo in the wee hours of the morning, Lah and Yuna were both fast asleep. Jonathan made sure to be as quiet as possible when entering his room. Instead of going to sleep right away, he sat cross-legged on the bed and popped the Trio Vitality Pill into his mouth. Jonathan could feel the Trio Vitality Pill being converted into three streams of pure vital energy the moment it went down his throat. To have three streams of vital energy surging around his body like crazy was a really peculiar experience for him, so Jonathan decided to focus on feeling every second of it. Back then, he had to take a deep breath to cleanse his blood and bone marrow. This elixir pill, however, could do all of that for him on its own. The three streams of pure vital energy soon diffused into his bloodstream instead of being absorbed by his cells, much to Jonathan''s surprise. As the pure vital energy increased the rate of his blood flow, Jonathan could feel his blood and bone marrow getting stronger. It felt like his body was undergoing some kind of transformation. After what seemed like forever, the three streams of pure vital energy disappeared from his body. Jonathan got up and threw a couple of punches to test his strength. Although his output remained the same, he could clearly feel a significant improvement deep down inside. Because his cultivation had been progressing far too rapidly, his body was barely able to keep up with it. His situation could be described as a car bing unstable when traveling at speeds it wasn''t built to handle. Naturally, that was an extremely unhealthy practice. Thanks to the improvement from the Trio Vitality Pill, his body was strengthened enough to keep up with his cultivation level. Jonathan''s progress in the final stage of Nascent Soul had reached that of Simon''s level. Under normal circumstances, it would take him about another six months of training before he could reach Celestial Soul. After consuming Trio Vitality Pill, however, all Jonathan needed was an opportunity. This is just like having a rtionship. My current condition is akin to having a car, a house, and lots of money. All that''s left to do is wait for fate to bring a wonderful woman into my life. I also have two Ninth Immortality Pills, which are much more potent than the Trio Vitality Pill I just consumed, but I don''t n on using them. After all, elixir pills are merely supplements to give one a little extra boost. Instead of bing dependent on them, I would much rather rely on gaining more experience and knowledge to strengthen myself. Besides, I was nning on giving the two Ninth Immortality Pills to Mabel and Simon, so it was never my intention to consume those pills anyway. That aside, there is one more thing that puzzles me. The Spirit Gathering Pills that I consumed in the past have been absorbed by the cells in my body, so why was the Trio Vitality Pill absorbed by my blood and bone marrow instead? Could it be that the Trio Vitality Pill is capable of affecting our bodies depending on what we need? Is it because Trio Vitality Pills are Immortal Pills? Is that why they know my blood and bone marrow need strengthening? Now that I think about it, it wouldn''t benefit my Nascent Soul cultivation if my cells absorbed all that stuff. Yeah, this must be the case! Jonathan felt a lot better after arriving at that conclusion. He theny down in bed and began nning what he should do next. I''ll head back to Yaleview tomorrow and give Mabel a Ninth Immortality Pill. Then, I''ll pay Catherine, Alicia, and Amber a visit. After that, I''ll take on new missions and collect elixir pills. I will also have to focus on my cultivation, which is of utmost importance right now. Oh, almost forgot about giving Simon a Ninth Immortality Pill! Simon and the others will also need toplete the ritual to be Master Richard''s disciples. Wait a minute... Is my mark still that of the Silver rank now that I''m an inner disciple? Jonathan quickly checked his Silver mark and saw that it had turned dark gold. A dark gold dragon? That''s the mark for inner disciples! People like Gideon, Oswald, and those first- generation disciples have ck dragon marks. Everybody knows that the inner disciples with ck dragon marks are not to be trifled with. Gideon, Oswald and the others may not seem all that powerful compared to Emperor of Chanaea, but they''re pretty much gods among men to most other people. Emperor of Chanaea is so powerful that he has left the physical realm and roams the void as a primordial spirit. Lance''s cultivation stage is so high that its progression is beyond ourprehension. It''s just like those billionaires with hundreds of billions in their bank ounts. Ordinary people like us can''t evene close to imagining the figures they''re dealing with on a daily basis. Man, I feel like I''m finally stronger than Edward and Jeremy! I went through a lot of hardships along the way, but the oue makes it all worth it. Of course, I''m not going to settle for this. Power is king both inside and outside of Divine Realm. I need to have the power to back up my level, or people will never show me the respect I deserve. Lance is no different. He is about the same age as Gideon and the others, but he''s able tomand them without having to worry about Divine Emperor. This is only possible due to him being so ridiculously powerful. This reminds me, where are Asura Emperor and Demon Emperor right now? Have they also transcended this realm like Lance did? Exhausted from all that thinking, Jonathan closed his eyes and drifted off to sleep. At about three in the morning, he felt an intense rage surge through him all of a sudden. That shocked Jonathan so much that he sat bolt upright immediately. To his surprise, that intense rage faded away as quickly as it came. The fact that it came from Lah''s room made it all the more disturbing. Huh? What''s happening to Lah at this hour? Something doesn''t feel right... With that in mind, Jonathan quickly threw his clothes on and made a mad dash toward her bedroom door. As Yuna''s room was a little farther away, she wasn''t affected by the intense rageing from Lah''s room. ¡°Lah?¡± he called out to her while gently knocking on the door. There was no response whatsoever. Not wanting to wait any longer, Jonathan quietly forced the door open and made his way into the room. It was really dark inside, and Lah was sitting on the bed in her nightgown. She looked like she had lost her mind as she stared nkly into space with her hair in a total mess. Jonathan ran up to her and asked worriedly, ¡°Lah! Lah! What''s gotten into you, Lah?¡± That snapped Lah out of her daze and prompted her to look at Jonathan, but she still had a nk look on her face. What the... The Lah I know is a cool and confident woman! How did she end up like this? It pained Jonathan to see her in such a state. ¡°Lah! Hey, Lah!¡± Eventually, Lah responded by telling him, ¡°I''m fine, Jonathan. You can go back to sleep now.¡± Jonathan grabbed her by the hand and said, ¡°Come with me.¡± ¡°Where are we going?¡± Lah asked as he dragged her out of bed. ¡°You''ll find out when we get there,¡± Jonathan replied. Lah wasn''t sure what he was ying at, but she chose not to resist and let him drag her out of the room. Still wearing her nightgown, Lah left Sunny Condo with Jonathan. Jonathan then started up her Beetle and drove her out of Divine Realm. He stopped by a convenience store on the way down Mount Frallein and bought lots of beer. After that, Jonathan drove straight to one of Lostaria''s biggest and most beautiful beaches. Since the beach was empty at the time, Jonathan was able to park the Beetle on the sand with it facing the sea, which looked like a gigantic beast that could swallow everything in its path. Even so, the ce felt really calming as they didn''t need to worry about people judging them. ¡°I know there are stuff that you don''t want to talk about, so...¡± Jonathan handed Lah a beer as he continued, ¡°How about you just drink those sorrows away? We''re far away from Gideon and Divine Realm, so no one will see this side of you. It''s true that you have Divine Emperor''s mark on you, but I doubt he''d care if we let off some steam every once in a while. As you said, we''ll be fine as long as we don''t break the rules, right?¡± Chapter 247 Chapter 247 ¡°Yeah, you''re right!¡± Lah took the beer over and began chugging it down. Jonathan, too, helped himself to a can of beer. The radio in the Beetle was ying a popr Ustranasian song at the time. Since Jonathan and Lah were both incredibly fluent in Ustranasian, they had no issues understanding the lyrics. Besides, music was capable of transcendingnguage barriers and cultural differences anyway. It was the ending song for The Twilight Saga titled Leave Out All The Rest. ¡°I dreamed I was missing.You were so scared, but no one would listen cause no one else cared. After my dreaming, I woke with this fear. What am I leaving when I''m done here? So, if you''re asking me, I want you to know. When my timees, forget the wrong that I''ve done. Help me leave behind some reasons to be missed, and don''t resent me. And when you''re feeling empty, keep me in your memory. Leave out all the rest! Leave out all the rest! ¡± Lah froze when she heard that, and her face was all covered in tears. Upon seeing her reaction, Jonathan knew without a doubt that Gideon must''ve killed her father. That must be why she''s in so much pain right now. I can understand the pain she''s going through. She hates herself for being ignorant and helpless. She wants to get revenge but isn''t able to do so. Lance could easily squash Gideon like a bug, but his status is pretty much on the same level as Divine Emperor! We''re so weak that even someone like Frost could crush us with ease, so there''s no way we''d stand a chance against Gideon. Besides, Lah won''t just be going against Gideon alone. She''ll have to fight the entire Divine Realm if she chooses to seek revenge. ¡°Lah, I have a favorite quote that I''d like to share with you. Would you care to hear it?¡± Jonathan asked. Lah shot him a nce and said, ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°No journey is too long for those who are willing to take the first step and keep pushing forward. I know what''s bothering you even without you telling me. So what if you''re going against Gideon? So what if Divine Realm is really powerful? If there''s a will, there''s a way! If we take things one step at a time, you might just be able to avenge your parents and kill Gideon!¡± Jonathan paused and looked at her before continuing, ¡°Wallowing in pain and sadness won''t do you any good. If anything, it''ll only give you more nightmares.¡± There was a cold glint in Lah''s eyes as she clenched her fists and said, ¡°Oh, I will get my revenge on that b*stard even if I have to die in the process. I''m sad because I have wronged my deceased parents with my foolishness all these years. I can''t believe I''ve been treating a bast*rd like a father this whole time!¡± ¡°One who errs unknowingly need not be held responsible. I''m sure your parents won''t me you for that,¡± Jonathan reassured her. ¡°Yeah, I suppose you''re right. I''ll drink to my heart''s content tonight and pick myself together tomorrow!¡± Lah said with a nod after chugging down the rest of her beer. Jonathan chuckled as he handed her another can of beer. ¡°I''ll drink with you!¡± ¡°Look, this grudge of mine is between me and Gideon. I don''t want you to get involved in this, okay? If I die going after Gideon, then so be it. You do not have to die along with me, is that clear?¡± Lah reminded him after taking a few sips of her beer. ¡°Don''t worry. I know what I''m doing!¡± Jonathan replied with a faint smile. He didn''t specify what he would do as he wasn''t sure how he would react if things got to that extent. Having recalled something, Jonathan asked, ¡°Wait, why did you testify for me if you have a grudge against Gideon? Wouldn''t that give away your identity? That would surely make Gideon suspicious of you, right? You could''vended yourself in deep water if Lance didn''t help out!¡± ¡°We are friends, after all. Besides, you saved my life once, so I couldn''t just sit around and watch you die!¡± Lah replied after taking a sip of her beer. ¡°Thanks...¡± Jonathan mumbled in response as he sipped on his beer. The two of them then carried on drinking without saying another word. Eventually, Lah started getting drunk after having one too many beers. Jonathan felt somewhat conflicted when he sensed the increasing sexual tension in the car. On the one hand, he felt like he was cheating on his wife Catherine. On the other hand, he felt bad for Lah as he couldn''t provide her with a future. ¡°Let''s head back,¡± Lah said coldly. Jonathan grabbed her hand and asked, ¡°What if I''m serious about this?¡± Lah shot him a nce in response. ¡°What do you mean? Are you going to marry me?¡± she asked with a hint of sarcasm in her voice. Jonathan fell silent when he heard that. ¡°Need I remind you that you''re married, Jonathan? Besides, you could be single and I still wouldn''t marry you,¡± Lah added. Jonathan lifted his head all of a sudden and looked Lah right in the eyes as he said, ¡°I''m not screwing around, Lah. Marriage and love are pointless traditions that mortals enjoy. I will not let them bind me. Just remember that you''re my woman, so I will share your burden and face the consequences together with you. You may rest assured that I am not kidding when I say this. You know full well I''m capable of honoring my promise.¡± Lah froze when she heard that. For the first time ever, there was a trace of warmth in that icy-cold heart of hers. It wasn''t clear if she fell in love with him or simply felt touched by his words, but she chose not toment on it. ¡°Let''s just get going.¡± Jonathan nodded and started driving back to Sunny Condo. ¡°What do you n on doing next?¡± he asked along the way. ¡°Legend has it that Divine Emperor once went to a ce called ''Eara Gate.'' Having learned everything about life and death, he gained an unimaginable amount of power after leaving the ce. I n on checking it out to see if I can find anything useful,¡± Lah replied. ¡°I''ll go with you.¡± ¡°No, that won''t be necessary. I know your luck can ward off all sorts of disasters, but I want to do this on my own.¡± Lah paused for a few seconds before continuing, ¡°I''ve always been alone, Jonathan. It wasn''t luck that got me this far in life. I''m capable of handling my own affairs, and I have the right to decide what I want to do. I hope you will respect my decision.¡± Jonathan could tell that Lah cared about him even though she was acting all cold and distant. He also knew that she was really determined to do this on her own. ¡°All right. I respect your decision. However, there is one thing that I would like to make clear. It''s true that my luck does help me a lot, but it''s merely one of my abilities. Luck isn''t all that I have, so please do not attribute all of my sess to luck alone.¡± Man, I hate it when people do that! It''s kind of like how people will always associate a rich kid''s sess with his family. Nobody acknowledges the amount of effort he puts into achieving sess! Lah couldn''t help but smile when she heard how childish he sounded. Honestly, I''m really d to have Jonathan in my life. Who knows, maybe I''m quite lucky myself. My life was dull and meaningless before he came into the picture. Had it not been for him, I''d just be consumed by hatred and spend every single day trying to get my revenge. Jonathan''s existence is like a ray of sunshine that lights up the darkness in my heart. Of course, Lah kept those thoughts to herself as she was too shy to open up to him. ¡°By the way, what is this Eara Gate?¡± Jonathan asked curiously. ¡°I''m not too sure about the details. As far as I know, Eara Gate is located in one of the nes of existence. You may think of it as a garbage dump in the Heavens,¡± Lah replied. Jonathan frowned in confusion. ¡°A garbage dump?¡± ¡°As you know, there are tons of lost souls and malicious spirits in this world. Because these beings often hide in the dark, it''s easy for them to mutate and decay like garbage, which will affect the bnce in the living world. Hence, Eara Gate was specifically designed to contain these beings. ording to the rumors, it even has powerful enforcers in charge of capturing those beings,¡± Lah exined. ¡°How do you know this stuff?¡± Jonathan eximed in surprise. ¡°I''m a member of Divine Realm''s inner circle, remember? It''s only natural that I know a thing or two about this stuff.¡± ¡°How does one enter Eara Gate?¡± Lah shot him a nce and said, ¡°You don''t need to know that.¡± Jonathan fell silent in displeasure when he heard that. Not wanting to keep the conversation going, Lah closed her eyes and stopped talking as well. The sun was shining brightly by the time they returned to Sunny Condo in Divine Realm. It was time for the members of Divine Realm to worship Divine Emperor, but Jonathan and Lah were excused from the ritual because they weren''t in Divine Realm at that hour. Only the members who were present in Divine Realm during the ritual were required to participate in it. That was one of the rules that Jonathan appreciated very much. Lah went straight into her room upon returning to Sunny Condo. Jonathan was about to go to his room when Yuna came out. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. ¡°Where did you two gost night? You''ve been out until morning!¡± she asked with a casual smile on her face. Chapter 248 Chapter 248 ¡°Lah wasn''t in a good mood, so I went to drink with her on the beach,¡± Jonathan said. Yuna was as innocent as ever, so she didn''t think too much about it. Instead, she merely grumbled, ¡°How could you not bring me along?¡± Jonathan chuckled. ¡°I wanted to, but I heard you snoring loudly when I walked past your room. I couldn''t bring myself to wake you up!¡± Yuna got pissed all of a sudden and pulled Jonathan''s ear. ¡°What did you say? I don''t snore! You snore!¡± Jonathan yelped in pain. Hearing that, Yuna let go of him. Jonathan then sprinted away from Yuna and said, ¡°I even recorded you snoring on my phone! I''ll y the recording now.¡± As he was saying that, he acted as though he was about to whip out his phone. Seeing that, Yuna covered her ears and ran toward her room, shouting, ¡°I don''t want to listen to it! I don''t want to listen to it!¡± Jonathan chuckled and went back to his room. It''s so easy to trick her! Since he was feeling fantastic, he took a shower first before giving Divine Realm''s Alice a call. When the call got through, Alice smiled and uttered, ¡°Mr. Lawson, I''m still waiting for you to bring me to dinner!¡± Jonathan felt nervous instantly. I wasn''t serious when I said that. Didn''t she say I should ask her again when the idea pops up in my mind again? However, something happened that day, so I forgot about it entirely. ¡°In fact, that''s why I called you!¡± Jonathan answered. ¡°Initially, I wanted to bring you out for dinner today. However, something unexpected happened. Don''t worry, Ms. Alice. When I return, I''ll definitely bring you out for dinner.¡± ¡°All right, Mr. Lawson. I was just joking with you.¡± Alice chuckled. She knew Jonathan didn''t mean it, but she was still overjoyed when she heard those words. Jonathan chuckled in response. ¡°I meant it, though.¡± ¡°Mr. Lawson, just tell me what you need, okay?¡± Alice replied sternly. ¡°Who said I needed anything? I can''t possibly call you only when I need something, right? I''m just happy to be able to talk to someone as beautiful as you. I bet there are a lot of guys out there eager to talk to you, aren''t there?¡± As was his habit, Jonathan was a sweet-talker whenever he talked to pretty girls. With a chuckle, Alice responded, ¡°You''re so funny, Mr. Lawson.¡± ¡°That''s so sad to hear. I meant it, you know? How could you say I''m funny?¡± Alice was a smart woman and wasn''t someone Jonathan could fool with a few sweet words. ¡°Mr. Lawson, I''m going to hang up if you don''t get serious.¡± ¡°Hey! Don''t hang up. Help me book a flight back to Yaleview, okay? The earlier, the better.¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Alice smiled and added, ¡°See? I knew you needed something from me.¡± With that, she hung up the phone. Jonathan''s lips curled into a smile. It''s so fun to tease pretty girls whenever I''m free. After that, he rang Catherine up. At that moment, Catherine was in the Harrington mansion in Yaleview. Jonathan didn''t tell her he was going back. Instead, he merely exchanged a few pleasantries with her before ending the call. He then called Simon. In no time, he got through to him. ¡°What''s the situation like, Simon?¡± Jonathan asked. ¡°I''m still hunting down snow foxes on the mountain. However, I''m almost done now. I guess I''ll be back in Lostaria in ten days'' time.¡± After a pause, Simon asked, ¡°What is it? Did something happen to you?¡± Jonathan answered in a deep voice, ¡°I did something without getting your approval first.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± There and then, Jonathan told Simon about the raw stone, Gideon''s plot, and what had happened between Oswald and him. He also did not forget to mention how Lance had shown up to help him. Hearing that, Simon cursed, ¡°F*ck! How dare Oswald and Gideon treat you that way?¡± ¡°I''ll remember what they did to me. In the future, I''ll hit them back twice as hard,¡± Jonathan uttered tly. Simon also knew they weren''t as strong as Gideon and Oswald yet. Hence, he didn''t say much after that. ¡°By the way, Master Richard has agreed to take all of us in as his disciples,¡± Jonathan uttered. ¡°That sounds good.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Jonathan paused before saying, ¡°I need to go back to Yaleview first. Once you guys are done with your tasks, we''ll meet up in Lostaria.¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Simon replied. With that, they ended the call. After hanging up the phone, Jonathan called Amber. The woman was ted when she received the call from Jonathan. ¡°It''s about time I popped into your mind, Mr. Lawson!¡± Amber uttered. Jonathan smiled and replied, ¡°I''m in Lostaria, but I''m going back soon. Do you want any gifts? I can buy one for you.¡± ¡°What''s the point if I have to pick something as a present? You have to figure it out yourself.¡± Amber smiled. ¡°All right then!¡± Jonathan chuckled. With that, they hung up the phone. Amber and Jonathan both had feelings for each other, but they were holding themselves back. Despite so, Jonathan couldn''t bring himself to distance himself from Amber. Amber stayed in Yaleview because of Jonathan. She didn''t expect much in return. She just wanted to be friends with him because she thought her background woulde in handy just in case he needed it. If it were before, Jonathan would suppress his feelings for Amber. However, he decided not to do so after the conversation he had with Lance. I''m not amoner, and I don''t get to marry, settle down, and have a family likemoners do. Why should I maintain the mindset of amoner, then? Let''s just let nature take its course. If I''m happy, I''ll be able to cultivate well and be on top of the world. After the phone call with Amber, Jonathan went shopping for gifts for Catherine, Amber, and Mabel. He was having trouble thinking about what to buy for them as gifts, though. What should I get for Mabel? I can''t possibly buy her beauty products. Should I get her a doll? I don''t want to get a beating, though. What would Mabel look like with a doll in her hands? I can''t imagine that! As he continued wracking his brain about what to buy for them, he could feel a headacheing. It''s easier to buy Catherine a gift because I think she''ll be happy with a doll. Although she''s always so reserved, she''s actually still an innocent little girl deep down. I also need to get Alicia a present! Jonathan was at his wits'' end. Eventually, he decided to just stroll around and buy whatever he saw. When Jonathan was shopping, Alice called him and told him that she had already booked him a ticket. His flight was at eight that night. Therefore, that gave him enough time to keep shopping. Jonathan was only done shopping by five in the afternoon. When he returned to Sunny Condo, he saw Yuna walking toward him angrily. She had been in a dilemma ever since earlier that day. Finally, she steeled herself and asked with a reddened face, ¡°Do I really snore when I sleep?¡± In a serious manner, Jonathan looked at her and said, ¡°You do.¡± After a slight pause, he added, ¡°Luckily for you, I know how to treat it.¡± ¡°How?¡± Yuna asked anxiously. ¡°I can treat your snoring with a kiss! Do you want to give it a try, Ms. Yuna?¡± Jonathan chuckled. Yuna blushed and roared, ¡°You''re lying to me, aren''t you?¡± With another chuckle, Jonathan suddenly whipped out something and said, ¡°This is for you.¡± It was a projector that could project sceneries such as oceans and night skies in a dark room. It even had speakers for music. Jonathan immediately fell in love with it when he saw one of those projectors while shopping. He ended up buying ten of them in one go. Seeing that Yuna was getting pissed off, he quickly took one out to please her. Puzzled, Yuna asked, ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°Bring it to your room, close your curtains, and try it out.¡± Intrigued, Yuna immediately brought it back to her room. Jonathan then went to look for Lah. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Lah was in her room, so Jonathan knocked on her door. Hearing that, she invited him in. Opening the door, he saw Lah sitting cross-legged and cultivating. However, she stopped and turned toward Jonathan. ¡°What''s the matter?¡± Jonathan was holding a projector in his hands, and he initially wanted to give one to Lah. Yet, he suddenly felt awkward. Isn''t it a tad childish to give her this? I can''te in here and tell her nothing''s the matter, though. If I say that, she''s going to think I''m crazy. ¡°Um... I''m going back to Yaleview at eight tonight,¡± Jonathan said. ¡°Have a safe flight.¡± Lah''s response was short and sinct. Jonathan then whipped out the light projector and said, ¡°Here. This is for you. It''s quite fun to y with.¡± With that, he left it on a table nearby. ¡°Thanks!¡± Lah replied. Jonathan didn''t know what else to say but, ¡°Carry on with whatever you were doing.¡± With that, he left the room and closed the door behind him. Why is it so awkward to talk to Lah? With that in his mind, Jonathan went back to his room and packed up the gifts before going over to Richard to say goodbye. Richard wasn''t bothered by his ns and merely told Jonathan to do whatever he needed to do. He also told Jonathan to look for him and Beatrix if the younger man ever needed help. After saying goodbye to Richard, Jonathan went to see Alice with one of the light projectors. Upon receiving the gift, Alice was so happy that she ended up giving Jonathan a kiss. Apparently, girls from Anndur were all rather passionate and open-minded that way. After that, Jonathan packed up, took his flight ticket, and had Yuna send him to the airport. As they were leaving Sunny Condo, Jonathan turned back and nced at it once more. When is Lah going to Eara Gate? How is she going to get there? When will I see her again? Will we not see each other for a long time? Well, let''s just see what fate has in store for us. Jonathan was slightly saddened because Lah didn''te out to send him off. Little did he know, Lah was watching him leave behind the curtain in her room. Although Lah thought it was a blessing to have met Jonathan, she didn''t want to get too involved with him. Let''s just leave things as they are. This is for our own good. At eight that night, the flight from Lostaria to Yaleview took off, and Jonathan was on his way back. Chapter 249 Chapter 249 It was five o''clock in the afternoon at Yaleview when he arrived. That was caused by the time difference between Yaleview and Lostaria. It was already mid-February. The weather in Lostaria was sunny and bright, but it was rainy and wet in Yaleview. Moreover, the five o''clock sky looked as if it was nighttime. Jonathan returned to the Harrington mansion by taxi. It was six o''clock in the evening by the time he arrived. Yareth looked no different from thest time Jonathan met him. The former was instantly in a good mood when he saw that Jonathan had returned. Grinning, he greeted, ¡°Wee home, Jonathan.¡± Jonathan called out, ¡°Grandpa!¡± Yareth beckoned for Jonathan to sit beside him before telling the butler, Dustin Wilcox, to prepare dinner. After that, Yareth questioned unhappily, ¡°Why didn''t you give me a heads up that you''reing back? I could''ve sent someone to pick you up.¡± Jonathan chuckled, saying, ¡°There''s no need for all that trouble. Besides, I''ming home and I''m not a guest.¡± ¡°Was it a smooth journey?¡± Yareth asked. Jonathan nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± At that, Yareth stopped asking questions because he did not want to worry too much. Instead, he said, ¡°Catherine hired a home tutor for Alicia to teach her Chanaean. They''re in the attic on the second floor now. Go and check on them.¡± Jonathan could not wait to see Catherine. Hearing that, he responded, ¡°Okay, Grandpa.¡± He soon arrived at the attic on the second floor. The Harrington mansion has a duplex and its attic was extremely spacious. The moment Jonathan arrived at the attic, he leaped in shock at what he saw the interior. The attic had transformed into a children''s yground. There was even a child''s bed. Jonathan was moved. It must be Catherine who prepared all this for Alicia. The fact that Catherine could do so much for Alicia when she had no feelings for thetter was all because of her promise to Jonathan. At that moment, Catherine was dressed in a white coat and ck denim with her hair draping over her shoulders, making her look like a goddess in the quiet night. Meanwhile, Alicia was dressed in a beautiful red coat. There was also a university student beside the former, teaching her Chanaean. As soon as Jonathan stepped into the attic, Catherine and Alicia lifted their heads. ¡°Jonathan!¡± Alicia immediately called out happily. There was an imperceptible sh of delight in Catherine''s eye. Even so, the university student, Jasmine Walsh, thought Catherine still looked as cold as ever. Jasmine found Jonathan handsome and stylish. Who is he? How is he able to enter this ce? Jonathan approached Alicia and patted thetter''s head, asking in Ustranasian, ¡°Are you coping well here?¡± Alicia nodded, answering in Ustranasian, ¡°This ce is great! Catherine treats me well, too.¡± Jonathan smiled and said, ¡°That''s good.¡± Jasmine could not help but feel puzzled at Jonathan''s fluency in Ustranasian. He speaks Ustranasian as if it''s his mother tongue. She was one of the top students at the university, but she felt that her fluency in Ustranasian was not as great as Jonathan''s. Of course, Jonathan had no idea about the thoughts going through Jasmine''s mind. He turned to her and spoke in Chanaean. ¡°I''m Jonathan Lawson. How should I address you?¡± Hearing that, Jasmine introduced herself respectfully. After all, the Harrington mansion was filled with an indescribable feeling of power. ¡°Ms. Jasmine, Alice has juste to Chanaea, so everything''s quite new to her. I hope you can be more patient with her,¡± said Jonathan. Nodding, Jasmine promised, ¡°I will. Don''t worry.¡± Jonathan smiled. He then turned to Catherine. ¡°Come with me, Catherine. I''ve got something to give you.¡± Hence, Catherine got to her feet obediently. Jonathan then held her hand and led her out of the attic. Jasmine was frozen with shock when they left. She never imagined there could be a man on earth who could hold Catherine''s hand. To Jasmine, Catherine was a goddess whom ordinary people could not get close to. On top of that, no man on earth was worthy enough to be with thetter. In the past, Catherine was gorgeous but unsociable. However, the current Catherine was quiet and kind. That was the change Jonathan brought out of her. Of course, Yareth noticed all of that. Jasmine could not help but ask Alicia in Ustranasian, ¡°What''s Mr. Lawson''s rtionship with Ms. Catherine?¡± Alicia answered, ¡°He''s Catherine''s husband.¡± Jasmine was stunned. In the meantime, Jonathan brought Catherine back to their bedroom. The moment they entered it, Jonathan wrapped his arms around her waist and kissed her passionately. Catherine did not avoid it. Once the passionate kiss was over, Catherine''s cheeks turned pink despite how calm she was as a person. ¡°Did you miss me?¡± asked Jonathan. Catherine stared intently at him, nodding. A smile crept up Jonathan''s face. He said, ¡°I have something for you.¡± With that, he took out a small jewelry box from his pocket and opened it to reveal a valuable blue pendant. It was a gorgeous blue pendant. ¡°Do you like it?¡± Catherine nodded. ¡°I do.¡± She did not give many reactions, for it was not her natural character to do so. Of course, Jonathan would not dwell on things like that. He offered, ¡°Let me help you put it on.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Hence, Jonathan helped Catherine to put on the blue pendant. He then brought out the huge doll he bought, saying, ¡°This is for you, too.¡± Catherine lifted the doll, saying, ¡°This is cute.¡± Jonathan smiled. He knew he would never get to see Catherine looking overjoyed. After all, it was not her style. After that, Jonathan gave Yareth the gift he prepared for thetter. It was some premium tobo. asionally, Yareth would smoke. It just so happened that Jonathan saw the premium tobo in Lostaria. He found it unique, so he brought it. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. His gift for Alicia was also from Lostaria which had many games in it. Alicia loved it very much. It was already eight at night when they finished dinner. Even when night fell, the rain was still pouring on the outside. Just then, Jasmine got up to leave. Since Jonathan also had to run some errands, he offered, ¡°Let me send you back.¡± Jasmine was too shy to ept the offer, but Jonathan smiled, saying, ¡°I''ll be taking the same way, anyway.¡± Jasmine said nothing when she heard that. Immediately, Jonathan informed Catherine and Yareth about it before leaving in the Cadic parked by the side of the mansion. Hald an hourter, Jonathan dropped Jasmine at the entrance of Yaleview University. Before entering the building, Jasmine waved at him. Once that was done, Jonathan gave Mabel a call. ¡°I''ve arrived at Yaleview. Where are you? I''ll go over to meet you,¡± said Jonathan. Mabel, who was on the other end of the line, could not help but feel emotional. She was a skilled Celestial Soul fighter who always kept a serious expression. This time, however, her calmness was stirred by Jonathan''s phone call. She only wanted an Immortal Pill in the first ce, but Jonathan wanted to give her a Heaven Pill. There was no way she could stay calm. Furthermore, she was getting it sooner than expected. She initially thought she would have to wait for two years. However, it had only been a month, and the Heaven Pill was soon going to be in her possession. Mabel felt as though Jonathan was her lucky star. ¡°Go to my house. I''ll head over right now,¡± answered Mabel. Jonathan responded, ¡°Okay.¡± He did not bother teasing Mabel. That was because Heaven Pills were very precious. Hence, she could not take the matter lightly. A simple slip of the tongue could easily cause misunderstandings and make Mabel overthink. After all, it was a Heaven Pill, a pill that could make the rich go crazy for it. It would be a priceless treasure if he auctioned it in the ck market. Heaven Pills were not purchasable with money, nor could they be created by just offering money. It was a pill capable of changing a person''s fate. Half an hourter, Jonathan arrived at Appleton Residences in his Cadic. The security guard recognized Jonathan and let him in. Soon, he arrived on the third floor. It did not take long for the door to be opened after he knocked on it. Immediately, he spotted Mabel standing before him. The red coat she was wearing made her look regal. No matter how hard she tried to suppress her excitement, Jonathan still sensed it. Mabel was different from Lah. Thetter had been in Divine Realm for the longest time and had dealt with elixir pills since young. Thus, she could remain calm even after receiving the Heaven Pill. On the other hand, Jonathan was also as cool as a cucumber because he did not have an urgent need for it. To Mabel, the Heaven Pill was something that was unattainable. Mabel shut the door as soon as Jonathan entered her house. Without keeping her in suspense, Jonathan took out the embroidered box and ced it on the coffee table, saying, ¡°The Ninth Immortality Pill is inside. Go on and take a look.¡± Mabel sat on the couch and her breathing got heavier. Picking up the embroidered box, she opened it to find a ck elixir pill lying peacefully in it. She could see faint light swirling on the pill''s surface and spiritual energy radiating from it. A pill''s medicinal properties could not be seen with the naked eye, but its spirituality could be felt. Simrly, the spirituality in the Heaven Pills could be felt. One nce was all Mabel needed to confirm the pill was indeed the Ninth Immortality Pill. ¡°Are you sure you want to give it to me?¡± Mabel asked Jonathan, wanting to confirm thetter''s intention. ¡°What a stupid question. Do you think I traveled all the way here to y games with you?¡± asked Jonathan. Mabel suddenly ran to him and nted a kiss on his forehead. She studied the Heaven Pill excitedly, saying, ¡°Thank you!¡± It was as if she did not realize what she had done in the heat of the moment. Jonathan, however, froze. What the hell? Did Mabel just force a kiss on me? Mabel took a deep breath and fell silent, trying to calm herself. She then said to Jonathan, ¡°I''m just a step away from the level of Divine Master. Can you cover for me? I''m going to take the Ninth Immortality Pill now.¡± Jonathan replied solemnly, ¡°Okay.¡± With that, Mabel sat cross-legged, took out the Ninth Immortality Pill, and swallowed it. The second the pill entered her body, it started taking effect. Its effects were incredible. Mabel had been stuck in Celestial Soul for a long time. She had been going around and gathering Spirit Gathering Pills. s, they were just Spirit Pills. She could not create or even buy more powerful elixir pills. Immediately, the powerful medicinal properties of the Ninth Immortality Pill began to seep into her cells, and they absorbed the powers at a maddening speed. Soon, the cells in her body started showing signs of saturation with the pill''s powers. What surprised Mabel the most was that the medicinal properties did not deplete. In fact, it was still flowing furiously in her body. Chapter 250 Chapter 250 Meanwhile, Jonathan watched Mabel warily. When he saw she had entered a fetal breathing state, he knew she had arrived at the most critical moment. During that time, Mabel''s cells had absorbed enough nutrients. In the end, she had excess nutrients that were sent to her skull. It was an incredibly dangerous process. The skull was the most important part of the body. If things went wrong, Mabel could go insane or, worse, die. With great caution, Mabel controlled the speed of the medicinal properties entering her brain. It required extreme delicateness and a strong will to control it. It was not long before all the medicinal properties entered her brain. Suddenly, with a whoosh, all the medicinal properties were gone as if they had never existed in the first ce. Mabel panicked. She focused and scanned high and low in every part of her brain, but to no avail. Suddenly, she realized what was happening. There were a vast amount of cells in her brain, like the stars in the sky. Thus, the tiny amount of nutrients was not enough to unlock the door in her brain. ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Jonathan asked when he saw Mabel opening her eyes. With a bitter smile, Mabel exined, ¡°My body has absorbed enough nutrients. This Heaven Pill''s powers are unimaginable, but once the excess nutrients reach my brain, they''re instantly absorbed by the brain cells. They vanished before I could even exercise my power.¡± After a moment of pondering, Jonathan decided to take out another Heaven Pill, saying, ¡°I originally wanted to give this to Simon, but since you''re in the critical moment, it''s best you take it first.¡± Shocked, Mabel quickly rejected, ¡°How can I do that? No way. I''m already very grateful to you for giving me a Heaven Pill. I can''t possibly take another from you.¡± However, Jonathan said, ¡°I would''ve died if it weren''t for you. Tsk. Don''t be shy and take it. You''re in urgent need of it. Take it. Quick. There will still be elixir pills in the future. Besides, your cultivation hasn''t been an easy process.¡± Mabel contemted as she stared at the Heaven Pill in Jonathan''s hand. He''s right. I really need the Heaven Pill now, but I really don''t think I should take another one from him. He''s a cultivator too. It wasn''t easy for him to get the Heaven Pills. He needs it as well. Taking a deep breath, she refused, ¡°I won''t take it, Jonathan. I can only take what I deserve. I can''t take this.¡± Jonathan smiled. ¡°If you don''t want it, I''ll flush it down the drain.¡± With that, he walked toward the restroom with the Heaven Pill. Mabel jumped in rm. She knew him well, and he was totally capable of doing such a thing. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Mabel questioned, stopping Jonathan in his tracks. Grinning, Jonathan said, ¡°Mabel, I know what you''re thinking. Truth is, there''s no need for such complicated thoughts between us. You need it, so let me give it to you. So what if Heaven Pills are valuable? To me, our friendship is more valuable.¡± At that, he stuffed the pill into Mabel''s hand. ¡°Take it. I want to see how powerful is the Door of Enlightenment,¡± said Jonathan. Since things had escted to that point, Mabel knew it would be unreasonable of her to refuse him again. ¡°Very well. I''ll keep this favor in mind, Jonathan.¡± Jonathan smiled. Following that, they returned to their seats. Mabel sat cross-legged again and swallowed the pill.. This time, the medicinal properties rushed straight to her mind. Meanwhile, Jonathan saw her face suddenly turning red as if there was a fire burning her skin. She shut her eyes tight. Jonathan watched her, feeling very anxious. Sh*t. Don''t tell me Mabel can''t take the effects of two Heaven Pills. He would not be able to forgive himself if his mere act of kindness had brought doom to Mabel. At the same time, Jonathan did not dare to interrupt her. A slight disturbance or knock on the head would bring severe consequences. Thus, he could only watch her in suspense. After what seemed to be forever, the redness on Mabel''s face gradually faded. Jonathan was relieved when he saw that. Five minutester, Mabel finally opened her eyes. Jonathan noticed an indescribable, charming glint in her eyes. Mabel''s face was glowing, and excitement was written all over it. ¡°It worked.¡± Jonathan was delighted to hear the news. ¡°That''s amazing. How do you feel now?¡± Mabel said, ¡°I condensed the properties of the Heaven Pill into a form of energy and found a door in my mind. The medicinal properties of the first pill were sucked into that door. Though it nourished the brain cells, it did not open the door. The properties of the second pill were aggressive. I borrowed its energy and opened the door.¡± ¡°What door? How can there be a door in the human brain?¡± Mabel exined, ¡°The door is like the outline of the skull, a kind of structure of the body''s mechanism. If the door is opened as soon as we''re born, we won''t be able to survive. There are too many cells in there that will absorb all the nutrients. It''s a kind of self-defense mechanism in the body. It''s also one of the rules of Destino Art.¡± Jonathan found her words made sense. He sighed. ¡°It''s really difficult to get to your current level. Even if you let the ordinary people know the ways to achieve it, very few people can achieve the level of Divine Master.¡± Mabel agreed, ¡°That''s right. If it weren''t for your two Heaven Pills, I would''ve never broken through Celestial Soul.¡± ¡°So, what happened after you opened the door?¡± Mabel''s face instantly lit up with excitement, and she said, ¡°I saw billions of cells and something like a huge Braincore power station that can send out strong signals. The so-called mana is the signal. Once the signal has reached a certain level of power, it can directly condense the maic field in the air to form the brain of the primordial spirit. The body is the maic field, while the mana is the mind of the primordial spirit.¡± Jonathan eximed, ¡°I''ve met Lance, Emperor of Chanaea before!¡± ¡°What? You''ve met this legendary person?¡± Mabel asked as she was shocked. Jonathan nodded. ¡°Long story short, if it weren''t for Lance, you wouldn''t have gotten the two Heaven Pills today. I wouldn''t have survived either.¡± ¡°What on earth happened?¡± Mabel asked hurriedly. Hence, Jonathan recounted the events at Divine Realm. How Lance rescued him when he was in a tight spot¡ªthanks to Gideon and Oswald''s sabotage¡ªand how Lance single-handedly conquered all the skilled fighters of Divine Realm. ¡°Do you know what''s the most important thing?¡± Jonathan asked. ¡°What?¡± Jonathan replied, ¡°That was only a clone of Lance''s primordial spirit. His actual primordial spirit is still trapped in a meteor stream in the void.¡± Mabel''s jaw dropped in disbelief. ¡°I can''t believe a Divine Master like that exists. We''re practically insects inparison to Emperor of Chanaea.¡± ¡°Exactly. That means even if the body is trapped, the mind''s cultivation is boundless. I have no idea how Lance managed to cultivate to that point.¡± ¡°Well, I do know some things about Lance.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Jonathan''s interest was piqued. Mabel smiled. ¡°Back then, Lance was still an expert in Special Security Bureau. However, he retired. Anyway, many things happened, and it was all a mess. Lance fought fiercely against the enemies along with our country. Though our country was developing peacefully back then, some forces that operated in the dark were ferocious. If it weren''t for Lance''s effort that turned the tide, we won''t have the peaceful life we have now.¡± Pausing briefly, she added, ¡°Then again, there were many things that science couldn''t exin back then. That''s why Lance''s matters weren''t promoted to the public.¡± Jonathan instantly had an epiphany, and his mind wandered again. ¡°If I can be like Lance one day, I''ll die without regrets.¡± Mabel chuckled. ¡°There will always be new talents in the world. You might have the chance!¡± Suddenly, she shed a sly smile. ¡°But then, Lance has many confidants, you know? Surely you have to learn this from him?¡± Jonathan knew Mabel was teasing him, but he responded seriously, ¡°You don''t say. I''ve talked to Lance about this before.¡± Mabel was taken aback. ¡°You even talked about this? Wow. You guys are really childish.¡± ¡°You''ve probably never experienced this kind of frustration. A woman''s mind is not asplicated as a man''s. In a way, it''s like a kind of invisible shackle that has formed since ancient times. All a woman needs is someone who loves them. Do you know what men need?¡± Mabel mumbled, ¡°Well, that''s not what I think. I believe I don''t need a man toplete my life.¡± ¡°I''m not discussing your sentimental views. In terms of cultivation, my power will weaken if I don''t work hard. Sure, you can be totally focused, but there are some times when I can''t help but develop feelings for women. When that happens, am I supposed to suppress my feelings or...¡± Mable answered, ¡°Of course, you can''t do that. If you suppress your emotions, you''ll feel suffocated. That''ll affect your cultivation.¡± ¡°That''s exactly what Lance said too. He says this matter depends on the rules. If you''re an ordinary person, then you have to follow the rules of an ordinary person. If you want to seed yet stick to the rules, then problems will surely arise.¡± Mabelmented, ¡°A yboy like you will be worse if you don''t control yourself.¡± Jonathan could not help but wail, ¡°Oh, please. Would I be like this if I were a yboy?¡± Of course, Mabel was just joking. She knew well that Jonathan was only flirtatious verbally, but he always knew where to draw the line. ¡°Anyway, that''s your trouble to worry about,¡± she said. ¡°All right. Let''s not talk about this. What are you nning to do in the future? You''ll need elixir pills more than ever in Divine Master level, right?¡± Mabel''s serious expression returned. ¡°Yep. It''ll be best if I have elixir pills for it''ll make things easier. Even people like the Divine Emperor need elixir pills. Otherwise, he''d never have created an alchemy department in Divine Realm for no reason.¡± Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Jonathan asked, ¡°Then, where are you going to get the elixir pills?¡± Chapter 251 Chapter 251 Mabel answered, ¡°It''s not necessary to use elixir pills all the time after opening the Door of Enlightenment. I can look for expensive herbs and make them into medications before consuming them. Then, I''ll refine the impurities through bodily functions and absorb the medicinal properties into the mind.¡± ¡°Does that work?¡± Jonathan breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°It''s the only way. But the properties cannot bepared with Spirit Gathering Pills. The elixir pills from Divine Realm can have such an effect because they are refined through Luminary Vessel with igneous rocks and so on.¡± He was taken aback for a second before he uttered, ¡°In that case, does it mean that you can barely hold on even when you''re relying on medicine?¡± ¡°That''s right. At most, I can cultivate to Level Three Divine Master, just like Old Mr. Harrington,¡± Mabel responded. Jonathan dered, ¡°We still need to find a way to get elixir pills, then.¡± ¡°I will. Elixir pills aren''t an exclusive production of Divine Realm anyway. I''ll search for them everywhere.¡± Nodding, he promised, ¡°Give me some time. I''ll try my best to get you elixir pills.¡± Despite being touched by his gesture, she merely smiled and declined his offer by saying, ¡°Silly boy, take care of yourself first. After all, I''ve entered the Divine Master Level. You should achieve Celestial Soul as soon as possible.¡± With a faint smile on his face, Jonathan stated, ¡°Sure, I will.¡± At that point of the conversation, he stood up and bade her goodbye. ¡°I need to go back now.¡± Mabel got slightly embarrassed. ¡°Let me treat you to supper.¡± ¡°I''ll have to pass on that. You get drunk easily and even like to touch me after getting drunk. I''m afraid that I won''t be able to hold myself back.¡± Shy in that aspect, she immediately thundered, ¡°Get lost!¡± Jonathan chuckled before turning to leave. In fact, he had said those words on purpose because he did not want to have a rift between the both of them. After all, the two Precious Pills were too valuable. If the situation were not handled properly, it would constantly stress Mabel out. After exiting Appleton Residences, Jonathan got into his dashing Cadic. He turned on the music, then turned the steering wheel to drive out of the residential area. At eleven at night, he arrived at the Harrington mansion. By then, Yareth had already gone to bed. Alicia had fallen asleep as well. Jonathan walked into the bedroom, being extremely careful not to make any noise. To his surprise, Catherine was still up. She was leaning against the headboard while reading a book with themp on the nightstand turned on. With the light shining on her, she appeared exceptionally beautiful. It took his breath away. She looks as pretty as a painting. Jonathan went over to Catherine and nted a kiss on her forehead before asking, ¡°What are you reading?¡± In response, she closed the book to show him the cover. His gazended on it, and he realized it was a romance novel titled The Good Times. Wrapping his arm around Catherine''s waist, Jonathan queried, ¡°Is it nice?¡± ¡°Yeah, it''s a good read,¡± she answered matter-of-factly. Her reply elicited a smile from him, and he said, ¡°I''ll shower now.¡± Catherine nodded. ¡°Okay!¡± After showering, Jonathan wore only a pair of shorts and immediately went under the quilt. Unable to control his urge, he pulled Catherine into his embrace and kissed her on her lips. There was an indescribable enthusiasm and longing in his kiss. It was as though he wanted to melt her with his passion. In the meantime, Catherine clumsily responded to his kiss. Jonathan bubbled with excitement, and a strong sense of desire surged within him. He felt like devouring the little sheep beneath him at once. However, he still managed to rein back his desire with his rationality in the end. After rolling over to lie down, he hugged his wife and cooed, ¡°Let''s sleep.¡± Catherine obediently hummed in response. Although she had no sexual desire, she would still give in to Jonathan if he insisted. Of course, the man also knew about it, which was why he suppressed his desire. He did not want to force Catherine to do things she was unwilling to do just because of his lust. Themp was switched off, and the room was dark and silent. Only the ticking of the clock on the wall could be heard. Catherine felt exceedingly at ease as she nestled in Jonathan''s arms. Meanwhile, many thoughts ran through Jonathan''s mind. Even though he knew Lance''s words made sense and he could interact with other women calmly, he still felt guilty with his wife in his embrace at that moment. After a brief contemtion, Jonathan voiced, ¡°Catherine, I have toe clean with you about something.¡± If his rtionship with Lah could end just like that, he knew it would probably be a good choice to cover it up. Despite that, Jonathan perceived that he would not stand idly by if Lah got into trouble in the future. Besides, he was well aware of his feelings. There was a possibility that something would happen between him and other women someday. Therefore, he felt that he should be honest with Catherine. If I can''t be loyal to her, I should at least respect her and never lie to her. ¡°Go ahead.¡± Catherine shuddered before questioning softly, ¡°Are you going to divorce me?¡± As a simple person, she assumed that Jonathan wanted to divorce her because he could not stand her personality. Yet, she was proud, so she would never plead with him not to divorce her if that was the case. ¡°No!¡± Jonathan kissed her and added, ¡°I love you so much. Why would I divorce you? Don''t overthink things. You have to know that you''re the most important person in my life.¡± In that instant, the most dazzling glow he had ever seen shone in Catherine''s eyes. The next second, she took the initiative to lean closer to give him a kiss on the lips. At that moment, Catherine felt that the weight on her mind had been removed. She then hugged Jonathan tightly. For a moment, he could not bear to tell her about that matter. The man could not help but feel that he was a little cruel. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Nevertheless, Catherine looked up at him and asked, ¡°Didn''t you have something to tell me?¡± Jonathan clenched his teeth and told her about his trip to Yeringham with Lah, including the fact that he had slept with her and so on. However, Catherine did not have any reaction after listening to the whole story. It made him feel awkward as he never expected her to be that calm. Just then, she gazed at him and said softly, ¡°Jonathan, although I''m reticent, I''m not dumb. I understand what you''re trying to put across.¡± That was his first time hearing Catherine talk so much. Moved by it, Jonathan replied in a sincere tone, ¡°Catherine, if I were not the Chosen One, I could withdraw myself. Then, I would not have such problems. I''m not afraid of anything, but I''m scared of upsetting you and letting you down.¡± In fact, his words were not excuses. All the evidence and incidents that happened had already proven Jonathan''s destiny as the Chosen One. He could never escape from the Great Tribtion. Without him knowing, his fate had been decided. For example, the rift between him and Gideon and Oswald was unavoidable, as well as the one with Jeremy. Moreover, since Jonathan''s rtionship with Lah had progressed to that stage, her grudge would undeniably be linked to him. By the time Lah got in danger from attempting to take her revenge, there was no way that Jonathan would ignore the matter. Catherine was different from Jennifer. She couldprehend the crux of the issues. In fact, she also knew Jonathan was not giving her sweet talk or excuses. He meant them from the bottom of his heart. ¡°I get it!¡± was her response. Subsequently, Catherine added, ¡°The future is full of difficulties. You have to follow your heart and heavens. I know about all of these. Nothing else matters as long as you love me. But don''t tell me about such things anymore, okay?¡± Touched by her words, Jonathan held her hand. He knew Catherine was no saint, so the matter would still bother her. However, she understood that it was his fate and thus had chosen to ept it. Despite that, she did not want to hear about those things anymore. Jonathan responded, ¡°I know what to do, Catherine.¡± Catherine immediately rested her head on his chest before whispering, ¡°Let''s sleep.¡± He grunted in acknowledgment. The weather was sunny the next day. New Year''s had just passed in Chanaea, but the atmosphere of the festive season in Yaleview had already faded. It was caused by the distinctive economy in Chanaea. There was no condemnation among Chanaeans as they would analyze based on reality. After all, countries like Epea and Anndur had been established for years and were considered developed countries. Their pressure for survival was not that serious, allowing them to celebrate the festive season without worries. Everyone enjoyed it when the atmosphere was lively. As for Chanaea, it was bustling during the festive season in the past. At that time, Chanaeans felt less stressed and could celebrate the holidays peaceably because the intion rate was low and people were all poor. However, the discrepancy between the rich and the poor was growing. Everyone was struggling financially. Many people wanted to take advantage of the festival to make more money, so they only cared about making a living during the festive asion. The festive atmosphere had decreased, whereas the desire for money had intensified. Nevertheless, it did not mean it was something negative because any development required a process. Growth needed time. Perhaps it was not a bad thing to experience cruel things in the progress of growth. That morning, Jonathan, Catherine, Alicia, and Yareth had breakfast together. After breakfast, Jonathan apanied Yareth to have a chat. The younger man did not mention the matter of the Ninth Immortality Pill. If he talked about that, he would appear way too ungrateful, as though he was treating Yareth as an outsider. All he did was voice an odd question. ¡°Grandpa, don''t you need elixir pills now?¡± With a faint smile, Yareth answered, ¡°I know what''s your doubt, but elixir pills don''t matter to me anymore. Sometimes, it''s not good to see through the situation so clearly. I have already known when is the end of my life. After all, it''s my fate. I''ll be bound to it, and I can''t escape it. Once I run away from it, the consequence will be worse.¡± Jonathan''s heart sank as he understood the elderly man was implying that his life would end in a year. He was at a loss for words. In truth, it was unnecessary tofort Yareth as the elderly man was very insightful. Most importantly, he was no longer afraid of death. After chatting with Yareth, Jonathan brought the gifts along with him and drove his Cadic to the city. He was nning to meet Amber that day. When his car left the Harrington mansion, he phoned her. Amber was overjoyed to receive his call. Jonathan uttered, ¡°Let''s meet. It''s been a while since Ist saw you.¡± ¡°I''m working now. Why don''t youe to my workce?¡± she replied. ¡°You''re at work?¡± He was surprised. ¡°Where are you working?¡± Amber responded, ¡°I''m at the police station of Lingston District.¡± ¡°D*mn! You''re still doing the same job!¡± Jonathan eximed. Upon hearing that, she was enraged. ¡°What do you mean by that? That''s not how you should respond!¡± Heughed before saying, ¡°All right. I''ll head over right away.¡± Chapter 252 Chapter 252 Jonathan stopped his Cadic in front of the police station in Lingston District. He did not want to go in, so he rang Amber up to ask her toe out. ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Amber said after picking up the call. Soon, she walked out of the station. With her attractive facial features, she looked even more stunning in her dashing police uniform. Jonathan''s heart thumped faster at the sight of her charming appearance. Amber paid no mind to her attire as she sat directly in the passenger seat. The moment she got in, a wave of pleasant smell wafted to his nose. Smiling, Jonathan asked, ¡°After leaving Horington, you still chose to serve the people in Yaleview?¡± ¡°It''s not easy for the junior police. Now that I''m here, I can speak up for them whenever necessary. I''m also trying to make myself useful while I''m still able to.¡± ¡°Not bad, not bad indeed,¡± hemented. Sparing him a side nce, Amber uttered, ¡°What''s with the elderly vibes, though? It''s as if you''re my superior.¡± Jonathanughed out loud and started the car. ¡°Let me treat you to a meal. Go ahead and choose whatever you want. Don''t mind the price.¡± ¡°Anything would do.¡± She did not have much interest in food. With that, he did not ask anything more and straightaway drove her to Irellura Caf¨¦. The desserts and coffees in the caf¨¦ were up to standard, especially the Irellura Coffee. It was extremely authentic. Jonathan and Amber chose a seat next to the window. Melodious music was yed in the background, and rays of the bright sunny sun streamed through, brightening the shop. Amber took a sip of her coffee. Though she was quiet that day, she seemed to be in a good mood. Jonathan chose to gift her the magical, colorfulmp first. ¡°This is for you.¡± A hint of delight fleeted across her eyes as she took it over. Judging from the packaging, she could roughly guess what it was. Jonathan had neglected the packaging. It was not prepared exquisitely. Then, a trace of disappointment shed across Amber''s eyes. I don''t even know what I was expecting. ¡°Thanks. I like it a lot,¡± she said in the end, chuckling. ¡°That''s great to hear.¡± Jonathanughed. ¡°How''s the trip this time?¡± she asked. ¡°Not bad,¡± he replied, not intending to talk about the dangerous moments in the past. Just like that, the duo spent their time chatting as though they were old friends of one another. When it was two o''clock in the afternoon, Amber said, ¡°I need to get back to work.¡± Truth be told, she was not expecting to get anything from Jonathan. To catch up once in a while with him was good enough. I''ll just be his friend! Nothing more. That was what she had in mind. ¡°Sure, I''ll send you over,¡± Jonathan offered, to which she replied with a joyful hum. Twenty minutester, they arrived at the police station in his Cadic. ¡°How long will you be staying here?¡± Amber asked before she got out of the car. Jonathan was slightly taken aback by her question but soon answered, ¡°I''ll leave after a few days.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± was what she said. There was not much of a reaction from her. A few secondster, she uttered, ¡°Goodbye, then.¡± ¡°Hold on.¡± Jonathan stopped her just as she moved to get out of the car. Amber turned her head and shot him a quizzical look. There was a slight hesitation on his face as he took out something from his left. ¡°I prepared another gift for you, but I was afraid it''d be too presumptuous of me. If you don''t like it or feel that it doesn''t suit you, just throw it away.¡± He handed over the box as soon as he finished speaking. Amber was slightly stunned. Her eyes roamed over the packaging of the box in his hands, and she reckoned that the content within was along the lines of a ne. Her cheeks turned pink in an instant. For a man to gift a woman ne, it usually had a special meaning. If they were mere acquaintances, such an act was not needed. That was also the reason that Jonathan hesitated earlier. At that instant, a wave of indescribable joy washed over Amber. After taking the box, she turned around and hurriedly walked away. Jonathan let out a sigh of relief. At that moment, he felt at ease. All the while, his rtionship with Amber had been ambiguous. It was holding her up, too, for he had never clearly expressed his feelings to her. As of then, he had taken a step further in their rtionship. He felt that he liked Amber. At the same time, he could not ept seeing her falling in love with another man or getting married to someone else. Soon, Jonathan turned his car around and left. Amber''s face was crimson. My face must be burning up now. When she entered the police station, she could not hear any of the greetings from the junior police officers. It was because she was in a hurry to return to her office. As soon as she shut the door, her heart thumped at a rapid pace. Then, she tore open the packaging. At that moment, her breaths turned even heavier. An exquisite ruby ne was sitting in the box. It was not cheap. The price was at least more than six hundred thousand. Jonathan had bought two, costing him one million and five hundred thousand in total. He gave the blue one to Catherine and the red one to Amber. Their prices were about the same¡ªseven hundred and fifty thousand each. Amber knew the implication of receiving such an expensive gift from Jonathan. It meant that she had a ce in his heart, and he was not running away from his feelings. She was also aware that epting the ne would be equivalent to giving him a sign that she was willing to be with him. Her feelings were so conflicted. On the one hand, she did not want to be a despicable paramour. On the other hand, she could not stop herself from loving him. After mulling it over, she finally decided to give Jonathan a call. The call went through quickly. Jonathan was not saying anything, and Amber did not know what to say either. A long moment had passed by the time she asked, ¡°What do you mean by this?¡± ¡°You should understand what I''m trying to convey,¡± he replied solemnly. ¡°You want me to be your lover?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then?¡± Jonathan uttered, ¡°There are a lot of things that I don''t know how to say, but I know I have to talk about them today. I don''t lead an ordinary life. After parting ways with you for over a month, I almost lost my life twice. I have no idea what the future holds for me.¡± Amber fell silent. ¡°I don''t want to suppress my feelings. I''m afraid I won''t have the chance to express them if I die. You know me well. I''m not making any excuses about this,¡± he continued. Of course, she knew what kind of person Jonathan was. Otherwise, she would not have loved him that much. However, she was afraid of what society would think of her. Jonathan voiced, ¡°To be honest, you lead a life that''s worlds apart from mine. I practice Destino Art and chase after longevity that ordinary people dare not dream of. My path is different from theirs. You aren''t able to understand me on this, unlike Catherine.¡± ¡°I can!¡± Amber said suddenly. ¡°You refused Jennifer back then because she couldn''t see the world through your eyes. You married Catherine because she''s someone like you. She doesn''t shackle you. Having a happy life with a family of three is not what she wishes for. I can understand all of these.¡± ¡°It''s good that you do,¡± Jonathan said. ¡°But I''d still be the one receiving the criticism from society,¡± she replied. ¡°I won''t ask you to do anything. Just do whatever it is that makes you happy. I''m also just following my heart in doing things. I admit that I''m selfish.¡± Amber did not know what to say. ¡°We''ll talk about it in the future, then. Thanks for your ne. I like it a lot.¡± With that, she ended the call. As Jonathan put his phone away, a wistful smile touched his lips. Perhaps the best solution for his predicament was to stop messing with women. Otherwise, the other party would still be troubled even though he could remain calm about it. After Jonathan returned to the Harrington mansion, he was back to living his peaceful days. He spent his time on cultivation and logging into Divine Realm''s website to check if any missions were avable. Following a period of observation, he set his mind on a few. He nned to meet up with Simon first before carrying out the missions. At first, he thought of giving Simon a great gift, but it seemed like he was not going to make it. The whole time, Jonathan felt that he owed Simon and his sworn siblings a lot. Seven dayster, Simon phoned Jonathan and told him to head to Lostaria directly, instructing him to bring Catherine along toplete the mission. Since everyone was preparing to be Richard''s disciples, it did not matter who would bepleting the mission. However, Simon had said before that they wanted to help Catherine, and he had no reason to go back on his word then. On the same day, Jonathan and Catherine boarded the ne to Lostaria. Before leaving, Jonathan rang Amber up, but she did not pick up his call. That discovery ced a bitter smile on his face. He knew he had given her a hard time. A person''s mind is the mostplicated, after all. Initially, Amber hoped that Jonathan would do something to express his affection toward her. When he did not, she was down in the dumps. Yet, when he did, a great sense of hesitation flooded her soul instead. The truth was Jonathan did not think too much about it. He was not born a sentimental man. Ten hourster, Jonathan and Catherine came out of Lostaria International Airport. It was three o''clock in the afternoon in Lostaria. The sun was bright, and the air wasced with the presence of the sea. He was wearing a ck leather jacket, while she was sporting a white coat. They looked wonderfully stunning as they walked together. There were quite a lot of the Anndurns who could not help but take pictures of them. It was mainly because Catherine was too pretty. Elijah waited outside the airport to pick them up. As soon as he got out of his car, he waved his hand at Jonathan and Catherine. When the duo approached him, he smiled and remarked, ¡°Jonathan, Catherine, you two can go and shoot a movie. You''ll outshine those male and female leads for sure.¡± Chuckling, Jonathan draped his arm around his shoulders and asked, ¡°Are you doing well these days?¡± Elijah said sullenly, ¡°Not really. Simon brings us to the snow mountain every day. We''ve been living our days like uncultured savages. Look, even my face has gotten thinner.¡± Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g ¡°No worries. I''ll treat you to a feast,¡± Jonathan said. ¡°That sounds perfect.¡± Elijah chuckled. Afterward, Jonathan and Catherine got into the car. He sat in the passenger seat while she went to the back seat. In such circumstances, he could not possibly sit with her in the back as it would seem like they treated Elijah as their driver. Even though Elijah was his sworn brother, Jonathan still had to be careful when dealing with certain things. Chapter 253 Chapter 253 Upon returning to Sunny Condo in Divine Realm, the fellow sworn brothers finally met officially. Simon was still the same, looking indifferent and restrained. However, Jonathan called out to him in a sincere tone, ¡°Simon.¡± A faint smile appeared on Simon''s face, and he tapped Jonathan on the shoulder. Afterward, he said, ¡°Master Richard has summoned us. Let''s go over and meet him.¡± Everyone was feeling excited, so they agreed to go over there together. Naturally, Jonathan followed along as well. In reality, Jonathan felt a slight confusion and sadness in his heart when walking out of the condominium. He was puzzled as to where Yuna and Lah had gone off, while his sense of sadness came from the possibility of Lah having left silently and that it was unknown when he could see her again. However, all of his thoughts could only be buried in his heart. When they met Richard, everything remained the same as it was before. After Simon and the rest greeted him, Richard rewarded each of them with a Trio Vitality Pill. With that, everyone left and returned to Sunny Condo. Overwhelmed with excitement, they could not wait to see what was inside the brocade boxes. However, Jonathan did not seem to look forward to it. Inside the living room, everyone sat down on the couch of the condominium separately. Elijah was the first to open the box, and he asked in confusion, ¡°What kind of elixir pill is this?¡± Jonathan nced at it and was certain that it was the Trio Vitality Pill. He then exined, ¡°This is a Trio Vitality Pill, which is an Immortal Pill. Bring it to your room and consume it. It will be very beneficial to your cultivation.¡± Elijah was immediately overjoyed. Lesley and Simon were shocked as well. The former said, ¡°I didn''t expect Master Richard to make such a grand gesture. This Immortal Pill is good stuff!¡± Simon nced at Jonathan before saying, ¡°We can receive such good stuff all because Jonathan fought for them with his life.¡± At that, Lesley chuckled and remarked, ¡°You''re right. Jonathan, I really have to thank you for this time.¡± With a faint smile, Jonathan responded, ¡°We''re brothers, remember? There''s no need to thank me.¡± Suddenly, Simon said to Elijah, ¡°Elijah, your current cultivation level is the lowest among us. I think it''s a bit wasteful if you take this Immortal Pill. How about this? We''ll give you more of the Spirit Gathering Pills we obtained from the missions this time, and you give this Immortal Pill to Jonathan.¡± Shocked, Jonathan hurriedly uttered, ¡°No way. You don''t have to do that. I don''t need it.¡± Elijah was stunned as well. He then responded, ¡°Shouldn''t Jonathan also have a Trio Vitality Pill himself? Besides, hepleted a dual-level mission, so he''s supposed to have at least one Ninth Immortality Pill. That''s a Precious Pill!¡± One could tell that he was a little bit discontented. Simon looked over at Jonathan and asked, ¡°Oh, right. Where are your elixir pills?¡± Thetter replied bluntly, ¡°I consumed the Trio Vitality Pill. As for the two Ninth Immortality Pills, I gave one to a friend who needed to enter the Divine Master level. I was going to give her only one, but she was just one step away, so I gave her both.¡± Simon nodded. He did not doubt his words at all. Jonathan did not say that he originally wanted to give one to Simon, as it mighte across as a little bit insincere, seeing that he no longer had any with him. Simon said to Elijah once again, ¡°You''ve heard it. Neither am I forbidding you to consume the Trio Vitality Pill nor am I biased. It''s just that you currently don''t need the Immortal Pill as much as Jonathan does. He''s only one step away from reaching the Celestial Soul level. I treat all of you as my own brothers and sisters.¡± Upon hearing that, Elijah murmured, ¡°All right, then. I''ll let you have my Trio Vitality Pill, Jonathan!¡± Jonathan would not want it, so he said, ¡°Simon, I know that whatever you do is for our own good. However, I was the one who gave my Ninth Immortality Pill to someone as a favor. It''s unreasonable for me toe here and take my brother''s now.¡± He paused for a moment, then looked over at Elijah and said, ¡°Elijah, you''ve already helped me a lot. I don''t need you to make sacrifices for me anymore.¡± All of a sudden, Elijah felt a little embarrassed. It was then he recalled it was all thanks to Jonathan''s kindness in the past that he could still be alive. Jonathan is a man of integrity. I wouldn''t be here without him. And yet, I only think about myself... ¡°I''m sorry, Jonathan.¡± He blushed crimson as he continued, ¡°Simon was right. I''m a selfish man, and so I thought of you the same as well. It would be quite a waste for me to take the Trio Vitality Pill now, but you''re the one who needs it the most currently. You must take it if you still see me as your brother.¡± Without hesitation, Jonathan rejected him. ¡°I told you that I don''t need it.¡± Rising to his feet, he took Catherine''s hand and said, ¡°Catherine, let''s go back to our room.¡± Naturally, she listened to him, so she stood up obediently. With that, both of them soon returned to their room. Simon and the other three people were the only ones left in the living room. Elijah was frozen in ce, not knowing what to say for a moment. Simon nced at him and got up to return to his room without saying anything as well. After he left, Elijah looked at Lesley and asked miserably, ¡°Lesley, did I really do something wrong?¡± Lesley sighed and said, ¡°Elijah, Simon treats everyone equally. Each of his decision was made in consideration of our team. He doesn''t have to please anyone, and he truly treats us as his own brothers. That''s why he arranged it in this way. Before this, we did the mission for Catherine together. What do you think that was for? That was to get rid of Jonathan''s worries. If you encounter any difficulties in the future, I believe Simon will also help you no matter what it takes.¡± In that instant, Elijah felt extremely ashamed. ¡°I seem to have offended both Simon and Jonathan now. What should I do?¡± ¡°Go and apologize to Simon. Brothers don''t hold grudges against one another. As for Jonathan, I''m sure he won''t be angry at you,¡± Lesley replied. Elijah nodded solemnly before hurriedly going to look for Simon. Standing in front of Simon''s bedroom, he knocked on the door. Simon was sitting cross-legged on the couch. He knew it was Elijah at the door. ¡°Come in,¡± said Simon. Elijah pushed the door open and entered the room. Simon looked at him and asked, ¡°What is it?¡± With his head lowered, Elijah said, ¡°Simon, I was wrong.¡± Simon responded, ¡°All right. I got it. No more next time.¡± Instantly, Elijah breathed a sigh of relief and said joyfully, ¡°I''m going to give this Trio Vitality Pill to Jonathan. If he refuses to take it, I''ll throw it away.¡± A smile touched Simon''s lips, which was a rare sight. ¡°Elijah, you''re currently in middle-stage Nascent Soul, so it''s not suitable for you to rely too much on elixir pills. I give you my word that I''ll get everyone to help you when you truly need elixir pills.¡± Elijah responded with a heavy nod. ¡°Simon, I''ll leave you alone if there''s nothing else.¡± ¡°Go on!¡± said Simon. In Jonathan''s bedroom, Catherine handed her husband the brocade box with the Trio Vitality Pill kept inside and said, ¡°Here you go!¡± Jonathan could not help but smile bitterly. ¡°It''s so hard to obtain Immortal Pills, yet you''re all so eager to give them to me. How strange it is!¡± He paused briefly before continuing, ¡°Catherine, you''re also at the final stage of Nascent Soul, and you can enter the next stage once you consume this Trio Vitality Pill. So, don''t give it to me.¡± Catherine''s eyes were like an expanse of limpid water in autumn, shining with rity. ¡°I still have three more years to go. I''m not in a hurry. But you''re different. You need to be stronger to protect me.¡± Jonathan was slightly taken aback by her words. He wavered for a moment but still rejected her. ¡°I''ve already taken a Trio Vitality Pill, and my cultivation level has improved a lot with the help of elixir pills. If I rely on elixir pills again, I''m afraid it''s not worthProperty ? N?velDrama.Org. the candle. However, you, on the other hand, need it the most. So, listen to me and consume the pill yourself, okay?¡± Catherine put the brocade box away and said, ¡°I''ll keep it for you, then.¡± ¡°You...¡± Jonathan was nonplussed. Just then, there was a knock on the door. ¡°It''s Elijah.¡± Jonathan recognized the footsteps, so he went up to open the door. As soon as Elijah saw Jonathan, he smiled sheepishly and said, ¡°Jonathan, please do me a favor. Be merciful to me and take this elixir pill.¡± Dumbfounded, Jonathan could onlyugh. ¡°It''s the first time I''ve heard such a shameless request.¡± Elijah chuckled and said, ¡°Simon has said that I can''t rely too much on elixir pills now as I don''t have much self-controlpared to you.¡± ¡°Then keep it for yourself forter and consume the Spirit Gathering Pill first.¡± ¡°Jonathan, we can always earn elixir pills together again. I''ll give it to you first now. Anyway, if you don''t want it, just throw it into the toilet.¡± After Elijah finished his words, he shoved the brocade box into Jonathan''s hand and ran away at lightning speed. Jonathan was rendered speechless. He did not like to keep going back and forth because of the elixir pill, as he felt it was uncool. In the end, he took a deep breath and epted the Trio Vitality Pill. Despite that, he still did not n to consume it. Instead, he decided to keep it for Elijah and give it to him when thetter needed it. Meanwhile, Jonathan also felt that he had relied overly on elixir pills to transcend from the middle stage of Nascent Soul to the final stage. He had to look for some inspiration and revtion on his own. Catherine then took the snow fox captured by Simon and the others toplete the mission. Jonathan apanied her. After the mission waspleted, they ran into Yuna on their return to Sunny Condo. ¡°Ms. Yuna!¡± Jonathan greeted, grinning from ear to ear. Yuna was also about to enter the condominium. When she saw him, she giggled and said, ¡°Jonathan, it''s so good to see you here.¡± She then looked at Catherine and immediately praised, ¡°You''re so beautiful!¡± However, Catherine remained unfazed and did not give any response. Yuna felt a little awkward all of a sudden. Jonathan chuckled and said, ¡°Ms. Yuna, this is my wife, Catherine Harrington. This is how her personality is. I hope you won''t take it personally.¡± It dawned on Yuna, and she said, ¡°Woah, how lucky you are to be blessed with such a beautiful wife.¡± ¡°Let''s talk inside.¡± As Jonathan entered the condominium, he added, ¡°We''re going to have some Spaunian beef stew tonight at Chanaentown. Do you want to join us?¡± Yuna was tempted but was reluctant to agree to it right away. ¡°Wouldn''t I be intruding on you all?¡± Jonathanughed and replied, ¡°Of course not. Pleasee. They are all bachelors. With a gorgeous woman like you joining us, they''ll surely be on cloud nine.¡± Yuna smiled cheekily and said, ¡°All right, then. It''s settled.¡± Jonathan uttered a word of affirmation and was ready to return to his bedroom with Catherine. Just then, Yuna suddenly said, ¡°By the way, Jonathan. There''s something I want to talk to you about alone. Do you have a moment?¡± Jonathan''s heart skipped a beat. He knew it must be rted to Lah. Facing Catherine, he said, ¡°Catherine, could you return to our room first?¡± His wife nodded, then turned around and left. Chapter 254 Chapter 254 ¡°What''s the matter?¡± Jonathan asked Yuna. After ensuring that Catherine was out of sight, Yuna said softly, ¡°Lah had already left.¡± Jonathan was not surprised by it. Yet, he still could not help but feel mncholic when he heard the wordsing out of the woman''s mouth. ¡°Did she say anything before she left?¡± he asked. Yuna replied, ¡°She said that it''s better that you two forget each other!¡± That caused him to stiffen. His reaction prompted her to nce at him and ask nosily, ¡°What exactly is your rtionship with Lah?¡± ¡°Nothing,¡± Jonathan answered cidly before heading back to his bedroom. Later that evening, he treated everyone to dinner at Chanaentown. Everyone drove there separately, behaving like a bunch of carefree and youthful people. Due to her adorable and easy-going personality, Yuna was very popr among the group, especially with Elijah, who was very attentive to her throughout the meal. However, she preferred to spend time with Lesley. With his warm and mature personality, he indeed had an irresistible charm that captivated women. In fact, Jonathan was the most interesting one, for he exuded a hint of yfulness while wearing a roguish smile. Such a man was usually difficult for women to resist. Nevertheless, since he was a married man, he behaved with propriety in front of everyone. The group only headed back to Divine Realm at eleven at night. Even though they had to pay their respects to Divine Emperor the next morning, Jonathan and the others were not intending to avoid it. Anyway, that was something they had to do twelve times a year. As such, there was no harm in them doing it more when they could. From the following day onward, everyone would go their separate ways, carrying out missions to earn elixir pills. Unlike ordinary folks who had to earn money to support their families, Jonathan and the others had to collect elixir pills bypleting missions in order to progress to the next cultivation level. Jonathan and Catherine had returned to Yaleview ahead of the group since she did not intend to carry out missions. His wife was not an ambitious person, and he always went along with whatever she wanted. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Moreover, Catherine did not consume the Trio Vitality Pill as she wanted to save it for Jonathan. There was nothing he could do about that. Simon was also leaving the group because he needed to carry out a mission in Xenhall. Meanwhile, Elijah had to make a trip back home, and Lesley wanted to take up a mission in Gregan and travel around the region at the same time. As such, it was time for the sworn brothers to bid each other farewell again. Simon had not taken the Trio Vitality Pill yet. It was likely that he wanted to wait for the right time. When inspiration hit him, he would consume the pill and use it to break out of his limitations in one go. At three in the afternoon, Jonathan and Catherine touched down at Yaleview International Airport. Dustin had arrived at the airport to pick them up. ¡°I won''t be going back. I have to carry out a mission,¡± Jonathan said to them. ¡°Okay!¡± Catherine replied with a nod. Although she was reluctant to separate from Jonathan, her reaction was still tepid. Nevertheless, the unemotional woman would support every decision made by her husband. ¡°Mr. Lawson, why don''t you have a meal at home before you go? It''s not that urgent, right?¡± Dustin suggested. Jonathan smiled faintly before replying, ¡°There will be plenty of chances for us to eat together in the future. Dustin, please take care of Catherine for me. See youter!¡± With that, the man waved them goodbye and turned around to stride off. Dustin had no choice but to drive Catherine home. Jonathan soon left Yaleview International Airport. Instead of visiting Mabel or Amber, he headed to the train station. As of then, he was not worried that anyone from Divine Realm would interfere with his missions. Although Jeremy''s cultivation was of Celestial Soul level, Jonathan was no longer afraid of him. Gabriel was also unlikely to attack Jonathan anymore after knowing that thetter was the Chosen One. By the time Jonathan reached the train station, it was four o''clock, and he bought a high-speed train ticket to Wildefield, which was due to set off in two hours. As there was some time left, he went to a nearby restaurant with good reviews and had arge te of pasta. Afterward, he sat on the square in front of the train station. Soon, the sun began to set, giving a warm orange tinge to the sky, while the evening breeze caressed the faces of passersby. Jonathan, who was fashionably dressed in a ck leather jacket and jeans, people-watched while waiting for his train. He found it extremely interesting to observe the different people passing through the square. Everyone seemed to have their own story. Besides, those who had the most exciting stories were often found at Yaleview''s train station, which was always bustling with people. Some of them came to Yaleview to realize their dreams. It was easy to tell through their faces since they seemed lost yet hopeful as they disembarked the train. Some were leaving the ce and were filled with mncholy and otherplicated feelings. There were also some exhrated locals who were going on vacations elsewhere. As for Jonathan, the purpose of his visit to Wildefield was toplete a mission. Wildefield was a northern province of Chanaea. It had one of the most well-developed economies. Willowbank, which was located in Wildefield, was a tier-one city. The wealthiest businessman in the city was named Victor Yarbrough, and it was rumored that the man was in possession of a magical prismatic crystal. The word was that a goddess used it to patch the holes in the sky in order to save humanity shortly after the beginning of the universe. Thus, the prismatic crystal was extremely precious. Jonathan''s mission was to retrieve the prismatic crystal for Divine Realm. The reward for getting the crystal back was an Immortal Pill. It was amensurate reward, given the mission''s high level of difficulty. Despite the fact that Jonathan, Elijah, and Catherine had offered to let each other have the Immortal Pill as if it was something worthless, in reality, most cultivators would kill just to get their hands on one. As much as Jonathan longed to have Immortal Pills, he could not bring himself to go against his conscience and take Elijah''s. There was also no way he would let Catherine sacrifice her Immortal Pill. He would be thoroughly disappointed with himself as a man if he did so. Moreover, Jonathan knew that once he broke through the final stage of Nascent Soul and achieved the level of Celestial Soul, his thirst for elixir pills would surge rapidly. The same went for Simon. That was why he had to start gathering elixir pills. It was such that he would have enough when he needed them. As for obtaining the prismatic crystal, he could not do it by force. Divine Realm''s bottom line was that they would never use force to achieve their goals. The reason the government had been willing to support Divine Realm was that the organization did not pose any threat to the government. For the current mission, it would be a deal that Victor had struck with Divine Realm using the prismatic crystal. Victor had a daughter named Briana Yarbrough. The twenty-three-year-old woman had fallen in love with a young man named Sean Watson, who was a very formidable fighter. However, Victor was not fond of Sean and wanted his daughter to break up with that young man. To his displeasure, Briana was not unwilling toply. Besides, Sean was extremely domineering. Victor had almost wanted to send an assassin to finish the man off but decided against it after much thought. After all, he was already very wealthy and did not wish tomit any crimes. Moreover, there was something else that he found out. It turned out that Sean had aplicated background. Apparently, Sean had the support of the military and was possibly the son of a big shot in the army. He was definitely not someone Victor would dare to murder. Perhaps some might wonder why Victor was not keen to have Sean as his son-inw, given thetter''s superior background and martial arts skills. That was because Victor was the wealthiest man in Willowbank. He had a worth of more than six billion in Anndurn currency, which was, without a doubt, a huge sum of money. Someone who had the ability to earn that much was definitely not a fool. Victor was a good judge of character, and it was obvious to him that Sean was a scheming man after his money. If his daughter ended up marrying Sean, he might even end up having nothing left to his name, given the younger man''s background. While Victor was caught in a dilemma, he suddenly remembered the prismatic crystal that he had. As such, he used it to strike a deal with Divine Realm. He wanted the organization to send someone to make Briana break up with Sean and ensure that thetter would never pester his daughter again. In exchange, he would give up the prismatic crystal to Divine Realm. In conclusion, Jonathan''s mission was to break up a couple. As long as he managed to separate Briana and Sean and ensure that thetter stayed away from her permanently, his mission would beplete. It seemed like an easy task. For a mission at that level of difficulty, the reward was usually four Spirit Gathering Pills, and one Immortal Pill was much more valuable than four of those pills. If that were the case, there had to be a special reason that Divine Realm ssified it as a higher-level mission. It was because of two factors. Firstly, Sean was a very sly man who had put up a perfect pretense in front of Briana. Secondly, his background was indeed not simple. Due to that, Divine Realm was not able to kill him. Doing that would cause great trouble, which was not something the organization wanted to deal with. As a result, an additional condition, which stated that the killing of Sean was not allowed, was added to the mission. Initially, it was just a normal mission. However, after two experts from Divine Realm failed in that mission and were both sealed off, Divine Realm realized it was not as easy as it seemed and thus increased the difficulty level. Jonathan had dared to take up the mission because he was very confident in his flirtation techniques. Besides, he could rely on Arthur''s and Mabel''s help to tackle the issue of Sean''s background. Jonathan had no fear of anyone with an influential background. Based on those two reasons, the mission was just like a free lunch for him, and the Immortal Pill was practically given to him on a silver tter. As such, the man epted the mission without hesitation as he did not want anyone to get ahead of him. Jonathan was given two months toplete the mission. At six in the afternoon, he boarded the high-speed train, which sped away punctually. Jonathan had purchased a sleeper ticket. There were two bunk beds in hispartment, which was meant to be shared by four people. However, it was February, the peak season for people going back to Yaleview, and Jonathan was heading in the opposite direction. Hence, he was the only person in hispartment. Hey downfortably on the bottom bunk of the bed on the left side of thepartment. The lights were dim. There was barely any noise as the high-speed train operated. After a while, the man got bored and started ying games on his phone. He epted that mission when he was in Lostaria. It had already been a few hours since then, yet no one else joined him. Therefore, he could carry out the mission without any worries. Some might be curious as to why he had to ept the mission before carrying it out. After all, he was taking a considerable risk, one which he would not have to bear if he had done it the other way around. In his mission to retrieve Sinai Bible, Jonathan had epted the mission before carrying it out to obtain the clue of a keyword. However, for the current mission, it was clearly stated in the rules that the mission had to be epted first before one could execute it. Otherwise, no reward would be given. On the one hand, Divine Realm wanted to give out missions. On the other hand, the organization intended to instill a sense of crisis in its members to keep them on their feet. Chapter 255 Chapter 255 Jonathan initially thought his ride on the high-speed rail would be a peaceful one. Much to his surprise, it was not long before a couple stepped into the cabin. One of them was an overweight man, who was also balding as the hair on his head thinned. On the other hand, the woman looked elegant and charming, and it was easy to tell she was a mistress of sorts at first nce. Gerald strode along with his big belly and was taken aback when he saw Jonathan after stepping into the train. He probably did not expect that there would be anyone around. Gerald cursed incessantly at his own bad luck, whereas his mistress felt reluctant and quickly climbed onto the upper bunk bed. He then looked toward Jonathan and suddenly sat on his bed. Jonathan could feel his bed sink as soon as the man sat on it. ¡°Hello, good sir!¡± Gerald eximed with heartfelt sincerity. Jonathan was a smart man. There was no way he had no insight into Gerald''s inclination. I''m guessing this guy is having an affair while on a business trip. Or perhaps he''s also taking a ride on the high-speed rail? Either way, this is such an inconvenience! Jonathan soon sat up and greeted him with a smile, ¡°Hello.¡± Gerald rubbed his hands together and said, ¡°Could I ask a favor from you, kind sir? Why don''t you step outside for two hours? You can go for a walk or have a meal, whatever. Here, take this money!¡± He then handed two thousand over to Jonathan as he spoke. Who does he think I am? Does he think I''m short on money or something? Jonathan immediately felt insulted. He remarked, ¡°What is the meaning of this? Why would I have a meal now if I''m not hungry? Besides, I''m not even short on money! Do I look like that to you?¡± ¡°Why you-¡± Gerald never expected that Jonathan would be such a difficult person to reason with despite him being all smiles. Then, Jonathan immediately reassured, ¡°Rx. My hearing isn''t that sharp. I''ll go to sleep, so you two do whatever you want. I won''t bother you guys anyway. What a joke!¡± Gerald was left without a choice and could only sigh. He then turned around and climbed up to his mistress on the top bunk. The mistress suddenly struggled in response. She grumbled, ¡°What''s the matter with you?¡± Her voice sounded soft when she spoke. However, Jonathan could hear everything clearly as his hearing was very sharp. Gerald immediately whispered back, ¡°That guy refuses to leave. What am I supposed to do?¡± ¡°Hmph! Then don''t even think about touching me.¡± Gerald felt slightly anxious and began to coax the woman. ¡°Don''t be like that, Sonya. I''ll buy you the ring you like after we get back.¡± ¡°You promise? I want that two-karat one,¡± Sonya said. ¡°Deal!¡± Gerald was genuinely feeling anxious. But, he would agree to anything as long he could fulfill his desires right then and there. Men differed not from beasts when they gave in to their lustful desires. Simultaneously, Gerald and Sonya started to get intimate on the bed. Jonathan could hear the sounds of the two people kissing and immediately felt excited upon imagining the scene that unfolded. Jonathan did not leave on purpose because he was keenly interested in such things. Only a fool would pass up on something like this. This is happening live right now and is worth sticking around for. In the meantime, Gerald and Sonya''s ¡°session¡± on the bed had be wilder. After a while, Jonathan soon heard the sounds of Sonya''s faint breathing. He was secretly gratified by such things. However, the sound of footsteps could immediately be hearding from the outside. Those footsteps sounded as if someone was in a hurry. Gerald and Sonya frantically rposed themselves when they heard someone push the door open. Soon, a charming young woman in her thirties stepped inside as the door opened. This young woman was dressed in a tight-fitting ck leather jacket, which fully showed off her exquisite and curvy figure. Naturally, the curves were all in the right ces on her body. The young woman looked dazzling, and more importantly, she gave off a disposition of a mature woman. Moreover, she looked like a ssy woman, seemingly akin todies of nobility. The young woman pulled along a small suitcase, and after entering the cabin, she soon nced at Gerald and Sonya on the upper bunk. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Since the bed was narrow, it only made sense for Sonya to be on top of Gerald. No ce was too small for a man and woman if they ever wanted some time together. The young woman nced briefly at the situation of the top bunk and immediately understood what was happening. But then, she soon took a closer look at Jonathan with a fearful expression. Suddenly, the young woman closed the door quickly and made her way to Jonathan''s bed. ¡°D*mn it!¡± Jonathan muttered subtly as he expressed his grievances on the situation. ¡°Please, help me!¡± the young woman softly pleaded. She then pulled the nket away and concealed herself and Jonathan with it. She smells nice! Amidst the pleasant aroma, Jonathan could feel the young woman''s warm and curvaceous body clinging to him. The young woman embraced Jonathan as her body trembled slightly. Immediately, Jonathan felt he could bear it no longer. His lower abdomen soon began to heat up. The young woman immediately blushed as she had seen the world and knew what was happening. Jonathan looked at the young woman. Soon, the two locked eyes with one another. Then, Jonathan smiled wryly and whispered, ¡°This is a normal physical reaction. I''m a man, so you can''t me me for this.¡± The young woman said nothing and tucked her head into the nket soon after. Her whole body was currently pressed against Jonathan''s. At that moment, the sounds of footsteps could soon be hearding from the door again. The footsteps threaded with unmatched grace as they finally stopped at the door entrance. Jonathan''s ears perked up. He could immediately tell that the person outside the door was possibly an assassin. Only assassins have such graceful footsteps that are undetectable, whereas the footsteps of masters are unsophisticated and have a more solid feel. Moreover, Jonathan had also keenly sensed a hint of killing intent while the assassin stood outside the door. At that moment, Jonathan could feel the young woman''s body as her trembling intensified. The assassin had also simultaneously pushed open the door directly that time. Gerald and Sonya also felt something was amiss, and the two were scared senseless. They both then poked their heads out simultaneously to look at the assassin. The assassin was a man dressed in a ck trench coat with a fedora on his head. He looked to be in his thirties, with an indifferent gaze that brought about chilliness. At the same time, the assassin also clearly saw both Gerald and Sonya. These two people were obviously not his targets, so he shifted his sights to Jonathan. Jonathan suddenly poked his head out and scolded the assassin, ¡°D*mn you! What are you looking at? Don''t tell me you''re here to watch me get intimate with the wife?¡± The assassin was initially puzzled, but his doubts soon cleared after being told off by Jonathan. He then mockingly stared at Jonathan and said nothing before turning around to leave. ¡°You b*stard!¡± Jonathan immediately felt indignant as he shouted, ¡°I said stay where you are! What''s with that look? Are you looking down on me?¡± The young woman saw Jonathan had unrelentingly scolded the assassin as he was about to leave. She could not help but feel utterly frightened as she dug her fingernails into Jonathan''s flesh. The assassin then took a proper look at Jonathan. A chilling murderous intent emanated from that gaze of his. ¡°What the hell are you looking at?¡± Jonathan sounded uncaring as he spoke. ¡°What? Are you looking for a fight? I''m warning you. My dad''s a chief at the police station. Hit me. I dare you! What a bloody ass.¡± After all, Jonathan considered himself to be somewhat all-powerful. The assassin was at a loss for words. Where did this little brate from? I would''ve already dealt with him if I wasn''t on a mission. But s, I can''t do that right now. Things would get troublesome if I did kill or teach him a lesson. Also, it wouldn''t be easy for me to escape on this train, and it''ll be harder to hunt that woman down once I flee. ¡°I''ll remember you.¡± The assassin red coldly at Jonathan before turning around to leave. He also closed the door when he left. Gerald and Sonya gasped heavily for air on the top bunk as soon as the assassin left. He could not help but feel d for not getting into a fight with Jonathan earlier. This kid has guts for someone who''s all smiles! As the young woman was about to get up, Jonathan hurriedly asked her, ¡°Have you ever read Return of the Falcon Heroes?¡± The young woman was dumbfounded because Jonathan had asked her a rather strange question. ¡°I have,¡± she replied. Jonathan retorted, ¡°Then why do you still want to get up?¡± The young woman was stunned. Confused, she questioned softly, ¡°What does Return of the Falcon Heroes have to do with me wanting to get up?¡± Her warm breath blew onto Jonathan''s face when she spoke. Coupled with her fragrant scent, it was such a blissful moment for him. At that moment, Sonya had already poked her head out of the top bunk and said softly, ¡°Didn''t Lester leave only to returnter in his pursuit to kill Yaro and Lorraine? He''s reminding you that man from earlier might do the same.¡± The young woman froze as she still dared not move a muscle. This isn''t some y. I''ll be dead once I''m discovered. ¡°What''s your name?¡± Jonathan asked. The young woman nced at Jonathan. Although he looked handsome, it was not his fault she came onto him. Furthermore, Jonathan was even the one who momentarily saved her life. Hence, the young woman did not find him to be unapproachable. ¡°My name''s Johanna Wilkinson,¡± she said. Jonathan grinned candidly and retorted, ¡°I''m Jonathan. It''s nice to meet you, Ms. Wilkinson.¡± Johanna could not help but feel slightly speechless as the circumstances at that moment seemed rather ambiguous. She could not tell whether what she felt was joy or not. Moreover, Jonathan was not conscientious of the fact that Johanna was on top of him. In turn, Johanna felt her heart beat rapidly as she blushed deeply. However, Johanna did not dare to get up. She only forced a smile and never said anything else. At the same time, Johanna also felt weirded out for having physical contact with a stranger. It was especially after close interaction that one soon realized that everyone had, more or less, a hint of bad breath. But that was not the case for Jonathan. In fact, there was still a fragrant scent whenever he inhaled and exhaled. ¡°Who was that guy from earlier?¡± Gerald could not help but ask in a hushed tone. He then poked his head out and looked toward Jonathan. ¡°He''s an assassin,¡± Jonathan said. ¡°What?¡± Gerald and Sonya were astonished. Johanna became slightly startled. She looked at Jonathan in disbelief and asked, ¡°Why did you tell him off if you knew he was an assassin?¡± ¡°What''s there to be afraid of? After all, my dad is the director of the police station,¡± Jonathan remarked nonchntly. Then, Sonya spoke up weakly from the top bunk. ¡°You mentioned earlier your dad was the chief at the police station. Why are you now saying he''s a director there?¡± Gerald smiled wryly and added, ¡°Your dad got promoted rtively fast!¡± Jonathanughed and said, ¡°Did I say it like that? Then I stand corrected.¡± Johanna and the others could not help but be at a loss for words. Soon, Gerald prompted another question. ¡°So, what does your Dad actually do?¡± Chapter 256 Chapter 256 ¡°I don''t know,¡± said Jonathan. His answer was enough to make the others feel speechless. However, since Jonathan made it clear that he did not want to answer that question, Gerald stopped asking. He knew Jonathan was not someone he could offend. After that incident, Gerald was no longer in the mood to get intimate with Sonya. Instead, he turned around and looked at Sonya as he said, ¡°Sleep on the other side. I feel suffocated to have you pressing on top of me.¡± Hearing that, Jonathan and Johanna could barely stifle a burst ofughter. Sonya blushed at that. She scolded Gerald before settling in the upper bunk bed on the other side. After hearing the movements outside through the door for a while, Johanna noticed nothing unusual, so she stood up. Jonathan did not stop her either. He only teased her for fun instead of intending to take advantage of Johanna or cross the line with her. Still, Johanna dared not leave the room. Instead, she decided to sleep in the lower bunk bed on the other side. The night passed by peacefully. It was fast to travel on a high-speed rail. At six o''clock in the morning, the sky was still dark, but there was an announcement that the train would arrive at the Willowbank station in five minutes, telling the passengers who wanted to get off the train to get ready. Johanna sat up after hearing the announcement. She barely sleptst night, and when she asionally dozed off, she was constantly awakened by her nightmares. Meanwhile, Jonathan also sat up. He had nned to get off at the Willowbank station. Seeing that Jonathan was preparing to get off the train, Johanna looked delighted and said, ¡°I''m getting off at this station too. Should we go together?¡± Jonathan touched the tip of his nose and chuckled at that. ¡°You''re quite brave, aren''t you? You have an assassin hunting you now. What if the assassin finds you and decides to take my life too?¡± That question startled Johanna. Then, she grabbed her suitcase and walked away. After that, she ignored Jonathan. It looked like she had quite a temper. However, Jonathan was not bothered about that. After Johanna left the room, Gerald immediately poked out his head and said to Jonathan, ¡°Dude, that woman is so pretty! I am so tempted to make a move on her. You should lie to her that you can protect her and get off the station together. Who knows? You might end up in bed together tonight!¡± Jonathanughed. ¡°Dude, you make it sound so easy. Why don''t you do it yourself?¡± Geraldughed awkwardly. ¡°I wish I could, but I have a certain someone keeping her eyes on me.¡± Jonathanughed in response. Then, without saying anything else, he left the room. He did not bring any suitcase with him as he was used to traveling around in a carefree manner. The Willowbank station was big and busy. Hence, many passengers were getting off the train when it arrived at the station. Johanna also intended to blend into the massive crowd and leave the station without anyone noticing her. Sure enough, Jonathan was not serious about leaving Johanna alone. Although he had a sharp tongue, he was still a kind-hearted man. It was his habit to help someone in need. Following the crowd, Johanna moved ahead inside the train, whereas Jonathan paid close attention to the surrounding in case the assassin showed up. Fortunately, he saw no sign of the assassin for the time being. Jonathan could not help but wonder about Johanna''s background when he thought of the assassin. The assassin''s cultivation seemed to be in Peak Neutralizing Force, and he was great at using sharp daggers. An assassin at his level was considered outstanding even at the international level. Yet, such a skilled assassin was sent to deal with a weak woman like Johanna. He could not understand the reason behind it. Soon, Johanna walked out of the train while blending into the massive crowd. Meanwhile, Jonathan also moved like lightning among the crowd, following closely behind Johanna, but she did not notice him. Once they got off the train, the passenger crowd instantly flowed together with the massive crowd in the station as they all continued moving toward the exits. A situation like this greatly benefited Johanna''s n as it made it easier for Johanna to sneak out of the station. At the same time, a crowded situation was certainly an advantage to the assassin too. Once he spotted Johanna in the crowd, he could skillfully kill Johanna without anyone noticing and quietly slipped away into the crowd without leaving any trace behind. All the assassin needed to do was to find Johanna. Once that happened, she would be doomed. Johanna quickly squeezed her way into the crowd without bothering about anything else. Before moving any further, she suddenly saw a face in the crowd ten meters away from her. At that moment, she was terrified. It was the assassin from before. His expression was icy cold. It was also at this moment that he finally spotted Johanna in the crowd. The assassin immediately made a move. Johanna quickly ran ahead. However, she did not know martial arts or movement techniques, so she could not run any faster when she was stuck in a crowd. As an expert in Peak Neutralizing Force, the assassin had honed his movements to perfection. By just taking several leaps, he had already arrived in front of Johanna. Seeing that her path was blocked, Johanna stared at the assassin''s icy cold face and felt a strong surge of murderous intent flowing into her meridians. Her face turned deathly pale instantly, and she froze all over. She could not move an inch as her mind wentpletely nk. Death was the only thing that urred to her at that moment, instead of her husband and child. A cold glint flickered in the assassin''s eyes while another cold sh of his de quickly shed toward Johanna''s fair neck. It was certainly a strike aimed at her throat. At that precise moment, Jonathan also made a move. He appeared next to Johanna like a ghost and snaked an arm around her soft waist. Then, he swiftly reached out two fingers. Like a mp, Jonathan caught the assassin''s dagger between his fingers. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Before the assassin could react, Jonathan immediately released his Heavenly Hook through the dagger. The assassin felt a tremendous tremble from the de. Then, a paralyzing electric current struck him. It shook off the assassin''s grip around the dagger, and he was also forced to take several steps backward. Jonathan smiled at the assassin and tossed the dagger back at him. ¡°I''ll give you back your dagger, but I am protecting this woman, so stoping after her.¡± The assassin was horrified and finally got a better look at Jonathan''s face. He recognized Jonathan as the ignorant man fromst night but was surprised to learn that Jonathan was a hidden opponent who was very powerful. Jonathan ignored the assassin and left with Johanna. She was so terrified that she felt weak all over. After a long moment, Johanna finally returned to her senses. Noticing that, Jonathan let go of her, but Johanna immediately said, ¡°Hold me.¡± She was still too weak to walk on her own. Then, Jonathan snaked his arm around her soft waist again. Johanna was startled and immediately blushed. This jerk... I told him to hold me, but not like this! Still, she could not be bothered by that as she leaned weakly in Jonathan''s arms. ¡°Did you save me?¡± Johanna asked as they stepped out of the exits together. They were still walking among the crowd. Jonathan asked nonchntly, ¡°Who else if not me?¡± ¡°What about the assassin?¡± Johanna immediately asked. ¡°He left. Don''t worry. He won''te back again.¡± ¡°But why? Why did he leave just like that?¡± Johanna was in disbelief. Jonathan put on a straight face and exined, ¡°You were in a daze just now, so I guess you didn''t hear our conversation. Well, it''s simple. He wanted to kill you, but I went to him and persuaded him with much effort. I told him it''s the twenty-first century now. He shouldn''t be hunting for lives in this modern era. I advised him to go home, go back to school and work hard. In the end, he seemed to have thought through what I told him and left.¡± Naturally, Johanna wouldn''t believe Jonathan''s nonsense. She took another nce at him and murmured, ¡°How strange.¡± Nevertheless, she was still very thankful for Jonathan. He did save her life twice. Johanna then said, ¡°You can stop holding me now. I''m fine.¡± Jonathan sensibly let go of her waist, even though he did enjoy holding her. Johanna solemnly said to Jonathan, ¡°Thank you!¡± He chuckled and said, ¡°You''re wee! You should feel lucky that you''re beautiful. I can''t stand watching beautiful women fall victim. If you were a man, I wouldn''t have bothered interfering even if your life were at risk!¡± Johanna appreciated his humor and said, ¡°Let me buy you a meal to thank you for saving my life.¡± Jonathan touched his nose and said, ¡°Forget it. A meal is too troublesome. I still have other things to do. Let''s talk about it another time.¡± Hearing that, Johanna felt a lingering fear in her heart. ¡°Can you send me home? My sister and I will surely repay your kindness.¡± He grinned widely at that. ¡°Your sister? Is she pretty?¡± She was startled. Jonathan continued, ¡°I guess she must be pretty since you''re pretty too. Why don''t you make me your brother-inw to repay me for saving your life?¡± She was rendered speechless. He''s such a weirdo! Johanna said, ¡°Well, my sister''s face is covered in freckles, so if you don''t mind marrying her, I''d be d to wee you into the family.¡± Jonathan quickly said, ¡°Forget it. I''m only interested in beautiful women!¡± She had never seen someone like Jonathan who spoke and acted so unabashedly. Then, she asked, ¡°Can you send me home? Since you''ve done so much for me, can you do me thest favor by sending me home? To be frank with you, that assassin killed the two bodyguards who came with me. I''m still worried that he will find me again. I just want to get home safe and sound.¡± He said, ¡°I can send you home, but what can you offer me in return?¡± She was stunned for a moment, and she said, ¡°I can pay you.¡± Jonathan was not impressed. ¡°What? Forget it. I''m not interested in money. That fat man tried to pay me two thousand to give him some alone time with his mistress, but I declined it right away. What does he treat me for? Do I look like someone who will do anything for money?¡± Johanna exined, ¡°I''m not paying you two thousand but two million instead.¡± Still, Jonathan shook his head. ¡°I''m not interested in that!¡± Johanna felt a little anxious. ¡°Then, what do you want me to do?¡± ¡°Why don''t you give me a kiss after sending you back home?¡± Jonathan immediately suggested. Startled, Johanna said, ¡°You could have spent avish night with a model if you took the two million I offered you. I''m a married woman. Why are you still¡ª¡± Jonathanughed and cut her off by saying, ¡°You don''t understand. You''re so beautiful and graceful. Your kiss is like a lucky kiss to me!¡± It was second nature for him to talk nonsense, and he did not even blink an eye when he said that. In fact, Jonathan had long decided to send Johanna home. He was a little worried about letting her go home alone. However, he still could not get rid of his bad habit of teasingdies, especially the beautiful ones. He would feel ufortable if he didn''t flirt with a pretty one. Although Johanna was a mature and elegant woman who had long gotten used to men sweet-talking her, she was still a woman who could never get enough to hear praise about herself. Hence, she was delighted and said, ¡°Sure! I can promise you that!¡± At that moment, Jonathan and Johanna had already stepped out of the train station. Nothing happened along their way back. Chapter 257 Chapter 257 The first ce that Johanna headed to was not her home but thepany. On the taxi, Johanna revealed to Jonathan that her family manufactured car engines. The name of the company was Falcon Corporation. When Jonathan heard the name, he was shocked. ¡°Wow, your family founded Falcon engines?¡± An expression of pride appeared on Johanna''s face. She replied, ¡°Yes!¡± Jonathan could not help but exim, ¡°Amazing!¡± Falcon Corporation created the best car engines in the nation currently. It even appeared to be able to surpass engines produced by other countries in the future. Furthermore, many citizens started to approve of Falcon Corporation''s engines in Chanaea. The brand was starting to create a name for itself. The quality of local car engines was generally considered bad in the country, but Falcon engines boosted the reputation of local car engines. Falcon Corporation had signed long-term coborations with many local car manufacturers. Somepanies which had joint ventures even had strategic partnerships with them. Furthermore, a famous global brand even wanted to purchase Falcon Corporation at an astronomical price wanting to gain insight into how to create their engines. However, Falcon Corporation rejected them. The wealth of Falcon Corporation reached tens of billions of dors in Anndurn currency. Yet, contrary to public expectations, Falcon Corporation was not listed in the stock market. As the Falcon Corporation representative said, thepany''s founders did not understand the stock market and only knew how to create car engines. Thus, they would continue to focus on creating car engines. Considering that the two of them were in a taxi and that their conversation could be overheard by the driver, Jonathan did not ask Johanna why she was being chased. Thus, the two of them fell silent. Half an hour passed and it was seven o'' clock. The morning sun shone through the car windows. The taxi stopped in front of Falcon Corporation. Jonathan paid for the fare and the two people got off the taxi. Falcon Corporation was in a building that had thirty- six levels. The name of the building was Falcon Building. The production and assembly line as well as the design, research, and market development departments were located in the building. In short, all of thepany''s core departments were in there. Thus, Falcon Corporation was able to keep its industrial and trade secrets watertight. The representative of Falcon Corporation had spent a lot of money to hire professional bodyguards. These professionals checked the surveince cameras and identified anyone suspicious easily. Furthermore, there were security guards patrolling the building. The security guards were all experienced too. Some of them were retired special forces soldiers and mercenaries. The security at Falcon Corporation was very tight, and the ce was very safe. After all, Falcon Corporation''spetitors were bigpanies and corporations. Thus, it was not likely for them to hire professionals. Basically, they were not ancient families specializing in martial arts. In the meantime, Jonathan and Johanna entered the Falcon Building. When the security guard saw Johanna, he respectfully greeted her before letting them in. Johanna had regained herposure. She cidly nodded and epted his greetings. Jonathan looked around curiously. Johanna brought Jonathan to the elevator and went up to the highest floor of the building. ¡°Where are we going?¡± Jonathan asked Johanna. Johanna replied, ¡°I''m bringing you to meet my younger sister. She''s the chairman of thepany.¡± ¡°Why? She''s not a beautifuldy anyway.¡± Johanna was rendered speechless. A momentter, she said, ¡°You have saved me and helped Falcon Corporation greatly. My sister will be grateful to you.¡± Jonathan immediately said, ¡°You aren''t going to renege on your promise, are you?¡± Johanna froze and did not expect that he would remember her promise to give him a kiss. She said, ¡°I am a married woman. Why are you...¡± Jonathanughed and replied, ¡°Why don''t you give it to me now? I will leave after that as I have something onter.¡± Thereafter, he cornered Johanna against the walls of the elevator. His strong arms encircled Johanna. The posture was one that made women''s hearts pound furiously. It was one where he ced his palms against the wall and trapped her between his arms. She would be unable to leave and could only let him do what he wanted. A kiss would be the icing on the cake. Johanna was frightened by Jonathan''s sudden action. ¡°Don''t mess around. We are in thepany. There are surveince cameras in the elevator,¡± Johanna eximed as she panicked. Jonathan chuckled and said, ¡°Why should I be scared? You have promised me! I am just getting my reward!¡± ¡°When my husband sees this, he will kill you!¡± Johanna said angrily. ¡°Haha!¡± Jonathan chuckled before letting Johanna go. ¡°I''m joking. Don''t take it to heart,¡± he said. Johanna realized that Jonathan was teasing her. She was annoyed but found it funny at the same time. They soon arrived at the thirty-sixth level. The two of them walked out of the elevator. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g On the highest floor, there was a luxurious office. Gold-rimmed carpeting was ced on the floor. Johanna led Jonathan into the office. Johanna knocked on the door and a woman''s pleasant voice soon sounded. ¡°Pleasee in!¡± Pushing open the door, Johanna led Jonathan in. There was a ceiling-to-floor window in the office, and there were many advanced technological gadgets. The interior design wasvish. There was a carpet on the floor and a big screen where one could watch movies and y games. On the other end of the room was a gym. ¡°Oh my!¡± Jonathan only gave a quick nce across the room and he could not help but sigh in envy. Rich people spend money extravagantly! However, what attracted Jonathan the most was thedy sitting at the desk in the office. She was Johanna''s younger sister and the chairman of Falcon Corporation. She appeared to be around twenty-five years old and wore a purple suit. Her hair was styled in an elegant updo, and she looked capable and mature. Her figure was great and was as attractive as Johanna''s. Furthermore, she was beautiful just like Johanna. Johanna was full of mature charm. The matureness could be seen in her beautiful figure, and she was as appealing as a juicy peach on a hot day. When men saw her, they yearned to push her beneath them. However, thedy had a strong aura. When men saw her, they would feel inferior in front of her and dare not pursue her. When thedy saw Johanna, she immediately stood up and walked over with a look of concern on her face. ¡°Johanna! You''re back! I called you multiple times but you never picked up!¡± Thedy sped Johanna''s hands tightly. With lingering fear in her heart, Johanna said, ¡°Joanne, I almost could not meet you. If this man had not saved me, I would have been killed by assassins.¡± She pointed at Jonathan and said, ¡°Joanne, let me introduce you to the man who saved me. His name is Jonathan Lawson.¡± Thereafter, Johanna introduced Jonathan to her younger sister. ¡°This is my younger sister, Joanne Wilkinson.¡± Jonathan subconsciously straightened his spine when he saw Joanne. He looked all serious and greeted, ¡°Hello, Ms. Joanne.¡± Joanne stretched out a hand to him. ¡°Hello, Mr. Lawson. Thank you for your help.¡± Jonathan reached out a hand and shook hers. He was a man, so when women did not take the initiative to shake his hand, he would not initiate it. It was a matter of respect. Although he was brash at times, he would be respectful when the asion called for it. However, he had no qualms about behaving as he wished around Johanna. More importantly, the first time he met Johanna, she had an intimate encounter with him. Thus, he behaved as he wished around her. Jonathan quickly let go of Joanne''s hand after she shook his. It was a fleeting handshake, and he acted with the utmost respect. However, at that moment, a sh of shock appeared in Jonathan''s eyes. Joanne''s hand was too cold. It was as if her hand had been frozen for a thousand years. ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Joanne asked when she noticed the peculiar grimace on Jonathan''s face. Jonathan was confused. Did Joanne not know that her hand was icy-cold? Hence, he replied, ¡°Your hand is very cold.¡± ¡°It can''t be,¡± Johanna said. ¡°My sister has a weak and cold body from birth, but I don''t think it is that cold!¡± Thereafter she held Joanne''s hand and continued to speak. ¡°It''s not very cold. It''s just slightly colder than the average person''s hand.¡± What? How can that be? Her hand was so cold that he could not take it. Could it be my misconception? Jonathan shook his head and asked Joanne, ¡°Can I hold your hand again?¡± Before Joanne could reply, Johanna''s expression turned strange. She eximed, ¡°Don''t take advantage of my sister, Jonathan!¡± Jonathan said seriously, ¡°I don''t have the intention to do so. I just find it weird.¡± ¡°What do you mean by weird? I''ve grown up with my sister. No one said that she was weird. You said that she was weird when you have only met her once. You''re the one with a problem.¡± Jonathan could not help butugh bitterly. He said, ¡°All right.¡± He paused before saying, ¡°There''s nothing for me to do here. I''ll take my leave.¡± ¡°Please wait!¡± A frightened look appeared on Joanne''s face. She appeared to have thought of something. Jonathan turned and saw Joanne''s expression. He knew that there must have been something wrong with her body. Joanne stretched out her fair and pale hand. Without hesitation, Jonathan grabbed her hand. He held onto it and did not let go immediately. In an instant, an icy-cold feeling rushed into Jonathan''s veins. Jonathan resisted the urge to let go of her hand. He stared at Joanne in shock. While Catherine was naturally cold-blooded, her symptoms were normal and consideredmon. Jonathan did not find anything out of the ordinary with her. However, something was different about Joanne''s hand. ¡°Hey! Why aren''t you letting go, Jonathan?¡± Johanna asked. Joanne said, ¡°Johanna, don''t hurry him.¡± She stared at Jonathan seriously before looking at his hand. At that moment, something weird happened. A thinyer of frost appeared on Jonathan''s hand. ¡°Oh, my god!¡± Jonathan yelled and could not help but let go of Joanne''s hand. He could not stand the coldness emitting from Joanne''s hand. He hurriedly shook his hand to regain blood cirction. Soon after, theyer of frost disappeared. Joanne and Johanna were shocked. It was only then that Johanna realized that Jonathan was telling the truth. He had no intention of taking advantage of Joanne. ¡°Why is it like this?¡± Johanna asked Jonathan. Jonathan did not understand what was going on either. He replied, ¡°You should ask Ms. Joanne this question.¡± Chapter 258 Chapter 258 Johanna turned to Joanne, who looked bewildered. Thetter said, ¡°It''s the first time I''ve seen such a reaction.¡± ¡°That''s so strange,¡± Johanna reached out to hold Joanne''s hand. Although she held it tightly without loosening her grip, nothing happened. Even after watching closely for one full minute, Jonathan did not notice any change in either of the women. They turned toward him doubtfully, then Johanna asked, ¡°Could it be that there''s something strange with your body?¡± He stroked his nose thoughtfully and sounded frustrated as he replied, ¡°I''ve also nevere across something like this. Why don''t the two of us try it?¡± Johanna did not think he was trying to take advantage of her, so she stretched her soft, fair hand toward him and joined hands. However, they did not observe anything unusual. They maintained that position for a minute to the point they felt embarrassed and let go, but still, nothing happened. All of a sudden, Joanne stuck out her hand toward Jonathan and said, ¡°Let''s give it a go again.¡± Nodding, Jonathan reached over so they could sp their hands together. What the hell! There''s that biting cold sensation again! He had to use his vitality to resist the icy feeling that radiated from Joanne''s body. White frost began forming on his hands like before, and that time around, it even spread to his arms. ¡°Let go!¡± he yelled, unable to bear it any longer. He withdrew his hand and stepped back. Only then did the frost on his arm gradually disappear. As he stared at her, one could tell from the look in his eyes that he thought the whole situation was strange and ominous. It''s the first time I''ve encountered something so sinister. Joanne also had a strange look in her eyes as she fell into deep thought. Noticing that, Jonathan knew at once that something was amiss with Joanne but that she did not wish to talk about it. Nheless, he did not want to probe further as it had nothing to do with him. He merely smiled and said, ¡°If there''s nothing else, I''ll be going then.¡± Panicking, Johanna hurriedly called out, ¡°Don''t go! What''s wrong with my sister?¡± ¡°You know something, don''t you? It''s just that you''re unwilling to say anything,¡± he said while looking straight at Joanne. Johanna shifted her gaze to Joanne and asked, ¡°Is that true?¡± However, Joanne replied, ¡°Not at all.¡± After a pause, she continued, ¡°Let''s not talk about this now. Instead, we should be discussing how to thank Mr. Lawson.¡± Johanna had no clue what was going on. All she knew was that her sister was quite opinionated and that she would not be able to change thetter''s mind. Hence, she responded in agreement, saying, ¡°Yes, you''re right. We need to thank him properly.¡± ¡°That won''t be necessary,¡± he replied nonchntly. Nheless, he could not refrain from asking, ¡°Why is there an assassin out to kill you?¡± While Johanna hesitated, wondering whether to share more details, Joanne said, ¡°Let''s sit and talk.¡± Since Jonathan was in no rush and was somewhat curious, he replied, ¡°Sure.¡± After the trio sat down on the couch, Joanne had her secretarye in to make some coffee. She also whispered a few words into thetter''s ear, who nodded in response. Then, she said to Jonathan, ¡°In truth, there''s nothing to hide. My sister and I went to Ustrana recently and developed a core technology patent with a Chanaean scientist. The drawing for the technology is veryplex. Currently, no one can produce it on aputer. My sister has the drawing, but there''s no way of transmitting it using aputer.¡± Johanna piped up, ¡°Joanne is an expert in this area. She can analyze the drawing to help Falcon Corporation build better engines.¡± ¡°We didn''t expect ourpetitors to try and get their hands on the drawing once the news leaked. From their perspective, even if they can''t get the drawing, they don''t want us to have it to prevent us from pulling ahead of them. That Chanaean scientist has passed away in Ustrana. So, once the drawing gets destroyed, that technology will be lost forever,¡± Joanne exined. After a brief pause, she said, ¡°Thankfully, the gods were on our side. We were fortunate to meet you, which is why the drawing didn''t go missing. Mr. Lawson, you''ve saved us from a huge loss, so we must thank you.¡± As she spoke, the secretary brought over the coffee and a checkbook. Joanne was someone who did everything with a generous spirit. Her pen flew over the check with great flourish, then she tore it out and handed it to Jonathan. ¡°Here''s a small token of our appreciation. Please ept it.¡± Without looking at the check, Jonathan replied with a smile, ¡°It was nothing. There''s no need for that.¡± Joanne and Johanna were slightly taken aback, wondering if he genuinely did not care about money. ¡°Mr. Lawson, I think you should take a look at the amount before deciding whether or not to refuse it,¡± Joanne suggested. He grinned at her and said, ¡°For someone as generous as you who wishes to thank me personally, I''m guessing you wouldn''t write down anything less than three million.¡± Her expression shifted slightly as that was the exact amount she had written! She had not expected him to make such an urate guess, and she could not help but take another look at him. He may appear cynical, but there''s actually more to him than meets the eye. ¡°All right, then. I still have some business to attend to. Bye!¡± With that, Jonathan got up to leave. After taking a few steps, he looked back at Joanne with a smile. ¡°It''s a beautiful thing when people lend a helping hand to others in a situation where they don''t cause harm to themselves. If one were to involve money in everything, life would be rather dull.¡± Having said that, he strode out of the office. The two sisters exchanged nces after he left. ¡°What do you think of him?¡± Johanna asked. Joanne pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°He''s either a scheming man who''s plotting something big or a rare gem of a gentleman.¡± ¡°I think he falls in thetter category because I bumped into him in a panic while running for my life. It doesn''t make sense for him to have ulterior motives.¡± Joanne countered, ¡°Maybe he saw that Falcon Corporation was doing well and hatched a new n. He''s a smart person, that''s for sure.¡± Her sister shot her a bitter smile. ¡°Joanne, I think he''s more easygoing than you. He doesn''t think that badly of others. Also, you tend to doubt everything and distrust others because you''ve been a chairman for so long.¡± Joanne did not attempt to refute what Johanna said. Instead, she replied rather tiredly, ¡°Perhaps.¡± Something urred to Johanna, and she added, ¡°By the way, why was there frost when you shook Jonathan''s hand just now?¡± ¡°I''m really not too sure,¡± Joanne replied, not wanting to talk about it. After a pause, she asked, ¡°Where''s the drawing?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Johanna did not press further and merely took out the drawing. Willowbank had a northern climate, so even though it was the end of February, the weather was still freezing cold. Despite the sun shining that day, there was still a frosty chill in the air. Sometimes, it would still snow in Willowbank in May. It was truly a strange city. After exiting Falcon Building, Jonathan walked under the morning sun while mulling over the unusual incident with Joanne. It was something he had never experienced, and he could not wrap his head around it. When one attained the same level of understanding as Jonathan, one would realize there was a clear reason behind everything in the world. They knew there was a cause and effect to everything that happened. It was just like how there was an exnation for Lance''s remarkable ability to exist in the form of primordial spirits. However, when it came to what happened with Joanne, Jonathan simply could not figure it out. Why does the frost only appear when I shake hands with Joanne but not when Johanna does it? I''m sure Joanne usually shakes hands with others, so she would''ve definitely known if there was a reaction. In other words, a chemical reaction only urs when she shakes hands with me. What the f*ck does that mean? Suddenly, he felt as though his mind was a jumbled mess as myriad thoughts rted to tales of the reincarnation of ill-fated lovers raced through it. Could something have happened between Joanne and me in our past lives? But isn''t that just nonsense? There''s no such thing as reincarnation, so how could there be past lives? When a person dies, that''s it. Reincarnation doesn''t happen! He was absolutely mystified. He was walking along the street when he spotted a restaurant. Turning abruptly, he went into the restaurant and ordered a spaghetti bolognese while still mulling over the matter. I can''t figure it out! Suddenly, Jonathan thought of Master Richard. With his god-like cultivation, he''s sure to be way more knowledgeable than me. Why don''t I try asking him? However, it doesn''t seem quite right to bother him with something as trivial as this. ¡°Oh, right! I can ask Beatrix!¡± he eximed, having a sudden sh of inspiration. After all, Master Richard was the one who had said I could look for her if I came across any difficulties. Without hesitation, he whipped out his phone and dialed Beatrix''s number. The call went through quickly, then he heard Beatrix''s voice on the other end of the line. ¡°Hello?¡± Snickering, he replied, ¡°Hello, Little Bee. Can you guess who''s this?¡± A secondter, all he heard was the dial tone as she hung up. Jonathan was momentarily taken aback. He would behave when he was around Beatrix, but now that he was miles away, he had gotten smart-mouthed. However, it was aplete surprise to him that she would hang up just like that. He sighed. Beatrix has no sense of humor at all and can''t take a joke. What a killjoy. After that, he called her again. That time, he greeted stiffly, ¡°Hello, Beatrix. It''s me, Jonathan.¡± ¡°Is something the matter?¡± Beatrix asked coldly. ¡°Well, yes. There''s something that I think is very strange, and I can''t figure it out. That''s why I wanted to ask you about it. You''re way more experienced¡ª¡± ¡°Get to the point,¡± she snapped, interrupting him without any qualms. He immediately began, ¡°Here''s what happened...¡± Then, he proceeded to describe how frost had appeared after touching Joanne''s hand. ¡°What do you think happened? Nothing happens to other people who shake her hand. It''s only me. Could it be that we were lovers in our past lives, and now that fate led us to cross paths again, a chemical reaction urred as soon as we met?¡± Beatrix replied, ¡°It''s normal for men to have physiological reactions when they meet a woman. However, this is my first time hearing something like this.¡± Jonathan was caught off-guard by herment about a physiological response. D*mn! She''s quite open about these things! Chapter 259 Chapter 259 After that, Beatrix added, ¡°You said that frost only appeared on the woman''s hand after shaking yours, but I''m not really convinced.¡± Jonathan immediately replied, ¡°It is true. I wanted to ask if you have ever encountered such a strange thing.¡± ¡°I have not,¡± she replied. Jonathan was a little disappointed when he heard that. ¡°Then, it seems you like don''t know what''s going on either, Beatrix.¡± Beatrix replied coldly, ¡°I''m not omnipotent, so I won''t know everything.¡± She paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°You said that the frost only appears on her hand when she touches yours but not when she touches others, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°And you suspect that there is some kind of mysterious connection between yourself and her, which is why the frost appears on her hand when she touches you, right?¡± ¡°Yes, that''s right,¡± Jonathan replied. It was impossible to not follow that train of thought. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. ¡°That''s very childish thinking.¡± Jonathan nearly popped a vein in anger upon hearing that. ¡°You should think about what makes you different from a normal person. You''re a powerful spiritual fighter, and your vitality is very strong. Perhaps that woman has an unusual constitution, and it caused a reaction when she came into contact with you. In other words, it''s not that you''re special but every powerful spiritual fighter who touches that woman''s hand would get the same reaction.¡± Jonathan was slightly stunned, but he had to admit that Beatrix''s words made a lot of sense. In fact, that was the best exnation for what had happened. It was really childish of me to think of it as a connection from our past lives! ¡°Why does she have such a constitution?¡± Jonathan asked. ¡°I don''t know.¡± Beatrix paused before continuing, ¡°The world is never short of curiosities, so this isn''t really that surprising. Moreover, some people are born with a higher mental capacity than others and mana. Some carry someone else''s memories when they are born; in other words, they were reincarnated. But is that really reincarnation? It''s just that their thoughts have merged with a newborn after their death.¡± Jonathan agreed wholeheartedly with what she said. At least he knew that Gabriel was born with innately strong spiritual energy. Gabriel''s mind was not strong like Divine Master''s because he developed it at ater stage. It was because his mind was already naturally much stronger than an ordinary person''s. Beatrix piped up again, ¡°The world is vast and always evolving with time. There is nothing in this universe that is strange, no matter how extraordinary or astonishing it is.¡± ¡°That makes sense,¡± Jonathan voiced his agreement. ¡°If there''s nothing else, I''ll hang up now,¡± Beatrix said. Jonathan chuckled. ¡°I''ll bring you a gift when I get to Lostaria, Beatrix.¡± ¡°I don''t need one!¡± With that, she ended the call. Jonathan put away his phone with a small smile on his face. He was used to her antics anyway. After speaking to her, he was no longer feeling troubled about Joanne. No matter what she was like or what kind of secrets she was harboring, it was her privacy. There was no need for him to get to the bottom of it. With that thought, Jonathan merrily dug into the te of spaghetti bolognese. After that, he called a cab and headed toward Victor''s location. Willowbank was truly an extraordinary ce. Falcon Corporation was very influential in Willowbank and could be considered the top corporation in the city. However, Victor was the richest man in the city. How was he able to aplish that? It was simple for he owned a real estatepany. Victor seemed to have copied the business model of a very sessful developer. He developed some clubs, mansions, and plots of auspiciousnd in geomancy terms. He always targeted the wealthy. That was a rather unique approach. However, Victory Enterprise had established its business empire and others were unable to imitate it. Half an hourter, Jonathan arrived at Victory Enterprise. He stood in front of the towering building under the sunlight. At that moment, a gust of cold wind blew past him. The warm sunlight and the cold wind were strangely harmonious. Jonathan was dressed coolly in a ck leather jacket and a pair of sunsses. He didn''t have Victor''s phone number, so he could only contact him this way. As soon as he entered the building, two security guards stepped forward and blocked him. ¡°May I know who you are and who you are looking for?¡± one of the security guards asked. Jonathan smiled politely and said, ¡°I''m here to see Victor, the Chairman. I have an appointment with him.¡± He swept his gaze over the two security guards and added, ¡°Well, it''s not really an appointment. He was the one who invited me over.¡± The two security guards were dumbfounded, unsure whether to believe him or not. ¡°Are you going to keep blocking my path?¡± Jonathan''s temper instantly red. ¡°Do you know who my father is? He is the chief of this city''s police station. If you get on my bad side, I''ll turn Victory Enterprise into Loser Enterprise.¡± His ability to lie was second to none, and he always did it in a serious manner. He was particrly good at putting on an act. Seeing how confident he was, the security guards became somewhat convinced. It was mainly due to Jonathan''s assertiveness when he spoke. Moreover, he behaved with the arrogance of a spoilt son of a government official. Suddenly, a young woman''s voice rang out. ¡°Hmph! That was really arrogant!¡± The security guards directed their gaze behind Jonathan and immediately greeted her, ¡°Ms. Briana!¡± A sense of dread filled Jonathan. He turned around and saw a beautiful woman dressed in a red coat with an angry expression on her face. The woman appeared to be around twenty-two years old and carried herself with an air of nobility. She wore simple and light makeup, which entuated her beauty. The woman was tall and slender, and she was even a little taller than Jonathan. Judging from her demeanor and what the security guards had called her, he immediately guessed her identity. She was none other than his target, Briana Yarbrough! Two mean-looking bodyguards dressed in ck trailed behind her. ¡°Briana!¡± Jonathan immediately broke into a smile and called out to her. Briana simply stared at him coldly. She truly disliked him quite a bit. But that was not unexpected, because firstly, she felt that Jonathan was a scammer and a liar. Secondly, he dared to say that he would turn Victory Enterprise into Loser Enterprise. That was absolutely infuriating! Thirdly, he was extremely arrogant and had no ss. ¡°Do you think a low-life hooligan like you is allowed to call me that?¡± she spat coldly. Jonathanughed dryly. ¡°Well, I''m no low-life hooligan. Even if I were, I would be a powerful one!¡± Briana looked at him with a frosty gaze and did not entertain his childish humor. ¡°I heard you say earlier that your dad is the chief at the police station.¡± Briana was cautious and worried that he really was the chief''s son as that would cause problems for her father. Hence, to err on the safe side, she decided to rify with him. ¡°That''s right,¡± Jonathan replied. ¡°Alright. What is Chief Holmes'' full name?¡± Jonathan was extremely sharp-witted and had noticed the glint that shed across Briana''s eyes. That was how he knew her question was a trap. Most people would ask what the chief''s name was or what their surname was. However, Briana asked what Chief Holmes'' full name was. Therefore, it was highly likely that the chief''s surname was not Holmes. It was just to trick Jonathan into exposing himself. ¡°I don''t know who Chief Holmes is. My dad''s surname isn''t Holmes!¡± he answered. Of course, it isn''t. My dad''s surname is Lawson! Briana was slightly stunned at the fact that he didn''t fall for her trick. However, she still didn''t believe that he was the chief''s son. Perhaps he had learned what the chief''s name was from the news. ¡°In that case, what is your dad''s name?¡± Jonathan chuckled and said, ¡°Alright, I''ll tell the truth, Briana. My dad isn''t the chief at the police station. I was just kidding.¡± Briana was startled for a moment. Then, her face turned red with anger. She turned to the two guards standing behind her and said, ¡°Kick this lunatic out immediately.¡± ¡°Wait!¡± Jonathan hurriedly interjected. ¡°I''ll confess, Briana. My dad and your father are close friends, and we have been betrothed to each other at birth. I''m here to ask for your hand in marriage. If you don''t believe me, you can check with your father.¡± Briana instantly flew into a rage. This guy has no shame! He''s clearly trying to take advantage of me! ¡°Kick him out now!¡± she ordered the two bodyguards. There was a menacing air around the bodyguards and the sunsses they wore strengthened that aura. They immediately stormed over to Jonathan aggressively. They reached for him, ready to throw him out of the building. Jonathan backed away and yelled, ¡°Hey, hey, hey! We''re all civilized people, aren''t we? Why are you getting physical? Misters, we can talk this out. Hey, are you really going to throw me out?¡± Jonathan kicked and punched the bodyguards, sending them crashing into the ground. He sat on one of them and put his foot on the other. ¡°Do you yield?¡± Briana was shocked. She never expected Jonathan to be such a powerful fighter! ¡°You two!¡± She turned toward the security guards and shouted, ¡°Quick! Get back up and call the police!¡± ¡°No, don''t do that!¡± Jonathan immediately stood up and smiled sheepishly at Briana. ¡°Please let me see our dad, Briana! He''ll determine once and for all if I was lying or not.¡± She did not relent as she was scared that he would harm her father. Then, she took several steps back and said, ¡°Wait there. I''ll call my father now.¡± The call went through in no time. ¡°Briana, can I talk to him first?¡± Jonathan asked. She nced at him before speaking into the phone, ¡°That lunatic wants to talk to you.¡± Victor also couldn''t wrap his head around the situation. Despite that, he acquiesced. ¡°Give him the phone, and let''s see what he says.¡± Briana nodded and handed the phone to Jonathan with a disgusted expression on her face. Jonathan let out a chuckle as he took the phone from her. Then, he turned away from Briana and whispered, ¡°Divine Realm.¡± As soon as Victor heard those words, he instantly understood what was going on. After that, Jonathan spoke loudly, ¡°Mr. Yarbrough, is the marriage that you and my dad decided on back then still valid? You are a very wealthy man now, but you wouldn''t forget about us, right? I hope you are not that heartless!¡± Chapter 260 Chapter 260 Briana was startled upon hearing that. What kind of weirdo is he? Did he just call us heartless? What an unscrupulous man! Briana was already feeling frustrated. All the while, Victor smiled in resignation after hearing that. Why did Divine Realm send such a clown over? However, Victor was still feeling hopeful. Both the men dispatched by Divine Realm before that were too rigid and stern, so their attempts had failed. Jonathan seemed rather quirky, so he figured that there might be an unexpected oue. Thus, he said, ¡°Pass the phone to Briana.¡± ¡°Oh, okay!¡± Jonathan handed the phone over to Briana after that. ¡°Dad, don''t tell me I am actually in an arranged marriage with him,¡± Briana blurted out. Victor ignored her and said, ¡°Bring him upstairs.¡± Although Briana had a bad premonition, she couldn''t say anything to her father at that point, so she complied with him. ¡°Okay.¡± She glowered at Jonathan after hanging up. Jonathan chuckled and quipped, ¡°What is it, Briana? Do you see me in a new light now?¡± Unlike Jessica, Briana wouldn''t bicker with him flirtatiously. She merely nced at him impassively before entering the building. Jonathan followed behind her. Just as the two security guards tried to stop him, he red at them before dering, ¡°How dare you stop me? Don''t you know I''m the future heir of Victory Enterprise?¡± Both of the security guards were dumbfounded. At the same time, Briana roared at Jonathan, ¡°You are a madman!¡± With that, she covered her ears and ran inside. Jonathan ran after her. Seeing that Briana didn''t order them to stop Jonathan, the two security guards let him pass. Jonathan followed behind Briana, entering the elevator. ¡°Briana...¡± The moment Jonathan tried to strike up a conversation, Briana covered her ears. He heaved a sigh. ¡°Geez, young people nowadays are really impetuous.¡± His sarcastic remark left Briana feeling conflicted. Victor''s office was located on the twenty-eighth floor. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Prominent people like him somehow had a preference to set up their offices on the highest floor of buildings. Upon arriving at the twenty-eighth floor, Briana led Jonathan to Victor''s office. She entered the office upon opening the door, and Jonathan followed suit. The office was magnificent, its interior decor giving off a quaint and elegant vibe. There was a desk made of red sandalwood, and a couch made of real leather, among other furniture. Although Victor was close to his sixties, he was still full of energy. He looked regal and refined in his ck suit. One could tell that he was someone very sessful. Moreover, he was fit and had thick hair. He wore golden-rimmed sses, and he also wore a wristwatch. When they arrived, he was going through the quarterly finance reports at his desk. The instant Briana barged in and got beside him, she demanded, ¡°Dad, this is the madman I''m talking about! Chase him away!¡± Jonathan couldn''t help but feel annoyed. D*mn it. Isn''t she a little too uncultured? She kept on calling me a madman or a lunatic. Despite his bizarre actions, Jonathan was actually incredibly perceptive. He already had an idea as to the cause of Victor''s predicament. Victor had his daughter in his forties, so he doted on her. Thus, Briana ended up bing quite spoiled. Victor smiled in resignation before chiding her, ¡°Speak more kindly, Briana.¡± He then looked at Jonathan with joy. ¡°You''re here, young man. Please have a seat.¡± He stood as he spoke. Jonathan chirped merrily, ¡°Mr. Yarbrough, your office looks so grand. My dad used to brag to me about the time he spent flirting with girls in Yaleview with you.¡± Victor was startled, and there was an awkward expression on his face. Unable to counter that, he laughed. ¡°Have a seat!¡± As they conversed, Victor and Briana sat down on the couch regarded as the main seat, whereas Jonathan sat on the guest''s seat. Victor had his secretary serve them some refreshments right away. After that, he asked Jonathan, ¡°How has your father been?¡± He cringed at his own words, for he didn''t even know Jonathan''s name. Right away, Jonathan put on a mncholic expression as hemented, ¡°My father has passed away, Mr. Yarbrough.¡± He then tried to shed a few tears. Yet, he didn''t have any, so he gave up on it eventually. He proceeded to bemoan, ¡°My dad told me before he died that I muste to you. He described you as a just, honest, and true man. So, you will allow me to marry Briana, right?¡± Initially, Briana was infuriated, but she felt likeughing when she heard Jonathan''s words. This guy is really something else. Upon hearing, Victor felt slightly embarrassed. ¡°I will never marry someone like him.¡± Briana shot up from her seat and rejected the idea firmly. She then snarked at Jonathan, ¡°The likes of you shouldn''t even think about marrying me. You should go take a look at yourself in a mirror¨C¡± ¡°Been there, done that, and I think I look amazing!¡± ¡°You¨C¡± Briana almost vomited blood. Victor smiled bitterly before smoothing things over. ¡°Young man, both Briana and I need time to think about this, especially when you brought up the matter so abruptly.¡± Jonathan replied, ¡°Oh, I''m not in a hurry. Besides, I''m homeless and unemployed. Mr. Yarbrough, my dad said I should regard you as my own father and familiarize myself with you! Since you have such a largepany and are so wealthy, you should hire me as a manager. I could use some fun.¡± ¡°You bloody leech!¡± cried Briana, no longer able to stand Jonathan and his shenanigans. ¡°I have teeth though!¡± Jonathan opened his mouth in all seriousness to reveal his two rows of healthy and normal-looking teeth. ¡°Dad, don''t waste time on scum like him! Get the security guards to chase him out!¡± Briana demanded. Victor cleared his throat, figuring that it was time he showed his dignified side in front of an outsider. Thus, he said, ¡°Briana, no matter what, this young man is the son of an acquaintance of mine. How could you be so impolite to him? What might others think if they see you like this?¡± ¡°It''ll reflect badly on your parents!¡± Jonathan added, always keen to add salt to injury. ¡°Shut up!¡± chided Briana at Jonathan. Jonathan let out a chuckle. Victor saw no point in continuing the conversation, so he ordered in a rather stern tone, ¡°Briana, give us some space.¡± Briana refused toply. ¡°I''m not leaving. You¨C¡± ¡°Leave now!¡± Victor sounded rather cold. He rarely lost his temper with Briana like that. It was also the first time Briana ever saw his stern side, so she was so shocked that her face was as pale as a sheet. ¡°Okay, okay, I''ll leave,¡± she muttered and she really left. After her departure, Victor smiled ruefully at Jonathan. ¡°I''ve spoiled the kid. Please pay her no heed.¡± Jonathan had also reverted to a brooding mood as he turned to face Victor. ¡°I can understand that.¡± After a pause, he continued, ¡°Of course, you''re going to dote on your only daughter when you have amassed such wealth. However, you cannot protect her forever, and her personality poses a huge problem. The wealthier she is, the more dangerous a position she is in. After all, it never was about the person, but what was in their possession.¡± Victor studied him in surprise, thinking that Jonathan seemed to have be an entirely different person. ¡°May I have your name, young man?¡± he inquired. Jonathan supplied, ¡°My name is Jonathan Lawson.¡± ¡°Ah, so you''re Jon.¡± He sounded courteous and was without arrogance. After all, Jonathan was one of the inner disciples of Divine Realm, and no one was to give them an attitude of any sort. ¡°Let''s talk!¡± Jonathan said. Victor probed, ¡°Jon, do you have any ways to go about this task that you''re about to take on?¡± Jonathan exined, ¡°I''ve never met Sean, so I can onlye up with a concrete n once I''ve met him.¡± Then, he requested, ¡°By the way, you have to insist that I am Briana''s fianc¨¦ no matter how she retaliates. Don''t you worry for I will reassure her safety. While Sean seemed to be the source of your troubles, you''re actually the one causing them in the first ce. I won''t be able to do anything for you if youck the resolve to maintain a firm stance on the matter.¡± Victor hesitated for a moment before agreeing to it. ¡°Sure, no problem!¡± Jonathan consoled, ¡°Things aren''t as bad as it seems. At least the two of them have yet to make any substantial moves.¡± Victor was startled, already catching on to what Jonathan was implying. That was something he had been worrying about, so Jonathan''s reassurance offered him much sce. He inquired, ¡°Are you sure?¡± Jonathan chuckled. ¡°Briana is still a virgin.¡± He paused for a bit before going on. ¡°Okay, from now on, you will no longer arrange for Briana to be protected by bodyguards. I shall assume that position.¡± Delighted, Victor gave his consent. ¡°I have nothing to worry about with you acting as her bodyguard.¡± Then, he summoned Briana back in. In her presence, he announced formally, ¡°Briana, I have to tell you something that I''ve been meaning to but unable to tell you. Jonathan''s father, who is also an acquaintance of mine, has passed away, and his final wish is for Jonathan to marry you. While I can dote on you and spoil you when ites to other matters, you''re still my daughter, and you have to obey me regarding this matter.¡± When Briana noticed that her father wasn''t joking around, she teared up and flew into a fit of rage. ¡°That''s a promise between you! What does it have to do with me? Why must I be sacrificed for this? Dad, have you ever put yourself in my shoes?¡± Victor couldn''t bear to see her cry, but he steeled himself. ¡°This is already set in stone.¡± ¡°I will never agree to marry this guy. Over my dead body!¡± Briana yelled and ran away in tears. ¡°Briana!¡± Victor called out to her. However, she ignored him and fled the ce. Jonathan reassured Victor, ¡°Don''t worry. I''ll watch over her, Mr. Yarbrough.¡± With that, he went after her. Chapter 261 Chapter 261 Briana walked out of the building of Victory Enterprise in a fury with two bodyguards dressed in ck following closely behind her. Very soon, Briana arrived at her super luxurious car. It was a Maserati worth eight million. Its sleek-looking lines and resplendent paint made the car look luxurious! Fellow drivers would be trembling in fear when a car like that passed them on the road. They would try their best to stay away to avoid identally scratching it because it would cost them an arm and a leg to pay for the damages. All of a sudden, Briana stopped in front of her car and turned around. ¡°The two of you aren''t allowed to follow me today.¡± With that, she got into the car. The two bodyguards were stunned for her order put them in a difficult position. If they followed her, she would be displeased. If they did not, they would be worried about her safety. Just then, Jonathan walked over with a grin. ¡°It''s fine. There''s no need for both of you to follow Ms. Briana. From today onwards, I''ll be solely responsible for her safety.¡± ¡°Crazy man!¡± When Briana saw Jonathan, she became even more irritated. She started the engine, and the car sped away. ¡°Phew! I finally got rid of that lunatic,¡± Briana mumbled to herself as she heaved a sigh of relief. She then gradually slowed the car down. ¡°Briana, we''re about to be a family very soon.¡± Just then, she heard Jonathan''s voice. ¡°You have always beenining about your future husband!¡± Briana was shocked to see that Jonathan was seated in the front passenger seat. She had no idea when he sneaked in. The tires screeched, and the car came to a sudden halt. At that moment, she was on the road, so the taxi behind her crashed into her Maserati when she braked suddenly. That made Briana even angrier. She got out of the car and rushed up to the taxi driver. ¡°What''s wrong with you? If you don''t know how to drive, then you shouldn''t be on the road.¡± Surprisingly, the taxi driver was a in-looking woman in her thirties. The instant she realized that she had crashed into a Maserati, tears rolled down her cheeks. The female taxi driver got out of her vehicle and immediately apologized to Briana, ¡°I''m sorry. I''m so sorry. It was an ident. I didn''t think that you would m on the brakes so suddenly.¡± ¡°Do you think an apology is going to solve the problem?¡± Briana said furiously. ¡°You have to bear the full responsibility for this ident. The tail lights have been smashed, and so is the paintwork.¡± She then paused for a while before continuing, ¡°Forget it. I''m going to call the traffic police.¡± ¡°No!¡± The woman was so terrified that her face had turned pale. She quickly got down on her knees and begged Briana, ¡°I''m sorry. I''m so sorry. It wasn''t done on purpose. I don''t have this much money to pay you!¡± Usually, Briana was not an unforgiving person but she was in a very bad mood that day. As such, the female taxi driver became her punching bag. The taxi driver was Miranda Hudson. She was a divorcee and single mother. It had not been long since she started driving a taxi, and she did not expect such an ident to happen. On the first day of being a taxi driver, some of the old-timers told Miranda to watch out for luxurious cars on the road, and that she should keep a safe distance from those expensive cars. Miranda had done her diligence. The logo of Maserati was too eye-catching. Even if she could not recognize the logo of the car, she could still tell that it was a luxurious car judging from its sleek outlook. Miranda was on the verge of breaking down. At that moment, she had no more dignity left. As long as she was not required to give any mary compensation, she would be willing to do anything even if she was asked to strip naked. Just then, she heard a gentle, male voice. ¡°Go on. You don''t have to pay for the damages.¡± Miranda looked up to see a decent-looking young man with gentle eyes. He was none other than Jonathan. Miranda nced at Jonathan before turning to look at Briana in doubt. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Briana was infuriated, and she yelled at Jonathan, ¡°It''s my car. What has it got to do with you? Are you trying to y the nice guy? Fine. Since you don''t want her to pay, then youpensate me.¡± A frosty look appeared in Jonathan''s eyes for a very brief moment before he calmed himself down. However, that split second of iciness made Briana shiver. With a nonchnt smile, Jonathan said, ¡°You''re my future wife. Your car is mine too. Why do I need to compensate you?¡± ¡°You!¡± Briana was incensed. Jonathan told Miranda, ¡°Get lost.¡± Relieved, Miranda turned around and was about to get into her taxi. ¡°Stop right there!¡± Briana shouted. Jonathan reached out to grab Briana. Miranda quickly got into her taxi and drove off. It was not Briana''s intention to hold a grudge against Miranda, she pushed Jonathan''s hand away and cautioned him, ¡°Let me warn you, you crazy man. Don''t follow me anymore.¡± After that, she hurriedly got into her car. The first thing she did after she got in was locked the doors. However, after the doors were locked, she found Jonathan sittingfortably in the front passenger seat. ¡°Get out of my car!¡± Briana screamed. Jonathan smiled before saying, ¡°Briana, if you get angry too often, you will age very fast. But, it''s okay since your family is filthy rich. Even if you be ugly, I will still ept you.¡± There was nothing Briana could do to a scoundrel like Jonathan, so she threatened, ¡°Are you really not getting out of my car? Fine! I''ll call the police!¡± Jonathan was not at all fazed by her threat. ¡°Go ahead. Your dad approves of me as his future son-in- law. I''ll have to keep an eye on you so that you won''t go looking for that fellow. I don''t want you to cheat on me!¡± All of a sudden, an idea popped up in Briana''s mind, and she smiled coldly at Jonathan, ¡°Fine. So, you want to stay in the car, right? You''d better not regret itter.¡± Thereafter, she started the engine. Throughout the drive, Briana did not speak to Jonathan, so he pretended to fall asleep. Before the car ident, he would not mind teasing her to have some fun. However, after the way Briana treated Miranda, he lost his interest. Half an hourter, the Maserati stopped in front of Angelite Spa. Angelite Spa specialized in beauty and wellness treatments. Briana walked straight in with Jonathan following closely behind her at afortable pace. There was an elegant reception area the moment they entered Angelite Spa. At the reception counter, there was a cashier. The moment Briana walked in, the cashier greeted her politely, ¡°Ms. Yarbrough.¡± ¡°Where''s Sean?¡± asked Briana. The cashier replied, ¡°Mr. Watson is attending to a customer right now. But, he did say to inform him when you arrive.¡± ¡°All right. I''ll wait for him here,¡± said Briana before she sat down on the couch. The cashier cast a nce at Jonathan and asked, ¡°Is he a friend of yours, Ms. Yarbrough?¡± Before Briana could reply, Jonathan responded with a happy expression, ¡°I''m her fianc¨¦.¡± The cashier was taken aback because she knew that Briana and Sean were a couple. Where did this fianc¨¦e from? When Briana saw the change in the cashier''s expression, she quickly cut in, ¡°Fanny, don''t listen to this lunatic. He''s a nutjob. I don''t even know him.¡± Fanny became less warm. ¡°Mister, I''ll have to ask you to leave.¡± Jonathan smiled at the cashier and said, ¡°If my wife is still here, then I''ll be here.¡± Fanny uttered coldly, ¡°What a bloody psycho.¡± She then spoke into her walkie-talkie and yelled, ¡°Kairo, someone is causing trouble at the reception area. Pleasee here as soon as possible.¡± That did not seem to bother Jonathan. When Fanny saw his calm demeanor, she knew he was trouble. She decided to inform Mr. Watson as well. Mr. Watson was Sean. Jonathan began to study his surrounding before inquiring, ¡°Sean is the owner of this ce?¡± ¡°That''s right!¡± Briana proimed proudly. Initially, she had no intention to entertain Jonathan. However, that was the perfect opportunity to strike him, so she said it without any hesitation. Jonathan smacked his own mouth and eximed, ¡°A big, grown man actually opens a spa center. What a sissy! Briana, so you prefer this type of man.¡± ¡°Watch your mouth!¡± Briana immediately told him off. Jonathan let out a chuckle and did not seem to mind her outburst. Just then, three men, who were filled with murderous intent, came out. The leader of the trio was bald, had a muscr body, and a piercing gaze. Jonathan eyed him up and down nonchntly before realizing that the man was a Nascent Soul. He was in the early-stage of Nascent Soul! That stunned Jonathan a little. He could also tell that the other two men were at the peak of Neutralizing Force. All three of them were highly skilled. Looks like this isn''t just a beauty parlor! Jonathan also noticed that Briana had beenpletely surrounded. Victor, being a shrewd man, had already noticed it as well. That was why he was willing to activate the prismatic crystal and seek help from Divine Realm. Only Briana was still in the dark. ¡°Kairo!¡± she called out happily as she stood up. Kairo smiled at Briana and said, ¡°Briana, you''re here. Get behind me.¡± Briana acted as if Kairo was her family, so she quickly stood behind him. Next, Kairo stared coldly at Jonathan and questioned, ¡°Did you call Mr. Watson a sissy just now?¡± Jonathan was getting close to bing a Celestial Soul. As such, the moment he held back his aura, even Kairo would not be able to detect it. Jonathan pretended to be frightened and said, ¡°N-No, I said no such thing.¡± He then stood up and continued, ¡°Bro, I was only joking with Briana. Please don''t take it seriously.¡± When Briana saw that Jonathan was afraid, she was emboldened. Waving her fist at him, she said, ¡°You lunatic! I told you earlier on that you will regret it if you follow me. Now you are scared? It''s too late.¡± Jonathan turned pale and begged Kairo for mercy, ¡°You must be Kairo, right? I''m really sorry for saying that rubbish just now. I hope you don''t take it to heart.¡± Kairo red at him coldly. ¡°You have offended Mr. Watson with your words, and that has its consequences. Since you are aware that you are at fault, then kneel down and apologize. We can consider this matter closed.¡± Jonathan began to panic and wave his hands. ¡°Kairo, I-I can''t do that. Please don''t joke around like this.¡± He then looked at Briana and pleaded, ¡°Briana, please speak up for me!¡± Briana snorted and said, ¡°You just won''t give up. Weren''t you very arrogant earlier on? Now, get down on your knees and beg for forgiveness.¡± Chapter 262 Chapter 262 Kairo looked at Jonathan and said tly, ¡°You heard what Briana said too, didn''t you?¡± Shaking his head, Jonathan gave him a bitter smile and replied, ¡°Although I am just a nobody, I''ll never bow down to anyone. Men should not bow to anyone so easily. I can bow to the gods and my parents, but not others!¡± Kairo''s full name was Kairo Golding. He thought that Jonathan was just a ruffian, so he looked down on thetter. He sneered and said, ¡°I''m not that patient. It''s okay if you don''t want to bow.¡± Then, he turned to look at one of the people behind him and added, ¡°Terry, teach him the proper way to behave.¡± ¡°N-No!¡± Jonathan immediately pleaded in fear. He looked at Briana and went on, ¡°Briana, my dad and your dad were close friends. Please save me!¡± Briana ignored him. She hated him to the core. Just then, a man''s voice was heard. ¡°What happened?¡± An elegant and sophisticated man, who looked around twenty-six years old, emerged from the corridor. He was Sean Watson. He looked handsome and exuded an indescribable grace and charm wearing a suit and a pair of leather shoes. He had an air simr to that of those in power when he spoke. At a nce, Jonathan could tell that Sean was also in the early stage of Nascent Soul. After Sean appeared, Briana happily ran over and threw herself into his arms while greeting, ¡°Sean.¡± Wrapping his arm around Briana''s waist, Sean smiled faintly and replied, ¡°You''re here, Briana.¡± Briana nted a kiss on his cheek and said coquettishly with pouted lips, ¡°You never take the initiative toe and see me.¡± With a wry smile, Sean exined, ¡°You know that your father doesn''t like me.¡± ¡°Hmph, I don''t care what he thinks. You''re the only man I want anyway,¡± Briana dered. Sean appeased, ¡°Alright. There, there.¡± He then took her hands. The two walked over intimately. Sean shot Jonathan an indifferent nce and turned to ask Kairo, ¡°What''s going on?¡± ¡°Sean, this ruffian calls you a sissy,¡± Kairo replied respectfully. Stunned, Sean asked, ¡°Why does he say so?¡± ¡°He said you''re a man but you run a spa,¡± answered Briana. Smiling, Sean said, ¡°Well, it''s his right to say whatever he wants. We should just mind our own business and don''t care about what others say.¡± Seeing that Sean had said so, Kairo knew he should not pursue the matter further. Thetter looked at Jonathan and said, ¡°You''re lucky. Now, get out.¡± After thanking them, Jonathan said nothing further and prepared to leave right away. Yet, Briana said, ¡°Sean, we can''t let this lunatic leave. You have no idea how horrible he is. He kept bullying me and making me angry. Also, he actually said I was his fianc¨¦e. I don''t know what''s wrong with my dad either. He wants me to marry him.¡± Sean''s face fell in an instant. A gloomy, uncertain look flickered in his eyes. Jonathan picked up the pace, making it look like he was going to flee. Sean called out, ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Jonathan immediately turned around and said with a wry smile, ¡°Oh, Sean, It''s really not my fault. My father and Briana''s father were formerrades-in-arms. They arranged our marriage when we were kids.¡± With a faint smile, Sean replied, ¡°We live in a modern world now. Arranged marriage is irresponsible and a retrogression of civilization. Don''t you think?¡± Troubled, Jonathan disagreed, ¡°Not exactly. Our parents gave us life, so we still have to respect their wishes. Don''t you think so, Sean?¡± ¡°My as*! Who do you think you are? Do you think a ruffian like you is worthy of Ms. Yarbrough? Come on, tell me, are you?¡± Terry snapped, questioning Jonathan with an obvious threatening tone. Jonathan immediately answered in fear, ¡°No, I''m not worthy.¡± ¡°Coward!¡± Terry said disdainfully. Briana''s disdain grew stronger. Jonathan asked, ¡°Can I go?¡± ¡°What''s your name?¡± asked Sean indifferently. ¡°Jonathan Lawson.¡± ¡°Jonathan, you and Briana should join us. No matter what, your father and Briana''s father were good friends. That makes you my friend too. Since you''re here today, I should be a good host to you, right?¡± Sean said. ¡°You don''t have to,¡± replied Jonathan with a bitter smile. ¡°I should show the proper etiquette, so it''s decided, then.¡± Sean did not give Jonathan a chance to refute or refuse. Jonathan could also see that Sean might look gentle and speak kindly on the surface but his words carried hidden threats. He''s no ordinary man! Meanwhile, Briana could not help but feel displeased and said, ¡°Sean, what kind of friend is he? Does he deserve it?¡± Sean patted her on the hand and assured her, ¡°I know what I''m doing.¡± Jonathanughed dryly at his words and asked, ¡°Sean, you''re not going to pull a trick on me, are you?¡± ¡°Trick your as*! Are you worthy of getting tricked by Sean? Tell me, are you?¡± Terry snapped again. With a hollowugh, Jonathan replied, ¡°I''m not.¡± There was a subtle chill in his eyes, but he did not show it. Sean turned to Kairo and said, ¡°Invite Owen, Ronald, and Phillip over, so that we can catch up. It can be considered as a wee party for Jonathan.¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Kairo replied. Jonathan immediately knew that Sean was up to no good. The people thetter mentioned, namely Owen, Ronald, and Phillip, must be the debauched sons of wealthy men or government officials. Sean could not teach Jonathan a lesson himself because he was afraid that Victor would criticize him, so he came up with such a vicious n. Jonathan kept silent. That''s fine. Let''s see what tricks you guys will y today. After a while, Kairo was done calling the three friends of Sean. Sean and his men then left Angelite Spa with Jonathan. There were several cars outside Angelite Spa. Sean and Briana got in a Maserati, while Jonathan was taken by Kairo and the others into a Mercedes-Benz which was driven by Terry. Kairo sat between Jonathan and another man. Feeling awkward, Jonathan whispered to Kairo, ¡°Kairo, I don''t think it''s necessary to hold a wee party for me. Can I get out of the car?¡± The other man was called Bjarne Eckhardt. He sneered and said, ¡°You''re notpletely stupid. Do you want to get out of the car? Dream on!¡± Before Jonathan could say anything, Terry shouted from the driver''s seat, ¡°If you don''t f*cking shut up, believe it or not, I''ll stuff shit into your mouth. Do you believe it or not, b*stard?¡± Every time Terry swore at someone, he did not only swear but also insult them by making them answer him. ¡°I do!¡± Jonathan replied fearfully. Finding it enjoyable, Terryughed out loud and remarked, ¡°What a cute little fool.¡± About twenty minutester, the car stopped in front of a club. It was still early, so it was not open yet. However, Sean and his men managed to get it to open to business in advance. When they entered the ce, the owner even greeted them at the door. They soon entered arge private room. Phillip, Ronald, and Owen each brought their femalepanions. They had a great time exchanging pleasantries when they met. After they were seated, a waitress came in to serve them. The femalepanions looked like young models with attractive figures in revealing clothes. The private room was instantly filled with the smell of women''s perfumes and makeup. Jonathan sat on the side alone, feeling uneasy. Sean asked the waiter to bring in ten crates of beer. Owen, Phillip, and Ronald obviously looked like debauched men who almost seemed arrogant. Smiling faintly, Sean said, ¡°Owen, Phillip, Ronald, let me introduce you.¡± With one arm around Briana''s waist, he pointed his finger of another hand at Jonathan and continued, ¡°His name is Jonathan Lawson, Briana''s fianc¨¦. It''s a marriage arranged when they were kids. We must be hospitable to him today.¡± Being no fools, Owen, Phillip, and Ronald took Sean''s hint as they knew the rtionship between Sean and Briana. Owen immediately asked his femalepanion to open a beer. He held up a bottle of beer and said, ¡°Come on, Jonathan, here''s a toast to you.¡± Jonathan picked up the beer. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Owen took a sip, while Jonathan also took a sip before putting it down. Owen''s face clouded over in an instant as he said, ¡°What now? Are you disrespecting me? I can''t believe you only took one sip.¡± Jonathan was stunned for a moment before replying, ¡°But you also only took a sip, didn''t you? I thought the one proposing a toast should finish their drink first to show their respect, isn''t it?¡± Terry went up and suddenly kicked Jonathan in the bottom. ¡°M*therf*cker, Owen is being nice to you by making a toast to you, so just drink up.¡± Jonathan shot Terry a fearful nce before gulping down the bottle of beer. Afterward, Phillip also made a toast to Jonathan. Being mentally prepared, Jonathan emptied another bottle of beer in one go. He had high alcohol tolerance, so he actually did not take those beers seriously. If he was pushed too far, he could evaporate the alcohol and water through his sweat. After seeing Jonathan finish the beer, Phillip sneered andmented, ¡°Smart move.¡± Following that, Ronald also proposed a toast. Then, he said to his femalepanion, ¡°You should toast him too.¡± She obeyed with pleasure as she toasted Jonathan with a grin. Jonathan asked with a sullen face, ¡°Can I just take a sip? I really can''t drink anymore.¡± She immediately became displeased and said, ¡°You''re embarrassing me.¡± Hearing that, Jonathan had no choice but to drink again. After that, the other two femalepanions of Owen and Phillip took turns to toast Jonathan without being told to. Saying nothing further, Jonathan drank the beer in one go. With that, he had drunk six bottles of beer. He staggered to his seat and said, ¡°I can''t drink anymore.¡± Just then, Sean said, ¡°Jonathan, I''d like to propose a toast to you. How about I drink one bottle while you do me a favor by having three bottles?¡± ¡°No, I can''t. Sean, I really can''t drink anymore. I''ll die here if I continue drinking. Please just let me go,¡± Jonathan hurriedly refused. Chapter 263 Chapter 263 Terry stood up. He pointed at Jonathan and scolded, ¡°Sean is drinking with you because he respects you, b*stard. How dare you be disrespectful to him! Do you want to fight me? Do you dare?¡± Jonathan smiled bitterly and replied, ¡°I don''t!¡± With that, he drank another three bottles. He was getting giddy after the three bottles. Terry said again, ¡°Come! Let me drink with you!¡± He took another bottle of beer. Sean stopped Terry and said with a smile, ¡°Forget it, Terry! There are still many fun things to doter. How can we just keep drinking?¡± Terry smiled knowingly and did not force Jonathan anymore. Jonathan immediately said, ¡°Thank you, Sean!¡± Unexpectedly, Briana stood up at that moment. She held up a bottle of beer and said to Jonathan, ¡°Here''s my toast to you!¡± Jonathan smiled wryly and tried to beg for mercy. ¡°Briana, if I drink any more, I''ll pass out. I really can''t drink anymore. I might die.¡± Briana scoffed coldly and mocked, ¡°Isn''t it better if you go and die? You aren''t treating me with even the most basic respect if you don''t drink today.¡± ¡°Okay, I''ll drink!¡± Jonathan gritted his teeth and drank another bottle. At that moment, Terry remarked, ¡°I have a fun suggestion. I haven''t seen a male stripper before. Why don''t we let this b*stard show us something new?¡± Briana was the first to agree. ¡°That will be interesting.¡± Sean said, ¡°I don''t think that''s a good idea. Briana, do you really want to see that?¡± Briana''s face flushed slightly, and she gritted her teeth before replying, ¡°I''m willing to do that if it humiliates him. I don''t have to be the one looking. You guys can look at him instead.¡± ¡°Okay, let''s make him do it!¡± Owen cheered. Phillip and Ronald started cheering along with him. ¡°No way!¡± Jonathan shook his head. He struggled to get to his feet. He continued, ¡°I can''t do it. I''m a man. I''ll not dance even if you guys kill me.¡± He nced at Briana. ¡°Briana, are you trying to kill me?¡± Briana scoffed coldly and said, ¡°I will be better off if you are dead.¡± She was incredibly heartless. ¡°B*stard, dance! If you don''t dance, I''ll make you eat poop from the toilet today!¡± Terry shouted. ¡°No, I won''t dance!¡± Jonathan stepped back as if he had been struck by lightning. Kairo said coldly, ¡°If he refuses to dance, beat him up until he does, Terry. We have many guests here. How are you going to answer Sean if you can''t get the b*stard to do it?¡± Terry''s expression turned sinister as he looked toward Jonathan. ¡°B*stard, are you going to dance?¡± Jonathan turned pale and answered, ¡°No, I''m not going to do that.¡± Terry cursed, ¡°Bullsh*t! You''re asking for it!¡± With that, he charged toward Jonathan like a bolt. Terry was already in the final stage of Neutralizing Force. His punch was fierce and packed with fury. If an average person got punched by Terry, they would immediately spit out blood and die. Right then, Jonathan''s eyes shed with a murderous glint. Terry delivered a blow aimed at Jonathan''s chest. However, Jonathan caught his fist effortlessly. Right after that, Jonathan twisted his hand with a cold scoff. Snap! He broke Terry''s hand, revealing a white bone. Terry shrieked in pain, and Jonathan kicked him to the ground. Then, he stomped on Terry''s face. Terry immediately coughed a mouthful of bloody teeth. The oue was way beyond everyone''s expectations. Everyone was stunned upon seeing the scene. Jonathan pointed at Sean. ¡°Everyone, stop moving. I''ll kill him if anyone moves.¡± He had dropped his act of a coward and exuded an intense murderous aura. ¡°You''re looking for death!¡± Kairo did not care about Jonathan''s threat and charged at him. Bjarne followed right behind him. Sean had realized Jonathan was an elite fighter, so he also joined in to deliver a blow. In an instant, Jonathan had three people with murderous auras charging toward him. Jonathan bellowed loudly as he summoned his force field. He also unleashed his Haemocore, which had a force of six thousand pounds. A powerful surge of energy descended upon everyone. The first one up was Kairo. Jonathan executed the Rolling Thunder Punch at him. Bang! Their fists collided with each other. Jonathan''s Destino Art was like an indestructible torrent. Kairo instantly flew from the impact as his vitality rumbled within his body. At the same time, Jonathan thought of the Great Emperor Seal. He was extremely calm in this fight. Sean threw a punch, which Jonathan swiftly dodged using the Shadow Step. Then, before Sean could react, he bellowed loudly, ¡°Lay down!¡± He took a step and activated the Great Sage Seal. Boom! Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Sean was sent flying before he crashed to the ground with a heavy thud. Now, there was only Bjarne left. ¡°Kneel!¡± Jonathan yelled at Bjarne. Jonathan seemed like the devil. Bjarne was so stunned that he kneeled before Jonathan. ¡°Kneel, everyone!¡± Jonathan''s cold gaze swept across the surroundings as his voice thundered across the room. The rich men and their femalepanions all kneeled on the ground. Jonathan''s gaze fell on Briana, causing thetter to shiver in fright. ¡°B*tch, kneel!¡± Jonathan charged at Briana and gave her two tight ps. Briana''s face immediately became bloody and swollen. She was stunned for a long moment before she cried, ¡°How dare you hit me! My father didn''t even beat me!¡± She wanted to strangle Jonathan. He suddenly extended his hand and grabbed Briana by her neck, raising her. ¡°Not only will I hit you, but I will kill you if you continue to be this noisy.¡± Jonathan threw Briana to the ground. Then, he turned around and grabbed Terry. Everyone was afraid of the Jonathan they were witnessing now. He had destroyed Sean and Kairo almost immediately. Jonathan grabbed Terry. Thetter shrieked in pain, and his eyes were filled with hatred. ¡°Say it. Are you a b*stard?¡± Jonathan asked. He was never a forgiving person, as he would seek revenge for the slightest grievance. Furthermore, it''s in the nature of those who practiced Destino Art. They needed to have a clear mind. It would be hard for them to maintain a clear mind if someone wronged them, and they chose not to exact revenge. Terry''s hatred for Jonathan was overflowing as he muttered, ¡°You''re the b¡ª¡± Before he could finish his sentence, Jonathan pped him and sent him flying into the air. Then, he stabbed Terry''s eye with one finger. Instantly, Terry''s face became a gory mess as he let out an agonized scream. Jonathan said coldly, ¡°If you continue screaming, I''ll take the other eye too.¡± Terry immediately quietened down. Then, everyone in the room finally understood what it meant to be heartless and cruel. Jonathan was not someone to be trifled with. He was a monster! ¡°Say it! Are you a b*stard?¡± Jonathan asked. ¡°Yes, that''s me! That''s me!¡± Terry mumbled with tears streaming down his face. ¡°Haha!¡± Jonathan started chuckling. Then, he pointed to the beer on the table. ¡°There are ten bottles each for everyone. I''ll cut off the limbs of whoever can''t finish their portion!¡± With that, he threw Terry to the ground. He crashed to the ground and screamed of pain. ¡°Drink!¡± Jonathan roared. The young men and their femalepanions started chugging down the beer. Jonathan''s gaze fell on Bjarne. ¡°Why aren''t you drinking?¡± ¡°Kill me!¡± Bjarne replied. ¡°Kill you?¡± Jonathan scoffed coldly before he moved forward and gorged Bjarne''s eyes out. Then, he broke both of thetter''s hands. The scene was incredibly gory. Jonathan''s gaze then fell on Kairo. He said with a cold sneer, ¡°Are you going to drink?¡± Kairo was terrified and immediately answered, ¡°Yes, I''m!¡± ¡°Take off your clothes and kneel. While you''re drinking, sing the national anthem. If I witness any hesitation from you, I''ll make sure you end up worse than him!¡± Jonathan said harshly. Kairo was scared out of his wits and immediately did as he was told. Jonathan nced at Sean, and thetter involuntarily shivered. He forced himself to look Jonathan in the eye and said solemnly, ¡°You might not know who my grandfather is. If you really do anything to me, you won''t be able to get out of this! You will be Chanaea''s enemy if you touch me. There will be people hunting you down to kill you.¡± Upon hearing that, Jonathan smiled and replied, ¡°Sean, you must think you''re clever and ingenious. You must be so proud of your scheme.¡± He paused momentarily before continuing, ¡°You''re wrong. You''re only a clown in my eyes. You guys are only spending time with Briana, that id*ot because you want her father''s assets. You want to marry her and then kill her to obtain her inheritance. This n was perfect, but let me guess Briana''s worth. She only has fifty billion in Anndurn currency. You guys are meticulously plotting against her for such a small sum. This tells me so much about your character. So, how much better can your grandfather be? You can use your grandfather to scare Briana, but that won''t work for me. Your n has failed.¡± Sean''s expression changed drastically. On the other hand, Briana seemed confused. ¡°Stop defaming me!¡± Sean immediately said. Jonathan let out a sinister chuckle. ¡°You. Kneel down. Drink and sing the national anthem. If you don''t do it, I''ll kill you now. You can stop dreaming as it would havee to naught. Believe me. I''ll do it. I can just kill you guys and leave Chanaea. Who would find out?¡± Sean fell silent. Jonathan sighed. ¡°I''m an impatient man. This is yourst chance.¡± Sean shuddered when he saw Jonathan''s cold gaze. Then, he kneeled down and started drinking while singing. Jonathan scanned the surroundings again. Everyone was kneeling and in a pathetic state. Jonathan roared withughter and looked at everyone with disdain. ¡°Where''s your dignity?¡± With that, he walked toward Briana and grabbed her before leaving the ce. Briana did not dare to say a single word as she was truly frightened by him. Jonathan threw her into the back of his Maserati before getting in the driver''s seat. Then, he started the engine. At the same moment, he gave Mabel a call. The call went through quickly. Jonathan said, ¡°Mabel, I might have caused trouble for you.¡± Chapter 265 Chapter 265 ¡°Which department are you from?¡± Mabel asked sternly. When the police heard how serious she was, he had a bad feeling. Meanwhile, Jonathan gloated at him. ¡°Way to go, haha! You just offended the chief of the sixth division of the Department of National Security! Even Willowbank''s mayor has to bow to her. Do you have any idea how powerful a chief from the Department of National Security is? She''s a provincial-level official, young man!¡± The police''s face fell. As if electrocuted by the phone, he quickly returned it to Jonathan and pleaded, ¡°Sir, please don''t take this to heart.¡± Jonathan ignored him and took the phone. ¡°Mabel.¡± Hearing Jonathan''s voice, Mabel inquired, ¡°What''s going on?¡± ¡°Nothing much. I was caught by the police in Willowbank.¡± After saying that, Jonathan turned to the police beside him and asked, ¡°Which district and police station are you from?¡± The two policemen''s faces turned pale. Even the policeman who was driving started to feel nervous. Why does he sound so confident? Could he really be a big shot? ¡°We''re from the police station in Salburn East District,¡± one of them answered. ¡°Who''s your chief officer?¡± Jonathan asked again. ¡°Harry Zeller.¡± Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Jonathan then spoke into the phone. ¡°The young men I hit today seem to have some connections, so they''re getting back at me now. The policemen who arrested me are from Salburn East District police station, and their chief officer is Harry Zeller.¡± ¡°Okay. Hold on for a while,¡± Mabel replied. ¡°I have some personal matters to attend to. Make their chief officer call me, and I''ll handle it,¡± Jonathan stated. ¡°Okay, no problem.¡± With that, they hung up. With an ashen face, the police who quipped about being the chief of the Department of National Security piped up, ¡°Hey, you''re not joking, are you?¡± ¡°You''ll find out soon.¡± Jonathan shed him a smile. Following a short pause, he added, ¡°You''re impressive, young man. You even dared to scold the sixth division chief. You''re living your life to the fullest, huh?¡± ¡°Hey, this is all a misunderstanding!¡± the police cried out in exasperation. Chuckling, Jonathan said, ¡°That''s enough. I''m just kidding. Do you think the sixth division chief has the time to mess with a mere policeman like you?¡± The young man broke into a grin at his words. ¡°You''re right.¡± At that moment, the driver''s phone rang. It was a call from their chief officer, Harry Zeller. The policeman who was driving immediately handed the phone to Jonathan, who took the call and turned on the loudspeaker. He wasn''t trying to be pretentious; he just wanted the policemen to hear the conversation. ¡°Hello, is this Mr. Lawson?¡± Harry''s voice came from the other end of the line. Jonathan smiled and responded, ¡°Sir, just call me Jonathan.¡± ¡°Mr. Lawson, please don''t make a joke like that.¡± There was a hint of awkwardness and cautiousness in Harry''s voice. He went on, ¡°Mr. Lawson, we didn''t know our ce and ended up offending you. Please forgive us.¡± The policemen in the car gasped in shock when they heard their almighty chief officer being so humble. At that point in time, the police who mocked Mabel earlier felt his mind go nk. He was now certain that the woman he spoke to was indeed the chief of the sixth division of the Department of National Security. ¡°Mr. Zeller, you''re being too polite. Well, can I go now?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Harry answered right away. ¡°I''m going to leave discreetly since this matter involves a major case. I hope you can keep this a secret from the people who gave you the orders. Don''t let them know that I''ve left. Can you do that?¡± ¡°No problem.¡± ¡°I''ll leave this matter to you then. If you handle it well, I promise your record will be spotless.¡± Heaving a big sigh of relief, Harry reassured, ¡°Don''t worry about this, Mr. Lawson.¡± With that, Jonathan got out of the police car sessfully. It was already three in the afternoon, and the sunlight was somehow hazy. Though the wind was bone-chilling, the clouds in the sky were clear. After getting out of the car quietly, Jonathan looked around warily before dashing toward Victory Enterprise nimbly. In no time, he arrived at the building, which looked just the same as before. As Jonathan strode into the lobby, he made a shushing gesture to the two security guards. Knowing that Jonathan was close to their chairman, the duo yed along and pretended not to see him. Jonathan headed straight for the staircase and climbed to the top floor. It took only two minutes for him to get to the twenty-eighth floor. Despite that, his breathing and heart rate remained normal. He did not even break a sweat. He hid in a corner like a skilled hunter, waiting for his prey to appear so he couldunch the fatal blow. Next, he turned off his phone and began practicing fetal breathing. The next second, he could sense the entire world in his mind. Everything was peaceful as things took their course. All of a sudden, Jonathan sensed Victor''s and Briana''s breathing. He could hear Brianaining to Victor, whining, ¡°Dad, it''s been an hour. Sean won''te here. He''s not that kind of person!¡± Her words startled Jonathan. This stupid girl! She''s really hopeless. Does she not know that Sean is a strong cultivator? If he happens toe here and hear her, the n will be ruined! ¡°That''s enough,¡± Victor interjected and stopped Briana. As he sat in his office and nced at his daughter, he suddenly felt pained. I aplished so much, but howe my daughter is like this? Can I really hand this huge empire of mine to her? I might be harming her instead by doing that. Jonathan is right. A person''s treasures can indeed arouse the envy of others. Overwhelmed with sadness, Victor looked at Briana again. He had a lot of things to tell her, but in the end, he chose to keep quiet. Now was not the right time to talk. It was at that point in time that Jonathan heard the footsteps of Sean and Kairo. Nevertheless, he kept calm. If there were any changes to his emotions, he would be bringing attention to himself. The pair walked toward Victor''s office. No one could stop them as they practically barged their way through the floor. Soon, they came to the door. Without further ado, Kairo kicked it open. Subsequently, he and Sean entered the room with frosty expressions. ¡°Sean, you''re here!¡± Briana was pleasantly surprised to see Sean. Just as she was about to rush toward him, Victor pped her in frustration. ¡°I can''t believe how foolish you are. Can''t you see they came with ill intentions?¡± he roared. While Kairo shut the door behind him, Victor stared at Sean icily and demanded, ¡°What are you up to?¡± Sean sneered, ¡°Don''t you already guess it?¡± ¡°Sean?¡± Briana called out in tears while clutching her cheek. ¡°Tell my dad that you''re not here to take us.¡± However, there was only disdain in Sean''s eyes as he looked at her. He turned to Victor and said, ¡°Victor, I''m really curious about something. Howe a clever man like you has such a stupid daughter?¡± Looking at Briana again, he voiced, ¡°Brianna, I didn''t want to turn against you so soon. Unfortunately, your phone call earlier provoked me. Do you really think I''d like you? You should take a look at yourself in the mirror first!¡± Briana''s face turned as white as a sheet as she stared at Sean in disbelief. Then, she burst into tears. ¡°Victor, I wasn''t nning toe at you so soon, but you brought it upon yourself by inviting someone like Jonathan. Well, I don''t think it''s possible for me to take Victory Enterprise away from you peacefully. Remember, you''re the one who forced me to do this,¡± Sean told Victor. Thetter chuckled coldly. ¡°Sean, I know you''re smart and self-conceited, but that doesn''t mean other people are idiots. If I don''t do anything today, not only will you mess with my daughter, but you will also take away my empire. You''re so cruel.¡± ¡°The winner takes it all.¡± Sean paused before continuing, ¡°Victor, since you''re a clever man, let us solve this problem like how intelligent people would solve it. Jonathan has been arrested by the police. It will take at least two hours for him to return. I only have that much time, and I won''t force you. Give me five billion in Anndurn currency. Just treat it as the price to keep yourself and your daughter alive.¡± ¡°Do you think I''d have that much cash on hand?¡± Victor retorted. Sean''s face darkened at that, and he threatened, ¡°Then I guess I''ll have to take you and your daughter away. If that happens, I won''t be able to guarantee your safety and hers even if you decide to pay me afterward.¡± ¡°Among all thepanies in the whole world, there are less than thirtypanies with five billion of cash on hand. I''m just a man from Willowbank. You''re making things difficult for me by demanding that much money from me,¡± Victor uttered in a low voice. Sean was actually well aware of that, but he had to make a risky move as he was now at a disadvantage because of Jonathan. ¡°How much funds can you gather in an hour? If it''s lower than one billion in Anndurn currency, you and your daughter will die here today,¡± he snarled impatiently. Right at that moment, the door was pushed open. Jonathan showed up with a devilish smirk as he mocked, ¡°Oh, Sean. You should be ashamed! How could you do something so shameless just for one billion?¡± The color drained from Sean''s and Kairo''s faces. Despite their nervousness, Kairo soon got back to his senses and made a move, though his target was not Jonathan. He swiftly moved behind Victor and Briana and clutched their necks, making them gasp for air. ¡°Why are you f*cking everywhere?¡± Sean snapped at Jonathan. Chapter 266 Chapter 266 Jonathan snickered icily and turned to Sean to say, ¡°What goes aroundes around. Victor hasn''t offended you in any way, but you wanted to bully his daughter and take his fortune away from him. You''re an evil man. Do you think God will let you go free?¡± Sean dered viciously, ¡°That''s enough. Who do you think you are? Are you God? Or a judge?¡± Jonathan replied coldly, ¡°Who I am doesn''t matter. Most importantly, you won''t get what you want today.¡± A frosty glint appeared in Sean''s eyes as he dered, ¡°Right now, Victor and Briana are in my hands. Retreat immediately if you want them to be safe.¡± Jonathan burst intoughter before saying, ¡°Sean, do you think I''m a fool to believe that they will be safe after I retreat? You are a Nascent Soul cultivator now. When you are at this cultivation stage, you know threats like this mean nothing. Besides, Victor and I are not rted to each other. I am here only because he invited me here. If I allow you to bring him away, putting his life in danger, that will be a failure on my part. However, my reputation won''t be affected even if word got out that I killed you and Kairo here.¡± Hatred shed across Sean''s eyes when he realized Jonathan wasn''t about to cave in. He knew someone as powerful as Jonathan would never go back on his word. ¡°Are you sure you want to fight to the end?¡± Sean asked coldly. Jonathan remained calm. ¡°No one wants to fight to the end. Why don''t we do this? If you agree to release them both, I promise to let you both go free.¡± Delight surfaced in Sean''s gaze, but he quickly regained hisposure and asked worriedly, ¡°How do I know you''ll keep your word?¡± Jonathan told him, ¡°That''s your only chance. You have to try your luck. If you win, both of you will survive. If you lose, you''ll lose your life. Anyway, if you try to take Victor and Briana away with you, you''ll end up dead.¡± Sean nced at Kairo, who seemed afraid. Kairo blurted out, ¡°Sean, he''s a strong cultivator who keeps his word. I think we can trust him.¡± Sean clenched his jaw and told Jonathan, ¡°Okay. I shall release Victor and Briana. I hope you''ll keep your word and release us. From today onward, we won''t cross paths again.¡± Jonathan nodded. ¡°But of course.¡± With that said, he stepped aside to make way for them. ¡°Go ahead,¡± he said nonchntly. Sean and Kairo shared a look, and thetter released Victor and Briana. After regaining freedom, they both began to pant. Slowly, Sean and Kairo made their way out without putting their guards down. They kept an eye on Jonathan, afraid that he would take action suddenly. Nevertheless, Jonathan remained impassive as though he didn''t n on taking any action. Sean and Kairo were about to arrive at the door, so they could finally rx a little. It looks like Jonathan is a man of his word. s, a shocking turn of events was about to unfold. ¡°I think you should stay!¡± Jonathan''s icy voice rang out. At the same time, he took action in a sh. In just the blink of an eye, Jonathan appeared behind them using Shadow Step. Jonathan pped Kairo''s shoulder. Kairo was caught unaware and couldn''t avoid Jonathan''s attack. Crack! His shoulder de shattered into pieces as he was pinned to the ground, unable to get to his feet. Sean nched in horror and turned to flee the scene. However, Jonathan was faster than him. Activating his Haemocore, he struck Sean''s head with the Great Sage Seal. In an instant, the skies and earth shook violently. Sean''s vision turned dark. He raised his arm to stop Jonathan, but Jonathan''s Great Sage Seal forced him to fall to his knees. Sean crashed to the ground, his knees bleeding profusely. Despite his efforts, he could no longer stand up. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. They were both Nascent Soul cultivators but weren''t ethical or strong-willed enough. Thus, it wasn''t hard to deal with them. Jonathan wouldn''t be able to defeat strong-willed and righteous cultivators easily. Perhaps some might ask why Sean and Kairo were able to achieve the Nascent Soul cultivation stage when they were despicable beings. That was because they relied on elixir pills and other means to achieve sess just like the descendants of respectable families. Jonathan was just an early-stage Nascent Soul cultivator, but he wasn''t afraid of them at all. Nevertheless, if he was still at the final stage of Neutralizing Force cultivation stage, he wouldn''t be their match. The gap between cultivation stages couldn''t be narrowed by one''s strategy and murderous intent. But that was a story for another day. Right then, Sean was boiling with anger. ring at Jonathan, he demanded, ¡°You''re a cultivator. How could you go back on your word? What a despicable person!¡± Jonathan gave him a look and said, ¡°Previously, I was honest enough to keep my promise to a despicable man. As a result, I nearly died at his hands. After that, I realized one thing¡ªone shouldn''t be honest to despicable men. If you''re despicable, I must be more despicable than you.¡± Sean was shaking in fury, but there was nothing he could do about the situation. He hissed, ¡°My grandpa won''t let you off easily.¡± Jonathan snorted. ¡°Kids might fall for your lies, but I won''t. If your grandpa is that powerful, you won''t have to resort to despicable means.¡± He paused before adding, ¡°Don''t you worry. I''ve asked my friend working in the Department of National Security to investigate your background. I will find out who you are soon.¡± With that, he pulled his phone out. Meanwhile, Briana was standing aside, seemingly in a daze. She was still shocked after what happened and couldn''t ept the oue. Victor came to Jonathan, both impressed and filled with respect for thetter. Deep down, he couldn''t help but think, The Divine Realm indeed lives up to its reputation. He asked, ¡°What should we do about them?¡± Before Jonathan could answer, his phone rang. It was a call from Mabel. What a coincidence. Jonathan told Victor to wait before answering the call. Mabel''s voice rang over the phone. ¡°Jonathan, how are things faring on your side?¡± Jonathan''s gaze swept over Sean and Kairo, who were both captured, and replied, ¡°Sean and Kairo wanted to kidnap Victor and his daughter, so I captured them both. How did your investigation go?¡± ¡°I found out who he is,¡± came Mabel''s answer. There was a hint of excitement in her voice as she continued, ¡°There is an influential figure in the military world whose surname is Watson. His name is Barnaby Watson, and his grandson is Sean Watson. However, we have contacted the real Sean Watson, and he''s on the way here with his subordinates. Jonathan, make sure they don''t escape. Do you know you''ve done a great service this time?¡± Jonathan scratched his nose and shed a smile. ¡°It turns out I''ve done a great service without realizing it. What exactly happened?¡± Mabel exined, ¡°It''s a coincidence. The fake Sean''s name is Otto Sharp, and he resembles General Sean Watson. We have yet to find out where they came from, but Otto has impersonated General Watson to do many evil deeds. General Watson hated him to the bone, so both Old Mr. Watson and General Watson are delighted that you have captured them.¡± Realization dawned on Jonathan. ¡°But that doesn''t mean I''ve done a great service.¡± Mabel told him joyfully, ¡°Of course it is. Otto is evil and has caused great harm to society. Besides, he''s a strong and sly cultivator, so it is hard for us to get something on him. You''ve done a great service to the Department of National Security by capturing them.¡± Jonathan chuckled. ¡°All right, then. Whatever you say. We shall talkter.¡± He then hung up. ¡°What is going on?¡± Victor asked earnestly. Jonathan''s lips curled as he pointed at the fake Sean. ¡°Mr. Yarbrough, you don''t have to worry about this man. He isn''t the real Sean Watson, for his name is Otto Sharp. The real General Sean Watson is making his way here. This impostor won''t be able to escape.¡± After saying that, Jonathan turned to the fake Sean. ¡°Your name is Otto Sharp, right?¡± The fake Sean, who was dejected, lifted his head slowly after hearing Jonathan''s question. Without warning, his gaze turned extremely vicious and cruel. A horrifying grin crept across his lips as he dered, ¡°Yes, you''re right. I am Otto Sharp. You think you are clever, huh? You''ve got yourself into deep sh*t, you big fool. Haha! That''s because we are messengers from Eara!¡± Suddenly, ck blood emerged from his eyes and trickled down his cheeks. Jonathan felt a chill go down his spine after he heard Otto''s words. The terrifying sight caused him to jolt in fear. Sh*t! Hemitted suicide! The sudden turn of events shocked everyone. It was toote for Jonathan to stop him. He whipped his head around to look at Kairo, but thetter suffered from the same fate¡ªhe had consumed poison tomit suicide. Both Kairo and Otto copsed onto the ground, dead. Briana was horrified by the sight. Victor''s face was pale as well. He might be a capable businessman, but that was the first time in his life that he had seen dead people. ¡°What should we do now?¡± Victor asked. ¡°The Department of National Security has interfered, so you won''t get into trouble,¡± came Jonathan''s calm answer. Victor said, ¡°But Otto said something about messengers from Eara before he died. What does that mean? It sounded really scary.¡± Jonathan was frustrated, too. D*mn it. Kairo and Otto are Nascent Soul cultivators, but they prepared poison in their mouths. They were disciplined, so it looks like someone is behind them. Besides, the mastermind must''ve ordered them to raise money. Messengers from Eara, huh? What does that mean? Jonathan couldn''t figure out what Otto''s dying words meant. Something told him that a mysterious and scary force was behind Otto. One thing Jonathan was sure about was that he had definitely got himself into trouble once again. ¡°Well, it''s no different as I have many enemies now.¡± Jonathan didn''t take it to heart as he had gotten into too much trouble. Nevertheless, he didn''t stay idle and immediately gave Mabel a call. The call went through quickly. Jonathan reported solemnly, ¡°Mabel, something unexpected happened. Otto and Kairo consumed poison and died. Before dying, they imed I got into deep trouble because they are messengers from Eara. You need to hurry up and send someone to arrest Bjarne and Terry, whom I crippled earlier, to see if there are any leads.¡± Chapter 267 Chapter 267 Mabel was not going to me Jonathan for Otto and Kairo''s deaths. However, Mabel still valued Jonathan''s words. It seemed like experts like Otto and Kairo, who hade for money, had a mysterious force backing them up. What''s the aim of this mysterious force? Mabel was the chief of the Department of National Security''s sixth division, and she could smell the scent of danger. The Department of National Security was meant to keep the country safe, and Mabel''s job was to decimate the hidden forces that were a threat to public safety. It was her duty. Once Mabel mulled over Jonathan''s words, she immediately led her subordinates to Wildefield. Once she boarded the ne, she startedmanding the armed forces of Wildefield. Otto and Kairo''s bodies were soon removed by the gendarmerie who did everything discreetly and did not bring any trouble to Victor at all. That night, Bjarne and Terry were arrested by the gendarmerie as well. Although both were not weak in their cultivation, they had suffered in Jonathan''s hands and were recovering in the hospital. Therefore, the gendarmerie had no trouble arresting them. Jonathan never thought that things like these would happen when he was only doing his mission. Nevertheless, regardless of how things would turn out on Mabel''s side, Jonathan knew that his mission was almostplete. Both Otto and Kairo were dead, and Bjarne and Terry had been arrested. There was no way Briana would be able to interact with Otto anymore. Technically, Jonathan hadpleted his mission as stated in the terms and conditions. Despite that, Briana was not in a good condition. She was suffering from massive shock. In all the twenty-three years of her life, she had been getting everything she wanted. Therefore, Otto''s incident stunned her to her core. Victor took Briana back to the mansion to take care of her. Jonathan could not bring himself to ask for the prismatic crystal from Victor, for it would make him seem heartless. At eight at night, Mabel reached Wildefield. The moment shended, she called Jonathan. When the call went through, Mabel said, ¡°I''m with the gendarmerie squad. Do you want toe over?¡± Uninterested, Jonathan replied, ¡°Go ahead first. I''m guessing that Bjarne and Terry don''t know anything about this. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have given you the chance to arrest them.¡± Despite knowing that Jonathan had a point, she said, ¡°But we still have to give it a try.¡± Jonathan agreed, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Okay, I''ll call you again when I''m done.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Just as he ended the call, a number Jonathan did not recognize called. He picked it up. As it turned out, it was Johanna. Confused, Jonathan asked, ¡°How do you know my number?¡± Johanna huffed. ¡°It''s tough to find you. I had to go to Victor to get your number.¡± Jonathan let out a hum of realization. Indeed, he had given his number to Victor. Thus, he asked, ¡°Anything I can help you with?¡± ¡°Since you don''t want the money, allow me and my sister to treat you to a meal tonight.¡± Jonathan chuckled. ¡°You don''t need to go through such troubles. I have something else to work on tonight.¡± However, Johanna was insistent. ¡°What do you need to do?¡± Jonathan froze before answering, ¡°I have a friend who''s here and wants to have a meal with me.¡± ¡°That''s even better. We''ll treat you and your friend.¡± A pauseter, she continued, ¡°We''ll eat at my ce, and I''ll cook. You''ve got toe.¡± Jonathan sighed in resignation, but he knew he could not reject her anymore. Hence, he said, ¡°Okay, but my friend might be busy until muchter in the night.¡± ¡°That''s fine. Call me when you''re done. We''ll be waiting for you,¡± Johanna reassured. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°See youter,¡± said Johanna before finally ending the call. A bitter smile crept onto Jonathan''s lips, but he soon recalled what Beatrix said previously. Beatrix told him about Joanne''s situation. Ice would form whenever anyone with a high level of cultivation shook hands with Joanne. Jonathan muttered under his breath, ¡°This is Beatrix''s theory, but she hasn''t tested it out yet. Moreover, Mabel has more cultivation than I do. What if I take her to Joanne and have her shake hands with the latter? What will it be? Well, we''ll find out once we try it.¡± Once Jonathan made up his mind, he started to look forward to the dinner. There was nothing else Jonathan needed to do, and there was nowhere he could go. Hence, he contemted going to a bar to get some drinks and wait until night came. He then hailed a cab and told the cab driver to head to a bar. At ten at night, Mabel was finally done with work. Jonathan was quietly drinking away in the bar. He had passed the age of flirting with women, so he was doing nothing but drinking. Johanna was surprisingly patient, for she never once called Jonathan to urge him to hurry. Right then, Jonathan received a call from Mabel. ¡°How is it?¡± Jonathan queried. ¡°Where are you? We''ll talk about it when we meet.¡± Mabel sounded tired. After giving her his current location, he said, ¡°I don''t have a car, so pleasee and pick me up.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Half an hourter, Mabel came in a military jeep. Jonathan was waiting for her by the bar entrance, so when Mabel''s car stopped by the side of the road, he climbed into it and sat in the front passenger seat. He was surprised to see her in a military outfit, and she looked handsome in it. Furthermore, there was something about her that told others that she was no simple individual. When Mabel started the car, Jonathan suddenlyughed. Baffled, she asked, ¡°What are youughing about?¡± ¡°I used to want a pretty and elegant woman like you, but s, it never happened. Don''t you think that your getup will make men turn into beasts?¡± Mabel was speechless, and she rolled her eyes at Jonathan. ¡°That isn''t funny.¡± Jonathan chuckled but did not continue the topic. ¡°Let''s go for barbecue somewhere and talk while we eat,¡± Mabel said to Jonathan after driving out of the street. However, Jonathan told her, ¡°That won''t do. Someone''s about to treat me to dinner tonight, so I''m going to take you there too.¡± Mabel stiffened for a while before saying, ¡°Why are you taking me to meet your friends?¡± Jonathan chuckled. ¡°They asked me to bring a female partner. Since we''re on such good terms with each other, please sacrifice a little of your time for me.¡± Mabel''s response was instantaneous. ¡°No.¡± After a pause, she went on, ¡°If I go to an unsightly meeting like this, my grandpa''s going to kill me. He''d say it''s a disgrace.¡± Jonathanughed again. ¡°All right, all right. I was joking with you. It''s true that someone is treating me to a meal tonight, but they''re upstanding members of society. The chairman of Falcon Corporation is inviting us to dinner.¡± Mabel hummed. ¡°I know about Falcon Corporation. Joanne''s a pretty capable woman. Why is she treating you to a meal?¡± ¡°That isn''t important. What''s important is that Jonathan has a strange physique.¡± Hearing that, Mabel gave Jonathan a look. ¡°You''re quick, aren''t you? It hasn''t been long since you came, but you already know that woman has a strange body.¡± Jonathan was momentarily taken aback. He never thought that Mabel would be rather unrestrained in private when she was a rather solemn individual at most times. ¡°It''s not what you think.¡± Jonathan then exined to her what happened when he shook hands with Joanne. He also told her about Johanna''s suspicions. Mabel''s interest was piqued after hearing him. She said, ¡°There really are all kinds of miracles in this world. I''d like to see her for myself.¡± ¡°Good to hear that. I''ll call them and tell them about this.¡± Mabel nodded. Jonathan then called Johanna. Johanna gave no words of protest, and her tone was gentle. When Jonathan asked her for the address, she gave it to him right away. ¡°I''ll see youter,¡± Jonathan said before ending the call. Jonathan then said to Mabel, ¡°The third block at Serenyte Garden.¡± Mabel hummed in response before saying, ¡°Key in the address in the GPS.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± That was how convenient modern technology was. As long as one had the address, one did not need to ask for directions. After keying in the address, Jonathan asked, ¡°How did the inquest go with Terry and Bjarne?¡± Mabel seemed to look downcast when the question was raised. ¡°You were right. They were both hired by Otto and Kairoter on. They barely know anything, and they''ve contributed nothing to our investigation.¡± Jonathan was not surprised. ¡°Messenger from hell? Hell? What kind of organization is that, and what aim do they have?¡± ¡°Don''t get too worried about this. I''m sure these men from hell wille to me when the time is right. Didn''t Otto leave a threat behind before killing himself? If theye to me, I''ll do my best to get some clues for you.¡± ¡°You have to be careful,¡± Mabel reminded. Jonathan smiled and reassured, ¡°Don''t worry. I''m a lucky man. By the way, is General Watson not here yet?¡± ¡°It''s more like he''s gone now. The men are dead, and it''s pointless for him toe. He has asked me to convey his thanks to you.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Half an hourter, which was twenty minutes past eleven at night, the two of them finally reached Serenyte Garden. It was a ce of serenity amidst the bustling city, and it was certainly a good ce to live in. The inside of the neighborhood was constructed to be a forest park. Johanna hade to the entrance of Serenyte Garden to wee them. After parking her jeep outside the residential area, she and Jonathan got out of the vehicle. ¡°Ms. Johanna!¡± Jonathan greeted with a chuckle. He then moved to hug Johanna. As Mabel was around, she forced herself to go along with his actions. Jonathan was amused, but he was only hugging her as a greeting. That made Johanna sigh in relief. Jonathan then introduced, ¡°Ms. Johanna, this is my friend, Mabel.¡± Bearing a hint of fear and respect for Mabel, Johanna politely and tentatively greeted, ¡°Ms. Sandler.¡± To her surprise, Mabel reached out her hand and calmly said, ¡°Ms. Johanna, sorry for thete visit. I hope you won''t mind.¡± Johanna quickly answered, ¡°No, of course not. It''s our honor to have you here, Ms. Sandler.¡± Chapter 268 Chapter 268 After the three of them exchanged some pleasantries, Johanna said, ¡°Pleasee inside.¡± Jonathan and Mabel nodded. It was only natural for them to oblige. They were soon ushered into a residential area under Johanna''s lead. Finally, they arrived at a standalone mansion with a courtyard in front of it. The courtyard was full of flowers and nts. It also had a standalone dog kennel. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. The moment they entered the courtyard, a huge golden retriever dashed toward them happily and jumped on Johanna. She gave it a big hug and caressed its head. Then, she gestured for it to stay at the side. The golden retriever was very obedient. It shook its tail a few times before sitting down next to them. Jonathan was all envious. It so happened that he was fond of dogs as well. However, he was hardly around, so it was nearly impossible for him to own a dog. When they entered the mansion, the two guests noticed that the living room was brightly lit andvishly decorated. Just then, Joanne approached them. Even though she was dressed informally in a white casual outfit, she continued to exude the aura of a domineering person. Moreover, people felt that she was distant, albeit she was always smiling. ¡°We meet again, Ms. Joanne,¡± said Jonathan with a smile. Joanne smiled faintly as well. ¡°We''ve been waiting for you, Mr. Lawson.¡± Then, she turned and looked at Mabel. ¡°This is...¡± He stepped forward and immediately introduced Mabel to her. ¡°This is my friend, Mabel Sandler.¡± Subsequently, he turned to Mabel and said, ¡°Mabel, this is the chairman of Falcon Corporation, Joanne Wilkinson.¡± With a faint smile, Mabel extended her hand and said, ¡°Ms. Joanne, I heard a lot about you. Now that I''m actually here, I can see that you''re much more beautiful than what the rumors said.¡± It was always her forte¡ªto act wlessly when the situation called for it. Joanne reached out and shook Mabel''s hand. With a faint smile, she said, ¡°Ms. Sandler, you look even more beautiful than I am.¡± Jonathan looked at them intently. He was eager to see the chemical reaction that would happen when they shook hands. On the contrary, Johanna did not think too much of it. As Joanne and Mabel shook hands, thetter''s expression changed all of a sudden. Meanwhile, Joanne looked at Mabel strangely. Suddenly, Jonathan saw a lot of small ice crystals appear on Mabel''s hand. The ice crystals appeared much faster and the reaction was more intensepared to the time when Jonathan shook hands with Joanne. Johanna and Joanne exchanged looks of surprise. As Mabel was unable to withstand the coldness, she pulled her hand back quickly. The situation helped to affirm Jonathan''s guess that Beatrix''s theory was absolutely correct. Mabel eximed in amazement, ¡°I can''t believe that something as strange as this can happen.¡± Meanwhile, Johanna turned to Joanne and said, ¡°What''s going on, Joanne?¡± She knew that something was wrong and it had something to do with Joanne. Joanne merely shook her head. ¡°I''m not sure.¡± ¡°Do you know what''s going on? Why is there a chemical reaction when you shake her hand?¡± Jonathan asked Mabel. Nevertheless, Mabel could only smile bitterly. ¡°I don''t know.¡± After realizing that no one could give an exnation for it, Johanna suggested, ¡°The dinner is ready. Why don''t we go and eat? We can discuss it at the table.¡± Upon hearing it, Joanne agreed. ¡°Pleasee with us, Mr. Lawson, Ms. Sandler!¡± Jonathan and Mabel did not decline the invitation. The lighting was gentle and warm when they entered the dining room. A typical western cuisine was already prepared for them. There wine, pizza, fruit sd, and other dishes on the table. Everything looked delicious and smelled wonderful. As Jonathan tried to lighten up the atmosphere, he said, ¡°It''s obvious that you tricked us, Ms. Johanna. There''s no way that you have prepared all the dishes by yourself.¡± Johanna grinned sheepishly. ¡°All right, you caught me. The dishes were prepared by our chef. But I did prepare one of them.¡± He smiled as he sat down. ¡°Obviously, it''s the fruit sd. Am I right?¡± She conceded with a chuckle. ¡°That''s very clever of you.¡± ¡°It''s allmon sense, not that I''m clever,¡± he responded light-heartedly. After everyone was settled down, Joanne raised her ss and said, ¡°First, I want to thank Mr. Lawson and Ms. Sandler for being here even though both of you are very busy. Here''s a toast to you.¡± Then, she downed her wine in one go. Jonathan and Mabel followed by drinking their wine in one gulp as well. Mabel gave a faint smile. ¡°Both of you are busier than us, Ms. Johanna, Ms. Joanne. Jonathan and I are the ones who should thank you for taking out time to entertain us.¡± Joanne smiled. ¡°Don''t mention it.¡± Subsequently, Johanna raised her ss. ¡°Jonathan, despite your usual sloppy attitude, you''ve saved my life. I''m grateful for it. Here''s my toast to you.¡± With that said, she finished her wine in one go. He smiled. ¡°You''re too polite, Ms. Johanna. I''m a martial artist. We will always help others when they need our help. After all, it''s not a big deal.¡± Having said that, he raised his ss and downed it. The atmosphere was harmonious as all of them spent the time talking to each other, drinking wine, and eating. However, a question continued to linger deep in their hearts. It was none other than the incident of the strange chemical reaction when they shook hands with Joanne. Johanna, who was very concerned about her sister, was the first person to raise the matter. ¡°Why is there no reaction when ordinary people like me shake hands with Joanne?¡± ¡°I may not be able to answer other questions, but I do know the answer to this. Mabel and I are martial artists. We have strong vitality, which means the energy inside us is robust and fierce. Thus, you can see the reaction clearly when we shake hands with Ms. Joanne. In contrast, you don''t have strong vitality, Ms. Johanna. That''s the reason why you can''t trigger any reaction from Ms. Joanne,¡± Jonathan exined. Realization dawned on Johanna. Then, Mabel asked Joanne, ¡°Don''t you know anything at all, Ms. Joanne? It''s impossible for something to happen so suddenly.¡± Jonathan turned to look at Joanne as well. ¡°Mabel and I mean no harm, Ms. Joanne. Perhaps we may be of help to you if you can shed light on this matter. Your situation is very rare. At the very least, we''ve never encountered it before.¡± Joanne took a sip of her red wine. With a sigh, she said, ¡°If I were to say that I''m clueless about the incident, I don''t think you will believe me anyway. But I really never thought much about it before this. After all, I always thought that it was a mere coincidence.¡± Jonathan and Mabel were surprised by her answer. He then asked, ¡°What had happened?¡± Johanna was also looking at Joanne with surprise. Joanne said gravely, ¡°I''ve always had the same dream since I was young. It was a ridiculous dream. In the dream, I was on top of an ice mountain. There were endless rows of soldiers at the base of the ice mountain who greeted me loudly. It started like ''Long live Your Majesty. May the world be united forever!'' or something of the sort.¡± Having said that, she paused for a short while before continuing, ¡°Sometimes, I thought that the king standing on top of the ice mountain was me. Other times, I thought it wasn''t me as the person felt like a complete stranger. I''ve had this dream many times and it would ur every so often.¡± ¡°I get it now,¡± Mabel said quickly. The rest immediately turned to look at her. Jonathan did not understand what she meant, thus he asked, ¡°About what?¡± ¡°If I''m not wrong, you must be the reincarnation of an expert who was a Divine Master,¡± she exined. However, Jonathan thought the assumption was unimaginable. ¡°Reincarnation? Can that even happen?¡± Johanna and Joanne were also unable toprehend it as it was too unbelievable. Mabel continued to exin, ¡°Of course, reincarnation is something that is baseless. But Jonathan, after reaching our current cultivation stage, we know it better than anyone else. An ordinary person is unable to reincarnate. However, an expert who has be a Divine Master may be able to understand the mystery of life and reincarnate sessfully.¡± Then, she turned to Joanne and said, ¡°I think that your dreams are spiritual imprints, Ms. Joanne.¡± Jonathan concurred. ¡°All right. It''s a usible exnation. But there''s something else that I don''t understand. How can there still be a ruler in our modern world? Perhaps it''s the reincarnation of an ancient king? But it can''t be right. After all, we only have one famous female ruler who ruled the ancient world¡ªCleopatra.¡± ¡°I can''t think of anyone who fits the description. After all, we only know about the scene on top of the ice mountain and the reincarnation of a Divine Master,¡± said Mabel in a heavy tone. As Johanna listened to them, she found the exnation to be even more inconceivable. ¡°What are you talking about? The more I listen to you, the more I can''t understand it.¡± On the other hand, Joanne fell into deep thought. Mabel gave a contrite smile. ¡°It''s hard to exin the whole matter in such a short time to you, Ms. Johanna.¡± Then, after pausing for a while, she turned to Joanne and said, ¡°Ms. Joanne, my knowledge is limited, so that''s all I can analyze. If you really want to get to the bottom of this mystery, I can take you to Yaleview. Perhaps some experts in the Department of National Security can give you some answers.¡± Joanne''s eyes reflected her mixed emotions. Everything that happens has deviated from my current life. I don''t know how to decide. Do I continue to live a in and simple life? Or do I want to open Pandora''s box? She hesitated for a while before determination appeared in her eyes. Turning to Mabel, she said, ¡°I''m counting on you then.¡± Mabel nodded. ¡°When can you go, Ms. Joanne?¡± ¡°Anytime!¡± Joanne replied. Upon hearing the answer, Mabel stood up. ¡°Instead of scheduling another date, shall we do it today? It so happened that a jet is waiting for me outside. We may arrive at Yaleviewter.¡± ¡°All right.¡± Joanne stood up as well. Both of them were formidable women who were decisive and firm in their actions. Thus, when they had decided on a matter, they would do it as soon as possible. ¡°Are youing with us, Jonathan?¡± Mabel asked. He smiled ruefully. ¡°I wanted to, but I still need to take care of a few matters here. I''m worried that something mighte up.¡± Thus, she did not force him to go with them. Meanwhile, Johanna immediately said, ¡°I''ll go with you, Joanne.¡± However, Joanne turned her down. ¡°Thepany needs you, Johanna. You don''t have to worry. I''ll inform you once I have news.¡± ¡°Okay. Please be careful,¡± said Johanna. After that, Mabel and Joanne left in a hurry. Jonathan and Johanna watched the car drive further away before he said, ¡°I''ll take my leave as well, Ms. Johanna.¡± She was caught by surprise. ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°I need to find a hotel,¡± he replied. Chapter 269 Chapter 269 Johanna suggested, ¡°If you don''t mind, you''re wee to stay here. We have plenty of guest rooms in the mansion.¡± An awkward expression emerged on Jonathan''s face. ¡°Are you suggesting that I share a room with you, Johanna?¡± In public, Jonathan would address her as ¡°Ms. Wilkinson,¡± but now, he switched to Johanna instead. Truth be told, Jonathan was a sucker for married women such as Johanna and Jennifer. In fact, his self-discipline would probably wilt at the first sign of temptation. Johanna blushed at his question. ¡°What are you babbling about? With so many empty rooms, why do I need to stay with you?¡± Jonathan let out a mischievous chuckle. ¡°I was worried that you would take advantage of me just like you did on the high-speed train.¡± Embarrassed, Johanna retorted, ¡°Forget it. Since you don''t appreciate my kindness, I''m not going to care about you anymore.¡± Jonathan shed a smile as he replied, ¡°In that case, bye!¡± When Jonathan left just like that, Johanna realized she still couldn''t figure out what was on his mind. Obviously, Jonathan wasn''t going to stay in Johanna''s mansion for fear that he would end up doing something foolish. Furthermore, it would be an insufferable experience for him. To be in close proximity to the married woman of his fantasies, and yet, not be able to fulfill his desires was nothing but torture. After bidding Johanna goodbye, Jonathan strolled along the quiet streets. By then, it was already dawn. The nights of Willowbank were glorious, where the neon lights of the road interchange looked like a snaking dragon from afar. With the chilly breeze blowing, one couldn''t help but shiver when it brushed across one''s skin. The road Jonathan was walking along was in a secluded area, devoid of the typical bustle of a city. Hence, only a few cars would drive past him asionally. As the streetmps on both sides of the street shone brightly, they cast a long shadow over his walking figure. Once in a while, Jonathan enjoyed strolling alone in quiet surroundings, as it gave him the space to reflect upon his journey and experiences over thest few years. In the depths of his mind, the person he missed the most was his master, who had raised him as far back as he could remember. Even though his master was strict, Jonathan owed his life to his master for teaching him to read, write, fight, and understand the various principles in this world. ¡°Master, where in the world have you gone?¡± Jonathan couldn''t help but wonder aloud. Naturally, no one would answer his question. In his memories, his master¡ªalways dressed in a ck suit¡ªwas a man of few words. Also, Jonathan had never seen his master fight and was clueless about the true extent of thetter''s cultivation. ¡°As for me, who am I really?¡± Jonathan asked himself again. ¡°Where are my parents? Are they dead or have they abandoned me?¡± He still found no answer to that question. In the midst of his sorrow, Jonathan continued strolling along the sidewalk. Suddenly, he saw a Mercedes-Benz sports car parked at the bus stop in front. It was purple in color and was particrly eye-catching. Moreover, he seemed to hear muffled soundsing from it. Jolted back to his senses, his mncholy disappeared immediately. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Damn it, are they f*cking in the car at this hour? The thought intrigued him at once. As Jonathan approached, the scene inside the car became clear to him through the windscreen. A bald man wearing a gold chain was sexually assaulting a drunk young girl. The girl was dressed skimpily with a headful of blond hair. One could tell that she was an escort at first nce. Realizing her identity, Jonathan had no interest in saving her, for she might have willingly put herself in that position. By sticking his nose into her business, he might even end up being cursed at. In spite of that, Jonathan was anything but a gentleman. There was no way he was going to miss such an erotic scene. In fact, not filming it was considered the most ethical thing he could manage under the circumstances. Nevertheless, the blonde quickly caught a glimpse of the voyeur. Patting the bald man to get his attention, she gestured for him to look outside. It was then that Jonathan came into his view. Winding down the window, he bellowed, ¡°What are you staring at, you piece of sh*t? I''m going to bust your balls if you don''t scram!¡± Jonathan sniggered in response. ¡°Does this street belong to you? I''m not going anywhere. Come and beat me up if you dare.¡± ¡°F*ck you, b*stard!¡± The bald man was visibly someone aggressive and used to bullying others. Without any hesitation, he got out of the car and stormed toward Jonathan. Pretending to be afraid, Jonathan staggered back as he warned, ¡°What are you doing? Hitting someone is against thew.¡± ¡°Against thew? F*ck thew!¡± the bald man sneered as he attempted to grab Jonathan''s hair. ¡°Let me tell you, I''m thew!¡± However, those were thest words that rolled out of his mouth. The next second, Jonathan intercepted the bald man''s hand and snapped it, exposing the white of the bone. The excruciating pain that followed elicited an agonized scream from the bald man. ''You''re thew? Sheesh, I''m so scared...¡± Thereafter, Jonathan kicked him to the ground. As the bald man rolled around grimacing in pain, his face was stomped on by Jonathan. After choking briefly, the bald man spat out some blood and teeth. When beating up nouveau riches like the bald man, Jonathan harbored no sympathy at all. The worst people in the world are those who let their wealth outpace the growth in their civility. The nouveau riches are perfect examples. Just because they are wealthy, they behave with impunity and show no respect to anyone. This attitude doesn''t just affect men but women too. Road bullies are also one of them. If they''re so great, why don''t they beat up other men? You really piss me off. You can''t even withstand two kicks, and yet, you act as if you''re going to beat the woman to death. Online trolls, road bullies, and nouveau riches, you''re the source of all society''s frustrations. In the end, you''re still afraid of the strong and only dare pick on the weak. After teaching the bald man a lesson, Jonathan prepared to leave. Unexpectedly, the blonde girl called out to him in an excited tone, ¡°Hey, handsome, you''re amazing. Come, I''ll spend the night with you.¡± Scrutinizing the blonde with a nce, Jonathan sniggered. ¡°Forget it, you''re too sullied for me.¡± No sooner had the words rolled off his tongue than the blonde''s face lost all color. In spite of that, it was no longer any of his business. In the end, he checked into a hotel and slept till the next day. The next morning, the sun shone brightly in the sky. Not wanting to dy the matter with Victor any longer, he nned to retrieve the prismatic crystal and report back to Divine Realm. Jonathan first gave Victor a call which quickly connected. He said, ¡°Mr. Yarbrough, I''vepleted all my tasks. Isn''t it time for you to hand over the prismatic crystal as we have agreed?¡± ¡°Mr. Lawson, can we speak face to face?¡± When Victor replied in a conflicted tone, Jonathan''s heart sank. F*ck! Something must have gone wrong. ¡°What happened?¡± Jonathan demanded at once. Victor pleaded, ¡°We''ll talk when we see each other, all right?¡± ¡°Fine. Where are you? I''lle see you right away.¡± Victor then gave Jonathan his house address. Without another word, Jonathan checked out of the hotel and hailed a taxi to take him straight to Victor''s house. Thetter lived in a beautiful mansion with a courtyard that had a pavilion in it. In no mood to appreciate the beauty of his surroundings, Jonathan headed right in to be greeted by the sight of the anxious Victor pacing back and forth in the living room. ¡°What in the world happened?¡± The fuming Jonathan asserted, ¡°Mr. Yarbrough, let me tell you, I have alreadypleted my mission. If you don''t hand over the prismatic crystal, Divine Realm will make life difficult for you. Even the president of Anndur doesn''t dare to mess around with the organization, let alone you.¡± Well aware of what was at stake, Victor exined, ¡°Mr. Lawson, it''s not my intention to not give you the crystal, but something untoward has happened. You have to help me this time, or I''ll be ruined!¡± Jonathan furrowed his brows as he asked, ¡°What''s going on?¡± With a frustrated glint in his eye, Victor exined, ¡°Upon returning homest night, the idiot was very sad...¡± Jonathan was puzzled. Who''s that idiot supposed to be? A long while passed before it dawned upon him that Victor was talking about Briana. Victor continued, ¡°I didn''t know how that idiot found out about the prismatic crystal, but she stole it from the safe while I was asleep. And now, I have no idea where she is. Mr. Lawson, you have a wide network. Can I trouble you to locate her and get the crystal back from her?¡± ¡°Is this a trick?¡± Jonathan asked. Victor rified, ¡°I wouldn''t dare mess with you since this is a matter of life and death that concerns me. If the prismatic crystal isn''t found, I''m the one in trouble, not you.¡± Jonathan saw the logic in Victor''s argument. As he hadpleted the requirements of his mission, Victor''s inability to produce the prismatic crystal would be a matter between thetter and the Divine Realm. The Divine Realm, being a reasonable organization, didn''t send men to take the prismatic crystal from Victor by force. However, under the current circumstances, the Divine Realm was in the right. If Victor was killed by the Divine Realm for failing to deliver the prismatic crystal, no one would use the organization of any wrongdoing. Thereafter, Jonathan asked Victor, ¡°Where could Briana have gone? It''s not like she has any experience in running away. Have you frozen all her bank and credit cards?¡± ¡°Yes, I have.¡± ¡°I figure that she couldn''t have gotten far. However, she had better not have thrown away or sold the crystal. Otherwise, Mr. Yarbrough, you would regret having a daughter like her.¡± Well aware of what was at stake, Victor hated his daughter at that very moment. Subsequently, Jonathan found a quiet spot to give Mabel a call. Once the call connected, the smiling Mable asked, ¡°What''s up? Are you checking in on Joanne''s progress? She has gone somece where I have lost track of her. I''ll let you know once I have an update.¡± Laughing wryly, Jonathan replied, ¡°It''s not about that. My Immortal Pill is slipping away from my fingers.¡± Mabel was stunned by his words. ¡°What in the world happened?¡± ¡°I came here to obtain the prismatic crystal from Victor. Just when I was due to collect it after completing my mission yesterday, Briana suffered quite a huge emotional blow. Therefore, I decided to collect it another time. Little did I expect her to have stolen it and fled to God knows where. You have to help me find her, as that fool is capable of anything. If she were to sell or lose it, that would be the end of our Immortal Pill.¡± Chapter 270 Chapter 270 Although an Immortal Pill paled inparison to a Heaven Pill, it was still a top-notch elixir pill. In the past, it was something Mabel yearned for wholeheartedly. Jonathan generously gave her two Heaven Pills previously. Consequently, she soared right up to the Divine Master level. The Divine Master level was truly a mysterious realm. Even if extraordinarily talented people wanted to break through to the Divine Master level with their own capabilities, that would only be a pipe dream. After all, theplement of elixir pills was indispensable. That aside, it hinged on luck and destiny. Mabel initially hadn''t much of an opportunity to step foot into the Divine Master level. But then, the two Heaven Pills given by Jonathan sessfully helped her ovee the insurmountable obstacles. Thus, she was even more anxious than Jonathan then when he failed to obtain an Immortal Pill. At once, she promised, ¡°Okay! I''ll have someone investigate this matter right away.¡± After Jonathan hung up the phone with Mabel, he returned to the living room to meet with Victor. ¡°Why did Briana steal the prismatic crystal for no apparent reason? She can''t take her revenge against society by doing so. At most, she can only take her revenge against you,¡± Jonathanmented, unable to figure things out. Meanwhile, Victor was filled with bitterness. By then, he was utterly heartbroken and disappointed in Briana. Upon seeing that the man was all despondent, Jonathan stopped grousing. Instead, he murmured, ¡°I''ll inform you once there''s any news. Don''t be so pessimistic. We were given two months to aplish this mission. In other words, we still have close to two months'' time. I won''t report this to Divine Realm before the time is up.¡± Gratitude showed on Victor''s face, and he gushed, ¡°Thank you!¡± shing him a smile in return, Jonathan replied, ¡°Don''t mention it.¡± Thereafter, he took his leave from Victor and left. After he had left the man''s mansion, his spirits plummeted, for he had nothing to do. Ultimately, he had to wait for Mabel''s news. Feeling somewhat hungry, he found a random diner and went in for breakfast. That diner specialized in spaghetti, so he ordered a te of spaghetti bolognese with meatballs. When the te of fragrant spaghetti bolognese was served, he mixed arge amount of oregano into the food. At once, the te of spaghetti turned into a mass of red and green. Then, he started eating with relish, enjoying the food greatly. When he had finished eating, he felt that his depression had also faded significantly. Hmm, could this be what they term eating negative emotions away? Subsequently, Jonathan phoned Catherine out of boredom. He learned that everything was fine with her. Next, he called Simon. Simrly, everything was fine with thetter. In fact, Simon had already gone to Saspiuburg to execute his mission. Later, he rang Lah up. ¡°Sorry, the number you have dialed is currently unavable,¡± a cold voice courteously uttered from the other end of the phone. Jonathan''s heart promptly clenched. He had no idea what she was up to right then, but he was exceedingly worried about her safety. After all, she was the first woman of significance in his life. In the past, he merely fooled around with those women from the entertainment clubs. However, Lah was different. At that moment, the sun shone brightly overhead, yet the wind was howling away. Verily, the weather was strange. Jonathan''s hair was very short, but if it were a little longer, it would start dancing in the wind. As he strolled along the sidewalk, all the businesses around him had their doors open for business, and the sidewalk bustled with peopleing and going. The prosperity of Willowbank was evident to all. Walking among the crowd, Jonathan appeared adrift and aimless. Amidst the crowd, a few pickpockets surreptitiously made their move, furtively surrounding a young girl. When one of them was about to sever her bag with a de, Jonathan suddenly shot his hand out and grabbed the pickpocket''s wrist. Nheless, no fear showed in the pickpocket''s eyes. Instead, he regarded Jonathan icily and warned in a low voice, ¡°Mind your own business.¡± The young girl in front finally realized what was happening. She swiftly whirled around and nced in Jonathan''s direction. The instant she made out the situation, she took off. Jonathan, on the other hand, was surrounded by the few pickpockets. ¡°How foolish! You think others will be grateful to you just because you helped them in their times of trouble?¡± sneered the pickpocket he caught. The rest of the pickpockets attacked Jonathan together, wanting to teach him a hard lesson. Chortling, Jonathan shot his leg and fist out at lightning speed. In the blink of an eye, he knocked them all to the ground. ¡°Who were you calling foolish, kid?¡± Right after saying that, he pped the pickpocket across the face. Following that p, the pickpocket immediately started bleeding from all his orifices, making for a horrifying sight. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. In spite of that, he didn''t die, merely passed out unconscious. Dusting his hands, Jonathan walked away nonchntly. He had never hoped that others would be grateful to him when he helped them. It was merely for the sake of having peace of mind and his own enjoyment. Human nature was inherently cowardly, selfish, and fearful, so there was nothing to be condemned. If he hadn''t such capabilities, he wouldn''t interfere either when he encountered a theft. Despite the aforementioned inherent human nature, there were still love and sacrifice. All those personality traits would show in a single person, but it depended on their environment. In life, one should first love oneself before loving and helping others within one''s capability; being able to do so was a wonderful thing. If one couldn''t even take care of oneself and one''s family yet went out of one''s way to help others and protect unrted people, that would be foolish. Two roads diverged in a wood, and I... I took the one less traveled by, and that has made all the difference. Haha... Jonathan continued wandering about the city without a care. When he had walked for some distance, he came across a bookstore. Unbidden, he walked in. There were tons of books in the bookstore, ranging from books on attaining sess, motivational, and philosophical to workce knowledge. That aside, arge portion of them were about parenting, quotes from mothers, and the like. Additionally, there were a lot of books meant to soothe andfort the soul. Verily, such books could be found everywhere in this world. This world was just like the epitome of a bookstore. Every single book had its own truth. s, many of those truths were contradictory. The process of learning functioned as a pathway to knowledge, giving one the ability to know what one needed. Once, there was such a joke¡ªa weasel erected a sign on the edge of the cliff, on which was written: Abandon the restraints of tradition. How would you know that you''re not an eagle if you don''t jump down bravely? Subsequently, the weasel ate the chickens that fell to the bottom of the cliff every day. The moral of that tale was that one must be discerning even when one read such books meant to soothe and inspire, for most of them were written by weasels. Jonathan didn''t spare the motivational books a single nce. Instead, he picked up a book adapted from a web novel entitled ¡°Legend of the Super Secret Service¡± and started reading it. He enjoyed the story so much that he lost track of time and ended up reading until four o''clock in the afternoon. All of a sudden, a phone call from Mabel came in. He answered the call right away. ¡°There''s news of Briana,¡± Mabel started. Delighted, Jonathan asked, ¡°Where did that moronic girl go?¡± ¡°Horington,¡± Mabel answered. At that, Jonathan was inexorably stunned. She actually went to Horington. Needless to say, he was familiar with that city. The first ce he set foot on upon returning to the country was none other than Horington. Too many things happened in Horington. Moreover, Jennifer, Yasmin, and Jessica were all there. Thus, Jonathan couldn''t help inquiring, ¡°What is she doing there?¡± ¡°She rented a yacht there and went out to sea,¡± Mabel replied. For a moment, words eluded Jonathan. ¡°Has she lost her mind? She''s always doing something that boggles the mind.¡± Mabel continued, ¡°It isn''t ideal that she''s at sea. If she were to throw the prismatic crystal into the sea, no one would be able to retrieve it.¡± ¡°It looks like she''s targeting me. Could it be that she still harbors a deep-seated grudge against me though I helped her see Otto''s true colors?¡± Jonathan mused. Chuckling wryly, Mabel quipped, ¡°A man can never understand a woman''s thoughts.¡± ¡°Fine, then. I''ll admit to my ignorance. You''re a woman, so you probably understand, right?¡± Jonathan queried. Rolling her eyes, Mabel retorted, ¡°I don''t know either.¡± Thereafter, Jonathan questioned, ¡°Do you have any way of forcing her back to shore?¡± ¡°Of course, I do. But I''m also afraid that she''d do something drastic if we were to take forceful measures. I think it''s best that you go,¡± Mabel suggested. ¡°Okay. I''ll set out for Horington immediately,¡± Jonathan concurred. ¡°I''ve already contacted Horington''s fire rescue department. They''ll dispatch an aircraft to pick you up. Besides, we''ve already locked onto the yacht. You can board the yacht and seek Briana out directly,¡± Mabel exined. ¡°That''s great!¡± ¡°Be careful in everything you do. I can''t shake off the feeling that this matter isn''t as simple as it seems. Her actions are exceedingly peculiar, going beyond an ordinary person''s understanding,¡± Mabel urged. ¡°Okay, got it,¡± Jonathan replied. Then, Jonathan and Mabel decided on a location. After doing that, Jonathan gave Victor a call. ¡°I''m going out to sea in search of Briana,¡± Jonathan stated. At once, Victor asserted, ¡°I''ll go with you.¡± ¡°Forget it. It''s best that I go alone. Don''t worry, for I''ll try not to hurt her as much as possible,¡± Jonathan vowed. ¡°Thank you in advance, then,¡± Victor murmured. A tiger, though cruel, would not devour its cub. Yet, the cub had the intent of killing its father. Horington was a distance away from Willowbank. Two hourster, the aircraft from Horington arrived. Jonathan waited on the rooftop of a grand hotel. On the rooftop, he climbed into the aircraft without hesitation. The aircraft was a high-powered helicopter. As soon as he had boarded the aircraft, it took off and flew toward Horington. Truth be told, he had too many memories in the city. There was also his regret¡ªJennifer. He peeked at her bathing multiple times and fantasized about pinning her underneath him in his dreams countless times. But in the end, they weren''t destined to be together. Right then, he had already broken up with her amicably. Therefore, he really hadn''t the cheek to disrupt her life. He couldn''t possibly seek her out just to bed her. If he were to do so, she would undoubtedly regard him as a scoundrel. At half past eight at night, the aircraft entered Horington''s airspace at longst. Subsequently, it reached the sea. The temperature there was still as warm as ever. Indeed, Horington was a perfect city to settle in. A crescent moon hung high in the sky, yet the sea was a vast nket of ckness, appearing like a massive ck hole that could devour all things. Jonathan didn''t like being on the sea. There were two things he loathed in life. Firstly, he detested being in the sky. Secondly, he hated being on the water. Elites at the Nascent Soul level were bestowed the title of Immortal Level. That meant they were invincible. Regretfully, that only applied to thend. When they were in the sky or on the sea, they stillcked the ability to manipte the clouds or fog. Soon, the aircraft flew more than sixty nautical miles out to the sea. Finally, the yacht on which Briana was on board came into sight. The yacht wasn''t that big, so it looked just like a tiny blip on the sea. A light shone from it like a beacon. The aircraft then started descending. Chapter 271 Chapter 271 The moment the aircraft dropped to a specific altitude, Jonathannded on the yacht''s deck using a ropedder. The yacht was not big; its indoor area was only less than fifty square meters. Since the deck was empty, Jonathan quickly scanned the area and sensed that Briana was inside. Jonathan kept in touch with the pilot of the aircraft, informing thetter of his n, which was to swiftly capture Briana and take her away with the aircraft. Thanks to the navigation lights on the deck, the area was brightly lit. Jonathan also noticed the interior was brightly lit as he peered in from the corridor. Just as he had quickly made his way to the corridor, something unexpected happened. The pilot''s voice traveled through Jonathan''s headset. ¡°Mr. Lawson, there''s something wrong with the helicopter''s fuel system. I have to turn back now.¡± The news shocked Jonathan. Before he could even utter a single word, the aircraft had turned around. F*ck! What bullsh*t is this? Jonathan was rendered speechless. Immediately after that, another shocking event happened. The aircraft abruptly exploded, forming sparks in the air like fireworks. It exploded. Jonathan froze, concerned about the pilot''s well-being. He did not know if thetter had managed to flee the helicopter in time. Jonathan felt conflicted at that moment. He wanted to help the pilot that could have jumped off the helicopter. However, Jonathan knew that if he did that, his fate would be no different from the pilot''s if the yacht drove off. Moreover, it would be harder for him to look for the pilot after jumping into the water. Hence, Jonathan figured he had to first take control of the yacht in order to save the pilot. The yacht was the priority. Without any hesitation, Jonathan ran to the cockpit, moving as light as a feather. What puzzled him was that not a single crew¡ªincluding Briana¡ªcame out to check on the situation when such a major explosion happened outside. Regardless, he did not have time to ponder on it. Soon, he arrived outside the cockpit. It was brightly lit, and the door was tightly shut. With a bang, Jonathan forced the door open, giving the two ship pilots inside the shock of their lives with his sudden appearance. Swiftly, Jonathan knocked out one person and said to the other, ¡°Do as I say, or you''ll suffer the consequences.¡± Scared out of his wits, the man nodded immediately. Jonathan asked, ¡°What''s your name?¡± ¡°T-Tate Simpson.¡± ¡°Very well, Tate. Head toward the southeast. Hurry.¡± Tate hurriedly responded and got busy. After that, Jonathan rushed out of the cockpit and arrived at the deck with two lifebuoys in his hand, ncing around the water. Nheless, it was useless, for the water was pitch ck. Noting that, Jonathan returned to the cockpit to get a shlight. Meanwhile, the yacht sped toward the location where the ident happened. Not long after, it arrived at the area. Wrecks of the helicopter and ayer of fuel floated on the water. Jonathan yelled, ¡°Dante! Dante!¡± The pilot''s name was Dante Thunder. It was only after Jonathan yelled a few more times that he finally heard a weak voice responding. Immediately, he scanned the water and spotted Dante. Dante was severely injured, and he was doing his best to keep himself afloat. Seeing that, Jonathan first threw a lifebuoy into the water. Just as he was about to jump in, he had second thoughts about it. What if Tate drives off the moment I jump in? I can''t possibly catch up to the yacht by swimming. At that, Jonathan shouted, ¡°Hold on for a bit, Dante!¡± Thanks to the lifebuoy, Dante could rx a little. In the meantime, Jonathan ran to the cockpit, brought Tate to the deck, and ced the lifebuoy over him. Pointing at Dante, he yelled, ¡°Please save my friend. Please!¡± With that, he pushed Tate into the water. The sudden turn of events made Tate shriek in surprise. However, he quickly came to his senses and went to rescue Dante. Ten minutester, Tate was finally pulling Dante out of the water. Both of them werepletely drenched. After cing Dante on the deck, Jonathan began examining the former''s wound. It was no doubt a severe injury, for a piece of debris from the helicopter had pierced into Dante''s thigh. With that, Jonathan said to Tate, ¡°Get me a first aid kit now.¡± Tate knew what Jonathan was capable of. Not daring to disobey thetter, Tate gave a brief response before turning to leave. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. It did not take long for him to return with a first aid kit. Upon receiving it, Jonathan took out the bandages, rubbing alcohol, scissors, and other equipment he needed to deal with Dante''s wound. When Jonathan was done gathering all of the items he needed, he professionally snipped off a section of the pants around Dante''s wound. With clean and swift movements, he removed the debris from the flesh. Following that, he pressed a piece of cotton ball soaked with rubbing alcohol onto the wound. Within seconds, the cotton ball was already stained red with blood. The bleeding did not stop until Jonathan changed the cotton ball several times. It was such a tormenting process that Dante clenched his teeth to endure the pain. Subsequently, Jonathan cleaned the area around the wound using rubbing alcohol before wrapping it up with cotton and bandages. All right. It''s done. Jonathan had picked up first aid skills when he was battling abroad. In fact, he had even pulled out poison darts and dealt with bullet wounds for himself. Once Jonathan was done bandaging Dante''s wound, he helped thetter up and said to Tate, ¡°Drive the yacht toward Horington. That woman on your yacht is a criminal, and I''m going to take her back to be arrested. You can make a police report if you want.¡± Tate was befuddled, but he did not dare to disobey Jonathan''s orders. ¡°Got it.¡± Meanwhile, Jonathan could not help but find the situation odd. How is Briana able to stay in there all this time? Regardless, Jonathan was not worried that Briana would run away. There was nowhere for her to run, after all. While holding Dante, Jonathan walked along the corridor and finally arrived outside a room. The door was tightly shut, and the interior was exceedingly bright. With a kick, Jonathan sent the door flying open, bringing the living room into view. Inside was a table with wine, steak, fresh flowers, and fruits on it. As for Briana, she was sitting by the table in traditional wedding attire. It was quite an eerie sight. Even a brave person like Jonathan was startled by what he saw. Is she a ghost bride? For some reason, he recalled a scary story he had heard in the past. Nheless, being the bold person he was, he still cussed out, albeit noticing something was amiss, ¡°B*tch, why are you dressed like that? Are you trying to scare me?¡± Right then, Briana turned around to look at him, revealing her ghostly pale face and lips covered in red lipstick. shing him an eerie smile, she said, ¡°You''re here.¡± Her tone sounded natural, as if she was greeting the husband she had been married to for decades. Jonathan paid no attention to her. Instead, he quickly ced Dante on the bed in one of the rooms before saying, ¡°Dry yourself here for a bit. I''ll go out to deal with some matters.¡± Dante was extremely grateful to Jonathan. After all, Jonathan was extremely attentive to him, even in the face of danger. Indeed, misfortune tests the sincerity of friends. Dante forced a smile and nodded. ¡°I''ll be fine, Mr. Lawson. Don''t worry and go ahead with your matters.¡± ¡°All right.¡± With that, Jonathan shut the door and went to the living room. ¡°Briana!¡± he called out as he sat opposite her. At first, he wanted to drink some of the wine, but he quickly changed his mind. Who knows? Maybe Briana did something to it. It''ll be humiliating if my blood that was changed by the Supreme Nascent Pill can''t handle the consequences. He decided it was better to be safe than sorry. It was a principle he observed strictly. ncing at Briana, Jonathan said, ¡°Briana, I don''t know what your purpose is for dressing up like that here, nor do I want to use violence against you. Just give me the prismatic crystal now, and you can do whatever you want after that.¡± Suddenly, Briana shed him an idiotic smile. ¡°You''re already dead. Why do you still want the prismatic crystal for?¡± Jonathan instantly felt goosebumps all over his body, and he cursed, ¡°F*ck!¡± Briana continued, ¡°Didn''t you find it odd that no one came out to look when the helicopter exploded just now?¡± Jonathan''s heart sank. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°See? You keep deceiving yourself, and you''re still doing that even when you''re dead. You just refuse to believe it.¡± Jonathan simply red at Briana, who returned his re. All of a sudden, Jonathanughed out loud, and a cold glint fleeted across his eyes. ¡°Briana, you were still a kid when I started killing people in Smend. Are you really trying to trick me with such childish moves? Tsk. You''re being too naive.¡± Briana merely picked up a ss of wine and took a sip from it without saying anything. ¡°I''m going to say this for thest time. Give me the prismatic crystal. I don''t want to be violent with you. I might not be someone who hits women, but that doesn''t mean I can keep being patient with you,¡± Jonathan warned. ¡°Do you believe Orcus exists?¡± Briana asked, sidestepping Jonathan''s demands. Jonathan froze for a moment as he recalled Otto''s words before thetter died. The messenger from Eara. Otto was a messenger from Eara. Has the secret organization from Eara caught up to me? Are they controlling Briana as well? Jonathan''s heart pounded. The truth was, he had been feeling something was wrong from the moment he stepped onto the yacht. However, he could not pinpoint what it was. All he felt was just an indescribable yet scary atmosphere spreading around him. Eyeing Briana, he questioned, ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± ¡°You offended Orcus, so you have to be punished.¡± ¡°What''s the punishment?¡± Jonathan asked in a low voice. He felt like he was losing his mind for asking those questions, but he could not help himself from asking. A faint smile crept up Briana''s lips as she said, ¡°Your punishment is to continuously bring stones from the foot of the mountain and pile them on the mountaintop. Once you''re done piling ten thousand stones on the mountain, you''ll have to push them all down. Then, you have to descend the mountain to repeat the process. Most importantly, you have to watch as the stones roll down the mountain. This is Orcus'' punishment for you.¡± Jonathan scoffed, ¡°I''m not crazy. Why should I do a stupid thing like that? Since you said Orcus wants to punish me, why don''t you tell him toe out and talk to me?¡± Pausing briefly, he cast her a suspicious nce. ¡°Don''t tell me you''re Orcus.¡± Briana merely smiled and uttered, ¡°You''ll understand as time goes by.¡± Jonathan argued, ¡°I don''t know about that, but I believe my patience will soon run out if you keep this nonsense up.¡± ¡°I''m already dead, so why would I be afraid of you?¡± said Briana abruptly, gazing at him. Chapter 272 Chapter 272 Jonathan couldn''t help but feel there was something off about Briana. Huh... Briana had been an arrogant, spoiled, wilful brat for as long as I can remember. That''s why I never took her seriously in the past. Right now, however, I actually perceive her as a threat! ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Jonathan asked. Briana let out a giggle as she replied, ¡°Oh, don''t worry about it. You''ll find out sooner orter.¡± ¡°F*ck!¡± Jonathan yelled in frustration and mmed his palm onto the table, splitting it into four on the spot. The wine spilled everywhere, and the steak and fruits went flying in different directions. Jonathan then ran up to Briana with lightning speed and grabbed her by the throat. Briana simply stared coldly at him in response. That irritated Jonathan even further. ¡°F*ck you! I hate it when people fool around like this! You said you''re already dead, right? In that case, I''ll make sure you''re actually dead!¡± He tightened his grip on her throat after saying that. Briana''s expression was instantly filled with pain and anguish as her face turned purple from theck of oxygen. ¡°Where''s the prismatic crystal? And don''t give me any more of those riddles!¡± Jonathan asked sternly. Briana tried to say something but couldn''t speak due to the pressure from Jonathan''s grip. Jonathan loosened his grip just enough to let her speak, but he held on to her throat so he could choke her again if she tried anything funny. Since he hadpleted his mission, he could just forget about the prismatic crystal and Immortal Pill. Victor is the only one who will be affected if Briana doesn''t do as I say. Judging by Briana''s behavior, however, I doubt she even cares about him anymore. Briana ignored Jonathan''s threats and simply shed him a creepy smile as she said, ¡°Orcus is here.¡± Infuriated, Jonathan sent Briana flying with a p, knocking her unconscious on the spot. He knew that Briana wasn''t herself anymore. While he wasn''t entirely sure what was going on, he was starting to panic a little on the inside. Orcus is here? What does that even mean? Jonathan soon understood what those words meant when something unexpected happened. Tate came running over from the cockpit and yelled, ¡°B-Bad news! The sky is changing!¡± ¡°What''s going on?¡± Jonathan asked as he ran outside. ¡°Look!¡± Tate eximed while pointing at the sky north of them. Jonathan nced at the sky and saw that it was filled with thunderclouds. A strong wind was blowing across the ocean and stirring up huge waves in the water. Those were all telltale signs that a thunderstorm wasing. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Is this really Orcus'' doing?¡± Jonathan eximed as fear began spreading through his body. With no time left to lose, he told Tate, ¡°I want you and your friend to put on life jackets and lifebuoys. We''re not far from shore, so there''s a high chance that we''ll be rescued if this ship capsizes! I''ll call for help right away!¡± Jonathan then whipped out his phone, only to frown in frustration when he realized there was no signal. After helping Dante put on a life jacket and lifebuoy, Jonathan woke Briana up by calling out to her. He didn''t know what was wrong with her, but he couldn''t just leave her to drown in the ocean. Briana went back to smiling creepily at Jonathan after regaining consciousness, much to his difort. Man, her smile is so creepy! She should definitely go star in a horror film or something! The thunderstorm came right when they were mostly done preparing for it. In just a matter of seconds, they were facing abination of deafening thunder, blinding shes of lightning, and a torrential downpour. The raindrops felt like bullets as they came hammering down on them, and the raging waves were hitting the ship repeatedly on all sides. It wasn''t long before the seawater began sshing onto the ship. Jonathan and the others were all on the deck of the ship. By then, Lyle Champion, the pilot Jonathan knocked unconscious earlier, was already awake. As their lives were all on the line, nobody was in the mood to say anything. Suddenly, they noticed an enormous tidal wave heading toward them from the north. ¡°Grab on to the ship! Don''t get separated!¡± Jonathan yelled at the top of his lungs. Tate and the others did as told and held on to the rail as tightly as they could. Boom! The entire ship felt like it was going to capsize when the enormous tidal wave came crashing down upon them. Jonathan and the others were all drenched with seawater. Fortunately for them, the climate in the area was rather warm, so the seawater wasn''t unbearably cold. The ship was starting to crack from the wave''s impact. Despite having achieved Immortal Level, there wasn''t much Jonathan could do in a situation like this. All he could do was cling to the rail for dear life in the extreme weather. His body felt like it wasing apart from being hit by the tidal waves. After what seemed like forever, the thunderstorm finally came to an end, and the ocean returned to its usual calm state. As the thunderclouds in the sky began to clear up, the first rays of the morning sun shined down on them. Whoa... What the heck is with this weather? Because Jonathan was wearing a life jacket and a lifebuoy when the tidal wave hit them, he remained afloat while clinging to the rail. As he instinctively nced about, he was surprised to see that Dante, Tate, and Lyle were all clinging tightly to the rail. However, Briana was nowhere to be seen. Everyone felt relieved when they saw that they had survived the tidal wave. Since the ship was still afloat in the ocean, everyone climbed on board to get out of the water. Although the ship was quite damaged, it was able to carry all four of them without any issues. Jonathan stood up and made an attempt to determine where they were. While he was able to identify the direction they were going in, he couldn''t tell exactly where they were. Jonathan then sat down and tried to keep himself calm. Being the core member of the group, he had to remain calm to prevent others from panicking. He couldn''t even be bothered to feel worried about Briana going missing. Maybe her going missing is part of her fate... I don''t know who or what Orcus is, but I do know that I''m still alive right now. Maybe this thunderstorm is no different from any other. Briana was probably just making all that stuff up. That''s the only logical exnation I cane up with. With that in mind, Jonathan turned toward Dante and asked, ¡°How''s your wound?¡± Since seawater contained high amounts of salt, he figured Dante''s wound must''ve hurt a lot. Although Dante was indeed in pain, he was also a very tough man. ¡°It''s fine; I can take it,¡± he replied with a smile. Jonathan simply returned the smile without asking any further questions. He didn''t have any means to treat Dante''s wound, so focusing on the task at hand was all he could do. ¡°We shouldn''t be too far from shore, so there will be ships passing through this area. All we have to do is wait for a ship to pass and signal for help,¡± Jonathan said. Tate and Lyle nodded in agreement. ¡°In the event that we either don''te across any ships or aren''t allowed on board, then we will have to prepare for the worst. I hate to say this, but swimming back will then be our only option. By using the sun as a reference point, we''ll need to swim to the east to get back to shore,¡± Jonathan continued. Lyle let out a wry chuckle. ¡°Looks like we can only pray for a miracle, then. We''re at least eighty miles away from shore. I don''t know about you, but I definitely do not have that kind of stamina to swim all the way back!¡± What he said made perfect sense. Anyone who had swum before would know just how tiring it can be. Even Jonathan would struggle to swim eighty miles, let alone the others. As such, all they could do was wait and pray to be rescued by a passing ship. Having had a long night, being able to rest on the ship felt really rxing. The ocean was calm, the sky was a beautiful shade of blue, and the ocean breeze formed ripples on the surface of the water. On top of that, the air was filled with a moist and salty scent. The weather was so good that it seemed as though the terrifying thunderstorm had never even happened. Suddenly, Tate pointed into the distance and eximed joyfully, ¡°Look!¡± As everyone nced in that direction, they saw a huge ship in the distance. It wasrger than most regr ocean liners and was heading in their direction. Although Jonathan found it a bit bizarre, he couldn''t help but get excited as well. As his survival instincts kicked in, he leapt to his feet and yelled at the top of his lungs, ¡°Help!¡± Despite how suspicious everything seemed, Jonathan had no choice but to keep going forward. By condensing his energy in his elixir field, he was able to maximize the volume of his voice. They were able to see the ocean liner because of its massive size, but they were nothing but a tiny dot in the vast ocean. They knew they had to make as much noise as possible, or the ocean liner could very well miss them. Tate and Lyle stood up and yelled at the ocean liner as well. Dante couldn''t stand up due to his injury, but he did his part by yelling as loudly as he could. Tate and Lyle even went as far as waving their arms frantically in hopes of increasing their chances of being spotted. Their efforts were not in vain, as the ocean liner changed its course and began heading their way a few minutester. Jonathan and the others were overwhelmed with joy and relief. As the ocean liner got close, they moved their ship toward the stairs of the ocean liner on the side. ¡°You guys can go first,¡± Jonathan told Lyle and Tate. The two nodded and hopped onto the ocean liner''s stairs. Jonathan then carried Dante on his back before boarding the ocean liner. At longst, we can ditch that damaged ship of ours! With that in mind, the group made their way onto the deck. The ocean liner looked extremelyvish and grand, especially whenpared to their ship. Chapter 273 Chapter 273 The sun shone brightly as Jonathan and the rest stood on the ocean liner''s deck. They let out a breath of relief at the sight of such pleasant weather. Jonathan wondered what was up with Orcus'' punishment that Briana mentioned. Why was he still alive if Orcus was here? Besides, how coincidental was it for Briana to be separated from them by being swept away by the tide? It was possible that she''d failed to get a firm grip on the ship due to her weaker physique as a woman, thus exining the coincidence. However, the uncanny circumstances of her disappearancepelled Jonathan to think twice. He decided to cross that bridge when he came to it, as there was currently little he could do. Jonathan reached for his phone and nced at it. Naturally, it was no longer functional after being submerged underwater for the entire night. He looked at his wristwatch instead and noted it was already eight o''clock. The watch that had already stopped ticking started once more when Jonathan eyed it. He instantly felt unnerved by it. An inexplicable strange feeling hung in the atmosphere surrounding him. He deduced that it was probably already after eight in the morning. Perhaps the time shown on the watch was no longer urate. That line of reasoning made sense to Jonathan, but he still asked Tate, who was beside him, ¡°Do you have a watch? What time is it now?¡± Tate replied, ¡°We all use specialized nautical watches.¡± With that, he raised his wrist and took a look at it. ¡°It''s seven twenty in the morning.¡± Jonathan gave him an odd look at that. Seven twenty! If his watch could no longer tell the time urately, why did it stop at eight? Jonathan couldn''t figure out the situation and chose not to harp on it any further. At that moment, Dante voiced uncertainly, ¡°Why does this ship seem void of people?¡± It was only then that Jonathan sensed that his surroundings were steeped in silence. How was it possible for an ocean liner to be empty? ¡°We should take a look around,¡± Jonathan announced before reaching out to support Dante. Everyoneplied blindly with Jonathan''smands and voiced no objections. Jonathan led them past the deck and corridor. ¡°What''s that?¡± Tate suddenly pointed in the direction of the corridor fearfully. They honed in on the direction indicated by Tate and were greeted by arge puddle of blood. Everyone trembled in fear. Jonathan was the only one who was slightly relieved. ording to his rationale, there was nothing to be afraid of as this meant someone was behind all this. ¡°Let''s go!¡± Jonathan voiced as he led them forward. They soon reached the fancily decked living room of the ocean liner. To be precise, it was more of a banquet hall than a living room. There was even a piano, guitar, and drum kit arranged in the hall. The banquet hall was equally deste despite the polished state that it was in. It was rather clean, devoid of dust and spider webs. At its center was a dining table full of delicacies, including fruits and red wine. ¡°This is wonderful!¡± Lyle eximed gleefully at the abundance of food. They had been famished for so long and had expended all their energy at sea. Therefore, Lyle was the first to sumb to his hunger at that moment. He took hold of an apple and bit generously into it. It did not take long for him to spit it out. ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Jonathan asked. Lyle continued spluttering for a while more. ¡°This apple might seem fresh and crunchy, but it tasted rotten!¡± Jonathan reached for an apple himself. He did not try it but instead shut his eyes. The moment he did that, the apple felt mushy and rotten to the touch. ¡°Something weird is going on here!¡± Jonathan opened his eyes to a ripe and unblemished red apple. ¡°Everyone should avoid eating any of the food here as I can sense that something''s off.¡± Tate and Dante, who had been eager to devour the food before this, heed his words obediently. Lyle was still muttering to himself, ¡°This is too strange.¡± It was at that moment Jonathan noticed a huge wall clock in the banquet hall. The clock face disyed that it was five minutes past eight. Jonathan eyed his watch and saw that it was identical to the time on the wall clock. ¡°All of you,pare the time on your watches to that of the wall clock here,¡± Jonathan instructed. Tate, Lyle, and Dante did as they were told. The time on all three of their watches was seven twenty-five. Jonathan was bbergasted. If the time on his watch was inurate, why was it the same as the time on the wall clock? On the other hand, how could Tate and the others have watches disying the same time if his watch was urate? Things were taking a bizarre turn. It was the first time Jonathan had encountered such a situation. It seems like I have not escaped Orcus'' punishment. Is all this a figment of my imagination or a rift in time and space? If so, then where exactly am I in reality? Who are Tate and the rest? Are they people that I''ve made up? If this is all part of my imagination, where is my physical body located? Jonathan was bewildered. ¡°Mr. Lawson, is anything the matter?¡± Dante noticed Jonathan''s nk stare and checked on him. An idea suddenly urred to Jonathan, and he thought of a way to determine whether or not he was living in an illusion. ¡°Is anyone here well-versed in calctions using mathematical equations?¡± As Lyle and the others were worried about their bizarre circumstances, they were caught off guard by this question. They thought Jonathan hade up with a solution to exin what had happened. Tate volunteered, ¡°I''m pretty well-versed in mathematical equations, but nothing tooplicated, of course.¡± Jonathan smiled. ¡°I''m not good at it at all, and I have been struggling with an equation for some time now. Could you take a look and see if you can solve it?¡± He surveyed the banquet hall and soon found a pen and some paper. Jonathan was bad at math. Therefore, he wrote down an equation for which he did not have a solution. If everything was part of his imagination, then Tate and everyone else were made up by him. As something of Jonathan''s imagination, Tate should be unable to solve something the former was incapable of doing. If Tate managed to do so, it would prove that he wasn''t living in an illusion. ¡°Piece of cake!¡± A smile tugged on the corner of Tate''s lips upon seeing the equation. ¡°This must be the most basic equation.¡± ¡°D*mn!¡± Jonathan''s ego was hurt. Tate took hold of the pen and managed to solve the equation in no time at all. Jonathan scrutinized the equation and verified that it had indeed been solved using a method unknown to him. Jonathan was then confident that this was no illusion. But then, it did not exin the string of strange events that transpired. Jonathan was again thrown into a spiral of endless questioning to which there was no answer. Tate gazed at Jonathan. ¡°Mr. Lawson, now that the equation has been solved, shouldn''t we check if there''s anyone on the ship? If not, does this mean it had been drifting all this while?¡± Jonathan hid the fact that the food was rotten and the time was distorted. As such, nothing seemed too out of ce for Tate and the others. ¡°We should. Let''s see if we can find anyone. However, we should all stick together and not wander off separately. I don''t have a good feeling about this ce.¡± Everyone present knew that Jonathan was a formidable fighter. Therefore, they couldn''t agree more with his suggestion. Jonathan let Tate and Lyle support Dante as they exited the banquet hall from the side. ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Dante eximed abruptly. ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Jonathan queried urgently. ¡°You should all take a look at what is up there.¡± Dante pointed to a spot on the lintel. There was a word on it: Liberty. ¡°Liberty?¡± The color drained from the faces of Tate and Lyle. Jonathan was surprised by their dramatic reaction. ¡°What''s going on?¡± There was a tremor in Lyle''s voice. ¡°If this isn''t a prank, we must have been spirited away. Liberty is the name of an ocean liner that capsized in the middle of the ocean ten years ago due to a tsunami. There was not a single survivor out of about a hundred passengers. The incident was only reported in the papers and isn''t as widely known due to the absence of modern-day technology.¡± Tate added, ¡°We know of the tragedy as we are always at sea, where news of the incident spread like wildfire.¡± Dante chimed in, ¡°Back when Liberty sank, I was part of the rescue team due to my position as co-pilot. Unfortunately, it was for naught.¡± Jonathan felt a chill down his spine. He was convinced that something was wrong here. How can Liberty be in perfect condition when it should have been at the bottom of the sea? Nothing Jonathan knew could make sense of the situation before him. This must have something to do with spacetime. But then, manipting spacetime requires copious amounts of energy. How in the world did I manage to leap through time and space for no reason at all? How odd. Jonathan couldn''t help feeling deeply frustrated. He took a deep breath in an attempt to regain hisposure. Being rash and impatient would not solve matters. ¡°The messenger from Eara!¡± Jonathan suddenly recalled Briana''s mention of Orcus. Was this really Eara''s way of revenge? Holy sh*t! Was Eara not a mysterious organization, but actual hell? Jonathan''s emotions were in turmoil, but he concealed them as he led the group onward. ¡°Regardless of what happened to Liberty, we''ll still be clueless if we remain here. We should check out themand center instead. Another alternative would be to look for lifeboats. Our main focus should be finding a way back to the coastline.¡± Jonathan managed to convince and earn the respect of Dante and the others as he still maintained his rity of thought despite being in such vtile conditions. They followed behind Jonathan as the group continued on their way. They went through the corridor and came across a theatre and various luxurious bedrooms. The ce resembled a three-star hotel and was equipped with everything one needed. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Furthermore, the inside was rather big so walking around the ce was energy-sapping. With the help of Tate and Lyle''s experience, they soon arrived at the bridge. Unsurprisingly, it was empty and dead silent. Tate was confused. ¡°This doesn''t seem to be Liberty, as it has been many years since it had sunk. Even if we were aboard a ghost ship, shouldn''t there at least be some rotting corpses or spirits?¡± Chapter 274 Chapter 274 Lyle asked, ¡°Do you think someone deliberately built a fake Liberty to y a prank on us?¡± ¡°No one is aboard, but the ship is spotless. Also, even if a murder had urred, there should have been clues,¡± Dante reasoned. Hearing that, Tate responded, ¡°There were indeed bloodstains in the corridor earlier. However, there were no further traces after that.¡± Despite their discussions, they still could not figure out what was going on. Momentster, Tate suggested, ¡°Let''s head to the bilge. There should be fourrge engines in the bilge for a ship this size, and someone must be feeding coal into the firebox to produce electricity.¡± ¡°Shouldn''t they have switched to diesel-powered generators a long time ago?¡± Jonathan inquired as that thought urred to him. ¡°It''s expensive and inefficient to produce electricity with diesel. The best option is with coal,¡± Tate replied. Realization dawned on Jonathan as soon as he heard that. Soon, everyone arrived at the bilge. It looked like an enormous basement. Inside were piles of coal and special vents to prevent carbon monoxide poisoning. Aside from that, there were also various safety measures. When they arrived at the bilge, they noticed that the massive firebox was cold. There was no sign of any fire to generate electricity. In other words, Liberty was indeed drifting across the ocean. How could no one have noticed such arge ship drifting across the ocean? What happened to everyone on board? Why were there no traces if they had been killed? Has the murderer cleaned up the scene? Everyone''s minds were filled with questions. Since they did not find anything in the bilge, Tate suggested that they check the ship''smunication system to see if they could contact anyone onnd. Everyone''s eyes lit up as they heard the suggestion. Subsequently, they headed to the bridge again, and there was indeed amunication system on the bridge. Previously, they were so focused on searching for people that they did not pay attention to the details in the room. They only realized themunication system was something from ten years ago after inspecting it. It was a vintage radio that could send radio waves to frequencies onnd. Although ten years ago was not that long ago, thendline phones on the ships back then were not something that could be used to contact the shore. At the same time, they found a mobile phone on the bridge, and the brand of the phone was Bode. Even though Bode was still operating in the smartphone era, nobody was using their phones anymore. The phone''s presence added to the strange atmosphere. Jonathan picked up the phone and tried to turn it on, but he was unable to do so because the battery was dead. At that moment, Lyle could not take it any longer and screamed hysterically, ¡°There must be ghosts!¡± His eyes were filled with terror. Immediately afterward, he turned around and bolted out. Jonathan''s expression turned grim. Tate and Dante felt uneasy as well as this was the first time in their lives that they hade across something so bizarre. ¡°Mr. Lawson, do you know what''s going on?¡± queried Tate. After a brief pause, he continued, ¡°Why does it feel like someone is ying a prank on us? What is their purpose?¡± Instead of answering the questions, Jonathan asked Tate, ¡°Was the yacht earlier yours?¡± Nodding, Tate replied, ¡°I bought it with Lyle. We rent it out to wealthy people who want to go sailing.¡± ¡°What did Briana Yarbrough say when she approached you?¡± Jonathan questioned. ¡°She said she wanted to go out to sea to rx. We could see that she was very upset at the time, but we didn''t ask too many questions because she paid us very well,¡± answered Tate. Having said that, he looked at Jonathan and asked, ¡°Who was she, anyway? Mr. Lawson, is everything we''re going through now rted to her?¡± Dante also fixed his gaze on Jonathan and piped up, ¡°Mr. Lawson, please tell us.¡± Smiling wryly, Jonathan uttered, ¡°To be honest, I always thought that Briana was just a spoiled daughter of a wealthy family. This time, I was employed by her father to handle something, and he promised to give me a valuable item that belonged to their family. However, Briana stole the item, so I chased her all the way here.¡± ¡°Why did Briana steal the item? Was she reluctant to give it to you?¡± asked Tate curiously. ¡°I should first exin what happened,¡± Jonathan remarked. ¡°Briana''s father is the wealthiest man in Willowbank. An organized crime group had its sights set on Victor Yarbrough, and Otto Sharp was their leader. He was young, attractive, and very skilled inbat. The man approached Briana and made her fall in love with him.¡± After a brief pause, Jonathan continued, ¡°Victor managed to see through Otto''s scheme, but he couldn''t force his daughter toply. Thus, he hired me and promised to give me his prismatic crystal since I wasn''t interested in money. I then went to Willowbank and forced Otto to show his true colors. Briana was devastated to learn that she had been tricked. After that, she stole the prismatic crystal and came to you. That''s basically what happened.¡± Hearing that, Tate and Dante could not help but exchange nces because they were still unsure of how those things were rted to the situation they were in. Shortly afterward, Jonathan piped up in a low voice, ¡°There''s one peculiarity, though. Otto poisoned himself to death just as he was about to be apprehended. Before he died, he imed to be a messenger from Eara and said that I would soon die.¡± At first, Jonathan did not want to tell them that, but he decided that since they were all now in the same boat, it would be selfish to withhold the information. Hence, after much deliberation, he told them everything. As soon as he finished speaking, Tate and Dante''s expressions changed drastically. Both of them gave Jonathan a peculiar look, and Tate remarked bitterly, ¡°I guess this is all because of you. You offended the gods, and you''re being punished.¡± Knowing that everything was connected to him, Jonathan could only apologize. ¡°Honestly, it''s pointless to hold anyone responsible because we''re now all in the same boat. We should think about how to get out of this strange situation,¡± Dante stated. Tate was, of course, also aware of that. Even if he wanted to put the me on Jonathan, he could only suppress his emotions. Because of Jonathan''s superior fighting skills, neither Tate nor Dante dared say anything. Nodding, Tate proposed, ¡°Let''s go find a lifeboat.¡± Just then, a shrill cry of pain pierced through the air. It was Lyle''s voice. In an instant, everyone''s expression changed. Jonathan immediately dashed out the door because Lyle''s scream indicated that there were other people on board. If he could catch someone, he could force the truth out of them. While thinking of that, he continued to run in the direction of the voice. In the blink of an eye, he had reached the distant corridor, and Lyle was already on the ground. He hurriedly moved forward and noticed a punch mark on Lyle''s chest. Lyle''s liver had been damaged, and he would not live for long. Nheless, there was no one else in sight. Jonathan immediately squatted down and asked Lyle, ¡°Who? Who did this to you? What does the culprit look like?¡± Yet, as soon as Lyle saw Jonathan, his eyes widened in terror. Jonathan was perplexed. Not long after, Tate and Dante also showed up. Tate was originally supporting Dante, but when he saw Lyle''s condition, he instantly let Dante go and ran to Lyle. ¡°Lyle!¡± Tate was devastated. He and Lyle had been close friends for more than ten years. How could he not be sad now that Lyle was on the verge of dying? Lyle fixed his gaze on Tate, a glimmer of light shining in his eyes. ¡°Who did this to you? I''m going to kill that b*stard!¡± eximed Tate indignantly. Stretching out his hand, Lyle grabbed Tate''s arm with all his strength and whispered, ¡°Come closer.¡± Tate immediately leaned in. Jonathan could tell that Lyle did not want others to hear him. He''s going to die. Why is he afraid that I''ll hear him? As he thought of that, he focused his attention and eavesdropped using his extraordinary hearing. In such an unusual situation, he did not have the leisure to be concerned about their privacy. The next moment, he was dumbfounded when he heard what Lyle had to say. ¡°The one who did this to me was... Jonathan!¡± After saying that, Lyle passed away, his head drooping to the side. ¡°It wasn''t me!¡± As if being pricked by a needle, Jonathan leaped to his feet. Turning his head to look at Jonathan, Tate bellowed with bloodshot eyes, ¡°Why would Lyle use you with his dying breath?¡± With that, Tate stood up, stepped forward, and grabbed Jonathan by the cor. Jonathan was never a gentleman. He reached out, grabbed Tate''s wrist, and twisted it. As a result, Tate grimaced in pain and was unable to move. ¡°Are you an idiot? I was with you the whole time and only came out when I heard Lyle scream. Are you blind or something?¡± Jonathan questioned furiously. After a while, he continued, ¡°I only need to move a finger to kill any of you. If I really did kill him, do I need to deny it?¡± Having said that, he threw Tate aside. Tate staggered and copsed to the ground. Just then, Dante moved forward and chimed in, ¡°Tate, there has to be a misunderstanding. How could Jonathan kill Lyle?¡± ¡°I know my best friend well. He wouldn''t lie. What other reason could there be for him to want to frame Jonathan when he was about to die?¡± Tate inquired dubiously. ¡°Our journey has been filled with strange and mysterious events. We have to stay united. Otherwise, none of us will survive,¡± stated Dante. Yet, Tate shook his head and dered, ¡°I don''t want to stay with this man any longer.¡± He then carried Lyle''s body and said, ¡°We should go our separate ways!¡± Dante was at a loss for what to do. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. At that moment, Jonathan whipped around andmented, ¡°Let''s follow them. Lyle''s death proves that there''s an enemy on board, and they might attack us again. Besides, having an enemy on board is not even scary.¡± What he meant was that dealing with enemies was less stressful than going up against Orcus or any other mysterious things. ¡°Okay,¡± Dante responded, concurring with Jonathan''s statement. Jonathan immediately supported Dante and quickly followed behind Tate. Chapter 275 Chapter 275 Tate was skinny, while Lyle was chubby. Thus, Tate was struggling to move Lyle''s body. In the end, he had no choice but to leave Lyle''s body aside while he went to get a lifeboat. Jonathan and Dante followed behind him. Although Tate was furious, there was nothing he could do about this as he wasn''t as strong as Jonathan. There was no way he could defeat thetter in a fight. The lifeboats were tied at one end of the boat. When in danger, one would only need to activate the cable pulley to lower the lifeboat to the sea. Tate knew the ship well and quickly found the lifeboats. He then brought Lyle''s body over and ced it into the lifeboat. After getting into the lifeboat, he yelled, ¡°Don''t follow me!¡± Pointing at the other corner, he told them, ¡°There are many other lifeboats. We shall go on separate ways.¡± There was nothing Jonathan and Dante could say to that. They were about to leave the haunted Liberty soon, so it was only natural to go on their separate ways. No one knew what was lying in wait for them in the vast ocean. Suddenly, a loud gunshot echoed in the air. Tate was about to get into the lifeboat when the gunshot was fired. The bullet flew straight into his forehead, and he died on the spot. Shocked, Jonathan finally spotted the person who fired the shot. The person was twenty meters away in his northeast direction. There was no time to ponder over it, so Jonathan instantly went after the person. He wanted to get to the bottom of things. The person who fired the shot was pretty urate, and he was hiding inside the room. Jonathan smashed the ss wall down and barged into the room. Inside, he saw a ck figure escaping into the theater. N?velDrama.Org owns this. Without hesitation, Jonathan followed the figure into the theater. The person who fired the shot was as quick as lightning, so Jonathan lost sight of him in the theater. He tried sensing where the person was but to no avail. A helpless feeling rose in his heart. Slowly, Jonathan grew frustrated but he quickly tamped it down. I won''t fall for the trick easily! Soon, another gunshot was fired on the corridor. Jonathan gasped in shock, for he remembered Dante was there. At once, he rushed to the corridor. A ck figure was seen hauling Tate and Dante''s bodies up before running toward the other end of the corridor. Clearly, Dante was dead. Jonathan spotted a pool of blood on the ground. He quickly went after the person. The ck figure had two bodies with him, so he wasn''t as fast as before. Jonathan picked up speed to catch up with the man. The ck figure finally came to a stop at the afterdeck on another level. It was the employee''s rest area, so no one would go there. ¡°Who are you?¡± Jonathan questioned sternly. The ck figure was standing with his back to Jonathan as he tossed the bodies on the deck. In the next second, Jonathan got the shock of his life when he turned to look at the deck which was full of bodies. To be exact, there was a mountain of dead bodies being devoured by ck guillemots. Jonathan wasn''t afraid of bodies as he was used to seeing them. However, these bodies were all Tate and Dante. Jonathan backed away instinctively at the unusual sight. At the same time, the ck figure spun on his heels, and Jonathan could finally take a good look at him. To his astonishment, the ck figure looked exactly like him. In disbelief, Jonathan asked in a trembling voice, ¡°What is going on? Who are you?¡± The ck figure''s voice was bitter. ¡°Don''t you understand? You are me, and I am you.¡± ¡°Why is this happening?¡± Jonathan urged. The ck figure asked, ¡°Didn''t you listen to the story Briana told you?¡± Jonathan was confused. ¡°What story?¡± The ck figure exined, ¡°Briana said we offended Orcus and have to be punished for our sins. We need to keep stacking stones on top of a mountain. Once we manage to stack ten thousand stones, all stones are to be pushed down the mountain, and we will have to continue stacking the stones on top of the mountain again and again. That is Orcus'' punishment to us.¡± He paused before adding, ¡°The number of bodies here shows how many times we''ve encountered the time loop. Each time loop will end only if everyone on the ship dies. The new time loop will begin after you kill me. After this, you''ll see a new boat heading this way with another Jonathan, Tate, Lyle, and Dante. Just like me, you''ll have to kill them all and bring the new Jonathan here to tell him the truth.¡± Jonathan protested, ¡°I don''t get it. Why do we have to kill each other? We can take the lifeboat and escape.¡± The ck figure answered, ¡°If we get onto the lifeboat, we will be stuck on the sea forever. However, if you kill me, I will be free from this time loop. I want to know what will happen next if I die or escape from this time loop. I want to make things clear. That is the conclusion of our previous selves after countless experiments.¡± Anguish shed across Jonathan''s eyes as he asked, ¡°Does Orcus really exist in this world?¡± ¡°I don''t know,¡± the ck figure replied truthfully. ¡°There is no time for us to talk nonsense. Take action now, for I need to leave and find out what happens next.¡± Jonathan shook his head. ¡°I won''t kill you. We know this is a time loop, so why are we allowing Orcus to watch us make a fool of ourselves? I''d rather stay in this time loop forever.¡± The ck figure shrugged and replied, ¡°All right, then. That was what I told my previous self, but he chose to kill himself and jumped into the sea. Looks like nothing will change in this current time loop.¡± With that said, he went to the railing and raised his gun to shoot himself in the head. Bang! The ck figure fell into the sea along with his gun. Jonathan felt the hairs on the back of his neck stand on end as realization dawned upon him. The time loop woulde to an end when everyone from the previous batch died. If the ck figure remained alive, the time loop wouldn''t end, and the next batch of people wouldn''t show up. The ck figure thought that he wouldn''t die for real as he had to experience the time loop again. Thus, he wanted to see if he could return to a specific time and end the time loop once and for all. Jonathan took a deep breath, knowing that he was encountering something unbelievable. I must be vignt. He then went to the corridor inside and walked past many bedrooms to enter a restroom. There were many restrooms on the ship, but Jonathan only went to one of them. In the mirror above the sink, he saw a sentence written in blood: Time loop is the only way to solve the current problem. It was Jonathan''s handwriting, so he guessed it was his previous self who wrote this down as a reminder for hister self. After relieving himself, he walked out to see a drawer beneath the sink. The drawer was ajar, so he pulled it open to see a gun and bullets inside. He took the gun and loaded the bullets. It was then that Jonathan understood where his previous self found the gun. What if I toss the gun away? What if I tell the next batch of people the truth directly? Many thoughts shed across Jonathan''s mind. He didn''t want to let nature take its course and wanted to make a change. Nevertheless, a thought urred to him. What if you make a change and got stuck forever? Don''t you want to leave the time loop and find out what is going on? These dead people are just part of the time loop. Why are you being soft-hearted? You''ve suffered previously for your kind act. Do you want to meet your doom? Jonathan was in a dilemma. Suddenly, he recalled something and raised his arm. His watch showed that it was seven fifty-five. Jonathan realized he had five minutes left before the new time loop begins. Fear wed up his throat. This won''t do. Lyle''s body is still on the lifeboat. If someone discovers him, the consequences will be dire! I cannot be soft-hearted anymore. I need to find out what is going on. He instinctively rushed to the corridor and made his way to the lifeboat. When he pulled Lyle''s body up, blood trickled down the body onto the corridor. Jonathan pondered briefly and thought it was better to toss Lyle''s body into the sea. With that thought in mind, he lifted Lyle''s body and threw it into the ocean. At the same time, the ocean appeared in Jonathan''s sight. The ocean was full of bodies belonging to Lyle floating above the sea as ck guillemots devoured them greedily. Jonathan could feel his soul quaking when he btedly realized he had chosen the same path made by all his previous selves. Will Orcus'' punishment repeat itself again and again? Is there no way out? That sounds horrible. No, I won''t let that happen! Gritting his teeth, Jonathan vowed, ¡°I must stop the current time loop instead of being a puppet. Let me reveal the truth to the new batch of people.¡± Just as he said that, he quickly changed his mind. If you reveal the truth to them, the time loop won''t end. You''ll be stuck in this time loop forever. Can you bear the agony? ¡°Enough!¡± A sharp glint shed across Jonathan''s eyes. ¡°F*ck you, Orcus! It''s all your trick. You''re my inner demon who keeps instigating me!¡± he roared. ¡°I won''t fall for your tricks.¡± Jonathan took a deep breath and made up his mind. He threw the gun into the sea without hesitance. ¡°I''d rather get stuck in this time loop than take the path you want me to take!¡± Jonathan hollered at the sky. At the same time, he heard someone roaring. It was a familiar voice. ¡°Help!¡± There was no wonder that Jonathan found it familiar, for he had yelled for help on the boat previously. The time loop had started again. Chapter 276 Chapter 276 Jonathan nced at the blood trail on the deck that was made when he moved Lyle''s body earlier. That was the same blood trail he saw with Tate and the others previously. I can''t believe the same situation repeated itself. Jonathan inhaled sharply. He promptly decided to break the rules instead of ying by them. A whileter, the same bunch of people arrived at the ship. Jonathan waited at the corridor patiently. His other self led Tate, Lyle, and Dante onto the deck. The sun was still shining brightly at that moment. Jonathan took a nce at his watch and realized it was eight sharp. Another time loop has begun. ¡°Good morning, everyone!¡± Jonathan went to them and shed a warm smile. The rest halted in their tracks when they saw him as though he was a ghost. His other self was staring at him in disbelief, for they were the replica of each other. ¡°What on earth is going on? Who are you?¡± his other self asked, horrified. Jonathan shot him a bitter smile. ¡°It''s a long story. Please be patient and listen to me.¡± His other self and the others nodded, for they were too eager to know what had happened. Jonathan said, ¡°So, this was what happened...¡± He exined everything about the time loop to them and brought them to where Lyle''s bodies were floating on the ocean. He also led them to the deck to see Tate''s and Dante''s bodies. After that, Jonathan asked, ¡°You believe me now, right?¡± Everyone was standing in front of the stack of bodies. Tate and Dante couldn''t exin how strange it felt to see tons of their dead bodies in front of them. Jonathan could finally heave a sigh of relief. After all, he had broken the rules instead of doing the same thing in the time loop. They all walked away from the pile of dead bodies and came to the living room. The food in the living room was rotten and couldn''t be eaten. ¡°What should we do now?¡± Jonathan''s other self asked. Jonathan answered solemnly, ¡°We can take the lifeboat and try to arrive at the coast to return to Horington.¡± His other self wasn''t as optimistic. ¡°I don''t think that will happen.¡± Jonathan insisted, ¡°But we should at least try.¡± His other self nodded. ¡°Okay, then.¡± Tate, Dante, and Lyle didn''t have any objections. They soon got onto a lifeboat together. After the lifeboat was lowered to the sea, they rowed toward shore. They should be seventy nautical miles away from Horington. It might be hard to row all the way back, but the journey was still manageable. Jonathan and his other self were powerful enough, so they rowed forcefully until the lifeboat was traveling as fast as a swordfish. After rowing for three hours, the sea remained calm. There was no change, and no boats appeared in sight. Suddenly, Tate blurted out, ¡°I think the sun didn''t change at all. Have you realized it? Time seemed to have stopped.¡± Hearing that, everyone grew wary. At once, Jonathan and his other self raised their arms to look at their watches. Jonathan was shocked to discover that his watch stopped ticking after they left Liberty. His other self had the same reaction, too. ¡°Our efforts are futile.¡± Suddenly, his other self''s gaze turned dark. ¡°Time came to a stop after we left Liberty. Even if we continue paddling for a hundred years, we will never arrive at Horington.¡± Jonathan agreed with his other self''s words. He felt utterly helpless in the situation. It was impossible to solve the problem with violence as he didn''t even know who his enemy was. Thus, it was useless for him to get angry. Who could the enemy be? Is it my destiny, fate, or God? Jonathan finally realized that he could never break the time loop. His other self fell into deep thought. Tate, Dante, and Lyle were trembling in fear. ¡°Why are there so many dead bodies over there?¡± Suddenly, Lyle pointed at somewhere in the south. Tons of bodies were floating on the ocean quietly. They immediately rowed their lifeboat in that direction. The lifeboat soon got closer, allowing them to get a clearer look. The sight before them caused them to gape incredulously. The bodies scattered on the sea were all Tate, Dante, and Lyle. ¡°Why are there bodies here, too?¡± Jonathan was confused. At the same time, his other self, who had been silent the entire time, took action. The man swung out both his fists to kill Tate and Lyle instantly. He then lunged toward Dante. Dante was no match for him, and he was about to seed. Jonathan took action in a sh and used the Dragon w Grab to grab his other self''s wrist. His other self shook his wrist up and down to dodge Jonathan''s attack. His other self then gave Dante a kick. ¡°Stop!¡± A gun appeared in Jonathan''s hand, aiming at his other self. Jonathan dered coldly, ¡°I''ll kill you if you dare to make a move.¡± His other self snorted. ¡°What''s the difference between living and dying? I''d rather die so I can experience other stuff.¡± Jonathan was stunned. ¡°We are both one. I can''t bear to kill my friends, but why are you so cruel? What changed your character? Or are you not me?¡± Something glinted across his other self''s eyes before he said, ¡°A thought appears in a sh. I had that thought, so I killed them. What can that prove? What about you? Why are you so stubborn? You should let me kill you so you can start the time loop again.¡± Jonathan shook his head. ¡°No, you''re wrong!¡± Something feels amiss. Suddenly, Jonathan pinned his other self with a withering look as he demanded, ¡°You''re not me. Are you Orcus? Did you create an illusion to kill me?¡± Surprise shed across his other self''s eyes. He chuckled icily and replied, ¡°You''re indeed smart. Yes, you''re right. I''m not you. However, you''re also wrong, for I am not Orcus.¡± ¡°I am!¡± Dante''s voice rang out without warning. A tiny whip sword suddenly stabbed into Jonathan''s back without him realizing it. He felt a chill go down his spine as pain red up his chest. Blood flowed down his body freely. Jonathan let out an anguished roar as he knew he was going to die soon. Suddenly, his other self delivered a kick that sent him tumbling into the sea. Jonathan descended into darkness. There was a moment when he felt that he was back in his mother''s womb. It hurts! I want nothing more than to fall asleep and never wake up again. Jonathan sank into the sea and gradually lost his senses. Roar! After what seemed like forever, Jonathan suddenly regained consciousness. His eyes snapped open as he trembled violently. I remember everything. I remember how I died. ¡°Mr. Lawson? Did you have a nightmare?¡± a familiar voice asked. Jonathan peered in the direction of the voice and realized he was on a private ne. The person talking to him was none other than Dante. ¡°Orcus?¡± Horrified, Jonathan immediately put his guard up. Dante was baffled. ¡°Orcus? What is that? Mr. Lawson, I don''t understand what you''re talking about.¡± ¡°No, no!¡± Jonathan began sorting out his thoughts. He suddenly recalled an important question. ¡°Where are we now? Where are we heading?¡± Dante''s confusion heightened as he replied, ¡°We''re flying above Horington to head to sea in search of Briana Yarbrough as per your request, Mr. Lawson. Is something wrong?¡± Pain appeared in Jonathan''s gaze. Is this another time loop? I''m going to arrive at Briana''s yacht soon, and Dante''s private ne will explode. Briana''s yacht will then be overturned by the tsunami. Everyone will board Liberty once again, and history will repeat itself. Briana must be Orcus. Orcus isn''t a person but is a form of will that can appear on anyone. Perhaps everyone besides me is Orcus! Jonathan shut his eyes and fell silent, for he knew his efforts would be in vain. Not long after, Dante reminded him, ¡°Mr. Lawson, the yacht is right beneath us.¡± Jonathan nodded. ¡°Got it!¡± He leaped out of the private ne andnded on the yacht''s deck. Dante then sent him a message saying there was a problem with the ne, so he needed to turn around. Jonathan remained unfazed. ¡°Sure.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this. The private ne flew for some distance before bursting into mes. Jonathan didn''t bother saving Dante and entered the living room. Briana was sitting inside the living room, d in a wedding gown. She looked indifferent and cool. Jonathan took a seat across from her calmly. ¡°Why are you wearing a wedding gown? Is Orcus marrying someone? Is Orcus female?¡± Briana looked at him. ¡°It looks like you''ve discovered many things.¡± Jonathan replied, ¡°No matter how much I know, it''s useless.¡± Briana said, ¡°You can give up instead of continuing the struggle. That way, you''ll feel better. After all, this is your destiny.¡± Jonathan demanded, ¡°Why am I here? Is my consciousness here while my body is somewhere else?¡± ¡°The first time you and Dante came here, you didn''t leave the ne and died in the explosion. However, your consciousness refused to believe that you''re dead and continued doing those stuff. You''re already dead,¡± came Briana''s answer. Jonathan snickered icily. ¡°That isn''t funny at all. If I''m dead, you don''t have to go this far. You went this far so I will think it''s my destiny and stop struggling. If I believe I''m dead, I might die for real. It''s simr to Gabriel''s Curb of Kismet. Do you think I will give up easily? Don''t underestimate me.¡± Chapter 277 Chapter 277 Briana smiled. ¡°In that case, what''s there left for us to discuss?¡± In response, Jonathan asked, ¡°I''m curious about one thing. Who are you, exactly? Are you Orcus? Does the god of the underworld really exist? Also, isn''t Orcus a figure from western mythology? I''m pretty sure he isn''t well known on our side of the world.¡± ¡°You''re free to believe whatever you want.¡± Briana shook her head. ¡°It''s not like I can escape from you all, and I''m getting a little bored. So why not tell me before I die?¡± A faint smile appeared on Briana''s face. ¡°I suppose it''s unsurprising that Otto was defeated by you, considering howposed you still are in this situation.¡± To that, Jonathan asked, ¡°Speaking of Otto, I''m even more intrigued now. You lot imed you came from Eara. But why do people from Eara need Otto to swindle money from mortals?¡± Briana exined, ¡°Do you think we prefer the fake money that''s used as an offering to the dead over real money? It''s not like we can use those fake money as legal tender just because you burned them.¡± Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g With a wave of his hand, Jonathan replied, ¡°I didn''t think so. I''m aware the world venerates many mysterious things we don''t know exist, but I doubt the underworld or Six Paths of Reincarnation are real. The cycle of life and death is a part of the Heavenly Law. Any animal or nt won''t question their death, yet humans believe they won''t die and cane back to life through the Six Paths of Reincarnation. Why is that? Do they think that humans perform the most altruistic deeds?¡± ¡°Humans are the smartest species in the world that''s also capable of evil. The pollution of the, the destruction of life, and the annihtion of the ecologies were all done by human hands, are they not?¡± ¡°A single intelligent human may be able to do good things, but thousands or even tens of thousands of smart people would naturally cause unimaginable harm. It''s predictable. I also kill people, and I also eat chickens. What about you? Do you dare im that you''re a good person?¡± Briana stared at Jonathan in shock. He may be young, but he''s very wise and has a sharp tongue! Then, she uttered, ¡°Don''t you think it''s a little childish to talk about morality?¡± ¡°Let''s not talk about it, then. Who are you?¡± ¡°I''m afraid I can''t tell you that,¡± came Briana''s response. ¡°Actually, we can make an exchange. While I''ve killed Otto and ruined your n, I''m far more capable than Otto in terms of making money. You should be able to tell that I have this ability.¡± ¡°Yes, you are indeed more capable than Otto. Sadly, I know what kind of person you are, and you''ll never be of use to me. If I let you go, you''ll report what happened to Richard.¡± ¡°You''re afraid of Master Richard?¡± Instead of waiting for Briana to answer, Jonathan smiled and continued, ¡°I suppose that makes sense. If you had such a hard time dealing with me, then there''s no way you can defeat Master Richard. Is this all Eara is capable of?¡± Rage shed past Briana''s eyes. ¡°What do you know? The way we do things is naturally different from the overworld.¡± ¡°So you''re saying the underworld exists? Where is it?¡± ¡°You don''t need to try to bait me to talk. If there''s an overworld, then there''s an underworld; if there''s a man, then there''s a woman. It''s just the natural state of the Heavenly Law.¡± ¡°Then why do you lot want Otto to swindle money? Your organization should have plenty of envoys and has umted a huge fortune. Am I right?¡± Jonathan confronted, ¡°What are you all nning to do?¡± In response, Briana red coldly at him. ¡°You ask too many questions. The more you know, the quicker you''ll die.¡± She paused before adding, ¡°I think you should just continue to enjoy your time loop.¡± A glint flittered across Jonathan''s eyes as he smirked. ¡°What if I kill you?¡± ¡°You''ll only kill Briana and not me.¡± Jonathan''s heart sunk because he knew it was true. Just then, Tate and Lyle brought the wet, injured Dante inside. When the first two saw Jonathan, they were slightly surprised and asked, ¡°Ms. Yarbrough, this man is ¡ª¡± Briana responded frigidly, ¡°I don''t know him!¡± A look of surprise shed past Tate and Lyle''s eyes, but they kept quiet. They thought Jonathan and Briana were lovers. When their assumption was proven wrong, they felt awkward. Following that, Tate and Lyle helped bandaged Dante while Jonathan watched coldly from the side. Concurrently, the weather was starting to change. The storm had arrived again. Jonathan stepped toward the deck and jumped into the ocean without care. If this is a dream, I don''t know what I need to do to wake up. However, there''s no way I''ll walk down the same path again. As he drowned in the ocean, he stopped resisting. An unbearable sensation arose in his chest. Suffocation feels awful! As he sucked in plenty of seawater, he gradually lost consciousness. A whileter, Jonathan woke up and saw bright sunlight. ¡°You''ve finally woken up, Mr. Lawson,¡± Dante remarked. Upon opening his eyes, Jonathan saw Dante, Tate, and Lyle. Sitting up, he realized he was on the Liberty''s deck. ¡°Why am I here?¡± he questioned. A sigh of relief escaped Dante''s mouth. ¡°Yesterday, a small storm appeared and destroyed our ship. It was a terrible day. My ne was wrecked, and the ship was decimated afterward. We thought you were dead, but after the storm passed, we saw you floating in the ocean. We checked your breathing and realized you were still alive. So, we ced you on the ruined ship until we found this bigger ship and relocated you here.¡± Jonathan felt his head throbbing as a wave of helplessness washed over him. It seems like I really can''t escape this time loop at all! The first thing he did after he got up was to find the gun in the restroom. However, there was no gun there because his clone had already taken it. What was about to happen was that his clone would kill Tate and the others before dying by drowning in the sea. It''s still the same time loop! Jonathan spaced out for a moment in the restroom before running toward the guardrail on the other side of the deck. Then, he stared at the vast, deep ocean. The sea shimmered as sunlightnded on its surface. The view from the ship was fantastic, but Jonathan wasn''t in the mood to enjoy its beauty. He no longer wanted to end his life by jumping into the ocean anymore because he didn''t want to go through the horrendous experience of suffocation again. In just a single day, he had died twice already. It wasn''t a true death, of course, but it felt worse than death. What do you want me to do? Jonathan couldn''t help but yell in his mind. Of course, no one was going to reply to him. It was then he heard a shriek. Jonathan didn''t need to look to know that Tate, Lyle, and Dante were being attacked by his clone. Without dy, Jonathan rushed toward the back of the deck and saw the mountain of bodies from before. His clone threw Tate''s and Lyle''s corpses to the ground before smiling at Jonathan and jumping into the ocean to die. Everything happened exactly as Jonathan remembered. Therefore, he knew the same group of people was about to board the ship and repeat the same set of events. Knowing what would happen again, he didn''t want to interact with them a second time and speedily searched for the lifeboat. Then, Jonathan boarded the lifeboat and sailed out to the sea. At least I don''t need to think about those messy things for now. I could certainly use some peace and quiet. Hey on the vessel as the boat drifted into the ocean. Lifting his head, he saw a blue sky and white clouds. The weather was sunny. Then, Jonathan thought about the story of a man who wondered if he was inside a dream of a butterfly. He couldn''t help but rte to the absurdity of the story as he pondered his surreal, dream-like reality. Where am I? What am I experiencing? Am I already dead? Am I just a ghost drifting in the sea? I hope someone can answer me, but I doubt that wish of mine wille true. When Jonathan''s train of thought ended, he closed his eyes and slept instead of thinking. Not long after, he really did fall asleep. He dreamed of himself arriving on the shores of Horington before stepping ontond and riding inside a taxi to find Yasmin and Jessica. The dream also included him meeting Jennifer again. It showed him that he had escaped the horrible time loop, and it made him feel very happy. Sadly, Jonathan still woke up after a certain amount of time had passed. The moment he awoke, he felt as though he was encased in ice because he was still on the lifeboat and stuck in the time loop. His current location made him feel as though he was cut off from the rest of the world and that no one woulde to his rescue. Sitting up again, he saw the Liberty. The vessel was sailing in his direction like a ghost ship. Jonathan hadn''t drunk any water for a long time. Thus, his lips were cracking. With a resigned smile, hey down and ignored the Liberty. Time was still, yet he was suffering in that stillness because his thoughts were able to roam free. Even if he continued to struggle, Orcus wasn''t going to suffer. In their eyes, his attempt was meaningless. The only one in pain was him. Taking in a deep breath, Jonathan decided he wanted to converse with Orcus again. Thus, he ultimately sneaked back into the Liberty. The only way he could reset the loop was by killing Tate, Lyle, Dante, and himself. Otherwise, he would only be rescued if he tried offing himself by drowning in the sea. Of course, one could suggest that he try other methods to kill himself instead of jumping into the sea. For example, chopping his own head off. However, no one would have the bravery to do that. Scenes like that would only ur in movies or television shows. Upon boarding Liberty, Jonathan started hunting down his targets. The first to die was Lyle. After he found the gun, he shot Tate and Dante before dragging their corpses to the deck. It was then he saw his clone sprinting toward him. History was repeating itself. Chapter 278 Chapter 278 Suddenly, Jonathan felt like he was being absurd. Why do I think he''s the clone? Maybe from the clone''s perspective, I''m the clone. Those thoughts didn''t bother him for long as he approached the rail guard and shot himself. He and the gun fell into the sea together. Endless darkness devoid of any sensations cradled him. After an unknown amount of time passed, Jonathan returned to his senses. He abruptly opened his eyes. ¡°Are you awake, Mr. Lawson?¡± Dante''s voice entered his ear again. ¡°We''re in Horington''s airspace right now. We''ll be able to find Briana soon enough.¡± As expected, Jonathan was back on the ne again. ¡°Don''t search for Briana anymore. Justnd at Horington,¡± he hastily ordered. In response, Dante shot him an odd look. ¡°You don''t want to look for Briana anymore?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Okay then.¡± Soon after Dante started shifting the controls, his expression changed drastically. ¡°What''s the matter?¡± Jonathan asked. ¡°There''s a bit of an issue with the ne. We can''t turn back.¡± Dante paused before continuing, ¡°We need to find Briana as soon as possible so we can borrow their yacht to return.¡± Hearing that made Jonathan feel extremely exhausted. ¡°Can''t you contact ground control and request assistance?¡± Light glinted in Dante''s eyes. ¡°Of course I can.¡± Without dy, he tried making the call. Momentster, he informed, baffled, ¡°Huh? There''s no signal. I can''t make the call.¡± A sigh escaped Jonathan''s lips. It seems like there''s no getting out of this. The ne continued flying forward in the darkness of night. Some time passed before the ne circled above Briana''s yacht. Both Jonathan and Dante got off the ne because it was malfunctioning, and they couldn''t make the trip back tond. Therefore, Dante concluded it would be safer for him to board the yacht with Jonathan. Already familiar with his surroundings, Jonathan navigated into the living room and saw Briana in her wedding gown once more. Her crimson outfit appeared quite eerie in the night. Sitting in front of Briana, Jonathan asked, ¡°Tell me. What exactly do you lot want? Do you desire my death? If you do, why not make it quicker?¡± Dante stared at Jonathan, bbergasted. He couldn''t understand why thetter was saying something like that. What''s going on with you, Mr. Lawson?¡± Jonathan ignored Dante and gazed intently at Briana. In response, she said, ¡°Didn''t I tell you already? You offended Orcus. Hence, you must ept his punishment. You need to keep stacking stones on top of a mountain. Once ten thousand stones are gathered, they''ll be pushed down the mountain, and you will repeat the process again for eternity.¡± Rubbing his nose, Jonathan responded, ¡°If you put it like that, it sounds like Orcus is quite the boring guy for ying this childish game with me every day.¡± Briana nced at him wordlessly. Resignation filled his heart before he suddenly asked, ¡°Why are you making Briana wear that clothing?¡± She replied tly, ¡°I can''t tell you that.¡± ¡°Are Dante, Tate, and Lyle real or just illusions?¡± ¡°I can''t tell you that.¡± Unable to suppress his anger any further, Jonathan snapped. He jumped to his feet and kicked the table. It didn''t take long for the room to be a mess. ¡°D*mn you! What can you tell me, then?¡± Jonathan roared. The conversation confounded Dante. ¡°What do you mean by that, Mr. Lawson? I don''t understand what''s going on.¡± Promptly, Jonathan turned to Dante with bloodshot eyes. The sight of his crazed expression frightened Dante. Taking in a deep breath, Jonathan tried stifling his fury. He''s innocent. I can''t take my anger out on him. Briana spoke inly. ¡°If you can still shout like that, it means you haven''t suffered enough. The end will come when you learn to hide your emotion. The storm''s about to arrive. I hope you continue to enjoy your time loop.¡± Before she could do anything, Jonathan stepped forward and grabbed her wrist tightly. ¡°You''re not getting away this time.¡± ¡°I never did. In this time loop, Briana will fall into the ocean and drown. Did you think the time loop Orcus made has errors in it?¡± Upon hearing that, Jonathan released her hand dejectedly. It was then Tate and Lyle entered the room. ¡°Not good! A storm''s about to arrive! Everyone, prepare to abandon ship,¡± Tate urged. He was surprised to see Jonathan and Dante because Briana was supposed to be the only person on the ship. Hearing the grim news, Dante was shocked. ¡°I''ll join you two.¡± He thought Jonathan and Briana were lunatics. As for Jonathan, he was spacing out because he was genuinely tired. The persistent time loop truly was an endless torture for him. I can''t struggle or escape from this time loop! Stepping out of the living room, he arrived on the deck. Rain was pouring down violently and was apanied by a brutal gale. In a blink of an eye, Jonathan waspletely drenched. Subsequently, a huge wave crashed into the yacht and tipped it over. He was thrown into the boundless, icy ocean, feeling as though he couldn''t find the light at the end of the tunnel. An extremely nasty pain was present in his chest as he suffocated. Jonathan wanted to sleep, but he knew that even if he did, he couldn''t escape the fate of being tortured. That d*mned Orcus! He''s ying me like a fiddle! He''s an evil person, so there''s nothing wrong with my attempt to kill him. In other words, he doesn''t represent justice, so why should I surrender? I won''t! If the sky wants to crush me, I''ll split it in two! If the earth wants to bind me, I''ll shatter it into pieces! As he roared in his mind, his spiritual energy soared. At that moment, he was filled with an indomitable will to survive. Out of nowhere, he felt the sea water shaking. In fact, everything around him was shaking. Good! Everything is indeed an illusion! Break!¡± Jonathan growled as he unleashed all of his Great Sage Force Field and will to fight. A terrifying and dauntless aura exploded from his body. It was then he opened his eyes and sat up. Promptly, he realized he was inside a room of absolute darkness. There was no ocean around him, meaning he had sessfully escaped the time loop. Concurrently, the light inside was turned on, illuminating the room. N?velDrama.Org owns this. Jonathan surveyed his surroundings and noticed Briana, Tate, Lyle, and Dante were around him. They were sitting cross-legged in a circle with him at the center. Their eyes were shut tight. ¡°Why am I here?¡± When he tried to remember what had transpired, he abruptly recalled everything. I think it started from the day I visited Joanne with Mabel. After they headed to Yaleview on a private ne, I bade Johanna goodbye and stayed in a hotel, which was thest thing I could remember. This means I''ve never woken up since I was inside the hotel. I get it now. That was a dream. While Briana, Tate, Lyle, and Dante appeared in the dream, they are real people. Orcus must''ve been the one who created the dream. It wasn''t a punishment; it was just a construct created from energy. When he tried to leave the bed he was sleeping on, Jonathan felt strained and weak, as though he was drugged. With his current physique, the number of elixir pills he consumed, and his blood cleansed by the Supreme Nascent Pill, not many drugs could affect him. After further internal probing, he realized he was hungry. His body wasn''t getting the energy it needed, which was why he felt weak. This means I''ve been trapped inside this room for a very long time. As for how long, I don''t know yet. Jonathan speedily searched for his phone, but it was nowhere to be found. Thus, his n to contact Mabel was rendered impossible. Taking in a deep breath, he believed he needed to leave as soon as he could. Just as he prepared to get off the bed, the door was opened. An old man in ck clothing stepped into the room with two young men following behind him. The old man seemed odd in his ck robe. His eyebrows were white, and there was a sharp look in his eyes. Wrinkles were seen all over his face. Jonathan couldn''t help but be shocked when he saw the old man because he could sense the old man''s cultivation level was absurdly high. In fact, he was fairly certain the old man was as powerful as Yareth and definitely more powerful than Mabel. If Master Richard is here with me right now, maybe we''ll be able to take down this old man. His attention then shifted to the two young men behind the elder. Their cultivation level is that of a Divine Master! This is the first time I feel like there are so many experts around! But why? Any one of them could''ve ended my life easily. Why go through all this trouble? Confused, Jonathan gazed at the old man and asked instinctively, ¡°Who are you people?¡± At the moment, Briana and the others were still asleep. Staring coldly at Jonathan, the old man responded, ¡°Haven''t you guessed it already?¡± He paused before resuming, ¡°I''ve really underestimated you, brat. You actually shattered the Void Domain.¡± ¡°You''re with Otto and Eara?¡± Shock was present in Jonathan''s voice. ¡°That''s right!¡± ¡°What do you all want? It would''ve been a piece of cake for you to kill me. So why are you doing all this?¡± ¡°It''s easy to kill you, yes, but you have something we want. For example, your destiny and luck. Originally, if you were trapped inside the dream for three days and then surrendered to despair, the luck within you would leak out of your body. If that had happened, we would be able to absorb your luck and take your destiny. We didn''t expect you to be able to crush the Void Domain.¡± Jonathan sneered, ¡°I''m the Chosen One ordained by the heavens. There''s no way you can just steal my destiny like that. Do you think you''re more powerful than the Heavenly Law?¡± Chapter 279 Chapter 279 The old man sneered, ¡°Ordained by the heavens? No one''s truly ordained by the heavens. Luck will change. Once you have suffered too many setbacks, the Heavenly Law will go along with the flow. If I had snatched your luck, then it would be my luck. In response, the Heavenly Law will begin backing me up and stop helping you.¡± Jonathan froze, for he understood what the old man said was the truth. Their turbulent world could be viewed as a television show. The Chosen Ones were the protagonists, while the others were merely side characters. In that sense, the Heavenly Law was the director. What was different about that television showpared to others was that it didn''t abide by the principles of karma or any morality system. The protagonist that the Heavenly Law desired didn''t necessarily have to be an agent of justice. They just had to be suitable. ¡°What kind of organization is Eara?¡± Jonathan inquired. With a cold grin, the old man replied, ¡°You''ve asked that question multiple times in the Void Domain before. We didn''t tell you then, and we certainly won''t tell you now. idents may ur before you die, so we absolutely won''t spill our secrets to you.¡± It wasn''t difficult for Jonathan to figure out his enemies were meticulous. ¡°We''ve investigated you before. You have a close rtionship with Mabel of the sixth division. Additionally, your luck has been pretty good. Every time Gabriel tried to kill you, you always managed to escape. Although, I am curious about something. Since we''re going to take your destiny, luck, and maybe even your life this time, I wonder what other miracle can you perform to get yourself out of this situation?¡± Still staring at the old man, Jonathan spat, ¡°I''ve broken your Void Domain. What other techniques do you have to absorb my destiny and luck?¡± ¡°We still have Trifecta Formation. Once we utilize this formation, we''ll be able to absorb them by force.¡± ¡°If you could''ve forcefully sucked my luck and destiny away, why did you use Void Domain before?¡± ¡°You''re a very curious fellow. Why ask so many questions when you''re going to die either way?¡± A bitter smile formed on Jonathan''s face. ¡°I''m not afraid of death, but I am afraid of dying without knowing anything.¡± ¡°While I can''t reveal many things to you, I can still tell you this. Trifecta Formation is too overbearing. The amount of luck it can suck out forcefully is a lot lesspared to the Void Domain. Thus, I don''t want to use it unless I have no other options.¡± Jonathan blinked and murmured, ¡°Not only do you lot want my luck and destiny, but you also want Otto to swindle a massive amount of money. It seems like your organization is expecting a grand battle during the Great Tribtion.¡± After gazing at Jonathan profoundly, a look of suspicion shed past the old man''s eyes. ¡°You''re about to die, yet you persist in your effort to uncover our secrets. Why? Could it be that you have a way to get out of here?¡± The same bitter grin returned to Jonathan''s face. ¡°You really are cautious. Right now, I''m no different from a fish on the chopping board. I simply want to know more about the circumstances regarding my death before I bite the dust. One day, when you''re in my shoes, you''ll know how I feel.¡± Even the old man couldn''t help but agree with his sentiment. I''m probably just being paranoid. Jonathan asked, ¡°Can I know who was the one ying the role of Orcus inside the Void Domain?¡± ¡°She''s our saintess, and she''s not here right now. You''ll never be able to see her.¡± ¡°Saintess?¡± Jonathan found it odd. ¡°Is Eara really an organization or actual hell?¡± Coldly, the old man rejected, ¡°I can''t tell you that.¡± ¡°If you''re afraid to tell me, this means your organization''s not strong enough, am I right? That''s why you lot are hiding in the shadows, deathly afraid of exposing yourselves.¡± The old man remained unwavering. ¡°Think what you will.¡± He paused before continuing, ¡°Stop talking nonsense and prepare to ept your fate.¡± With that, he turned to the young men behind him. ¡°Prepare the Trifecta Formation!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± the young men responded politely. Soon, they formed a triangle and surrounded Jonathan in the middle. Upon sweeping his gaze past the three of them, Jonathan eximed, ¡°Wait!¡± The old man stared at him and warned, ¡°This is yourst chance to speak. Anyst words?¡± An eerie grin formed on Jonathan''s face. ¡°That''s what I want to say to you, too.¡± A puzzled expression settled on the old man''s and his follower''s faces. The former asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± In response, Jonathan sneered, ¡°It''s a shame that you don''t know enough about me. I was going to bait you to tell me more, but it seems like that''s not going to happen. In that case, it''s time for you all to die!¡± Without dy, he started chanting a spell. The members of Eara stared at him, shocked. What the heck is he doing? What''s going on? Does he think he can scare us with a spell? This isn''t a world of magic! They almost thought Jonathan was going crazy. However, they soon realized something was off. A brilliant light suddenly burst out of Jonathan''s chest, which was followed by the appearance of a figure in the air. That figure was the Emperor of Chanaea, Lance. Lance was wearing a snow-white robe and exuding an ethereal aura. He nced solemnly at Jonathan and the members of Eara. The old man paled when he saw who the figure was. ¡°It''s him!¡± Perplexed, the young men asked, ¡°Do you know him?¡± ¡°He used to¡ª¡± The old man abruptly shut his mouth, afraid that he would identally reveal some hidden secret. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Meanwhile, Lance started chanting, ¡°God said, ''Let there be light,'' and there was light. Then God said, ''Let there be sky and earth,'' and there was sky and earth. God said, ''Everything in this world is created by me. I can provide just as well as I can take away.'' Then God said, ''Light is good. Let it be split from the darkness,'' and there was day and night. God said, ''Let there be stars in the sky to separate the day from the night. Let them be signs to mark the seasons, days, and years,'' and there was time.¡± Without stopping, he continued, ¡°Then God said, ''This world is too simple. Let it have life. Should they betray me, they shall return to me. Be not afraid. Be not suspicious. Be not lost. Everything has been foreordained as I see everything. Murder is one of twelve sins, for life is free. Whatever shall plunge life into the darkness of death is deemed an untenable sin. Fear not, for I shall cleanse it, as no darkness exists in eternal under the light.'' God said, Worship me, and you shall obtain light. Betray me, and you shall bathe in the me of my divine fury. I permit the existence of darkness, but it shall never rule over the light, for I will purge it if it does.¡± When the chanting was over, Lance nced at the members of Eara and uttered slowly, ¡°Let the darkness be cleansed!¡± A golden light promptly appeared and gradually wrapped the trio from head to toe. The part of their bodies that was wrapped in the golden light would eventually turn golden. It was then the old man''s expression became exceptionally grim, for he couldn''t dodge or avoid the attack. Soon after, their bodies werepletely shrouded in golden light before they melted into a puddle of golden liquid. Jonathan was stunned when he saw that because he didn''t expect Lance''s technique to be that powerful. The three of them didn''t even have the chance to fight back! Secondster, Lance progressively faded away until he vanishedpletely. The golden badge in front of Jonathan''s chest soon lost its luster. It pained him to see that. Godd*mmit! I can''t believe I identally stumbled into a dangerous situation and wasted the protective badge Mr. Cadman gifted me! Holding the golden badge in his hand, he felt no spirit emanating from the item any longer. It had be an ordinary object. When he swept his gaze past Briana and the others, he saw they were still in aa. Tired and hungry, Jonathan was barely able to exert any strength. He was aware he couldn''t stay in the room for long. After all, it was likely Eara had other members. Or perhaps the saintess the old man spoke of mighte to visit. If anyone attacked him in his current condition, he would be dead. With great effort, Jonathan got off the bed and arrived at the door. Thankfully, he didn''t have too much trouble walking normally. Upon opening the door, he stepped out and noticed he was in a warehouse. The surrounding sight was foreign to him, and his phone was gone. Thus, he couldn''t contact Mabel at all. Hastily, Jonathan left the warehouse. Outside the entrance, a wooded path connected the warehouse to a busy city. When he saw the familiar sight of a city, he felt grateful to be alive. Without dy, Jonathan trudged into the city and hailed a taxi. After he entered the vehicle, the driver asked, ¡°Where to?¡± Jonathan was stunned. Oh yeah, where should I go? I have no idea how many experts from Eara are in the city, not to mention I''m weak right now. This situation is dire! After a brief moment of contemtion, he requested, ¡°Can you lend me your phone so I can make a call?¡± The driver gave him a weird stare. ¡°Don''t you have one?¡± ¡°I was robbed. There''s nothing on me right now, not even a phone.¡± That only made the driver even more upset. ¡°What the heck? Why did you hail a taxi when you have nothing on you? Get out of my car right now. Don''t bother me while I''m trying to make a living.¡± Jonathan couldn''t me the driver for being angry. After all, it wasn''t easy for anyone to make a living. Hence, he proposed, ¡°How about this? Let me make a call with your phone, and I''ll ask my friend to transfer you one hundred thousand. Once it''s done, you just need to give me twenty thousand. The rest is yours to keep. What do you think?¡± Chapter 280 Chapter 280 The taxi driver stared at Jonathan in disbelief. He was afraid that he would get scammed by thetter. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Jonathan was at a loss for words. He then said, ¡°I''m just borrowing your phone. I''m not asking you for money. I''ll return your phone to you after I''m done with my call. What''s there to be afraid of?¡± The taxi driver appeared to be convinced by his words. Oh well, I''ll just lend it to him. I have to take risks to get rich after all! With that thought in mind, the taxi driver gritted his teeth before handing his phone over. Jonathan took the phone and said, ¡°If you don''t unlock your phone, I can only ess your emergency hotlines. The taxi driverughed sheepishly before unlocking his phone for Jonathan. Jonathan held the phone in his hands and hesitated. Who should I call? I should probably call Mabel. However, if I implicate her in this case, there will be many risks and uncertainties. Naturally, the next person he thought of was Jennifer. There was a part of him that yearned to contact the woman. In the end, he called Jennifer. The call was connected shortly after. A cold voice that Jonathan was familiar with sounded out. ¡°Hello? Who''s this?¡± Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Jonathan took a deep breath before saying, ¡°Hello, Jennifer. It''s me.¡± The person''s voice on the other end changed and held a trace of agitation. However, she tried to suppress her emotions. ¡°Jonathan? You''ve changed your number? Why do you have the time to call me today? I had thought that you had forgotten about me and your friends in Horington.¡± Jennifer tried her best to pretend that everything was normal. She tried to talk to him like she was chatting with a friend. However, turbulent emotions still overtook her. Jonathan lowered his voice and said, ¡°Jennifer. Please listen to me. I''ve encountered some trouble and I can''t contact anyone else. I borrowed this phone from a taxi driver. Please transfer a hundred thousand to a bank ount. I''ll message you the bank ount number using this phone number. Is that all right?¡± Jennifer was shocked. She replied, ¡°Don''t worry about the money. How are you doing?¡± Jonathan said, ¡°I''m fine now. After I have settled this matter, I''ll contact you again, all right?¡± Naturally, Jennifer agreed. Thereafter, she hung up. He did not call her ¡°Jen,¡± anymore as he had already made up his mind. After undergoing so many life-threatening situations, those values that constrained him slowly faded away. After hanging up, Jonathan said to the taxi driver, ¡°Send your bank ount number to this number.¡± The taxi driver tried to control his happiness and immediately sent the bank ount number over. He then turned to Jonathan and asked, ¡°Will I really receive the money?¡± Jonathan smiled faintly. ¡°Why are you always so suspicious?¡± An embarrassed smile appeared on the taxi driver''s face. ¡°Well, a hundred thousand is not a small sum!¡± Jonathan said, ¡°You have to look at things from different perspectives. Perhaps that sum is not a small sum to you, but to me, it''s merely enough to purchase a ss of wine.¡± The taxi driver''s gaze was instantly filled with admiration. At that moment, the money was transferred into the taxi driver''s bank ount. When the taxi driver saw the number, he was so excited that he did not know what to say. ¡°Oh my goodness! It''s two hundred thousand!¡± The taxi driver was in his forties and was old enough to be Jonathan''s uncle. Yet, when he saw the money, he was so ted that he yelped childishly with happiness written all over his face. Jonathan did not know whether he shouldugh or cry. He said, ¡°Okay, I''m a little hungry now. You''ve got the money. So how about this? I''ll give you a hundred and fifty thousand, and I will take fifty thousand. Please bring me somewhere to eat and buy a phone for me. Then, let me stay in your home for a night. What do you say?¡± ¡°No problem!¡± The taxi driver beamed happily. The sudden windfall had made him forget about everything else. He did not consider if Jonathan would pose a threat to him or not. Soon, he drove Jonathan to a ce to eat. ¡°What do I call you?¡± Jonathan asked. The taxi driver replied, ¡°My name is Monroe Linneman. You can just call me Mon. How about you?¡± Jonathan chuckled before saying, ¡°My name is Jonathan Lawson.¡± ¡°That''s a nice name!¡± Monroe tried to tter Jonathan. ¡°Oh? Why''s that?¡± Jonathan asked. Monroe froze. He was only saying it on a whim, and he did not know how to answer Jonathan''s question. A momentter, he said, ¡°You have so much money! Naturally, your name is good because it brings you luck!¡± Jonathan could not help but burst outughing once more. What the hell? What kind of logic is this? ¡°By the way, what would you like to eat, Mr. Lawson?¡± Monroe asked awkwardly. He was not used to using such formal terms. Jonathan felt awkward, too. ¡°Monroe, you can just call me Jonathan.¡± After pondering for a moment, he said, ¡°Let''s eat beef stew.¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Monroe said. He then brought Jonathan to a restaurant that sold beef stew. It was half past two in the afternoon, and there were not many people in the restaurant. After Jonathan and Monroe went into the restaurant, the waiter immediately walked over to escort them in. Jonathan asked, ¡°Is there a private room avable?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the waiter replied. Jonathan said, ¡°Please lead us to a private room, then.¡± ¡°Of course, sir!¡± the waiter replied. The two men trailed after the waiter and entered the private room. Jonathan immediately ordered, ¡°Please get me some yogurt and a bottle of water. Also, please serve some food staples first. Kindly serve it to me within two minutes.¡± The food that Jonathan requested was ready-made. As such, when the waiter heard his words, he simply nodded and went out. Two minutester, a cup of yogurt, a bottle of water, and some bread wereid spread out on the table. Jonathan pried open the cup of yogurt and ate it in one gulp. His body had been deprived of food and nutrients for too long. If it weren''t for his high cultivation, he would have died, and he would not have been able to endure for so long. The yogurt entered his body and the cells in his body as well as his organs absorbed the nutrients he needed immediately. Jonathan then devoured the te of bread in less than a minute before drinking the bottle of water. After doing so, he felt much better. When people starved, their digestive system would undergo a major change. It was easy for an ident to ur if a normal starving person ate too quickly. However, Jonathan had strong organs and could adjust his body ordingly, so nothing bad happened to him. Monroe and the waiter gawked at Jonathan in shock as the man wolfed down his food ravenously. How long he without food? Soon, Jonathan felt much better. He could feel warmth and vitality start to circte through his body. He took a deep breath and smiled at Monroe before saying, ¡°Monroe, I''ll start ordering food now. You have been warned.¡± Monroeughed and replied, ¡°Feel free to order as much as you wish!¡± He did not think that Jonathan could eat much. After all,pared to the one hundred and fifty thousand he earned, a meal cost a mere pittance. Jonathan immediately ordered meatballs, eggs, beef stew, and many other dishes. After listening to him, the waiter asked in confusion, ¡°Sir, are you sure that the two of you can finish the food?¡± Jonathan replied in all seriousness, ¡°I''m sure.¡± The waiter did not say anything more. He turned around and left. Jonathan immediately turned to Monroe and said, ¡°Monroe, please help me purchase a phone. I don''t care about the brand, but it has to be of decent quality. You can deduct the money from my fifty thousand. And do get a SIM card for me as well. Is that okay?¡± Monroe replied, ¡°Sure!¡± Jonathan gave an awkward chuckle and added, ¡°By the way, I''m rather famished right now, so I''ll start eating first without waiting for you.¡± Monroe waved his hand and said, ¡°No problem! Do as you wish!¡± Thereafter, he went to settle the matters that Jonathan had requested of him. Soon after, a piping hot beef stew was served. Other dishes soon arrived. Jonathan started eating. An hourter, he finished all the food. Even so, he was still starving. However, it was something he could not control. Jonathan knew that the nutrients his body needed were a colossal amount. Ordinary food was not enough to satiate his hunger. Previously, he had felt fine as he used the elixir pill, and his body had stored some nutrients. However, after being captured by Eara, all of the nutrient reserves in his body had been depleted Jonathan inhaled and sat cross-legged. Although he had some nutrients in his body, there was some unwanted waste in his body as well. That would affect his body, and he had to excrete it immediately. Such was the strength of a professional! People like Jonathan would not umte unhealthy fats and toxins in their bodies no matter what they ate. Jonathan sucked in a deep breath and gathered all the toxins in his body in one go. A momentter, he felt the need to use the toilet. He immediately threw open the door to the private room and dashed into the toilet. Ten minutester, Jonathan walked out of the toilet. His vitality had been restored to peak condition. However, he still felt extremely hungry. It seemed that his cells were still not satisfied. If he did not settle this problem, he would not be able to reach the Celestial Soul level. The only way he could satiate his hunger was to consume the Immortal Pill. In such a case, he would not be able to satisfy the cells in his body even if he ate the Spirit Gathering Pill. Jonathan was determined to get the prismatic crystal. He was afraid that Briana would lose it. Hold on! He suddenly realized that something was wrong. When he called Victor earlier on, Victor had said that Briana had gotten hold of the prismatic crystal. However, everything had urred in the Void Domain. As such, Jonathan could not be sure what the actual situation was. He also did not know if Eara had gotten the prismatic crystal. Just then, Monroe came back with a phone. He had gotten arge-screen phone that was easy to use. Jonathan took the phone from Monroe and got him to foot the bill. Thereafter, the two men walked out of the restaurant. After walking out of the restaurant, Jonathan got onto Monroe''s taxi again. Monroe asked, ¡°Jonathan... Sir, where should we go next?¡± Jonathan replied, ¡°To Victory Enterprise.¡± A momentter, he asked, ¡°What date is it today?¡± Monroe replied, ¡°It''s the twenty-seventh of March.¡± What the hell? Half a month has already passed. It was the twelfth of March when I started the mission and got rid of Otto that night. Eara soon rushed over to avenge him. I wonder what methods did they use to make me remain in slumber and not realize that anything was wrong? When Jonathan thought about it, there was lingering fear in his heart. Chapter 281 Chapter 281 Jonathan was bewildered and still fearful after the crisis at Void Domain. He nearly died without even figuring out what was going on. Nevertheless, Jonathan was the kind to take things as they came. Since he could not decipher what had happened, he decided to put the matter aside for now. Meanwhile, Monroe Linneman was on his way to Victory Enterprise''s building. Jonathan called Victor, and the call was soon picked up. ¡°Who is it?¡± came Victor''s voice. Jonathan uttered, ¡°Mr. Yarbrough, it''s me.¡± Victor gasped, and he quickly asked, ¡°Mr. Lawson, where have you been for the past two weeks? Also, why did my daughter disappear when you went missing? Don''t forget that I hired you because of my daughter. If anything happens to her, you''re not getting the prismatic crystal.¡± Jonathan was thrilled to hear that, for that meant the prismatic crystal was still with Victor. Instantly, Jonathan said, ¡°Victor, there are two things we need to rify. First of all, I have no obligation to protect your daughter ording to the mission details. Therefore, you can keep dreaming if you''re trying to hold me ountable for this. Second of all, I know where your daughter is, but I have to get the prismatic crystal first.¡± Furious, Victor snarled, ¡°You kidnapped my daughter, didn''t you?¡± Jonathan was speechless at that. ¡°Have you lost your marbles? Why would I kidnap her?¡± Victor froze for a second before realizing how foolish his guess was. Jonathan would be able to get the prismatic crystal afterpleting his mission. There was no reason for him to kidnap his daughter. ¡°I have to see my daughter before I can give you the prismatic crystal,¡± Victor insisted. ¡°Victor, please open your eyes to the situation. I''m not bargaining with you. You can choose to give it to me or not, but if you don''t, Divine Realm will being after you.¡± Victor stiffened before bitterness became visible in his eyes. After a long while, he asked, ¡°How is my daughter right now?¡± ¡°I only know where she previously was, and I don''t know whether or not she has been moved. The more time you waste, the more danger your daughter will be in. I hope you know well what you''re doing.¡± Victor gritted his teeth and replied, ¡°Fine. I''ll give you the prismatic crystal.¡± ¡°Good. I''lle to Victory Enterprise to look for you right away. Wait for me downstairs.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Jonathan then ended the call. Monroe, who was driving, was stupefied by the exchange. ¡°Mr. Lawson, the Victor you were mentioning in the call isn''t...¡± Jonathan smiled. ¡°We''re on our way to Victory Enterprise right now. Who do you think Victor is?¡± All colors drained from Monroe''s face, and he squeezed out, ¡°You couldn''t have kidnapped his daughter, right?¡± At that very moment, the one hundred and fifty thousand that Monroe had taken seemed a little too heavy for his wallet. Jonathan rolled his eyes at him. ¡°No.¡± Not wanting to waste any time exining to Monroe, Jonathan continued, ¡°If you don''t believe me, I can get out of the car right now. However, you have to return all the money.¡± Monroe inhaled sharply and blurted out, ¡°I believe you! I do!¡± A sly glint shed past Jonathan''s eyes. Frankly, Jonathan could have told Victor where Briana was at. However, he had been too kind previously, and all his kind acts ended up backfiring. Hence, Jonathan decided to harden his heart and get what he wanted first. Whether or not you can find Briana is none of my business. All Jonathan was afraid of was how Victor might go mad if Briana was taken away. I should get the prismatic crystal first. He can do whatever he likes afterward. One had to have a kind heart, but one could not be merciful. A kind heart was not the same as being merciful, after all. Not long after, Monroe brought Jonathan to Victory Enterprise. Victor was anxiously waiting by the entrance of the building. By then, it was four in the afternoon. The sun in the afternoon was bright, but it was not hot for a March afternoon in a northern city. In fact, Willowbank once had a snowstorm in May. Once the cab stopped, Jonathan walked over to Victor. The moment he saw Victor, his heart ached. It was because Victor looked as if he had aged ten years in the blink of an eye. Even though he was in his fifties, he had always given the impression of a strong, witty man to others. However, with his back slightly hunched over, he just looked like a father who could not find his daughter. When Jonathan walked over, Victor''s eyes lit up. He hurried to the younger man and uttered, ¡°Mr. Lawson, where is my daughter?¡± At that, Jonathan felt a little embarrassed to mention the prismatic crystal. Nevertheless, before he said anything, Victor fished out a brocade box from his pocket. ¡°This is what you wanted, Mr. Lawson,¡± Victor said. Jonathan took it. He had to open it to make sure he was getting the real deal. Otherwise, if anything went wrong, he would not be able to hold Victor ountable. Monroe quietly waited at the side. A millionaire like Victor was someone Monroe could not imagine interacting with, after all. When Jonathan opened the box, he saw a pebble inside. There were fiveyers of colors in the pebble. Jonathan picked up the pebble and mumbled under his breath, ¡°Is this the prismatic crystal that Divine Realm is looking for? What use is it?¡± Unable to figure out anything by looking at it, he began carefully rubbing it. Instantly, a warm wave traveled into Jonathan''s body. He could sense a pure positive energy within the prismatic crystal. It looks like this really is the prismatic crystal. ording to the legend, the prismatic crystal was one of the materials used to fix the sky during the creation of the world, so Jonathan was certain that the prismatic crystal was going to be used in rtion to alchemy. After keeping the prismatic crystal, Jonathan said to Victor, ¡°Briana and I were captured by the people from the organization behind Otto, but I''ve dealt with those people. Briana had fallen unconscious at that time, and I was weak. That was why I couldn''t do anything to help her. Right now, she''s at...¡± Jonathan proceeded to tell Victor Briana''s general location. Victor''s expression changed instantly, and he said, ¡°That warehouse is one of the warehouses under my name. I never thought you''d be locked up there. No wonder the police couldn''t find anything despite the long search.¡± Right then, Victor''s phone rang, and he quickly picked it up. ¡°What? My daughter has been found? This is wonderful news!¡± Victor eximed. He then quickly added, ¡°I''ll be right there!¡± Hearing that, Jonathan found himself rxing as his uneasiness lessened. After ending the call, Victor said to Jonathan, ¡°Mr. Lawson, my daughter has called the cops. Indeed, she was in the warehouse the entire time. Now, she has been sent to the hospital. The cops said that she''s mostly fine, just that she hasn''t eaten for a while now.¡± Jonathan smiled and said, ¡°I''m d to hear that. Hurry and go to her then.¡± Victor nodded and hastily got into his car to speed to the hospital. Having wrapped up that matter, Jonathan returned to Monroe''s car. ¡°Mr. Lawson, where are we going now?¡± Monroe asked in an even more respectful tone than before. ¡°To your house. I want to rest for the night.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Jonathan was still unsure what in the world was Eara. Therefore, he was going to wait and see first. An hourter, the cab stopped in front of an old building. Monroe lived on the eight floor. When they were on their way up, Jonathan asked Monroe, ¡°How many people are in your house?¡± Monroe replied, ¡°I''m the only one here.¡± Jonathan faltered in his steps for a moment before asking, ¡°What about your family?¡± Monroe let a bitter smile creep onto his face. ¡°I had a divorce three years ago, and my daughter went to live with her mother.¡± Jonathan hummed in understanding before dropping the topic. Monroe''s house had four rooms, and the ce was messy and old. Dirtyundry had piled up, and dirty tes were scattered across the table. It seemed like the life of a single man was a miserable one. Nevertheless, Jonathan did not judge the messy state of Monroe''s house, for he was equally messy too. However, Monroe was flustered as he said, ¡°Mr. Lawson, let me clean up the ce a little.¡± ¡°It''s fine. Please just get me a mattress.¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Monroe responded after a moment of shock. He promptly cleaned up a room for Jonathan. After that, he asked, ¡°Mr. Lawson, what would you like to eat? I''ll go downstairs to buy it for you.¡± ¡°No need for such trouble. Just make me a te of mac and cheese.¡± Jonathan was an easy person to satisfy. Monroe swiftly answered, ¡°Sure!¡± Jonathan waited for Monroe to leave before taking out his phone to call Victor. Thetter sounded exhrated as he said, ¡°I''ve found my daughter, and she''s fine! Thank you for your concern, Mr. Lawson.¡± ¡°I''m d to hear that.¡± Jonathan then ended the call. After a moment of rumination, he called Mabel. The call went through in no time. Although Jonathan heard Mabel''s voiceing out of the speakers, he remained silent. A strange feeling hit him. He had been missing for half a month, but Mabel never once tried to look for him. Jonathan did not know what happened during that time. Despite Jonathan''s silence, Mabel asked with a hint of excitement in her voice, ¡°Is it you, Jonathan?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡°It is,¡± he answered. Mabel immediately asked, ¡°Where have you gone to for the past weeks?¡± In a low voice, Jonathan said, ¡°I''ve gone knocking on the grim reaper''s door.¡± ¡°What happened?¡± Instead of answering her, he asked in slight resentment, ¡°Did you not look for me while I was missing?¡± Mabel was quiet for a while before replying, ¡°I''ve been busy with some thingstely, so I didn''t think about you. I never thought that something would happen to you.¡± Jonathan was upset to hear that. Mabel knew that he had crossed Eara. He had abruptly gone missing from Willowbank for half a month, but Mabel never showed any concern for him, stating that she was busy. If he had been in Mabel''s position¡ªhearing that Mabel was in danger¡ªhe would have paused everything he was working on to rescue her. ¡°I''m tired. I''ll talk to you about thister,¡± was all Jonathan said before hanging up. Chapter 282 Chapter 282 In fact, Jonathan was not a narrow-minded person. He usually didn''t hold grudges. He really saw Mabel as his friend and confidante. Thus, he felt genuine disappointment this time. Anyhow, Jonathan decided to keep his feelings to himself. He always believed that one should help others out of sincerity and not out of obligation. It seemed a bit melodramatic if he talked to Mabel about this matter. Jonathan stood there in a trance while holding the phone before he thought of Jennifer. He knew he should feel sorry for Jennifer. Thus, he decided to call her. The call went through quickly. Jonathan said, ¡°Jennifer, it''s me.¡± Jennifer tried her best to suppress the joy. ¡°Jonathan, are you all right?¡± Jonathan replied, ¡°I''m fine.¡± Jennifer breathed a sigh of relief upon hearing that. Then, for a brief moment, she didn''t know what to say next. ¡°How are things with you?¡± Jennifer tried to fill the silence. Jonathan took in a deep breath and said, ¡°Thank you, Jennifer.¡± Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Jennifer smiled. ¡°It''s your dividend, anyway. There''s no need to thank me for that.¡± Jonathan said, ¡°I will visit you and Winnie at Horington after I finish my matter here.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Jennifer was overjoyed. Jonathan chuckled. ¡°For real. I''m starting to miss Winnie too.¡± Jennifer said, ¡°I''ll take your word for it then.¡± Jonathan responded, ¡°It''s a deal!¡± They chatted for a little longer before ending the call. Just then, Jonathan''s phone rang again. He looked at the caller ID and realized the caller was Mabel. Jonathan wasn''t too keen on picking it up, so he let the phone ring for another minute. However, it seemed that Mabel was persistent and kept calling. In the end, Jonathan relented and answered the phone. As soon as the call was connected, he said, ¡°Sorry, I was in the shower.¡± Mabel let out a bitterugh. ¡°Stop lying. I know what you''re thinking.¡± A wry smile yed across Jonathan''s lips. Mabel said, ¡°Let''s meet up. I''ll find you in Willowbank.¡± Jonathan responded, ¡°All right.¡± He was thinking of having a face-to-face talk with Mabel too. With that, both of them agreed to a meet-up location. Mabel said, ¡°Wait for me.¡± Then, she hung up the phone. Jonathan found his mind to be slightly more at ease now. Just then, the door was pushed open, and the smell of freshly-cooked pasta wafted through the air. Jonathan turned around and saw Monroe holding a bowl of mac and cheese. ¡°Mr. Lawson, here you go.¡± Monroe smiled ostentatiously and added, ¡°I also made you two sunny eggs.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Jonathan responded. Then, he took the bowl and delved into the food. The dish was delicious, and Jonathan had a hearty appetite. After eating, Jonathan sat cross-legged. Then, he started practicing Ultra Sun Moon Mantra to cleanse the impurities within his body and cultivate his strength. He continued the training for the next three hours or so. It was already seven in the evening when he finished cultivating. The night arrived, and the lights lit up throughout Willowbank. Jonathan got up and left the room. Meanwhile, Monroe was watching TV in the living room. Oh my, he''s watching Bold and the Beautiful! ¡°Mr. Lawson, are you going out?¡± Monroe asked when he saw Jonathan. Thetter let out a faint smile and said, ¡°I''m leaving. Take care of yourself.¡± ¡°I''ll see you out,¡± Monroe hurriedly said. ¡°It''s all right,¡± Jonathan replied with a smile. With that, he left Monroe''s house. Monroe was dumbfounded. Everything that happened that day was like a dream to him. A dream that seemed somehow surreal and legendary. Naturally, Jonathan did not bother what Monroe had been thinking. After he left the building, he went straight away to Starlet Hotel. Mabel was waiting for him there. Half an hourter, both of them met on the top floor of Starlet Hotel. It was very quiet on the top floor. A private jet was parked at the other side of the floor. Usually, that area functioned as a rooftop bar. The ce would be filled with guests for a drink on a summer night. However, since the night was freezing cold in this season, there weren''t many customers. Mabel was wearing a thick ck coat and a pair of sunsses. She had taken her seat, and there was a bottle of champagne on the table. Jonathan arrived and sat opposite to Mabel. She proceeded to fill the sses with champagne. Jonathan took one of the sses and smiled. ¡°It''s a great honor to have alcohol personally served by Chief Sandler.¡± His casual tease sounded like it was insinuating something. Mabel also picked up the wine ss and took a sip of champagne. Then, she smiled and said, ¡°I''m sure you don''t find this matter the slightest bit unusual at all.¡± Jonathan said, ¡°Actually, I don''t hold many thoughts about this. Never once did I think that you owe me any favor. I regard you as my best confidant and friend. If we were to really settle the scores, I know very well that I actually owe you my life. If it weren''t for you, I would be long dead.¡± Mabel took a sip of the champagne again. One did not need to voice out one''s thoughts word by word for the other to understand. Sheposed herself before saying, ¡°I can say what I want to say on the phone. But I flew here for three hours today because I also regard you as my best confidant and friend. I have little friends, and you count as one.¡± Jonathan finished his ss of champagne in one gulp and said, ¡°Go ahead.¡± Mabel stated, ¡°I didn''t know you were missing. I''ve been investigating a rather peculiar incident that happened in Yaleview recently. I didn''t know that you had an ident until you called me.¡± ¡°What''s so peculiar about it?¡± Jonathan felt relieved for a moment. He believed Mabel''s words. But now, he was more curious about what had happened in Yaleview. Mabel exined, ¡°There are about two hundred and fifty babies born in Yaleview every day. The survival rate is over 99%! This is because there are outstanding medical resources in Yaleview.¡± Jonathan nodded and listened attentively. Mabel continued, ¡°However, there have been multiple idents in ten hospitals. In each case, we lost both the pregnant mothers and babies together. As of today, more than eight hundred pregnant women and babies have died within half a month. In the beginning, we thought that it was due to medical malpractice. But now it seems that this is not the case at all.¡± Jonathan was taken aback. ¡°Could those be murders?¡± Mabel responded, ¡°We managed to acquire the hospitals'' surveince videos and found nothing abnormal. The only abnormality is that in every ce where there were cases of dead pregnant women reported, there were also reports that a child could be heard singing at night. ording to people who heard it, the voice was full of resentment and would send chills down one''s spine.¡± Jonathan suggested, ¡°Could it be wrathful spirits?¡± Mabel said, ¡°We also suspect that there are some supernatural elements involved. However, ordinary wrathful spirits or vengeful spirits wouldn''t have the ability to cause this. As you know, if an unborn baby were killed, the resentment they generate would be quite intense. An ordinary vengeful spirit would never dare to get close to such a baby.¡± Jonathan asked, ¡°Could it be that Eara is involved in all these?¡± Mabel looked at Jonathan and questioned, ¡°By the way, you haven''t told me what happened to you?¡± Jonathan was no longer on edge. He replied, ¡°This is what happened...¡± Immediately, he told Mabel about the weird experiences he had gone through in the past half month. ¡°What I don''t understand the most is what the hell did Eara use to dope me so that I fell into their hands unknowingly.¡± Jonathan was still bothered about this unsolved mystery. There is no trust between people nowadays. D*mn! I might even get killed during my sleep. I certainly don''t feel safe. F*ck. Jonathan felt like he might suffer from bedtime phobia in the future. Mabel remarked, ¡°It''s not surprising. As you said before, that old man in ck is a Divine Master. He has converted his spiritual power into mana. He must have sneaked into your brain using his mana and guided you into Void Domain. It is a simple trick, actually.¡± Jonathan let out a hum as realization dawned upon him. Hemented, ¡°Why are Divine Masters so common nowadays? It''s like I can easily bump into one on the streets. If I didn''t have Mr. Cadman''s Golden Badge Power, I would have died this time.¡± Mabel''s heart almost leaped out at the thrills of Jonathan''s story. She felt apologetic and said, ¡°I''m sorry, Jonathan, for not being there when you needed me the most.¡± Jonathan waved his hand graciously and replied, ¡°You didn''t know it would happen. It''s okay.¡± Seeing that Jonathan wasn''t mad anymore, Mabel heaved a sigh of relief. She also found the whole matter amusing afterward and said, ¡°I used to not care much about other people''s thoughts and opinions. I didn''t expect that I would be afraid that you might get angry. That''s why I came here from Yaleview right away. I just want to exin the whole situation clearly to you face to face.¡± Jonathan felt a little touched. He said, ¡°There are many kinds of love in the world. Romantic love is not the only one.¡± Mabel agreed, ¡°You''re right.¡± She paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°Let''s get down to business. Do you think Eara is involved in the case of wrathful spirits in Yaleview?¡± Jonathan responded, ¡°It''s just a guess, and there is no basis for it. In fact, there is still one thing I don''t understand.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Mabel asked. Jonathan analyzed, ¡°Is Eara an organization, or do they reallye from the actual hell?¡± Mabel pondered and replied, ¡°I can''t give you an answer. I have never had contact with this group of people. I can assure you that there is more to them than meets the eye. They were able to send three Divine Masters at one time. No other forces except for Divine Realm is able to do that.¡± Jonathan continued, ¡°I have been trying to find out their origins. However, these people are very vignt and keep their mouths shut. However, when I activated Mr. Cadman''s Golden Badge Power, the old man in ck made a slip.¡± ¡°What did he say?¡± Mabel was intrigued. Jonathan exined, ¡°The old man in ck knows Mr. Cadman. I can tell that he is very afraid of the latter. His subordinates asked him if he knew Mr. Cadman, and he said that Mr. Cadman once...¡± ¡°What was it?¡± Mabel couldn''t help but feel a little anxious. Jonathan stated, ¡°That''s it. He stopped talking immediately after he said that. If we can find Mr. Cadman and ask him about this, perhaps we can get more clues.¡± Mabel was rendered speechless. Then, she stated, ¡°Mr. Cadman is now in Void Domain. We are not even sure which realm he is in now.¡± Chapter 283 Chapter 283 ¡°Why don''t we consider going into Mr. Cadman''s personal file? Judging from whom he''s interacted on a daily basis, we might be able to find traces of Eara,¡± suggested Jonathan. However, Mabel was quick to refute, ¡°Mr. Cadman''s file is highly ssified. Not even I have the authority to ess it. Besides, it''s possible that many of his activities have actually gone unnoticed and thus not recorded in it.¡± After pausing momentarily, she went on, ¡°Then again, this could serve as a lead nheless.¡± Words of caution then came from Jonathan, ¡°Anyway, this Eara organization must be up to no good. It''s best if we don''t underestimate them. They might even bring disaster upon everyone in the future.¡± Mabel bobbed her head. ¡°Leave this matter to me. I''ll perform a thorough investigation.¡± At that point in time, Jonathan threw a question. ¡°Say, do you think Eara has anything to do with the wrathful spirit issue in Yaleview?¡± ¡°That I''m not sure of. Department of National Security has already stepped in to look into the case. I suppose they''ll reach a conclusion soon enough. Yaleview is the capital city, so I didn''t expect those wrathful spirits to choose a ce like that to create a scene. This time, even the higher authorities are enraged,¡± elucidated Mabel. Heaving a sigh, Jonathan bleated, ¡°The Great Tribtion is looming, and indeed, it''s going to be apanied by the appearance of all sorts of demons and ghosts. I haven''t the slightest intention of getting myself involved in any grudge, yet there I was, stepping on Eara''s toes simply by trying to lay my hands on the prismatic crystal. Not only have I murdered their messenger, but I''ve even imed the lives of three Divine Masters from their side. This feud has gotten way out of hand, I must say. I doubt that they''ll ever let me off the hook.¡± That said, a piece of advice was all Mabel could offer him. ¡°You''ve always been expected to be entangled in endless quandaries anyway. So, do yourself a favor and perish the thought of avoiding them.¡± Jonathan wore a bitter smile after listening to her. ¡°That makes sense, but I still do hope to lessen my threats however possible. Nobody would enjoy having their own lives endlessly in peril, would they?¡± ¡°Considering that Eara has suffered a major setback at your hands, I believe they won''t being after you for a while. After all, we don''t have that many Divine Masters these days.¡± Jonathan had to admit that Mabel did have a point there. If Eara still had more elites with them, they would''ve long made a move. Never would they hold themselves back like that. Right at that juncture, Mabel sensed something was off, hence probing, ¡°Oh, right. Why do I feel that something''s wrong with your body?¡± Jonathan didn''t hide it from her. ¡°You''re right. My body is facing a crisis right now because I was trapped by Eara in Void Domain for too long. I used up all the nutrients in my body when I was inside. Now, even if I''ve stuffed myself with an enormous amount of food, that still doesn''t seem to cut it.¡± Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. ¡°Since you already have the prismatic crystal with you, you ought to return to Divine Realm as soon as possible to redeem an Immortal Pill,¡± remarked Mabel. ¡°Right!¡± Although Jonathan still hadn''t obtained information on the mysterious Eara and the wrathful spirits were still atrge in Yaleview, he figured that the world would always find itself the new emergence of great talents. After all, he couldn''t always be the one who would be shouldering each and every responsibility. That very night, he boarded Mabel''s private jet and headed to Yaleview. Truth be told, Jonathan still had an Immortal Pill in his possession, which was the Trio Vitality Pill gifted by Elijah. Be that as it might, Jonathan didn''t bring it along with him and had left it with Catherine for safekeeping. Had he been carrying the Trio Vitality Pill with him at all times, it would''ve fallen into the hands of Eara. That elderly man in ck was a Divine Master himself, so he would naturally be yearning for an Immortal Pill, not to mention devouring it. Plus, Jonathan would never consume the Trio Vitality Pill given by Elijah, for it was important that he held fast to his principle. After arriving at Yaleview, he didn''t linger around. Instead, he boarded another flight bound for Lostaria at once, as Mabel had already bought him the air ticket beforehand. At three o''clock in the afternoon, Jonathan reached Lostaria International Airport. Lostaria was a thousand miles away from Wildefield. Yet, one could fly and appear on the other side of the world within a day owing to the advantage granted by modern technology. The breeze in Lostaria was warm, and the weather was fair. Many could finally put long-sleeved shirts to good use, given the ideal local temperature. A trip to Lostaria would be the best choice during that season. The second Jonathan stepped out of the airport, he hailed a taxi and made a beeline for Divine Realm. An hourter, he reached his destination. Swiping the passcode at the entrance, he breezed into Divine Realm. The first thing he did was pay his respect before the majestic statue of Divine Emperor at Olympus and surrender the prismatic crystal. Following that, he visited Richard at Chard Hall. He noticed that nothing had changed at Chard Hall. But that time around, he managed to set foot in Chard Hall without any trouble. That would be logical, for he was already Richard''s disciple, so no one would dare to hinder his path. Once inside, however, all he found was a staff in the hall. It was the Anndurn girl. She was busy sweeping the floor in the foyer. The moment Jonathan stepped in, the girl greeted him respectfully, ¡°It''s good to see you, Mr. Lawson!¡± Jonathan shed her a grin in return. ¡°Is Master Richard around?¡± The girl replied, ¡°Master Richard is meditating at the moment.¡± ¡°Ah, forget it, then.¡± ¡°Should I pass him a message?¡± ¡°No, it''s fine. I''m just paying him a visit since I''m back.¡± ¡°All right. I''ll get you a cup of coffee.¡± Jonathan waved his hand hastily. ¡°No, no. I''ll make a move first. I''ll drop by again when Master Richard has time to spare.¡± With that said, he was all ready to leave. At that very moment, a voice was hearding from not far away. ¡°Jonathan, since you''re already here,e on in.¡± It was Richard''s voice. Jonathan froze for a bit before politely epting the invitation. ¡°Yes, Master!¡± He went in, only to find that the meditation space was quiet and serene, coupled with a faint scent of sandalwood. d in a snow-white robe, there Richard was, sitting cross-legged atop the couch, his seat of honor. An indescribable celestial aura was emanating incessantly throughout his whole body. When Jonathan pped eyes on Richard, he could feel that thetter was gradually exuding the same vibe as that of Lance. ¡°Greetings, Master!¡± Jonathan lowered his head graciously. A faint smile yed about Richard''s lips. He was a benevolent being through and through. ¡°Has it been a smooth journey?¡± he asked. Letting out a wry chuckle, Jonathan stated, ¡°Not really, Master. Despite sessfullypleting the mission, I encountered an anomalous incident.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Richard''s curiosity was piqued. Jonathan had been troubled by the existence of Eara thus far. Considering Richard''s resourcefulness, he reckoned that Richard might actually know a thing or two. With that, he recounted how he had been entrapped by Eara in Void Domain. Upon finishing the story, he looked at Richard with a hopeful gaze. ¡°Since they boast a team of Divine Masters of their own and even im toe from Eara, I suppose I understand what this is all about,¡±mented Richard in a deep voice. Jonathan rejoiced and eximed, ¡°Please enlighten me with your insights, Master!¡± ¡°This so-called Eara isn''t an organization but a ce. They originated in hell.¡± ¡°What? They really came from hell?¡± Astonishment inundated Jonathan. ¡°Now, don''t you be mystified by it. We reside in the mortal world, a ce filled with light and grace. On the flip side, Eara belongs to the darkness in the underworld. All this time, light reigns supreme of both worlds while Eara is merely an unsavory existence. This doesn''t mean that they''re literally filthy, but as more and more souls of the deceased are reluctant to move on, they manifest and hide in the shades. Once the number of vengeful spirits reached a certain degree, our world would usher in an era of unprecedented dread. That''s where Earaes in. Eara epts and abets wandering souls, nourishing them with evil and diabolical energy. It''s their kismet to stay in the shadows.¡± ¡°Where exactly is this Eara?¡± Jonathan instinctively blurted out the query. ¡°To reach Eara, you''ll need to locate Eara Gate.¡± A pointer was all Richard could offer. That was when Jonathan recalled that Lah had also been attempting to get to Eara Gate. At the thought of that, he put forward another inquiry. ¡°Where can I find Eara Gate, then?¡± ¡°That I have no clue. All I know is that Mr. Cadman had been to Eara Gate in the past. Other than that, there hasn''t been much hearsay about it.¡± Thinking about Lah, Jonathan felt a sense of mncholy descending upon him. However, he decided not to press the matter further. All he did was voice his opinion, ¡°Given that our paths aren''t intertwined with one another, what do those people from Eara want from us? All I see is them robbing our fortune and stealing our life force. I bet they''re up to no good.¡± ¡°The impending Great Tribtion serves Eara a golden opportunity. I''m afraid that they intend to turn the tables and assume sovereignty.¡± A sigh apanied Richard''s breath as he spoke. His words struck Jonathan like bolts of lightning. ¡°Wouldn''t that mean a cmity upon us all?¡± ¡°Fret not. The nature of things has long been decided by the heavens, so it''ll be nothing but a futile effort for Eara. That said, they won''t give up that easily.¡± Jonathan seemed to have fallen into deep thought upon hearing that. ¡°Since you''ve offended Eara, you should watch your back at all times,¡± added Richard. ¡°I will, Master! Thank you for your concern.¡± Nodding, Richard posed a question. ¡°By the way, I remember you''ve had a dispute with Edward from Strikezone Martial Arts, am I right?¡± Jonathan was startled. He couldn''tprehend the reason his master would bring up the matter out of the blue. Of course, he wouldn''t dare to cover it up, thus admitting it on the spot. ¡°Yes.¡± Richard couldn''t help butugh bitterly at that. ¡°You brat. Why are you always causing trouble everywhere you go?¡± Jonathan also felt rather exasperated, for he had always been trying his best to stay out of trouble, yet things had constantly seemed to backfire. ¡°Master, did something happen?¡± ¡°Just three days ago, Edward''s cultivation reached Divine Master Level Ten, and he''s been promoted to one of the inner disciples of Divine Realm. Remember, he''s no longer a Gold-ranked outer disciple, so if you were to bump into him, you''d have to address him as a master nheless.¡± F*ck! Jonathan secretly cursed after hearing the news, as if a thousand angry horses were stomping in his heart. It was then that he recognized the gap between his and Edward''s skills. At first, Jonathan had thought that Edward was merely on the Celestial Soul stage, which was on par with what Jeremy had attained. Not long after that, he was informed that Edward had long been a Divine Master. But now, he finally understood that Edward was no longer the same person he once knew and that both he and Edward were poles apart. Level Ten Divine Master, huh? I wonder what kind of strength that would be. As he dwelled on that thought, he eventually conceded inwardly, for he wasn''t even anywhere close to achieving that feat. Unwittingly, Jonathan shifted his line of sight to Richard, uttering in a meek voice, ¡°Master, what cultivation stage are you now on, if I may ask?¡± ¡°I am, too, a Level Ten Divine Master. The same goes for Gideon. Only Master Oswald is on Immortal Stage, the highest cultivation among us all.¡± Jonathan was disheartened to hear that. It seems that I''m destined to watch Edward with admiration for the rest of my life. Chapter 284 Chapter 284 Richard noticed Jonathan''s crestfallen expression and said, ¡°Don''t feel too sad. If Edward is to be a master in the Divine Realm soon, gaining power and respect, he will probably pay no heed to you. I will act as a mediator to help resolve the situation.¡± Jonathan immediately expressed, ¡°Thank you, master!¡± His expression, though, held no hint of joy. He was a proud man who didn''t like to grovel. Richard gave him an assessing look, knowing he had a headstrong nature, and said, ¡°You''re still young and the Chosen One. Your future holds limitless possibilities. Who''s to say you wouldn''t surpass me!¡± Knowing Richard was trying to encourage him, Jonathan assured, ¡°I will try my hardest and will not disappoint you.¡± Richard hummed in acknowledgment before continuing, ¡°You need to ascend to Celestial Soul as soon as possible, but if you rely on elixir pills too much before that happens, you will create instability in your foundation, so I''m refraining from rewarding you with elixir pills.¡± ¡°Understood. I will remember your advice,¡± Jonathan acknowledged. ¡°Okay, you can''t leave since tomorrow is Edward''s advancement ceremony. I''ve prepared some gifts for you to bring to him. This could be a way to diffuse the feud between both of you,¡± Richard said. A sense of aggrievement washed over Jonathan, but he wasn''t one to be impulsive. ¡°As you wish.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Richard gave a slight smile. ¡°I know your mild temperament belies a steel backbone that will not tolerate humiliation. However, you have to be alive to live out the endless possibilities. There''s a saying about coupling strength and gentleness, about knowing when to stand your ground or find the middle ground. You must learn to hide your brilliance if you want to advance in life. You will lose everything once you''re dead.¡± He paused before adding, ¡°Edward is almost forty years old. Life has presented him with many opportunities, so his sess is not surprising. Perhaps you will be like him when you''re his age.¡± Jonathan was moved. ¡°I understand.¡± He knew Richard only had good intentions. Thetter let out a sigh and said, ¡°Good.¡± Then, he took out a brocade box. ¡°There''s a Heaven Pill inside called Longevity Pill. Give it to Edward tomorrow as a congrattory gift.¡± Jonathan was shocked. ¡°This is too much, master. I can''t possibly ept this.¡± Richard glowered. ¡°If I tell you to take it, then take it. This matter is settled. I don''t want to hear a single word from you. You can take your leave now.¡± He tossed the brocade box at Jonathan. The young man caught it, knowing in his heart that Richard was an honorable man and everything he did was for Jonathan. He could only bow deeply. ¡°Thank you, master!¡± Then, he turned on his heels to leave. However, Richard closed his eyes and wore an intent expression. Jonathan left Chard Hall and headed for Sunny Condo. The ce was empty, while Yuna and Lah were nowhere to be found. However, a cleaning crew woulde in every day to keep the ce spick and span. Jonathan turned toward the direction of his bedroom. His stomach was grumbling with hunger, and he needed to take an elixir pill right away. But he hadn''t received his reward from Divine Realm and could only feel anxiety bubbling from within. The Longevity Pill in his possession now was for Edward, so he couldn''t take it. He sat cross-legged and began to focus his attention, providing some relief to his body this way. Two hourster, he received a phone call from Alice on his bedroom''sndline. He answered the phone and heard a smile in her voice. ¡°It''s been too long, Mr. Lawson.¡± Jonathan felt a little sheepish as he remembered promising her a few times that he would invite her out for a meal but stood her up a couple of times. ¡°Are you free tonight, Ms. Alice? Dinner''s on me.¡± Jonathan quickly rectified his mistake. She smiled slightly. ¡°I''m always free, but I don''t believe that''s the case for you.¡± ¡°I''m definitely free. So, tonight it is, then?¡± He chuckled. ¡°Sure!¡± she replied. ¡°Oh, I called you to inform you that your reward can be imed at the logistics department now.¡± He guessed that the call was regarding the reward and was excited. ¡°I''ll be there right away.¡± Jonathan sped out of the condominium to thevish logistics department''s office. He immediately found Alice, who was wearing a beige suit with her blonde hair twisted in a chignon. She looked beautiful,petent, and elegant. She shed him a smile after spotting him. Jonathan returned her smile and said, ¡°You look stunning, Ms. Alice. May I ask you a question?¡± She handed him the prepared brocade box while wearing a polite smile she gave everyone. She always maintained a sense of professionalism. ¡°What is it?¡± She chuckled. Regardless, Alice still had a soft spot for Jonathan because the disciples of the Divine Realm were all full of themselves. They were disdainful of women, especially toward Alice and the other female service staff. Thus, they would be more conceited in front of them. Jonathan, on the other hand, was different, almost an outlier. He treated everyone with the equality in which he believed. He asked without hesitation, ¡°Do you have a boyfriend?¡± ¡°No, but I assume you''re married?¡± Alice replied, caught off guard. He barked augh. ¡°Oh, I was worried about your happiness. I can introduce you to a few people if you don''t have one.¡± She smiled but said nothing further. ¡°I''ll call you tonight,¡± Jonathan said. ¡°Okay, bye!¡± Alice responded perfunctorily, and he left with the brocade box in hand. He opened it as soon as he returned to his bedroom and found a brown elixir pill nestled within. He didn''t recognize it and couldn''t detect any noticeable smell as he held it in his palm. The name of the elixir pill was written under the brocade box¡ªEnergy Gathering Pill. Every Immortal Pill had a specific and unique purpose. Jonathan couldn''t quite grasp this now, but he understood that every elixir pill was abundant in nutrients. He sat down and crossed his legs before taking the Energy Gathering Pill. Once it settled in his stomach, it turned into a surge of energy, circting to his limbs and into the bloodstream. Jonathan could only feel his body temperature rising as his cells and muscles greedily absorbed the nutrients. He reveled in the euphoria as exhration washed over him. A whileter, every cell in his body was singing in joy, and the insatiable hunger finally disappeared. The effects of the Energy Gathering Pill hadn''tpletely disappeared yet, and without hesitation, he immediately umted and stored the residual energy. The pill''s potent efficacy merged with the spirit in Jonathan''s body, and he began to break through the bottleneck of Nascent Soul''s final stage to transform energy into essence. All of the energy started to transform under his control with the help of the pill, and clouds of pure vital energy evaporated from his body. Suddenly, his eyes shed brightly as the energy in his body was altered into essence. At that moment, Jonathan managed to cross the threshold of the Celestial Soul''s cultivation stage with the help of the Energy Gathering Pill. His strength reached six thousand pounds! If he utilized Haemocore, his strength might get as far as nine thousand pounds, which was nearing the final stage of Celestial Soul. Jonathan''s cultivation of Haemocore gradually increased its power. Fulfillment spread across his body, but he began to feel pangs of hunger in his muscles and cells again. The next phase in cultivation would be to transform the essence in his body into a void, allowing the essence to be turned into blood, bones, or organs. He would be invincible and powerful after that. Jonathan waited until his body was satiated with nutrients before reabsorbing the power of the elixir pill. This way, the surplus nutrients would go to his brain and broaden the Door of Enlightenment in his neural field. This is the most incredible thing ever! Happiness rippled over him. Less than six months had passed since he started cultivating toward Celestial Soul''s final stage. He would have been a grandmaster back in the day, and Chanaea would bow down to him. However, he knew from experience that this amount of cultivation didn''t matter, and he had to persevere and make progress in order to stay alive. There will always be someone more skilled than me! Jonathan had reached Celestial Soul, and his next advancement would need him to rely on elixir pills since his body required more nutrients. It was the same analogy as a puppy needing a small serving of food, whereas arge dog would require more. Needs and ability no longer existed on the same level. He knew that taking a Longevity Pill would provide him with the satisfaction his body craved, but he changed his mind after a moment''s contemtion. This Longevity Pill was given to him by Richard as a gift to Edward. What will Master Richard think if I took it for myself? Jonathan opened his eyes to see himself covered in a sheen of ck sweat. It must be the filth excreted from his body while attaining Celestial Soul. Ufortable and sweaty, he took a fresh change of clothes and hurried into the bathroom to have a long, nice shower. Hunger from theck of elixir pills and nutrients enveloped him as he finished his shower. He knew he needed to continue his tasks to obtain more elixir pills. His future would call for countless more elixir pills. As night fell, Jonathan suddenly remembered his dinner appointment with Alice. He had ked on her twice now, and it would be embarrassing to do it three times in a row. He quickly picked up his phone to call her. Alice smiled. ¡°I know you''re very busy, Mr. Lawson. I get it. We can postpone the dinner if you have something else to do.¡± ¡°Who says we''re postponing? I''ll meet you outside Divine Realm. Hurry up ande out.¡± Chapter 285 Chapter 285 Jonathan was dressed in a white shirt and ck pants. He also wore a pair of ck leather shoes. When dressed like this, Jonathan appeared like a young man with a white-cor job. However, it did not seem so at the same time because of his sophisticated aura. He seemed more like a professional businessman. Nevertheless, Jonathan would undoubtedly be a professional businessman if he started doing business. He was observant, sharp-witted, and talented. Along with his decisiveness, he could take down his opponents easily. These were the necessary skills for someone to be a professional businessman. Afterward, Jonathan drove his Ford SUV out of Divine Realm. The night was beautiful, and the moon was shining brightly in the sky. The scenery of Mount Frallein was even more beautiful, and the air was filled with the scent of maple trees. As soon as Jonathan came out, he saw Alice standing in front of a Ferrari. He got out of his car immediately and greeted, ¡°Hey!¡± Alice looked breathtakingly stunning in her tight ck fitting dress, curly hair, and fiery red lips. There were women who did not suit thick makeup. However, Alice''s bright red lips captured her personality perfectly. Jonathan caught a whiff of her pleasant smell. Seeing Jonathan, Alice shed him a bright smile and said, ¡°Mr. Lawson, you look very good today.¡± Jonathan chuckled and asked, ¡°Is it because I''m particrly handsome today?¡± Alice smiled faintly and responded, ¡°That''s right. You''re particrly handsome today.¡± Jonathan added, ¡°You''re even prettier.¡± With a faint smile, Alice inquired, ¡°Are we going to ride in your car or mine?¡± Jonathan answered, ¡°It''s only proper for me to drive. Why don''t I drive?¡± Alice smiled and stated, ¡°Okay!¡± She then got into his car. Jonathan then started his car''s engine and began to drive steadily. The duo headed toward the city from Mount Frallein. Alice was silent after getting into his car. However, Jonathan considerately did not let the atmosphere turn awkward. He said with a faint grin, ¡°Alice, you are a remarkable woman.¡± Hearing that, Alice was slightly taken aback. Then, she smiled. Her lovely dimples showed when she smiled, which was very alluring. She went on, ¡°People like me are the most normal andmon in Divine Realm. No one has ever said I''m outstanding. There''s a significant difference between people like me and Divine Realm disciples like you. Mr. Lawson, I''m very curious. Why did you say I''m remarkable instead ofplimenting my looks?¡± Jonathan smiled and responded, ¡°Every Destino Art and spirituality are different. There is no fair comparison between you and Divine Realm disciples.¡± ¡°But you still didn''t say what''s so remarkable about me.¡± Alice smirked. Chuckling, Jonathan answered, ¡°There''s an old saying from Chanaea. Alice, you''re quite sensible since you are familiar with the ways of the world. You look stunning today. I have no doubt that you will look this beautiful regardless of who invites you out. This is a sign of respect for your clients. You have a keen eye for detail.¡± Alice was stunned and responded, ¡°So it''s because of that?¡± Jonathan added, ¡°No. It''s because I saw you came with a Ferrari. I''m certain that you earned that Ferrari with your own two hands, so I thought you were remarkable.¡± Alice smiled faintly and exined, ¡°That Ferrari is a low-grade one, and it''s also secondhand. It wasn''t that expensive. I purchased it in part because it would make me look good. Most importantly, I like it.¡± Jonathan beamed andplimented, ¡°That''s why I said you''re remarkable. You''re able to stay true to yourself in Divine Realm, which has a corrupted culture. That''s not easy.¡± ¡°One must carry out their duties given their position. I''m working in Divine Realm. Hence, I have to give it everything I''ve got, given that I''m receiving a hefty sry,¡± Alice stated. ¡°That''s very logical, but not many can do so,¡± Jonathan added. They simply carried on talking after finding a topic. Soon, they arrived at the city of Lostaria. ¡°Is there any ce you''d particrly like to visit?¡± Jonathan asked out of politeness. ¡°There isn''t.¡± After pausing briefly, she smiled and asked, ¡°Mr. Lawson, can I treat you as my friend?¡± Jonathan instantly pretended to be hurt by her statement. ¡°I thought we were already friends.¡± With a smile, Alice inquired, ¡°I''ll call my friends over for a beach barbecue tonight, and we can all have a good time together. What do you say?¡± N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Jonathan responded, ¡°Sure!¡± Alice uttered, ¡°Okay. I''ll call them then.¡± With that, she began making calls and asking her friends toe over for a barbecue. She was upbeat and casual on the phone, which contrasted with how she behaved at work. Alice got everything sorted out half an hourter. Her face was flushed after the calls, and she eximed with delight, ¡°My bunch of friends has always been intrigued by Chanaea''s fighting skills and Divine Realm. They''re overjoyed that you''reing!¡± Jonathan smiled and responded, ¡°That''s great.¡± ¡°But we''ll have to buy some drinks and beer in the store,¡± she stated. Jonathan replied, ¡°Sure!¡± Hence, he drove toward a nearby convenience store. An hourter at the beach in Lostaria. The ce was secluded, and ripples formed in the wave. Alice''s friends had already arrived. There were ten of them, and they were a mix of Smenders and Anndurns. The tent was set up, and everyone was chatting andughing. They also brought a diesel generator, which provided excellent lighting in front of the tent. Meanwhile, there were a handful of pickup trucks parked nearby. In Chanaea, cars were primarily used to show off. However, cars were means of transportation in Anndur. Anndurn paid more attention to the practicality of a car. After Jonathan parked his vehicle, he exited the car with Alice. He turned around and went to the trunk to fetch the drinks before heading over to meet her friends. ¡°Alice, you''re finally here.¡± Alice was greeted warmly by a Smender girl who spoke perfect Lostarian- ent Ustranasian. The Smender girl was really pretty, and she seemed to be in her twenties. Her dressing and mannerism indicated her fine upbringing. Then, the Smender girl and Alice gave each other a tight hug. Alice then introduced, ¡°This is my friend, Monica Miller. This is Jonathan Lawson, my friend from Chanaea.¡± Jonathan smiled faintly at Monica and said in fluent Ustranasian, ¡°Monica, you''re very pretty. It''s very nice to meet you.¡± Monica was a little taken aback because she had not anticipated Jonathan to speak Ustranasian so fluently. She smiled in return and shook his hand. She then uttered, ¡°Mr. Lawson, very nice to meet you too.¡± After that, Jonathan followed Alice to meet the rest of her friends. Everyone began introducing themselves. Most of Alice''s friends were friendly to Jonathan. However, there was Diego Howard, who did not like him. Diego was an Anndurn boxer who appeared to be rather bulky. He always looked down on Chanaeans because he believed men from there were weaklings. As a result, Diego was contemptuous toward Jonathan when introducing himself. Chuckling coldly, Diego said, ¡°Mr. Lawson, are people from your country as weak as you?¡± Jonathan sensed his hostility and smiled faintly. He answered, ¡°Strength isn''t all about muscles. It''s not good to be all brawn and no brain.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Diego''s embarrassment turned into a rage immediately. Jonathan smiled and went on, ¡°People from my country either reciprocate with kindness or disrespect when they make friends. When someone treats us poorly, we treat them poorly in return. When someone treats us respectfully, we treat them respectfully in return.¡± ¡°What the h*ll are you talking about?¡± Diego was confused. Alice silently observed at the side but said nothing. She wanted Jonathan to teach Diego a lesson. After all, thetter would eventually find himself in big trouble with this mindset. Jonathan was speechless and stated, ¡°It seems I wasn''t lying when I said you''re all brawn and no brain.¡± Vincent Gibbs, who stood beside them, chuckled and exined, ¡°Diego, Jonathan is saying you''re stupid.¡± Diego roared, ¡°I want to fight you.¡± Jonathan felt helpless. ¡°I don''t think that''s necessary.¡± ¡°It''s necessary since you insulted me,¡± Diego stated. Jonathan responded, ¡°It''s really not necessary.¡± With that, he stepped forward, reached for Diego''s cor, and threw him upward. Diego flew three meters into the air instantly. The crowd was astonished when they saw that. Jonathan used one hand to raise Diego, who weighed one hundred and eighty pounds. Diego, who was sturdy, was held in his hand like a baby chick. His face paled instantly. The crowd was immediately stunned by this sight. ¡°Is this the fighting skills of Chanaean? How amazing!¡± Monica eximed in wonder. At this moment, Jonathan let Diego down. With a slight smile, he questioned, ¡°Do you still want to fight me now?¡± Diego''s cheeks turned pink. Jonathan went on, ¡°Strength isn''t all about muscles. Personality isn''t defined by having more cars or wearing designer clothes.¡± Alice beamed and added, ¡°Diego, there''s always someone stronger than you, no matter how strong you are. Don''t be ignorant, and don''t look down on others either.¡± Diego''s face was flushed red. He scratched his head, and he seemed like a shy boy now. This small incident did not stop them from having fun. The atmosphere was harmonious as everyone began barbecuing. Everyone gathered around to have beers and chicken wings when they were done cooking them. Being nice and sweet, Alice helped grill more food for everyone. Her Anndurn friends gathered around Jonathan and began asking many questions. ¡°Mr. Lawson, why is your Ustranasian so good? Did you grow up here since you were young?¡± Lucie Shannon, an Anndurn girl, asked. Jonathan took a sip of the beer and answered, ¡°No, I was born and raised in Chanaea, but I frequently traveled because of my job. Hence, I speak Ustranasian better.¡± Lucie hummed in acknowledgment. She then asked, ¡°ording to what I''ve heard, there are still many people in Chanaea who are malnourished and unable to attend school. Is it true?¡± Lucie was very inquisitive as she had never been to Chanaea and wanted to know more. Jonathan was slightly stunned by her question. He then replied, ¡°That''s unarguably true, but there aren''t many instances like that. Doesn''t this kind of situation also happen here too?¡± Chapter 286 Chapter 286 At that moment, Alice brought the roasted chicken wings over. Hearing that, she chimed in, ¡°You''re right, Jonathan.¡± Jonathan smiled. Lucie changed the topic of conversation again. ¡°Mr. Lawson, I''ve read up a lot on Chanaean culture, and I think you''re very opinionated and , so I hope you won''t mind if I identally offend you with some of my questions. ¡°If this is purely a discussion among friends, I wouldn''t mind.¡± Lucie smiled and asked, ¡°Which do you think is better, democracy or monarchy?¡± Jonathan was slightly taken aback before he answered, ¡°That''s hard to say. Absolute democracy is not good. Simrly, absolute monarchy is bad too. Take your country, Anndur, as an example. Your nation takes pride in absolute democratic governance, but the telmunications market there is dominated by a fewrge corporations, which forms a disadvantage. No matter which telco I choose, there will be areas without signal coverage. Besides, the roads there are seldom maintained because the government is poor and the capitalists are unwilling to contribute. Even a small section of a road there may require months to repair. On the contrary, these roadworks can bepleted in one day in Chanaea.¡± ¡°It seems like you like your mothend a lot?¡± ¡°Of course. I love my country. Although Chanaea had a long history and culture thatsted for almost five thousand years, our nation had just begun to rise sixty years ago. I think my country is incredible because we''re able to achieve so much in just sixty years.¡± Jackson Rowling, sitting aside, piped up, ¡°Sometimes, I would browse through some Chanaean forums, and I noticed most of them yearn for Anndur''s lifestyle. Besides, they also enjoy criticizing their country. Don''t you think this is a weird phenomenon, Mr. Lawson?¡± Jonathan grinned and replied, ¡°I don''t think that''s weird. Most people are cowards in reality, so they vent their frustration for being a loser and weakling on the inte. As they could hide their identity online, they behaved unscrupulously, ming theirck of sess on the country and the system. People like them are destined to fail.¡± ¡°Do you think the governing system in your country is perfect?¡± Lucie asked. ¡°That''s a ridiculous question. There aren''t any perfect humans, much less a country. Every nation has to have some issues. Is your country without ws, then?¡± Jonathan''s answer rendered Jackson and Lucie speechless. In a way, both of them had always felt superior to Chanaeans. However, at that moment, Jonathan''s wordspletely nullified their sense of superiority. He added, ¡°I think both Chanaea and Anndur have their merits and shorings. We can''t always compare our ws with others'' strong points because that is pointless. Many Chanaeans felt that Anndur was a wonderful ce where everyone could own a car after watching films from your country. However, they neglected one major issue in your country, which is the underdevelopment of public amenities. If someone wishes to travel from a remote location to the city, they wouldn''t be able to do that without buying a car. Therefore, most Anndurns were forced to buy a car even if that would increase their debts. Moreover, after these people living in faraway ces purchased the cars, they would be burdened with fuel costs, parking fees, and time wasted driving the vehicle. Besides, I previously went to Citraine and noticed more homeless people roaming the streets there than in any city in Chanaea. Why is that?¡± Lucie and Jackson were not as eloquent as Jonathan, so they couldn''te up with any statement to contradict thetter. Alice strode over as she had almost done grilling her food. Monica handed Alice a bottle of beer. Alice received the bottle and sat beside Jonathan. She asked cheerfully, ¡°What are you all talking about? I heard you giving a lengthy speech from afar.¡± Her question was directed at Jonathan. ¡°It''s nothing. We were just discussing the differences between countries.¡± ¡°Differences? There are variations even among individuals, but these dissimrities do not dictate a person''s contentment in life. Naturally, more staggering distinctions exist between countries. However, there is something identical across every nation. No matter which country someone lives in, they need to work hard and do their best to qualify for a better life. Every country has wealthy and poor people, isn''t it?¡± Jonathan toasted Alice. ¡°Cheers. Great minds do think alike!¡± She took a swig of her beer. He added, ¡°This is actually simple logic. A capable person would try to change the rules and their environment. If they couldn''t do so, they would adapt to the existing conditions. These people could survive and do well under all circumstances. There is also another type of people who can''t change anything around them and can''t habituate themselves to their surroundings. All they ever do is grumble, constantlyining about the terrible environment. Ultimately, they would me the government and everyone else for their failure. These people will never aplish anything in their life.¡± It was now an era of information technology where all kinds of information were avable on the inte. Some people said that ces like Anndur and Caspardion were like heaven, while others thought that Anndur was a chaotic ce with a harsh living environment. Some believed that protecting their phone with a leather case would damage the device and that not switching off the phone at night would make them prone to cancer due to the radiation. There were also people who were convinced that leaving their router on at night and radiation emitted by microwaves were causes of cancer. Some people sang praises to their mothend while others disdained their nation. When a female manager of a supermarket was murdered, some members of the public would say that the female manager shouldn''t have meddled in other people''s business. Simultaneously, another part of themunity supported the female manager''s behavior. The world had be disordered because of the advancement of information technology, exposing humankind to its benefits and pitfalls and confusing the public''s minds. Additionally, there were a lot of conflicting sayings meant to soothe andfort the soul, especially those created by people involved in business via WhatsApp. Their aim ining up with such motivational propaganda was to trick more innocent people into bing their sub-dealers. Chanaea had arge poption, and that signified the presence of arge number of fools. Otherwise, why would so many people be deceived into participating in such pyramid schemes? Knowledge was the only thing that could allow us to stay afloat in this flood of information. As long as someone was equipped with a high level of knowledge and could discern the nature of every matter, they wouldn''t be swayed by any tteries or blindly follow the crowd because they had a firm belief in the truth. The barbecue party ended in the early morning. Thedies who didn''t consume alcohol were tasked to be the drivers. Jonathan wanted to return to Divine Realm because he wished to pay his respect to Divine Emperor later in the morning. As he had to worship Divine Emperor twelve times a year, he decided to fulfill as many quotas as he could since he was in Lostaria. Jonathan wasn''t azy person. Sensing his determination to go back, Alice said, ¡°I''ll go with you.¡± ¡°But both of us drank alcohol earlier.¡± He was caught in a tight spot. She grinned at him. ¡°I don''t think we''ll be so unlucky, right?¡± He reciprocated her smile. ¡°Let''s go, then.¡± Subsequently, Jonathan and Alice got into the car and waved their hands at everyone else to bid farewell. She sat in the passenger seat while he drove the car steadily as usual. Alice was delighted that day. Her flushed face, a result of drinking a considerable amount of alcohol, seemed extraordinarily enticing. She had always carried herself with maturity andposure, so it was rare for Jonathan to see her in that demeanor. ¡°Jonathan, you don''t seem to like others doubting your country, isn''t it?¡± she piped up. He was slightly stunned before responding, ¡°Of course. No matter my dissatisfaction with my country, I''ll always defend my mothend''s pride in front of outsiders.¡± A hint of admiration shed across Alice''s eyes. She fancied a man like him. Then, he changed the topic of the conversation. ¡°By the way, why haven''t you found a boyfriend, Alice? With your qualifications, I figure you must have plenty of suitors, right?¡± Instantaneously, she appeared a little less enthusiastic. ¡°I''m not against the idea, nor have I set very high standards in looking for a partner. There just isn''t any suitable candidate.¡± That reason alone had eliminated the hopes of countless men to win her affection. Jonathan chuckled. ¡°What about someone like me? Do you think I''m suitable?¡± Alice was momentarily taken aback before saying solemnly, ¡°If a man like you tries to woo me, I may consider saying yes. Still, a married guy is out of my consideration.¡± He guffawed. The two chatted and joked around amicably along the way. Soon, upon arriving at Divine Realm, they parted ways. When Jonathan returned to Sunny Condo, Yuna was still not around. Therefore, he remained alone inside the vast condominium. He went into his bedroom, took a shower, and drifted off to sleep. The next morning, Jonathan received a phone call from Alice on the dot. Her voice was loud, and she sounded energetic as she spoke. ¡°Mr. Lawson, it''s time for you to wake up now. We cannot bete to worship Divine Emperorter.¡± He chirped, ¡°You called me by my first name yesterday. Why are you being so courteous now? What''s the matter? Are you trying to distance yourself after sleeping with me?¡± She snorted withughter at once. ¡°Okay. I''m hanging up the call now. I was afraid you might forget about this after drinking alcoholst night. You mustn''t bete here.¡± ¡°I got it. I''m waking up now.¡± With that, both of them ended the call. The morning sun shone brightly in the sky. Divine Realm was located on Mount Frallein, so the ce was surrounded by lush greenery, and the air was exceptionally fresh. Jonathan met with Beatrix before following behind Richard as they headed toward Olympus. Outside Olympus, Jonathan stood next to Beatrix. The rest of the inner disciples huddled in groups ording to their factions. The external disciples were positioned at the very end of the horde. Meanwhile, the first-generation inner disciples had already followed the few masters into Olympus. Beatrix wore a in white dress, giving her a pure and untainted vibe. Contrary to her upright and unmoving posture, Jonathan behaved rtively restlessly as he said, ¡°Beatrix.¡± She nced at him. ¡°What''s the matter?¡± ¡°We''ve not seen each other for such a long time. Don''t you miss me?¡± N?velDrama.Org holds this content. At a loss for words, she told him he was childish and ignored him afterward. ¡°Beatrix, the weather is so great today. Have you found a boyfriend?¡± ¡°How is the great weather rted to having a boyfriend?¡± she questioned him speechlessly. ¡°So, do you have a boyfriend or not?¡± ¡°No. Why? Do you have someone to introduce to me?¡± ¡°That''s feasible. Have you ever considered dating Simon? He''s not a bad candidate.¡± ¡°His cultivation level is too low, so I''m not interested in him,¡± Beatrix refused without hesitation. Jonathan persuaded her, ¡°You''re looking for someone to enjoy life with you, not to fight with you. Beatrix, you won''t be able to get married if you continue to set ridiculously high standards for your potential partner.¡± She retorted, ¡°Do I look like I need to enjoy life?¡± Jonathan was stumped. Chapter 287 Chapter 287 Jonathan and Beatrix chatted for a while. Although Beatrix gave off an aloof impression, she was an interesting person. She would continue the conversation every time Jonathan brought up a new topic instead of acting high and mighty. Soon, after the masters paid their respect to the Divine Emperor, it was Jonathan''s and the other second-generation inner disciples'' turn to meet the Divine Emperor. The masters were chatting happily among themselves as they exited Olympus. The disciples bowed before the masters immediately. ¡°Greetings, masters!¡± Jonathan and Beatrix followed. At the same time, Jonathan heard someone whispering among them. ¡°Look! The young man dressed in the white robe is Edward Weiss, who has just been promoted to master.¡± Jonathan nced toward the masters and spotted Edward instantly. Thetter was the youngest-looking person out of all the masters. He looked like he was in his twenties. However, as much as he was older than he looked, he was still the youngest among the rest of the masters. Edward''s cold and handsome face gave him a solemn and dignified aura. Edward became famous at a young age because he was the leader of Strikezone Martial Arts. Besides, he attained great wealth and exceptional martial arts skills. Even the country was impressed by him. As a man of power, there was something very stately about him. Now that he had be one of the masters in Divine Realm, his prestige increased. Not to mention that Oswald''s power was boosted with the addition of Edward to his faction. ncing at Edward, Jonathan felt his heart skip a beat. Odd enough, Edward had a feeling that someone was observing him. He immediately turned and looked in Jonathan''s direction. Jonathan avoided Edward''s gaze instinctively. However, he regretted it the next second. F*ck! Why am I acting like a coward? When Jonathan raised his head again, the masters, including Edward, had already left. Jonathan''s heart sank. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. How can I ever deal with someone as powerful as Edward? Perhaps he doesn''t hold a grudge against me. But what if he does? Jonathan did not like the feeling that his fate was not under his control. ¡°You don''t have to be afraid of Edward. With Master and I around, he won''t dare to do anything rash.¡± Jonathan was touched. ¡°Thank you, Beatrix!¡± To that, Beatrix nodded in response and said nothing. A ceremony was held for Edward''s promotion at Divine Realm in the afternoon. All masters and first and second-generation inner disciples, as well as Gold disciples, were allowed to attend the ceremony. Besides, the elders from the enforcers'' department, the alchemy department, and The Inquisition came. Champagne, wine, and other delicacies were already served in Grand Hall upon arrival, which made the ceremony seem more like a banquet. The disciples waited below respectfully as the masters and elders took their seats. Jonathan observed them quietly. Each of the elders was an individual of merit. The power of Divine Realm is truly scary! Furthermore, he knew that some of the exceptional disciples did not attend the ceremony because they were out traveling, and some of the elders were absent because they were in solitary training. Meanwhile, Edward emitted a cold and intimidating aura as he stood on the stage calmly. It was as if he was sending off the message that he would not bow to anyone easily. Oswald smiled as he faced the crowd. ¡°Today is a day worth celebrating in Divine Realm because a new master has arisen from our inner disciples. It is none other than Edward Weiss. Let''s wee him!¡± Everyone apuded. Edward thanked the crowd emotionlessly. Oswald turned back to Edward and continued, ¡°Edward, on behalf of the masters, I award you this Golden Token! This is the symbol of you and the inner disciples. From now onwards, every inner disciple in Divine Realm will have to address you as ''master.'' If anyone disobeys, you have the right to send them to The Inquisition.¡± After Oswald finished his speech, he handed Edward the symbolic Golden Token. Edward received the Golden Token with both hands. ¡°Thank you, Oswald!¡± Smilingly, Oswald continued, ¡°I have discussed with the elders, and we decided to let Edward be in charge of the discipline in Divine Realm. Is everyone in favor of this arrangement?¡± The question was intended for the first-generation inner disciples. However, a master named Scott Bet scoffed, ¡°Discipline? Have I heard wrongly? Divine Realm is not a military camp nor a primary school. Do you want us to follow the rules like we''re back in school, Oswald?¡± The way Scott put it was hrious. Some of the inner disciples had to stifle augh. However, Oswald replied in a serious tone, ¡°The rules in Divine Realm are too loose. It is undeniable that we have done well without setting up rules in the past, but we have to reconfigure as time changes! From today onward, Edward will abide by the eight rules of Divine Realm seriously and set up new rules for the disciples.¡± Since Gideon was on the same side as Oswald, he immediately chimed in, ¡°I agree with Oswald''s decision.¡± ncing at Richard, Oswald asked, ¡°What do you think, Richard?¡± ¡°Since you have decided, why bother asking me?¡± Richard retorted indifferently. Oswald smirked. ¡°All right then. This is settled.¡± Then he said, ¡°Edward, you can discuss with the administration department and the logistics department to build your department. You can also bring in any talents you require. Now, you have the power to take in six second-generation inner disciples as well.¡± ¡°Yes, Oswald!¡± Edward responded respectfully. The banquet started officially after the arrangement was settled. As Richard stormed out of Grand Hall with a furious expression on his face, Jonathan and Beatrix immediately followed him out. Jonathan knew that Richard was upset because it was evident that Oswald was using Edward to bnce the power among the factions. He knew that Edward''s power and influence were growing, and it would be a problem for him to be in charge of discipline. It was hard to pinpoint a standard for discipline. If Edward wanted to, he could easily pin fault on anyone. Jonathan and Beatrix followed Richard back to Chard Hall. The moment Richard sat down, he mmed his fist on the table, sending pieces of it flying across the hall. It was rare to see Richard lose his cool because he was always gentle and calm. ¡°Master, please calm down!¡± Jonathan and Beatrix advised. Richard was fuming with anger, but he calmed down quickly after a while. ¡°When Lance and the others were around, it was always peaceful. Everyone was focused on practicing Destino arts. There was no such scheming!¡± Richard said coldly. After pausing for a while, he continued, ¡°Even though Lance, Tristan, and Magnus weren''t on good terms with each other, they didn''t bother to stir up factional because they were more focused on the greater good. However, all that Oswald has done is despicable and dirty. He has caused chaos in Divine Realm, and now he wants Edward to be in charge of discipline? What does he take Divine Realm for?¡± Jonathan felt discouraged because he knew that he could notpete with Edward. Even if Edward couldn''t mess with Richard, he was in charge of discipline and could cause trouble for Jonathan in Divine Realm. ¡°Master, although Edward is in charge of discipline, he won''t dare to meddle with our business, will he?¡± ¡°Edward is afraid of nothing!¡± Richard said solemnly, ¡°I can feel his arrogance ever since he became famous at a young age. I can''t believe that Oswald is stupid enough to help Edward. I bet that Edward will ignore Oswald once he gets what he wants in the future.¡± ¡°If that''s the case, why are you angry, Master? Isn''t it better to let Oswald reap what he sowed?¡± Beatrix asked. Richard sighed. ¡°Chaos!¡± Jonathan and Beatrix exchanged nces. It took them a while to understand the reason Richard was angry. Richard was angry and heartbroken that Oswald caused chaos in Divine Realm. The two disciples didn''t know what to say. ¡°Master...¡± Jonathan began carefully, ¡°Does this mean we don''t have to give Edward the Longevity Pill?¡± He really didn''t want to hand over the pill to Edward. Richard looked at Jonathan and said, ¡°I''m most worried about you, Jonathan. You''re carefree and unrestrained by rules. Given that you and Edward had grudges in the past, it will be terrible to think of the consequences if he finds your weakness. Therefore, you must still give him the Longevity Pill since it is precious to him. Oswald is petty. He won''t be able to bring himself to give Edward the Heaven Pill. You should go today!¡± ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Although Jonathan was reluctant, he agreed to Richard''s n. This is humiliating! ¡°I''ll apany Jonathan, Master,¡± Beatrix said. ¡°No!¡± Richard replied, ¡°Edward will not ept it if you go together. Now that he''s in charge of discipline, he will not allow himself to be gotten hold of by others.¡± ¡°All right then,¡± Beatrix replied. Edward had already set up his ce in Divine Realm, which was named Dragon Hall. When the night came, Beatrix and Jonathan arrived outside Dragon Hall. The indoors of Dragon Hall were illuminated brightly. Security guards were patrolling the door. A beautiful yard could be seen from outside. ¡°I''ll wait for you outside, Jonathan,¡± Beatrix said to him gently. Beatrix was rarely gentle to people except for Jonathan because she cared for him. Besides, she knew that what Jonathan was going to do was hard for him because of his unyielding character. Jonathan nodded. Gritting his teeth, he went over to the two security guards and said, ¡°Please inform Master Edward of this. Tell him that Jonathan from Chard Hall is here to see him!¡± Not daring to offend Jonathan, the security guards replied, ¡°Okay, please wait for a moment!¡± Chapter 288 Chapter 288 Beatrix had no idea what Jonathan went through in Dragon Hallst night. Eventer in the future, no one would ever know what happened to Protector King in Dragon Hall, but what happened that night changed him entirely. It was the night that made him determined to be stronger by any means! Beatrix didn''t wait for long outside Dragon Hall. After ten minutes, Jonathan walked out. Shocked to see Jonathan''s pale face, Beatrix asked, ¡°Are you okay, Jonathan?¡± When Jonathan raised his head to look at Beatrix, she realized that his eyes were bloodshot. Suddenly, he spewed a mouthful of blood on the floor. ¡°Jonathan!¡± Beatrix eximed. Anger shed across her eyes as realization dawned on her. ¡°How dare Edward do this! I''ll talk to him!¡± As Beatrix stepped forward to seek justice for Jonathan, he grabbed her arm abruptly and pleaded, ¡°No, Beatrix. I''m begging you.¡± Beatrix had never seen Jonathan in such a fragile state. She felt extremely sorry for him. ¡°I''m fine! I really am,¡± Jonathan said as he walked away dispiritedly. ¡°Jonathan!¡± Beatrix hurried over and followed him. ¡°I need some time alone, Beatrix. Is that okay?¡± Jonathan asked as he turned around. Beatrix paused in her tracks and watched as Jonathan left. Soon, Jonathan was out of Divine Realm. Sprinting along the road on Mount Frallein, he only had one thing on his mind at that moment. I''ll make sure you get a taste of your own medicine for humiliating me today, Edward Weiss! Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Jonathan sped past the trees on Mount Frallein. At that moment, even the fastest sports car could not reach half of Jonathan''s speed. Ten minutester, Jonathan arrived at Lostaria and headed for a bar with heavy metal music ying in the background. After ordering ten shots of vodka, he chugged them down all at once. Once he finished the vodka, he felt dizzy immediately. Although he had the ability to suppress the alcohol rush, he chose not to. After all, he went there to get himself drunk. ¡°Buy me a drink, mister,¡± an Anndurn woman dressed in revealing clothes said to Jonathan with a hint of seduction. The woman wasn''t good-looking, but she had a good figure. Seeing that Jonathan was handsome, and since she was curious about a foreigner, she made a move on him. Jonathan took a nce at the woman and replied in Ustranasian, ¡°No. You''re too ugly.¡± The woman''s expression became grim instantly. ¡°How dare you! You Chanaean scum!¡± The Anndurn woman was furious. Five minutester, a group of Smenders stormed into the bar. Drunk, Jonathan ignored them. Pointing at Jonathan, the Anndurn woman said, ¡°It''s him! That Chanaean scum humiliated me.¡± The leader of the Smender thugs was a man called Jason. He was tall and burly. Frowning at Jonathan, Jason grabbed his cor and said, ¡°Apologize to my sister, Chanaean scum!¡± Frowning, Jonathan yelled, ¡°Get your dirty hands off me!¡± Jason''s expression became menacing as he yelled, ¡°How dare you speak to me with that tone, you rascal!¡± Just as Jason raised his fist to punch Jonathan, Jonathan grabbed his fist without even looking. With a snap, Jonathan broke Jason''s arm, causing thetter to let out an agonized scream. The remaining Smenders shuddered in horror as Jonathan smashed a wine ss to dust with his bare hands. Staring at the Smenders with his bloodshot eyes, Jonathan yelled, ¡°Come on! Didn''t you want to teach me a lesson? Do it then!¡± After exchanging nces warily among themselves, the remaining Smenders gritted their teeth and started fighting Jonathan. However, Jonathan was much faster than them, and he needed to let loose the anger and resentment he had bottled up. In less than a few minutes, Jonathan defeated all the Smenders. As if it wasn''t enough, he hollered and kicked the men lying on the ground. ¡°Come on! Teach me a lesson!¡± The Smenders were beaten up so badly that most of them were either spitting blood or going into shock. Jonathan''s ruthlessness was evident from the way he didn''t allow himself to be beaten up by thugs despite having gone through a huge setback. The only thing he would do is beat others up. After that, Jonathan exited the bar and went to a condominium hotel. However, the receptionist refused to let Jonathan in because he despised drunkards, especially those from Chanaea. Rather than arguing with the receptionist, Jonathan brought his fist down and shattered the reception table into pieces. Staring at the receptionist with his bloodshot eyes, he asked, ¡°Can I have a room now?¡± The receptionist, who was trembling in fear, hurriedly replied, ¡°Of course, of course!¡± By the time Jonathan got a room at the hotel, it was already eleven o''clock at night. He slumped onto the bed and fell asleep right away. However, he didn''t get much sleep before the Anndurn police came over because the receptionist made a police report. When the police broke into the room to arrest Jonathan, he sat up and fought back immediately. Soon enough, a few police officers were injured by Jonathan. ¡°I am the inner disciple of Divine Realm! If you disturb me again, I''ll kill all of you!¡± he yelled. Nevertheless, Jonathan''s words were intimidating enough. At the thought that Jonathan didn''tmit a serious crime, the police held it in and left the room. Jonathan fell asleep until the sun was up the next day. When he woke up the next morning, he frowned at the stench of alcohol and sweat on his body. The sun was shining brightly in Horington. It waste March in Horington, and the weather had reached more than thirty degrees. It was a season for beautifuldies to put on their summer outfits and for the beach to be packed with tourists. At that moment, Jonathan appeared unshaven with bloodshot eyes at the international airport in Horington. It was five o''clock in the evening, and the sun had turned red. Business at Golden Years was booming, but it was still early, and the bar had just opened. The waiters and staff were preparing nervously for the bar''s operation. Seated at one of the tables, Jennifer watched as Winnie did her homework. At that moment, a man entered the bar. A waiter was about to serve the man when Winnie saw him. ¡°Jonathan!¡± Winnie eximed. Shocked, Jennifer looked at the man and realized it was indeed Jonathan. Jennifer was wearing a blue dress thatplemented her elegance, which made her look mature and sexy at the same time. Jennifer was shocked to see Jonathan in this state because he had always been optimistic and fearless no matter what happened. ¡°What happened, Jonathan?¡± Jennifer hurried over to him and asked. Gazing at Jennifer intently, Jonathan replied in a hoarse voice, ¡°Nothing much. I''m just here to see you as I promised.¡± Seeing that Jonathan was reluctant to exin, Jennifer stopped asking any further. ¡°You must be hungry. I''ll cook something for you. Come with me,¡± she said. Jonathan did not decline her offer. Then, he followed her to the room where she was temporarily staying. The horror-themed bar was big enough to amodate a beautiful bedroom with good lighting for Jennifer. After bringing Jonathan to her bedroom, Jennifer asked Winnie to apany Jonathan before going to the kitchen to cook for him. The interior of the bedroom was decorated in a feminine style. A faint fragrance filled the room. Jonathan sat limply on the couch. He felt like a wandering soul who was afraid to linger around for too long. The next moment, like an injured lone wolf, he wanted to hide his injuries to himself so that no one else would know about them. Winnie looked like Snow White in the white dress she was wearing. Blinking herrge innocent eyes, she asked in her adorable voice, ¡°Who made you sad, Jonathan? Cheer up, okay?¡± Jonathan looked at Winnie and smiled faintly. ¡°Okay!¡± Winnie smiled happily. It was easy to satisfy a child. ¡°Can you y with me, Jonathan?¡± Winnie asked again. Jonathan bent over to look at Winnie. ¡°I''m a little tired, Winnie. Can I y with youter?¡± he whispered gently. Winnie was a sensible kid. She replied, ¡°Okay, Jonathan. Rest well. I shall not disturb you.¡± After Jonathan nodded in acknowledgment, Winnie went out and continued doing her homework. Then, Jonathan closed his eyes and allowed his body to rxpletely on the couch. Not long after, Jennifer brought a bowl of pasta into the room. ¡°Eat it while it''s still hot,¡± Jennifer said to Jonathan, who was sleeping. After Jonathan woke up and sat up, Jennifer ced the te of pasta on the table and pulled out a chair for him. As soon as Jonathan sat by the table, he picked up the fork and started eating the food. The pasta was delicious, and so were the two sunny-side-up eggs that Jennifer made. Jonathan devoured the food while noting that Jennifer''s cooking skills were much better than Amber''s. As Jennifer stared at Jonathan in silence, she couldn''t help thinking about his drastic changes. What exactly happened to him? Jennifer couldn''t fathom. Jonathan finished the pasta in a few minutes. ¡°Are you full?¡± Jennifer asked. Jonathan nodded. Jennifer inhaled deeply before saying, ¡°Whatever happens, Jonathan, you still have us as your friends.¡± Jonathan gazed back at her and smiled tiredly. ¡°I know. That''s why I''m here.¡± Jennifer felt a warm feeling gushing through her veins. ¡°Yasmin and Jessy will be thrilled to know that you''re back. Shall I inform them?¡± ¡°No, it''s fine. I''d like to have some time alone. Let''s talk about this another day,¡± Jonathan hurriedly said. Sensing that Jonathan was depressed, Jennifer replied, ¡°All right. You can sleep here tonight. Winnie and I will go home,¡± she said as she stood up and took the te. Jennifer bought a newly renovated house nearby. Despite the drastic changes to her wealth and status, she always remembered that it was thanks to Jonathan. Jonathan nodded as Jennifer walked out of the room. ¡°Okay.¡± Too tired to shower, Jonathany on the bed and fell asleep. At nine o''clock at night, Jennifer brought Winnie to her parents'' home. After serious consideration, she decided to stay and look after Jonathan. Hence, she had to send Winnie back because she couldn''t take care of both of them at the same time. After that, Jennifer went back to Golden Years again... Chapter 289 Chapter 289 The horror-themed bar was packed to the brim with way more people than usual by nine at night. The ce itself stood out amongst all the other bars on Bar Street due to Jonathan''s sessful marketing. The horror-themed bar had managed to draw some clientele away from the other bars, but thankfully enough, Horington''s identity as a beach town still drew plenty more tourists to the area. That was the reason all the bars were still alive and kicking. Aside from its unique style, the background of the horror-themed bar was also interesting. When the horror-themed bar first opened, a lot of tycoons came to support it. That alone was rather special. Even the Dragon King, who was the king of the underground, had specially instructed his subordinates not to harass the horror-themed bar. Those events had ensured a smooth sailing process ever since the horror-themed bar opened. Jennifer was even beginning to feel like her hands needed a break from counting so much cash every day. Her personal savings ount had already umted a whopping five million. Even if that weren''t the case, Jennifer still didn''t have to care that much about the poprity of the bar. The bar was already equipped with a mature management system, so nothing problematic would happen even if Jennifer weren''t there. The most she did was keep a tight eye on the finances and some minor management issues. At that moment, Jennifer felt rxed enough to just head to her own bedroom. The soundproofing was so good that she never heard a single whisper emerge from the rampant cheering and partying outside, even on their busiest nights. The moment she opened the door, she realized that the light was turned off. When she went to turn it on, she realized that Jonathan was already asleep on the bed. She didn''t know what exactly she was feeling, but it was almost as if Jonathan were a wilted version of his past self. There was no more fight left in him. It was like he had lost all the light that had once surrounded him. Jennifer knew that Jonathan must have suffered a huge hit for him to react this way. She felt obliged to help him get over this. But how? Jennifer couldn''te up with a good n. Following that, she closed the door gently and approached the bed silently. That was when she caught a whiff of his sweat. Jonathan always had a fresh scent around him. However, after so many days of not keeping up with his usual routine and not showering, paired with the hot weather, he started to smell faintly of sweat. Any other regr person would have started to stink by now. ¡°Jonathan, Jonathan!¡± Jennifer called out softly. He opened his eyes and looked at Jennifer in slight confusion. ¡°You should go and wash up,¡± Jennifer continued gently. ¡°You can sleep after you''ve washed up.¡± Jonathan nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± He''s never going to smile and tease me like he used to again. Jennifer''s heart ached. ¡°I''m going to go buy some clothes and toiletries for you, so wait for me,¡± she said. ¡°Okay,¡± Jonathan replied simply. She rushed out and returned about twenty minutester with new clothes for him, including underwear. She had even bought a razor and all the other necessities for him. Jennifer left everything she had bought for him outside the en suite bathroom door. After informing Jonathan about that, she exited the bedroom. He was done showering about ten minutester and was properly dressed in the white T-shirt and blue jeans that she had bought for him. However, he was still wearing his sandals, and his hair was wet from the shower. Luckily, his hair was short enough that it only took a couple of minutes with the towel to dry it almostpletely. He had also shaved his face clean. Once again, he was back to being his handsome, fresh-looking self. Jennifer''s heart leapt with joy as she nced at Jonathan. She even felt as if the old Jonathan had come back for a second. ¡°Jennifer,¡± Jonathan called out. She heaved a sigh of relief and patted her chest lightly as she said, ¡°You scared me. I was terrified that you were depressed.¡± Jonathan just smiled and sat down before he asked, ¡°Is there any alcohol?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Jennifer replied. ¡°This is a bar, after all. Just give me a second. I''ll get someone to send some drinks and fruits up.¡± Jonathan nodded. About five minutester, arge fruit tter, a tub of ice, and some red wine were sent to the room. Jennifer poured Jonathan a ss of red wine before clinking her own ss to his. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. ¡°Now can you tell me what happened?¡± she asked. He took a sip of wine as his gaze darkened. ¡°I experienced something so humiliating that it changed my life forever. I''m never going to breathe even a word of it to anyone,¡± he replied before downing his drink in one gulp. Jennifer stood there in slight shock before deciding to stop pursuing her question. Jonathan then spoke up again. ¡°You don''t have to worry about me, though. Everything''s already over. I''m not going to let this get to me again. Just think of what I did as my own reckless way of getting over it. From now on, I''m back on my feet. I''ll pour a hundred and twenty percent of my energy into cultivation,¡± he said as his eyes gleamed coldly. ¡°One day, I will return all of the humiliation I felt to Edward with no mercy.¡± Jennifer was taken aback by his words. At that moment, Jonathan''s gaze and aura were terrifying. She also finally realized that Edward was the cause behind Jonathan''s current state. ¡°I know you can do it,¡± she said as she raised her ss. ¡°You''re a miracle worker, after all.¡± Jonathan smiled and left the conversation at that as he downed another ss of wine in one gulp. The two of them continued to drink and chat idly. Jennifer had drunk quite a lot of wine, to the point where her face was slightly red, and she was swaying dazedly. ¡°I should go back,¡± Jennifer said as she stood up. Jonathan just looked at her before saying suddenly, ¡°Why don''t you stay?¡± She stood still in shock before her face erupted into a bright scarlet flush. They both fell silent. Finally, Jennifer broke the silence by asking, ¡°What do you mean?¡± She couldn''t understand Jonathan at all. He simply gazed back at her, not dodging her inquisitive stare. ¡°Life is unpredictable. It can change in just the blink of an eye. I don''t want to run away from my feelings anymore. I want you to be mine.¡± Jennifer bit her lip as she said, ¡°But you''re already married! What about your wife? Do you just want me as a mistress?¡± Jonathan shook his head and replied, ¡°You don''t understand my world, after all. Simple earthly rules do not bind me, and neither do they bind Catherine.¡± He paused before he said, ¡°However, if you do not wish to agree, that is ultimately your decision. I won''t force you.¡± Jennifer paused. She was beginning to figure out where she had been wrong this whole time. She had always tried to understand Jonathan based on her own human instincts. However, Jonathan had never been a regr human being. She was beginning to get a glimpse of his world. Her heart began to beat rapidly. Ever since day one, she had been in love with Jonathan. The sheer emotions she felt whenever she saw Jonathan were simply too overwhelming to describe. It was a feeling that shook her from her very core. The decision was hers to make, and it was right in front of her. The choice she made would very likely change her life from that very moment onward. Jonathan wasn''t going to try and convince Jennifer to do anything since that wouldn''t be fair to her. Because even without his convincing, Jennifer''s decision wouldn''te close to being logical. Will I ever fall for other men after this? Jennifer suddenly thought. Will I ever get married to someone else or build a family of my own? I don''t think I can ever fall for anyone else after getting to know him. As long as I have him in my life, I''ll be fine, even if we aren''t together for a long time. I''ll still have Winnie, and I''ll still have this bar. Isn''t that enough? Jennifer knew what her decision was. Her face was still bright red, but she calmly said to Jonathan, ¡°I''m going to take a shower.¡± He nodded. ¡°Okay. I''ll wait for you.¡± Jennifer hurriedly looked for some pajamas before rushing into the bathroom. Jonathan continued to sip on his wine while he waited for her patiently. Jennifer spent about half an hour in the bathroom before finally emerging. She had on a purple nightgown, and her hair was already almostpletely dry. It was still slightly damp, and some strands of hair curled defiantly around her face, giving her a seductive aura. Jonathan''s breathing began to quicken. The reason he hade to find Jennifer was because she was the source of his desire and his fixation. He hadn''t been able to ept it, which was why he had turned her down at first. In the end, though, his lust for her body won over his love for her. He wanted to break through all of his bonds. After all, that was the most important part of his final cultivation goal. This time, Jennifer could have rejected him, and he still wouldn''t have cared. To Jonathan, he had nothing left to lose. He caught a whiff of the sweet scent exuding from her being and couldn''t help but admire her perfect figure. Her every action wasced with confidence and seduction, almost causing him to go insane. He suddenly reached forward and picked her up by her waist. She jumped in shock before instinctively swinging her arms around his neck. That night, Jonathan was finally able to have her as he had desired for so long. The happiness he felt was like no other. They didn''t get any sleep for almost the whole night as they continued to mess around in bed. The next day, Jennifer was still sound asleep when Jonathan woke up. He was already fully dressed and had even styled his hair. He felt extra mature and professional when he looked at himself in the mirror. This was a new critical moment for him. After admiring himself in the mirror, he approached the bed silently. Jennifer''s smooth shoulders were exposed, making her seem rxed and sensuous. Afterst night''s lovemaking, she had ripened even more. Her face was brimming with happiness after having fulfilled her desires. ¡°Why don''t you sleep in a bit more?¡± she asked with a gentle smile she didn''t even realize she had on. Jonathan smiled back and replied, ¡°You should sleep more since you need it. I''ll buy breakfast for you. What do you feel like eating?'' Jennifer''s heart filled with warmth as she said, ¡°Can you get me a nice breakfast sandwich with mushroom soup?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Jonathan replied. ¡°It''s quite far, though,¡± Jennifer said. Jonathan shook his head. ¡°It''s okay. I''ll drive your car.¡± Jennifer sat up and kissed Jonathan deeply. She couldn''t help but revel in the serenity of her days. It was almost as if she no longer had any worries in the world. Jonathan took her car keys and left the bar. Jennifer''s Jaguar was parked right outside. Jonathan swiftly got into it and drove off. An hourter, Jonathan returned with breakfast. Jennifer had already freshened herself up and was in a long ck dress, which emphasized her mature, powerful and seductive self. She had even put on some beautiful red lipstick to match. Jonathan ced the breakfast on the table and couldn''t help but kiss her zing red lips. He didn''t know how anyone could resist her. The two of them were stuck together like a pair of newlyweds, unable to take their eyes off of each another for even a second. After they were finally able to part their lips, Jennifer sat on Jonathan''sp, and they began feeding each other sweetly. Chapter 290 Chapter 290 After breakfast, Jennifer cleared the table. It was then that Jonathan took a call from Richard. ¡°Jonathan, where are you?¡± Richard asked. Despite his solemn tone, he didn''t reveal the rest of his emotions. Jonathan replied respectfully, ¡°Master, I''m in Chanaea.¡± ¡°Did something happen? Don''t hold anything back. I''m here to support you.¡± Warmed by the concern Richard showed, Jonathan answered, ¡°Something has indeed urred, but I can take care of it myself, Master.¡± Cognizant of how headstrong Jonathan was, Richard knew that there was no point in forcing him. Letting out a sigh, he reminded, ¡°In that case, be careful.¡± ¡°I will, Master!¡± Richard subsequently inquired, ¡°What about the Longevity Pill? Did Edward ept it?¡± ¡°No, it''s still in my hands.¡± ¡°You should use it for your own purposes then. Now that you have achieved Celestial Soul, you''ll need more elixir pills.¡± ¡°Thank you, Master.¡± ¡°All right then, that''s all.¡± With that, Richard ended the call. In truth, Jonathan was grateful to Richard for showing him great concern even though both of them didn''t know each other well. Given that thetter kept his word to Lance, Jonathan felt that Richard was a true gentleman indeed. Once the call ended, Jonathan put away his phone. Meanwhile, Jennifer, who was done cleaning up, came in from the outside. When she saw Jonathan staring nkly into space, she walked up to him and asked, ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Breaking into a smile, he held her hand as he replied, ¡°I was thinking about you.¡± His words caused Jennifer to blush. Even though she knew he was teasing her, it didn''t stop her from relishing in the romance. ¡°I''m serious,¡± she subsequently added. Jonathan went on to exin, ¡°I realized that there''s a limit to what I can do alone. Instead, I should develop my own faction, just like Edward. As long as I remain a member of Divine Realm, I''m bound to its rules and leadership. However, if I were to one day establish my own faction that can rival the Divine Realm in power, there would be no one to stop me.¡± That was the issue he had been pondering about thest few days. Jennifer''s eyes lit up as shemented excitedly, ¡°I''m sure you''ll be able to achieve what you set up to do.¡± Her blind admiration of Jonathan gave her absolute confidence in him. Other that a faint smile, Jonathan didn''t respond further. He felt it pointless to discuss the topic with her, for he was well aware of how challenging his goal was. So what if it''s close to impossible? Am I to back down just like that? Also, it wasn''t lost upon him that relying on the elixir pills from Divine Realm for progress was just too slow. If I can make the pills myself, I''ll be able to significantly elevate my cultivation level. Unfortunately, dabbling in alchemy was an extremely difficult endeavor. Even Divine Realm had spent years and countless resources to get where they were. With that thought in mind, Jonathan realized that starting from scratch wasn''t a feasible n. That was when he thought of Mabel, whose authority allowed her ess to the country''s resources. It was necessary for him to leverage them to achieve his objective. Once he made up his mind, a sense of calm descended upon his heart. ¡°Jennifer, I''ll be making a trip to Yaleview,¡± Jonathan informed her. Cognizant that he had business to attend to, she asked, ¡°When will you be leaving?¡± ¡°Book me on a flight to Yaleview as soon as possible,¡± Jonathan answered. Jennifer acknowledged his instructions, ¡°Sure.¡± Now that her position was different, she didn''t need to book the flight ticket herself. Instead, she gave her assistant a call and ordered thetter to do so. Once the arrangement was made, Jennifer asked, ¡°Aren''t you going to visit Yasmin and Jessy?¡± ¡°At the next opportunity but not this time.¡± ¡°All right then.¡± A short whileter, the assistant called Jennifer back. ¡°Ms. Hoffman, I''ve booked the flight for twelve noon. Mr. Lawson can retrieve the ticket with his ID card.¡± Jennifer replied, ¡°Got it, thank you.¡± The assistant added, ¡°I was just doing my duty, Ms. Hoffman. Anyway, that''s all from me.¡± Once the call ended, Jennifer informed Jonathan, ¡°Your flight is at twelve noon.¡± Checking the time, Jonathan realized it was already nine. A devilish smile suddenly emerged on his face as he remarked, ¡°We still have two hours. Let''s not let it go to waste.¡± His hint wasn''t lost upon Jennifer as her cheeks blushed in response. ¡°That''s none of my business.¡± Bursting intoughter, Jonathan teased, ¡°I''m afraid it isn''t up to you.¡± No sooner had he spoken than he pounced on her, just like a predator. By the time it was twelve noon, Jennifer had sent Jonathan off to the airport, where he had boarded his flight to Yaleview. Three hourster, thetter arrived at Yaleview International Airport. With clear skies and the sun shining brightly, the weather in the city was perfect. Jonathan gave Catherine a call upon emerging from the terminal. Before doing so, he had already collected his thoughts. With regard to his rtionship with Jennifer, he had adopted an objective perspective on it. He knew that being indecisive would only deepen the shame. Meanwhile, he could still sense Catherine''s delight despite the cold reception she gave him. He subsequently informed her that he was back in Yaleview and would return to the Harrington mansion once he attended to some business, to which Catherine acknowledged. Upon ending the call, he proceeded to dial Mabel''s number. The call took a long while to connect, and Jonathan was surprised when it was someone else who answered. The voice belonged to a middle-aged man. Thus, Jonathan wondered, Can it be her father? He then spoke in a respectful tone. ¡°Hello, I''m Mabel''s friend. May I know where she is?¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± the man demanded. When Jonathan responded with his name, the man''s voice revealed a faint sense of excitement. ¡°You couldn''t have called at a better time. How did we end up forgetting about you?¡± Jonathan was baffled by thement. The man continued, ¡°I''m Jeff Yount from the Department of National Security. Jonathan, Mabel is in a life-threatening condition now, and we need your elixir pills. Without them, I''m afraid she''ll die in three days.¡± All color was drained from Jonathan''s face, for he and Mabel were friends who were willing toy down their lives for each other. Therefore, the news that she was in trouble caused his heart to sink. ¡°Where is she? I''ll go over at once,¡± Jonathan replied. ¡°Are you in Yaleview too?¡± Jeff was pleasantly surprised. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°That''s right.¡± ¡°Why don''t I arrange for someone to pick you up? Where are you now?¡± Well aware that Mabel''s location was currently ssified, Jonathan answered, ¡°I''m at Yaleview International Airport.¡± ¡°I''ll send someone right away.¡± After a momentary hesitation, he inquired, ¡°Do you have an elixir pill with you? At the very least, it has to be an Immortal Pill.¡± Briefly stunned by the request, Jonathan grew wary. ¡°I don''t have any on me right now. We''ll talk about the elixir pills once I have a better picture of her condition.¡± Well aware that Jonathan was being prudent, Jeff didn''t press his case. ¡°All right then.¡± At three in the afternoon, a ck Beetle came to a halt right in front of Jonathan. After that, a young man in a ck suit and sunsses alighted from it. He greeted Jonathan cordially, ¡°Mr. Lawson, please get in.¡± Nodding in acknowledgment, Jonathan entered the car without another word. Naturally, the young man followed suit. When the Beetle finally arrived at the entrance of Pearl Building half an hourter, the young man ushered Jonathan inside. Upon entering the elevator, the young man activated the elevator. He proceeded to input a code that granted the elevator ess to even more floors. Initially, it could only go one floor down to the underground parking, but now, it was capable of traveling three floors down. That was where Jonathan and the young man were headed together. Upon their arrival, Jonathan exited together with the young man. He was greeted by the sight of a grand hall that was illuminated with ring white lights. There was an octagonal formation right in the center of the hall, and the surroundings were decorated with wind chimes, wooden swords, and other magical items. From the air in the room, one could feel the waves of mana flowing from the formation. The surroundings intrigued Jonathan. What sort of ce is this? The young man exined, ¡°Chief Sandler is in the meditation room. This way, please.¡± After suppressing the curiosity within him, Jonathan nodded in acknowledgment. Upon their arrival, Jonathan was greeted by a quiet room with gentle lighting. Mabel¡ªcovered with a thin nket¡ªwas lying unconscious on the bed in the center of the room. Sitting by her bedside was a middle-aged man who was none other than Jeff. As an important figure within the Department of National Security, he was dressed in a robe with his hair tied into a bun. Other than looking like someone who practiced Destino Art, he exuded the aura of an immortal. The sight of Jonathan brought a smile to his face. ¡°Mr. Lawson, you''re finally here.¡± Worried about Mabel, Jonathan rushed up to her side. All he saw were her eyes tightly shut and her face devoid of color. Moreover, he could sense an air of suffocating dark energy being emitted from her body. As a single nce was enough for him to grasp the seriousness of her condition, he asked Jeff at once, ¡°How did she end up this way?¡± After dismissing the young man who brought Jonathan there, Jeff exined, ¡°I believe that Mabel has told you about the mysterious spate of deaths among babies that have urred recently in Yaleview.¡± Jonathan nodded. ¡°Indeed she has.¡± Jeff rted, ¡°Therein lies the problem. The culprit is someone named Infant King¡ªa demon who existed three hundred years ago. Given that it wielded a tremendous amount of mana, it wanted to be reincarnated into a new baby after its death. Little did it expect the fetus it reincarnated in to die prematurely. Therefore, afterbining its viciousness and the fetus'' resentment aura, it evolved into a baby ghost. Ever since then, it has been absorbing the resentment aura of baby ghosts for thest three hundred years. Later on, it began recruiting them as subordinates before finally calling itself Infant King.¡± Listening earnestly, Jonathan could tell that Infant King wasn''t someone to be trifled with. ¡°What happened after that?¡± he asked. Jeff continued, ¡°When Infant King lost control of itself while cultivating, it came to Yaleview and began rampaging through the city. As fate would have it, its end was near. After Mabel and I discovered its location, I struck him down and defeated him. Unfortunately, in his defiance, he injected the dark energy within him into Mabel before infiltrating her body.¡± Chapter 291 Chapter 291 ¡°Infant King''s spirit entered Mabel''s body?¡± Jonathan gasped in shock. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Jeff stated, ¡°Yes, Infant King was seriously injured by me, and his primordial spirit was disturbed. Now, he wants to recuperate in Mabel''s body before escapingter.¡± Jeff paused for a brief moment before continuing, ¡°However, Mabel and I stopped him immediately. We worked together and sealed his primordial spirit inside Mabel''s brain instead.¡± ¡°Inside her brain?¡± Stunned, Jonathan said, ¡°The brain is the most sensitive part of the human body. It''s going to destroy her if there''s slight damage to her brain. How is Mabel''s condition right now?¡± Jeff replied, ¡°Initially, Infant King wanted to enter Mabel''s abdomen to condense a new holy fetus. It''s hazardous, as it could cause significant damage to Mabel. We managed to crush his primordial spirit again, but there''s some of his spirit residue left inside Mabel''s brain. The residue is pretty threatening, and it''s affecting her brain. Hence, I need your Immortal Pill to save Mabel. By consuming the Immortal Pill, she could receive its nutrients and increase her mana. With that, she could fight the Infant King''s remaining primordial spirit inside her brain!¡± ¡°Are you saying that the Immortal Pill is able to cure her?¡± Jonathan asked. Jeff replied, ¡°I''m afraid that it could not cure her. However, it could help alleviate her pain and prolong the time for her.¡± ¡°Can''t you help Mabel to purify Infant King''s primordial spirit inside her?¡± Jonathan questioned. Jeff replied, ¡°The brain is too mysterious, organizing as a densely connectedwork. She can''t even enter her brain using her energy, let alone the external force. I can''t enter her brain using my mana at all.¡± Hearing that, Jonathan could feel his heart sink. He said, ¡°I have the Immortal Pill, but I''m worried that it can''t help purify Infant King''s primordial spirit inside her even after she took it.¡± Jeff answered, ¡°Let''s take one step at a time.¡± Nodding his head, Jonathan took out his embroidered box and handed it over to Jeff. Taking over the embroidered box, Jeff opened it directly. He was shocked as he took a glimpse at the pill inside the box. ¡°I-Is this the Heaven Pill?¡± A surprised expression shed across Jeff''s face. ¡°Yes, it''s the Heaven Pill,¡± replied Jonathan. Jeff took a deep breath before feeding Mabel with the Heaven Pill. As the Heaven Pill entered her mouth, it dissolved almost instantly. Meanwhile, Jonathan and Jeff fixed their attention on Mabel with sparkling eyes. Her face was still pale like a ghost while she kept her eyes shut. Time seemed to crawl as the minutes ticked by. At the side, Jonathan and Jeff could feel the energy starting to flow inside Mabel''s body, and they could see Mabel''splexion gradually turning better. Out of the blue, Mabel opened her eyes. The two could not contain their happiness upon witnessing that. Jonathan gazed at her with concern and asked, ¡°How do you feel?¡± Mabel sat up. She shook her head, trying to sort out her thoughts. Afterward, she turned to look at Jonathan with a strange expression and asked, ¡°Did you just feed me with another Heaven Pill?¡± He merely nodded in response. ¡°Where did you get it?¡± Mabel looked at him with mixed feelings as she questioned him. Jonathan croaked, ¡°My master, Richard, gave it to me.¡± Mabel''s eyes turned red. She tried to hold back her tears as she stammered, ¡°Why did you do that...¡± Unable to finish her sentence, she turned around. Three Heaven Pills! He''s too kind to me. I''ll forever be indebted to Jonathan for his help. He''s always there whenever I''m in trouble. However, I''ve never lent him a hand when he faces danger. ¡°Excuse me. I''ll leave you guys to talk here.¡± Jeff beamed and left the ce. After Jeff turned around and left, Jonathan smiled at Mabel and said, ¡°No worries. You don''t have to be polite to me. The Heaven Pill is not as importantpared to your life. How do you feel right now?¡± Mabel was never an affectionate person. Hearing that, she promptly regained herposure. As she took another nce at him, a calm look emanated from that gaze of hers. ¡°Why would Master Richard give you another Heaven Pill?¡± However, he skipped the topic by asking, ¡°Tell me about the condition of Infant King''s remaining primordial spirit inside you.¡± ¡°I used my mana to seal his primordial spirit in my Forehead Acupoint. Everything''s fine for now,¡± answered Mabel. Jonathan remarked, ¡°It still doesn''t guarantee your safety. Infant King is a strong evil spirit. It will turn more hostile the longer you seal it. Moreover, your Forehead Acupoint is the most important part of your body. I''m afraid that the consequences will be disastrous if you don''t settle this as soon as possible.¡± She nodded and remarked, ¡°I know, but we have no other choices now. Let''s think of another way later.¡± Later, he asked, ¡°How about I give you another Immortal Pill? Could you purify the spirit with it?¡± With a bitter smile, Mabel said, ¡°Stop feeding me with another Immortal Pill. You didn''t even take any of it.¡± She paused briefly before continuing, ¡°Besides, it''s not a matter of taking the Immortal Pill now. Haste makes waste. What I need now is time to slowly purify the remaining primordial spirit in me.¡± Jonathan swept a nce at her, sensing that things were not as simple as what Mabel said. In return, Mabel asked, ¡°The Heaven Pills are very precious. Why did Master Richard give you another one for no reason?¡± Jonathan did not hide the truth. He replied, ¡°Edward has cultivated to Level Ten Divine Master. He has now be the first generation of inner disciples in the Divine Realm. In other words, Edward is now on par with my master, Richard.¡± ¡°What?¡± Shocked, Mabel asked, ¡°Edward''s cultivation has reached such a high level?¡± She was shrewd enough to realize something. Hence, she asked, ¡°Master Richard asked you to send the Heaven Pill to Edward. Am I right?¡± Jonathan nodded. ¡°Yes, you''re right.¡± ¡°If that''s the case... Did Edward not take the pill?¡± Mabel asked. Jonathan''s body trembled, and an icy glint shed across his eyes. He cast a nce at Mabel and said, ¡°I don''t want to talk about this unless I can ovee the humiliation Edward gave me. You should stop bringing this up too.¡± Upon hearing his words, Mabel was stunned. She could see the intense rage in Jonathan as he spoke. She had never seen him behaving like that before. As such, Mabel could not help but shudder slightly. Something cruel must have happened to Jonathan. Nevertheless, I can''t probe further if he''s reluctant to disclose anything to me. She kept mum for a brief moment before voicing, ¡°Jonathan, although I work for the country, I''m more than willing to lend you a hand whenever you need my help. I can give everything up to help you fight!¡± It was an exceedingly heavymitment. Jonathan felt warmth in his heart. He then turned to gaze at Mabel. The two shared a look with each other silently. Later, Jonathan shed a smile at her and suggested, ¡°We should find a way to purify Infant King''s remaining primordial spirit inside your brain. We have to be quick. Or else, I''m afraid that you have no chance to help me in the future.¡± ¡°You''re right. Let''s look for Chief Yount to discuss about this.¡± Ten minutester, they reached Jeff''s office. His office was spacious and luxurious. They could feel the wind flowing through the elegant space. Being there in the office, they could feel the fresh air. It was extremelyfortable. As Jonathan examined the space, he knew that Jeff must have spent quite a fortune on the geomancy to decorate his office. Jonathan had no idea how high was Jeff''s cultivation level. However, he was aware that Jeff''s skills were almost on par with a Divine Realm''s master. It''s impossible that there''s no expert in our country. Jeff must be one of them! Jeff pressed on Mabel''s temple with both hands. After what seemed like forever, he withdrew his hand with his expression changed drastically. Seeing that, Jonathan and Mabel could almost feel their hearts sink. ¡°What''s the matter, Chief Yount? Is something wrong with my condition? Just tell me directly. I can handle it,¡± said Mabel. Jeff replied, ¡°Even though you''ve managed to seal Infant King''s primordial spirit and cause great damage to its spirit, it didn''t kill him. On the contrary, its evil spirit is growing in a belligerent hostile manner. In this case, it will break out from you sooner orter. You''ll be dead meat if that happens.¡± Mabel''s expression shifted slightly. However, she was not an ordinary mortal too. She responded, ¡°If that dayes, I''ll ept it as my destiny. I can never escape from the Great Tribtion. After all, everyone has to face their tribtion eventually.¡± Hearing that, Jeff fell silent. Jonathan asked abruptly, ¡°Chief Yount, is there no other way?¡± ¡°Unless we get help from an expert like the Emperor of Chanaea. Using his supreme mana, he could intrude into Mabel''s Forehead Acupoint and detain Infant King''s primordial spirit. For now, even an Immortal Stage''s expert like Oswald could not be able to capture the Infant King by force,¡± mentioned Jeff. He paused and continued, ¡°It''s not difficult to capture the primordial spirit. However, the Forehead Acupoint is known to be extremely crucial, and it''s utterly sensitive. I''m afraid that it would kill Mabel. Jonathan then proposed, ¡°Lance is now traveling in Void Domain. There''s no way we can find him at all. However, we can look for the Divine Emperor instead. How about I bring Mabel to Divine Realm? We can go to the Divine Emperor''s statue to ask for his help.¡± ¡°It''s useless to do that. Divine Emperor is somewhat of a legend with no feelings at all. Sure enough, he won''t simply help anyone out,¡± said Jeff. Mabel agreed, ¡°Yes. We can''t go there. Edward is waiting to find fault with you. If you bring an outsider like me to Divine Realm, he will certainly find trouble with you.¡± Hearing that, Jonathan remained silent. He ran out of ideas, but he could not bear to watch Mabel die. After pondering for a while, Jonathan suggested, ¡°How about I take Mabel to meet my master, Richard? He''s knowledgeable. Perhaps he would think of something to help us.¡± Jeff nodded. ¡°We can give it a try.¡± ¡°Great. Let''s not waste time anymore. Chief Yount, could you please help me to make arrangements immediately? We need to go to Lostaria,¡± Jonathan asked. Nodding his head, Jeff replied, ¡°Sure.¡± Then, Jonathan called Catherine to inform her, ¡°Catherine, I''m noting back tonight. I have something important to attend to.¡± Catherine merely hummed in response. Nheless, Jonathan could hear the disappointment in her tone, but he could not do anything about that. He then asked, ¡°Catherine, could you please deliver your two Immortal Pills to me?¡± She eximed in delight, ¡°Sure. Where are you?¡± With that, Jonathan gave Catherine an address for their meetupter. It was at that moment Jonathan decided to break free from all restraints. He wanted nothing but to enhance his cultivation level. Chapter 292 Chapter 292 After finishing a phone conversation with Catherine, Jonathan called Beatrix up. Thetter was delighted when she received the call. Even though she kept her feelings hidden, Jonathan could still hear the joy in her tone. Beatrix and Master truly care for me. I''ll surely repay them if I seed in the future. Edward''s incident was too huge a blow for Jonathan. However, he was strong-willed and would not be brought down easily. As a person of principle, he drew a clear line between gratitude and grudges. ¡°Jonathan, are you all right?¡± Beatrix asked. ¡°Don''t worry, Beatrix. I''m fine.¡± Jonathan broke into a smile. Upon hearing that, Beatrix heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°d to hear that. Count me in the next time you want to deal with Edward.¡± Her words made Jonathan even move, yet he could only reply, ¡°Thank you.¡± Beatrix shed a faint smile as she added, ¡°Is there anything else?¡± ¡°There''s something I want to ask for Master''s help, but I''m afraid that it''d be too abrupt of me to meet him directly, so I''m thinking of discussing it with you first,¡± Jonathan answered without hesitation. Beatrix was slightly stunned before she said, ¡°Go ahead.¡± Jonathan told her about Mabel''s condition after that. After listening to his words, Beatrix remarked, ¡°Since it''s a life and death situation, bring your friend over quickly. Although your friend can''t enter Divine Realm, Master is able to excuse himself.¡± Jonathan''s eyes lit up when he heard that. ¡°Sure!¡± ¡°Let me know when you arrive,¡± said Beatrix. ¡°Understood!¡± Jonathan finally felt calmer after calling Beatrix. Half an hourter, Jonathan met up with Catherine outside Pearl Building. When Catherine arrived in her Ferrari, he hopped into it immediately. Once he closed the car door, Catherine took out the two Immortal Pills. ¡°Here,¡± she uttered coldly and clearly as she handed him the brocade box with the pills inside. The Immortal Pills that were worth a fortune meant nothing to her, yet she gave them to Jonathan just like that. Catherine, wearing white sportswear that day, tied her hair into a ponytail and looked pretty and elegant as always. After receiving the brocade box, Jonathan put it aside without looking closer at it. He dominantly pulled Catherine into his arms. The woman did not avoid it and nestled in his arms quietly. ¡°Catherine, Edward has already be the first disciple of Divine Realm''s inner circle. From now on, all of us have to address him as Master whenever we see him,¡± Jonathan uttered in a deep voice. Catherine, who had always been unperturbed, couldn''t help but gasp at his words. The news made her face turn pale from shock. She finally understood why the man suddenly changed his mind and asked for the two Immortal Pills. After all, he refused to ept them before. Despite her silence, Catherine was actually incredibly perceptive. It piqued her interest when Jonathan suddenly requested Immortal Pills from her. Nheless, she couldn''t be bothered to ask. Now that Jonathan brought the matter up, she finally got her head around it. She knew well that the man had made up his mind, and there would be no way he could reconcile with Edward. Shortly after, Catherine raised her head and held Jonathan''s hands. ¡°I will always stay by your side.¡± That was the only thing she could do to help him. Jonathan was moved by her words and kissed her lips. Although he met many enemies along the journey, he felt his life was not in vain for having many friends and lovers who stayed by his side in life-and-death situations. ¡°I''m going to Lostaria after this. Something happened to Mabel.¡± Jonathan subsequently told Catherine. However, she appeared not interested in that and only reminded him, ¡°Be careful.¡± After sharing some intimacy with each other, Jonathan bade her goodbye. ¡°I''ll take good care of Alicia,¡± said Catherine before driving off. Hearing that made Jonathan feel his heart filling with warmth at once. After sending Catherine off, he went to meet Mabel. Although Mabel had sealed the dark forces in her Forehead Acupoint, her abilities and body were unaffected. Still, the Infant King''s primordial spirit was like a time bomb. Soon, it was six o''clock in the evening. The sky was already dark in Yaleview. Jonathan and Mabel boarded the ne to Lostaria and were seated in the VIP cabin. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. The service in the VIP cabin was excellent, and they provided wine and fruit to their guests. Moments after the flight attendant left, Mabel poured Jonathan a ss of red wine. She wore a small, ck leather jacket coupled with a pair of jeans. Her outfit gave her the vibe of a beautiful modern city girl with a more regal aura. Men would always feel shame and inferiority in front of her. However, Jonathan was excluded. He was d in a casual ck shirt and jeans, making him appear decent and capable. ¡°Cheers!¡± Mabel shed him a bright smile as she spoke. Her smile was indeed captivating. Jonathan, however, was invulnerable to such beauty of hers, as they only saw each other as friends. He took a sip of red wine before saying, ¡°Are you really not afraid of death?¡± Mabel smiled faintly. ¡°Whates around goes around. People who have ended countless lives like us should understand that we must return what we owe.¡± She paused before continuing, ¡°I actually thought about it before that it was never my destiny to achieve Divine Master. You''re the one who changed my life. Since I met you and consumed the two Heaven Pills, I managed to break through and enter the Divine Master realm. However, tribtion came to me at the same time. I guess what happened to me now was my tribtion. If I can get through it, I will definitely seed in the future. Otherwise, it''s fate.¡± ¡°Tribtion!¡± Jonathan heaved a sigh upon hearing that. The moment spiritual creatures aplish their cultivation is also the time they break through their destiny. It''s against the Heavenly Law. Eventually, a lightning tribtion wille to them. Ah... Could it really be that Mabel is facing her tribtion? ¡°I believe you will get better.¡± He told Mabel. The man was full of confidence when he spoke. After saying that, he assured her, ¡°I will do my best to protect you.¡± Mabel was not only moved by his words but also felt something peculiar about destiny at the same time. It was as if she was given a chance to live. I''m supposed to die in the current tribtion. However, Jonathan''s protected me, giving me hope. With that thought in mind, she drank her wine in one gulp and said meaningfully, ¡°Thank you.¡± Jonathan only shed her a faint smile, saying nothing. The two then began to stare at the scenery outside. Unfortunately, they could see nothing as the sky was already dark. ¡°If you and I be Divine Masters, our primordial spirit will roam in the air or even travel in the void together. Don''t you think it''s a wonderful thing?¡± Mabel suddenly said. A sudden insight came to her, and she thought it would nevere true. Jonathan was slightly taken aback. It was then his eyes lit up, and his ears perked up. I can neither have such a dream with Jennifer nor Catherine and Amber. But it''s possible with Mabel because we''re on the same path¡ªnot a couple but friends. The world between friends somehow will be much wider. Having that thought in mind, he said, ¡°Such a day will definitelye.¡± Hearing that, Mabel smiled in response. ¡°Mabel, I suddenly have an idea. It may sound immature, but I''ve already decided to do it. I believe sess depends on the effort we put in, after all,¡± Jonathan added. Mabel, momentarily stunned, became interested in the topic and asked, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I need your help in this,¡± he said. ¡°Well, I''ll do it as long as it''s within my capabilities,¡± Mabel answered. ¡°I''m thinking that if we continue relying on the pills from Divine Realm andpleting the missions to receive them, the progress is too slow.¡± ¡°Don''t tell me you n to get involved in alchemy.¡± Mabel made a guess. ¡°Is there a problem? If Divine Emperor can do it, so can we.¡± Mabel smiled bitterly at his response. ¡°I''m very impressed with your courage. Back then, Divine Emperor had three senior disciples under him. They were known as Lance, Magnus, the Asura Emperor, and Tristan, the Demon Emperor. Three of them were the top at that time. Divine Emperor relied on them to gather talents from around the world, went through a lot of hardship to create Divine Realm, and set up the alchemy department to achieve today''s feat. It''s way too hard for you to follow his path.¡± ¡°Everything is in our own hands. No matter how hard it is, I''m going to give it a try,¡± Jonathan insisted. Upon hearing that, Mabel looked at him. Her face turned grim as she spoke. ¡°Are you serious?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Jonathan replied eagerly with a nod. ¡°How do you want to start it then? It''s too hard to begin.¡± ¡°I know it''s hard. And once we start to get involved in alchemy, without a strong backing, we will probably get ourselves killed and benefit someone else.¡± ¡°I''m d you know that. I think I know what you need my help with now. You want me to use the national power, are you?¡± asked Mabel. ¡°Yes!¡± Jonathan answered without hesitation. However, Mabel shook her head. ¡°There''s no way I can do that.¡± Jonathan''s expression slightly changed at her words. ¡°Why?¡± Mabel exined, ¡°The country is indeed capable of protecting you, but I''m only an insignificant person in the eyes of the big shots. So what if you have put in a lot of effort to set up the alchemy department? When the timees, everything will no longer be under our control.¡± Jonathan was stunned, as he had thought of the matter too simply. ¡°There are some things that I can''t say too much. In short, you must know that you''ll be caught between a rock and a hard ce once you get involved in the system. There''s also a very important reason behind this¡ªthe country will never agree with you to set up an alchemy department,¡± Mabel said in a deep voice. Color instantly drained from Jonathan''s face. ¡°Why?¡± Mabel answered, ¡°In fact, the country has long thought about this issue but never bothered to implement it. Do you think there''s no reason behind it?¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Jonathan promptly asked. Mabel said, ¡°First, alchemy itself is difficult. We need a special furnace, and finding one is not easy. Second, alchemy needs materials. Again, it''s not easy to source the materials. Even the country itself faces difficulties looking for some materials in the elixir pill. The third reason is the most crucial. The existence of elixir pills is actually against the Heavenly Law, and setting up an alchemy department may bring misfortune to the country. Imagine if elixir pills became a norm, and those in power could live longer. Isn''t this disrupting the bnce of nature?¡± Chapter 293 Chapter 293 Jonathan froze as he slowly came to understand what she meant. Mabel is right! I clearly didn''t think things through. The act of prolonging one''s life goes against thews of nature, so the Great Tribtion might just be a form of punishment for Divine Realm. As such abilities can upset the bnce between life and death, their usage is forbidden by Heavenly Law. A country would have its luck ruined if its people practiced such alchemy. With that in mind, Jonathan immediately gave up on the idea. ¡°Do you still want to continue creating an alchemy department?¡± Mabel asked when she saw him going into deep thought. ¡°Of course I do!¡± Jonathan replied with absolute certainty. Mabel stared at him in confusion. ¡°I''ll take everything you''ve said into consideration and figure out something else,¡± Jonathan added. ¡°What will you do?¡± Mabel asked. ¡°Like Divine Realm, I will find a well-developed city and set up my own base there. After that, I''ll focus on businesses that''ll make me lots of money. I''ll wait till I have acquired enough wealth and power before setting up an alchemy department,¡± Jonathan replied. ¡°That''s a good n you''ve got there, but it''s going to take a very long time. You''ll need to work hard for at least ten to twenty years,¡± Mabel said after a brief pause. ¡°Yeah, I know that.¡± ¡°You said you''re going to build a base in a well-developed country. Does that mean you won''t be staying here?¡± Jonathan nodded. ¡°That''s right. Things could get really messy if my business runs into conflicts of interest with the local government. After all, I can''t be using my extreme methods against my home country. In a foreign country, however, things would be extremely different. That is especially the case for well-developed countries. Those have a tendency to prioritize safety, stability, and peace, so they''re likely topromise as long as I don''t go overboard.¡± ¡°Capital is another huge issue you need to take into consideration. I''ll try my best to help you scrounge up some money when the timees,¡± Mabel said. ¡°Money is merely a tool to help aplish a goal. I''ll figure something out myself. You''re a civil servant, so I can''t expect much from that meager sry of yours. Can''t have you going corrupt for my sake now, can I?¡± Jonathan replied with a chuckle. Mabel rolled her eyes at him in response. She did have quite some money saved up, but it wasn''t enough to be of much help. Jonathan waved at her. ¡°Anyway, we can leave this discussion forter. Right now, we need to focus on solving your problem.¡± The light in Mabel''s eyes dimmed slightly. Having recalled something, Jonathan asked, ¡°Oh, by the way, you brought Joanne to see Chief Yount in Yaleview a while back, right? What''s going on with her?¡± ¡°Chief Yount isn''t exactly sure about the details either. All he told me was that the being who reincarnated into Joanne''s body is something remarkable. It could be an ancient demonic being of some sort. It''s best if we just leave her alone and let nature take its course.¡± Jonathan gasped in shock. ¡°An ancient demonic being?¡± ¡°Given how this has been in existence for billions of years, it''s not surprising that such beings could be living among us. They have found their own ways to survive and coexist peacefully with us, so we should just leave them be,¡± Mabel exined. She then paused for a few seconds before adding, ¡°Sometimes, it''s best to curb our curiosity to avoid being the cat that gets killed. There''s no telling what could happen if we mess around with the unknown.¡± Although Jonathan was still curious about Joanne''s condition, he knew better than to probe any further. ¡°So, has Joanne returned to Willowbank?¡± he asked. ¡°Yup!¡± Mabel replied. ¡°I see,¡± Jonathan mumbled. Feeling a little tired, Mabely down to get some rest. Jonathan decided to leave her alone as he thought about the future. First things first, where do I start building my own empire? Hmm... Leyrudon sounds nice. Neogarus isn''t too bad either, but Anndur already has a Divine Realm of its own. I''m bound to run into trouble if I set up my organization there, so I should just forget about Neogarus. Let''s see... I could also consider Illurasia, Beshya, and Soblonaro. Those locations all sound like decent options on paper, but I will still need to conduct some fieldwork to gather more information. It is crucial that I choose arge and well-developed country for my organization. Small countries often suffer from political instability, and that could spell disaster for me. If the rebels manage to defeat the government troops, they might destroy my base after taking over the country. This is pretty much the same as investing in countries that are not stable. No one is going to give a crap about your business when a war breaks out. Meanwhile, in Lostaria, the sun was shining brightly at nine in the morning. Due to Lostaria being a coastal city, the weather was much warmer over there, and the sky was an exceptionally beautiful shade of blue. Yaleview, on the other hand, had extremely horrible weather most of the time. After exiting Lostaria International Airport, Jonathan gave Beatrix a call and arranged a meetup. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. He then hung up the phone and turned toward Mabel as he said, ¡°Come on, let''s head over to Heritus Hotel. My master will be here soon.¡± Mabel nodded in response. She was actually feeling a little nervous about meeting a master from Divine Realm, but she did her best to hide it. Heritus Hotel wasn''t too far away, so it only took thirty minutes for the two of them to get there by taxi. After checking into a presidential suite at the hotel, all that was left for them to do was wait patiently. Richard arrived outside the hotel about an hourter. After receiving a call from Beatrix about their arrival, Jonathan and Mabel quickly went downstairs to greet them. The sun was shining brightly in the sky as Beatrix pulled up outside the hotel in a Chevrolet. Richard was dressed in a white tracksuit and looked like an elegant, middle-aged teacher. Beatrix had on a in-looking dress which gave her a dignified and demure appearance. ¡°Master! Beatrix!¡± Jonathan and Mabel moved forward to greet them the moment they stepped out of the car. ¡°Master Richard, Ms. Lachman, thank you both very much foring over today,¡± Mabel said respectfully. Richard shed her a faint smile. ¡°No need to thank us, Ms. Sandler. Divine Realm has a very deep connection with the country, so it is only natural that we all help each other out.¡± Mabel nodded. ¡°Much appreciated, Master Richard!¡± ¡°Let''s talk inside, shall we?¡± Beatrix suggested. ¡°Okay!¡± Jonathan and Mabel replied in unison. The four of them then made their way into the hotel. About five minutester, they were all seated in the presidential suite. Richard began assessing Mabel''s condition by pressing a finger against her Forehead Acupoint. As though he had established a direct connection with her brain, Richard was able to clearly see everything within Mabel''s mind. Had Richard reached Lance''s cultivation stage, he would''ve been able to ess Mabel''s mind from over a hundred meters away. Jonathan and Beatrix watched on eagerly as Richard continued to browse through Mabel''s mind. A few minutester, Richard pulled his finger away from Mabel''s forehead. ¡°How is she, Master?¡± Jonathan asked worriedly. Mabel, too, was staring curiously at Richard. With a solemn expression on his face, Richard sat down and said, ¡°It''s not looking good.¡± Jonathan''s heart sank when he heard that. Mabel''s expression turned gloomy as well. ¡°Infant King''s primordial spirit may be severely wounded, but he''s still quite powerful. I won''t be able to get rid of him with ordinary mana levels. If I try to forcefully remove him by increasing the mana levels, Mabel''s Forehead Acupoint will be destroyed in the process, and that will result in her death,¡± Richard continued. ¡°Is there nothing you can do about this, Master?¡± Jonathan asked anxiously. ¡°Either Divine Emperor or Lance could get rid of Infant King with their mental strength alone. However, Lance is currently roaming the Void Domain, and Divine Emperor would never get himself involved in mortal affairs. Therefore, we can expect no assistance from either of them,¡± Richard replied. Beatrix kept quiet the whole time as she didn''t know what to say. Mabel, on the other hand, was a lot calmer than Jonathan. ¡°Master Richard, what will happen if I am unable to get rid of Infant King?¡± ¡°Infant King is currently in the process of healing himself. Once he develops a consciousness of his own, he will begin to absorb your spiritual energy. Eventually, your brain will wither, and you will die. Once you are dead, Infant King will break out of your body,¡± Richard exined. Mabel clenched her teeth as she said, ¡°Master Richard, what Infant King is doing is reprehensible. If I am fated to die anyway, then please kill him with high levels of mana. You may go all out without having to worry about my safety.¡± ¡°What are you doing, Mabel?¡± Jonathan eximed. ¡°I would rather die along with Infant King than let him continue hurting others after killing me!¡± Mabel insisted. ¡°We still have time to figure out a solution!¡± Jonathan protested. ¡°Stop arguing, you two. There is another method that we can try,¡± Richard said. ¡°What is it, Master? Hurry up and tell us!¡± Jonathan asked excitedly. ¡°Homologizing and dissolving,¡± Richard replied. Everyone simply stared at him in confusion. ¡°Please borate further on this method, Master Richard!¡± Mabel said. ¡°It''s simple, really. You may think of Infant King as a drop of blood and your spiritual energy as water. Right now, that drop of blood is inside a huge body of water. Though you may have huge amounts of water, you are unable to dissolve that thick drop of blood. However, if you turn all of your water into equally thick blood, your spiritual energy will exceed that of Infant King''s, and you will be able to dissolve him and gain his powers,¡± Richard exined. That was when Jonathan finally understood what Richard meant. ¡°But how will Mabel turn her water into blood?¡± he asked. ¡°This whole water and blood thing is just an example to help you understand the concept better. Infant King possesses dark energy, whereas Mabel''s mana is pure spiritual energy. What she needs to do is turn her spiritual energy dark and get her body ustomed to it,¡± Richard replied. Chapter 294 Chapter 294 Jonathan immediately asked, ¡°Master, how can we do that?¡± That was the most important question that everyone wanted an answer to. Richard replied, ¡°The Infant King still has countless baby ghosts as his subordinates. There''s a technique that I can impart to Mabel. Using that, she can subdue those baby ghosts and transform them into dark energy before absorbing them into her body. However, doing so is dangerous. One mistake, and Mabel can lose control. The advantage of this is the strength and will of every baby ghost aren''t as strong as that of the Infant King. As Mabel defeats them one at a time, the dark energy within her will get stronger. Before the Infant King can regain his willpower, she can homogenize him as she did to the rest of them.¡± Richard paused before cautioning them, ¡°I have to rify something though. This is thest resort. The actual execution is highly hazardous.¡± Yet, Mabel''s eyes shone brightly. ¡°That''s still better than sitting here and doing nothing. Master Richard, I''m willing to give it a try.¡± Richard said, ¡°Good. Then I shall pass on the technique to you!¡± With that, he ced a finger on Mabel''s temple. What he was using was the enlightenment method. In an instant, he was able to transfer his knowledge into Mabel''s mind. ¡°Thank you, Master Richard!¡± said Mabel. Richard let out a soft sigh before saying, ¡°Although you are willing to take the risk, we still have another problem.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± asked Jonathan. ¡°Where are you going to find the baby ghosts? In addition, these baby ghosts are all of violent nature. Even if all of you can locate them, they won''t be easy to deal with.¡± ¡°Nothing is impossible. I believe we will be able to turn things around,¡± said Jonathan. He seemed very determined in his resolve. Naturally, both Jonathan and Mabel did not want to trouble Richard further with the task of finding the baby ghosts. Richard nodded. ¡°Jonathan, I''ll allow Beatrix to go with you two to find the baby ghosts. This way, you can watch out for each other''s backs.¡± ¡°Thank you, Master!¡± Jonathan expressed his gratitude. A faint smile appeared on Richard''s face. He then instructed Beatrix, ¡°This trip is going to be treacherous. Let me lend you my Demon yer. Return it once you are done with it!¡± With that, a silver sword as thin as a cicada''s wing appeared in his hand all of a sudden. The weapon had truly appeared out of nowhere. It was utterly magical, akin to how a sword would appear out of a storage ring in fantasy novels. Both Jonathan and Mabel were dumbstruck. ¡°Master, where did your sword appear from?¡± Jonathan could not help but ask. Richard pointed to the silver ring on his finger and said, ¡°This spatial ring is made of meteorite and forged with the Luminary Vessel. Thus, a small space has been formed within. Small items can be stored within the space.¡± Jonathan expressed his amazement, ¡°I can''t believe that such an object exists!¡± Next, his attention turned to the surface of the Demon yer. It had a unique appearance as the weapon was very thin and translucent. However, other than those aspects, there was nothing else outstanding. Beatrix epted the Demon yer and said, ¡°Thank you, Master!¡± The very next moment, the sword disappeared. ¡°Holy crap!¡± eximed Jonathan. He then saw a simr silver ring on Beatrix''s hand as well. It was then Jonathan and Mabel realized that Beatrix owned a spatial ring too. That piqued Jonathan''s interest. It would be amazing if he had such a ring as well. Richard took one look at Jonathan and immediately knew what he was thinking. The master smiled bitterly. ¡°It wasn''t easy for me to obtain the spatial rings. I only have two. I want to give you one, but there isn''t any left.¡± Jonathan scratched his head and grinned. ¡°It''s fine, Master.¡± ¡°All right then!¡± Richard said. ¡°That''s all I can do. You''re on your own now.¡± He paused before turning to Mabel. ¡°Mabel, you may be engulfed by a deadly aura, but I can sense some auspicious aura around you as well. That means you stand a good chance this time around. Furthermore, once you break through the deadly aura, your auspicious aura will skyrocket, and you will be able to attain an unimaginable greater height. There''s still hope amid the danger.¡± Mabel thanked him respectfully, ¡°Master Richard, I will never forget the kindness that you have bestowed on me today!¡± N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Richard smiled faintly. ¡°All right. I''ll make a move first.¡± With that, he got up to leave. The rest of them got up and sent him down to the lobby of Heritus Hotel. Richard waved his hand and bade farewell. ¡°Go on with what you have to do.¡± He then got into the Chevrolet. After sending Richard off, Beatrix looked at Jonathan and Mabel. ¡°Both of you will have to locate the baby ghosts on your own.¡± ¡°I''m afraid that we have to get more information from Chief Yount,¡± Jonathan responded. Mabel said, ¡°No matter what, the baby ghosts will be in the country. Let''s go back to Yaleview first. We can meet Chief Yount and talk in person.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Jonathan agreed. Naturally, Beatrix returned to Yaleview with the two of them too. At three that afternoon, the trio boarded a flight to Yaleview. It was five in the morning at their destination. The three of them walked out of Yaleview International Airport. Mabel had already contacted Jeff beforehand. Jeff hade personally to fetch them with a Mercedes-Benz. Once the trio left the airport, they met up with Jeff. He got out of the car and greeted Beatrix with absolute politeness, ¡°Ms. Lachman, I''m very grateful that you can lend us a hand this time. The kind favor that both you and Mr. Norris have rendered our country will never be forgotten.¡± Beatrix was also very humble. She gave a faint smile before saying, ¡°Chief Yount, you''re wee.¡± Jeff might be the chief of one of the divisions in the Department of National Security, but he was even more well-known for his status as a priest of Destino Art. His power in Destino Art was legendary in Divine Realm. Therefore, Beatrix knew about Jeff. Afterward, all of them got into the car. This time around, it was Jonathan who was driving. He had no choice since everyone else was more powerful than him. On top of that, he was a younger male, so he had to be the driver. He started the car, and they headed toward Pearl Building. In the car, Beatrix got straight to the point. ¡°Elder Yount, I''m sure you are aware of our purpose for coming here. I wonder if you have any information regarding those baby ghosts?¡± Jeff smiled bitterly and said, ¡°After I received Mabel''s phone call, I went through a number of files. But as you know, baby ghosts are negative energy objects. Therefore, their hiding ces are very secluded. Furthermore, theye and go anytime. I really have no idea how I should capture them. Another thing is, I''m very sure that they aren''t in Yaleview.¡± Beatrix added, ¡°Yaleview is filled with positive energy. Negative energy objects won''t dare toe here and create havoc. With the abundant auspicious aura around here, it''s not a joke.¡± Jeff continued, ¡°That''s right. The reason why Infant King came here is because he lost control. At the end of the day, this is his tribtion.¡± Mabel said in a deep voice, ¡°Infant King isn''t dead. If he gets over this tribtion, the consequences will be dire.¡± Jonathan frowned when he heard that. ¡°Chief Yount, if that''s the case, does that mean you can''t locate the baby ghosts?¡± Jeff looked slightly embarrassed. ¡°I will try my best to find out.¡± Hearing that, Jonathan and the others were despondent. Half an hourter, the group arrived at Pearl Building. Jeff brought them to the archives room. That archives room was top secret. It contained several things that outsiders were not aware of. There were a total of nine subdivisions in the Department of National Security, and each one of them had its own responsibilities. The Department of National Security was equivalent to the Imperial Observatory in the past. They were responsible for the luck of the country. As such, they had numerous records of unimaginable supernatural incidents. Rightfully, outsiders were not allowed into the archives room. However, it was an exception this time around due to the urgent situation. Jeff had already informed his superiors beforehand and received the approval. It was brightly lit in the archives room. Jonathan kept browsing through the files, hoping to find any clues pertaining to baby ghosts. True enough, there was some exnation regarding the baby ghosts. Not every baby who passed away became a baby ghost. That only happened to fetuses who had matured and gained awareness. After being removed from their mothers'' bodies, their bodies were not destroyed. Eventually, the resentment aura in them turned them into baby ghosts. It was also incredibly difficult for baby ghosts to survive. Most of them would be taken to Eara Gate, so only a small number would make it. Baby ghosts were worse than wrathful spirits. Due to their purer minds, the resentment and hatred within them were even stronger because they had no other thoughts to distract them. Jonathan saw many cases where the baby ghosts killed their mothers. All those cases were hidden from the public and filed together here. Other than that, he did not find any other clues regarding the baby ghosts. However, Jonathan found something else instead. He saw that there were records of the underworld and many cases of serial killings carried out by evil spirits. There were also cases where the soul bringers of Eara Gate took action or resurrection etc. More importantly, Joanne''s record was there too. It said that she might be an ancient demonic being that had been reincarnated, and she was not to be disturbed. Mabel, Beatrix, and Jeff looked through the files for a very long time, but there was nothing useful. In no time, it was already nine in the morning. Still, they did not find anything. Jeff let out a sigh before saying, ¡°Humans and ghosts have their own ways of life. These baby ghosts are hiding in secluded corners, and the surveince cameras can''t record them. Looking for them is like finding a needle in a haystack!¡± ¡°There will be a way somehow,¡± uttered Jonathan with determination. Beatrix, on the other hand, was still running through the files, and she remained silent. Mabel smiled and said, ¡°Haste makes waste. We are all hungry. Why don''t I buy everyone breakfast?¡± Jeff nodded. ¡°Let''s go and have our breakfast first. Perhaps, with rested minds, we may be able to think of other solutions?¡± Both Jonathan and Beatrix were indeed hungry, so they nodded in agreement. The group then left Pearl Building. Not far away from Pearl Building, there was a diner. The breakfast in Yaleview was special, but it was an acquired taste. However, Jonathan and the others were not fussy. In fact, they were quite pleased with their food. Chapter 295 Chapter 295 During breakfast, Jonathan didn''t talk to anyone as he was contemting how to find Infant King''s subordinates. Yet, he had little progress. After having their meal, everyone left the diner. Mabel said, ¡°Jonathan, Ms. Lachman, I''m sure you''re exhausted since you didn''t get much rest. How about I arrange a hotel for you to stay in first?¡± ¡°It''s all right. We''ll stay at your ce. This way, we can take care of each other as well,¡± replied Jonathan. Mabel was stunned for a short while before responding smilingly, ¡°That''s fine, too!¡± Then, she turned to Jeff and said, ¡°Chief Yount, we''ll be leaving now. Please contact us if there''s any news.¡± Jeff nodded. ¡°Don''t worry, Mabel. I''ll hurry and investigate this matter.¡± Jonathan pondered silently before speaking suddenly. ¡°Chief Yount, do you think we can start the investigation by searching for the source of Infant King? Who on earth is he, and where is he usually active?¡± Jeff answered, ¡°I''ve thought about these before. However, Infant King''s history is still a mystery. I just recently found out there''s such a being in the world. Besides, Infant King hadn''t deliberately created baby ghosts before this. After all, there are already many cases of abortion. He just has to capture those babies and absorb the power. Since all this activity takes ce in the underworld, we can''t see it with our bare eyes or surveince cameras. Hence, it''s difficult to check where he''s been.¡± Hearing that, Jonathan wasn''t feeling discouraged at all. ¡°That''s okay. I''ll think of another way.¡± Subsequently, Jonathan and the others waved Jeff goodbye. Mabel called someone to send a Land Rover over. Forty minutester, Jonathan and the rest arrived at Mabel''s home. Mabel''s condition was normal now, and she arranged a room for Beatrix. Thetter didn''t wish to interact with anyone further and went back to her room to cultivate in silence. Jonathan and Mabel sat on the couch. Although there were guests at Mabel''s house, she was not the sort of gracious host who would make a show of buying ingredients to cook a meal for them. If they had to eat, they could simply eat outside. Of course, these matters were trivial in times like this. Jonathan only had his mind fixed on helping Mabel out. ¡°I''m sure we''ll get the perfect chance,¡± Jonathan said. ¡°Danger brings opportunity. I believe you can absorb Infant King''s primordial spirit this time and get a drastic increase in your cultivation level.¡± Mabel smiled faintly and replied, ¡°Of course, I can do it with the Chosen One''s help.¡± She was simply going along with him. Although she cared about whether she lived or died, she wasn''t afraid at all. However, Jonathan couldn''t bring himself to stand there helplessly and watch his friends die. As for the situation right now, the most troublesome part was to find baby ghosts that already belonged to the underworld in this vast world. It was extremely challenging. They could still search for a living human by paying attention to their features and other clues. Yet, it was too difficult to search for something that they couldn''t even see with their bare eyes. ¡°Mabel, I have an idea,¡± Jonathan said abruptly after pondering for a while. ¡°We can find Chief Yount and brainstorm with him a way to let us see the baby ghosts or negative energy objects. It''s something like activating our Third Eye like The Destino.¡± ¡°Chief Yount should be able to do that,¡± Mabel replied. ¡°Then what?¡± ¡°Our knowledge is limited within the overworld, no matter how powerful we are. Since we''re dealing with the underworld, we should find someone who''s an expert at it,¡± exined Jonathan. His suggestion piqued Mabel''s interest. She asked, ¡°Where can we find such a person?¡± Jonathan answered, ¡°We should look for a hospital with plenty of negative energy and bad geomancy. Then, we can see if any women recently visited to carry out an abortion. If there are, we can activate our Third Eye and observe in secret to see if a baby ghost has been formed. If there is, we can track the baby ghost and see if we can find a clue.¡± Mabel couldn''t help but smile bitterly. ¡°Isn''t this akin to looking for a needle in a haystack? Every day, there are more babies who get aborted than there are being born in Chanaea. There are also too many baby ghosts, but most would linger for a while before vanishing. Infant King''s subordinates must just be at a certain location. It''s impossible that he can gather baby ghosts from so many locations urately.¡± After a brief pause, she continued, ¡°Besides, only Infant King has the habit of gathering baby ghosts, not his subordinates.¡± Jonathan said in a deep voice, ¡°Maybe we can still try our luck? It''s way better than sitting here and doing nothing, anyway.¡± Seeing how determined he was, Mabel had no choice but to reply, ¡°All right, then. I''ll inform Chief Yount later and ask my people to find a hospital that suits your criteria.¡± Jonathan nodded in acknowledgment. A thought urred to him in the next second. ¡°By the way, Master wants you to absorb Infant King''s subordinates. Does that mean you''re absorbing their dark energy?¡± Mabel responded, ¡°Actually, we cannot absorb dark energy. What Master Richard meant was that those baby ghosts can transform dark spirits into the dark spirit energy that can be used as a supplement for my brain.¡± Hearing that, Jonathan asked, ¡°If that''s the case, then why must we find Infant King''s subordinates? Why can''t we just find ordinary baby ghosts for you to devour?¡± ¡°Of course not!¡± Mabel eximed. ¡°Infant King''s subordinates are already trained using Infant King''s mana. Hence, they''re the only ones who possess dark spirit energy. Ordinary baby ghosts don''t possess that, and they only have an endless resentment aura. It''s harmful once someone absorbs it.¡± Jonathan had an epiphany. Then, he got up and said, ¡°Ask your subordinates to focus on investigating these types of hospitals. We have to give it a try, no matter what. There''s always hope before everythinges to an end.¡± He had always aimed for victory and never admitted defeat easily. Mabel nodded and grinned. ¡°I will forget about the formalities this time.¡± A faint smile appeared on Jonathan''s face as he replied, ¡°We''ll have a drink after you''re cured.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this. He then added shortly after, ¡°I''ll return to my room first.¡± Mabel responded frantically, ¡°What do you mean, your room? There are only two bedrooms, and Ms. Lachman is already staying in one of them. Are you going to my room, then?¡± Jonathan chuckled. ¡°Why not? It''s not like you''ve left your underwear all over the ce.¡± With that, he directly went to her room, which left Mabel with no choice but to let him do so. As soon as Jonathan entered Mabel''s bedroom, he caught a whiff of her unique scent. With Jonathan in his current mental state, he was in no mood to take advantage of Mabel and peek at her underwear or anything. Besides, his rtionship with Mabel was more like a friendship between soulmates¡ªit didn''t involve feelings that lovers would have for each other. Jonathan actually just wanted to get ready to consume some Immortal Pills. Currently, he possessed two Trio Vitality Pills, and he had to improve his cultivation level promptly. Edward was too powerful, which made Jonathan feel overwhelmingly pressured. Jonathan sat cross-legged on the bed and ate a Trio Vitality Pill. Immediately, the Trio Vitality Pill transformed into a burst of vital energy when it was ced in his mouth. The vital energy began surging through his body. I have to admit that Divine Realm''s alchemy skills are incredible. This is amazing. This Trio Vitality Pill will form a burst of vital energy and is rich in nutrients. I can''t imagine how the senior alchemists do this. A high-quality elixir pill had to be free of side effects. Usually, any ordinary pills on the market had side effects, and the toxic impurities in those pills would harm the body. However, an elixir pill wouldn''t cause any harm. A human''s lifespan was limited because every action¡ªwhether it was eating or breathing¡ªwould introduce toxins and impurities into the body. It was easy to eliminate those wastes when one was young and had a great body condition. Yet, as one aged, one''s immune system would drop. Thus, it would be difficult to eliminate the toxins from the body. Then, one''s health would deteriorate, forming a vicious cycle. When an ordinary old person consumed an elixir pill, it would clear out the toxins in the body and replenish the nutrients. Therefore, it would form a healthy cycle. Meanwhile, the vital energy was surging in Jonathan''s body. Afterward, the vital energy dissipated into every corner of his body and was absorbed by the cells. Phew! To Jonathan, it was like every single cell in his body was in a dehydrated state before consuming the pill. After that, it was as though a wave of rain had just poured after a long drought. Jonathan knew the process of him going from the Nascent Soul level to the Celestial Soul level was too rapid, so he didn''t have a firm foundation to support the drastic change. That was the reason his cells were so dehydrated. If one wanted to enter the Divine Master level from the Celestial Soul level, it couldn''t be done without elixir pills, as the nutrients needed by the body were too immense. No matter how much one cultivated, one''s body could neverpletely replenish the nutrients. However, achieving the Divine Master level from Celestial Soul level wasn''t as easy as taking Immortal Pills. One must refine their spirit into essence first, then refine their essence for it to return to the void, and so on. These were all essential steps. Moreover, it was a profound matter to cultivate further from the Divine Master level. Cultivating into an immortal was difficult, and it wasn''t something that could be achieved with pure luck. After consuming a Trio Vitality Pill, Jonathan felt nothing happening to his body. It was as if he was using a ss of water to extinguish a big fire. Without hesitation, he took the final Trio Vitality Pill left. Yet, he still felt almost nothing at all. But he did feel much better and didn''t feel as hungry as before. At the same time, Jonathan understood he required many more elixir pills to achieve the Divine Master level. He needed at least six Heaven Pills¡ªthat was if he wanted to achieve the Divine Master level as soon as possible. If he was willing to undergo intense cultivation for a few years and consume two Heaven Pills, it would have the same effect as well. However, Jonathan couldn''t wait for another few years. He was worried that by that time, Edward would''ve already be an Immortal-level expert. Now, Edward was a powerful master in Divine Realm, so he could get so much more elixir pills than Jonathan. ¡°So what?¡± An icy glint appeared in Jonathan''s eyes. ¡°Edward, someday, I will make you regret what you did that day.¡± No matter how tough the path Jonathan chose was, he wouldn''t be afraid. After consuming two Immortal Pills, he cultivated in silence for a while. It was already five in the evening when he opened his eyes once again. Chapter 296 Chapter 296 The warm and pleasant light from the setting sun shining through the window could make anyone forget about their troubles. Then, Jonathan heard footsteps outside before Mabel knocked on the door. ¡°It''s time to eat, Jonathan!¡± shouted Mabel. When Jonathan got out of bed and opened the bedroom door, he saw delicious food, apanied by arge bag of his favorite stout, on the table. The dishes smelled so good that it would be almost impossible for anyone to not drool over them. ¡°Did you prepare these?¡± Jonathan asked Mabel excitedly. In response, Mabel rolled her eyes at the man. ¡°What do you think? I would''ve been married by now if I could cook. I got my subordinates to deliver the food.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Jonathan knew Mabel was incapable of such a feat, so he wondered why he even bothered asking. Between the two of us, it''s probably easier to believe that I''m the one who can cook. At that moment, Beatrix, too, came out of her room. ¡°Please have a seat, Ms. Lachman,¡± voiced Mabel courteously. ¡°I hope the food is to your liking.¡± After everyone had taken their seat, Jonathan took a big gulp of beer. ¡°Just call me Beatrix. It sounds weird when you call me Ms. Lachman,¡± said Beatrix to Mabel with a smile. Smiling in kind, Mabel responded, ¡°Sure!¡± ¡°Here''s a toast to you, Beatrix!¡± uttered Jonathan as he lifted his can. ¡°Since this is our first time drinking together, we''re not going anywhere until we''re both drunk!¡± ¡°And where do you n to go when you are?¡± inquired Beatrix while looking at Jonathan, who was surprised by her dry humor. However, the casual chat did notst long before Jonathan got serious and started discussing the baby ghost investigation. ¡°It may be a stupid n, but it''s a n nheless. It sure beats sitting around doing nothing,¡± commented Beatrix, showing that she agreed with the idea by nodding. ¡°My people have just checked the hospitals nearby. The fact that the news of the Infant King going berserk has reached Yaleview means he''s not far from the city,¡± stated Mabel. To that, Jonathan nodded in agreement. ¡°I think so too.¡± ¡°For now, only one hospital meets the criteria. It''s in Lightspring, and it''s called Peacewood Hospital. However, the ce will be shut down soon because of how terrible it''s been doing,¡± informed Mabel. ¡°That''s only natural. How do you expect it to do well when it''s surrounded by negative energy and bad geomancy?¡± questioned Jonathan rhetorically. Hence, Beatrix suggested, ¡°Then let''s not waste any more time. We''ll go to Peacewood Hospital tonight.¡± ¡°Okay. Most of the hospital''s profites from those who wish to get an abortion. Even now, many young women are hospitalized there,¡± said Mabel. Since most people preferred to keep their abortions a secret, they would go to illegal clinics instead of reputable hospitals to avoid bumping into people they knew, so it was only natural that they had no problem getting the procedure done at Peacewood Hospital. ¡°We''ll need someone with a Third Eye. Is Chief Younting with us?¡± inquired Jonathan. ¡°He can''te because he has other matters to attend to tonight.¡± After pausing for a while, Mabel added, ¡°However, he told me how to activate one''s Third Eye. All we have to do is apply Cow''s Tears on our eyes, and we''ll be able to see anything supernatural.¡± Jonathan scratched his head after hearing that. ¡°How are we going to find Cow''s Tears in Yaleview?¡± ¡°Chief Yount''s already asked someone to deliver it. I have it with me,¡± informed Mabel as she took out a small porcin bottle. ¡°What we''re about to do is pretty dangerous. I mean, what if we actually find the Infant King''s subordinate? What''s more important to Chief Yount than your life?¡± questioned Jonathan, who felt that they would be safer if Jeff tagged along because he knew the man''s cultivation level was high enough topete with that of the masters of Divine Realm. On top of that, he was convinced that luck would not always side with him and that he had to be practical. Nothing beats being prepared for the worst. Mabel smiled somewhat bitterly while voicing, ¡°As chief of a division at the Department of National Security, he has many confidential and important matters to attend to. I know he''s already done all he can to help. Besides, we''re just investigating tonight. We can get him to rush over when we have reliable information.¡± Seeing how understanding Mabel was, Jonathan decided to leave Jeff alone. It was already six o''clock in the evening when they finished their meal. Since the sun set earlier in the north, the sky had already darkened when the three packed their things and went downstairs. Then, they got into a military car, with Jonathan in the driver''s seat and the women in the back. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Since Jonathan was the only man among the three, it was only natural that he should be the one driving. Jonathan felt uneasy for some reason, so he turned to Mabel. ¡°Can you get me a couple of high- explosive grenades?¡± ¡°What do you want them for?¡± inquired Mabel, stunned by the request. ¡°To defend myself, of course! They are still pretty powerful even though experts would know how to avoid the explosion. I wonder what they''ll do to spirits,¡± answered Jonathan, rendering both Mabel and Beatrix speechless. ¡°I don''t think that''s necessary,¡± stated Mabel. ¡°We''re looking for unborn baby ghosts. How powerful can they be?¡± Somehow, Jonathan became even more persistent after hearing Mabel. ¡°It''s better to be safe than sorry. Plus, I don''t believe anyone can be too careful.¡± ¡°Fine. However, this will take some time because of the paperwork,¡± uttered Mabel, preferring not to argue with Jonathan. ¡°That''s fine. We can wait!¡± ¡°Okay. Then drive to the west side of the military base first,¡± Mabel instructed Jonathan, who then immediately started the car. It was ten o''clock at night when Jonathan and the others started making their way to Lightspring. Jonathan only learned how strict the military was after seeing how much effort it took even for someone in Mabel''s position to get the explosives. She did not get the grenades until she had signed document after document. However, it was understandable since it would be devastating if weapons as destructive as grenades were to fall into the wrong hands. Like Jonathan, the military thought there was no such thing as being too careful. Lightspring was less than one hundred kilometers away from Yaleview, and since Jonathan drove fast, the trio arrived at their destination in only an hour. At eleven o''clock that night, there was no moon or star in the sky, just thick dark clouds. Even though Lightspring was not as lively as Yaleview in the evening, its city lights were still quite impressive. After finding Peacewood Hospital on the GPS, Jonathan drove straight to the ce on the east side of Magpie Street, which was not too far from the city. People of Lightspring called that location Styx Street because of a strange phenomenon there. Even though there were two rows of hawkers doing business and plenty of people, as soon as night fell, the left side of the street would be crowded, while the right became eerily empty. Despite the fact that the two were only separated by a road, their difference in liveliness was a stark contrast. Naturally, Peacewood Hospital was on the right side of that street. The hospital, covering an area of three thousand square meters, had an underground parking lot, a dedicated medical research room, an inpatient department, and many other facilities. Hence, Peacewood Hospital was considered a decent healthcare provider in Lightspring. Unfortunately, it failed to do well because of the many medical idents that happened over the years. The hospital could only retain so many doctors since it barely had the financial means to stay open. There were even rumors that nobody wanted to take over the hospital despite the director''s wish to sell it. After all, many knew about Styx Street and the odd urrence there. Only tycoons could afford to take over such arge hospital, but they would not do so because most wealthy businessmen were incredibly superstitious. That was not what Jonathan and the others were concerned about, of course. After parking their car outside, the trio entered Peacewood Hospital freely since nobody was guarding the ce. Nobody even batted an eye when they walked in. ¡°The negative energy is at its strongest after midnight. I''ve already found out that a sixteen-year-old girl, who had to be hospitalized because she had an ectopic pregnancy and lost a lot of blood, is staying in room 308. The operation took three days, so if there''s a baby ghost here, it should''ve been formed already. We''ll observe in secret for now, and once it appears, we''ll chase it away and follow it,¡± exined Jonathan. Although it would be difficult to follow a baby ghost since it could fly, Jonathan and the others could lock on to it with their minds. When Yasir reached the final stage of Nascent Soul, he used Distance Soul Lock to lock on to Jonathan, so naturally, Jonathan could utilize the same method since he had reached Celestial Soul. Before long, the trio arrived in the corridor leading to room 308. When they saw how dirty the corridor was, they could not help but wonder why the girl would agree to stay in a ce like that. Does she not value her life? Her parents would be heartbroken to find her here. If the father of her child loves her, he should marry her. Otherwise, he should''ve used a condom! The least he can do is offer to pay for the girl''s expenses and be there for her. Abortion is never the answer. The father may not be aware, but the procedure could introduce lifelong gynecological problems into the girl''s life. On top of that, those who create baby ghosts will not end well! How can the unborn baby, who had been looking forward to seeing the world, not be filled with hate when that chance gets taken away from them? While the trio stood in the corridor, Beatrix voiced, ¡°The positive energy on the three of us is too strong. Even if there''s a baby ghost in there, it won''t show itself if we get too near to the girl.¡± ¡°Then what do we do?¡± inquired Jonathan. ¡°We can''t see it if we stay too far away.¡± ¡°Leave it to me. I''ll cover this entire ce with my force field. If anything happens, we''ll know,¡± replied Beatrix. In response, Jonathan and Mabel gave Beatrix a surprised look before the man posed another question. ¡°Are you sure you can cover a ce this big with your force field, Beatrix?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± With that, Beatrix led the others into a ward to hide. Chapter 297 Chapter 297 Jonathan and hispanions entered the empty ward. Even the bulbs did not work. It was evident that the hospital director did not care about running the hospital anymore. However, they were not there toment the fate of the hospital. Beatrix sat cross-legged on the floor and cast her force field out. The act of doing so was to release one''s vitality and emotions from one''s core. A room could be said to be a skunk''s force field when the gas it expelled filled it. Though beasts such as skunks would not know how to detect and manipte the emotions of their enemies through their stench, it was a different matter altogether for a master like Beatrix. Her force field contained her emotions and vitality, thetter of which could control everybody standing within her domain. If those within its confines were weak of mind, she could easily cripple their will. Jonathan had not had an ounce of resistance when he faced Yasir''s force field for the first time back then. On the second asion, however, his disregard for life negated its effects upon him. The effects of a force field, though subtle in its use against the enemy, were not absolute. At that moment, Jonathan and Mabel could clearly sense Beatrix''s force field, which was something to behold. Warm and cleansing, it enveloped them like water. In an instant, Jonathan and Mabel felt as if they were in the middle of the sea. They swayed with the rhythm of the waves, calm and gentle. At the same time, they could also feel the might of the ocean pulsating beneath the surface. The sea, with its horizon disappearing into the sky, could be breathtaking in its beauty. It was also capable of devastating destruction in its stormy wrath. It was only at that moment Jonathan became aware of Beatrix''s power. As the seconds ticked past, he and Mabel waited quietly in the hospital in interminable silence. Upon the arrival of midnight, the atmosphere drastically changed. The air suddenly became dense with negative energy. Almost instantaneously, Jonathan noticed the temperature plummeting. He could tell since their arrival that the geomancy in the hospital was poor, with a smell of decrepit solitude in the air. Jonathan and Mabel watched Beatrix. Five minutester, a scream of terror sounded. ¡°No! Go away!¡± It was a female voice. Beatrix''s signal was not needed. Jonathan and Mabel knew that the baby ghost had arrived. Beatrix leaped to her feet. ¡°Apply the Cow''s Tears!¡± As one, the trio sprang into action. Jonathan''s eyes seared from the heat the moment he smeared the Cow''s Tears across his eyelids. However, he had no time to dwell on that. Leading the charge, he was the first to dash toward Room 308, but before he could take more than a few steps, Beatrix appeared in his path and ced a hand on his shoulder gently. ¡°Don''t be hasty.¡± Despite her light motion, Jonathan felt as though an immense weight he was helpless against was pressing down on his shoulder. Now I understand the gap between our skills a little better. More importantly, I finally see the distance between Edward and myself. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. However, he did not mull over that thought for long as his priority right now was to track down the baby ghost. Beatrix arrived at the ward and sted the door open with her palm, with Jonathan and Mabel following closely behind. At the moment of their entry, the trio''s sight was arrested by a girl in the hospital bed. A bloody figure of a baby, not yet fully formed, was crawling on her face and calling for its mother with a pitiful whimper. The girl was so frightened that she wet herself. Though she screamed and wed at her face endlessly, she could not seem to touch the baby ghost. ¡°I''m begging you. Please forgive me. I didn''t mean it. I''m sorry!¡± The girl wept. Suddenly, the baby ghost finally noticed the neers'' presence. Jonathan saw its eyes the moment it whipped around. They were beady and full of resentment. The undead infant shrieked, exposing its densely packed and razor-sharp teeth. Without warning, it then dashed, or rather, flew toward Beatrix. Though she was not afraid of the baby ghost, she could not kill it. It won''t be worth anything if its dead. ¡°Such insolence!¡± Beatrix shouted, her eyes shing fiercely at the baby ghost''s charge. With the authority of a Divine Master, her shout frightened the baby ghost to aplete halt. Then, it turned to flee. ¡°Give chase!¡± Beatrix ordered. Beatrix, Jonathan, and Mabel immediatelytched their vitalities onto their quarry and pursued it in its flight toward the south side of the hospital. The baby ghost was swift. Soon, it stopped somewhere on the south side of the hospital. Not long after that, Jonathan and hispanions arrived before a dumpster behind the hospital. With the guidance of their vitalities, they managed to ascertain that the baby ghost was underneath the dumpster. ¡°It went down the sewers!¡± Mabel said at once, pointing at a manhole cover. Without another word, Jonathan lifted the manhole cover. Stagnant air mixed with a foul smell rushed out in an overwhelming, poisonous smog. It stinks! Trying his best to ignore the stench, Jonathan turned on the shlight on his phone and pointed it into the opening. He recognized the sewage two meters below by the myriad of dposing articles floating upon its rippling surface. I can imagine somebody disposing of their unborn baby here. There is a high chance that the baby ghost''s remains lie here. By that point, Jonathan and hispanions were confident in their intuition that the baby ghost was hiding in the murky waters. ¡°What do we do?¡± they wondered aloud. It''s clear as day. There is a baby ghost here, and it is unrted to the subordinate of the Infant King. ¡°We have to banish it,¡± Jonathan said in a low voice. ¡°It wouldn''t do to let it remain hidden. Given its sensitivity, it might make contact with the other baby ghosts.¡± ¡°How would we do that?¡± Mabel whispered. I''m not a soldier who can bear getting waist-deep in sh*t water. I would rather die! ¡°I''ll go,¡± Jonathan volunteered without hesitation. Mabel jumped in fright. ¡°You would?¡± ¡°I''ve been in every sh*thole imaginable,¡± Jonathan replied, his mind made up. ¡°This is nothing.¡± ¡°No need. I have a way,¡± Beatrix said suddenly, a cold glint shing across her eyes. Then, she condensed her mana into a sword of light before directing it into the sewer. As a Level Five Divine Master, Beatrix could transform the mana in her mind into a tangible weapon against her enemies. The sword of light startled the baby ghost, who immediately began to flee. Soon, it had gone beyond the hospital grounds. Beatrix''s eyes flew open. ¡°After it!¡± Though in awe of Beatrix''s ability, Jonathan and Mabel did not dare waste time. ¡°Let''s go!¡± The trio threw themselves deftly over the wall and out of the hospitalpound. Night had fallen, and a chill permeated the air. The baby ghost exited Styx Street, then turned the corner into Valley Street. Jonathan and hispanions quickly made their way there. Situated beside ake, Valley Street was a bustling route during the day due to its location behind the hospital. As the street was barren of shophouses, it grew dark and quiet during the night, with only the bus station and a cold row of streemps in sight. A foul stench emanated from theke across the road. Environmental pollution of various forms had turned the geomancy of that region from bad to worse, but nobody noticed it. When they arrived on Valley Street, Jonathan and hispanions were greeted by a strange sight. The baby ghost was no longer on the run. Instead, it had stopped at the bus stop and was sitting in wait like an adult, albeit with blood all over its tiny body. Jonathan and the others could only see it after applying Cow''s Tears, and only they knew how unsettling a scene it was. They did not startle the baby ghost. Instead, they waited quietly in the shadows to see what it was waiting for. Time passed slowly until something strange happened half an hourter. Mabel pointed to something a hundred meters ahead. ¡°Look over there.¡± The trio had sharp eyes and saw the object despite its distance. ¡°It looks like a vehicle!¡± Jonathan said. Though there was nothing out of the ordinary for a vehicle to appear on the road, this instance was odd because it was a bus. It''s two in the morning. Lightspring is not a big city, so the drivers'' shifts should have ended long ago. What is this bus doing here? ¡°Could this be the legendary ghost bus?¡± Jonathan mused aloud. ording to popr legend, ghost buses appeared after midnight, and once upon a ghost bus, one would never return. ¡°It counts as one, but this one came from Eara,¡± Beatrix exined. ¡°The dark energy spirits in Chanaea fall under the jurisdiction of Eara. That''s why ghost buses will appear every night in every city to bring the wandering souls back there.¡± An idea urred to Jonathan. This is one way to pass through Eara Gate! He had once wracked his brains for ideas to see Lah, but he knew nothing about Eara Gate. However, he did not intend to visit Eara anytime soon as his priority remained to help Mabel absorb the Infant King''s primordial spirit. ¡°It looks like this baby ghost is going to board the ghost bus. What do we do?¡± Jonathan said, his voice lowered. ¡°The ghost bus passes through Eara Gate and has nothing to do with the subordinates of the Infant King. Hence, there is no need for us to keep up the pursuit.¡± ¡°What?¡± Jonathan eximed anxiously. ¡°This is our only lead. How can we just give it up?¡± ¡°This is not a lead, as it has nothing to do with our mission. The ghost bus belongs in Eara, and we are beings of the overworld. Don''t pick a fight, or there will be severe consequences.¡± Chapter 298 Chapter 298 Jonathan didn''t feel as much reverence as the rest because he hade into contact with the Eara Gate a few times. The fellows of Eara Gate had almost ended Jonathan''s life with Void Domain. Jonathan figured since he''d already offended Eara Gate, he didn''t have to worry about slighting them even more. He assumed there weren''t any powerful fighters in the ghost bus. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. He turned to Beatrix and Mabel. ¡°The members of Eara Gate deal with matters of the underworld, and one of them is the Infant King. We can probe around and see if we can get any information.¡± Mabel agreed with Jonathan''s idea. Merely looking at her sparkling eyes was proof enough. Beatrix deliberated and said, ¡°Those at Eara Gate have their pride, so don''t be too reckless, Jonathan. Let me do the probing.¡± Jonathan didn''t persist since he had already gained Beatrix''s agreement. ¡°Sure!¡± The ghost bus had stopped at the bus station as they spoke. After the baby ghost glided into the ghost bus, the vehicle pulled up beside Jonathan, Beatrix, and Mabel. Beatrix nced at Jonathan and Mabel. ¡°All the spirits in the ghost bus are either lost or wandering. They have no idea they''ve already passed on. Don''t startle them, or it''ll invoke an uproar. Stand back for now, and let me talk to the driver.¡± Jonathan was stunned by her suggestion. ¡°Won''t that be dangerous, Beatrix?¡± Beatrix assured, ¡°Don''t worry about me.¡± Jonathan and Mabel immediately stepped back as they watched the ghost bus approach. Usually, the ghost bus would only stop for wrathful spirits. Thus, Beatrix concealed her living aura and intentionally filled her heart with resentment. That way, the ghost bus had no clear way of differentiating Beatrix from the rest of the wrathful spirits. As expected, it halted in front of Beatrix. The doors swung open, and Beatrix got onto the bus. Jonathan and Mabel watched nervously from the side. The bus continued moving once Beatrix got in. Jonathan and Mabel hurriedly followed the bus closely. Within the ghost bus, Beatrix noticed all the seats were upied. There were the elderly, the young, men, and women among the upants. Naturally, there were many baby ghosts too. All of their eyes were zed and unfocused. None of them was an exception. The entire bus was filled with dark energy and a thick resentment aura. If an average human boarded that bus, that person would be hit with waves of dark energy and resentment aura. Suicidal thoughts would overwhelm the individual before they finally died a violent death. However, Beatrix''s mental fortitude was strong, so she wasn''t affected by the dark energy or resentment aura at all. Her gaze honed in on the driver. The driver was a soul bringer of Eara Gate. The soul bringers weren''t weak like the ones depicted in storybooks or television. A random ult practitioner couldn''t easily win against them. They were skilled and could readily subdue vengeful and evil spirits in the human realm. Beatrix walked over to the soul bringer who was taking the wheel. The soul bringer looked like a middle-aged man in his forties with a thin body and ck attire. His gloomy appearance sent chills down the spine of anyone who caught sight of him. The minute Beatrix got close, the soul bringer instantly noticed her. He stopped the bus and looked over his shoulder at Beatrix. Beatrix finally got a clear view of the soul bringer''s face. His face was covered with ck scales, making him look horrifying, like a mutated monster. However, he still had eyes, a nose, and a mouth. A glint of coldness shed across the soul bringer''s eyes. ¡°Look here. A live human has sneaked onto the bus. You have a death wish, human,¡± he said in a creepy voice. Beatrix and her pride refused to be afraid of his threat. Instead, she bowed and asked, ¡°Soul bringer, I didn''t mean to offend you. I''m here today to ask you something.¡± The soul bringer snorted. ¡°A mortal dares to ask me questions? Are you joking?¡± The soul bringer''s attitude was frigid and distant. It wasn''t hard to understand why. The soul bringers had always behaved out of the norm. After all, they had to deal with lost, wandering souls all year long. How could one expect a soul bringer to be nice and friendly enough for a chat? Beatrix didn''t know how to respond to his jab and hesitated briefly before she braced herself and said, ¡°I have a reason for doing so. Please make an exception this time.¡± The soul bringer replied impassively, ¡°There''s no exception. Since you already found out about the ghost bus and saw my face, don''t even think about staying at the overworld any longer.¡± A tiny jar appeared in his hand. The jar was purple and exquisite. The soul bringer roared, ¡°Gather!¡± The second he opened the jar stopper, a violent whirlwind formed beside Beatrix. Beatrix paled at the wild column of wind but managed to steady herself. In a blink of an eye, everything around Beatrix was slowly disappearing. All the spirits, baby ghosts, and the ghost bus itself were being sucked into the jar in the soul bringer''s hand. Beatrix finally recognized the jar and asked, ¡°Is that the Jar of Creation?¡± A sliver of puzzlement crossed the soul bringer''s eyes. ¡°A mortal like you can recognize my Jar of Creation? It looks like you''re not an average human.¡± Jonathan and Mabel saw Beatrix confronting the soul bringer in the middle of the road and urgently ran over to her. The soul bringer moved his gaze over the three of them and yelled, ¡°All of you mortals shall die for trespassing on the ghost bus!¡± Not giving Beatrix and the others a chance to speak, he struck instantly. The soul bringer suddenly reached for something from the Jar of Creation. It was a white emerald ruler. ¡°The Phantom Ruler!¡± Beatrix immediately recognized the item. She knew the Phantom Ruler was a magical item smelted from dark energy extracted from deep in the underworld''s abyss and had consciousness and mana. ¡°Go!¡± The soul bringer aimed the ruler at Jonathan and conjured a beast. The beast had long, sharp fangs and a green face. Its body was d in solid armor. The beast only existed within the Eara Gate, hence its name, Eara Beast. The soul bringer had intentionally collected the Eara Beast''s battle spirit and turned it into the weapon spirit of the Phantom Ruler. The Eara Beast pounced toward Jonathan with murderous intent. A foul smell reeking of blood filled Jonathan''s nose. The strength which the beast exerted was close to ten thousand pounds. It was also extremely quick and ferocious. As he was just in the Celestial Soul level, Jonathan didn''t dare to take the beast''s attack head-on. Faced with no choice, he took a three-meter leap backward with lightning speed. The Eara Beast missed its target and spat a mouthful of spit at Jonathan. That spit was made of dark energy and formed a sword once it reached the air. The sword was so sharp it could slice through metal easily. Every fine hair on Jonathan''s body stood on its end as a sense of threat crashed into him. He narrowly dodged the sword by rolling to the side. However, the Eara Beast was already charging toward Jonathan with lightning speed. It was about to maul Jonathan into pieces like a tiger with its prey. Meanwhile, Beatrix and Mabel attacked the soul bringer at the same time. Beatrix instantly reached for Richard''s Demon yer from her spatial ring. The soul bringer was stunned to see Demon yer. With Demon yer in hand, Beatrix swung it, trying to cut the soul bringer. At the same time, a piercing sound wave akin to the cries of spirits and gods emitted from the Demon yer. Before the edge of the sword met its target, the sound waves had already reached the soul bringer''s eardrums. The soul bringer quickly let out a thunderous roar, shattering the sound waves like dispersing a condensed air mass. The soul bringer''s Phantom Ruler collided with the Demon yer, eliciting an ear-splitting crash and some sparks. Beatrix sensed a powerful murderous intent traveling up Demon yer, yet she couldn''t neutralize it. Swiftly taking a step back, Beatrix shook her hand and neutralized the murderous intent. Meanwhile, Mabel didn''t dilly dally as she aimed her Sword Fingers at the soul bringer''s throat. Having found the perfect opportunity, Mabel thrust her fingers forward. The soul bringer had missed the best time to attack Beatrix. His gaze turned cold as he took a step backward and swung the Phantom Ruler swiftly, aiming at Mabel''s throat. The soul bringer was definitely a powerful opponent. Jonathan, Mabel, and Beatrix weren''t weak either. Hence, the soul bringer couldn''t kill them with mana alone. The soul bringer also couldn''t use mana to attack their mind. During Yareth''s battle with Sylvia, the two had fought with mana at first, but their battle ended in a stalemate. Naturally, the soul bringer wouldn''t fight against three opponents using mana. After all, once his mind was controlled, the other two could kill him. Mabel didn''t dare to underestimate the Phantom Ruler and retreated. However, the soul bringer wasn''t nning on letting Mabel retreat. Controlling the ruler with his mana, he released it from his grip and sent it darting toward Mabel. Beatrix instantly threw the Demon yer without hesitating. Demon yer flew toward the soul bringer, but he managed to evade it. He lost his concentration briefly as he dodged, causing the Phantom Ruler to lose its power and allowing Mabel to escape from the ruler''s attack radius. The soul bringer called the Phantom Ruler back into his hand, and Beatrix did the same. Their exchange earlier was like a page from a fantasy novel where the characters controlled weapons in a fight using mana. However, it was difficult in reality. Firstly, the weapon had to be a magical item, and it had to be nourished with different kinds of herbs, forged in fire, and sustained with its owner''s blood. Once the weapon had developed consciousness, it would form a mental bond with its owner. After that, the owner needed to possess powerful mana to control it. It was tremendously challenging for mortals to achieve. The Phantom Ruler was a magical weapon that surpassed most magical items. The soul bringer had a tight bond with it, which was the reason he could control it. Even though Beatrix wasn''t the owner of Demon yer, Richard hadmanded it to take orders from her, allowing her to control it. The soul bringer didn''t stop after his weapon returned to his grasp. He lunged with frightening speed and appeared in front of Beatrix in a blink of an eye. ¡°Die!¡± With a sh, the Phantom Ruler appeared out of the blue with its tip pointed right between Beatrix''s eyes. Everything happened so fast that humans wouldn''t be able to catch it. It was difficult for even Mabel to follow its movement. Beatrix spun her body, her speed incredibly fast as well. She dodged the attack and thrust Demon yer toward the soul bringer''s head. In the meantime, Jonathan was battling with the Eara Beast. Not only could the Eara Beast create a sword from dark energy, but it was also very strong and quick. Combine all those factors with its tough armor-like skin, and Jonathan could feel a pounding headache. Chapter 299 Chapter 299 The world was never short of curiosities. In this vast universe, humans were nothing but frogs in the well. Some people carried themselves with boundless insolence, thinking that they were the best of the best. On the other hand, some people were in awe of heaven and earth, so they went about their lives as though they were walking on thin ice. In the middle of the night, an intense fight was going on between a group of humans and ghosts. Fortunately, no ordinary person was around at this moment. Otherwise, they would''ve been scared out of their wits if they saw the scene. Mabel and Beatrix joined forces, making it impossible for the soul bringer to get close to them. In the meantime, Jonathan was fighting hard against the terrifyingly powerful Eara Beast. Every time it opened its mouth, a dark energy sword surged out, bringing along the metallic stench of blood. Several deep gouges had formed across the ground from the beast''s attacks¡ªsuch was its power. When Jonathan was on the ground, the Eara Beast lunged forward and pounced on him. It pressed one of its forepaws on his chest and swung at his throat with the other. It was extremely savage! The coppery smell of blood rushed into his nose. Without having the time to think, Jonathan immediately executed his Mongrel Attack. The strength he put behind his kick mustn''t be underestimated either. The Eara Beast spat out another dark energy de. Jonathan tilted his head, dodging the attack, even as the beast dashed forward and avoided his kick. The time it took for the beast to dodge the attack was enough for Jonathan to get back up on his feet. He turned around to face the Eara Beast in an instant. Scowling, it roared at him ferociously. Jonathan''s gaze darkened, but he remained still. All of a sudden, the beast sped in his direction, unleashing yet another burst of lightning-speed attacks. As soon as it sprung over, another dark energy sword flew from its maw. Jonathan''s attention was focused solely on the beast. Thus, the moment the beast opened its mouth, he was aware of what it was going to do. He tilted his body to the side, allowing the sword to whoosh past him. At the same time, the beast opened its mouth wide, ready to bite him. ¡°Go and die!¡± Taking out a high-explosive grenade, Jonathan pulled its pin and threw the bomb into the beast''s mouth. Luckily, I insisted on bringing grenades with me. Otherwise, it''s going to be hard to take down this beast. The skin of the Eara Beast was just too tough. On top of that, it was a weapon spirit. It had no internal organs, so there was no way for Jonathan to kill it with his punches. Even if he used the Demon yer, it would be difficult to cause any damage significant enough to destroy the beast. However, the grenade was different as it would attack the beast from the inside after being tossed in its mouth. The grenade''s power was as great as that of Level Ten Divine Masters. The difference between them was that the mana of the masters had to be infused externally, whereas the grenade would explode inside the beast. The beast only had itself to me. Its mouth was so big that it seemed like a sink when the beast opened it. When Jonathan threw the grenade, it was as if he had made a m dunk. Boom! In an instant, fiery mes lit up the sky. The Eara Beast was reduced to ashes in a split second. The soul bringer''s face turned pale for a moment before intense fury flitted across his eyes. ¡°What do you mortals think you''re doing? Are you courting death?¡± The soul bringer was foaming at the mouth. The Eara Beast was the Phantom Ruler''s weapon spirit. Usually, the soul bringer didn''t need to involve himself in any fights as the Phantom Ruler and its weapon spirit were more than enough to do the job. The beast was an important assistant of the soul bringer. Losing it was equivalent to losing his right- hand man. How could he not be enraged? On top of that, it took at least a hundred years to attain a weapon spirit. Now his hundred years of effort had gone down the drain. Such pain was unimaginable. The soul bringer elerated his attacks on Beatrix, the ruler in his hand akin to a sharp sword. Every move was powerful. He wasn''t giving Beatrix a chance to make it out alive. Beatrix used the Demon yer to deal with him, her expression calm. Meanwhile, Mabel lurked close by,unching her attacks every time a good opportunity presented itself. At that moment, Jonathan roared, unleashing his Great Sage Force Field. He lunged forward all of a sudden. As he had tapped into his Haemocore, his strength had surged up to nine thousand pounds in an instant. What that meant was that he was currently unleashing the strength of someone at the final stage of Celestial Soul. ¡°Great Sage Seal!¡± Jonathan appeared behind the soul bringer and crushed him with his palm. Right then, the sky lost its light as darkness descended upon them. In truth, it was a reckless attack, but Jonathan managed to break the stalemate. The soul bringer sneered and didn''t say anything. As quick as lightning, the Phantom Ruler moved and stabbed at Jonathan''s underarm. The move was so unexpected that it caught Jonathan off guard. Mabel''s and Beatrix''s faces turned pale as they realized his life was at stake. Jonathan''s cultivation was worlds apart from the soul bringer''s. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. The attack was so abrupt that Jonathan didn''t have the time to dodge. Such impulsiveness had brought him only one end¡ªdeath. Despite that, Jonathan wasn''t anyone ordinary. He was an extremely skilled strategist. In the face of danger, he activated his Shadow Step and swiftly dodged the fatal attack from his opponent. It wasn''t because he was fast enough, but because he had expected it. Great Sage Seal was his first move, and Shadow Step was his second. In other words, even before the soul bringerunched his attack, Jonathan had already moved to dodge. However, due to the soul bringer''s speed, it seemed as if Jonathan happened to avoid the charge. At that moment, Beatrix released countless sound waves from Demon yer to attack the soul bringer. As the sound waves roared forward, she activated the sword''s formation, causing the speed of the weapon to suddenly double. Crack! With no time to dodge, Beatrix''s attack led to the soul bringer''s arm exploding. At the same time, Mabel lifted her palm and struck the soul bringer''s back hard. Thud! Jonathan sprung forward and threw a strong punch in his chest without hesitation. Boom! The soul bringer was sent flying before he crashed to the ground with a loud thud. He was so severely injured that he couldn''t stand back up. The three of them had sessfully taken down the soul bringer of Eara Gate together. Beatrix wasn''t feeling happy. Walking over to the soul bringer, she said to Mabel and Jonathan, ¡°Eara Gate represents the dignified underworld, and the soul bringer is a part of them. Now that we''ve attacked him, it means that we''re challenging the ascendancy of Eara. If this matter isn''t handled properly, we''ll be doomed.¡± While she was talking, they hade to a stop in front of the soul bringer. His arm was broken, but blood was no longer oozing out from the wound. He had used his strong vitality to stop the bleeding. Though he was in a wretched state, intense wrath shed across his eyes the moment he looked at them. ¡°So you know about the might of Eara Gate. You''re going to suffer the cruelest tribtion at Eara Gate for hurting me. Just wait and see! You''ll soon wish for nothing but death!¡± the soul bringer sneered. Mabel''s and Beatrix''s expression hardened. They knew the soul bringer wasn''t making empty threats. Beatrix, especially, knew how terrifying Eara Gate was. That was the reason she didn''t want to get on the ghost bus earlier. Unfortunately, since Jonathan had insisted, she had no choice as she worried Jonathan would act rashly and offend the soul bringer. Little did she expect the soul bringer to be so bizarre. She hadn''t even gotten the chance to talk things out with him at all before he engaged them in a fight. Surprisingly, Jonathan was calm. Smiling, he said, ¡°If I were you, I wouldn''t threaten the other party like this.¡± ¡°Who do you think you are to be speaking to me?¡± the soul bringer scolded at once. Out of the three of them, he was the most displeased with Jonathan. Jonathan shook his head. ¡°Looks like you still don''t understand your current predicament. Let me help you with that.¡± After he finished speaking, he suddenly kicked the soul bringer''s face. The soul bringer spat out a mouthful of bloody teeth in an instant. After that, Jonathan stepped on his cheek, pinning the soul bringer''s face to the ground. Needless to say, the soul bringer was utterly furious. Being treated like this was the utmost humiliation to him. ¡°You''re so dead, mortal!¡± the soul bringer said. ¡°I will¡ª¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± Jonathan pressed his foot down harder. The soul bringer coughed up another mouthful of blood, unable to speak further. The soul bringer wasn''t actually a ghost, but a human with strong cultivation. Although Eara Gate was a ce to collect souls and dark energy, its members were all humans with different tasks and responsibilities. Hence, soul bringers could bleed and hurt. Jonathan asked, ¡°Are you still not clear enough?¡± When Beatrix and Mabel saw how Jonathan was treating the soul bringer, the only thought that popped into their minds was that things had gotten out of hand. It''s over. There''s nothing we can do now to turn the situation around. Withdrawing his leg, Jonathan crouched in front of the soul bringer. He sighed. ¡°How can you be a soul bringer with such low intelligence? Don''t you know that you''re seeking death when you don''t show your enemies mercy? Since you said that you''re going to make our lives miserable, perhaps we should kill you first to prevent that from happening.¡± ¡°Do you dare?¡± The soul bringer shot Jonathan an icy re. Jonathan said coldly, ¡°Well, we''ve already offended you, so it''s going to be hard for us to survive. With that being said, I can kill you right away andmit suicide after that. But why didn''t I do that?¡± The soul bringer froze. It seemed like he finally understood the situation. ¡°You''ve been here long enough to know that there''s no reincarnation. When someone dies, they don''t leave anything behind. You''ve cultivated for hundreds of years and possess great skills. It had not been easy for you to be who you are today. If you aren''t afraid of death, why should we?¡± After pausing for a while, Jonathan continued, ¡°Right now, you should think about keeping yourself alive instead of the punishment we''ll receive. Haven''t you heard of how ''The Art of War'' teaches people to win fights?¡± The soul bringer fell into deep thought. He finally realized that though Jonathan''s cultivation was the lowest, he was the most decisive person among the three. He also realized that he had encountered his murderous tribtion today. If he couldn''t deal with it properly, he would lose his hundred years of cultivation. The more one owned, the more afraid one was of losing everything. Unlike the soul bringer, these young people had nothing to lose. That was why they weren''t afraid of taking risks or causing trouble. On the contrary, the soul bringer had gone beyond living as just a mortal. Hence, he feared death much more than Jonathan and the rest. Chapter 300 Chapter 300 The soul bringer''s thoughts did not go unnoticed by Jonathan. He stopped humiliating the soul bringer and extended his hand to pull thetter up. The soul bringer was severely injured and was at their mercy. He was unconcerned about his missing arm, though, since he could use his immense vitality to grow another limb in the future. Of course, losing a limb had resulted in him losing much vital energy. He would need some time to regain it. Jonathan asked the soul bringer, ¡°It seems you''re willing to coborate with us now?¡± The soul bringer had aplicated expression. After a long moment, he finally nodded. Jonathan smiled and said, ¡°That''s good. Let''s find an appropriate ce to talk further.¡± The soul bringer uttered, ¡°I only have an hour, or else I won''t make it back to Eara Gate. If I''mte, I won''t be able to hide today''s matter even if I want to.¡± Jonathan replied, ¡°One hour is enough.¡± Then, Jonathan and the others brought the soul bringer to a quiet alley. ¡°What do I call you?¡± The soul bringer did not want to answer Jonathan, but he had no choice but to submit to thetter in his current circumstances. He muttered, ¡°I''m Darion Green.¡± Jonathan enquired, ¡°Darion, what''s your position in Eara Gate?¡± ¡°In Eara Gate, there are three million soul bringers. They are divided into many sses. There are soul guards, soul generals, soul marshals, soul lords, soul emperors, and soul sages. There are two million, nine hundred and fifty thousand soul guards, forty-nine thousand and eight hundred soul generals, one hundred soul marshals, eighty soul lords, eighteen soul emperors, and two soul sages.¡± Jonathan and the others were astonished upon hearing that. ¡°What are you?¡± Jonathan asked. ¡°I''m a soul emperor!¡± Darion replied. The trio exchanged nces. We''re rather unfortunate to encounter a soul emperor so quickly. However, Jonathan heaved a sigh of relief. It''s a relief Darion is a soul emperor. If he were only a soul marshal, then the strength of the Eara Gate would truly be terrifying! Jonathan asked, ¡°Who''s in charge of Eara Gate?¡± Darion answered, ¡°Thanatos.¡± Jonathan was stunned. Thanatos really exists! ¡°Then, following Thanatos, are the soul sages the ones with the most authority?¡± Darion responded, ¡°No, that would be the Ten Kings of Eara Gate.¡± Finding this odd, Jonathan remarked, ¡°Thanatos and the Ten Kings of Eara Gate genuinely exist. It might appear that folklore is not so imusible, after all.¡± Darion replied, ¡°There''s always a grain of truth in legends and folklore. However, the truth bes increasingly distorted as people spread them.¡± ¡°There''s something I would like to ask you. Please answer honestly,¡± Jonathan stated. Having epted his fate, Darion replied solemnly, ¡°Go ahead.¡± Jonathan asked, ¡°Do you know of Infant King?¡± ¡°No,¡± Darion replied with a shake of his head. Jonathan''s head ached. ¡°Do you really not know?¡± A strange expression crept over Darion''s face as he questioned, ¡°Is he very famous? Must I know about him?¡± Jonathan replied, ¡°Infant King originates from a baby ghost and has immense dark energy. As a soul emperor, aren''t you responsible for catching him?¡± ¡°We have one million and five hundred thousand ghost buses patrolling the entire country every night. The ghost buses are only in charge of catching lost and wandering ghosts. As for negative energy objects with cultivation, we won''t care about them if they don''t appear in our range. They are equivalent to the overworld''s trash. The rubbish truck won''t go looking for trash on purpose. They will only go to the designated ces to collect the trash and maintain overall cleanliness. It''s impossible to clear all the trash, and that''s the same for us. We are unable to eliminate all the negative energy objects in the overworld,¡± Darion exined. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Jonathan had to admit that his words made sense. ¡°Then do you have any special means that could assist me in locating Infant King''s subordinates? He has hidden his remaining primordial spirit in my friend''s Forehead Acupoint. We have to find his subordinates,¡± he said. Darion shook his head. ¡°It''s impossible to find them. If his subordinates are in Eara Gate, we can use ourwork to look for them. However, we don''t have that in the overworld, so we don''t even have the means to look for them.¡± He was undoubtedly telling the truth because of his serious and earnest demeanor. Jonathan, Mabel and Beatrix knew he was not lying. Their hearts sank. It seemed as if they had no clues to even begin! However, the most urgent matter now was not finding Infant King''s subordinates. They had to figure out what to do with Darion. ¡°If I kill Darion, will the people from Eara Gate find out?¡± Jonathan asked Beatrix. Fear flitted across Darion''s eyes, and he swiftly responded, ¡°Of course, they will find out. There are records here in the Eara Gate, and the Ten Kings of Eara Gate are very powerful. They will be able to trace your scent by using the aura at the ce of the incident.¡± ¡°Are they that amazing?¡± Jonathan questioned in disbelief. Beatrix replied, ¡°It''s very likely he''s speaking the truth. We can''t kill him.¡± Jonathan pursed his lips and said, ¡°We have a dilemma. If we kill him, we might get killed in return. If we don''t kill him and let him go, he will send people to kill us after he returns.¡± He paused momentarily and nced at Darion. ¡°If you were in our shoes, what would you do?¡± Gritting his teeth, Darion answered, ¡°I swear I''ll not cause trouble for you if you guys let me go.¡± Jonathan did not care for that. ¡°There''s no substance in your promises. I''m not that stupid to believe in you.¡± He paused and added, ¡°Oh, right. There''s something I''m curious about. We met a bunch of people who imed to be from Eara Gate. They are...¡± Then, he exined Otto''s death and how some old men in ck robes had tried to trap him in Void Domain. ¡°How are they rted to you guys?¡± Jonathan asked. Darion replied, ¡°I have a rough idea of this incident you mentioned. They are indeed from Eara Gate and should be Wrath King''s subordinates. He supports the idea of the underworld ruling the overworld. As he wants to rule the whole world, he has been getting his subordinates to execute this n.¡± Jonathan touched his nose and asked, ¡°Does that mean I''m in danger?¡± ¡°I don''t think so. What the Wrath King is doing is going against Thanatos'' wishes. Since he''s doing this in secret, I don''t think he''ll try anything in broad daylight.¡± Jonathan exchanged nces with Mabel, and they both let out sighs of relief. They were relieved not because the Wrath King did not dare to exact revenge but because Thanatos did not support this. Jonathan could not help but ask, ¡°Then, what about the other Kings of Eara Gate? Do they support or object to the Wrath King''s ideal?¡± Darion replied, ¡°I don''t know the exact details, but Wrath King has the most influence among the Ten Kings of Eara Gate, second only to Thanatos. Thanatos has always secluded himself away and doesn''t bother with worldly affairs. Therefore, the situation is quiteplicated. However, Wrath King is afraid of Thanatos, so he dares not be too bold in his actions.¡± Beatrix chimed in, ¡°There''s only half an hour left. Let''s discuss the most urgent matter now.¡± She changed the subject to the most crucial and urgent matter at hand. Jonathan said, ¡°How we handle this all depends on your sincerity, Darion. We only wanted to ask you about Infant King today, but you wanted to fight us when you saw us. It was not our intention for things to end up like this.¡± Darion was full of regret at how he had acted too hastily. Unfortunately, this was due to him being bad- tempered and rarely interacting with mortals. After a long moment, he said, ¡°If you guys don''t believe me, you can insert vitality containing some mana into my Forehead Acupoint. If Ie to exact revenge on you guys, you can kill me from anywhere, even thousands of miles away.¡± Beatrix''s eyes lit up. ¡°That''s a great idea.¡± Jonathan was not capable of doing it, so only Beatrix could insert her vitality with mana into Darion. ¡°Beatrix, he can''t absorb your vitality, right?¡± Jonathan asked. Beatrix answered, ¡°No one can absorb vitality which has been inserted into the Forehead Acupoint unless he has reached the Immortal Stage. It''s the same thing with Mabel too. She can''t absorb it. Instead, she must attain enough dark energy to reach the same level as Infant King''s primordial spirit.¡± She paused momentarily before adding, ¡°Also, Infant King is unconscious now, whereas I''m conscious.¡± Seeing how confident Beatrix was, Jonathan did not say anything more. Then, Beatrix inserted her vitality into Darion''s Forehead Acupoint. After that, they let Darion go. Upon hearing that, he immediately left without looking back and quickly vanished into the night. Jonathan and the others had gotten much information and learned more about Eara Gate. However, they still had no clue where Infant King''s subordinates were. ¡°Let''s head back. We can talk after we''re back,¡± Mabel said calmly. Jonathan and Beatrix nodded. Even though they had all had an unnerving and stimting night, at least they managed toe out of things unscathed. With that, Jonathan drove back to Yaleview. It was four in the morning when they reached Mabel''s home. Beatrix and Mabel went to shower, and afterward, they went back to their rooms to sleep. Jonathan was thest to shower. After that, hey on the couch in the living room. Although he had a tiring day, he could not fall asleep. He did not spare much thought on the matter with Eara Gate. Instead, he was thinking about Mabel. Although Mabel appeared to be nonchnt and unperturbed, Jonathan knew that it was a matter of life and death for her. She would die if they made even the slightest careless mistake. He could not stand something bad happening to her. But, what''s the next step? Jonathan did not know what to do. Do I continue following the baby ghost? However, it doesn''t seem the baby ghost has anything to do with Infant King''s subordinates. ¡°Oh, right!¡± Jonathan suddenly thought of something. Infant King''s subordinates are all negative energy objects. If these negative energy objects gather together in one ce, the negative energy there would be immense. Since Infant King appeared in Yaleview, that means its subordinates should be near there. In that case, I''ll just have to get Jeff to search around Yaleview and investigate those ces with high levels of negative energy. Chapter 301 Chapter 301 Jonathan finally breathed a small sigh of relief aftering up with an idea. What people fear the most isn''t poverty but the absence of hope. In truth, the scariest thing is failing to earn respect and dignity despite trying one''s best and leaving no stone unturned. I''m not afraid of hard work or fatigue, but I''m terrified there won''t be a way to save Mabel. After all, despair is a form of torture in this world. He sat cross-legged and started practicing Ultra Sun Moon Mantra, letting his mind quieten. Instantly,plete silence descended around him. He could sense the insects hidden from sight in the room crawling about. It was so tranquil and peaceful that it seemed as though he was in his mother''s womb. He could also feel the destruction and regeneration of his body''s cells and even the movement in his stomach. Attaining divine revtion through knowing one''s mind and discovering one''s true self would probably be the best description of what he was experiencing. Jonathan felt the hundreds of millions of cells in his body quivering. They were starving and thirsty, longing for nutrition, and his body would only beplete after that craving was fully satiated. Only then would the nutrients absorbed subsequently be supplied to the brain, thus developing that part of the body. Despite the brain being the most important part of a person''s body, it could not prevent the supply of nutrients to the cells. That was because the cells absorbed nutrients instinctually. For example, if someone stabbed a sword at a person, that person''s body would subconsciously move to avoid it, even if the brain willed the body not to dodge the attack. Moreover, targeting the brain and letting the nutrients absorb directly into the cerebral cortex''s cells was dangerous and difficult. After all, that particr type of nutrition absorption did not involve ordinary nutrients. In the case of the absorption of ordinary nutrients necessary for humans to live, the mind and body worked in harmony. However, nutrients meant for producing mana had to prate deeply into the brain cells. That was the essential difference between the two. Jonathan gained a much clearer understanding of his body after two hours of cultivation. Once he had finished cultivating, he went to lie on his bed and fell asleep. He only slept for a few hours. When he awoke, it was already nine o''clock in the morning. It was the first day of April, and the weather was still as bright and sunny as ever. The sunlight filtered in through the window. There were a few potted nts on the windowsill, and the combination of the greenery and gentle morning breeze inexplicably lifted Jonathan''s spirits. Meanwhile, Mabel and Beatrix were still fast asleep. He did not wake them up. Instead, he took it upon himself to head downstairs and buy breakfast. The two women only got out of bed after he returned with the food. With their mussed-up hair and pajamas, it was a rare glimpse into their everyday life. Jonathan studied them discreetly and concluded that Mabel had a better figure than Beatrix. However, Beatrix gives off a cool and aloof vibe that''s quite attractive. As for Mabel, she''s the type that has a sophisticated and mature air. After washing up, the two beautiful women walked to the couch and sat down. Jonathan caught a whiff of a faint fragrance as they approached, and he finally experienced how it felt to be a thorn among roses. Breakfast consisted of donuts, bagels, and milk, and the twodies ate daintily and happily. While eating, Jonathan got down to business and shared his thoughts with them. Beatrix was the first to affirm his idea, saying, ¡°That''ll work.¡± Meanwhile, Mabel remarked, ¡°Chief Yount already thought of that and is looking into it.¡± Jonathan was somewhat annoyed by her response. ¡°If he''s already looking into it, why didn''t he give us a few locations so we could help to check them out?¡± Mabel rolled her eyes and said, ¡°You should quit being so prejudiced toward Chief Yount. Didn''t we go to Lightspringst night? Plus, it''s still the crack of dawn now.¡± ¡°The sun is already high in the sky. It''s not the crack of dawn anymore,¡± Jonathan responded, also rolling his eyes. Mabel''s phone rang while he was speaking. Upon taking her phone out and seeing that the call was from Jeff, she said, ¡°See. Speak of the devil.¡± She answered the call, then hung up after a while and eximed, ¡°There''s a new lead!¡± Hearing that, Jonathan and Beatrix got excited too. The former asked eagerly, ¡°What''s the lead?¡± ¡°Chief Yount came across an old, abandoned house on the outskirts of Yaleview. The ce has thick negative energy, and for the longest time, there have been rumors that it''s haunted. Chief Yount thinks Infant King''s appearance in Yaleview wasn''t by chance and that perhaps the old house is the evil spirit''sir,¡± answered Mabel. That reasoning sounded quite logical. Hence, Jonathan said, ¡°What are we waiting for, then? Let''s go over there right now!¡± Mabel replied, ¡°Let''s not get too impatient. The positive energy is the strongest at this time, and the negative energy objects may have hidden underground. It''ll be better for us to go at night.¡± ¡°Okay, then,¡± he responded, knowing that she was right. After a pause, he enquired in a tone heavy with resentment, ¡°So, will Jeff be busy with other things tonight?¡± She smiled. ¡°No. He''ll be joining us.¡± ¡°Okay. In that case, whatever we encounter tonight must surely be a small fry. There''s no way he''d be there if there were any real danger,¡± he said, voicing what his instincts told him. Beatrix returned to her room after breakfast, and Jonathan could not help sighing when he saw that. He knocked on her door and opened it, then asked, ¡°Beatrix, do you know what ''homebody'' means?¡± She thought he had knocked on her door to talk to her about something serious, but she rolled her eyes as soon as she heard his question. ¡°How juvenile,¡± she muttered. ¡°You stay home all day without any contact with the outside world. I''m just worried you won''t be able to find a husband,¡± he remarked with augh. ¡°Get lost!¡± she snapped. Chuckling, he turned to leave and closed the door behind him. I quite like teasing Beatrix. She may appear aloof, but no matter how I tease or poke fun at her, she doesn''t really get mad about it. After that, Jonathan knocked on Mabel''s door and barged straight into her room without waiting for her to respond. She was sitting cross-legged on her bed and did not even bother to open her eyes as she said, ¡°You don''t have to ask me. I know what ''homebody'' means.¡± He sat down on the edge of her bed with a chortle. ¡°That''s not what I wanted to ask you,¡± he said. ¡°I''m a virgin. And even if I die like this, I''ll have no regrets about it.¡± Mabel''s remark seemed toe out of the blue, but Jonathan was dumbfounded. She totally read my mind! I haven''t even said anything, yet she knows what I wanted to ask. I wanted to ask if she''s a virgin and whether she''ll regret it if something were to happen this time! He uttered a little cry of disbelief and said, ¡°D*mn! Are you a mind-reader or something?¡± She shot him a disdainful look as she answered, ¡°I can tell from the smirk on your face that you''re up to no good. So what if I think it''s a pity? Are you going to help me make sure I have no regrets?¡± Embarrassment flooded over him. What the heck! She has such a sharp tongue! Soon after, he slunk out of Mabel''s room. As soon as he had left, she could not help bursting intoughter. There are times when I think he''s truly a living treasure! When it got to three o''clock in the afternoon, Jonathan was lounging alone on the couch, watching television. He was watching a children''s cartoon, which showed just how bored he was. There were two stunningly beautiful women in the house, and to top it off, they were both the mature type. s, neither of them wanted to y games with him. When he asked them toe out of their rooms to y a card game, they had merely thrown him scornful looks. Hence, he had no choice but to entertain himself. However, while Jonathan appearedpletely rxed, it did not mean he had forgotten what had happened. Everything has been engraved deeply into my heart. I''ll rise again someday, and when that timees, I''ll unleash my iparable capabilities. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Just then, his phone rang. He took it out and saw that the call was from Jennifer. Well aware that Beatrix and Mabel possessed superhuman hearing, he immediately rushed outside to take the call. Jennifer was nervous about making the call, and the first thing she asked was, ¡°Am I calling at a bad time?¡± ¡°Not at all. I''m d you called,¡± he replied sheepishly. Hearing that, she immediately said somewhat begrudgingly, ¡°You haven''t called me at all, though.¡± That made Jonathan feel even more ashamed. To put it bluntly, he was a heartless person, and it was rare for him to miss a woman. His personality was such that when he was with a woman, he would dote on her and spoil her rotten. However, once they were apart, he would hardly think of her. Even Catherine he seldom thought of. He was oblivious that Amber was still caught in a dilemma and did not realize how much Jennifer had missed him either. Despite that, Jonathan did have something he was good at, and that was he could lie as naturally as he breathed. He immediately replied, ¡°I''ve been on a secret mission, and I''m only getting some free time now. I was about to give you a call, but you beat me to it. I suppose you could say we have a telepathic connection.¡± Hearing him answer so earnestly, Jennifer could not figure out whether he was telling the truth or not. Nheless, even if everything he said was a lie, she was satisfied with his response. Breaking into a sweet smile, she said somewhat shyly, ¡°I''ve missed you too.¡± Jonathan felt a certain part of his body react when he heard her gentle voice, and he asked with a devilish grin, ¡°Does your body miss me?¡± As someone with experience in that area, Jennifer understood what he meant. ¡°You''re so mean,¡± she replied coyly. He chuckled. ¡°When I return, we''ll go at it so hard that you won''t be able to get off the bed.¡± His response was too much for her, and she said, ¡°Why are you... bing more and more shameless?¡± After teasing her for a little while, he directed the conversation back to the original topic. He was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°Jennifer, I''m sorry that I can''t often spend time with you.¡± ¡°There''s nothing to be sorry about. I''m doing fine. It''s the first time I feel I''m living my best life. I have the things I want and someone I can miss. More importantly, I know you''re thinking of me too, and that''s enough,¡± Jennifer answered with a smile. Jonathan took a brief moment topose himself, then said, ¡°I love you.¡± He meant it from the bottom of his heart. Although Jennifer was ovee with shyness, she still mustered her courage and responded, ¡°I love you too!¡± After a pause, she added, ¡°I''m going to hang up now. Bye!¡± With that, she ended the call. A feeling of tender bliss filled Jonathan''s heart, but when he turned around, he instantly froze. Chapter 302 Chapter 302 As soon as Jonathan turned around, he saw Mabel standing at the door with a wide grin. F*ck! What the heck! Jonathan cursed inwardly at that sight. He was reminded of all the sweet nothings he had told Jennifer earlier and figured Mabel must have heard them all. Feeling incredibly embarrassed, he wished the ground would swallow him whole. Without showing him mercy, Mabel chuckled and said, ¡°Won''t be able to get off the bed, huh?¡± Jonathan cleared his throat awkwardly and said, ¡°I''m heading out.¡± He then ran out as though he was running for his life. As he ran, he could hear Mabelughing at him. He felt weak in front of Mabel. Her aura would always intimidate him so much that he would not dare to talk back to her. It was half past three in the afternoon. The sun was shining brightly, and the sunlight was warm. There was still some time left until the operation at night, so Jonathan nned to find a ce to eat and drink first. He had wanted to go out by driving Mabel''s military car, but he did not have the keys. He could not bring himself to ask Mabel for the car keys after what had happened earlier either. Left with no choice, he sighed and quickly left Appleton Residences. Right then, Jonathan''s phone rang again. This time, it was from Amber. Jonathan''s heart skipped a beat. He wondered why everyone was calling him that day. Still, he did not let that question hold him back as he happily answered the call. ¡°Amber,¡± he said in a rather cheerful tone. However, Amber was not in a good mood. She had been feeling torn, so she assumed Jonathan would be experiencing the same torture too. Yet, when she heard his cheerful tone over the phone, she realized he was unfazed by everything. ¡°You''re a jerk!¡± Amber eximed and hung up the phone. Jonathan was confused. At that moment, he finally understood why people often said a woman''s mind was unfathomable. He did not find anything worth for him to feel troubled about. If Amber could let him go, then so be it. Otherwise, he would not mind getting together with her. After all, it is pointless, in his opinion, to hesitate so much about making one decision in life. Life is short, so why be so serious about everything? Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Jonathan could not experience what Amber was experiencing, nor could he understand her feelings. As someone who practiced Destino Art, Jonathan set his goals beyond everything in this mundane world. He firmly believed in achieving a state of mind where nothing could bother him. One might ask what it meant. To put it bluntly, if an individual with that state of mind found a phone model to their liking, they would not let anything stop them from purchasing it. Simrly, if that individual wanted to own a certain sports car, they would not hesitate to buy it. If that individual did not buy or own anything they liked, they certainly had not achieved that state of mind. To individuals like Jonathan, the rules of the mundane world could no longer hold them back. This group of people was beyond those limitations. However, Jonathan did not try to understand Amber''s feelings and the factors holding her back. Unlike him, Amber was still held back by those rules and could not find her way out. Her parents, her elders, and Arthur, her grandfather, were her restraints. They could never allow Amber to be a man''s mistress, and Amber could not ept being someone''s mistress either. Still, Amber knew that she deeply loved Jonathan. Having met someone as outstanding as Jonathan, Amber could no longer be interested in any other man. Like in the fictional novel, Return of the Falcon Heroes, after Sandra heard stories about The Falcon Hero at Frangonie Wharf, she never got to move on from her admiration for Yaro. She spent the rest of her life searching for Yaro, but she did not put that into action. If she was serious about looking for him, she could find him. Her one-sided longing for him only showed that she could not move on from him over the years. When she turned forty-one years old, Sandra was struck by a sudden realization and founded the Esberg School, bing a master of her generation. Her first disciple was given the title of Master Frangonie, which symbolized her first encounter with Yaro at the Frangonie Wharf and her inability to move on from him ever since. As a matter of fact, Sandra was not the only woman who could not move on from Yaro. Lorraine and Eleanor, too, spent the rest of their lives alone. If Amberpared herself to Sandra, then Jonathan would certainly be her Yaro. She could not afford to love him, but she could not move on from him either. Jonathan might not seem like a reliable man. Sometimes, he would appear to be someone who would not take things seriously. But Amber knew him well. She understood him and believed he was an outstanding and upromising young man. Back when she first met Jonathan, despite his behavior, he was also the person who had strategized and navigatedplicated matters with ease in the detention center. When they were at Golden Years, Jonathan refused to leave and give up on her even when he had to risk his life. He did not do that because he had feelings for her but for his peace of mind. Amber could not stop thinking back on all the memories they shared. Every time she wanted to move on from him, her memories from the past would haunt her. She knew deep down that she could never find another man who could make her heart thump so loudly as Jonathan did. Her feelings for Jonathan were much more profound, and she was also much bolder than Jessica. Jessica liked Jonathan too, but she chose to retreat, whereas Amber still decided to stay in Yaleview despite knowing Jonathan would marry someone else soon. She made that decision because she believed she could help Jonathan if she stayed in Yaleview, not to mention she could also be closer to him. Liking someone would always make one feel like iming that person as their own. But when one is in love with another, one could only think of sacrificing themselves and doing everything for the other person. It was the same for Sandra from the fictional novel, Return of the Falcon Heroes. She mentioned during her sixteenth birthday that she never knew what wishes to make for her birthdays in the past, but she wanted to dedicate her sixteenth birthday wish to Yaro so that he could find his love, Le, soon. Meanwhile, Jonathan put his phone away and nned to continue to find something to eat. If Jonathan were an attentive person, he would have called Amber again, but he clearly did not even think of doing that. Amber looked forward to receiving his call, but he would never do that. Soon, when she realized Jonathan would not be calling back, she could not help dialing his number again. Jonathan answered the call and asked cautiously, ¡°Did I do anything to make you mad at me?¡± ¡°I want to see you. Where are you?¡± Amber asked. ¡°I''m in Yaleview. Where are you? I''ll go to you.¡± ¡°Let''s meet at Starbucks on Southlink Street.¡± ¡°Sure. I''ll head over there now.¡± With that, they ended the call. Jonathan believed a woman''s mind was unfathomable, so he knew he should avoid offending one at all costs. Since he had nothing else to do, he thought he might as well head over to Starbucks right now. Around forty minutester, Jonathan arrived at Starbucks in a cab. The street in front of Starbucks was decorated by a dense row of huge trees. A breeze brushed past, and the sunlight was warm. It was the perfect weather for people who chased after a modern lifestyle to enjoy a cup of coffee in a coffee shop while listening to the birds chirping outside. Jonathan stepped inside the coffee shop and did not take long to see Amber sitting in a corner. He hurried over to her. Amber was in her police uniform, looking cool and confident, at the same time seductive to the surrounding men. After all, it was difficult for men to resist a beautifuldy in a police uniform. Conquering a beautiful police officer certainly felt incredible, especially when Amber was already so gorgeous. She had the softest and most supple skin, with a tinge of blush on her face. In her police uniform, Amber could certainly draw much attention by walking on the streets. However, Amber looked extremely solemn at that moment. Jonathan wanted to tease her at first, but when he took in her expression, he could not help but be a little serious as well. He sat across from Amber and asked, ¡°What''s the matter?¡± Before Amber could say anything, a waiter came to their table. Amber said to the waiter, ¡°Give us two cups of coffee, please.¡± ¡°Sure!¡± The waiter quickly walked away. ¡°I''ve been thinking about this for a while now,¡± Amber started cautiously, looking up at Jonathan. Her eyes were bright and clear, but there was a hint of persistence and seriousness in them. Jonathan was notpletely clueless. He seemed to have understood something from the look in her eyes. He said in a low voice, ¡°Go on.¡± Amber said, ¡°I''m traveling from tomorrow onward. Eskaria will be my first destination. I think I won''t return until two or three yearster.¡± As a smart man, Jonathan immediately understood the implication behind her words. ¡°I respect your decision.¡± Tears brimmed in Amber''s eyes as she said, ¡°I will forget you. I know I can do that.¡± Then she stood up and dashed out of Starbucks. It was at that moment that Jonathan could finally feel Amber''s pain. Was I being too selfish? Shortly after, the waiter sent two cups of coffee to their table. Jonathan took a sip of the coffee before paying the bill and leaving the coffee shop. He did not chase after Amber. Although he knew if he chased after her and coaxed her with some sweet nothings, she would choose to stay with him, he could not allow himself to do something so despicable. Perhaps this is the best ending for both of us. At least I tried my best, and I don''t regret anything now. I should have a state of mind where nothing can bother me. I should do things I want to, but I should know I don''t have to force myself to keep pushing until I reach my goals. At five o''clock in the afternoon, the sun was red, whereas the sky was blue, and the clouds were white. There wasn''t much great weather like this in Yaleview in a year. Jonathan took a deep breath before exhaling. He swept away the sorrowful feeling in his heart, then raised his head. He was determined to start a new chapter in his life. It was difficult to halt a cab at that hour since it was considered rush hour. He had another option, which was to use the subway, but the subway was too crowded for his liking. If he had to take the subway, he would rather run home. Jonathan stood on the roadside and waited patiently for an empty cab to pass by. His luck was not too bad. Ten minutester, he sessfully halted a cab. Jonathan was about to get inside the car when he heard a woman''s voice from behind him. ¡°Sir, could you let me get in first? My stomach hurts!¡± He turned around and saw it was a pretty pregnant woman in her twenties. She had a beautiful and youthful-looking face, but her belly was swollen, indicating she was at least eight months pregnant. Jonathan looked at her face again and noticed she was not a Chanaean but a Thymionian. It was worth praising that the pregnantdy spoke fluent Chanaean. Noticing that she was sweating, Jonathan knew she was not lying about her stomachache. ¡°Of course.¡± As he spoke, he opened the door for the pregnantdy and carefully helped her get inside the cab. ¡°Oh, no, I forgot my purse.¡± The pregnantdy''s expression changed as soon as she got inside the cab. Seeing that, the cab driver said, ¡°It''s okay. I can send you to the hospital without charging you.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± said the pregnantdy. ¡°But I still need money for my medical bills. Sir, could you wait for me for a while? I''ll get my purse right away.¡± The cab driver hesitated for a brief moment and said, ¡°Sure!¡± It was heartwarming to see there were many kind-hearted individuals in this society. Realizing that it was inconvenient for the pregnantdy to move around, Jonathan asked, ¡°Where are your family members?¡± Chapter 303 Chapter 303 The pregnantdy''s eyes dimmed, and she said, ¡°I don''t have a family.¡± With that, she endured the pain and got out of the car. Jonathan was momentarily stunned. I can only imagine how tough of a life this woman has. She''s a pregnant woman in a foreign ce all on her own. Obviously, this woman must have a difficult life story. It seems that everyone has their own difficulties in life, and every family has its own issues. Jonathan felt bad for the woman. He wanted to give the woman some money, but he soon realized his action could be inappropriate. After all, she was not a beggar. She just had difficulty going around. ¡°I''m free now. I''ll apany you to the hospital.¡± As soon as he said that, he closed the car door and sat in the passenger seat. ¡°Let''s go to the nearest hospital,¡± he said to the driver. The taxi driver started the car. The woman was in so much pain that she just went along with it. After thanking Jonathan, the woman said to the taxi driver, ¡°Go to Guardian Women''s and Children''s Hospital.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± the taxi driver replied and sped toward the hospital. Lucky for them, the hospital was close to Starbucks, and the traffic wasn''t congested at that time. Ten minutester, they arrived at Guardian Women''s and Children''s Hospital. As the car came to a halt, Jonathan was about to pay for the taxi fare when the driver refused to ept his money and said, ¡°Quick! Get her to the hospital.¡± Jonathan smiled and got out of the car to help the woman out. At that moment, the woman''s face was turning pale, and she was sweating bullets. Jonathan knew something was wrong, so he quickly carried the woman in his arms and ran into the hospital. Upon arriving in the lobby, Jonathan yelled for emergency assistance. Almost immediately, the nurses and doctors in the hospital pushed a stretcher over. Jonathan put the woman on the stretcher and watched the medical staff push the woman into the emergency room. Jonathan waited outside the emergency room for half an hour before he saw a doctoring out of there. His heart skipped a beat when he saw the doctor take off his surgical mask. He was worried that the doctor would wave his hands dismissively and tell him the medical staff had done their best. Although Jonathan didn''t know the woman, he still hoped that the mother and the child would be all right. ¡°Doctor, how is she?¡± Jonathan asked, rushing up to the doctor. The doctor, Mike Little, was a middle-aged man. He looked at Jonathan and asked, ¡°Are you the pregnant woman''s lover?¡± ¡°I''m not!¡± Jonathan answered. Mike frowned. ¡°Then you are?¡± Jonathan was at a loss for words. After a while, he answered, ¡°I was just walking by when I noticed she needed help. So a taxi driver and I sent her here. Don''t worry. I''ll pay for all the expenses.¡± Mike shot Jonathan a surprised nce, then said, ¡°Something''s wrong with the fetus, and it has heart issues. It was critical, but we managed to save them.¡± ¡°I think she''s eight months pregnant. Can''t she have a cesarean section?¡± ¡°Under normal circumstances, yes. But in her case, no.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°There''s something weird about the fetus, and it isn''t well-developed. If we perform a cesarean section, it''s going to die. She must be hospitalized for observation and given progesterone.¡± ¡°Oh... Thank you, doctor.¡± ¡°You''re wee.¡± Soon after, the medical staff pushed the woman out of the emergency room and sent her to the inpatient department. Mike said to Jonathan, ¡°You can now pay the bills for the pregnant woman.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Jonathan paused for a couple of seconds before asking, ¡°Is her life in danger?¡± ¡°She''s stable now,¡± Mike answered. ¡°We can''t guarantee that nothing will go south during the treatment, but we will try our best to treat her. You have to trust our professionalism.¡± Jonathan rolled his eyes in response. Well... What more can I say? Despite his thought, Jonathan went straight to make the payments after that. Not only did he pay for the expenses, but he also transferred a hundred thousand into the pregnant woman''s bank ount before he left. I''ve done everything I can, so my conscience is clear. Still, Jonathan felt slightly frustrated the moment he exited the hospital. I nned to grab something to eat and drink, but I ended up not eating anything! Just then, he received a call from Mabel. Jonathan only answered the call after a long hesitation. Instead of making fun of Jonathan, Mabel asked, ¡°Are youing back to eat?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jonathan answered. It''s not like I''m busy or something. ¡°Okay. Come back soon, okay? We''ll wait for you.¡± With that, they ended the call. At eleven that night, Jonathan and the other two went out when it was dark and windy. Again, they left in the military car, and Jonathan drove. ¡°Where''s Jeff?¡± Jonathan asked after they left the residential area. He didn''t bother addressing Jeff as Chief Yount anymore because he realized how unreliable Jeff was after what had happened with the soul bringer. Mabel was amused when she heard that. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only ¡°Jeff is¡ª¡± The moment Mabel said that, she realized Jonathan had led her astray. However, she thought it was fun to address Jeff so. ¡°We''ll meet in front of Pearl Building.¡± Upon hearing that, Jonathan drove toward Pearl Building. They arrived half an hourter. Jeff was already there, waiting for them. He was in a robe, and he had the demeanor of a transcendent being. When he saw Jonathan''s car, he waved his hand in the air. Seeing that, Jonathan looked back at Mabel and Beatrix. ¡°Is Jeff hailing a taxi?¡± Mabel let out a chuckle and replied, ¡°Chief Yount has a good hearing ability. He can hear what you''ve just said.¡± Jonathan immediatelyughed in response. After that, he stopped the car right in front of Jeff. As soon as the car came to a halt, Jeff opened the door. ¡°Hey, Jeff! Are you dressed like this because you''re a ghostbuster?¡± Jonathan uttered boldly. Jeff couldn''t help but smile bitterly when he heard that. There''s nothing I can do about this clown. Jonathan started the car and drove toward their destination. He wasn''t very optimistic about the operation that night. However, as long as Jeff was around, he thought nothing dangerous was going to happen. He put on a serious expression and asked, ¡°Chief Yount¡ª¡± Jeff interrupted his speech by letting out a dry cough. ¡°I''m more used to you addressing me as Jeff.¡± Jonathanughed and said, ¡°That''s great, Jeff! You said so! Okay, apart from this haunted house, do you have other ces in mind? Let''s check out a few ces tonight.¡± ¡°I have three more ces lined up, and they''re all around Yaleview. If we can''t find anything tonight, I''ll widen the scope of the investigation tomorrow.¡± ¡°All right.¡± Around half an hourter, which was past midnight, the group arrived at the haunted house Jeff had talked about. The haunted house was located in the suburb, and it was surrounded by a forest. The suburb wasn''t exactly a ce suitable for humans to stay in, and it wasn''t a ce the people in Yaleview were familiar with. ¡°Forests will attract snakes, and snakes attract spirits.¡± The group stood in front of the forest. The haunted house was located right behind the forest, and it was an old house that looked ancient and historic. Right away, Jonathan detected the presence of countless snakes and insects crawling around in the area. The forest was surrounded by mist, which was poisonous because it was emitted by snakes and insects. This ce is definitely not suitable for mortal beings! Spirits and negative energy objects love this kind of ce. However, Jonathan and the other three were elites. They weren''t afraid of such things. As they went in, Jeff led the way while the others followed behind. The weird thing was that although the forest was filled with snakes, insects, and poisonous mist, Jeff repelled them as he walked. In other words, they were breezing past the forest. Undeniably, Jeff was quite impressive, and it seemed that there were many talents hidden in the Department of National Security. Soon, they arrived in front of the haunted house. The entrance to the haunted house was covered in overgrown grasses and shrubs. Evidently, no one had ever set foot inside. Right at that moment, a wave of demonic energy could be felt from the haunted house. Secondster, the group heard a burst of wickedughter that belonged to an old woman. Uponughing sinisterly, the old woman uttered, ¡°You fools have a death wish. Leave now, or I''m going to swallow all of you alive.¡± Jonathan sneered, ¡°Well, I don''t think you have an appetite big enough for that.¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± the old woman roared, releasing a wave of demonic energy. Subsequently, a cloud of dark mist drifted out, transforming into a terrifying demon. The tall demon had long, sharp fangs and a green face, and its body was covered in ck scales. All of a sudden, the demon swung its ws at Jonathan. ¡°What an insolent fool!¡± Beatrix snorted before whipping out the Demon yer and attacking the demon. Upon receiving a sh, the demon''s ws broke. The demon howled in pain, and then suddenly widened its mouth to fight back. Jeff had a deadpan expression on his face when he yelled, ¡°You evil creature! Kneel!¡± Something weird happened as soon as those words fell. The demon abruptly turned into its original form, a wrinkly old woman. She kneeled before Jeff and trembled in fear. ¡°Have mercy on me, Supreme Immortal! Have mercy on me, Supreme Immortal!¡± ¡°What kind of spirit are you? Why are you causing trouble in this area?¡± Jeff asked in a deep voice. The old woman answered, ¡°My name is Lydia. People used to address me as Mdm. Lydia. This is my home. My family and my children died after they joined the army. After that, I died here. I only found out that my spirit had nowhere to go after I died, so I cultivated using the negative energy here. Supreme Immortal, although I''m a ghost, I''ve always stayed here. I haven''t harmed a single person!¡± Jeff furrowed his brows and nced at Lydia. ¡°Are you telling the truth?¡± Jonathan chuckled. ¡°Jeff, why are you asking her that? Surely she''s going to tell you she''s telling the truth!¡± Chapter 304 Chapter 304 Jonathan continued, ¡°Also, this old woman is good with her words. She said she has never harmed a single person, but who can be certain that she isn''t lying?¡± Jeff was speechless. He said to Jonathan, ¡°Why don''t you question her, then?¡± He truly wanted Jonathan to ask, not because he was irritated with him. Seeing that Jeff wasn''t angry, Jonathan agreed. He stood before Lydia and said, ¡°Mdm. Lydia, stand up and speak.¡± Lydia nced at Jeff fearfully and stood up as told when she saw that Jeff was silent. ¡°Do you know the Infant King?¡± Jonathan asked. Immediately, Lydia replied in confusion, ¡°Who''s Infant King?¡± Jonathan was exasperated. ¡°Are you the one questioning me, or am I questioning you?¡± Startled, Lydia hurriedly answered, ¡°Right, right, but I''ve never heard of the Infant King.¡± Jonathan and the others knew it was a wasteing here, as they could tell from her expression that she was telling the truth. Jonathan sighed and said to Jeff, ¡°I''m done asking questions. It''s up to you now whether you want to send her to the afterlife or let her go.¡± Lydia looked at Jeff in horror and got to her knees. ¡°Supreme Immortal, I promise I won''t do anything evil or hurt anyone in the future.¡± Jeff snorted. ¡°Your demonic energy is overwhelming and your face is filled with hostility. How can I let you off when you kill whenever you see a human?¡± Before Lydia could resist, he mmed his hand on her head. She let out a shrill scream, then vanished into thin air. Jonathan and the others could understand Jeff''s actions. Jeff was the chief of the first division of the Department of National Security. He was in charge of matters rting to the supernatural and the safety of the capital. Lydia was a powerful spirit, so she was a potential threat. Naturally, Jeff had to get rid of her. Moreover, spirits were against nature and should not exist. Not only would he not get punished for killing that spirit, but he would be rewarded. Following the incident regarding Lydia, Jonathan fell into deep thought as he realized it was immensely difficult to find the Infant King''s subordinates. Time was running out for Mabel. Thereafter, everyone rushed to their next location. Along the way, Jonathan could not help but ask Jeff, ¡°How long more does Mabel have?¡± ¡°I have to take a look to urately estimate it,¡± Jeff replied solemnly before stretching out a finger to press on an acupoint on Mabel''s forehead. Mabel closed her eyes, and Jonathan gently stopped the car. Together with Beatrix, he looked at Jeff and Mabel anxiously. After a while, Jeff retracted his hand, looking extremely grave. The other''s hearts skipped a beat. Mabel smiled bitterly and asked, ¡°What''s wrong, Chief Yount?¡± ¡°The recovery speed of the Infant King is very fast. I think he''ll regain his consciousness in less than five days, and when that happens, it''ll be useless no matter how much dark energy you absorb. That energy will be a tonic for the Infant King.¡± ¡°Five days?¡± Everyone gasped in shock. Indeed, time was running out. This time, even Mabel couldn''t remain calm anymore. Previously, she felt fine and didn''t know when she would die. Yet, now, the countdown to her life began. Jonathan did not say anything else and started the engine. That night, they sped to a few ces with negative energy. However, in the end, they got nothing. Jeff got rid of a few spirits and even captured some criminals in a drug den. At ten in the morning, they returned empty-handed, as they had run out of ces to check out. Jonathan looked at Jeff, who said, ¡°I will hurry up and continue to look for new locations.¡± ¡°Could it be that we''ve been searching in the wrong direction?¡± Beatrix suggested solemnly. Looking at Beatrix, Jonathan asked, ¡°Care to exin?¡± Beatrix shook her head. ¡°I don''t know, but I have a feeling that something''s wrong. If we continue investigating, we won''t get any results.¡± Jonathan also had the same feeling, but he couldn''t think of other methods. It was too challenging for people of the overworld to investigate things of the underworld, and they had zero clues. Jonathan asked Jeff, ¡°Don''t the masters from The Destino have divination skills? Can''t we use the Fortune Telling Spell to find the Infant King''s subordinate?¡± ¡°The Fortune Telling Spell does exist. But to use that, we need the person''s birthday, energy, blood, hair, etcetera as a medium, and we can only see a tiny section of the future. We''ve injured the Infant King, and we don''t know what his subordinates look like, how many there are, or where they are. We don''t have any clues. How do you expect me to cast the Fortune Telling Spell?¡± Realizing he was asking too much from Jeff, Jonathan fell silent. Jeff went on, ¡°I will ask my friends to help investigate. Although I can''t find the Infant King''s subordinate, I can see a glimmer of auspicious aura in Mabel''s deadly aura. This means there''s still hope.¡± Mabel shed a faint smile. ¡°Chief Yount, we just need to try our best. Let''s not force ourselves.¡± Jeff nodded before bidding farewell to the others. After Jeff left, Jonathan and the rest returned to Mabel''s home. Having worked hard for the entire night, they were all tired. Beatrix went to shower first, and after she was done, she said to Jonathan, ¡°I''m going to sleep first. Inform me immediately when there''s news.¡± ¡°All right.¡± Jonathan nodded. Mabel went to shower next, and afterward, she went back to her room straight away to sleep. Jonathan did the same, then sat on the couch quietly, feeling a strong sense of urgency and panic in his heart. I''m afraid I can only watch Mabel die after five days. No, there are less than five days left. We can''t calcte the Infant King''s speed of recovery ording to the average person''s speed of recovery. If we only find his subordinate after five days, it will be toote. Where''s the breakthrough point? Where is it? Jonathan racked his brain, but he still couldn''t think of anything. It was noon then. The weather was getting hot. Sunlight streamed through the windows. However, despite the beautiful weather, Jonathan felt irritated and anxious. At that moment, his phone rang. He fished out his phone and saw that it was a call from an unknown number from Yaleview. Is someone going to give me clues? He immediately picked it up, and a female''s voice rang out from the other end. ¡°Are you Mr. Lawson?¡± she asked timidly. ¡°I am. And you are?¡± ¡°I''m Zoe Yorrick.¡± ¡°I don''t think I know you,¡± Jonathan said straightforwardly. He was not in the mood to waste time chatting with her. Zoe hurriedly said, ¡°Mr. Lawson, I''m the pregnant woman you sent to the hospital yesterday.¡± Jonathan froze for a moment before realization dawned on him. His tone softer now, he said, ¡°Oh, it''s you. How are you?¡± ¡°I''m fine now. Thank you for your help.¡± With a faint smile, Jonathan responded, ¡°That''s good to hear. But I''m busy now. So if there''s nothing else, I''m hanging up.¡± Zoe was momentarily stunned. ¡°I know you must be an influential person, but could you help me with something?¡± she asked, sounding somewhat troubled. Jonathan paused for a while and replied, ¡°Sure. What is it?¡± ¡°I don''t know anyone in Yaleview, so could you help me find a few good bodyguards? I also want to stay in a more secluded ce. Money is not a problem.¡± Jonathan was dumbstruck. ¡°Are you in some kind of trouble?¡± he asked. He knew Zoe must have an interesting story. She must havee to Yaleview to hide from certain people. I''m afraid she''s not an ordinary person. Zoe did not reply to Jonathan. Instead, she asked pitifully, ¡°Mr. Lawson, could you help me?¡± Jonathan did not want to interfere with other people''s matters since Mabel was still in danger, but he could not bear to reject Zoe. Moreover, she was pregnant. If something were to happen, two lives would be lost! ¡°Where are you now? I''ll go find you,¡± Jonathan said after taking a deep breath. Upon hearing that, Zoe eximed, ¡°I''m in the hospital. Thank you. Thank you so much, Mr. Lawson.¡± ¡°Wait for me,¡± Jonathan said before hanging up. Then he kept his phone and left the house. Driving Mabel''s military car, he went straight to Guardian Women''s and Children''s Hospital and arrived around half an hourter. He contacted Zoe again, but she said, ¡°Mr. Lawson, I''m at the fruit store opposite the hospital. Could you call a cab? The people chasing me are in the hospital. I don''t dare to show my face.¡± Indeed, she has a story and is met with trouble. I have a car,¡± Jonathan replied before driving out of the hospital. The instant he left the hospital, he saw the fruit store and drove to the opposite side. After getting out of the car, he walked toward the fruit store. Business was good, as quite a number of people were inside picking fruits. The moment Jonathan entered, he saw Zoe poking her head out of the restroom. She looked around nervously. But when she spotted Jonathan, there was a glint of joy in her eyes. She walked out of the restroom and said, ¡°Mr. Lawson, thank you foring.¡± Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Let''s go. Get in the car.¡± Zoe said cautiously, ¡°Please shield me. I''m afraid they''ll see me.¡± Jonathan did not know who the other party was, but he didn''t say much and immediately used his body to cover Zoe as they walked toward the car. ¡°Oh no! They saw me! Let''s go!¡± Zoe suddenly shouted anxiously. Chapter 305 Chapter 305 Jonathan turned around and caught sight of two men looking at them in front of the hospital across the street. The two men had white khatas wrapped around their heads. They had dark skin and sturdy physiques, and they did not look like Chanaeans. They were foreigners. There was a sharp look in the men''s eyes. Jonathan could tell at a nce that they were Thymionians. It was likely that they were trained in kickboxing and had a good foundation in kickboxing. Jonathan ignored them and did not take them seriously. He opened the door to the passenger seat and let Zoe get in the car before he got into the driver''s seat. It was half past eleven in the morning, and the sun was shining brightly. The weather was hot, which seemed to indicate that summer had quietly arrived. ¡°Drive! They''re the kickboxing experts from Daphunova Temple in Thymion,¡± Zoe, who was still in shock, hurriedly said. Starting the engine, Jonathan shot her a confused look and asked, ¡°Who exactly are you? Why did you manage to get the attention of such powerful enemies?¡± Zoe was stunned for a moment. ¡°I will tell you everything when we''re safe.¡± Jonathan stopped asking questions. His driving skills were excellent as he quickly weaved through traffic and overtook other vehicles. At the same time, he saw the two kickboxing experts following closely behind. They were so fast that he could not shake them off. Jonathan also discovered that the two kickboxing experts were tailing him on purpose, as they could easily catch up if they tried to. Jonathan then saw daylight. The two men wanted to find a quiet ce to fight. After all, they were in the downtown area, which was not a good ce to stir up trouble. That was especially the case in Yaleview, the capital of Chanaea. Zoe, who noticed the situation in the rearview mirror, could not help but feel anxious. ¡°It''s going to be okay. Don''t worry. I don''t give a damn about these two men. You must know that here in Yaleview, very few people cany a finger on the people I want to protect.¡± His confident tone put Zoe at ease for no reason. Jonathan drove to a remote area, which was a route through the national highway. There were not many vehicles. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Soon, he came to the rtively empty highway. It was then he saw the two men speeding up and catching up to him like lightning. Even after he stepped on the gas, he still could not get rid of them. At that moment, he understood that the cultivation of the two kickboxing experts had probably reached Nascent Soul. ¡°Hurry!¡± Zoe could not help but urge. However, Jonathan slowed down and hit the brake. As soon as the car came to a halt, Zoe''s face turned pale with fright. She was baffled by Jonathan''s action. By then, the two kickboxing experts were already five meters away. Jonathan said to Zoe, ¡°Stay in the car and don''t move.¡± He then got out of the car and walked toward the two men. ¡°Why the hell are you two following me?¡± The two men understood Chanaean, and their eyes turned cold. The kickboxing expert on the left was Greyson Saab. Being in the final stage of Nascent Soul, he was extremely good at kickboxing and was born with superpowers. He dedicated his life to Daphunova Temple and remained a virgin. The slightly shorter kickboxing expert on the right was Jamison Xzibit. He was in the middle stage of Nascent Soul and was also a virgin. The positive energy of the two of them was particrly strong. ¡°Get out of here, you Chanaean, or we''ll end you!¡± Greyson shouted at Jonathan as he clenched his fists. Jonathan sneered. ¡°Let''s cut the nonsense and fight.¡± With that, he made a beeline toward Greyson and threw a Universal Punch. His attack was unexpected and powerful, and his fist traveled through the air in an unpredictable course with strong force. The punch proved the power of Jonathan''s boxing skills. Greyson and Jamison were taken aback as they did not expect Jonathan to be so aggressive at his first strike. ¡°Get out of the way!¡± Greyson yelled at Jamison. A strong fighting intent shed across his eyes. Faced with Jonathan''s attack, Greyson took a step back and suddenly did a leg sweep. Although the move was not particrly powerful in kickboxing, it produced an impressive effect when it was used by Greyson. The move carried a strong gust of wind with it as if it was about to break the air. It was a high-speed, violent attack. Without even thinking about it, Jonathan crouched down and dodged Greyson''s leg, which swept over his head. He then straightened himself up abruptly and kicked Greyson in the crotch. Jonathan''s fighting style was so sophisticated that it was unpredictable. The look in Greyson''s eyes changed slightly as he withdrew his leg and backed away. As soon as he took a step back, he struck downward with his elbow. His downward elbow strike was unimaginably intimidating. Jonathan could not help but admire the change in Greyson. He eximed happily in his heart, as it had been a long time since he had a well-matched opponent. He could not dodge Greyson''s downward elbow strike at all. Having already crouched down, he would lose his bnce if he backed away. Facing an expert like Greyson, Jonathan would only lose the fight if he lost his bnce. Without even blinking, he targeted Greyson''s leg with his hand as though it was a knife. His knife hand was so powerful that even a person who was good at hard technique could not withstand it. Greyson had wanted Jonathan to dodge his elbow strike so that thetter would lose his bnce. Little did he expect thetter to gain the upper hand first. As long as Jonathan pierced through Greyson''s leg, Greyson would be the one to lose his bnce. Jonathan''s attack was sped up when he unclenched his fist and used a knife hand, which was longer than a fist. The fight between experts was a fight of a slight difference in skills. Greyson was taken aback again as he felt the full force of Jonathan''s strength. He had no choice but to back away at that moment. He took another step back, and Jonathan immediately rushed up to him like a crazy beast. He threw Greyson a Hammer Fist. Jonathan''s boxing skills were abination of the essence of various boxing styles. Needless to say, the lethal power of a Hammer Fist was great. Greyson felt a person appear before him, which made him feel as though he was about to be hit by a truck. The force was so powerful that it made him tremble in fear. Being no easy target, Greyson roared and suddenly raised his forearms to block Jonathan''s attack. Jonathan felt as if he had hit a piece of steel that did not produce any reaction. However, he knew that his Hammer Fist had definitely hurt Greyson. Letting out a roar, Greyson attacked Jonathan with a series of elbow strikes. Jonathan gritted his teeth. He did not dodge but took the strikes head-on. After dozens of punches, Jonathan became stronger as the fight went on. In the end, he threw a Rolling Thunder Punch. Greyson was sent flying. After falling to the ground, he died on the spot. Jonathan''s vitality was stronger than that of Greyson. Thetter was no match for him in a head-on fight. When it came to boxing skills and techniques, Greyson was still no match for Jonathan. The oue was inevitable. Jonathan looked at Jamison and said, ¡°He died in a fair duel with me. I know you''ve spent a lot of effort and time to reach your current cultivation level, so just take his body and leave.¡± Jamison shot Jonathan aplicated nce and replied in poor Chanaean, ¡°Your cultivation has reached perfection. Even Greyson is no match for you, let alone me. But I advise you to hand over Zoe to me, or you''ll face endless troubles. You''ll be the enemy of the entire Daphunova Temple.¡± Jonathan was slightly startled. He could feel that the Daphunova Temple might be very powerful. Nevertheless, he really could not hand over Zoe. ¡°Why do you want to catch Zoe? She''s just a defenseless woman. Daphunova Temple is a temple, isn''t it? Isn''t a templepassionate? Why would you give a pregnant, defenseless woman a hard time?¡± ¡°You don''t understand. The baby that Zoe is carrying is no ordinary child. It must not be born, or it will be bad for our country!¡± Jonathan got even more curious. ¡°How superstitious. It''s just a child, isn''t it? Or are you saying the child is the Chosen One?¡± Jamison took a deep breath. ¡°Forget it. It''s pointless to talk to you. The experts from Daphunova Temple wille to you after some time.¡± With that, he turned around and picked up Greyson''s body before leaving. Jonathan was filled with questions. He felt that he might have gotten himself a hot potato by helping Zoe out of kindness. He turned around and got back into the car. Zoe looked at him, and her expression changed. She said excitedly, ¡°I didn''t know you''re such a powerful person. With you protecting me, I won''t be afraid.¡± Jonathan gave her an indifferent look, then started the car. ¡°Are you angry?¡± Zoe asked cautiously. ¡°Shouldn''t I be? You drag me into this after messing with such a powerful enemy. If you hadn''t met me by chance, you would''ve died. That man also said that Daphunova Temple wille to us again.¡± The car moved forward smoothly. With eyes filled with tears, Zoe said, ¡°I''m sorry, Mr. Lawson. I didn''t mean it. But being here all alone, I really can''t think of any good solution, so I dragged you into this. I''m sorry. I''m so sorry!¡± Jonathan let out a faint sigh. ¡°All right, all right.¡± After a pause, he asked, ¡°Anyway, why does Daphunova Temple want you?¡± Not daring to hide it from him, Zoe revealed, ¡°I don''t specifically know how it happened. Just three months ago, a ray of light flew into my body. Then people from Daphunova Temple came to me and said that the child I''m carrying is a monster and cannot be born.¡± Chapter 306 Chapter 306 ¡°A monster?¡± Jonathan became curious. ¡°What kind of monster?¡± Zoe replied, ¡°The abbot of Daphunova Temple said that the fetus in my womb is the reincarnation of a cacodemon. If it''s born, it will be an ominous omen for our country and lead countless demons to stir up trouble.¡± She paused briefly with a look of sorrow on her face. ¡°I don''t understand what the abbot said, but all I know is that this child is my flesh and blood. It''s my child whom I will carry in my womb for several months. I don''t have any family in this world. I only have this child. So what if it''s a cacodemon? It''s still my child, and I will give birth to it safely.¡± Maternal love is undoubtedly the greatest love in the world. A woman may be willful and unruly before having a child, but they can magically be loving after having one. This is the power of maternal love. Of course, some deranged mothers and the like cannot be excluded. After all, there are all kinds of miracles in this world. ¡°Where is the child''s father?¡± Jonathan asked. Zoe became even more depressed at that question. ¡°I don''t want to talk about him. He''s the heir of a wealthy family and is already married. I thought he loved me, but once he found out I was pregnant, he gave me some money and told me to abort the child. After that, I took the money and fled to Yaleview under the protection of a kind monk from Daphunova Temple. He told me that Yaleview was the capital of Chanaea. Even Daphunova Temple wouldn''t dare to go overboard here.¡± Jonathan began to feel uneasy after listening to Zoe''s story. He was a sensible person. If there was something wrong with the fetus in Zoe''s womb, but he still insisted on protecting her, he would be the sinner of Thymion if the fetus brought disaster to Thymion. Everything carries a certain level of importance. Compared to the country, a person''s life and death were insignificant. However, Zoe was also not in the wrong. If his wife were pregnant with a cacodemon, he would put his life on the line to protect it. After all, it was his child. However, Jonathan did not have a deep rtionship with Zoe, so his thoughts were still rational. Jonathan could not bear to leave Zoe behind either. All right. I''ll stop thinking about this and leave it to Jeff and Mabel. After all, they''re from the Department of National Security and are in charge of the country''s safety. Whether they decide to kill the baby or not, I won''t have to feel guilty about it. Jonathan''s heart clenched in sorrow when he thought of Mabel. Mabel was still young and could be considered a peerless talent. Was she already reaching the end of her life? Jonathan did not want to lose such a friend. The car continued moving toward Appleton Residences. It was one o''clock in the afternoon when Jonathan and Zoe arrived. Jonathan brought Zoe upstairs to Mabel''s apartment and opened the door with his keys. To Jonathan''s surprise, Mabel and Beatrix were drinking in the living room. There was even a pot of delicious beef stew on the coffee table. Jonathan felt touched by Beatrix when he saw this scene. Although Beatrix might look cold and aloof, she was a kind and warm person. She knew that Mabel must be feeling depressed. After all, in the face of life and death, no one can stay indifferent about it. That was why Beatrix hade to apany and drink with Mabel. When Mabel saw Jonathan, she smiled and said, ¡°You came back just in time. Come and drink with us.¡± Then she immediately saw Zoe, who was following behind him. Mabel and Beatrix did not know what was going on. They knew that Jonathan liked to fool around, but he would not be so absurd as to bring a woman back home to spend the night. Moreover, this woman was pregnant. Mabel stood up and asked, ¡°What''s going on?¡± Jonathan turned to Zoe and said, ¡°Go to the room first. Come out when I tell you to.¡± To Zoe, Jonathan was herst hope, so she listened to him without hesitation. ¡°Okay,¡± she said, then headed to the room. Jonathan sat down in front of Mabel and Beatrix. The two of them looked at him and waited for him to exin. ¡°Her name is Zoe. I met her three days ago when we took a taxi together. At that time, she wasn''t feeling well, so I sent her to the hospital and left after paying for her hospital expenses. I left my phone number, and she called me today.¡± ¡°Then you brought her back with you?¡± Beatrix asked. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°This matter is not that simple. The fetus in her womb is strange. It is believed to be the reincarnation of a cacodemon. That''s why people from Daphunova Temple have been hunting her. At that time, I didn''t overthink it and just felt that I should not sit back and do nothing. However, ording to the people from Daphunova Temple, the fetus would bring great misfortune to Thymion if it was born. I don''t know how to deal with this.¡± He paused before continuing, ¡°I think the only way to solve this is to find¡ª¡± ¡°Jeff, right?¡± Mabel rolled her eyes. Jonathan chuckled. ¡°That''s right!¡± ¡°It seems that Jeff is the only person we can turn to for something like that,¡± Mabel mused. ¡°That''s right. I think so too,¡± Jonathan replied. ¡°All right, I''ll call Jeff,¡± Mabel said and took out her phone. The call went through quickly. ¡°Jeff...¡± Mabel looked gloomy as soon as she spoke. She rolled her eyes at Jonathan and immediately changed her form of greeting. ¡°Chief Yount.¡± Jonathan and Beatrix could not help butugh. Jeff was also feeling gloomy. He had been a cultured person all his life, but it all went down the drain because of Jonathan. However, Jeff being gloomy was one thing. When he heard Mabel''s exnation, he ced great importance on this matter. If Jeff was a petty person, he would have told them to bring Zoe over to him. However, he said, ¡°All right. I''lle over right away.¡± With that, Mabel and Jeff hung up. Mabel said to Jonathan, ¡°As the saying goes, ''If you lie down with dogs, you get up with fleas''!¡± Jonathan and Beatrix burst intoughter again. At that moment, Jonathan was not troubled anymore. All of his troubles had been unloaded on Jeff. He did not feel any guilt toward Zoe either. If he had not saved her, she would have been captured by the two kickboxing experts. As for handing her over to Jeff, at the very least, thetter was an upright person. All of his decisions were for the greater good. After that, Jonathan weed Zoe out of the room. She had not eaten lunch either, so they ate together. Mabel was very hospitable and even got someone to deliver some dishes suitable for a pregnant woman. Jonathan took a sip of beer and said, ¡°Zoe, a priest will being in a while. He''s very curious about your situation and may observe you for a while.¡± Zoe instantly turned pale. ¡°Mr. Lawson, you aren''t¡ª¡± ¡°This situation is no small matter. You can ignore everything else for the sake of the fetus in your womb, but I need to take precautions. Do you understand?¡± Jonathan said seriously. Zoe immediately stood up and said resolutely, ¡°I want to leave!¡± Jonathan nced at Zoe. ¡°Fine. If you want to leave, I won''t stop you. However, if you stay, we will be studying your situation in detail.¡± If Zoe insisted on leaving, Jonathan would be freed from his responsibilities on this matter. He would not be troubled by this anymore. Zoe was stunned. If Jonathan had insisted on making her stay, she would have been determined to leave. However, Jonathan had agreed so easily that she did not dare to leave anymore. She knew that once she left Jonathan, people from Daphunova Temple would find her quickly, and this time, she would not be that lucky. Zoe hesitated for a moment. ¡°The priest won''t hurt my child, right?¡± ¡°I can''t guarantee anything, but I can assure you that he will never hurt you,¡± Jonathan replied. Zoe clenched her teeth and said, ¡°All right, Mr. Lawson. You''re a good man. I trust you.¡± ¡°Sit down and eat, then.¡± Zoe sat down obediently. Half an hourter, Jeff arrived. The moment he entered, he said, ¡°I could feel the demonic aura when I was outside, but why can''t I feel it when I enter the house? Could it be that the cacodemon sensed danger and restrained its aura?¡± He came to a stop in front of Zoe as he spoke. At that moment, they were still having lunch. Jonathan chuckled. ¡°Jeff, do you want a drink too?¡± Jeff nced at Jonathan and said, ¡°Mabel''s matter is not resolved yet, and there''s another big issue. You''re still in the mood to eat?¡± Jonathan instantly became somber. Mabel sighed lightly and said, ¡°If I really can''t escape from this, then it''s fate. If it''s fate, I''ll ept it.¡± A man''s will prevails over the heavens''? It''s all bullshit. Men are insignificantpared to the heavens. We are as insignificant as dust. How can I win over the heavens? Jonathan remained silent. Beatrix did not say anything either. Jeff did not say anything more and turned to Zoe. ¡°Can I touch your stomach?¡± He paused and continued, ¡°I have no other intentions. I just want to feel what is happening to the fetus in your womb.¡± Zoe looked at Jonathan, who reassured her, ¡°Chief Yount is an upright person. Don''t worry.¡± Zoe said to Jeff, ¡°Sir, I beg you. Please don''t hurt my child. As long as you don''t harm my child, I will do anything you ask.¡± Jeff smiled wryly and said, ¡°This makes me seem like a viin. Let me take a look first.¡± Zoe nodded. Jeff reached out and rested his hand on Zoe''s stomach. Jonathan, Mabel, and Beatrix looked at Jonathan nervously. After what seemed like forever, Jeff withdrew his hand. There was a grim look on his face. Zoe was terrified. ¡°What''s wrong, Sir?¡± She was on the verge of tears. ¡°It really is the reincarnation of a cacodemon,¡± Jeff said. ¡°What exactly is a cacodemon?¡± Jonathan asked. Chapter 307 Chapter 307 Beatrix and Mabel were equally curious, so they turned to look at Jeff. Jeff said, ¡°Cacodemons are born with powerful demonic energy. In fact, they''re considered kings of all the demons in the world. Cacodemons are so rare that only one emerges every one thousand years. It can do many evil things if given the chance to rule all the demons.¡± Jonathan and the others were shocked. Even Zoe found it unbelievable. After recollecting himself, Jonathan asked, ¡°What will happen if the cacodemon is born in Chanaea?¡± He believed there was no need for the people of Daphunova Temple to pursue so closely if the cacodemon would only bring trouble upon Chanaea after being born here. Jeff answered, ¡°The cacodemon is a creature with brains. Its origin is in Thymion. That means its base is there, so it definitely has to return to Thymion.¡± ¡°Then what do you think we should do, Chief Yount?¡± ¡°I don''t have an answer for now. I''ll need to take her back and have a thorough examination.¡± Those words frightened Zoe, and she quickly nced at Jonathan. ¡°Mr. Lawson?¡± Looking serious, Jonathan said, ¡°Zoe, no matter how great a mother''s love for her child is, you have to understand the seriousness of this matter. If this child is born, it won''t have any emotional attachments to you. Instead, it''ll bring disaster upon the country. Besides, you''re still young. You can still pursue a better future.¡± Zoe looked sad, but she said nothing. At that moment, Jonathan could sense that Zoe was feeling hopeless. There was even a hint of resentment. Jonathan only let out a gentle sigh. He could not be bothered to care about so much anymore. Soon after, Jeff brought Zoe away, leaving Jonathan, Beatrix, and Mabel alone in the house. Feeling dispirited, the trio began clearing the table. After that, Mabel said, ¡°Jonathan, can you take a walk with me?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Jonathan did not decline, knowing what Mabel was feeling. The two went down and got into the car, with Jonathan driving and Mabel in the passenger seat. The scenery kept changing as Jonathan drove the car steadily along the road. Mabel started, ¡°I''m nning to stay in my house from tomorrow onward.¡± There was an inexplicable trace of loneliness and reluctance in her tone. ¡°I''ve been away from home most of the time ever since I was born. I always thought I had a lot of time to be with my family. But now, I don''t have much time left, and I can''t keep deceiving myself.¡± Jonathan could not bring himself to say anything. Mabel continued, ¡°You don''t have to be sad. You''ve helped me so much, and I owe you a lot. In fact, you''re the one who''s been helping me in all our years of friendship instead of it being the other way around. Even if you do your best to help me now, whatever happens is still up to my fate.¡± ¡°I believe there''s a way to cure you,¡± Jonathan said through clenched teeth. Mabel merely smiled. Instead of responding to his words, she said, ¡°I used to think I can be nonchnt about death. I even thought I could serve the country with all my heart and soul. Now, I realized I have many regrets. There are so many ces I haven''t been to, and I haven''t even dated anyone. My life feels iplete if it ends just like that.¡± ¡°It''s not the end yet. We still have a chance. Please don''t give up so soon,¡± pleaded Jonathan as anguish shed across his eyes. ¡°I haven''t given up. I will continue fighting if there''s a chance. But I just want to go home to make up for my regrets. I just hope I can leave the world with fewer regrets if I can''t avoid my fate. Do you understand what I mean?¡± Jonathan fell silent. Mabel went on, ¡°All rtionships, be it friendships, romantic or familial rtionships, they''re all the same. If we can''t get along with someone, then we must forget that person. You, however, will be someone I''ll remember for life. I''ll never forget I had a true friend like you in my life.¡± ¡°How will you remember if you''re dead? You can''t even get into the time loop, nor can you reincarnate. You''ll just return to dust.¡± Mabel smiled bitterly. ¡°That''s how cruel reality can be, but you''re not here to remind me about it.¡± That night, Beatrix, Mabel, and Jonathan began drinking away. After all, only getting drunk could rid them of all their worries at that moment. Not that they did not want to find a solution, but they did not know how or where to begin. The Infant King''s subordinates were like dust in the wind that left no traces behind. It gave the trio no chance to n an attack. The subordinates were absolutely nowhere to be found. By the time it was seven in the evening, Jonathan and the other two were already slightly drunk. It was then Jeff dialed Mabel''s number. Upon answering the call, Mabel chuckled and said, ¡°Jeff, are you thinking of getting a drink, too?¡± She waspletely unrestrained, and there was a hint of innocence in her joke. It was a rare sight. Jonathan could not help but feel a stab in his heart. Mabel had always been as graceful and proper as a goddess. But now, she looked like a fallen angel. ¡°Listen to me, Mabel. I think I''m close to saving you. Wait for me. I''ll be right there,¡± Jeff said. With that, he hung up. Mabel''s eyes gleamed with joy. ¡°What''s wrong?¡± asked Jonathan and Beatrix. ¡°Jeff says he found a way to save me.¡± Jonathan and Beatrix were delighted to hear that. With excitement bubbling in their hearts, they waited for Jeff to arrive. Jeff arrived with Zoe, who was unconscious, half an hourter because he had given her some kind of sleeping drug. ¡°Jonathan, take her to the room,¡± said Jeff. Jonathan responded swiftly. He would do anything as long as Jeff had a way to save Mabel. Jonathan carefully ced Zoe on the bed and covered her with a nket. Truth be told, he felt rather sorry for Zoe, but he could not afford to dwell on his emotions. He stepped out of the room and shut the door. Everyone sat on the couch, and Jeff began exining, ¡°When a cacodemon dominates the other demons, it forms awork of negative energy objects. I can create a formation through the cacodemon and find the Infant King''s subordinates.¡± Jonathan and the others were overjoyed by the news. However, Jonathan quickly voiced, ¡°But the cacodemon isn''t mature yet, and Mabel doesn''t have much time left.¡± ¡°It''s just the embryo that''s not mature. The cacodemon won''t be affected. In fact, the cacodemon will leap out of the embryo when the time is right. Currently, its mind is not functioning yet, and it hasn''t gained the ability to move. This is probably the luckiest situation I''ve ever encountered so far. I guess it''s still not time for you to die yet, Mabel. I can''t believe the cacodemon actually delivered itself to us on a silver tter.¡± Jonathan rubbed his nose and said, ¡°Hey, you can''t put it that way. It''s all because of the good deeds I did.¡± After a momentary pause, he asked solemnly, ¡°Does that mean the child is a goner?¡± Jeff nodded. ¡°No matter what, the child should not be born. If the cacodemon matures by leveraging the embryo, its powers will increase greatly, which willplicate the situation. It''ll also give the people of Daphunova Temple a headache. Once the cacodemon grows up, it''ll be a disaster. The cacodemon is currently unconscious in the womb. Now is our best chance.¡± ¡°Zoe will be fine, right?¡± asked Jonathan hurriedly. ¡°She''s eight months into the pregnancy. Performing a C-section might not be beneficial for the child, but it''ll keep her alive. It''s a good thing that we never wanted to keep the child.¡± Jonathan fell silent. He thought the entire situation was extremely unfair and cruel to Zoe. Even so, his heart did not soften. After all, he knew well the gravity of the situation, and he was a decisive person. Even if Zoe and the baby were good people or the cacodemon was not supposed to be born, Jonathan would do the necessary evil as long as it could save Mabel''s life. A person will be easily swayed if they are not ruthless. Jonathan would never be indecisive at a critical time. He urged grimly, ¡°If that''s the case, let''s not waste any time and contact the hospital to arrange for a C- section right away.¡± Mabel, however, seemed to be a little hesitant. ¡°Is this really okay?¡± Deep down, she felt that the n was immoral. Jeff answered, ¡°By doing this, we''re hitting two birds with one stone. We can restrain the cacodemon and prevent it from causing Thymion trouble. Besides, Zoe might die if the people of Daphunova Temple capture her. To them, she''s already an evil being. There''s no way they''ll let her live.¡± Mabel breathed a sigh of relief, feeling less guilty upon hearing his words. Jeff added, ¡°I''ve already made the arrangements with the hospital and asked a specialist to bring the instruments to the underground base in Pearl Building to perform the surgery. I''ve set up the formation as well.¡± ¡°Let''s go, then,¡± Jonathan prompted, then returned to the room and carried Zoe out. When he regrouped with the others, he asked, ¡°Jeff, you''ve been the most dependable person in dealing with this matter so far. Then again, why did you bring her here when we still have to bring her back, anyway? Isn''t it troublesome?¡± Jeff said, ¡°The experts of Daphunova Temple have already appeared in Yaleview. We can''t afford mistakes when the stakes are so high. I figured it''s safer to keep her near me.¡± Mabel piped up, ¡°You should''ve asked us to go to you, then.¡± ¡°Oh, it''s no trouble, anyway. Come on. Let''s go.¡± With that, all of them left the residential area, with Jonathan being the driver, as usual. They sped all the way to Pearl Building. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. The sky was pitch ck that night; there were no stars or moon to be seen anywhere. On top of that, the chilly night breeze made people shiver. That was how strange the weather in Yaleview was. It could be scorching hot one day and freezing cold the next. The further Jonathan drove, the more he realized something was amiss. The road ahead was pitch ck, with no streetlights, as if he had driven into the wilderness. Jonathan could not help but mutter, ¡°This isn''t right. The road from here to Pearl Building should be surrounded by bustling cities. I wouldn''t arrive at such a ce even if I took the wrong way. Which part of Yaleview does this ce belong to?¡± Chapter 308 Chapter 308 Jeff uttered, ¡°I know where this is.¡± Everyone instantly turned to look at him. Even Jonathan stopped the car to do so. ¡°Didn''t you guys wonder why I brought Zoe to meet all of you instead of asking you guys to meet us?¡± Indeed, that question had crossed everyone''s mind, but they did not think too much of it. Now that Jeff had brought it up, it piqued their interest. Jeff continued, ¡°That''s because I knew the people of Daphunova Temple were going to attack, and we must deal with them outside. If we let them enter my formation, they could ruin it, which would end up destroying our n, too.¡± The others were instantly enlightened. ¡°So, what''s this we''re seeing now?¡± asked Jonathan. Jeff exined, ¡°It''s the way to the underworld. It''s also a type of formationmonly known as the Ghost Wall. This means we''ve entered the formation of Daphunova Temple''s experts. Well, since they''re here, then let''s face them. You three, stay here and watch over Zoe. I''ll handle the rest.¡± With that, a silver fly-whisk suddenly appeared in his hand. He plucked it out of thin air. Damn. He has a spatial ring, too! It was at that moment realization dawned on Jonathan. The moment Jeff stepped out of the car, the others followed suit. After all, they could not just sit in the car and expose themselves to their enemies. Since Mabel''s survival depended heavily on the oue of the fight, everyone was extremely cautious. With the fly-whisk in his hand, Jeff looked like someone who practiced Destino Art while exuding the aura of an immortal being. The fly-whisk he held was no ordinary fly-whisk. In fact, it was his magical item known as Mutating Fly- Whisk. The magical item had thirty thousand silver hair, each of which was taken and refined from the hairs of an expert in Destino Art. Each strand could be as soft as silk, yet as sharp as a sword. Among them were three thousand silver hairs cultivated into Mutating Hairs. By ¡°mutating,¡± it meant that they could change in size, length, and other countless transformations. ¡°Since you''re already here, why don''t you show yourself?¡± Jeff said into the darkness. As soon as he finished his sentence, footsteps could be heard approaching from the dark corner in front of him. Hearing that, Jonathan and the others fixed their gazes in that direction. Not long after, five monks came into their view. Heading the group was the abbot of Daphunova Temple, Hayden Gardner. He was wearing a robe, which made him look rather formal. Not only that, he exuded a strong religious aura, which gave others the impression they were seeing a holy person. Meanwhile, the people standing behind him were the Four Monk Warriors, who were also Divine Masters. Daphunova Temple was a reputable temple in Thymion because of their extraordinary capabilities. This time, they regarded their task of killing Zoe with great importance. Hayden had only sent two kickboxing experts to kill Zoe. He did not send a more powerful fighter because he knew Yaleview was a risky ce with many talents hidden there. Causing a fuss would only attract unnecessary trouble. s, the cacodemon had extraordinary luck, and it managed to attract the attention of the top fighters in Yaleview. In order to eliminate the cacodemon, Hayden had no choice but to take a private ne and rush to Yaleview. Facing Jeff, Hayden gave a slight nod and greeted politely, ¡°Greetings. My name is Hayden Gardner.¡± Jeff did the same and responded in an equally humble manner, ¡°Greetings to you, too. To what do we owe the pleasure?¡± Without beating around the bush, Hayden said, ¡°Sir, thedy in your car is rted to the major changes happening in my country. I hope you can allow us to take her away.¡± ¡°Master Gardner, I know this woman bears a cacodemon in her belly. However, I need to borrow the powers of the cacodemon to deal with some matters. May I ask that you give me one day''s time? I promise to destroy the cacodemon and not let it bring trouble to your country after the agreed period is over.¡± There was a slight change in Hayden''s expression. ¡°You''re nning to let the cacodemone into the world?¡± ¡°That''s right.¡± Horrified, Hayden warned, ¡°No! That must not happen! The cacodemon is about to mature. There will be infinite changes once it''s born, and that includes the peace of our country. You must not make such a dangerous move!¡± Jeff understood Hayden''s concerns, but he still said, ¡°I''m sorry, Master Gardner, but I need the cacodemon to save a life. I''ll do everything in my power to destroy it once it has served its purpose.¡± Hayden let out a faint sigh. ¡°As expected, fate is hard to change. Regardless, it still involves the fate of my country, so I have to stop you from continuing with this act of recklessness even if it means fighting you with this crippled body of mine.¡± The conversation was going nowhere. Simrly, Jeff said nothing more. He had wanted to coborate with the other party if the monk was someone easy to talk to. s, it seemed impossible at that moment. ¡°If that''s the case, please don''t hold back.¡± With that, Jeff swung his fly-whisk and got into a fighting stance. Hayden yelled a battle cry, and a sharp glint shed across his eyes. Within seconds, the kind monk had turned into a raging fighter. At the same time, a string of ancient green rosary beads appeared in his hand. They were called Golden Divine Beads, as each was divine beads polished, tempered, and stained with Hayden''s blood. The string of rosary beads contained the mind power Hayden had absorbed, which allowed each bead to have immense power. On top of that, it was linked to Hayden''s mind. Suddenly, Hayden aimed the Golden Divine Beads at Jeff and released them. All thirty-six beads instantly shot out and flew toward Jeff like thirty-six ferocious-looking explosive projectiles. The beads moved so fast in the air that they left trails of mes visible to the naked eye. It was a powerful technique that no weapon could replicate at such a short distance. All the beads shot toward Jeff in various directions, looking as if they could destroy him at any moment. Jonathan, Beatrice, and Mabel felt a shiver run down their spines. They could not help but wonder how they should deal with the situation if they were in Jeff''s shoes. However, Jeff did not even bother looking at the iing beads. Instead, he twirled his Mutating Fly-Whisk, and soon, he was wrapped in a vortex of silver hairs. When the vortex waspleted, the thirty-six beads were immediately sucked into it. A loud sound rang in the air, and the beads broke free from the vortex. Jeff seized the opportunity to gather all the beads in one ce so that the Golden Divine Beads were no longer dispersed in all directions. Just as the Golden Divine Beads were trying to break free, Jeff brought the fly-whisk down on them violently. The Golden Divine Beads were scattered, and they shot into the air in every direction. Some even flew toward Jonathan and the others to kill them. Unfortunately, Jonathan and Mabel were unarmed at that moment, and they did not dare to face the beads head-on. All they could do was avoid the beads. Beatrix pulled out her Demon yer and swung it at the iing beads. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Right then, Hayden reached out and all thirty-six beads instantly returned to his hand, reverting to their original state¡ªa string of green rosary beads. Realizing how powerful Jeff was, Hayden said to the Four Monk Warriors, ¡°Kill Zoe. I''ll handle this one.¡± ¡°Understood, Master Gardner!¡± the Four Monk Warriors responded and stormed toward Zoe. In the meantime, the trio waited with bated breath. Jonathan unleashed his Haemocore and shot a force of nine thousand pounds toward one of the monk warriors. Although the Divine Master level monk warriors had mana, it was only enough to deal with an ordinary person. Fighting against a skilled fighter like Jonathan would be a struggle. Level Five Divine Masters were not exactly invincible. They still had to rely on strategies and theirbat prowess. Once a person advanced to Level Five and above, they could use magical items. At that time, their destructive power would only be more terrifying. Just like Jonathan, Beatrice, and Mabel, if they had fought with Hayden earlier, none of them would have been able to withstand thetter''s attacks. Meanwhile, Mabel was upied with another monk warrior. Beatrix''s Demon yer was incredible. With no hesitation, she attacked the monk warrior with sound waves and made his ears throb in pain. Following that, she released Demon yer to kill the opponent, who, unfortunately, managed to avoid the attack again. Nheless, Beatrix had already charged at the monk warrior. With a bang, she sessfully eliminated him. The fact that she owned a magical item like Demon yer meant that she was superior to the others. However, she had yet to fully master the art of controlling Demon yer. If Richard were the one using it, all four of the monk warriors would have been dead long ago. In the meantime, the fourth monk warrior charged toward the car. Just as he arrived before it, Beatrix''s Demon yer flew toward him from behind. Stunned, the monk warrior immediately dodged it. But unfortunately for him, Beatrix lunged forward and fought him. After retrieving Demon yer, Beatrix unleashed its power and made a swift attack. It did not take long for her to cut off his head. Beatrix had performed greatly that day. Jonathan''s life, however, was in danger as he fought against the monk warrior. After all, there was still a huge gap between their cultivation levels. Just then, Beatrix arrived and killed the opponent with one move. When that was done, the duo hurried over to help Mabel. Soon, thest monk warrior was eliminated as well. The Four Monk Warriors died in the blink of an eye. On the other side, the fight between Hayden and Jeff was at its peak. With Hayden controlling them, the thirty-six Golden Divine Beads attacked Jeff non-stop. At the same time, Jeff kept transforming his fly-whisk, for he had no intentions of going easy on Hayden. asionally, he would counterattack with the three thousand silver hairs. The silver hairs would transform into infinitely long strands and wrap tightly around Hayden. s, Hayden''s hands were linked to the seals, which allowed him to have infinite mana to free himself. It seemed impossible for Jeff to take Hayden down. Noting that, the trio exchanged nces and went over to attack Hayden. There was finally a change in Hayden''s countenance. ¡°You''re a dead man, Master Gardner!¡± Jonathan roared, throwing a fist at Hayden from the back. Mabel, too, struck at the opponent. Seeing that, Hayden hurriedly shot out both hands to counterattack. Right then, Beatrix''s sword pierced through Hayden''s throat. Chapter 309 Chapter 309 Blood gushed out from Hayden''s neck. His eyes widened with resentment. He tried to speak, but no words came out, and there was nothing he could do. Even if he had infinite mana, he could not escape from the binds of human flesh. The Demon yer had pierced through his vitals. He fell to the floor in a crumpled heap and died. The thirty-six Golden Divine Beads he once held scattered all over the ground. By then, Jonathan and the others had regained theirposure. They felt a twinge of regret in their hearts. After all, the monks from Daphunova Temple were not bad people. They felt guilty for killing them. Yet, the four of them were not ordinary people and had decisive minds. What''s done is done. There''s no need to dwell on it. Jeff said grimly, ¡°We can''t underestimate the abbot''s divine beads. I will bring them back and fashion them into something else.¡± Naturally, Jonathan and the others did not try to stop him. After Jeff collected the thirty-six Golden Divine Beads, they all got into the car and left the ce. The view before their eyes became clearer after Jonathan drove some distance away. Soon, they arrived safely at the entrance of Pearl Building. Upon stopping the car, Jonathan carried Zoe, and they entered the building. The underground base of Pearl Building was brightly lit. Inside, the room was filled with priests sitting cross-legged on the floor. They were entirely focused on setting up a formation that had four light and dark fish and two eight trigrams cleverly arranged in the center. In the surroundings were countless wind chimes, windmills, and runic seals. The runic seals were authentic seals that were made by Jeff himself, and they could hold arge amount of spiritual power. While the formations were up, no ordinary wind should have been able to enter the base. However, the windmills spun rapidly. A pleasant scent filled the air, and the people who had just entered the ce immediately felt revitalized. Jeff led the way and headed straight to the operation room. He had already made preparations and had the room set up in advance. Under Jeff''s lead, they arrived at their destination. The doctors, surgical instruments, and sterilization equipment were all ready. Jonathan walked into the room and ced Zoe on the operating table. The moment he set her down, Zoe immediately woke up and held his hand. Her forehead was beaded with sweat as she cried out fearfully, ¡°Mr. Lawson, help me!¡± Jonathan stared at Zoe in shock. A pleading look and helplessness filled Zoe''s eyes. Despite her plea, Jonathan was not about to be soft-hearted. He apologized and broke away from Zoe''s grasp. ¡°I hate you!¡± Zoe cried. ¡°It doesn''t matter,¡± Jonathan replied indifferently. He did not care if she hated him since he had not let her down. If it weren''t for them, Zoe would have been killed by the people from Daphunova Temple. Turning to Jonathan, Jeff said, ¡°You may feel ufortable since you''re a man. Go wait outside.¡± Jonathan nodded in response and exited the operating room. Jeff remained in the room. After all, he would be the one to deal with the cacodemon when it was born. Jonathan stood there and waited quietly outside the operating room. It was not too torturous a wait because he was actually looking forward to the birth of the cacodemon and find the Infant King''s subordinate. He hoped that nothing bad would befall Mabel. At that moment, Jonathan''s phone rang. It was a message from an unknown number. The message read: I''m leaving. Jonathan knew the unknown number belonged to Amber and that the message was from her. Truth be told, he could notprehend, nor did he care much about Amber''s sentimental behavior and hesitation. At that moment, Mabel''s safety was the only thing at the forefront of his mind. He texted back: Have a safe trip. Approximately half an hourter, a baby''s cry sounded from the operating room. Startled, Jonathan got to his feet. The cacodemon is born! ¡°Do you think you can escape? Not a chance!¡± Jeff''s voice also sounded from the room. He hurriedly produced a gilt bronze bowl and confined the infant in it. An infant about the size of a puppyy in the bowl, its body covered in blood and ayer of substance. Its eyes were closed. Mabel and Beatrix came over to check out themotion. Jeff hurriedly carried the gilt bronze bowl to the center of the formation. He sat down cross-legged in the formation and tapped the infant on the forehead. With that, the infant stopped moving. Once Jonathan ascertained that the situation was under control, he turned to Mabel and asked, ¡°How''s Zoe doing?¡± ¡°She''s fine. The doctors here are all at the top of their ss. They''re currently stitching her up,¡± Mabel replied. Jonathan let out a sigh of relief. Mabel added, ¡°I think Zoe will hate for your this.¡± Jonathan smiled wryly. ¡°She can join the queue. Anyway, I have a clear conscience.¡± Mabel sighed. ¡°I should be the one she hates.¡± ¡°Let''s not be so sentimental. We don''t owe her anything.¡± Mabel fell silent, and they both turned their attention back to Jeff. Shortly after, Jeff retracted his finger. ¡°What''s the matter, Chief Yount?¡± Jonathan asked anxiously. He was afraid that after all that they had done, Jeff would tell him that it was impossible. Standing up, Jeff replied, ¡°I managed to get a general sense of the direction, but we will need the cacodemon to lead the way. I''ve imnted a sort of directional pulse in its mind. It will lead us to the Infant King''s subordinate.¡± ¡°Does this mean we can''t get rid of the cacodemon now?¡± Mabel asked worriedly. ¡°I''m afraid so.¡± Jeff nodded. ¡°Would the cacodemon somehow turn against us and cause a ruckus?¡± Master Gardner said that our fates were intertwined with the cacodemon''s. Are we going to fulfill the prophecy? ¡°Let''s take one step at a time. If it''s in the cacodemon''s fate to survive, there''s nothing we can do about it,¡± Jeff replied. He viewed the situation with an open mind. Mabel could not afford to bex since it concerned her life and death, so she did not refute Jeff''s words. ¡°All right, there''s no time to lose. Let''s go!¡± Jonathan dered. The Infant King''s primordial spirit that was buried in Mabel''s forehead was a ticking time bomb. The sooner they found the Infant King''s subordinate, the better it was for her. Subsequently, the group of people quickly left Pearl Building and got into the military car. Jeff brought the gilt bronze bowl that contained the cacodemon baby with him. The cacodemon baby was going to act as a navigation device of sorts. ¡°We''ll head to Kransbay first,¡± Jeff said to Jonathan. Approximately two hundred kilometers away, Kransbay was a city located on the periphery of Yaleview. Jonathan floored the gas the entire way, and they arrived in just a little over an hour. When they arrived in Kransbay, Jeff held up the gilt bronze bowl and tried tomunicate with the cacodemon baby from time to time. However, his attempts were not very sessful. Opening its eyes, the baby stood up in the bowl and shrieked at Jeff in an excruciatingly ear-piercing voice. Anyone could see that the creature was definitely not an ordinary infant. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. A normal baby would have died ages ago from exhaustion from all its screaming. Everyone turned to look at Jeff. ¡°What''s the matter?¡± Smiling wryly, Jeff said, ¡°I think it''s hungry.¡± Jonathan felt a headacheing. ¡°Does it want milk? Would fresh milk from the supermarket do?¡± ¡°What it needs isn''t milk, but blood,¡± Jeff said. Jonathan''s eyes sparkled. ¡°That''s even better! We have plenty of blood! I''ll feed it.¡± ¡°It can''t be satisfied by just any¡ª¡± Before he could finish speaking, Jonathan had already bitten the skin on his own finger and put it inside the cacodemon baby''s mouth. The infant sucked on Jonathan''s finger hungrily, like a parchednd that had finally seen rain after a long drought. ¡°Well, I''ll be damned!¡± Jeff did not know what else to say. The infant continued to suck for five minutes, so much so that Jonathan actually felt a little lightheaded, before letting go. The infant had grown visibly bigger before their eyes and could no longer fit in the bowl. Interestingly, the dried substance and various bloody bits stuck on the cacodemon fell off by itself, revealing a pearly white body that looked just like a small baby. The only thing that set it apart from an ordinary infant was the little tail on its back. Gurgling with contentment and joy, the cacodemon baby pounced on Jonathan. As it could not speak, it showed affection by licking Jonathan''s finger tenderly, like a small and adorable pet. Jonathan found the creature interesting, but he was still mindful of it. He wasn''t about to lose himself to the cacodemon baby. ¡°What''s going on?¡± Jonathan asked Jeff. Jeff smiled wryly. ¡°The cacodemon baby hasn''t regained the memories from its previous life. Currently, it thinks of itself as a newborn baby. It thinks you''re its mother because you fed it.¡± ¡°Well, damn! Can''t I be its father instead?¡± The cacodemon baby continued to cling to Jonathan. Subconsciously, Jonathan''s paternal instincts were triggered, and he, too, began to feel affection for the tiny creature. It was then that Jonathan finally understood Zoe''s feelings. Amused, Mabel reached out a hand to tickle the cacodemon baby. Unexpectedly, the cacodemon baby immediately opened its mouth and shrieked at Mabel, startling thetter with its vicious behavior. ¡°Stop!¡± Jonathan ordered as he tapped the cacodemon baby''s forehead. ¡°Mabel is a good friend of mine. I want you to get along with her, got it?¡± Nodding, the cacodemon baby mewled and buried itself in Jonathan''s arms, acting like a tame little kitten. Mabel and Beatrix stared at the cacodemon in awe. The former reached out to stroke it again. This time, it did not reject her touch, but they could see that it was a little upset. Even Beatrix, who was usually a calm person, could not resist the urge to reach out to stroke the cacodemon baby after witnessing the adorable scene before her. Just as the cacodemon baby was about to throw a tantrum, Jonathan scolded, ¡°Little rascal, behave yourself! You should respect your elders.¡± Grudgingly, the cacodemon baby allowed Beatrix to touch it. Chapter 310 Chapter 310 In all honesty, the cacodemon baby was as beautiful as a porcin doll, with eyes a dazzling shade of azure. The only differences between it and an ordinary child were the long, slender tail and slightly pointed ears that gave it an elfish look. Despite the cuteness overload, the cacodemon baby was anything but docile, and everyone could feel the demonic energy radiating off of it. It was, without a doubt, bursting with unbridled rage and ferocity. What was interesting, though, was the fact that the baby was only friendly toward Jonathan. Needless to say, thetter was immensely proud of his achievement. Jeff, however, knew he had more important matters to focus on. After all, he needed the cacodemon baby''s help to track down the Infant King''s subordinates. ¡°Hand me the baby,¡± he said, looking at Jonathan. Jonathan nodded without hesitation and was about to ce the baby in Jeff''s arms when the little one started getting reckless. The next second, it opened its gaping mouth and bared its fangs as it tried to bite down on Jeff''s hand. Seeing how aggressive the cacodemon baby was, Jeff swiftly dodged the attack and pressed a finger between its eyebrows. Even though the baby was immediately immobilized, it continued to snarl and growl. ¡°Be good, little one!¡± Jonathanforted as he patted the baby''s head. ¡°Jeff won''t hurt you.¡± The cacodemon baby instantly quieted down, but even then, one could see the exasperation and fear in its eyes. Once again, Jonathan caressed the baby''s head and cooed, ¡°There, there. Daddy''s here.¡± Wow, I think I''m getting pretty good at being a father. Sure enough, the baby mewled and settled back into a calm, rxed state. ¡°How unnecessary,¡± Jeff said impassively before using the cacodemon baby as a fulcrum to search for the Infant King''s subordinates. With nothing more to say, Jonathan and the rest kept their eyes on Jeff. Five minutester, thetter finally withdrew his finger. Having regained its freedom, the cacodemon baby yelped with joy and leaped back into Jonathan''s arms, eager to be coddled and cosseted. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Upon witnessing that scene, everyone couldn''t help but chuckle with amusement. Jeff, too, shook his head and gave a wry smile. ¡°The cacodemon is the king of all negative energy objects. It''s so terrifying that not even the soul emperor can hold a candle to it. That''s why the people from Daphunova Temple feared its arrival into our world. It''s the king of souls, for goodness'' sake... s, who knew it''d have such a tender side to it?¡± Jonathan felt himself bubbling over with joy as soon as he heard those words. Then again, how could he not? The cacodemon was none other than the king of souls! However, he quickly recalled the matter at hand and nced at Jeff. ¡°Well? Have you found them?¡± By then, Beatrix and Mabel had also turned their attention to thetter. ¡°We''re in the right direction. If we continue westward for another hundred miles, we''ll reach Pinke Mountain Forest, where those negative energy objects are currently hiding,¡± Jeff replied with a nod. ¡°Forests and mountains have always been their preferred dwelling ce, but it''s almost impossible to track them down with ordinary spells. That''s why I haven''t had much luck until now. Truthfully, if it weren''t for the cacodemon baby, I doubt things would end well for Mabel. Fate sure works in mysterious ways, huh?¡± Overwhelmed with gratitude, Mabel threw a nce at Jonathan. Jonathan''s my lucky star! He''s the reason I''m still alive! ¡°I guess that''s what people mean by good begets good!¡± Jonathan said, shrugging it off with a smile. Ha! Who knew an unintentional action on my part would end up saving Mabel''s life? I don''t think I''m blessed with luck, though. I think I''ve just been rewarded for my good deeds. If Zoe had bumped into Beatrix that day, I reckon Beatrix would''ve left after giving up the taxi to her. Mabel, too, would''ve done the same. There''s no way she''d have apanied Zoe to the hospital. Doing good does attract good fortune! They may seem unrted, but the truth is, they go hand in hand! Not long after, the group piled into the car and continued on their journey. The cacodemon baby refused to leave Jonathan''s side even as he drove, so it sprawled on his shoulder and snarled at anyone who dared touch it. Unsurprisingly, Mabel was a little worried about Jonathan''s safety. After all, how could anyone be sure the baby wouldn''t hurt him? ¡°It''s okay. The cacodemon baby is still pure-minded and only wants to love and depend on Jonathan. It''s not going to hurt him,¡± Jeff said. ¡°But I hope you won''t be fooled by its appearance, Jonathan. As a cacodemon, it''s born with a demonic energy that will only get stronger as it grows, to the point where it might even get out of control. When that timees, you''ll have to keep your distance. Otherwise, I have no doubt your life will be in danger.¡± Once again, Jonathan''s curiosity was piqued. ¡°We''ll be leaving the cacodemon baby after tracking down the Infant King''s subordinates and helping Mabel refine the Infant King''s primordial spirit, no? What''s all this talk about it growing up?¡± ¡°That''s because we don''t need to wait years for a cacodemon to grow. It might happen overnight.¡± That realization sent Jonathan reeling in shock. ¡°So, once we''vepleted our mission, how do you n to deal with the cacodemon, Chief Yount?¡± ¡°I''ll kill it, of course!¡± Startled, Jonathan hastily nced at the cacodemon baby. Thankfully, thetter didn''t understand Jeff''s words and barely reacted. However, when it saw Jonathan looking at it, it immediately nuzzled against him. In that instance, Jonathan felt a slight twinge of guilt. Oh, no. It''ll be rather cruel to kill it... ¡°Jonathan, are you reluctant to see it go?¡± Jeff suddenly asked. Upon hearing the man''s question, Jonathan froze. He''s right. I can''t bear to let the cacodemon die. Besides, killing it will be far too ruthless. I don''t know if the cacodemon will harm us in the future, but for now, it has helped Mabel and me a lot! On top of that, it trusts me so much! How can I bring myself to kill something that has helped me unconditionally? No. That will be unjustifiably harsh. Damn it. I can''t tell Jeff that. It''ll make me seem immature... ¡°Of course not!¡± he finally said through gritted teeth. ¡°Okay. Good.¡± Just like that, no one else uttered a single word for the rest of the journey. Jonathan focused on driving and sped through the night. By the time the group finally arrived at the foot of Pinke Mountain Forest, it was already three in the morning. They could no longer proceed in their car and had to walk up the mountain path instead. The meandering road was rough and bumpy, and it didn''t help that the overcast sky had shrouded the area in absolute darkness. Right at that moment, the cacodemon baby was hungry again. However, just as Jonathan was about to feed it, Jeff stopped him. ¡°We''re nearing our destination, Jonathan. The more you feed it, the faster it''ll grow.¡± Jonathan''s heart skipped a beat as he withdrew his finger, albeit reluctantly. s, the cacodemon baby instantly burst into tears, sounding so pitiful that the poor man almost couldn''t bear it. With that, the group continued marching up the path until they were in the mountains. Jeff once again rested a finger on the cacodemon baby''s forehead, rendering it quiet and calm. As soon as he retracted his finger, there was no mistaking the joy in his eyes. ¡°There are more than three hundred subordinates of the Infant King in this forest, and each of them carries a trace of his negative energy. They''ll be perfect for Mabel!¡± One thing was clear¡ªthe Infant King hadn''t nurtured so many subordinates to form an army or to dominate the world. Instead, it was using these humans to cultivate and boost his powers. Unfortunately, its precious supplements were soon going to benefit others. In any case, the Infant King had no one but himself to me for how things had turned out. After all, karma wouldn''t have pped him in the face if he hadn''t resorted to such monstrous acts in the first ce. Jonathan and the others were just as excited, and Mabel, especially, could feel her breath quickening. Who would want to die if they had the option to live? A glint suddenly shed across Jeff''s eyes. ¡°I''ve memorized the vitality frequencies of the Infant King''s subordinates, so we no longer need the cacodemon to track them down. Let''s kill it before it grows. I don''t want to risk having it wreak havoc in the future.¡± Jonathan drew back in shock. ¡°What? You want to kill it right now?¡± Mabel, too, found that hard to ept. ¡°Chief Yount, must we really kill the cacodemon?¡± Only Beatrix remained silent, and it was impossible to tell what was going through her mind. ¡°If you don''t kill it now, it will grow and return to Thymion to rule over all other spirits and demons. Can you imagine how disastrous the consequences will be?¡± Jeff said as he looked at Jonathan and Mabel. ¡°When that happens, we''ll all be responsible for letting it run amok and cause harm to humankind. It''s a heavy cross we''ll have to bear for the rest of our lives. Is that what you want?¡± Jonathan immediately fell silent. As much as he understood Jeff''s concerns, killing the cacodemon was still a tall order to him. ¡°By the way, don''t forget that this cacodemon hasn''t recovered the memories from its past life. Once it has, it will no longer have any affection for you,¡± Jeff added bluntly. ¡°What baffles me is why the two of you are so bothered about this matter.¡± Mabel turned to gaze at Jonathan. She knew thetter was kind-hearted, so all she could do was try to talk some sense into him. ¡°Jonathan, Chief Yount is right. We should do as he says.¡± ¡°If you can''t bear to do it, I''ll help you,¡± Jeff said before taking a step forward to do the deed. Even though the cacodemon baby couldn''t understand what was happening, it instinctively felt fear and clung to Jonathan. All it wanted at that moment was to hide in the man''s arms for safety. ¡°Wait a minute, Chief Yount!¡± Jonathan piped up. ¡°What is it?¡± Jeff snapped. ¡°Listen, the cacodemon has been a great help to us, and it doesn''t feel right to kill it just like that. No matter how dangerous it may be in the future, you can''t deny that it has served us well, can you?¡± ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± ¡°In Chanaea, even prisoners on death row get ast meal of their choice. Can you at least let me feed it one more time? It''ll be my way of returning the favor too.¡± Jeff, who was utterly taken aback, gave Jonathan a weird look. He couldn''t understand thetter''s train of thought, but thankfully, the request was reasonable enough. ¡°Fine. Since you''re so insistent, you can do as you please.¡± Jonathan let out a small sigh of relief and promptly bit his finger before putting it in the cacodemon baby''s mouth. As the baby happily sucked on the blood, its body began to grow. To everyone''s surprise, the feeding became faster, and the cacodemon grew up right before their eyes. Chapter 311 Chapter 311 Five minutester, the cacodemon baby had grown into the size of an eight-year-old child. Ayer of white, densely-packed scales had grown all over its body, and it looked a little terrifying. However, its eyes were still as blue as before. When it stopped feeding, it happily called out to Jonathan, ¡°Mommy!¡± Jonathan almost fainted when he heard that. What a stupid child! Can''t it just call me ¡°Daddy?¡± The cacodemon baby buried its head in Jonathan''s embrace. Jonathan smacked its head gently and whispered, ¡°Hurry up! Get out of here!¡± The cacodemon baby tilted its head and looked at Jonathan in bewilderment. ¡°You brat! I''ming for you!¡± With that, Jeffunched his attack. Jonathan couldn''t care less anymore and immediately tossed the cacodemon baby away. With a snort, Jeff pointed his finger at the cacodemon baby, unleashing his streak of energy. A tiny spark of light entered the cacodemon baby''s body, and it let out an agonizing cry. Afterward, the cacodemon babynded on the ground and scurried away at lightning speed. Pinke Mountain Forest was a forested area. Once the cacodemon baby escaped into the forest, it would be impossible to find it. Jeff nced at Jonathan coldly and said, ¡°Jonathan, I can''t believe you are such a merciful person. Now that the cacodemon baby has escaped, there''s a high possibility that it will pose a threat to us. It''s growing at a tremendous speed. If it gathers all of Infant King''s subordinates and devours them, even I would be no match for him. Mabel will certainly not survive its attack.¡± Jonathan felt ashamed of his actions, but in that split second, the consequences of his actions did not cross his mind. He was just following his heart. Naturally, both Mabel and Beatrix would not me Jonathan. They trusted and liked him mostly because of his kindness. Jeff did not pursue the matter anymore. ¡°Let''s go.¡± With that, he made a move. The rest of them followed suit. Dew and humidity lingered in the air of the dark forest. Mabel got curious and asked, ¡°Chief Yount, Pinke Mountain Forest isn''t a virgin forest, and there are also people living nearby. Why haven''t we heard of any supernatural incidents in this area?¡± To that, Jeff replied, ¡°The subordinates of Infant King hide here to feed on the dew. They never harm humans.¡± The others were enlightened. ¡°So, these spirits aren''t aggressive?¡± asked Mabel. ¡°Not necessary. If the need arises, they will still hurt somebody. Since we are out to capture them, we can''t be sure how they may react.¡± When Jonathan and the twodies heard that, they became more alert and cautious. Late into the night, the amount of dew increased in the forest. Everybody''s clothes were soaked. Mabel, Jonathan, and Beatrix had already applied Cow''s Tears on their eyes. As they walked further into the forest, Jonathan noticed that there was something strange with a pine tree ahead of them. With his excellent eyesight, he could see three baby ghosts ying happily on the branches of that pine tree. They resembled carefree baby monkeys. Jonathan immediately stopped walking and gestured for the others to look in the direction of that particr pine tree. The rest of them also spotted the three baby ghosts on the tree. The baby ghosts were wearing red diapers and looked around two to three years of age. ¡°It''s them!¡± uttered Jeff in a hushed voice. He then continued, ¡°I will capture them alive.¡± After that, he pointed his gilt bronze bowl at that tree. In an instant, soft, golden rays emitted from the gilt bronze bowl. Before the three baby ghosts could react, they were being sucked into the bowl. Jonathan and the others were astonished to see that. ¡°Holy crap! Is this golden instrument what you use to capture spirits?¡± Jonathan could not help asking in amazement. Jeff turned the gilt bronze bowl the other way around, and the three baby ghosts could be seen panicking inside. He then exined, ¡°I''ve set a formation in this gilt bronze bowl, and I control it using my vitality. So, it''s a piece of cake for me to subdue these small spirits.¡± He then passed the gilt bronze bowl to Mabel. ¡°Quick! Ingest these baby ghosts.¡± Mabel nodded before finding a suitable ce to sit down. Afterward, she began activating a technique before opening her mouth. One of the baby ghosts in the gilt bronze bowl instantly turned into green smoke and was consumed by Mabel. Once the baby ghost entered Mabel''s throat, it transformed into dark energy and spread throughout her body. After that, that dark energy would circte in her body before settling in her mind. The mana in Mabel''s brain was purely positive energy. As for the dark energy, it was purely negative. It was as if Mabel''s brain was filled with blue water, and the dark energy was red water. When that one drop of red water entered her brain that was filled with blue water, it would disappear right away. That was why Mabel still needed to consume more baby ghosts. Mabel soon devoured the other two baby ghosts as well. After ingesting them, her body began to react. Her body temperature swung from one extreme to another, and her head hurt very badly. Jeff was not worried. ¡°This is a normal reaction when the two opposing energiese into contact with one another. Once Mabel has consumed sufficient dark energy, and it bes the main energy in her, her headache and other symptoms will then disappear.¡± ¡°Since that''s the case, let''s continue searching. We have no time to lose,¡± said Jonathan. While he was talking, he reached out to support Mabel. Jeff and Beatrix were walking in front with Jonathan and Mabel following behind. As they ventured deep into the forest, it did not take long before Jeff caught another ten baby ghosts for Mabel''s consumption. Once she consumed them, her headache became even worse, and her body turned weaker. When Jeff saw her condition, he quickened his pace and searched high and low for more baby ghosts. Strangely enough, it was getting harder and harder to find any baby ghosts after that. They would see some baby ghosts from a distance away, but before they could do anything, the baby ghosts would immediately jump off the trees and disappear into the forest. It seemed that those baby ghosts had be more alert. When Jeff noticed that something was amiss, he said, ¡°Someone ismanding these baby ghosts. All of them seem to be heading toward a certain part of the forest.¡± Jonathan and the others were shocked. ¡°Can it be the cacodemon baby?¡± asked Jonathan. If the cacodemon baby was really the onemanding the baby ghosts, Jonathan would regret his decision earlier on. In truth, Jonathan was aware that releasing the cacodemon baby would result in dire consequences. However, it was impossible for one to avoid making mistakes in life. Rationality and logic would once in a while get defeated by emotions. Jeff replied, ¡°I''m not sure yet, but I don''t think the cacodemon baby can react so quickly. My worry is that there is someone else behind this. Besides, this person won''t be easy to deal with. He has been controlling these baby ghosts all the while. Chances are he is also consuming them. When he senses that we are capturing the baby ghosts, he immediately gathers them so as not to give us the opportunity.¡± Jonathan nced at Mabel and saw her forehead covered in sweat. He quickly said, ¡°Let''s go over then. Mabel isn''t looking too good.¡± Jeff nodded. The group began to venture forward. In the deepest part of Pinke Mountain Forest, the dense trees were more than twenty meters in height. Even during the day, there was hardly any sunlight in that part of the forest because of the trees. At that moment, countless baby ghosts were sitting around quietly amidst the trees. They were wearing red diapers and possessed no hostility or demonic energy. That was because they had already be bodies of pure dark energy and real supplements. Those baby ghosts were seated around a creature that was twenty meters in height and ten meters in width. It was covered with ck scales and had sharp ws. Its eyes were literally the size of a washbasin. The body of the creature blended with the surrounding, so if one was not paying close attention, one would not be able to detect its presence. Whenever the creature opened its eyes, one would mistake its huge orbs for two full moons. Moreover, it had a huge tail and long, sharp teeth. As it sat in the middle of all the baby ghosts, it resembled a tiny hill. Just then, Jonathan andpany arrived. Initially, Jonathan did not spot the creature. However, once he got nearer, he noticed its presence. ¡°Holy sh*t!¡± he eximed in surprise as soon as he saw it. It was his first time encountering such a huge monster. Beatrix, Jeff, and Mabel also got a shock. That creature opened its eyes and stared at them coldly. Judging from the look in its eyes, they could tell that the creature possessed intelligence. ¡°Chief Yount, what is this thing?¡± asked Jonathan with a trembling voice. Even though they were highly skilled in martial arts, they knew they were no match for that monster. Beatrix asked, ¡°Is this creature the one that gathered the baby ghosts?¡± Suppressing the difort within her, Mabel asked curiously, ¡°Chief Yount, what is a creature like this doing here? This isn''t an old forest, and we are still within the city range. Why is there such a creature here?¡± Usually, monsters like that would only appear in ancient forests or murky, deep ponds. Jeff studied the creature before responding grimly, ¡°If I''m not wrong, this monster is known as the Lone Demon Beast!¡± ¡°What is that?¡± asked Jonathan. The lot of them were on full alert as they stood there motionlessly with bated breath. They dared not approach the Lone Demon Beast. Jeff exined, ¡°The Lone Demon Beast''s original form is amon beetle that inhabits the forest. It appears around us, too. It''s just that nobody notices it because it''s nothing special. The Lone Demon Beast is a beetle due to ack of nutrients. Dark energy is what the Lone Demon Beast feeds on. Since it''s very difficult to find sources of dark energy, full-grown Lone Demon Beasts are rare. However, the Infant King has produced so many baby ghosts here for the Lone Demon Beast to feed on. That''s how this one grows to be this size today.¡± Jonathan asked again, ¡°How intelligent is it? Is it nning to kill us?¡± R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only To that, Jeff replied, ¡°You can tell it''s very intelligent just by looking at it. It grew up alone in the forest without anypanion tomunicate with, so there will be some ws in its personality.¡± ¡°What should we do now?¡± asked Jonathan. Jeff stared at the Lone Demon Beast and said to Jonathan, ¡°You should be asking the Lone Demon Beast what it wants.¡± Jonathan turned to look at the Lone Demon Beast. He wanted very much to ask the monster that question. It was as if the Lone Demon Beast could hear his thoughts, for it took action by extending its huge w. Chapter 312 Chapter 312 The Lone Demon Beast grabbed about fifty baby ghosts with its huge ws and shoved them into its mouth. Just like that, the baby ghosts were turned into dark energy, which was a food source for the Lone Demon Beast, before they even knew what was going on. What the... It ate a lot of baby ghosts in one go! ¡°We should snatch some for ourselves!¡± Jonathan yelled at Jeff. Of course, Jeff and Beatrix were already on it without needing Jonathan to remind them. They each channeled their mana and began absorbing the baby ghosts. Jeff stored ten in his gilt bronze bowl while capturing another ten with his hand. That was all he could manage to capture with his current capabilities. Jonathan tried to do the same and reached out to grab two of the baby ghosts, but they turned into smoke and disappeared in his hands, much to his confusion. Jeff rolled his eyes at him. ¡°You fool! These baby ghosts are dark energy, and your body is filled with positive energy. They''ll dissipate if you touch them!¡± ¡°What should I do, then?¡± Jonathan asked. ¡°Capture them using your mana!¡± Jeff replied. ¡°I-I don''t know how to use mana!¡± Jonathan protested. Jeff and Beatrix were too busy to entertain Jonathan at the time. ¡°Here, hurry up and start consuming them!¡± Jeff said while handing Mabel the gilt bronze bowl. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Unfortunately, Mabel could only consume one at a time, so her speed was nothing inparison to the Lone Demon Beast which consumed dozens in one go. The baby ghosts were so terrified that they justy perfectly still on the ground. After consuming a few hundred baby ghosts, the Lone Demon Beast''s eyes lit up as its body started undergoing a transformation. Instead of growing bigger, however, it started shrinking in size. In just a few minutes, it had reduced its size to that of three elephants. Of course, that was still considered incredibly huge for humans. After all, it still weighed over twenty thousand kilograms. ¡°Oh, no! It''s going to attack us!¡± Jeff shouted when he saw the look in the Lone Demon Beast''s eyes. Realizing that they were in imminent danger, he stopped trying to capture the baby ghosts and whipped out Mutating Fly-Whisk. In just one second, three thousand silver threads shot out of the Mutating Fly-Whisk and went straight for the Lone Demon Beast''s head. The Lone Demon Beast opened its mouth and let out a furious roar in response. The roar was so loud that everyone in the vicinity felt as though their eardrums would pop and start bleeding. This... This is External Force, and a very powerful one, at that! The ground felt as though it was shaking from the soundwaves alone. The Lone Demon Beast then swiftly bit down on the three thousand silver threads. Snap! Snap! Snap! With a few forceful bites, the Lone Demon Beast snapped the threads into bits and swallowed them all. To their horror, the Lone Demon Beast got even more powerful after consuming the three thousand silver threads. Jeff was devastated when he saw that. The three thousand silver threads was a magical item that he had obtained through cultivation. He had in countless demons and monsters with the three thousand silver threads. Each of those silver threads was sharper than swords and tougher than steel, so they were powerful even on their own. One could only imagine the terrifying power the three thousand silver threads contained when intertwined. However, to his dismay, the Lone Demon Beast actually gobbled it all up as though it were pasta. That was when Jeff realized how powerful the Lone Demon Beast truly was. Jonathan''s eyes brimmed with horror as he saw that the Lone Demon Beast had consumed most of the baby ghosts present at the scene. To make matters worse, Mabel''s body was still incredibly weak as she had reached the crucial stage. Oh, no... The Lone Demon Beast has practically cut off Mabel''s only chance of survival! ¡°F*ck!¡± Jonathan eximed in frustration as he jumped into the air and charged at the Lone Demon Beast. ¡°Jonathan!¡± Jeff shouted at the top of his lungs to try and stop him, but it was toote. Beatrix, on the other hand, didn''t even bother yelling and simply followed suit. The Lone Demon Beast was quick to notice Jonathan and Beatrix charging toward itself. Refusing to back down, it lunged at them in an all-out attack as well. Although furious, Jonathan was rational enough to realize that the Lone Demon Beast''s attack was far too ferocious for him to handle. It could be described as a train that had lost control and was speeding toward them. There was no skill or technique behind the Lone Demon Beast''s attack. It was simply an unstoppable force of pure destruction with its ck scales and a horn on its ridiculously hard head. The horn was so sharp that it gleamed in the dark. That horn is sure to pierce right through us and shatter anything it hits! With that in mind, Jonathan had no choice but to move out of the way. Even so, he made sure to kick the Lone Demon Beast in the nose in the process. He had intended to break the Lone Demon Beast''s nose with his kick, but the impact was so forceful that itunched him thirty meters away. The Lone Demon Beast packed so much power that its charge was almost unstoppable. Bam! Bam! Bam! Jonathan crashed right through three tall trees before crashing onto the ground. Blood flowed out of his orifices as an intense pain tore through his internal organs. Had it not been for his high level of durability, he probably would''ve died several times over. Even so, the Lone Demon Beast''s attack still left Jonathan severely wounded. As for Beatrix, she fared a lot better than Jonathan. Her Demon yer de was aimed at the Lone Demon Beast''s eyes, but it moved so quickly that she had tounch herself off its body the same way Jonathan did. As the Lone Demon Beast''s charge was far too powerful, she was sent flying as well. However, Beatrix''s cultivation level was far stronger than Jonathan''s, enabling her to think of a way to get herself out of this predicament while she was in mid-air. She managed to cut down the trees in her way using her Demon yer de to reduce her momentum significantly. While passing the final tree, she grabbed it and used it tond on the ground unscathed. While she was doing all of that, the Lone Demon Beast had gobbled up the remaining baby ghosts. It then charged at Mabel and attempted to eat her up as well. Jeff''s face went pale when he realized what the Lone Demon Beast was attempting. Mabel is too weak to even move out of the way, let alone defend herself! With that in mind, Jeff shouted at the top of his lungs, ¡°Stop, you monster!¡± His eyes lit up like the sun as he channeled his mana and fired a powerful mana beam at the Lone Demon Beast. Jeff knew the Lone Demon Beast had a ridiculously tough physical form, so he wouldn''t stand a chance if he used physical attacks against it. As such, the only way he could save Mabel was by controlling the Lone Demon Beast''s mind directly. Sure enough, the Lone Demon Beast was frozen in ce almost instantly. Jonathan coughed up a mouthful of blood as he struggled to get to his feet in the distance. The mouthful of blood he coughed up contained a blood clot, which, when ejected from his body, made him feel much better. His dislocated organs were regenerating, too, and within a short while, Jonathan was able to heal most of his injuries. That was the power of someone who had achieved Celestial Soul. As long as Jonathan did not suffer severe internal injuries, he would be able to regenerate fairly quickly. His healing ability was so powerful that he could even regrow a severed arm. Seeing as the Lone Demon Beast had been immobilized, Jonathan ran up to Mabel and carried her on his back. At present, Mabel''s face was pale as the contradicting positive and negative energy surged through her brain. She looked as though she would die at any second. Jonathan''s heart was plunged into despair as he could feel Mabel''s life ebbing away little by little, but there was nothing he could do to save her. We went through so much just to keep Mabel alive. If she ends up dying like this, then all of our efforts and sacrifices would''ve been in vain! ¡°Get Mabel out of here! I can''t control this monster any longer!¡± Jeff shouted with a solemn expression. As Jonathan and Beatrix shifted their gazes toward the Lone Demon Beast, they saw that it was struggling to break free of Jeff''s control. The two gasped in shock when they realized it was so powerful that even Jeff couldn''t keep it subdued. With no time to waste, Jonathan ran into the forest while carrying Mabel on his back. Beatrix quickly followed suit, only to hear a deafening roar behind her a few secondster. The Lone Demon Beast had broken free from Jeff''s control and charged straight at him. With one swift motion, Jeff jumped ten meters back to dodge the iing attack. As Jeff''s cultivation level was the highest in the group, he stayed behind to distract the Lone Demon Beast and buy the group some time to escape. ¡°Come at me, you monster!¡± Jeff yelled at the top of his lungs. To his surprise, however, the Lone Demon Beast let out a roar and ran off in Jonathan''s direction. What the... Just how smart is this thing? Jeff gasped in shock when he realized how intelligent the Lone Demon Beast was. Sure enough, Jonathan soon felt the ground shaking behind him. He didn''t even need to turn around to know that it was the Lone Demon Beast chasing after them. Whoa! This Lone Demon Beast is terrifyingly clever! It even knows to target the weakest members of the group! As fast as Jonathan was, there was simply no way he could outrun that Lone Demon Beast. Just like that, he had found himself in a really dangerous situation that neither Jeff nor Beatrix could save him from. With no other option in sight, Jonathan ced Mabel down on the side and charged straight at the Lone Demon Beast. He knew that carrying Mabel on his back while fighting the Lone Demon Beast would only result in them both being crushed to death. Although Mabel was in a lot of pain, she was still conscious and aware of her surroundings, so she knew what Jonathan did. At that very moment, she felt so touched by his actions that death no longer seemed that terrifying. After all, she knew she wasn''t alone in this. A few secondster, Jonathan was standing toe-to-toe with the Lone Demon Beast. The Lone Demon Beast paused in its tracks and stared Jonathan down, much to his confusion. Jeff and Beatrix had caught up to them, but the Lone Demon Beast did not budge from its spot. Jonathan felt as though he was a prey within its predator''s grasp as he stared back at the Lone Demon Beast. He knew that the slightest movement could lead to his death. ¡°Hey, Jeff! What is it trying to do?¡± Jonathan asked. ¡°I''m not sure. Maybe it realized that you''re the Chosen One and that killing you would spell disaster,¡± Jeff replied cautiously. ¡°What? Are you sure it''s a beast?¡± Jonathan eximed. ¡°The Lone Demon Beast is a mystical creature, so its intelligence is either on par with or higher than that of humans. The one standing before you has absorbed lots of dark energy, so it is a lot smarter than animals and typical humans,¡± Jeff exined solemnly. Chapter 313 Chapter 313 Jonathan felt so helpless as he faced the Lone Demon Beast. He was fretting like a cat on hot bricks, perturbed about Mabel''s safety. While he was caught in a major quandary, death was beckoning to poor Mabel. Their predicaments could not get any worse than that. Jeff sighed and said, ¡°We should have expected this.¡± ¡°Expected what?¡± Jonathan asked. Jeff replied, ¡°All the spiritual herbs and precious medicines found on the mountains must be guarded by beasts. The baby ghosts in Pinke Mountain Forest are all high-quality supplements, so how could there be no beasts guarding them? If we had thought of this earlier, we would''ve brought the bazooka along, and we wouldn''t be terrified of the beasts.¡± Jonathan nodded in agreement. Had I known is always atst! Unfortunately, it was toote for such wishful thinking. ¡°Could Mabel be saved?¡± Jonathan asked even though he himself was in grave danger. Jeff sighed again and uttered, ¡°Mabel needs to consume at least a hundred baby ghosts in order to transform the mana in her brain into dark energy. To date, she has only consumed less than twenty baby ghosts. The negative energy in her brain is at war with each other right now. Even the Great Emperor cannot save her!¡± Jonathan''s heart sank immediately when he heard those words. He was inundated with great sorrow. In this world, there are many things beyond our control. Once again, Jeff sighed. ¡°You don''t have to be too sad. I''m afraid our lives will all end right here, right now.¡± Jonathan red at the Lone Demon Beast, hatred written all over his face. ¡°Is there really nothing else we can do to get rid of this d*mned beast?¡± Jeff answered solemnly, ¡°Don''t you know that one invincible person alone can destroy ten great masters? All tricks in the face of absolute power are useless.¡± ¡°If that''s the case, you two should leave at once. I''ll hold the beast back,¡± proposed Jonathan after making up his mind on the spur of the moment. Stunned, Jeff and Beatrix gazed at Jonathan simultaneously. Jeff smiled wryly. ¡°I''ve been cultivating for over a century. It''s very hard for me to let go of the things on earth. If I had a choice, I''d rather suffer and die a glorious death than scurry away like a coward.¡± Beatrix chimed in, ¡°Jon, you''re the weakest among us. I''ve promised Master to protect you, so I won''t leave you behind no matter what.¡± Jonathan was annoyed and said, ¡°It''s a crucial time right now, so stop talking and go! If this monster was staring at you two instead of me, I''d have run for my life already.¡± In actual fact, he would not do that. Afterward, Jonathan zipped his mouth, turned around, and fled. This time, he learned from his mistakes and took a zigzag path while fleeing. He also targeted the big trees and ran around them for better protection. Although the Lone Demon Beast was powerful and terrifying, its huge body was a disadvantage to its movement. When Jonathan ran, the Lone Demon Beast followed him from behind. Meanwhile, Jeff and Beatrix remained unscathed. Suddenly, a glint shed across Beatrix''s eyes. ¡°Elder Yount, please take care of Mabel. As for Jon and I, we shall handle the Lone Demon Beast.¡± Then, she charged forward with her Demon yer. Jeff was without a weapon. Therefore, he was not a threat to the Lone Demon Beast. Besides, he was so worried about Mabel''s condition that he went looking for her right away. Mabel was going through horrible torture. Conflicted as if she was trapped between two hells, the endless agony drove her nearly mad. It felt like her body parts were at war with one another. When Jeff approached her, he noticed that her entire body was drenched in sweat, and her face had turned ashen. These signs and symptoms indicated a rapid loss of her vital energy. ¡°Mabel!¡± Jeff went pale and gasped in shock. Mabel used all of her might to prop herself up. She grabbed Jeff''s arm and requested, ¡°J-Jeff... Jeff... Kill me...¡± Shuddering, Jeff was at a loss for words. He felt so sorry for Mabel. They had known each other for a very long time, so Jeff knew Mabel was a strong-willed, unwavering person. However, the tough, determined Mabel was in so much pain that she was now seeking death. She was staring at him with eyes filled with pain and anguish. Yet, Jeff shook his head and denied her request. ¡°No. No way...¡± Tears started streaming down Mabel''s face as she dug her sharp nails into her palm. Clenching her jaw, she said through gritted teeth, ¡°Jeff, would you rather watch me suffer like this? Why don''t you end my life once and for all?¡± Jeff shook his head. ¡°No, Mabel, you don''t get it. This isn''t the end yet. There''s a chance we could turn things around even though I''m not quite sure how to do that. Anyhow, please hang in there. If you could persevere till the end, you might be able to start anew. This is a trial you have to go through. It''s a question of mind over matter, Mabel!¡± ¡°But I don''t see a glimmer of hope at the end of the tunnel. Do you, Jeff? Tell me!¡± said Mabel. Jeff replied, ¡°Jonathan!¡± ¡°Jonathan isn''t God. There are times that even he is powerless,¡± refuted Mabel. ¡°He can always create a miracle! Listen to me and hang in there. Please give Jonathan some time. Otherwise, we''ll all die with regrets,¡± Jeff stated firmly. After hearing what he said, Mabel''s eyes gleamed with hope. She was hopeful because of Jonathan. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. But where is he now? Meanwhile, Jonathan was in such a dire situation that he didn''t have time to think of anything, including how to save Mabel. His own life was at stake. After running for about a hundred meters into the distance, the Lone Demon Beast was slowly catching up with him. Clearly, Jonathan''s speed and power were not on par with the monster''s. The Lone Demon Beast only had to take one step to catch up with Jonathan when thetter took ten steps. Furthermore, the Lone Demon Beast was super destructive. It was so powerful that it could wipe out anything in sight in mere seconds. The beast was unstoppable, and it knocked down everything that obstructed its path, reducing them to ashes. Nothing was exempted. Jonathan had reached his limit after unleashing the power of Haemocore and running a whopping ten thousand meters within sixty seconds. He was exhausted thereafter due to the high-intensity physical movements. Beatrix had a hard time chasing after them. When she got close to the Lone Demon Beast, she made a leap and got on top of its back. Right when she was about to kill it with her Demon yer de, the beast shook its body vigorously as though it was powered by a ten-thousand-volt electric current! Even Beatrix was unable to cope with it and got hurled backward from the impact. She was sent flying beforending on the ground steadily. The dy made it nearly impossible for her to catch up with both the Lone Demon Beast and Jonathan again. The unpredictable situation left her panicking. She was always able to tackle any opponents since the day she made a name for herself. However, the Lone Demon Beast was an exception. She could not find a way to attack or subdue it. Even though the Lone Demon Beast had not cultivated even once, it was blessed with divine superpowers. Every individual and animal had ordinary strength in them. It was not something people would pay much attention to, but any kind of force, no matter how insignificant it was, could be indestructible once it became increasingly powerful. Though it was practically impossible for Beatrix to catch up with the Lone Demon Beast, she did not give up. Conversely, she dashed forward and continued chasing after it. While escaping, Jonathan felt the ground behind him shake as if there was an earthquake. As the wind blew, a pungent stench of blood wafted up his nose. He knew that he couldn''t afford to lower his guard, for a tiny mistake on his part would result in the Lone Demon Beast smashing him into pieces. Does the Lone Demon Beast hold a grudge against me? Why does he hate me so much? D*mn it! Why is it so persistent in chasing me? Why can''t he just give up? In the nick of time, Jonathan spotted a cave. Without hesitating, he dashed forward and squirmed into it like a snake in order to escape death. The moment he entered the cave, the ground behind him shook violently. The entrance to the cave could only fit three people at once. Considering how humungous the Lone Demon Beast was, it was impossible for it to go inside. Thus, the Lone Demon Beast swung its ws, attempting to destroy the cave. Jonathan turned around and saw that half of the beast''s body was already inside the cave. ¡°Sh*t!¡± he cursed. Panic-stricken, Jonathan did not know what to do. He jumped to his feet and darted further into the cave. Suddenly, a thunderous boom rang out as the cave shook vigorously. The Lone Demon Beast had sessfully demolished the entrance to the cave and entered it. Now, Jonathan had been forced into a dead end with no way to escape. Gosh, the beast is capable of demolishing the whole cave, but I''m not able to do that! Perhaps it was not Jonathan''s time to die yet, for he discovered a small tunnel by the side, and took the chance to quickly flee. The tunnel was very deep and was about thirty meters long. Whoa, cool! Regardless of how powerful the Lone Demon Beast is, he can''t shatter the entire cave and this long tunnel, can he? Jonathan was overjoyed at that thought. After running as fast as he could for around ten meters, Jonathan turned to look behind him and heaved a sigh of relief. The Lone Demon Beast was standing at the front of the tunnel, giving him a death stare. However, it did not look like it intended to tear the ce down. At that moment, Jonathan knew that the Lone Demon Beast had given up chasing him because it could not enter the tunnel. With that, he plucked up the courage and gave the beast a thumbs-up. A glint of fury shed across the Lone Demon Beast''s eyes. Shortly after, it left. A realization then dawned on Jonathan. The Lone Demon Beast is making its way to attack Jeff and the others! Terrified, he was concerned about Mabel''s condition. Initially, Jonathan wanted to chase after the beast. On second thought, he was afraid that it was part of the beast''s diversion tactic. He could not make up his mind on what to do. Soon, he didn''t have to hesitate anymore when he shockingly found out that the tunnel was not safe. Before he knew it, many baby ghosts started appearing from the front and back of the tunnel. There were hundreds of them crawling everywhere, besieging the entire tunnel. The baby ghosts were different from those Jonathan had encountered before. They were ferocious, dark-skinned crawly creatures with several strands of white hair on their heads. Their eyes were glowing with malevolence. They even gnashed their sharp teeth at Jonathan viciously, causing thetter''s scalp to prickle with fear. It''s so hard for me to move around in the tunnel. I literally have to bend my body as I walk. How am I supposed to fight these devil infants when I can''t even stretch my limbs freely? How can I run away? As the devil infants closed in on Jonathan, he hastily used his nail to make a cut on his wrist. Instantly, blood gushed out from his wound as soon as he exerted force. He then used his blood to form a protectiveyer of circle around him. The devil infants were ready to devour him when the one standing in front suddenly stopped as it came into contact with Jonathan''s blood. Seemingly, the devil infants were fearful of it. Chapter 314 Chapter 314 Although his blood stopped the devil infants, Jonathan did not feel more optimistic. If he was trapped here, he would die sooner orter. He had to leave as soon as possible. D*mn it. I wonder if the Lone Demon Beast is still guarding outside? I don''t know if Mabel is alive or dead either. At that moment, Jonathan was facing threats from everywhere. Anxiety seemed to swallow him up as time ticked by. He decided not to care too much. I''ll get out of this tunnel first and look for Mabel and the others. Once Jonathan made up his mind, he took action resolutely. He allowed his hand to bleed more profusely, making a way for himself with his own blood. The devil infants before him slowly moved aside while he marched forward. As blood dripped on some of them, they shrieked in agony. Jonathan managed to walk for two meters when the devil infants ahead stopped making way. They screamed and howled as if terrified of something. While they instinctively wanted to move away, something seemed to be ordering them to stay put. Jonathan froze in his spot. He did not have any other ways other than using his blood, but that seemed to be ineffective now. Gathering his energy, he roared at the devil infants in front of him. The thunderous sound echoed through the entire tunnel, making the devil infants scream in fear. When Jonathan saw that it was working, he began roaring continuously. Despite being afraid, the devil infants did not clear the way. Whenever Jonathan stopped, they would slowly wriggle toward him. Jonathan reached out all of a sudden and grabbed a devil infant, squeezing it forcefully with one hand. The creature immediately burst into pieces, its soul shattered. Yet at the same time, ten devil infants wrapped themselves around his arm and bit him ferociously. As ten sets of small, pointy teeth gnawed Jonathan''s arm with malice, he had an illusion that he had lost all the flesh on his arm. ¡°Scram!¡± he snapped and threw out his other fist, swiping the devil infants away from his arm. After the ten devil infants were sent flying away, countless devil infants charged forward and surrounded Jonathan like a hive of bees almost instantly. Soon, Jonathan disappeared among the swarm of horrifying devil infants. Excruciating pain spread through Jonathan''s entire body. He couldn''t stretch out, so he could only roll around on the floor. His attempt proved to be futile as the devil infants continued to chew on him. Just as it seemed like Jonathan was about to be reduced to a pile of bones, the devil infants suddenly dispersed. He bolted upright, feeling bewildered. There were blood-red bite marks all over his arms and body, and different types of poison ran amok through his veins. Fortunately, Jonathan''s blood was extremely powerful. The poisons were quickly subdued, so Jonathan was fine. In confusion, he looked at the devil infants who rushed outside the tunnel. He felt so curious that he put aside his fear and went after the creatures. Half of that cave had already copsed, but thankfully, the entrance was located outside. It was a new entrance that appeared thanks to the Lone Demon Beast''s ramming earlier. In the dark, Jonathan tried hard to look for the reason why the devil infants stopped when he was already on the verge of death. Finally, Jonathan found his answer in the middle of the cave. Another monster had emerged in the center of the cave. Its body was covered in ck scales, and from afar, Jonathan thought the Lone Demon Beast had returned. Upon closer look, he discovered it was another creature. It was a bit smaller than the Lone Demon Beast. There was no horn on its head, and its head was more human-like. Its eyes were also not as big as the Lone Demon Beast''s, but there was a clever glint in them. Just at one nce, Jonathan could tell that this monster also possessed intelligence. He couldn''t help but wonder why there were so many odd creatures in Pinke Mountain Forest when it wasn''t even a primeval forest. On the contrary, it was located near the bustling part of the city. Jonathan was puzzled. Just then, the monster bellowed at the devil infants. Frightened, the devil infants dispersed right away. Following a few more roars, they timidly shrank back to the corners of the cave. Right at that moment, another intimidating growl rang out. The source of the sound came from the cave ceiling. When Jonathan lifted his head, he was met with the sight of a humongous spider with a human''s face. Weighing at least eight thousand kilograms, the monster was about the size of two elephants. Its legs were as sharp as a spear, and the creepiest thing about it was its humanoid head. Its facial features were just like that of an ordinary human, but its orbs gleamed frostily. Jonathan''s breath hitched. F*ck! Did I time-travel to the prehistoric times? Why are there so many strange creatures? In the face of these monsters, Jonathan''s strength was as small as an ant''s. Humans were too insignificantpared to monsters like this. The human-faced spider monster''s howls infused the devil infants with courage. It was then that Jonathan realized the spider monster was the onemanding the devil infants to attack him earlier. Holding his breath, Jonathan stood to the side. He could see that the two monsters seemed to be competing with each other. What he needed to do now was to find the perfect time to escape. The human-faced spider monster began bellowing repeatedly, but one cold look from the ck monster silenced the former. Then, the spider monster roared at the devil infants. Immediately, the devil infants were sent into a frenzy. Like the waves of an ocean, they rushed fearlessly toward the ck monster and devoured him in no time. When Jonathan looked over, he could only see a huge flock of devil infants, and the ck monster was nowhere to be seen. Upon remembering how he was attacked the same way by the devil infants earlier, Jonathan gasped. I probably looked just like that earlier. Jonathan did not dare to stay for too long. He had a feeling that once the ck monster was killed, the human-faced spider monster woulde after him. Earlier, the human-faced spider monster was trying to kill him when it was interrupted by the ck monster. With that in mind, Jonathan crouched and headed toward the exit in an attempt to run away. To his surprise, a twist happened. The ck monster''s head began emerging from the pile of devil infants. Seeing that, Jonathan dared not to act rashly. The ck monster began engulfing the devil infants. He grabbed at them rapidly, shoving them in his mouth as if they were free lunch. Jonathan''s jaw dropped at what was happening before him. What the? This is what you call an innate advantage! I would never be able to eat those devil infants. The ck monster practically inhaled the devil infants. In the blink of an eye, it had swallowed more than a hundred of them. ck smoke started to billow from its body, and it seemed like its aura and strength were growing. The ck monster was consuming the devil infants as supplements. In less than five minutes'' time, all the devil infants had be the monster''s food. It was also then that the human-faced spider monster leaped to the floor. It extended its huge w and aimed it at the ck monster''s chest fiercely. The ck monster swiftly grabbed the spider monster''s w. Next, it tossed the spider monster away. Boom! The human-faced spider monster mmed against the cave wall, breaking through it and flying all the way outside. In an instant, dirt and dust filled the inside of the cave. Without a second thought, the ck monster scurried after the spider monster. The scene was straight out of a blockbuster movie, and it was, in fact, more intense than one. Jonathan also hurried after the two creatures. Despite knowing that he should take this opportunity to escape, he couldn''t resist watching the face-off. He kept having this feeling that the ck monster was not a bad guy. When Jonathan came out of the cave, he saw the two monsters grappling with each other. In terms of strength and speed, the human-faced spider monster was no match for the ck monster. However, the human-faced spider monster was tough enough to hang in there for quite a while. Clouds of dust rose from the ground, and countless trees were knocked down. All of a sudden, the ck monster dashed forward and seized the spider monster''s w before snapping it. Subsequently, the ck monster stabbed the spider monster''s stomach with its own w. Crack! ck blood spurted from the spider monster''s abdomen. However, that was not the end. The ck monster took hold of the human-faced spider monster''s head and twisted it off. Then, the former proceeded to grab thetter''s body and m it against the ground repeatedly. The spider monster''s body turned to mush in no time. Just like that, the savage human-faced spider monster was eliminated by the ck monster. Jonathan knew then that he had to stop watching and leave as soon as possible. After all, humans could not possibly understand what was going on in a monster''s mind. Turning around, Jonathan sneaked away. At that juncture, the ck monster suddenly spoke. Its voice sounded like that of a child, and it was calling out, ¡°Mommy!¡± Jonathan shuddered and paused in his tracks. Sh*t! Isn''t that the cacodemon baby''s voice? When Jonathan looked back at the monster, it began moving toward him quickly. Aftering to a stop before Jonathan, it crouched down and stretched out its huge w. Feeling perplexed, Jonathan did not react for a while. The monster then lifted Jonathan with two fingers and threw him over its shoulder. ¡°You''re the cacodemon?¡± asked Jonathan. The monster nodded in return. ¡°Sh*t, why do you look like this now?¡± Jonathan eximed in surprise. The ck monster looked at Jonathan in confusion and continued saying, ¡°Mommy!¡± That seemed to be the only word it knew, and it couldn''t quite understand what Jonathan was saying either. With that, Jonathan rxed and decided not to overthink things. Only one thing was on his mind¡ªhe was going to take revenge. He was going to look for the Lone Demon Beast and beat it to a pulp. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°Good boy. Listen!¡± Jonathan patted the ck monster''s neck and pointed forward. ¡°Go!¡± The ck monster was very clever as it understood Jonathan''s gesture and moved forward right away. Now that Jonathan had help from the ck monster, he no longer had to fear the Lone Demon Beast. Chapter 315 Chapter 315 Jeff and Beatrix were together, but they had lost track of Jonathan and the Lone Demon Beast''s location. Mabel''s condition was worsening by the minute, but she never gave up. She hung in there while clenching her jaw. Beatrix had always been calm and collected, but now, she was obviously panicking. Jeff looked at Beatrix andforted, ¡°Jonathan has always been lucky. I''m sure nothing will happen to him.¡± Beatrix replied, ¡°Jon is no match for the Lone Demon Beast. He''ll be in danger if the Lone Demon Beast continues chasing after him. I wonder how he''s doing right now?¡± Jeff did not know how to reply, for he wasn''t even sure if they would make it out of there alive. Plus, it was not a good idea for him and Beatrix to take Mabel out of Pinke Mountain Forest. Mabel could not hold on much longer, and her condition could not be resolved by going to a hospital either. Jeff and Beatrix stayed where they were. They could not just abandon Jonathan. They did not even know what they were waiting for. At that moment, the ground shook once more. The Lone Demon Beast had returned. Beatrix''s eyes brimmed with horror as she realized that Jonathan must have perished. ¡°I''m going to kill that monster!¡± Beatrix yelled as she ran toward the Lone Demon Beast. Jeff wanted to stop her, but he was toote. He turned to look at Mabel. Under such circumstances, it was useless for him to take her and escape. Mabel was slowly drifting in and out of consciousness, and she could die at any moment. Jeff could not bring himself to escape on his own either. He clenched his teeth and left Mabel before charging toward the Lone Demon Beast with Beatrix. The Lone Demon Beast was as tall as a mountain as it appeared before them. Beatrix quickly brandished her Demon yer de and gathered a tremendous amount of mana while wielding the weapon. Demon yer was as fast as lightning as it flew toward the Lone Demon Beast''s eyes. It was about to stab the Lone Demon Beast''s eye when the monster suddenly turned its head and used its horn to knock the de away. The Lone Demon Beast was too powerful. It sent Beatrix''s Demon yer flying nearly a thousand meters away. Beatrix wanted to summon the sword back, but the power applied to it was too great, and she could not control it. Demon yer finally ended up jamming into a tree. Only then did Beatrix manage to summon Demon yer back. At the same time, the Lone Demon Beast suddenly swung its tail. Its enormous tail swept through the air to hit Jeff and Beatrix. In the process, the impact caused a strong gust of wind and sent the surrounding trees to fall. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Jeff and Beatrix jumped away to avoid the Lone Demon Beast''s attack. At the same time, Beatrix reached out to grab Demon yer, which had flown back. Subsequently, she rushed forward to chop the base of the monster''s tail. However, the Lone Demon Beast moved its tail and kicked Beatrix. It all happened very fast, but Beatrix was able to avoid it. She was horrified. If she had been a second too slow, she would have been kicked to death by the Lone Demon Beast. In the face of danger, she jumped onto a tree and stepped on its trunk, using it as leverage tond on the Lone Demon Beast''s waist. She grabbed onto one of the Lone Demon Beast''s scales and stabbed Demon yer into the beast. Crack! Demon yer was sharp enough to prate the Lone Demon Beast''s armor. ¡°Enter!¡± Beatrix immediately used her mana to allow the de to prate further. The Lone Demon Beast was angered and turned to smack her. It swung its w at her, bringing with it a massive gust of wind. Beatrix did not hesitate and immediately jumped off. The Lone Demon Beast grabbed Demon yer and turned around to throw it away. The sword flew at least millions of meters away. This time, despite Beatrix''s efforts, she failed to build a connection with Demon yer. After all, there was a limitation to her mana. If the Emperor of Chanaea, Lance Cadman were here, the Lone Demon Beast would not even stand a chance. He would be able to subdue the Lone Demon Beast with just one nce. Many people in this world were talented experts, but they simply could not bepared to presences like Lance and the Divine Emperor. Beatrix had lost Demon yer. Hence, it would be much more difficult for her to go up against the Lone Demon Beast without a weapon. Jeff was helpless, too, for he only had his fists as his weapons. Even if he had a high cultivation level, his punches were like tickles to the Lone Demon Beast. Although Jeff had thirty-six Golden Divine Beads, he had not refined them yet, so he could not use them to form an attack. The Lone Demon Beast swung its w at Jeff, and thetter hastily escaped. It sent another kick toward Beatrix, but she was as agile as a cat and managed to dodge the attack. The Lone Demon Beast kept attacking Beatrix, and she kept escaping from it. At that point, she was incapable of counterattacking the Lone Demon Beast. The Lone Demon Beast was intelligent. It would only kill one target at a time to avoid confusion. The person it wanted to kill and go after at that moment was Beatrix. Beatrix jumped around to avoid the Lone Demon Beast''s attacks but could not seem to shrug it off. Her situation was getting more dangerous by the minute. Jeff could only run after them. In that situation, there was nothing he could do either. He had never once suffered such a humiliating defeat in his life. This was the first time he felt so powerless and helpless when faced with an enemy. Bam! Beatrix didn''t manage to avoid the swing of its w in time and got hit this time. She immediately felt as if her organs had been rearranged. Unable to control herself, Beatrix was sent flying into the air before mming into a few trees and landing on the ground. She felt as though her bones had been shattered, and her blood was coursing violently through her veins. F*ck! This is d*mn painful! It seemed as if all her blood vessels and organs were dislocated. Beatrix spat out a mouthful of blood, indicating how serious her injuries were. For a split second, she could not even move. The Lone Demon Beast was not in a rush to finish Beatrix off after defeating her. Instead, it turned to face Jeff. Although Jeff was much stronger than Beatrix, his mana was still not formidable enough to subdue the Lone Demon Beast. The current amount of vitality within him was in no way stronger than Beatrix''s, too. Hence, he had no choice but to run and avoid the Lone Demon Beast. s, he was not able to avoid its final attack. Jeff was also sent soaring into the air and fell onto the ground hard. Not long after, he coughed up a mouthful of blood as well. Both Beatrix and Jeff were now too weak to fight back. The Lone Demon Beast made its way toward Jeff. A glint of murderous intent shed across its eyes. It was prepared to kill. Just as Beatrix and Jeff were in critical condition, Jonathan''s voice rang out all of a sudden. ¡°Be a good boy and kill this beast for me!¡± Lawson yelled as he sat on the cacodemon''s shoulder. He had had enough of the Lone Demon Beast. Beatrix and Jeff were met with arge cacodemon. In other words, all they saw was a monster approaching them but did not see Jonathan. What the heck? Why is there another monster? Beatrix and Jeff were rendered speechless, thinking they were in a prehistoric movie or something. Nheless, Beatrix was happy when she heard Jonathan''s voice. Even Mabel, who was on the verge of death, struggled to open her eyes to take a look. The Lone Demon Beast spotted the cacodemon, too. Thetter made its way to the Lone Demon Beast, and the two beasts were soon engaged in an intense ultimate battle. Jonathan remained standing on the cacodemon''s shoulder. The cacodemon glowered at the Lone Demon Beast, and thetter did the same. Suddenly, the Lone Demon Beast roared at the cacodemon. The cacodemon roared back. It seemed as if the two beasts weremunicating with one another. The Lone Demon Beast became agitated and roared a few more times. The cacodemon was silent for a moment before bellowing again. Infuriated, the Lone Demon Beast wed at the cacodemon. The cacodemon widened its eyes in anger and stomped its foot before letting out a ferocious roar. All of a sudden, a terrifying aura emanated from the cacodemon, and its eyes turned red while its ws shed through the air. The two ws collided with each other, but none could get the upper hand. However, the cacodemon was more agile as it quickly swung its other w. The Lone Demon Beast used its horn to counterattack, but the cacodemon sent it a flying kick. The battle between the two beasts was interesting. Jonathan had to grab hold of the cacodemon carefully to avoid falling off. Bam! Soon, the cacodemon''s fistnded on the Lone Demon Beast''s face, and it stumbled backward unsteadily, almost looking like it was drunk. The cacodemon punched the Lone Demon Beast again and punctured a hole in its stomach. In a sh, the cacodemon pulled out the Lone Demon Beast''s intestines and organs. Blood flowed out from the hole like a river. Just like that, its white and wrinkly intestines fell out. The Lone Demon Beast roared in pain. Strangely enough, numerous baby ghosts came crawling out of the Lone Demon Beast''s intestines. Seeing that, Jonathan couldn''t helpughing joyously. I can''t believe the baby ghosts are still alive and weren''t digested by the Lone Demon Beast. There''s hope for Mabel now. The baby ghosts were very weak at the moment. Their movements were slow, making them easier to be caught. The Lone Demon Beast struggled briefly before roaring at the cacodemon. Its body soon started to shrivel and turn into a humanoid figure. The humanoid figure it transformed into was also a monster that had brown-colored skin. The monster''s intestines were falling out of its stomach, and it was extremely feeble. It looked at the cacodemon and asked, ¡°Why?¡± It was speaking humannguage, making for a strange scene. The cacodemon also started to change its form. It grew smaller and turned into the size of an eight or nine-year-old child. Its skin was covered in densely-packed white scales, and its face was pale. It looked as if it had vitiligo and was scary to look at. The cacodemon looked at the Lone Demon Beast and said, ¡°You can''t kill my mom. No one can kill my mom.¡± The Lone Demon Beast was furious. ¡°You idiot! You are a horrifying cacodemon. How dare you treat him as your mom! They are humans. They won''t ever let you go. You are courting death!¡± A sense of hesitation shed across the cacodemon''s eyes. It seemed like it had something else to say, but the Lone Demon Beast had tilted its head and died. The moment it stopped breathing, its body reverted to its original beast state. The cacodemon fell silent. Jonathan made his way to the cacodemon and patted its head as he softly said, ¡°Good boy. You don''t need to worry about how others perceive or talk about you. I''ll always be your family.¡± Happiness could be seen in the cacodemon''s eyes. It was still a child, after all. Immediately, it hugged Jonathan''s leg and chirped, ¡°Mom! Mom!¡± Jonathan rolled his eyes and said, ¡°Call me ''Dad.'' I''m your dad. Do you understand?¡± The cacodemon stared at him momentarily before obediently calling him ¡°Dad.¡± At that moment, Jonathan could not care less about anything else. He immediately made his way toward Mabel to check on her condition. Chapter 316 Chapter 316 Mabel was slipping in and out of consciousness, but her eyes immediately flew open at Jonathan''s appearance, and she looked at him weakly. She had no idea what was going on in the outside world and asked in a feeble voice, ¡°Are we all dead?¡± He took one look at her and knew she wouldn''t be able to hold on for long, so he turned to shout at Jeff, ¡°What do we do now?¡± Jeff managed toboriously push himself up. He was recovering at an rming rate despite his severe injuries. He took out the gilt bronze bowl from his ring and gave it to Jonathan. ¡°Use this to catch baby ghosts and feed them to Mabel.¡± Jonathan hurried to him, epted the gilt bronze bowl, and stated hesitantly, ¡°How do I do that?¡± Jeff was struck mute, almost forgetting that Jonathan had no mana. He conjured his residual mana and imbued it in the gilt bronze bowl. When Jonathan looked at the gilt bronze bowl again, which was emitting a golden glow, there were already ten baby ghosts inside. He cradled it and approached Mabel, patting her face hard a couple of times, calling out, ¡°Here are some baby ghosts, Mabel. Whether you live or die depends on your ability to consume them.¡± Mabel tried to focus her bleary gaze on what was in Jonathan''s hands and finally had a good look. Her eyes lit up with the determination to live. She miraculously sat up, folded her legs, and swallowed a baby ghost with what little strength she had. The baby ghost resembled a child but would transform into dark energy to be used by Mabel once ingested. She consumed ten baby ghosts in a short while, and her condition noticeably improved. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. With help from Jeff, Jonathan immediately hunted for more baby ghosts. The cacodemon waited and observed patiently by the sidelines. Mabel ingested close to fifty baby ghosts within two hours, during which the dark energy in her brain was almost done refining pure energy. She seemed vitalized, her eyes glinting with vigor, and soon, she could capture baby ghosts herself and consume them speedily. The first light of dawn broke through the darkened sky an hourter, sending rays of the rising sun across Pinke Mountain Forest. Mabel had devoured close to two hundred baby ghosts, and the dark energy in her brain altered into mana, surging in her body. Her cultivation stage leaped from Divine Master Level One to Level Two before continuing to Levels Three, Four, Five, Six, Seven, and Eight! In the end, she became a Level-Eight Divine Master, just one stage below the masters in Divine Realm. Mabel shot to her feet, and the Infant King''s primordial spirit was no longer a threat to her at that point. She immediately released and refined its primordial spirit. An aura rippled around her, and pure vital energy swirled in her eyes. Her condition couldn''t have been better. Jonathan and the rest stared at her, exhaling a breath of relief when they realized she had grown much stronger. Jeff and Beatrix''s injuries were mostly healed after a few hours of resting and recuperating. They gathered around and exchanged nces, overwhelmed with emotions. The emotional rollercoaster from tonight''s near-death experiences was too much to handle. Such memories would be imprinted in their brains for the rest of their lives. ¡°In that case, we owe a lot to this little guy, huh?¡± Mabel eyed the cacodemon beside Jonathan. Jonathan stroked its head and answered, ¡°That''s right, we would all be dead if it weren''t for this little guy.¡± Jeff couldn''t deny that. But how should we deal with the cacodemon? Jeff had many reservations. He reflected on the fact that it was he who had brought the cacodemon into this world, and he was the division chief of the Department of National Security. His status was a delicate subject. The cacodemon was already formidable, and its powers would only grow with time. He would be responsible if it ravaged Thymion, but suggesting to kill the cacodemon now would be inappropriate. Firstly, he wasn''t strong enough to kill it. Secondly, Mabel, Jonathan, and Beatrix would never consent to the n. Thirdly, Jeff found it hard to justify his decision. The cacodemon had saved them, and he was going to return the favor by killing it in the name of eliminating a public threat? ¡°Let''s go,¡± Jeff said instead of suggesting that the cacodemon be exterminated. The rest nodded without a second thought. Jonathan, especially, couldn''t care less about anything else. His mood had improved now that Mabel was out of the woods. Beatrix, on the other hand, found the Demon yer de that had flown away and kept it in her storage ring. They trod out of Pinke Mountain Forest and re-entered the military jeep, with Jonathan in the driver seat. The sun shone brightly overhead, with shafts of light breaking through the leaf canopy that was gently rustled by a soft breeze. The passing scenery seemed like something out of a movie. The cacodemon sat quietly in the passenger seat while Jonathan drove. It would bare its teeth ferociously when someone tried to touch or approach it. Only Jonathan was allowed to get close to it. They arrived at Yaleview three hourster at eleven in the morning. The car slid to a stop in front of Pearl Building, and Jonathan decided to bring the cacodemon to meet Zoe. Beatrix got out of the car and announced without beating around the bush, ¡°Jon, Mabel, Chief Yount, it''s been a while since I left, and no one''s been taking care of Master. I should go now that Mabel is fine.¡± Reluctant to part with her, Jonathan tried to change her mind. ¡°You should stay a couple more days, Beatrix, and we will give you a proper tour of Yaleview tomorrow. What do you say?¡± He truly loved and respected her from the bottom of his heart. Mabel chimed in, ¡°Yeah, Beatrix. You should give me a chance to be a gracious host.¡± They had forged an evesting bond, especially after the harrowing ordeal they lived through these few days. ¡°We will meet again in the future. Besides, a thousand miles won''t be able to keep us apart with technological advancements. We have plenty of time and opportunity. Come and visit me in Lostaria when you''re free,¡± Beatrix replied with a smile. Jonathan, Mabel, and Jeff stopped trying to persuade her, seeing as she had already made up her mind. ¡°Beatrix!¡± Jonathan went to her and enveloped her in a bear hug without saying a word. She understood the wistfulness and affection he poured into that wordless hug and patted his shoulder, saying, ¡°Don''t act rashly in the future, fool. Learn to cherish your life.¡± Then, she turned on her heels and left in aposed, insouciant manner. Mabel stared at her, immediately understanding what Beatrix meant. She nced at Jonathan, gratefulness and warmth overflowing from her eyes. She met Jonathan and befriended him with no ulterior intent, but she never imagined that decision would reap such rewards. Mabel realized that cultivation and strength weren''t her greatest gift; it was having Jonathan as her friend. Jeff did not say much and only heaved a small sigh after Beatrix left. ¡°Let''s head in.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Mabel agreed. Jonathan took the cacodemon''s hand and said, ¡°Let''s go.¡± They entered Pearl Building and went to the brightly lit underground base. ¡°Zoe is resting in the room over there. Bring the cacodemon to her,¡± Jeff told Jonathan. Jonathan gave him a nod and led the cacodemon to the aforementioned bedroom. The room was shrouded in inky darkness and pin-drop silence. Zoe had just undergone major surgery and was still very weak. The pain faded to a dull ache as long as she didn''t move. She was still asleep at this moment and was startled awake when Jonathan knocked on the door. ¡°Who is it?¡± she asked feebly. ¡°It''s me,¡± he replied. There was a brief silence before she spoke. ¡°What about my child?¡± ¡°He''s here with me,¡± came his response. Zoe jackknifed on the bed, the sudden movement causing her stitches to tear, and she let out a pained groan. Jonathan pushed the door open and entered. Zoe''s eyes zeroed in on the cacodemon, who looked back at her, its gaze devoid of hostility. This must be some kind of kindred connection. ¡°That''s... my child?¡± Zoe was incredulous. After all, she had given birth to it just the night before. It was only natural that she was shocked to see her child grow so much in such a short time. ¡°M-Mommy...¡± said the cacodemon timidly, running to her and stopping in front of the bed. Zoe recoiled when she took in the cacodemon''s horrifying features and the white scales on its body. Saddened by its mother''s reaction, the cacodemon immediately began tearing up. Jonathan said, ¡°You knew that your child would be different from other people, yet you still insisted on protecting it. You should have been mentally prepared, no?¡± Zoe drew in a deep breath and replied after nodding, ¡°You''re right.¡± Soon, Zoe overcame her fear and extended her hand toward the cacodemon, who was instantly overjoyed. It licked her hand affectionately and gurgled happily. Jonathan was relieved to see that, and he quietly exited the bedroom. It wasn''t that he was heartless. He did contemte what to do with the cacodemon, but he knew killing it was out of the question. As such, he found himself in a bind. He went looking for Jeff, who was having a chat with Mabel in the office about the cacodemon. When Jonathan entered, Jeff instantly said, ¡°You''re just in time, Jonathan. What are you going to do with the cacodemon?¡± ¡°The cacodemon isn''t a threat to us presently,¡± Jonathan answered, sinking into a couch. ¡°Only to you. It''s beholden to you, so it won''t hurt you. Even a vicious tiger will not eat its cubs. Yet, objectively, don''t you think its hostility is a little too strong?¡± Jeff returned. Jonathan couldn''t refute that. He asked, ¡°So, what do you want to do?¡± ¡°The cacodemon is a product of Thymion. In this case, I intend to inform the relevant authorities of its existence and defer to their decision,¡± Jeff answered. Chapter 317 Chapter 317 Jonathan''s expression changed suddenly, and he jumped in rm. ¡°No way! If we do that, are we not sending the cacodemon to die? The people in Thymion are terrified of cacodemons. They wouldn''t treat it with mercy andpassion.¡± ¡°However, that''s our only option. Neither of us is capable of dealing with the cacodemon now, so we have to send it to Thymion,¡± Jeff uttered. Jonathan ignored Jeff and turned toward Mabel. ¡°Do you think so as well?¡± Mabel smiled bitterly and answered, ¡°Chief Yount and I are working for the country, Jonathan. We can''t act on our emotions like you do.¡± Fury filled Jonathan''s eyes when he said, ¡°I''ll bring the cacodemon away!¡± Jeff voiced out. ¡°Jonathan, please don''t act rashly. We''re having a discussion, aren''t we? If you can''t ept my suggestion, we can just forget about it. However, there''s one condition. You must take the cacodemon with you and leave Chanaea. You can also bring it to a tropical jungle in another country. I think it''s probably going to live morefortably there.¡± Jeff paused and continued, ¡°Having said that, I don''t think that''ll do the cacodemon any good. Everyone has their own fate, and the same can be said about cacodemons. No matter how hard we try, there are things we can never change.¡± Jonathan calmed down upon hearing that. ¡°Okay. Please make the arrangement for me. I''ll leave with the cacodemon tonight.¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Jeff nodded. Jonathan then rose to his feet and left Jeff''s office. I can''t me Jeff and Mabel. After all, everyone has their own opinion and reason for doing things differently. Still, I''m notfortable with the fact that even Mabel agreed with the suggestion of getting rid of the cacodemon. Jonathan went back to Zoe''s bedroom and saw the cacodemon nestling in the woman''s arms the moment he entered the room. The cacodemon got out of bed when it saw Jonathan entering the bedroom and called him ¡°Daddy¡± in a loving manner. In response, Jonathan picked the cacodemon up. He would always remember the conversation the cacodemon had with the Lone Demon Beast before thetter died. The cacodemon and the Lone Demon Beast were both mystical creatures, so they were incredibly insightful. When the Lone Demon Beast said the cacodemon shouldn''t be saving humans, the cacodemon stated that it would never let anyone harm its mother. Jonathan was touched because of the cacodemon''s dedication. Since the cacodemon is willing to do whatever it takes to protect me, I should also save it and forget about the fact that it''s a monster and whether it''s capable of causing chaos. Zoe''s eyes brimmed with gratefulness when she saw Jonathan. ¡°Thank you for saving my son, Mr. Lawson.¡± Jonathan shed her a faint smile and replied, ¡°Well, it saved me. Perhaps this is fate.¡± ted, Zoe said, ¡°Nevertheless, I''m just happy it''s still alive.¡± ¡°But Zoe, I need to bring the cacodemon away,¡± Jonathan uttered. Zoe''s face went pale when she heard that. ¡°Why? Where are you bringing it to?¡± ¡°Please remember the fact that cacodemons can''t coexist with humans. Neither Thymion nor our country would let the matter slide. Hence, I''m nning to bring it to a tropical forest overseas. That''s where it belongs.¡± ¡°But...¡± Obviously, Zoe was reluctant to part with the cacodemon. ¡°As long as it''s still alive, you guys can still see each other,¡± Jonathan said. Zoe knew what Jonathan said made sense. She then embraced the cacodemon and nodded, agreeing with Jonathan''s suggestion. Although the cacodemon couldn''t speak fluently, it was smart, and it had amazingprehension skills. Jonathan couldn''t really trust Jeff, so he brought the cacodemon out of Pearl Building and made it put on some clothes and a cap. That way, no one would notice anything peculiar about it. Right before Jonathan started driving, Mabel rushed up to them and sat in the back seat. The moment Mabel got into the car, the cacodemon bared its teeth ferociously. Jonathan didn''t utter a word when he saw that. Instead, Mabel took the initiative to say, ¡°Jonathan, I''ll arrange a private flight to a tropical jungle in Norham in the afternoon. Military operations are frequently carried out there, so Thymionians wouldn''t dare to go there. It''s safe.¡± ¡°Thanks!¡± Jonathan answered. ¡°Now, let''s go back to my ce first,¡± Mabel uttered. ¡°Okay.¡± Jonathan had no problem with that, and he started the car. Mabel didn''t bother exining herself because she knew why Jonathan was mad. At five in the afternoon, Jonathan and Mabel brought the cacodemon to Yaleview International Airport. Jonathan and the cacodemon boarded the private ne, and Mabel quickly followed suit. ¡°Why are you here as well?¡± Jonathan was surprised. Mabel merely smiled faintly in response. ¡°The cacodemon is my life savior, so I need to send it off.¡± Hearing that, Jonathan went silent. Shortly after, the private ne took off and soared into the sky. There, the passengers saw the mesmerizing horizon that showcased the beauty of their home country. ¡°Silly!¡± Mabel suddenly knocked on Jonathan''s head. Jonathan was baffled. Mabelughed and said, ¡°Did you really think I was that heartless? The cacodemon saved my life! How could I agree to let the Thymionians kill it?¡± Still confused, the cacodemon and Jonathan stared nkly at Mabel. ¡°Jeff isn''t a bad guy, but he has his principles. There was no way we could change his mind. He had already discreetly contacted the officials in Thymion. He was nning to send us straight to the enemies. Although he didn''t tell me his ns, I knew what was on his mind,¡± Mabel exined. Jonathan drew back in shock. What the f*ck? And I thought I was smart! I''m practically as innocent as amb in front of Jeff. ¡°Are you saying that you were pretending to be on Jeff''s side?¡± Jonathan was over the moon when he realized what was going on. I would be so sad if Mabel turned out to be a cruel and heartless person. If she was, that would mean we would never see eye to eye. ¡°Of course!¡± Mabel responded, annoyed. At that moment, the cacodemon was less hostile toward Mabel. ¡°What should we do now?¡± Jonathan asked. ¡°I made the arrangement for this private ne, so I''ve already set the course. We''re going to Olswick instead of Norham,¡± Mabel replied. Jonathan let out a sigh of relief. A secondter, Jonathan asked, ¡°Have you considered the consequences, though? If the cacodemon harms Thymion in the future, we''re going to get punished.¡± Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. ¡°I''ve already gotten a second chance at life. Why should I be afraid?¡± Mabel smiled. ¡°Okay, then. I''m relieved,¡± Jonathan answered and smiled. Mabel seemed emotional as she said, ¡°After experiencing such a fatal catastrophe, I came to understand a lot of things. Human lives are fragile and short. Instead of trying to achieve things in life, it''s better to just live life to the fullest. Prior to this, I lived with too many constraints. Whatever I did back then, I did it for the country. From now on, however, I''m going to live my life as easily and freely as possible. When I''m going through difficulties, my friends are the ones helping me and showing me concern. If I die, the ones that would cry for me are my friends and family. In other words, I know what''s important in life now.¡± Jonathan smiled in response. That has always been my perspective on life. So, we''re like-minded people. Still wearing a smile on his face, Jonathan said, ¡°I thought you were so touched that you were going to marry me!¡± Mabel rolled her eyes at him and snapped, ¡°You wish!¡± Jonathan chuckled. After their lighthearted banter, the atmosphere became rxed and harmonious once more. The cacodemon was tilting its head and darting its gaze around when it looked at Mabel. At that moment, it was no longer hostile toward her. In fact, there was even a hint of affection in its gaze, and it allowed her to pat its head. The cacodemon appeared to be a sensitive creature, and it could sense if a person was sincere toward it or not. At the same time, Jonathan''s mood had lightened up. ¡°I find something extremely odd. The cacodemon is little, but it can transform into something that''s around the same size as the Lone Demon Beast,¡± he uttered. This is real life instead of a movie scene. How is something like that possible? He then asked Mabel, ¡°Where do you think it''s hiding its huge body? Also, the Lone Demon Beast transformed into a humanoid figure when it was dying.¡± Mabel couldn''t help but sh a wry smile. ¡°I have no idea! You should ask Jeff that question because I think he knows more about it.¡± Jonathan was disappointed. Right then, the cacodemon reached out its hand, and it wanted to touch Jonathan''s forehead. However, Jonathan was too tall for it to do so. Seeing that, Jonathan picked the cacodemon up. Subsequently, the cacodemon touched Jonathan''s forehead with its finger, and all of a sudden, Jonathan experienced some changes in his mind. Right then, it was as if the cacodemon and Jonathan were somehow connected. A few momentster,prehension dawned on Jonathan. He then put the cacodemon back down and eximed, ¡°Oh, I see!¡± Mabel''s interest was piqued, and she asked, ¡°What just happened?¡± ¡°The body structure of cacodemons is different from that of us humans. Every cell in them is mutated, and a lot of those cells are simr to Beatrix''s spatial ring because they have spaces within them. When we cultivate, our cells will gradually absorb nutrients. That''s how our bodies grow stronger. However, we can never be physically as strong as these creatures. That''s a limitation set by Heavenly Law. Therefore, we can only develop our minds to form mana and achieve the state of having infinite mana.¡± Jonathan paused and continued, ¡°Things are different with cacodemons. A cacodemon cultivates its body, and when it reaches a certain level, it''ll be unimaginably strong. If needed, it can also mutate all the cells in its body. Once the cells are mutated, the cacodemon will be stronger physically. Meanwhile, both the cacodemon and Lone Demon Beast can transform into humanoid figures. This is because...¡± Chapter 318 Chapter 318 ¡°This is because the human body is the prime form of all creatures and is also the most ideal state of evolution,¡± Jonathan finally said. Mabel was also a highly cultivated person, and she immediately understood what Jonathan meant specifically. Olswick was also a tropical region located in Intundeos and was hundreds of miles away from Xendale. The ce was also closely rted to Norham and contained plenty of tropical jungles. It was ten o''clock at night and a bright full moon hung in the sky. To the southeast of Olswick was an endless sea. Intundeos was prone to tsunamis and storms, and the geographical environment was humid and hot, with many wild animals and venomous snakes lurking in the jungle. To survive here, one needed strong survival skills. At this moment, the private ne finally arrived at the beach in front of the tropical jungle in Olswick. The ne was running out of fuel and had tond on the beach to refuel. This particr beach was not a tourist attraction. Everything was primitive, and the beach was surrounded by a dense forest. There were also many marks and traces left behind by snakes and insects crawling on the sand. The sea was calm, and the silvery moonlight spilled over the sand. As the propellers of the private ne roared loudly, the ne finallynded steadily on the beach. The sand and dust on the beach were swirling around after being blown by the propellers. Jonathan, Mabel and the cacodemon then got off the ne. The cacodemon''s eyes were filled with reluctance as it held onto Jonathan in silence with tears welling up in its eyes. Although Jonathan also felt reluctant, he knew that they would eventually have to part ways. ¡°Let''s give the cacodemon a send-off,¡± Mabel suggested. The cacodemon''s eyes finally lit up with joy. Jonathan nodded in agreement, and they led the cacodemon into the jungle, holding its hand. The dense foliage of the jungle was home to many snakes and insects. ording to past experiences, Jonathan had expected them to be attacked by snakes and insects. However, the cacodemon''s presence deterred the snakes and insects from approaching them. The other wild beasts that inhabited the jungle also felt the cacodemon''s intimidating aura and did not dare toe near. The jungle was damp and filled with dew, with the ground covered in wet soil. Suddenly, the cacodemon raised its head and called out in confusion, ¡°D-Daddy!¡± Jonathan looked toward the cacodemon. The cacodemon''s intelligence had grown remarkably, and it could now urately express its thoughts. It asked, ¡°Daddy, why do I have toe here?¡± Jonathan was stumped by its question. That''s a relevant question. Why did the cacodemon have toe here? What did it do wrong? He couldn''t find an answer to the cacodemon''s question. Mabel knelt down and stroked the cacodemon''s face. The cacodemon gazed at her, filled with confusion. It couldn''t understand the world it was living in. Mabel spoke softly. ¡°You''re different from ordinary beings and you''re very powerful. Some people are afraid of you and fear that you will harm them. They want to kill you before you can harm them. Your father is reluctant to let you go too, but he wants to protect you, so he brought you here.¡± ¡°Who are they?¡± the cacodemon asked immediately. Mabel replied, ¡°Masters from Thymion.¡± The cacodemon was puzzled and asked, ¡°What is Thymion? Who are those people? I don''t know them, so why should I harm them?¡± Jonathan and Mabel were both stunned by the cacodemon''s heart-wrenching question. From the perspective of the Thymionians, they did nothing wrong. However, from the cacodemon''s point of view, it was innocent. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only ¡°Daddy, I don''t understand,¡± the cacodemon said. Jonathan lifted the cacodemon in his arms and said softly, ¡°Cacodemon, you don''t understand now, but you will in the future. Many things in the world don''t make sense, but we can only strive to have a clear conscience. Do you understand?¡± The cacodemon did not seem to understand everything thoroughly, but it still nodded. ¡°Cacodemon, can you promise me one thing?¡± Jonathan asked again. The cacodemon nodded and replied, ¡°Daddy, I''ll promise you anything.¡± Jonathan said, ¡°People say that you''re a bad monster who will harm the world in the future. But I don''t believe that. I think you''re kind, and I''ll always think of you as my good boy. So, in the future, you must never harm others and only do good. Let''s use our actions to prove to those people that they''re wrong. Can you do that?¡± The cacodemon nodded vigorously and said, ¡°Yes, Daddy. I can.¡± ¡°Good boy,¡± said Jonathan, tearing up as he ced the cacodemon down. ¡°You stay here and behave yourself. I promise I''lle and see you whenever I have time, okay?¡± The cacodemon immediately realized that Jonathan was leaving and became teary-eyed. ¡°Daddy, please don''t go. Stay here with me,¡± it pleaded. Jonathan replied, ¡°Even if I stay with you for one day, I can''t stay with you forever. Sooner orter, you''ll have to learn to be on your own.¡± The cacodemon asked, ¡°Can I go back with you then? I promise I''ll be good. Even if someone hits me or scolds me, I won''t fight back.¡± At that moment, Jonathan wanted to take the cacodemon back with him. He really wanted to love it and care for it as if it were his own child. But he knew he couldn''t take the cacodemon with him. He wouldn''t be able to protect it from harm. If the cacodemon were to lose control, the damage it could cause would be too much for a city to handle. Besides, the people from Thymion wouldn''t let it live. Jeff wouldn''t allow it either. There were too many realistic factors that prevented Jonathan from taking the cacodemon with him. He had no choice but to leave it behind. ¡°We can''t stay here for too long. If we do, Jeff and his team will track us down. Things won''t look good for the cacodemon if that happens!¡± Mabel said. Jonathan nodded. He looked at the cacodemon and asked, ¡°Do you trust me?¡± The cacodemon replied immediately, ¡°I trust you.¡± Jonathan said, ¡°Remember, everything I''m doing today is for your own good. One day, we will be able to appear in public together without fear. Right now, this is just a small hardship that life has given you. If you can ovee it, everything will be fine in the end.¡± The cacodemon still seemed puzzled, but it replied, ¡°Okay, Daddy.¡± Jonathan stood up and said, ¡°I have to go now. You''ll be fine here, right?¡± The cacodemon nodded tearfully, saying, ¡°I will.¡± Jonathan''s heart ached as he turned around and walked away in big strides. Tears finally streamed down his face at that very moment. He wasn''t an emotional person, but he couldn''t help it at that moment. Mabel felt sad too as she trailed behind Jonathan. The cacodemon stayed behind without saying a word. When Jonathan and Mabel were far away, it finally cried out in extreme anguish. For the cacodemon, who was only two days old, there was still much it didn''t understand. Despite itsck of understanding of the ways of the world, the cacodemon had already experienced three partings. The first time was when Jonathan released it into the jungle of Pinke Mountain Forest. The second time was when it had to part with Zoe. This was the third time. Jonathan was filled with sadness and anger. If only I were stronger, I would''ve kept the cacodemon with me, and no one would dare to harm it. I also wouldn''t have to worry about the cacodemon causing trouble because I would be able to control it. But unfortunately, I''m not strong enough! I must be stronger! Soon, Jonathan and Mabel boarded the private ne. The ne was already refueled, and Mabel instructed the pilot to fly back. Wasting no time, the ne quickly took off into the dark sky. The moon was hanging high in the sky, and there was not a cloud in sight. The surface of the ocean looked serene and beautiful. All of a sudden, Jonathan realized something and said, ¡°Oh no. We have to go back.¡± Mabel was surprised. ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Jonathan replied, ¡°We must not let our guard down. Jeff may have the same idea as you. I''m afraid he has already guessed that we''ll change our course. Those Thymionians may already be lurking in the jungle, waiting for us to leave so they can strike.¡± Mabel''s expression changed as she realized Jonathan''s concerns were valid. Without hesitation, she said, ¡°Let''s go back!¡± She was speaking to the pilot. The pilot didn''t say anything and immediately turned back. Five minutester, the private nended once again on the beach. In the dense and dark forest, the cacodemon sobbed for a while before a determined look shed past its eyes. It wiped away its tears and turned around, looking for a ce to rest. The growth of its intelligence and wisdom was extremely fast. Just as it turned around, it heard a cold voice shouting in Thymionan, ¡°Little b*stard, do you think you can escape?¡± At the same time, four people emerged from the thick bushes surrounding the cacodemon. The person speaking was ama on the left. He was bare-chested and looked like he was in his thirties. He was the junior disciple of the head of Celestial Sky Sect from Thymion, and people referred to him respectfully as ¡°Great Sun Lama.¡± In reality, the Great Sun Lama was already seventy years old and had reached Level One of Immortal Stage. On the right was Ephraim Nightingale, also known as Reverend Nightingale, from Thymion. He was also a cultivated individual and his cultivation had reached Level Eight of Divine Master. Besides, he wielded a blood de that could kill people without leaving any trace. The remaining two individuals were two top experts from the Thymion government. One was named Ryan Roper, and the other was Richie Roper. These two brothers were in their forties. They practiced the Shadow and Light Technique from the esoteric sect and had achieved Level Seven of Divine Master. The esoteric sect in Chanaea was simply a branch and the real headquarters was in Thymion. At present, these four people had received Jeff''s warning and hurried over to deal with the cacodemon. They already knew the cacodemon''s characteristics, so they had done a lot of preparation before coming. Jonathan and his team were overwhelmed by the Lone Demon Beast because, firstly, the Lone Demon Beast was too powerful, and secondly, they weren''t prepared to face it. However, at present, Ryan and Richie not only had flying knives that had been tempered by magic arrays, but they also had high-explosive bombs, rocketunchers, and grenades. All of which were prepared for the battle against the cacodemon. As for Ephraim, his blood de was extremely sharp and could y any being with ease. The leader among them was naturally the Great Sun Lama. Aside from his Immortal Stage cultivation level and infinite mana, he also possessed the magical Divine Whip, which was extremely terrifying. Facing the cacodemon, the Great Sun Lama mercilessly called it a little b*stard. The cacodemon immediately realized the power of these four people and felt extreme danger. However, it was also very confused and asked the Great Sun Lama, ¡°Who are you people?¡± Chapter 319 Chapter 319 The cacodemon spoke in Chanaean because that was thenguage Jonathan spoke during its language acquisition period. The Great Sun Lama also knew Chanaean. Hence, he announced, in Chanaean, with great authority, ¡°Your sins are beyond redemption, you vicious monster. We are here to take your life today.¡± The cacodemon didn''t understand why such a decision was reached. It refuted, ¡°I was only born yesterday. Until this day, all those whom I have in were wicked creatures, and I have never harmed an innocent person. Why would you use me of having sins beyond redemption?¡± The Great Sun Lama was taken aback by the cacodemon''s im. Upon seeing the Great Sun Lama''s reaction, Ephraim said, ¡°Lama, there''s no need to waste your time with this vicious monster. Just kill it. If this monster is not eliminated, our country will never be at peace.¡± ¡°Exactly! Just kill it!¡± Both Ryan and Richie also chimed in with agreement. In an instant, murderous intent could be seen in the eyes of the four top elites. The cacodemon copsed to the floor in a daze. It said, ¡°But I''m a good person, and I don''t have sins that are beyond redemption. You can''t kill me.¡± After a momentary pause, it continued, ¡°I cannot kill you all, too, because I promised Daddy to be a good person. Please don''t force my hand...¡± The cacodemon continued mumbling to itself, seemingly trying to defend itself. It appeared to be struggling with a dilemma and was in considerable distress. Daddy, what should I do now? You only told me not to kill good people, but you never told me what to do if they tried to kill me. ¡°How dare you argue with us, you monster!¡± Ephraim''s eyes shed with a glint of coldness. Suddenly, he let out a roar and unsheathed his blood de. The blood de was three feet in length and was menacingly sharp. Its body sported a deep red hue, resembling that of blood. This de was created using ck magic from Thymion as well as the blood of a thousand innocent people who were tragically killed. Despite Ephraim''s status as the true elite of Crimson Onyx Sect, the blood de he wielded was infused with malevolent energy. Ephraim obtained this blood de by wresting it from the hands of a Depraved Art elite, whom he had hunted down and killed. Although Ephraim sensed the incredible power contained within the blood de, he couldn''t bring himself to destroy it. Ultimately, he decided to keep it for himself and use it to carry out righteous deeds as he came to the realization that if the de fell into the hands of Depraved Art martial artists, it would bring about countless cmities. The blood de was infused with the energy of vengeance and contained a powerful array. The slightest maniption of the weapon could unleash a brutal and lethal force capable of ending lives. This de was a lethal instrument of stealth, capable of killing without leaving a trace. As Ephraim unsheathed the blood de, it soared through the air with incredible velocity like red silk. Ephraim swiftly formed a series of hand seals before pointing at the cacodemon''s head. In a split second, the blood de emanated five beams of crimson light. The five crimson beams of light surged forth like bolts of lightning, honing in on the cacodemon''s head with the sharpness of a de. As the cacodemon didn''t attempt to evade the attack, it was immediately struck by the five crimson beams, which sliced through its head, leaving behind five bloody gashes that oozed crimson liquid in an instant. Despite the ferocity of the attack, it appeared to be non-lethal for the cacodemon, as the gashes on its head seemed to be nothing more than mere scratches. After witnessing this scene, the four elites couldn''t help but feel a sense of terror washing over them. Even though the blood de''s sharp crimson beams were capable of slicing through metal and gold, they proved futile against the cacodemon''s flesh-and-blood body. Its body''s physical resilience was so exceptional that it was practically abnormal. Despite that, the cacodemon still let out an agonized howl. It wanted to escape and hide, but it didn''t know which way to run because it was surrounded. Ryan retrieved a rocketuncher from his back, prompting Richie to step forward and assist him in loading it. After that, Ryan aimed the rocketuncher at the cacodemon and fired it. Boom! A rocket missile wasunched mercilessly toward the cacodemon, emitting a piercing whistle as it hurtled through the air toward its intended target. ¡°Ah!¡± At that moment, the cacodemon was finally overwhelmed with a sense of absolute danger. Its eyes turned red instantly, and it let out a piercing screech before its body began to undergo a grotesque transformation. At that very moment, a ck monster suddenly appeared before everyone''s eyes. The mutated cacodemon then grabbed the rocket with its bare hand, causing it to explode in a violent st. A bright ze of fire appeared, and a mushroom cloud rose into the sky. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Boom! Everyone could barely see what was happening before them as the smoke and dust billowed. But once the smoke cleared, they saw the cacodemon standing there,pletely unharmed. It let out a ferocious roar, sounding like an injured lone wolf. Both Ryan and Richie were shocked by such a scene. They were shocked that the rocket missile would have no effect on the cacodemon. ¡°It''s truly a cacodemon. This demonic monster is so powerful that if allowed to return to Thymion, it would bring disaster to the entire country.¡± Ephraim then announced, ¡°I can''t let you live!¡± After saying that, he swung his blood de at the cacodemon. The blood de''s beam then surrounded the cacodemon''s neck in an attempt to sever its head. The sharpness of the blood de was beyond imaginable. Just then, to everyone''s surprise, the cacodemon abruptly widened its gaping maw. It then turned its head and devoured the blood de, chomping on it with considerable force. Ephraim''s face was drained of all color. He and the de shared a connection. Hence, he could feel the de being reduced to smithereens as the cacodemon chewed on it. What happened next only added to his despair as the cacodemon swallowed the shattered fragments of the de. The cacodemon''s energy seemed to be much more powerful after that. ¡°What a mighty monster!¡± The Great Sun Lama was also shocked by the happenings before him. Both Ryan and Richie still had guns and hand grenades in their possession, but in the face of such a powerful cacodemon, they were too ashamed to use them. ¡°Cacodemon!¡± Just then, Jonathan and Mabel arrived at the scene. After hearing Jonathan''s voice, the cacodemon immediately turned toward him. Its eyes shone with surprise when he saw them. At the same time, the Great Sun Lama took action. He brandished his Divine Whip, an ancient item packed with unmatched strength. The whip''s appearance resembled a barbed ck whip which was flexible. The whip earned its name due to its uniqueness. Holding the Divine Whip firmly in his hand, the Great Sun Lama swung it at the cacodemon''s head. In the eyes of everyone present, the shadow of the whip could be seen shing toward the cacodemon''s head. Following a sharp noise, the clear mark of a whip appeared on the cacodemon''s face, causing its skin to split open and bleed upon impact. The cacodemon cried out in agony, and its eyes turned bloodshot once more. With a roar, the cacodemon lunged at the Great Sun Lama at the speed of lightning. With a cold glint in his eyes, the Great Sun Lama deftly shifted his feet and skillfully slid ten meters away from the charging cacodemon. At the same time, he swung the whip twice. The cacodemon''s face was struck twice, and three gaping wounds could be seen on it, making for a gruesome sight. The cacodemon couldn''t endure the excruciating pain and roared as its body convulsed uncontrobly. It attempted to pounce on the Great Sun Lama multiple times, but thetter moved too fast, evading it with ease. The cacodemon couldn''t even keep up with the Great Sun Lama''s shadow. Jonathan and Mabel gazed intently at the scene before them, their expressions grave and contemtive. For a moment, the two of them were uncertain about what to do. The elites of Thymion had their own reasons for wanting to eliminate the cacodemon, and as representatives of Chanaea, Jonathan and Mabel could not intervene to help the cacodemon without putting themselves in an impossible position. As such, there was nothing Jonathan and Mabel could do except watch anxiously. Jonathan sincerely hoped that the cacodemon would be able to flee the scene safely. Finally, he could no longer control himself and screamed, ¡°Cacodemon, run!¡± The cacodemon was seething with anger, and its body was surging with malevolent energy. Jonathan''s words fell on deaf ears. It continued lunging at the Great Sun Lama, but thetter effortlessly dodged it, using his Divine Whip to leave numeroussh marks on the cacodemon''s body. At this point, the cacodemon''s body was covered in gaping wounds andcerations. As it roared, the cacodemon stopped attacking the Great Sun Lama. Jonathan screamed in his heart, Run! Meanwhile, Mabel chimed in, ¡°Cacodemon, did you forget the advice your father gave you? He asked you to be kind. Don''t you remember that? Why aren''t you running?¡± She had to be careful with her words because she couldn''t simply tell the cacodemon to flee. Suddenly, the cacodemon spun around. Its face was a bloody mess as it bellowed at Mabel, ¡°Why don''t you ask them to be kind? Are they picking on me because I''m a pushover?¡± The Great Sun Lama then swung the whip in his hand numerous times. Countless whip shadows filled the air and fell upon the cacodemon''s body like raindrops. The cacodemon writhed in agony on the ground, clutching its head while letting out a continuous, piercing scream. Unable to stand it any longer, Jonathan and Mabel exchanged a quick nce and swiftly made their way toward the Great Sun Lama. ¡°Dear lord!¡± Ephraim, Ryan, and Richie quickly stepped forward to stop Jonathan and Mabel. Ephraim warned, ¡°My good sir, this is a personal affair that concerns our country. We kindly request that you refrain from intervening.¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Jonathan''s eyes were red. The cacodemon was like a son to him, and there was no way he could remain calm when his son was abused right before his eyes. Jonathan immediately exuded a powerful aura after saying that. The Great Sage Force Field was truly intimidating. Energy coursed through his body as the sound of wind and thunder reverberated around him. The Rolling Thunder Punch was then unleashed. His fist descended with the might of a dragon emerging from the depths of the sea, aiming directly for Ephraim''s throat. A cold gleam flitted past Ephraim''s eyes when he noticed Jonathan''s attack, but instead of evading, he stood his ground and countered with Nestling Fist, a defensive technique. Following lightning-fast punches, Ephraim seized Jonathan''s fist firmly. Simultaneously, Ephraim channeled his formidable mana into a strike aimed at Jonathan''s head. In actuality, Ephraim''s strength was nearly equal to Jonathan''s. When one cultivated one''s physical body to the final stage of Celestial Soul, the strength one possessed was not significantly different from those at Level One or Level Eight in Divine Master due to the physical body''s limitations. Hence, the Divine Master elites would concentrate on cultivating mana. Nevertheless, if one''s mana was not strong enough, it would be useless when dealing with the elites of Celestial Soul since their brains could not be affected. However, Ephraim had reached Level Eight of Divine Master, and his mana was powerful. When facing opponents with a cultivation level lower than Celestial Soul, he could use mana to manipte their minds directly and eliminate them remotely even when he was standing thousands of meters away. Even when suddenly unleashed on Celestial Soul elites like Jonathan, its power was still considerable. Ephraim held onto Jonathan''s fist, and with his mana, he created an invisible sharp sword in his mind and used it to pierce through Jonathan''s brain like a bolt of invisible lightning. This was equivalent to killing someone without leaving a trace. Since he was caught off guard, Jonathan was unable to defend himself against such an attack that resembled a mental assault. Fortunately, Mabel was by Jonathan''s side and quickly sensed Ephraim''s mana attack on Jonathan''s mind. In such a critical moment, a cold glint flickered in Mabel''s eyes. She quickly formed a spiritual wave within her brain andunched a swift attack toward Ephraim''s spiritual wave. The two waves shed against each other in the air, creating intense maic vibrations, almost creating sparks. Chapter 320 Chapter 320 Ephraim''s mental attack was blocked by Mabel. While both of them were Divine Masters, Ephraim cultivated under Barsm. Meanwhile, Mabel''s mana was gathered from dark energy, which was much more refined and potent. Ephraim was shocked. When Jonathan''s fist was caught by Ephraim, he twisted it and caused a spiral of electricity to explode from it. Immediately, Ephraim detected the spiritual energy bursting out of Jonathan''s fist. In response, he staggered three steps back. Jonathan used Shadow Step to dash past Ephraim and charged straight toward the Great Sun Lama like a sh of lightning. At that moment, the Great Sun Lama was still whipping the cacodemon. Cacodemon didn''t have the strength to retaliate and was on the brink of death after being continuously struck by the Great Sun Lama''s Divine Whip. That was something Jonathan wasn''t going to allow happen. Swiftly, Ryan and Richie prevented Jonathan from approaching the Great Sun Lama by blocking his path like iron walls. ¡°Get out of the way!¡± Jonathan roared and unleashed the power of his Haemocore. He tackled Richie like a ruthless wild bear, pushing thetter away like a raging tsunami. With all his power unleashed, his strength was equivalent to the final stage of Celestial Soul, which was also the peak of physical strength. Obviously, as only a final-stage Nascent Soul cultivator, Richie couldn''t hold Jonathan back at all. At that moment, his only thought was backing away. Just as he darted backward, he pulled out a revolver and fired two rounds at Jonathan. Jonathan was shocked, for he didn''t expect Richie to possess a gun. Moreover, thetter''s shots were urate. In that critical moment, he nimbly dodged the bullets. Richie was aware of Jonathan''s background and that thetter had connections with high-ranking officials in Chanaea, which was why he didn''t shoot to kill. Otherwise, with his and Ryan''s shooting skills, they would''ve finished Jonathan off right there and then. They aimed their revolvers at Jonathan, restricting him from doing anything reckless. As for Ephraim, he was engaged in an intense battle with Mabel. While Mabel had the advantage for the moment, it was impossible for her to defeat or subdue Ephraim within a short period of time. If it weren''t for the fact that Ephraim''s blood de was swallowed by the cacodemon, both Mabel and Jonathan would''ve died already. A Divine Master''s powery in their ability to develop their brain and generate mana, not their physical strength. Mana-powered magical weapons were unbelievably mighty. Without his blood de, Ephraim was pretty weak in terms of actualbat. As a result, he was struggling to fend Mabel off. Meanwhile, Jonathan was still stuck in a predicament after a few failed attempts of getting past the brothers, so he was getting anxious. Then, he suddenly backed away and arrived next to Mabel. Expeditiously, he sent a Rolling Thunder Punch toward Ephraim''s throat to kill him. Once Mabel and I finish him off, we no longer need to fear Ryan and Riche! Colors drained from Ephraim''s countenance when he was faced with Mabel and Jonathan''sbined attack. Immediately, he fled backward. While Jonathan and Mabel chased after him, Ryan and Richie came to his rescue. A ferocious battle ensued. Both sides remained fearful and wary of their adversaries, but none of them could cause real harm to the other party. It was impossible for Jonathan to face Ephraim alone because if thetterbined the power of his fist with spiritual energy, the former would not be able to take it. Thus, Mabel wouldn''t let that happen. Meanwhile, Ephraim wouldn''t let Ryan and Richie battle against Mabel alone because they would lose. However, Jonathan was just a cultivator, so Ryan and Richie could corner him with guns andbat power. Thymion treated the matter of the cacodemon very seriously, which was why they sent their elites to handle it. While Ryan and Richie were elites from the government, the Great Sun Lama and Ephraim were civilian elites who volunteered to help. Jonathan couldn''t save the cacodemon. Is the cacodemon going to be beaten to death by the Great Sun Lama? It''s not doing good. It''s covered in gashing wounds covered. That whip is such a powerful divine weapon! Even a being as tough as the cacodemon can''t take it. Just as the cacodemon was about to die, something strange happened again. Its cells were mutating, and its wounds began to scab and fall. The Great Sun Lama was taken aback to see that. ¡°Not good! This monster can heal its injuries!¡± Paling, he cracked his whip in the air and wrapped it around the cacodemon''s neck. ¡°Die!¡± he roared, intending to pull the cacodemon''s head off. Suddenly, the cacodemon opened its red eyes in fury. It abruptly grabbed the Divine Whip and tried to snatch it from the Great Sun Lama. ¡°Let go, you monster!¡± he yelled before turning his wrist and gesturing a technique to summon the whip back with his fingers. The Divine Whip flew out of the cacodemon''s hands and returned to the Great Sun Lama. A streak of ck scab fell from the cacodemon''s face. Its injuries had allpletely healed because its body''s cells had evolved again, granting it more power. The cacodemon growled and pounced toward the Great Sun Lama with greater speed and agility. On close inspection, its body size had shrunk. It lunged wildly at the Great Sun Lama, swinging its huge ws. His expression turned grim as he deftly avoided the cacodemon''s attack. When Jonathan and Mabel saw that the cacodemon was gaining the upper hand, they released a sigh of relief and joy. On the other hand, Ryan, Richie, and Ephraim panicked. With their current abilities, even if they tried to help, they wouldn''t be of any assistance to the Great Sun Lama. Back then, Jeff and Beatrix couldn''t help Jonathan fight the Lone Demon Beast because the cacodemon was too quick and tough. Neither rocket missiles nor the blood de could harm the cacodemon. Thus, Ephraim and the Roper brothers'' attacks would not do any harm to it, too. In reality, even the Great Sun Lama couldn''t harm the cacodemon without his Divine Whip. However, at that moment, even with the Divine Whip, he could barely injure the cacodemon anymore. Left with no other options, the Great Sun Lama chanted something. The Divine Whip escaped his hand, zipped through the air, and restrained the cacodemon within the blink of an eye. As it roared, it struggled to escape its binding. To keep the cacodemon restricted, the whip expanded and contracted alternately ording to the creature''s changing size. Jonathan''s and Mabel''s expressions darkened. They could only watch the cacodemon struggle because Ephraim and the Roper brothers would stop them if they tried to help. However, at that moment, the Great Sun Lama was the most anxious of them all. He could feel the formation within the Divine Whip fluctuating violently, as though it could lose control at any minute. This cacodemon''s strength is terrifying! He then widened his eyes, emitting horrific light beams. ¡°Look at me, monster!¡± he bellowed. His wordspelled the cacodemon to stare into his eyes. The moment they made eye contact, the cacodemon instantly felt as though it had fallen into a bottomless abyss. He had essentially created a purgatory in its mind. The cacodemon felt as if it was being tied to a metal beam within the cold and dark purgatory. Momentster, it heard thunder crackling in the air before lightning struck him. The cacodemon felt such excruciating pain that its body spasmed uncontrobly. Soon, another lightning struck it, then another, and another. It was an endless lightning storm. The cacodemon howled in pain. From Jonathan''s and Mabel''s perspective, they only saw the cacodemon pausing in its tracks and kneeling down before shrieking in agony. While there weren''t any injuries visible on its body, its screams were more intensepared to before. It was because the brain was where the soul resided. If the brain thought the body was getting hurt, then the pain receptors would react ordingly. If the brain thought death was near, then the physical body would be brain-dead as well. That was why most people died from shock instead of impact when they jumped off a building. Ephraim and the Roper brothers released a sigh of relief before focusing on preventing their enemies from disturbing the Great Sun Lama. A cold look shed past Mabel''s eyes before sheunched a mental attack on the Great Sun Lama. It was an ultimate, invisible mental attack that even Ephraim didn''t notice until it had been unleashed. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. He was shocked by her sudden assault and immediatelyunched a simr attack toward her. At the moment, Mabel was focusing all her mana on taking out the Great Sun Lama. Thus, she couldn''t defend herself against Ephraim. Since it was a mental attack, Jonathan could do nothing but watch. Out of nowhere, Mabel felt immense pain assailing her brain. She stumbled backward and vomited a mouthful of blood. She then sat cross-legged on the ground. It was necessary for her to calm down and heal the severe wound Ephraim inflicted on her mind. Otherwise, her life would be in danger. Jonathan was surprised when he saw that. Meanwhile, the Great Sun Lama was still concentrating on killing the cacodemon when Mabel''s mental attack hit him. Chapter 321 Chapter 321 A spiritual wave attack was a mysterious attack. The stress that ordinary people felt in their daily lives was a form of mental attack, too. An example would be the pressure ordinary people would feel upon interacting with their superiors. However, the pressure from superiors was not something that could be clearly defined. It wasn''t concrete. The superiors themselves would neither feel norprehend it. In fact, if the superiors were fearful of their wives, then their power to pressure others would be non-existent in the face of their wives. However, upon reaching Level One in Divine Master, a spiritual wave attack would turn physical. It was something that had been manifested into the physical ne like spirit, vitality, and strength. It was something maniptable. Between Level One and Level Three in Divine Master, the mana formed by spiritual waves would be weak. It could only be used to attack weaker cultivators, and it had a limit on how far the attack could beunched. For example, Yareth and Sylvia''s battle was a fight between spiritual energy. Once a person reached Level Five in Divine Master, they would be able to use their mana to control magic weapons and kill their enemies from a thousand meters away. When they reached Level Eight in Divine Master, they would be able to use their spiritual mana to kill others remotely. Therefore, Mabel''s current mana sword was definitely something that could be used to harm the Great Sun Lama. A shudder wracked the Great Sun Lama''s body, and he quickly made a mana shield in his mind. It was an instinctive move to defend himself. At the same time, the cacodemon let out a loud roar before breaking out of the Great Sun Lama''s purgatory. The cacodemon then opened its eyes before roaring again and stomping its foot. Following one loud noise, the cacodemon finally destroyed the Divine Whip. It shattered into pieces and flew in different directions. However, the cacodemon swiftly shot out its ws to grab the remnants of the Divine Whip. Then, it shoved the broken whip into its mouth and began chewing it. After munching on it for a while, itpletely devoured the Divine Whip. The cacodemon''s power became even more refined after that. That was the amazing ability that cacodemons possessed. They could devour anything including magical weapons and devil infants and convert them into the nutrition their bodies needed. Colors drained out of the Great Sun Lama''s face. He had lost his Divine Whip, and it was difficult for him to control the cacodemon from then on. Without hesitance, the cacodemon darted forward to swipe its w at the Great Sun Lama. The Great Sun Lama swiftly avoided it. The cacodemon was mighty, and as a result, the surrounding nts were torn down by its attack. Even though the Great Sun Lama managed to avoid the attack, the cacodemon proceeded to grab two trees and swung them around him. Nothing within ten meters of the cacodemon could avoid being hit by the trees. Despite the Great Sun Lama''s impressive agility, he had a hard time dodging that. Dirt and dust filled the air as strong gusts of wind blew. The Divine Master and Immortal Stage cultivators who had lost their magical weapons were evidently finding the situation challenging to deal with. There was no way they could defend themselves against a being like the cacodemon, which had an invincible physical body. Just as the Great Sun Lama was on the verge of defeat, Ryan and Richie''s gazesnded on Jonathan. Ryan then said to Ephraim, ¡°Reverend Nightingale, these two people seem close to the cacodemon. We can use them as hostages! Perhaps that will work as a threat to the cacodemon!¡± Ephraim froze for a second, hesitating. Then, a cold glint shed past his eyes, and he said, ¡°All right. We''ll do that. What do we have to lose?¡± With that said, he beganunching spiritual wave attacks at Jonathan. Upon hearing those people speak, Jonathan sensed impending disaster. Before Ephraim could even finish speaking, Jonathan turned tail and fled. He knew well that the cacodemon would be able to revitalize itself once it killed the Great Sun Lama. By then, Ephraim and the others would be no match for it. Jonathan couldn''t even care less about Mabel at that point. After all, Mabel was not just a nobody, and he was certain that they would not dare to kill her. Jonathan ran as quickly as he could, dodging everything in his way, but soon, he sensed a pang of agonizing pain in his mind. In the next second, his mind went nk, and he passed out. As it turned out, while Jonathan was quick, he was not as quick as Ephraim''s spiritual wave attack. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. No matter how hard Jonathan tried to avoid it, the spiritual wave attack still struck his mind urately and precisely. Jonathan was only in Celestial Soul, and his mind was fragile. That attack was not something he could withstand, so he went unconscious immediately. Nevertheless, Ephraim had not dealt a fatal strike. If he had, he would have rendered Jonathan brain- dead. Ephraim still needed Jonathan to threaten the cacodemon, so he would never kill Jonathan. If Jonathan died, they would all be doomed as well. That was something Ephraim knew well. Both Ryan and Richie took Jonathan and Mabel hostage and ced guns against their temples. As Mabel''s mind had been injured, she, too, was unable to move and was subjected to her enemy''s mercy. Once Ephraim saw that Jonathan and Mabel had been restrained, he quickly shouted at the cacodemon in Chanaean, ¡°You monster! If you don''t stop now, we''ll shoot these two!¡± The mad cacodemon shuddered and promptly paused in its tracks when it heard Ephraim''s words. Then, it saw the current state Jonathan and Mabel was in. A murderous look crossed its eyes, and it prepared tounch another attack. Ephraim, Ryan, and Richie were frightened, and Ephraim hastily bellowed, ¡°Stop! If you take another step closer to us, we''ll kill them immediately!¡± The cacodemon halted and screeched, ¡°Let go of my daddy! Get lost right away, or else I''ll kill you all!¡± Ephraim and the rest could sense the intense demonic energy and furying from the cacodemon. The cacodemon was indeed living up to its name as a demon. ¡°No!¡± Ephraim shouted. ¡°We can let them go, but you have to return to your original form first. Otherwise, you''ll be attending their funerals!¡± The cacodemon fell silent. As it stared at Ephraim, it asked, ¡°Will you let my daddy and Aunt Mabel go if I return to my original form?¡± Ephraim replied, ¡°That''s right.¡± At that, the cacodemon said, ¡°Okay. I believe you.¡± With that, it suddenly inhaled sharply. Then, the cacodemon''s body began undergoing changes. It turned from a gigantic monstrous being into a child who looked around eight years of age. However, the cacodemon child''s body was covered with terrifying white scales. Its eyes were blue and bright, making it look as if it was a foreign boy who had contracted a strange illness. At that moment, the cacodemon was no longer as ferocious and frightening as it was in its monstrous form. ¡°Let my daddy and Aunt Mabel go!¡± the cacodemon shouted. ¡°All right,¡± Ephraim answered. Right as he said that, he was donemunicating with the Great Sun Lama. The Great Sun Lama was the one who instructed Ephraim to convince the cacodemon to return to its original form. Ephraim was a Divine Master cultivator, and the Great Sun Lama was an Immortal Stage cultivator. Hence, the two of them could hold a mental conversation to share their ideas. Right then, the Great Sun Lama made a move. Stretching out his hand, a ray of light darted out from his sleeve. The ray of light impaled the cacodemon''s back and buried itself into its heart. The cacodemon''s eyes widened, and it screeched in agony as its knees buckled. Then, it curled itself up on the ground. Mabel''s eyes widened in shock. Her heart ached as she watched the cacodemon suffer, and she was enraged. ¡°How can prominent figures like you be such despicable people?¡± Ryan scoffed and said, ¡°Chief Sandler, how are you shameless enough to ask us that? We should be the ones asking what motives you and this young man have. The cacodemon is the demon of Thymion, and it will bring endless disasters if it manifests in this world. Yet, you''re protecting it. Are you trying to create conflict between our two countries?¡± Mabel was rendered speechless. Thus, she ignored Ryan and turned to the Great Sun Lama. ¡°What have you done to the cacodemon?¡± The Great Sun Lama then mumbled a mantra under his breath, ¡°Let the sun ignite and grant me the light.¡± Once the Great Sun Lama said that, he turned to Mabel to say, ¡°This is the Nailhead Script that my senior has given to me. It''s also known as the Death Nail. The Death Nail guarantees the death of a person''s life as long as it enters the person''s heart.¡± The Great Sun Lama had wanted to perform the Death Nail attack on the cacodemon previously, but could not find the chance to do it. He had to trick the cacodemon into returning to its original form beforeunching a sneak attack on it while it had its guard down. Mabel''s heart sank when she heard the Great Sun Lama''s exnation. ¡°What are you going to do to the cacodemon?¡± The cacodemon was still screaming in pain on the ground as they spoke. The Death Nail was no ordinary item. There was poison, as well as powerful mana contained within it. If it wasn''t that powerful, there was no way the Death Nail would be able to subdue the cacodemon. The Death Nail was supposed to render a person dead, but the cacodemon was powerful enough to remain alive despite having the Death Nail lodged in its heart. Now, the cacodemon was covered in sweat as all colors drained from its face. It was suffering indescribable torture with every passing second. Mabel''s heart was breaking. Although she was trying to recover from her injuries earlier, she was still conscious of her surroundings and was well aware that the cacodemon would have been unstoppable if it wasn''t concerned about her and Jonathan. No one present could have been able to harm it. With a solemn look, the Great Sun Lama said, ¡°The cacodemon is a being that brings harm. If we let it stay alive, it''ll bring disaster to our country. Therefore, it must die.¡± He then turned to the Roper brothers and said, ¡°The cacodemon has lost its ability to defend itself. Decapitate it.¡± ¡°Of course, Lama,¡± the Roper brothers answered without a hint of hesitance. The two of them then walked over to the cacodemon, which was still curled up and defenseless. Dread was twisting in Mabel''s guts. When her eyes flicked to the side to look at Jonathan, she realized he was still unconscious. Relying on Jonathan was not an option. Is this really the cacodemon''s fate? If that''s the case, why did the cacodemon survive? Why must it die soon after it''s been brought to this world? What even is the purpose of its life? Does it only exist to help Jonathan out so that Jonathan could save me? Mabel turned back to Jonathan and whispered under her breath, ¡°Jonathan, wake up soon and think of a way around this. You''ll be gued by guilt for the rest of your life if you find out that the cacodemon died to save you.¡± Chapter 322 Chapter 322 No matter howpetent a person may be, they would inevitably be left helpless and powerless in certain situations. There were times when Mabel felt powerless when she was in Celestial Soul, and there were also times when she felt the same when she was in Level One of Divine Master. Even though she was currently a Level Eight Divine Master and was considered an eminent being in the world, there were still some things that rendered her helpless. Right now, she feltpletely powerless as she watched everything unfold before her. Ryan and Richie hade to a stop before the cacodemon. They despised the cacodemon and naturally wouldn''t spare its life. At the same time, Ryan whipped out a glinting army knife and told Richie to hold the cacodemon''s head. The army knife aimed straight for the cacodemon''s neck. Crack! The army knife shattered but failed to prate the cacodemon''s neck. Ryan and Richie paled visibly. Ryan was grabbing the cacodemon''s neck, while Richie was holding the cacodemon''s body. Following that, Ryan twisted the cacodemon''s neck, intending to snap it into half. Mabel''s eyes grew wide and intense with rage, yet there was nothing she could do. Her brain was severely injured, and she needed time to recover. Ephraim kept an eye on Mabel so she couldn''t take action. Hence, Mabel could only watch helplessly. She turned to look at Jonathan, who was still unconscious. It is fortunate that Jonathan won''t be witnessing this situation. If he were still awake, it would be a devastating sight for him to bear. Right then, something out of the ordinary happened. Ryan and Richie were about to join forces to snap the cacodemon''s neck as it whined in anguish. No matter how much force they exerted, they still couldn''t break the cacodemon''s neck. The cacodemon''s neck was twisted at an unnatural angle. Its features were distorted to an rming degree as its eyes bulged wildly from its sockets. It was a gory sight to behold. Right then, the cacodemon''s cells started mutating again. The creature''s previously dull, lifeless eyes suddenly glowed a fierce crimson red. Its body was now engulfed in a deep, burning red hue as demonic energy surged out. On the outside, it looked as if an internal me was burning within the creature''s body. The intense heat seemed to be consuming everything in its sight as everyone could already see the internal organs of the cacodemon being engulfed in the fire. Ryan and Richie were exceptionally powerful as they could easily crush iron and steel with their bare hands. s, even they couldn''t snap the cacodemon''s neck despitebining their strength. Mabel gazed at the cacodemon intently, hoping that a miracle would happen. ¡°Stop!¡± the Great Sun Lama shouted as his expression turned dark. Hearing that, Ryan and Richie immediately dropped the cacodemon and gave the Great Sun Lama a confused look. Ephraim also shot the Great Sun Lama a baffled look. ¡°What''s wrong, Lama?¡± The Great Sun Lama replied sternly, ¡°This creature is unlike any I have ever seen. It changes and evolves in response to force. The more you try to subdue it, the faster it mutates.¡± It was a strange yet understandable situation. Humans were able to grow and mature more quickly when faced with difficult circumstances. Fish could breathe in the water, and birds could fly in the sky. These creatures had adapted in ways that allowed them to survive in their respective environments. In other words, the cacodemon was continuously evolving. When the environment it was in became harsh and uninhabitable, its body would begin to undergo changes in order to adapt and survive, a processmonly known as evolution. Its cells would mutate to allow the evolution. The Great Sun Lama was filled with dread as he was worried that trying to y the cacodemon any further would only serve to strengthen and empower it, allowing it to evolve into an even more formidable presence. Hearing his words, Ryan and Richie realized he was right. Ephraim''s expression turned grim. ¡°Lama, what do you think we should do now?¡± The Great Sun Lama responded solemnly, ¡°This beast is a formidable presence, and I don''t think I possess the necessary strength to get rid of it. I believe our best option would be to bring it back to Mapleton, where my senior can take on the task of dealing with it.¡± Ephraim agreed. ¡°Let''s do that, then.¡± He paused before ncing at Mabel and the unconscious Jonathan. ¡°What about them?¡± The Great Sun Lama replied, ¡°That''s the Roper brothers business. The Ropers represent the government, while these two are closely rted to Chanaea''s Department of National Security. I can''t decide their fate. Ryan, Richie, do exercise caution when dealing with them in order to avoid an international dispute.¡± The Ropers swept their gazes over Mabel and Jonathan. As the elder brother, Ryan exuded a sense of maturity. He dered, ¡°Let''s leave with the cacodemon. We can leave these two here.¡± The Great Sun Lama nodded. ¡°Good. Let''s do that.¡± Their way of doing things was straightforward without a single bit of hesitation. Having made up their minds, they swiftly left with the cacodemon. Previously, they came here on two private helicopters, which were hidden somewhere. Soon, the group boarded the helicopters and began their journey to Mapleton, Thymion. As darkness descended, the inky ckness of the forest was made even more pronounced. Even the slightest glimmer of moonlight was unable to prate the dense foliage, making the night even darker than it already was. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Time ticked past slowly, but Jonathan was still in aa. Mabel sat cross-legged, unleashing a force field that spread outward for a radius of ten meters, encapsting them both in a protective barrier. Within the ten-meter radius, any snakes, insects, rats, ants, or beasts dared note any closer as her force was too intimidating. Without Mabel''s protection, Jonathan would''ve been eaten by wild beasts by now. Mabel then shut her eyes. Her brain had suffered extensive damage, and as a result, she was now employing a technique to help her stay calm so that the mana in her brain could be used to alleviate the injury caused by Ephraim. His spiritual wave attack was akin to a scarlet stain seeping into an otherwise clear, colorless pool. Mabel was currently doing her best to refine the red stain so her brain could return to its colorless state. For example, if it was Lance, the Emperor of Chanaea, who had attacked Mabel, then her mind would turnpletely red instantly. No matter how hard she tried, she wouldn''t be able to recoverpletely. In fact, she would die on the spot! However, Ephraim wasn''t that capable. Dawn finally arrived, and sunlight seeped into the dense forest. The sun slowly rose, ushering in the new day and banishing the darkness from the night before. Mabel finally recovered from the injury caused by Ephraim''s spiritual wave attack the night before. Her brain was back to its initial pure state. Her vital energy was restored to its normal, healthy level. Mabel immediately went over to Jonathan, who had been unconscious for several hours. She couldn''t help but worry, for as far as she remembered, he had always been so carefree and vigorous. It was rare to see him in such a state. Mabel couldn''t even begin to imagine what she would do if he had indeednded in trouble. Fortunately, she had grown stronger over time and was able to remainposed in difficult situations. Stretching a lone finger out, she pressed on Jonathan''s forehead. She then channeled her mana to Jonathan''s brain through her finger. The strange situation could be likened to two people having a USB cable connecting their brains. Mabel instantly sensed Jonathan''s current situation. There was only a small spot of red stain in Mabel''s brain earlier, but Jonathan''s brain was much more heavily affected, with three-quarters being stained a deep red. Ephraim''s spiritual wave was in control of Jonathan''s brain. Jonathan''s consciousness was intact, but he couldn''t defeat Ephraim''s spiritual wave. That was the reason he remained unconscious. Mabel''s face paled as she couldn''t do anything to help him. She could refine Ephraim''s spiritual wave in her brain but couldn''t do the same for Jonathan. At that moment, Mabel finally knew how it felt to be overwhelmed by anxiety. The cacodemon was brought back to Mapleton where its fate remained unknown, while Jonathan was still out cold. Back then, Mabel had Infant King''s mana within her brain. Even Richard wasn''t able to help her refine its mana. Naturally, Mabel also did not possess the necessary abilities to assist Jonathan in refining Ephraim''s spiritual wave. The mysteries of the human brain were so intricate and vast that they could not be tampered with in any way. Itsplexity was extraordinary and impossible to fullyprehend. Mabel was afraid that she would affect Jonathan''s brain structure if she were to enter his brain by force. Under such circumstances, she had no choice but to bring Jonathan to the helicopter and headed back to Yaleview. At nine o''clock in the morning, Mabel brought Jonathan to visit Jeff in a rush. Jeff was mostly to me for this matter, but Mabel had also interfered in it. Thus, they couldn''t really me each other. Mabel did not say much as she arrived at the underground base of Pearl Building. Jonathan was carefully ced onto a bed as Mabel asked Jeff, ¡°Is there any way to save Jonathan?¡± Jeff exined, ¡°Jonathan''s condition is better than yours. Previously, you were in danger as Infant King''s primordial spirit was still alive. This time around, Jonathan was struggling with the consequences of the Reverend Nightingale''s lingering spiritual wave. Fortunately, it is possible to eliminate it and restore Jonathan to full health.¡± Hearing that, Mabel heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Hurry, save Jonathan now.¡± Jeff merely shed a bitter smile. ¡°I can''t save him as I''m only one level higher than you. I''m as helpless as you are.¡± Mabel''s expression turned dark. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± She was livid and had been making a concerted effort to remainposed and tolerant toward Jeff. If she were to stand in Jeff''s shoes, she would agree with Jeff''s decision. However, that didn''t stop Mabel from boiling with anger. After all, it was all Jeff''s fault that had resulted in the cacodemon and Jonathan being in this unfortunate predicament. Jeff was older than Mabel and could naturally understand her fury. He told her, ¡°Jonathan is a vegetable now, and he must find a way to wake himself up. He''s the only one who can defeat Reverend Nightingale''s spiritual wave. No one else can help him do so.¡± Mabel frowned slightly. ¡°How long do we have to wait?¡± Jeff revealed, ¡°You can trymunicating with his brain and see if you can arouse his consciousness.¡± After a pause, he added, ¡°Alternatively, you can try getting someone close to him to wake him up. The stronger his consciousness gets, the weaker Reverend Nightingale''s spiritual wave bes.¡± Mabel repeated, ¡°Someone close to Jonathan?¡± She started racking her brains to find out who it was. His wife? The daughter of the Harrington family, Catherine sprang to mind. Chapter 323 Chapter 323 Deep down, Mabel rejected the notion of summoning Catherine. It wasn''t because Mabel had a personal motive, or even because she harbored feelings toward Jonathan. She was an honorable person who would never do something that she would be ashamed of. Since Mabel was the one who caused Jonathan to be in such a state, she could not bear to face Catherine, for she felt incredibly guilty. Hence, at that moment, Mabel wanted to rely on herself to awaken Jonathan. She proceeded to tell Jeff, ¡°Chief Yount, let me try awakening him first.¡± Jeff nodded in response. ¡°Okay.¡± After a brief pause, he added, ¡°Mabel, I hope you''ll forget about the matter of the cacodemon. What''s done is done.¡± Giving Jeff a look, Mabel said, ¡°The cacodemon may not mean much to you, but it is my savior. Please don''t lecture me about righteousness and the like. As a person, I have to put my conscience before everything else.¡± Falling silent, Jeff stared intently at Mabel and said nothing. He knew that Mabel was a decisive person, and she was not some innocent youngdy who could be easily persuaded. She was a person of principle. On the other hand, Jeff stood in a position that allowed him to view things objectively. Thus, they both had their own stances and opinions. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. As a result, the matter was inexorable and unable to be mediated. ¡°I shall take my leave first.¡± Without further ado, Jeff turned around and exited the bedroom. The lights that shone in the bedroom were snow white. Jonathan appeared to be sleeping peacefully as hey there with his eyes closed. Turning around, Mabel proceeded to turn off the lights. Immediately, the bedroom plunged into darkness and silence. Mabel ced a finger on Jonathan''s brow and sent a wave of mana into thetter''s brain. She was merely trying to explore Jonathan''s consciousness without trying to refine Ephraim''s spiritual wave. At that moment, Mabel focused all of her attention on Jonathan. Like an elusive spirit, she darted into Jonathan''s mind and weaved through his memories. Through Jonathan''s mind, Mabel was able to gain a better understanding of the man. She saw a young Jonathan training hard and the former''s attachment to his master. Moreover, she saw Jonathan training and fighting on the battlefields of Smend. asionally, she would see something that made her flush red. Jonathan''s private life was far too chaotic in the past. When he had been overseas, he loved to frequent bars and hit on women from various countries. He would often end the night with a pleasant romp in bed. Jonathan had changed that habit of his when he returned to Horington. Ever since then, he held back from such outrageous behavior. As Mabel continued to go through Jonathan''s mind, she could see many of his memories. However, she could not discover the whereabouts of his consciousness at that moment, which made her feel helpless. Despite that, she was exceptionally smart. She gave up on wading through his mind and began releasing brain waves in his mind. She released thoughts regarding the cacodemon as if she was telling him a story, exining to him how the cacodemon was captured and how its fate was currently unknown. Perhaps, it was even on the verge of death. After sending off the signals, Mabel immediately sensed the fluctuations in Jonathan''s mind. Jonathan''s brain waves began to vibrate violently as it underwent fierce recovery. The intensity of Jonathan''s brain waves made Mabel feel ufortable. If she did not withdraw her mana now, it would inevitably sh with Jonathan''s brain waves. When that happened, she was bound to injure Jonathan. Hence, Mabel hurriedly exited Jonathan''s mind. She opened her eyes and saw that Jonathan''s eyes were still shut. However, Jonathan''s fingers moved ever so slightly. A momentter, hisshes fluttered as well. Mabel was overjoyed. Before long, Jonathan suddenly opened his eyes and sat up, breathing heavily. Mabel let out a sigh of relief. Jonathan shook his head, trying to clear his mind a little before abruptly jumping down from the bed. Turning to Mabel, he announced anxiously, ¡°We''re going to Mapleton.¡± Mabel replied in a low voice, ¡°Jonathan, don''t worry. We''ll get to Mapleton. But you have to tell me, how are you feeling right now? Also, going to Mapleton to rescue the cacodemon will not be an easy task. We will need to make meticulous preparations.¡± Jonathan had received the information Mabel transmitted while he was unconscious. When he found out that the cacodemon had been captured because of him, he almost had a mental breakdown. Even if he had to risk his life, he was not going to let anything happen to the cacodemon. Jonathan forced himself to calm down upon hearing Mabel''s words. He gathered his wits and felt his mind clear up. Ephraim''s spiritual wave had beenpletely dispelled. While he didn''t dispel it by refining it, he had managed to regain control of his own spiritual wave. Since Ephraim''s spiritual wave did not have a consciousness tied to it, it would only grow weaker and weaker as time passed. ¡°I''m fine,¡± Jonathan replied. Mabel said, ¡°All right, then. Come with me. We''re going to Mapleton.¡± Jonathan regained hisposure and said, ¡°We must keep our trip to Mapleton a secret. If the Thymionians find out, we won''t stand a chance.¡± Mabel knew that Jonathan was referring to Jeff. She had to settle matters with Jeff, or everything would be for naught. ¡°Let''s meet with Chief Yount,¡± Mabel dered. Following that, she exited the bedroom with Jonathan in tow. Jeff was sitting cross-legged in his office when the two found him. He opened his eyes when Jonathan and Mabel entered the room. ¡°Chief Yount, Jonathan and I wish to go to Mapleton. I want you to give us your word that you will not leak our whereabouts to the Thymionians again.¡± Smiling bitterly, Jeff gave Mabel and Jonathan a look. ¡°Looks like you''re adamant about going to save the cacodemon in Thymion.¡± Mabel and Jonathan nodded resolutely in response. Jeff continued, ¡°It''s futile. Celestial Sky Sect, Thymion''s top sect, is akin to the Divine Realm. The sect''s leader is revered by the Thymionians as their heavenly king, and his mana has already reached Level Five of Immortal Stage. The amount of mana he has is not something the two of you canprehend. It can be said that only hidden elite fighters of the Divine Emperor can deal with Celestial Sky Sect''s leader. No one else can, for even the masters are no match for Celestial Sky Sect''s leader.¡± He paused for a moment before continuing with a sigh, ¡°The cacodemon is currently in the hands of the sect leader. You''d only be looking for trouble if you went. Previously, the Thymionians were already unhappy with your meddling. However, they let bygones be bygones for the sake of national security. I''m afraid they would not be as lenient if you go this time. When that timees, we can do nothing even if they kill you, as you are not in the right. In short, I am against you going to Thymion. Firstly, it''s impossible for you to save the cacodemon, and this can only end in sadness. Secondly, doing so will only serve to paint a target on your backs and bring trouble upon yourselves. You''re both adults, so I hope you can be more rational about this.¡± Jonathan managed to suppress the urge to interrupt the other man several times throughout the conversation, and he immediately spoke up the moment Jeff finished his lecture. Jonathan said, ¡°Very well, Jeff. You''veid out everything and warned us about the consequences of what would happen. However, we still wish to go to Thymion. Everyone has their own will, and it is our choice whether we choose to live or die. As a friend, senior, and fellow Chanaean, I hope you''ll agree to keep our trip a secret.¡± Jeff could only sigh in response. He knew that his efforts to persuade them had been for naught. ncing at Mabel, he inquired, ¡°What about you, Mabel?¡± Mabel replied, ¡°I agree with Jonathan. Chief Yount, no, Jeff. I consider you my friend. Jonathan is right. It doesn''t matter if we live or die on our uing trip to Thymion, because it will be our choice. However, I hope we won''t die because of a friend''s betrayal. Do you understand what I''m saying?¡± Mabel''s words were harsh. Jeff''s expression took a subtle change. ¡°All right. Since you''ve put it this way, I have nothing more to say. It seems like I''ve be a despicable person in your eyes. Rest assured, I promise I will turn a blind eye to your antics.¡± With that, Mabel finally let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Thank you!¡± Then, she turned around and was about to leave with Jonathan. ¡°Wait!¡± Jeff suddenly called out. Mabel and Jonathan both turned to look at Jeff. Jeff took out a white brocade box from his spatial ring. ¡°These are the thirty-six Golden Divine Beads that were the spoils of war from our fight with Daphunova Temple the other day. I''ve refined the Daphunova Temple''s host''s mental energy and impurity contained within the beads. You will face many dangers in Thymion. Take these thirty-six Golden Divine Beads with you. Perhaps they will be of help to you.¡± Mabel''s expression changed slightly. She was profoundly aware of the importance of a magical weapon to a Divine Master. If a Divine Master cultivator did not have a magical weapon, his or her battle prowess would not have much difference from a Celestial Soul cultivator''s. A Divine Master cultivator who was below Level Five, especially, would have a hard time taking out their enemies even with spiritual energy. However, to a Divine Master who wielded a magical weapon, defeating a Celestial Soul cultivator would be like a walk in the park. Hence, the gift Jeff gave them was considered precious. Mabel was not an unreasonable person. She fixed her gaze on Jeff as she stepped forward and epted the proffered Golden Divine Beads without hesitation. ¡°You have my thanks,¡± she murmured. Jeff replied faintly, ¡°Go on, then!¡± He closed his eyes, not wanting to say anything more. Mabel and Jonathan exited Pearl Building. By the time they came out of Pearl Building, it was one o''clock in the afternoon. The sun shone brightly in the unusually clear blue sky. Chapter 324 Chapter 324 Just as Jonathan was about to get into the military car, Mabel stopped him. ¡°This car is too eye- catching. Let''s just walk there,¡± she suggested. ¡°Where to?¡± Jonathan asked. It was clear that Mabel was being cautious. After inspecting their surroundings to make sure they were in the clear, she revealed her ns. ¡°As you know, we''re putting our lives on the line while we travel to Mapleton this time. The enemies are too strong, which is why we can''t afford to make even the slightest mistake. We have spies in Mapleton, which means there is a possibility that Thymion has nted spies here as well. Hence, we have to be more careful. We can''t let the enemies know where we are.¡± Jonathan agreed with Mabel''s conclusion. ¡°Where are we going now?¡± he then asked. Mabel whipped out her phone in response. ¡°I''m gonna call a subordinate of mine to meet us at a hotel. Once we meet her, we''ll disguise ourselves as someone else. We''ll have to change our identities before taking the next flight to Mapleton.¡± Nodding in agreement, Jonathan smiled. ¡°That''s a solid n.¡± He was impressed by Mabel''s meticulous thoughts. Admittedly, Jonathan was not thinking straight at the moment. His concern for the cacodemon had consumed every corner of his mind. He feared that the cacodemon was already a goner. Twenty minutester, Jonathan and Mabel arrived at a small hotel called Voyager Resort. The two of them made their way to a standard room and knocked on the door. The door flung open within milliseconds. A youngdy that looked about eighteen years old stood behind the door. She was dressed simply in a white T-shirt and a pair of jeans. The girl disyed reverence and immense respect in front of Mabel. ¡°Greetings, Ma''am! You''re here!¡± the girl greeted. Mabel nodded slightly in response. ¡°Let''s talk inside.¡± Stepping aside, the girl weed Jonathan and Mabel into the room. The first thing that caught Jonathan''s attention after they entered the room was an exquisite ck box on the girl''s bed. Meanwhile, the girl reported to Mabel. ¡°Everything''s ready, Ma''am. We can start now.¡± It was evident that the girl had a straightforward work ethic¡ªquick and effective. Jonathan swept a gaze over her and unintentionally caught sight of the ck bra the girl was wearing beneath her white T-shirt. If it was any other time, Jonathan would have teased the girl and flirted a little with her. At that moment, however, he was not in the mood to do so. ¡°Let''s begin,¡± he stated. The girl nodded. Soon, the girl began helping Jonathan and Mabel with their make-up, gearing them for their disguises. At the same time, she gave Jonathan and Mabel each a file of documents. Naturally, the documents were not for entertainment. Instead, they contained information and details about the identities that Jonathan and Mabel were about to impersonate. The identities that the girl had selected as disguises were actual people. Thus, Jonathan and Mabel had to familiarize themselves with their new roles in order not to blow their cover. Jonathan took the identity and appearance of a twenty-eight-year-old man called Weston Zeigler. Mabel took the identity and appearance of Queenie Heuer, a twenty-five-year-old woman. Queenie was Weston''s wife. The couple was heading to Mapleton, Thymion for a vacation. Every part of the trip and their character were nned down to thest detail. Before long, Jonathan''s make-up was done. As he stared into the mirror, the reflection of an average-looking man stared back at him. Yet, Jonathan''s temperament could not be covered by make-up. His eyes were exceptionally bright and full of vigor. As for Mabel, her new face was gorgeous. Coupled with her own formidable aura, she looked like a queen. In the next second, however, Mabel lowered her eyes to conceal the aura. With that small movement, her majestic aura miraculously dissipated, rendering her a in beauty. Taking a deep breath, Jonathan did the same to conceal the look in his eyes. The two of them looked nothing more than average civilians. Once that was done, Jonathan and Mabel got their passports and ID cards before leaving the hotel and heading toward the airport. Their flight was scheduled for three in the afternoon. After hailing a taxi, the two of them went to the airport in silence. Once they had arrived at the airport, the two of them took a seat in a quiet corner as they waited for their flight. ¡°I don''t think we can barge in by force this time,¡± Jonathanmented. ¡°My subordinate in Thymion has already discovered that the cacodemon is in Celestial Sky Sect. I believe that it''s being guarded by the master of Celestial Sky Sect himself, but there''s no telling how the cacodemon is doing.¡± After a brief pause, Mabel continued, ¡°If the cacodemon is already gone, then all of our efforts would have been for naught.¡± Jonathan''s expression darkened. ¡°No matter what, we have to give it our best shot. By the time we reach, if the cacodemon is already... gone, then at least we wouldn''t have any regrets.¡± R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only ¡°You''re not wrong,¡± Mabel agreed. ¡°Where is Celestial Sky Sect located? Is the ce heavily guarded?¡± Jonathan inquired. ¡°Celestial Sky Sect is extremely close to the royal family of Mapleton. They hold such a high position that they might as well be considered a sacred temple. In an ancient setting, the master of Celestial Sky Sect would be considered an imperial preceptor. The difference is that imperial preceptors in ancient times might be scammers, but the master of Celestial Sky Sect is legit. His juniors are already given the honorific status ''Lamas,'' so just imagine the power held by the master himself!¡± Mabel pondered silently for a moment. ¡°Under such circumstances, forcing our way into Celestial Sky Sect to rescue the cacodemon is straight-up impossible.¡± Instead of being discouraged, Jonathan argued, ¡°There are a lot of things that seem impossible in this world, but we still have toe up with an idea. As long as wee up with the right n, there''s nothing we can''t do.¡± Mabel looked at him. ¡°Do you have any solid ns?¡± ¡°There is a strategy stated in The Art of War: to relieve a besieged ally by attacking the home base of the besiegers. Since we can''t face Celestial Sky Sect head-on, then let''s attack from the sides. Can you think of anyone whom the master of Celestial Sky Sect is fond of or cares for deeply? If we capture this person and hold them hostage, the master of Celestial Sky Sect would have no choice but to give in,¡± Jonathan proposed. When Mabel heard that, her eyes lit up. She admired Jonathan''s quick-thinking skills. She then began to think. After a brief moment, she chirped in excitement, ¡°I got it! The master of Celestial Sky Sect has a daughter! She''s twenty-two this year, and it''s her fourth year studying at Mapleton University. If we abduct his daughter, he''ll definitely surrender.¡± The new piece of information piqued Jonathan''s curiosity. ¡°Isn''t the master of Celestial Sky Sect a Lama? Are they not sworn to celibacy? How does he have a daughter?¡± ¡°You might not know this, but there''s a certain degree of freedom to his cultivation as the master of Celestial Sky Sect. Celestial Sky Sect focused on the purity of the heart and soul, not so much on physical abstinence. In other words, it''s what''s on the inside that counts!¡± ¡°But if he''s pure in his soul and heart, howe he still slept with a woman, causing her to bear him a child?¡± Jonathan questioned. Jonathan was rather curious about the situation, perhaps because he was interested in gossip. Mabel shrugged. ¡°I don''t know the details, but if I''m not mistaken, the master predicted his own fate and found out that he''ll get involved in a rtionship in this mundane world. His predictions came true, and naturally, his child was brought to this world.¡± Realization dawned upon Jonathan before he immediately said, ¡°You suggest that we kidnap his daughter and threaten him with her life, but I don''t think that''s a good idea.¡± ¡°Why''s that?¡± Mabel asked. ¡°The master of...¡± Jonathan stopped mid-sentence, not used to the title. He asked, ¡°What''s his name?¡± Mabel answered, ¡°His name is Gd Methendriel, otherwise addressed as the holy master!¡± ¡°The holy master? All right, then let''s call him that.¡± Jonathan nodded before continuing, ¡°Surely the holy master is someone highly trained and educated. However, he might not ce heavy emphasis on rtionships. Is he close with his daughter? I''m afraid he might just give up on his daughter at the most crucial moment.¡± Mabel shook her head. ¡°Not necessarily. ording to the information I have, the holy master adores his daughter, to the point that he spoils her, even.¡± ¡°But the holy master knows the importance of the cacodemon. If word got out that he gave up the cacodemon for his daughter, his reputation would take a huge hit. If he were to weigh the pros and cons, he might not care about his daughter anymore,¡± said Jonathan. ¡°Your concerns are valid. What you say might happen,¡± Mabel concurred. ¡°Nheless, we should at least try. This is our only n right now.¡± ¡°I don''t think capturing his daughter is a safe guarantee. But what about the princess of the royal family? Didn''t you say that the holy master is close to the royal family?¡± Jonathan suggested. ¡°Absolutely not!¡± Mabel objected immediately. ¡°Both of our identities are intricately linked with our country. In the past, they didn''t kill us because of these connections. If we were to kidnap the princess of Thymion, our country would be viewed as cruel and unjust if word ever got out.¡± Jonathan paused, acknowledging the point that Mabel had made. He instantly crossed out that idea. Yet as he did so, another idea popped into his brain. At any cost, we must force the holy master to give in. The two continued to chat. In the blink of an eye, it was almost three o''clock. Jonathan and Mabel got ready to board the ne. At three in the afternoon, the sun was shining brightly. The ne heading to Mapleton of Thymion took off into the clouds. Jonathan and Mabel were seated next to each other in the economy-ss cabin. After all, they were disguised as two normal white-cored workers. It would have looked suspicious if they were to be seated in the VIP cabin. Mabel had not rested much for the past few days. Seeing that there was nothing they could do at the moment, she closed her eyes to get some sleep. Even when asleep, her posture remained as upright as usual and her demeanor remained as austere as ever. She would not allow her head to rest on Jonathan''s shoulder while she slept. Jonathan, on the other hand, could not fall asleep. His mind kept wandering back to the cacodemon and its safety. However, Jonathan quickly lost his cool. Mabel was wearing a casual white shirt. As such, he merely had to tilt his head a little to be able to peek at her fair skin and cleavage as well as the ckced bra that she was wearing. It was indeed a feast for his eyes. To calm himself down, he took a deep breath and closed his eyes. Even though he was a lustful person, he would not have any inappropriate thoughts when it came to Mabel. He cherished the pure friendship he had with Mabel and did not want to taint it. Thus, Jonathan kept his eyes closed throughout the journey. At eight in the evening, the nended at Mapleton International Airport. The climate in Mapleton was that of a typical tropical rainforest¡ªhot all year long with frequent rainfall. Jonathan and Mabel entered the arrival hall. Mapleton International Airport was illuminated brightly and bustling with life. The headlights of countless cars on the street painted a beautiful picture of the night. Within minutes, Jonathan and Mabel exited the airport. Lowering her voice, Mabel whispered to Jonathan, ¡°We''ve reached Mapleton. The number of informants and spies Mapleton has against us makes us an easy target. Remember, we''re supposed to be a married couple on vacation. Don''t give our game away.¡± As she spoke, Mabel suddenly reached out and wrapped her arm around Jonathan''s. Chapter 325 Chapter 325 Jonathan tensed up when Mabel wrapped her arm around his. A strange, inexplicable sensation rose in his heart almost instantly. He felt ashamed of himself for having such dirty thoughts when he saw how calm Mabel was. I can''t believe I nearly corrupted our innocent friendship with those dirty thoughts of mine! The climate in Thymion was that of a typical tropical rainforest. The country used to be named Zedfield at first, but eventually became Thymion after many years of development. Even so, it was still ruled by a king, who held ultimate power over the country. Mapleton of Thymion was poprly known as a city that floated on water due to the Royalty River which ran through Mapleton, splitting the city into two parts before flowing into the Gulf of Thymion. Jonathan was greeted by apletely foreign culture the moment he stepped out of Mapleton International Airport. While most people would think of transgender individuals upon hearing about Thymion, the country was actually rather conservative with ny percent of its citizens being religious people. After getting into a cab, Jonathan and Mabel used very basic Ustranasian to tell the driver they were heading to Sunlight City Hotel. The driver then drove them straight to their destination after understanding their request. As a safety precaution, Jonathan and Mabel avoided mentioning any major events and key details while chatting in the car. They merely discussed some trivial matters regarding their country. Jonathan saw a huge, majestic pce and lots of temples along the way. It looks like Thymion truly is a country of religion... As the cab passed by Royalty River, Jonathan saw a marketce above it with lots of stalls. There were also vendors selling their wares on boats floating along the river. Jonathan noticed a lot of Chanaean tourists taking pictures and enjoying themselves in the area. Royalty River was truly a location that many found themselves attracted to. Had Jonathan not been tasked with a mission, he would have explored the ce with Mabel. Traffic in Mapleton was congested as always, so it took them about half an hour just to arrive at Sunlight City Hotel. The hotel lobby was incredibly spacious and had a red carpet down the middle. They were greeted by hotel staff dressed in traditional gowns upon stepping through the front door. About five minutester, Jonathan and Mabel arrived outside the door of the suite they booked with the keycard in hand. As the two of them were pretending to be a married couple, it was only natural that they booked a double room instead of two single rooms. After entering the room, they carefully examined every corner for hidden cameras and listening devices. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. As they had lots of experience in anti-surveince, it didn''t take long for them to confirm that the room was clean. Since they had maintained a low profile during their trip, it was highly unlikely that anyone would know they were in Thymion. On top of that, it was possible that the people in Thymion did not know about Jonathan and Mabel, so they wouldn''t be expecting anyone toe and rescue the cacodemon. Even so, Jonathan and Mabel had to be extra careful as their lives were at stake. ¡°Mabel, have your men found out about the cacodemon''s current situation?¡± Jonathan asked after confirming that their room wasn''t bugged. Mabel shook her head as she replied, ¡°The cacodemon is being imprisoned within Celestial Sky Sect, so my men can''t even get close. Gd has force fields nted within a ten-mile radius of Celestial Sky Sect, so he''ll pick up every single movement within that area.¡± ¡°A ten-mile radius? Is he really that powerful?¡± Jonathan eximed in shock. ¡°Gd has a powerful ability known as ''Heavenly Ear.'' Legend has it that all Divine Masters like Divine Emperor have that ability. Now, you might be wondering what that ability does. Well, it basically allows them to hear anything and everything in every world and ne of existence. That''s why it''s called ''Heavenly Ear.'' Gd has it too, but he can only listen up to a radius of ten miles,¡± Mabel exined. She then paused briefly before continuing, ¡°Barsm also has an ability known as ''Heavenly Eye,'' which allows them to see anything and everything in every world and ne of existence. Of course, these are all just rumors that I''ve heard. I am unable to confirm if Gd''s force fields are due to him possessing Heavenly Ear.¡± Jonathan couldn''t care less about that as he knew he had absolutely no way to determine if the cacodemon was still alive. They were both well aware of the possibility that the cacodemon might already be dead. Even so, they had to take that risk because there was a slim chance that the cacodemon was still alive. In theory, what Jonathan and Mabel were doing was extremely foolish and impractical. They knew full well that it was an impossible mission and that the cacodemon was fated to absorb demonic energy, which meant it could potentially be a threat to all of Thymion. Despite so, Jonathan and Mabel were still determined to carry out that rescue mission without an ounce of hesitation. After all, there would always be things that one couldn''t avoid doing in life. ¡°I think the cacodemon is safe for now,¡± Mabel said all of a sudden. ¡°What makes you say that?¡± Jonathan asked in surprise. ¡°The cacodemon was fated to be born into this world. You, me, Jeff, and those from Daphunova Temple have tried to kill it, but it managed to survive anyway. I can''t help but be impressed by how miraculous fate is,¡± Mabel replied. She then continued after a brief pause, ¡°They say the cacodemon is fated to bring death to all life, but you''ve seen how innocent and pure it actually is. It doesn''t intend to do such a horrible thing at all. However, I am worried about one thing in particr.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Jonathan pressed on. ¡°The people of Celestial Sky Sect have been trying to kill the cacodemon. They were very cruel to it, so I fear that may breed hatred in the cacodemon and turn it into a murderous creature. If that were the case, then the Celestial Sky Sect would be the one to me for it all. I don''t know about you, but that doesn''t exactly sound like fun to me.¡± Jonathan froze when he heard that. What she said does make perfect sense. Given the circumstances, such a scenario is entirely possible! Having realized how mankind could very well seal its own fate, Jonathan gasped in shock and said, ¡°Does that mean the cacodemon would be fine even if we don''t act?¡± ¡°That might be true, but we never know how things will turn out in this world. There''s no way to tell how our actions will affect the future. If we take action, we might be able to save the cacodemon and end up causing the destruction of the world. If we do nothing, the cacodemon might just die here, and that would be the end of it. Since we don''t know what will happen for sure, we can only do what we believe is right,¡± Mabel replied. ¡°Yeah, I suppose you''re right.¡± Jonathan paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°Every second we spend waiting will only ce the cacodemon''s life in more danger. We should hurry up and find Gd''s daughter.¡± ¡°It''s Saturday, so we won''t be able to do anything as Gd''s daughter will be staying inside Celestial Sky Sect. She will be returning to the university tomorrow night.¡± The longer we wait, the more danger the cacodemon will be in! Jonathan was starting to grow anxious at the thought of that, but he knew he needed to be patient. After all, rushing things would only reduce their chances of rescuing the cacodemon. ¡°What''s the name of Gd''s daughter?¡± Jonathan asked. ¡°Her name is Vananeru Methendriel,¡± Mabel replied. ¡°If Gd cares so much about his daughter, then he should have skilled bodyguards protecting her. Am I right?¡± Jonathan asked. ¡°In theory, that would be the case. However, Gd didn''t actually have anyone protecting his daughter. He is the most powerful fighter in Thymion, so no one would dare mess with him and his daughter. It''s also possible that Vananeru wanted to enjoy life like a normal person without all those restrictions on her freedom,¡± Mabel replied. ¡°Maybe she has some kind of secret item that could ensure her safety,¡± Jonathan suggested. Mabel nodded. ¡°Of course, that is also a possibility that we must consider. Therefore, we''ll have to be extra careful to not give her the chance to use it.¡± Jonathan frowned. ¡°Can you get me some weapons? I could use a sharp military-grade knife and something like those mercury bullets you gave me a while back.¡± ¡°No problem,¡± Mabel reassured him. Jonathan breathed a sigh of relief when he heard that. His previous encounters with magical weapons and special techniques like spiritual attacks had left him feeling rather helpless. He believed that having some guns and knives would help level the ying field with those who used magical weapons. After all, Jonathan was extremely skilled in the usage of firearms. On top of that, guns would allow him to engage his enemies while staying out of range of their spiritual wave attacks. After giving her subordinates a call to have them prepare the weapons that Jonathan requested, Mabel told him, ¡°Mapleton is different from Chanaea, so you must keep the weapons hidden. You could get in serious trouble if anyone finds out that you''re armed.¡± ¡°Oh, you don''t have to worry about that. The police won''t be able to stop me from leaving if I so much as feel like it,¡± Jonathan said confidently. Mabel paused for a few seconds before nodding in agreement. ¡°Fair enough. My subordinates will bring the stuff over shortly. I''ll go ahead and fuse the thirty-six Golden Divine Beads to increase our chances of sess tomorrow.¡± Jonathan nodded. ¡°All right.¡± Mabel then sat down on the couch and opened the brocade box. All thirty-six of the Golden Divine Beads were lying neatly inside the box. Each of those Golden Divine Beads contained spiritual energy and the power of Hayden''s faith. As Jeff had already purged the Golden Divine Beads of Hayden''s remaining spirit, all that remained was pure energy. Mabel channeled the pure, dark energy within her and fused her mana with the Golden Divine Beads. After that, she pushed it deeper into the core of the Golden Divine Beads, causing the mana from the beads to be one with her own. Her brain cells within her Braincore had reached billions in level, and she had developed a thousand of them. Although they were not pushed to their limits, the mana that they contained was fairly strong. After all, she couldn''t possibly infuse every single brain cell with nutrients. It wouldn''t make much of a difference if one were to pour a ss of hot water into ake, but it would be a whole different story if one poured it into a bigger ss. That was the theory behind developing one''s brain cells. Chapter 326 Chapter 326 After spending two whole hours working on the Golden Divine Beads, Mabel could clearly feel that her body had be one with them. Whoa... This is such a strange feeling! It is as though the Golden Divine Beads have be a part of my body! The Golden Divine Beads themselves contained energy, so Mabel could easily kill her enemies by manipting the beads with her mind. Because Mabel''s mana was fairly powerful, it amplified the power of the Golden Divine Beads even further. While waiting for Mabel to fuse with the Golden Divine Beads, Jonathan had received the weapons that Mabel requested from the Department of National Security. Upon examining thepact-sized revolver, he saw a total of six explosive mercury bullets inside, making it an extremely deadly weapon. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only After examining the weapons, Jonathan kept them away and continued waiting for Mabel. ¡°How did it go?¡± he asked when he saw Mabel open her eyes. Mabel simply shed him a faint smile as she moved all thirty-six of the Golden Divine Beads with her mind, causing them to levitate in front of Jonathan. ¡°Whoa... This is unbelievably incredible!¡± he eximed in shock. ¡°These magical weapons may be light in weight, but they sure pack a powerful punch. It''s simr to how a tiny remote-controlled airne can fly in the sky as easily as a full-sized airne.¡± Jonathan nodded in response. Mabel then joined the Golden Divine Beads together to form a bracelet, and the bracelet soonnded gently in her palm. ¡°These Golden Divine Beads belong to Master Gardner of Daphunova Temple, so you had better keep them safe and hidden. If anyone finds out that you have them in your possession, they will know that we''re the ones who killed him,¡± Jonathan reminded her. Mabel nodded. ¡°Don''t worry; I know what I''m doing. Anyway, I''m feeling a little hungry. Could you go buy us some food? I''ll take a shower in the meantime.¡± ¡°Sure thing!¡± Jonathan replied with a nod. Huh... Why do I find myself getting a little turned on? I know I shouldn''t be having such thoughts, but I desire to see her shower... Why are my feelings toward her changing? I used to only see her as a best friend, nothing more. That''s why we were able to drink together and aimlessly wander around the streets of Yaleview side by side. Neither of us wishes to take things further because we treasure this friendship of ours. We don''t want to taint it with such impure thoughts and feelings, and yet, I find myself starting to lust after her. Why is this happening? Hmm... It probably started when I saw her cleavage on the ne. And then, there''s the part where she wrapped her arm around mine. Honestly, it''s scary how a person''s feelings for another can change in such a strange and uncontroble manner. A man could have absolutely no feelings toward a woman, only to develop feelings immediately after having a pleasant dream of said woman. If the woman is charming and alluring in the dream, it''s very much possible for the man to fall for her after having that dream. With that in mind, Jonathan left the hotel to go buy some food. He knew the feelings of lust would only intensify if he saw Mabel showering. Jonathan hated himself for having such shameless thoughts about Mabel, especially when they had yet to confirm if the cacodemon was still alive. Mapleton had an abundance of delicacies, but most of the food revolved around curry. Jonathan spotted a decent restaurant shortly after stepping out of the hotel building. He was about to enter the restaurant when his phone started ringing in his pocket. Jonathan frowned in confusion when he saw Mabel''s name on the caller ID. ¡°Hurry up and buy me a box of bottled water!¡± Mabel said awkwardly when the line got through. ¡°What happened?¡± Jonathan asked. ¡°I was halfway through my shower when the water stopped all of a sudden. I''m covered in foam from head to toe right now,¡± Mabel replied. The first thing that came to Jonathan''s mind when he heard that was Mabel''s current state. She''s not the type who would bring her phone into the shower, so she must''ve stepped out of the bathroom to make this call. If that''s the case, then that means she''s currently standing in the room completely naked while speaking to me on the phone! Oh, that must be a real sight for sore eyes! Resisting the urge tough out loud, Jonathan replied, ¡°All right, I''ll go buy you some water right away.¡± After hanging up the phone, Jonathan casually made his way into the restaurant and bought them dinner before making a trip to the convenience store. He then returned to the hotel room about twenty minutester with dinner and two boxes of bottled water. That was when Jonathan realized another problem. The door to their hotel room was locked, and he had left the key card inside. Therefore, there were only two ways for Jonathan to get in. He could either have Mabel open the door for him, or knock it open using Force. However, the second option would result in a damaged doorknob, and that would make the Thymion authorities suspicious. Havinge this far, they couldn''t afford to screw everything up by making such a simple mistake. With no other options left, Jonathan had no choice but to knock on the door. ¡°How am I supposed to open the door?¡± Mabel eximed from inside the bathroom. Her voice aroused him, and he almost couldn''t suppress the burning desire within his heart. It took him every ounce of willpower to suppress his lust as he deliberately asked, ¡°Would you prefer if I destroy the lock with Force instead?¡± He was actually feeling nervous about the whole situation, so he tried his best to conceal it by sounding helpless and conflicted. For some reason, he found it a lot harder to do so than it was in the past. Mabel was a cautious person, so she freaked out when she heard Jonathan mention breaking the lock. ¡°We can''t do that either. Hmm... Ugh, fine. Just give me a minute.¡± Jonathan''s eyes lit up with excitement as he imagined how she would look like when opening the door. He felt like a person who was getting excited about unwrapping a mysterious birthday present. It wasn''t long before he heard the sounds of footsteps, and the door opened a few secondster. The first thing that Jonathan saw was Mabel standing in front of him with a huge towel wrapped around her body. Her hair and the fair skin on her exposed shoulders were all covered in foam. The mere thought of her beingpletely naked underneath that towel got Jonathan''s blood rushing to his loins instantly. Mabel mmed the door shut immediately after Jonathan handed her the bottled water. Jonathan found it hard to keep his lust in check as he waited outside. Mabel took about thirty minutes to wash the foam off before opening the door for Jonathan. This time, she had her hair wrapped in a towel and was dressed in a red, figure-hugging shirt and a pair of jeans. She had a rather huge bust, and that tight-fitting outfit only served to highlight her bust size even more. Jonathan had never lusted over her body in the past, and neither did all of those men whom she had worked with. If anything, the only feelings they had toward her were that of fear and respect. It wasn''t until that moment that Jonathan truly noticed Mabel''s feminine charm. After having dinner together, Mabel said, ¡°Try to get some rest tonight. My men are keeping a close eye on our target. They''ll inform me if they notice anything.¡± Jonathan nodded. ¡°I think I need a shower too.¡± He said that because the hotel''s water supply had been restored. After all, it was impossible for a fancy hotel such as this to be out of water for too long. Mabel rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Come on! You''re a man, aren''t you? It''s okay if your body stinks a little! Now, go sleep on the couch!¡± ¡°I''m sleeping on the couch?¡± Jonathan asked with a slightly disappointed look on his face. ¡°Duh! You don''t expect me to sleep on the couch, do you?¡± Mabel retorted. Jonathan let out a chuckle. ¡°Well, I don''t mind sharing a bed with you.¡± Mabel stared at Jonathan in shock when she heard that. She wasn''t expecting him to make such a joke, but she figured she was probably just overthinking things. Not wanting to make a mountain out of a molehill, she pulled the nket over her shoulder and switched off the lights. ¡°Good night.¡± The room was instantly plunged into pitch-ck darkness. Jonathan felt a little awkward as he realized he had spoken without thinking again. Eventually, he decided to lie down on the couch anyway. Thanks to the air-conditioning, the temperature in the room wasfortably cool. After taking some time to rid his mind of lustful thoughts, Jonathan''s focus shifted back toward the cacodemon. Just thinking about the cacodemon was enough to fill his heart with anxiety. It was nearly impossible for others to understand his concern and attachment toward the cacodemon. Jonathan had considered seeking the help of Richard and Beatrix, but decided against it when he considered the severity of the situation. To get Richard involved in something so serious would only result in worse consequences. Besides, Gd''s cultivation level surpassed that of Richard''s, so he wouldn''t be of much help anyway. To rescue the cacodemon, one would need to rely on one''s brain instead of brawn. Not wanting to give Richard any more trouble than he already had, Jonathan gave up on the idea of asking Richard for help. It was around midnight when Jonathan finally drifted off to sleep. The weather was looking great the next morning. Jonathan woke up when he heard loud music ying outside the window. He opened his eyes groggily in confusion, only to see Mabel standing in front of the full-length window. She was still dressed in the same red shirt and jeans, but she had her hair tied into a ponytail, which made her look a lot more attractive. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Jonathan asked casually as he got off the couch. ¡°Come on, let''s go downstairs and have a look,¡± Mabel replied. Jonathan wasn''t sure what she had seen, but she seemed to have made up her mind on the matter. Seeing as she had already stepped out of the hotel room, he decided to do as told and followed behind her. Due to his pure body, it didn''t really matter if he brushed his teeth or not in the morning as he would never suffer from bad breath. As Mabel walked in front of him, Jonathan''s gaze fell upon the curve of her plump buttocks inside those skin-tight jeans. He got so horny that he had to shake his head to clear his thoughts as they left the hotel. Upon stepping into the streets outside, Jonathan was shocked to hear the hotel ying the national anthem of Thymion. Jonathan then noticed that all the locals in the area, including the pedestrians and hotel staff, were all standing still and facing the Thymion g while wearing serious expressions. It was a very solemn and sacred moment that brought all the locals together. Chapter 327 Chapter 327 ¡°What is the meaning of the national anthem''s lyrics?¡± Jonathan couldn''t help asking Mabel. He could only hear the passion in the song but didn''t know what it was about, as he didn''t speak Thymionan. Mabel wasn''t good at Thymionan either, but she was the director of the sixth division of the Department of National Security, so she had some knowledge regarding the national anthems of other countries. When Jonathan asked her, she exined, ¡°It means that all Thymions are connected by blood. They will defend every inch of Thymionnd always. They''re all united and will never let their guard down. All of them love peace and tranquility, but they fear no wars. They will fight for their independence and sovereignty to the death and are willing to shed their blood for their country. They offer their pride and victory to their mothend.¡± Jonathan was immediately enlightened after hearing her exnation. After the national anthem and g-raising ceremony, the Thymionians got back to what they were doing. Jonathan and Mabel were rather moved by the Thymionians'' devotion to their country, but it was merely a fleeting feeling. In fact, during g-raising ceremonies and military parades in Yaleview, the sense of national pride and cohesion was equally as strong. Later, Jonathan and Mabel went to have breakfast. After breakfast, they left for Mapleton University. On their way there, Mabel showed Jonathan Vananeru''s information on her phone. Vananeru was twenty-two years old. She was breathtakingly pretty with fair skin and blue eyes that exuded the special charm of a Thymion beauty. Her appearance gave her an innocent and pure temperament. Of course, that was just Jonathan''s first impression. It seemed that with Jonathan and Mabel''s strength, it would be like a walk in the park for them to capture Vananeru. However, no one could guarantee what situations might arise. What made Jonathan and Mabel confused and uneasy was that Vananeru didn''t have a single bodyguard with her. Under such circumstances, anyone who wanted to harm Vananeru could have seeded. As a high-ranking and powerful figure, Gd must have definitely made countless enemies. He loved his daughter so much, so there was no way he would allow his daughter to be attacked by evildoers. There must be some conspiracy behind this. However, Jonathan and Mabel couldn''t figure out what it was. To understand it, they had to take action. The information that Mabel had on hand contained all the details of Vananeru''s car, license te number, dormitory number, and major at the university. About an hourter, Jonathan and Mabel arrived at Mapleton University. The first thing they needed to consider was where to take action. A reconnaissance like this was typically carried out by viins. After discussion, they concluded that the best method was to wait around the corner near campus. When Vananeru''s car arrived, they would directly hijack the car and take her away. That way, the n could be carried out discreetly and would not arouse attention. After discussing, the two of them finalized the n. Mabel said, ¡°When the timees, I''ll take action first, while you stay hidden. I believe there must be a magical item on Vananeru. So, I''ll trigger it. When it''s the right time to strike, you can make your move.¡± Jonathan nodded. ¡°Okay!¡± There was no other way, as he knew Mabel''s cultivation was much higher than his own. She was capable of dealing with attacks from magical items, but he found it difficult. After discussing and reaching an agreement, they went to a beverage shop across from Mapleton University. They patiently waited inside the shop. Numerous couples were patronizing the shop, whispering sweet nothings to each other and having a great time. Jonathan and Mabel, too, looked like a couple, so they didn''t look out of ce. The weather was hot. Mapleton was warm year-round, and in April, its temperature wasparable to Chanaea''s temperature in July. The beverage shop didn''t have air conditioning and had only one fan blowing. Unfortunately, the fan didn''t help much, and people tended to sweat when it was hot, which would lead to body odor. As such, the shop was filled with the foul scent of sweat. Among the many sweaty odors, however, Jonathan could clearly smell the fragranceing from Mabel. However, Mabel didn''t pay attention to any of that as she sipped on a ss of iced tea while pondering over something. Jonathan then reeled in his messy thoughts and cleared his head, too. Time ticked by. The duo spent a few hours in the beverage shop before moving to a fast-food restaurant. Finally, it was five o''clock in the afternoon. ¡°She''s here. Let''s go!¡± said Mabel as she quickly got up from her seat. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only She had received a message sent by her subordinates. Jonathan''s heart skipped a beat. Sweat unconsciously seeped from his palms. He had experienced many precarious incidents in the past decade and had gone through countless life-threatening situations, but he was never as nervous as he was at that moment. His nervousness was mainly because of how little he knew about his enemy coupled with Vananeru''s extraordinary identity. There were simply too many uncontroble uncertainties. Mabel walked ahead, while Jonathan slowed down and trailed behind. The evening sun was zing like a ball of mes at that moment. There were many temples near Mapleton University, making the campus a peaceful site surrounded by the power of religion. The road to Mapleton University was a clean and neat tree-lined avenue. Many university students came and went, walking along the path. All of them were youthful, vibrant, and carefree. University life was the perfect stage in a person''s life. University students were free from stress, could make good friends, and fall in love. They also would not have to face the pressure and pain brought by society. Vehicles would pass by asionally on this tree-lined avenue. Jonathan and Mabel soon reached the corner where they agreed on ambushing Vananeru. There was a flower bed there, and vehicles had to go around the flower bed to enter and exit the premises. Therefore, as long as one was quick enough, it would be a piece of cake for one to snatch someone without anyone noticing. Vananeru drove a cheap Volkswagen Jetta. She was exceptionally frugal for her status. However, that was exactly what made people develop a favorable impression of her. Jonathan would never have harmed such an innocent girl if it were not for the cacodemon''s sake. As long as Gd was willing to cooperate and release the cacodemon, Jonathan wouldn''t harm Vananeru. He didn''t want to drag anyone innocent into this mess. At that instance, the branches and leaves of the rubber tree nted in the flower bed swayed as a gentle, rxing evening breeze brushed past them. The sunset was so beautiful as the golden rays shone on the ground, making the world feel like a better ce. It was then that Vananeru came driving in her Jetta. She drove slowly around the corner, causing Jonathan''s heart to clench in anxiousness as he anticipated what would happen next. The only thing he could be certain of was that Vananeru was the driver, and she was the only person in the car. Suddenly, Mabel appeared in front of the car in a sh. She moved stealthily like a phantom within the blink of an eye. Following a loud bang, the car hit Mabel, who immediately staggered a few steps back and showed an agonized expression on her face. Shocked, Vananeru quickly stopped the car before getting out. She was d in a white checkered shirt and a ck skirt with her hair pulled back in a ponytail. Her attire was both neat and adorable, befitting of a youthful schoolgirl. She hurried to Mabel''s side and, seeing that Mabel was Chanaean, asked in Ustranasian, ¡°Are you okay? Is everything fine?¡± Mabel straightened and nced at Vananeru before apologizing in Ustranasian, ¡°Sorry, I was in too much of a hurry.¡± Vananeru was momentarily stunned, for she initially thought it was a scam, but after giving Mabel a once-over, she realized thetter didn''t seem like a scammer. She was even more sure about her surmise the moment Mabel spoke. Vananeru immediately felt embarrassed for suspecting the other woman, and she blushed while saying, ¡°I should be the one apologizing. Let me take you to the hospital for a checkup.¡± Mabel shook her head and said, ¡°Oh, that''s not necessary. I''m fine.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± Vananeru asked, clearly still concerned. After Mabel restated that she was fine, Vananeru then offered, ¡°Then let me give you my phone number. If you need help, just call me.¡± ¡°You don''t have to,¡± Mabel replied before a look of anxiousness surfaced in her eyes. She said, ¡°A friend of mine needs to undergo surgery and was just sent to St. Gionan Hospital. If it''s not too much to ask, could you give me a ride?¡± Vananeru was exceedingly na?ve, so she didn''t consider the possibility that Mabel might be a wolf in sheep''s clothing. The youngdy''s eyes lit up and she agreed readily, ¡°Of course! That''s no problem at all.¡± She then suggested, ¡°You should also get yourself checked at the hospital. It''s better to be safe and ensure there are no internal injuries.¡± Mabel expressed her gratitude and said, ¡°Thank you so much.¡± Then, the two of them got into the car, with Mabel sitting in the front passenger seat and Vananeru driving. The car turned around the corner and drove along the tree-lined avenue of Mapleton University. Jonathan silently followed behind. With his speed, it wasn''t hard for him to catch up to the car. Mabel secretly observed Vananeru while sitting in the car. She confirmed that the youngdy had absolutely no cultivation. At the same time, she began investigating Vananeru, trying to find out whether thetter had any magical item on her. If there was any, there would be residual mana fluctuations on her. Unfortunately, Mabel still couldn''t find anything after probing for a while. In the meantime, as Vananeru drove, she was secretly observing Mabel, too. Although she was kind and na?ve, she was not stupid. She immediately noticed that Mabel''s expression didn''t seem to be anxious at all, which was a stark contrast to her previous behavior. A pang of unease assailed Vananeru as she wondered if she had encountered someone evil. Through the rearview mirror, she scrutinized Mabel again, but her gut instincts still told her that Mabel was not a bad person. In the end, she couldn''t help asking Mabel, ¡°Is your friend really undergoing surgery at St. Gionan Hospital?¡± Knowing that Vananeru already had suspicions, Mabel answered honestly, ¡±No.¡± At that instant, Vananeru''s expression suddenly changed, and she quickly pulled over to the side of the street. She was about to get out of the car when Mabel immediately said, ¡°Wait. Can we talk?¡± Curious as to what Mabel wanted to say, Vananeru nced outside and thought that the woman wouldn''t harm her since they were on a bustling street. Hence, she rxed and asked, ¡°What do you want to say? I don''t seem to know you, do I?¡± Chapter 328 Chapter 328 Mabel pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°Can I ask you a question?¡± Vananeru was slightly stunned as she found the Chanaean woman to be strange. Nheless, she replied, ¡°Go ahead.¡± With her permission, Mabel asked, ¡°ording to the legends, there was a type of demon that would wreak destruction on people once it descended upon the earth. However, when it finally arrived, it was just an innocent being with no intention to harm anyone. However, the people in power, worried about the potential cmity it would cause, wanted to have this demon killed to nip such a possibility in the bud. Do you think the demon deserves to be eliminated?¡± The baffled Vananeru replied, ¡°I don''t understand why you asked me something like this. Besides, this is a really strange question.¡± ¡°I''ll exin it to youter, but first, you''ll have to answer me whether the demon deserves to be killed or not,¡± Mabel responded tly. Faced with her persistence, Vananeru gave the matter serious thought. A short whileter, she said, ¡°Since the demon has not done anything wrong, it would be an injustice for those in power to have it killed simply because of the possibility that it would do harm. Even thew doesn''t punish anyone for having thoughts about killing others.¡± Mabel''s eyes lit up a little. ¡°I''m d that you think that way.¡± ¡°Now, can you tell me why you asked me such a question?¡± Vananeru requested. Mabel exined, ¡°That''s because your father, Master Methendriel, has caught a demon like this and wants to execute it. I''m sure you have heard of it before. It''s called cacodemon.¡± There, she paused briefly before continuing, ¡°Cacodemons are the king of demons; they have been foretold to bring cmity upon the people of Thymion. As the holy master, your father has the responsibility to eliminate demons. To him, he''s just carrying out his duty. However, from the perspective of the cacodemon, not only has it done nothing wrong, but it has also saved my life once. In fact, in order to save my friend and me, it gave up resisting and allowed your father''s subordinate to capture it. Wouldn''t it be a grave injustice if such a loyal and innocent cacodemon be killed by your father?¡± Vananeru was bbergasted by the revtion. ¡°I''ve heard of the cacodemon before but have no idea that my father has captured one. Did youe to me because you want me to persuade my father to release it?¡± ¡°You won''t be able to persuade your father... Karma is a terrifying thing. Destiny brought the cacodemon to earth, despite the best efforts of those from Daphunova Temple to stop it. Now that it''s here, I believe there''s a reason for itsing. After all, the Chanaeans have an old saying¡ªall that is real is reasonable.¡± Vananeru questioned, ¡°What''s your point?¡± ¡°I''m afraid that the cacodemon, who arrived with no ill intentions, would be inadvertently driven to fulfill the prophecy after suffering injustice in your father''s hands.¡± Even though those words caused the color to drain from her face, Vananeru regained herposure quickly. ¡°Since you im that destiny has brought about the existence of cacodemon, what do you want from me? If its arrival on earth truly is destined, it will be able to survive even if you don''t do anything, isn''t that right?¡± Mabel exined, ¡°The Heavenly Law works in mysterious ways. As the cacodemon has saved my life, I cannot sit idly by and leave its fate to God''s mercy. That''s why I must do something to save it.¡± Vananeru finally grasped the situation. ¡°Are you nning on holding me hostage to force my father to release the cacodemon?¡± Mabel let out a soft sigh. ¡°All this while, I''ve always been an upright person. Unfortunately, this situation left me with no choice... Ms. Vananeru, it is not my intention to harm you.¡± ¡°I will do my best to help by getting my father to release the cacodemon. However, you can''ty a finger on me, let alone abduct me.¡± ¡°Your father will not listen to anyone. In fact, I''m not even sure if using your life to threaten him will work. That said, it''s still worth a try.¡± A strange look appeared in Vananeru''s eyes, and she soon warned, ¡°You should go. I don''t want to harm you. Besides, you won''t be able to capture me.¡± Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. That caused Mabel''s chest to tighten. The unusual vibe she felt from Vananeru had been gnawing at her, yet she was unable to put her finger on it. As a matter of fact, she even assumed that Gd did not provide more security to Vananeru because he was not the least bit worried about her. No sooner had Vananeru spoken than Mabel felt a dangerous aura in the air that ignited a cold glint in her own eyes. At that juncture, there was no way Mabel was going to back down. All of a sudden, Mabel extended her hand forward, hoping to have Vananeru at her mercy by seizing thetter''s neck. Unexpectedly, a blob of blinding light red out in front of Vananeru at the veryst moment. Thereafter, an authoritative voice thundered, ¡°You evil creature, how dare you harm Vananeru!¡± The voice belonged to none other than Gd. Mabel''s face paled from shock. Earlier on, she clearly saw that Vananeru was the one who spoke. Apparently, thetter was doing so with Gd''s voice. Eyeing Vananeru warily, Mabel was utterly befuddled. Vananeru looked as if she had turned into a different person. The frosty look in her eyes struck fear into anyone who saw it. The wheels in Mabel''s head started turning. Since she was not a coward, she would not be easily scared by the sudden change in Vananeru. First of all, she was certain the person in front of her was Vananeru, not Gd himself. Master Methendriel must have formed a primordial spirit and is using it to protect Vananeru. Being a proud person, Mabel recalled how Vananeru cursed at her upon regaining herposure. ¡°D*mn it!¡± Rage zed up in Mabel. She did not believe she would be defeated by the holy master''s primordial spirit. ¡°Come with me!¡± Once again, Mabel struck out at Vananeru. With her fingers crooked, she made a clutch at thetter''s face. Mabel was cognizant that Gd''s primordial spirit would not be of much help to his daughter due to Vananeru''s weak constitution. Despite the lightning speed of her attack, Mabel failed to capture Vananeru, as a golden gate suddenly appeared in front of thetter. The strange phenomenon caused Mabel to end up grasping at thin air. As for Vananeru, she had jumped into the golden gate, disappearing from the car. Vananeru had vanished into thin air. Seeing that the golden gate was still present, Mabel jumped into it without an ounce of hesitation. Jonathan, who had been observing the situation inside the car from outside, suddenly saw a ring light seeded by Mabel''s and Vananeru''s disappearance. Shocked by the development, he dashed toward the car and ripped the car door open by force. Unfortunately, there was no one inside the vehicle. Mabel and Vananeru were gone for real. That rming turn of events unsettled Jonathan, who had been haunted by a niggling sense of dread. His theory was proven right with their disappearance. ¡°How did they vanish into thin air? Where exactly has Mabel gone to?¡± When Jonathan scanned his surroundings, all he saw was the crisscrossing of traffic and people. There was no sign of Mabel or Vananeru at all. Where in the world are they? Meanwhile, Mabel felt the air and molecules around her rage turbulently the moment she jumped into the golden gate. In that instant, the space was distorted, while time was thrown into chaos, filling her with a surreal sensation. By the time she could clearly see what was before her, she realized she was in what looked like a meditation room within a temple. The atmosphere was quiet, with rays of the setting sun shining through the windows. When Mabel raised her head, she found Vananeru standing beside a middle-aged man. Dressed in a gray robe with a white silk cloth wrapped around his head, the man looked like a stereotypical Thymion monk. He had chiseled features, big eyes, and imposing brows. The enchanting glint in his eyes would elicit fear and respect from anyone whose gaze fell upon them. In the presence of the man, Mabel felt intimidated. Within that split second, she had no doubt who the man in front of her was. He is none other than the leader of Celestial Sky Sect and the strongest elite in Thymion, Master Methendriel! Unspeakable panic and fear shed across Mabel''s eyes when she realized she had been teleported to her current location. This is a powerful divine ability capable of making one traverse The Void! ¡°You must be wondering how you got here, aren''t you?¡± Gd remarked as he regarded Mabel with an indifferent look. Meanwhile, Vananeru''s eyes had regained their previous tranquility and innocence. In a deep voice, she said, ¡°It''s a shame that you didn''t heed my warning. Now, you''ll have to face my father''s wrath.¡± Ignoring Vananeru, Mabel faced Gd and uttered, ¡°I wasn''t surprised that you used your mana to lodge a primordial spirit on your daughter as her guardian. However, traversing through The Void is a powerful divine ability of traversal which you currently do not possess.¡± With a t tone, Gd exined, ¡°That is true. So far, only someone as powerful as Divine Emperor has the ability to do so. The golden gate you saw earlier is a magical weapon that allows me to cast the Realm Shift Spell. I happened to discover it within an ancient tomb. The Realm Shift Spell allows one to open a gateway to The Void by urately splitting molecules. However, the magical weapon can only be used three times. Now that you have forced me into wasting one of these precious chances, you will have to pay for it.¡± After a brief pause, he added, ¡°To be honest, you''re no match for that primordial spirit of mine. I just didn''t want to cause a ruckus because you and Vananeru were in a bustling city. Otherwise, you would have long died at the hands of my primordial spirit.¡± Narrowing her eyes, Mabel retorted, ¡°I''ve heard about how powerful the holy master is. That said, I''m not going to give up without a fight, no matter what, so show me what you got!¡± Chapter 329 Chapter 329 Gd was slightly surprised. He stared at Mabel for a long while before saying, ¡°I heard from Lama about two Chanaeans trying to rescue the cacodemon. Among the two, one is a woman who is the chief of the sixth division of Chanaea''s Department of National Security. Could you be her?¡± Mabel would never admit to it. The matter might escte to a national dispute if she confirmed his suspicions. Thus, she hurriedly lied, ¡°I don''t understand what you''re talking about.¡± Gd sighed. ¡°I wouldn''t be able toy a finger on you today had you admitted it. Since you''ve denied it, you can''t me me for what happens next. There are thirty-six Golden Divine Beads on you, which belonged to Master Gardner of Daphunova Temple. He was murdered a few days ago, and it seems that you''re rted to his death.¡± Mabel frowned. ¡°Fight me if you want to. Stop spewing nonsense!¡± At lightning speed, she released the thirty-six Golden Divine Beads. The minute the beads appeared, they charged toward Gd like deadly meteors. Seated down, the holy master waved the sleeve of his robe. In the next instance, a formation swirl seemed to appear in the middle of his robe. Subsequently, the color drained from Mabel''s face. She felt that her connection to the thirty-six Golden Divine Beads was severed. After the beads lunged toward Gd, they were nowhere to be found, as though they had sunk to the bottom of an ocean. ¡°How daring of you to unleash such a cheap trick before me!¡± Gd opened up his palm to reveal a string of beads. Despite seeing the Golden Divine Beads in his hand, Mabel still could not feel a connection to them. What a terrifying man! Even though she was stunned by his power, her movements did not cease. After all, the assault from the Golden Divine Beads was merely the first attack. For her second attack, she leaped toward Vananeru urgently and decisively. Cognizant of the fact that she did not stand a chance against Gd, Mabel knew capturing his daughter would be her only shot at survival. With her fingers crooked, she was just about to grip Vananeru''s fair neck. ¡°How dare you!¡± Right then, Vananeru''s eyes widened, glinting frostily. Her speech pattern and tone had turned into Gd''s once again. At the same time, Fyeor, Gd''s primordial spirit, appeared in front of Vananeru. It had a stern expression, and its fingers were bent into the Mitra Seal, blocking Mabel''s attack. Fyeor''s eyes, which were initially shut, snapped open all of a sudden. The primordial spirit then swiftly struck at Mabel with another Mitra Seal. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. The ingenuity of Mitra Seal was that it also served as a form of offense¡ªa punch. Fyeor''s body was massive, and its fist was as big as Mabel''s head. As the punch approached, it brought along ten tons worth of destructive force. It was more lethal than a bomb. In the face of such sheer strength, Mabel did not even consider tackling it head-on. Hence, she retreated in the nick of time, narrowly evading the attack of Gd''s primordial spirit. However, Fyeor was close on her heels. With a single stride, it stood tall before her and mmed the palm of Celestial Seal on her. Darkness filled Mabel''s vision. Sensing the crushing force from above, she paled. I can''t believe this holy master''s primordial spirit is so powerful. In truth, that type of primordial spirit did not belong to a holy master''s soul. Within a holy master''s brain were developed brain cells that possessed infinite mana. Fyeor was separated from a portion of mana, coalesced into a maic field, molecules, and so on, ultimately taking the form of a primordial spirit akin to a soul. Souls were created from the spiritual energy of a dead person after their passing. However, as a holy master, Gd was a living being, so he used some of his spiritual energy, also known as mana, to create Fyeor. It was the same concept as eliminating one''s worldly desires to achieve enlightenment. Zyaire Lynch also preached the same concept. With his spiritual mastery, he manifested three divine clones to defeat his enemy. Meanwhile, the same concept applied to the Creator, who created the earth, sky, and everything in between, as well as bringing Zyaire Lynch and two other divine beings into existence. Naturally, Gd''s clone was impressive, but it was notparable to the ancient sages. Gd did not send anyone to protect Vananeru. Instead, he utilized a single usage of the Realm Shift Spell and deployed his clone to protect her. It showed he had given his all to safeguard the safety of his daughter. Facing the iing Celestial Seal from Fyeor, Mabel spun around and dodged the primordial spirit''s assault once again. However, Fyeor followed closely behind her. ¡°Hey!¡± Mabel red at it with a fierce glint in her eyes. It was only a matter of time before she wound up dead if she purely evaded its attacks. Fully aware of that risk, she immediatelyunched a spiritual wave attack on Fyeor. The spiritual wave smashed into Fyeor''s brain, but it did not seem to cause any damage to it. Fyeor sneered. ¡°Foul creature! I''m created from mana. Any spiritual wave attack will only supplement my powers.¡± Just as it had imed, that spiritual wave caused no harm to it despite having entered its brain. Dismayed, Mabel could not help but cuss inwardly. Fyeor caught up to her once again and unleashed another Celestial Seal. The meditation room was not spacious, posing a difficult challenge for Mabel to deal with its attacks. Fleeing was not an option either. Left with no choice, Mabel thrust her palm at Fyeor. Fyeor merely sneered and parried her attack with its palm. The moment their palms shed, Mabel felt the full force of Fyeor''s powers. It was unimaginably powerful, and she could not stop the strength of its strike from invading her body. Subsequently, her body trembled vigorously before all the vitality in her body regurgitated. Red blood droplets seeped out from her skin. Mabel staggered backward and spewed a mouthful of blood before finally toppling to the ground, letting darkness take her. Only then did Gd wave his arm and summon Fyeor back into the sleeve of his robe. The constitution of humans was limited by constraints, but the mana in the brain was infinite. That was why Mabel''s hope of defeating the primordial spirit, Fyeor, with her flesh and blood was nothing but wishful thinking. If one wanted to be immortal, be a sage, and traverse The Void, one could not depend on one''s physical body. The mana in one''s brain was the only resource one could rely on. That was why people said that as far as one''s thoughts could reach, that was as far as one could go. A human''s mind was boundless, while a human''s body could achieve very little. Humans were able to create airnes, nuclear bombs, and many other inventions because they had ideas. A majority of human ideas went to the creation of high-technology innovations. Only a minority would use their mind to achieve immortality. At that moment, Mabel had lost consciousness after being struck by Fyeor. Gd''s gaze was cold and impassive. ¡°Father, what do you n to do with her?¡± Vananeru asked. He answered, ¡°This woman has offended you. Naturally, she deserves death. Moreover, she even tried to rescue the cacodemon. That is all the more reason I can''t let her live.¡± ¡°But you said a while ago that she''s the chief of the sixth division of Chanaea''s Department of National Security. Her identity is not to be taken lightly. I don''t think it''s appropriate to kill her off.¡± ¡°She didn''t admit it when I asked, did she? I only killed a scoundrel who offended my daughter. That''s all there is to it.¡± Gd paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°My good girl, Vananeru, what''s wrong? Are you nning to plead for her life? Don''t forget she wanted to kill you just a while ago.¡± Vananeru exined, ¡°It isn''t that, Father. I could sense that she had no intention of killing me. She merely wanted to use me as a hostage for a rescue mission. She''s not a bad person, so I hope you can let her go.¡± ¡°That''s impossible, my daughter,¡± he stated indifferently. She opened her mouth to persuade him again, but he beat her to it. ¡°Vananeru, I taught you to be kind, but that kindness shouldn''t be extended to your enemies.¡± Vananeru took a deep breath and protested, ¡°You can''t kill her, Father.¡± Gd dered, ¡°There isn''t anyone in this world who I can''t kill.¡± His deration portrayed his arrogance as a holy master. Despite his usual humble and gentle demeanor, he was still arrogant on the inside. Vananeru reasoned, ¡°Chanaea is a mysterious and vast nation. Along with this woman''s sensitive identity, the Chanaea government will never forget it if you kill her, even if they won''t be able to do anything to you. They''ll consider your act an affront, and I''m sure they''ll devise a n to take revenge. By then, we''ll face endless troubles. Also, Father, you might possess the power to fight them, but what about me? Can you defeat all the Chanaean elites with just your primordial spirit? Do you really think Chanaea is that weak?¡± One had to admit that she was an intelligent person. She knew pleading was pointless, so she tried to reason with her father. It proved useful. As expected, Gd began to mull over her words. Naturally, he would not be as bumptious as to assume he could defeat every Chanaean or that he was superior to Chanaea. He realized he did neglect his daughter''s future safety in his decision. Gd also knew Chanaea, at the very least, had four hidden elites¡ªthe Divine Emperor, Lance the Emperor of Chanaea, Magnus the Asura Emperor, and Tristan the Demon Emperor. They were legendary elites as well as sages who could traverse The Void. Gd looked at his daughter intensely before conceding, ¡°All right. I won''t kill her, but I also can''t let her go now. Once the cacodemon is dead and she has no other ulterior motive, I''ll inform the rted department in Chanaea to pick her up.¡± Vananeru breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°There''s no way you''re letting the cacodemon go, right?¡± she asked. Gd replied, ¡°Of course! The cacodemon has a lot of demonic energy and is also the king of demons. It''ll endanger our nation''s safety in the future. Naturally, it has to die!¡± ¡°Has it evermitted any sins?¡± ¡°None for now, but we must be prepared.¡± ¡°Why would you say it''ll endanger our nation when it has nevermitted any sins? How did youe to this conclusion? Father, we must be reasonable in everything that we do.¡± ¡°When the cacodemon descends upon our world, people will be plunged into an abyss of misery. The malevolence of the king of demons is all-epassing, bringing cmities to the people. This is its fate which a few masters and I obtained through divination.¡± ¡°Is the divination a hundred percent urate?¡± ¡°It won''t be too far off the mark.¡± ¡°Then, does it mean that it is the king of demons'' destiny to bring cmities to people?¡± Furrowing his brows, Gd replied, ¡°Yes, you can put it that way.¡± ¡°Since it''s destiny, are you trying to defy the heavens? This chief of the sixth division of the Department of National Security mentioned her fear of you causing hatred and evil to grow within the cacodemon. If the cacodemon does harm the popce in the future, you''ll be the culprit.¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Gd''s body stiffened, and he flew into a rage. ¡°I know what I''m doing. It''s not something that a girl like you can dictate. Leave,¡± he said afterward. Hearing his response, Vananeru knew her father was a stubborn one. Chapter 330 Chapter 330 Vananeru couldn''t persuade Gd. Sensing his anger, she had no choice but to let that matter go. Then, she left the room. Nevertheless, there was one thing she was certain of. That Chanaean woman is no longer at risk of losing her life. After Vananeru left, Gd nced at Mabel, who was unconscious. Then, he summoned his twoma subordinates, who were standing guard outside, into the room. The twomas approached Gd and greeted thetter politely, ¡°Master Methendriel!¡± Gd instructed, ¡°Arrange for this woman to settle down here and ensure she gets enough food and water. Satisfy as much of her needs as you see fit.¡± The twomas were slightly taken aback as they couldn''t fathom what was going on. Still, they answered, ¡°Yes, Master Methendriel!¡± Subsequently, the twomas carried Mabel away from the meditation room. Gd remained in the room and meditated. After some time, he abruptly got to his feet and exited the meditation room. Celestial Sky Sect was a gilded monastery worshipping a giant Mitra deity. Gd''s clone was an embodiment of that Mitra deity. He used his mana to condense the mind power, maic field, and elements of Mitra to achieve the manifestation of Mitra''s clone. It was an exceptionally peculiar skill. Gd headed straight to the alchemy room after leaving the meditation room. The cacodemon was detained inside the alchemy room. On his way to the alchemy room, all themas who saw Gd greeted him respectfully. However, he disregarded them, emitting an inexplicable air of arrogance. Gd was an esteemed figure in Thymion and had his personal alchemy room. Most of the expensive and rare herbs in Thymion were provided to him, while he would offer some of the elixir pills he crafted to the royal family. Gd relied on elixir pills to enhance his cultivation. Speaking of which, the elixir pills he crafted were on an entirely different standardpared to the ones produced in Divine Realm. Obviously, Divine Realm''s elixir pills could be proffered to countless experts, while the elixir pills made in Gd''s alchemy room were only for his own use. Consequently, his juniors were also able to enjoy that privilege. The elixir pills supplied to the royal family were all defective goods. Nevertheless, even those inferior quality products were highly beneficial to ordinary people. The dome in the alchemy room was high, and a huge purple and gold alchemy furnace remarkably stood out. The purple and gold alchemy furnace was called Pure Fire ck Furnace, and it was an extraordinary magical weapon. Pure Fire ck Furnace was equipped with its own formation and mana. The pure fire within the furnace was amazing, as it could instantly refine all the herbs'' impurities. Gd''s alchemy skills were merely average. He could craft elixir pills primarily because of the assistance from Pure Fire ck Furnace. Alchemy was not an activity that could be learned and replicated bymoners or ordinary tycoons. It was almost impossible to perform that task without a magical alchemy furnace equipped with formation. Not to mention, one would have to acquire rare medicinal herbs as crafting ingredients. That was not something an ordinary person could achieve on their own. At that moment, pin-drop silence filled the air inside the alchemy room, and not a singlema was present. Meanwhile, a leash was tied around the cacodemon''s neck. At the same time, a mithril chain pierced through its scape. The other end of the chain was tightly fastened to one side of the alchemy furnace. The cacodemon was given a te of rancid leftovers to eat, which even the dogs refused to consume. It seemed emaciated and haggard. Evidently, the Death Nail in its heart was causing it significant damage. When seen from afar, the cacodemon appeared no different from a child. Yet, it had to suffer such inhumane torments. If Jonathan witnessed that scene, he would undoubtedly lose his mind and go crazy. Gd walked up to the cacodemon. Thetter lifted its head weakly and regarded Gd with its empty gaze. Looking at Gd in bafflement, it asked, ¡°Why? Why are you treating me like this? What have I done wrong?¡± Gd replied tly, ¡°It''s a mistake for some to even be born in the first ce.¡± ¡°But it is not my choice to be born.¡± It conversed with Gd in Thymionan. In just a short period of a few days, it had mastered Thymionan. The cacodemon''s learning ability was astonishing. ¡°We don''t have control over most things that happen to us. You can only me yourself for being destined to live a miserable life.¡± Gd paused briefly before adding, ¡°It is not my wish to humiliate you by restraining you in this ce. Unfortunately, you are a cacodemon, the king of ghosts. I must eliminate your noble temperament before I can proceed with the next step.¡± Gd was a wise and knowledgeable man. He knew that the cacodemon was fated to be a king. Therefore, the cacodemon was born with a natural air of arrogance. If Gd were to kill the cacodemon at that instant, he would merely end up provoking thetter. Therger the pressure faced by the cacodemon, the greater it would resist. The cacodemon''s physical body was integrated with a frightening rejuvenating ability. Its cells could differentiate and develop limitlessly like human brain cells. If the cacodemon''s body grew sufficiently strong, it might even be able to devour the Death Nail. The cacodemon would once again evolve if that happened. By then, even Gd would find it very difficult to subdue the cacodemon. The consequences would be dire if the cacodemon were to escape. A frosty glint filled with hatred shed across the cacodemon''s eyes after it listened to Gd''s words. It gazed at Gd and said, ¡°Are you saying I''m fated to endure these terrible things happening to me, and I''m not allowed to me you or anyone else? Am I supposed to be treated in this lowly and degrading manner from the moment I was born?¡± Sensing the changes in the cacodemon, Gd slightly furrowed his brows. ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± The cacodemonughed out loud. ¡°Fine. I shall do as you expect of me and wipe out all of you if I survive this predicament since you mentioned I could only me myself for my ill fate. And I''m doing all of that because you forced me to.¡± Gd''s eyes gleamed coldly. ¡°As expected, it seems like there is no taming your wildness and brutality. All the more reason for me to do away with you.¡± The cacodemon snorted. ¡°Since when have you shown me mercy? You''re only letting me live because you aren''t capable of killing me. How audacious of you to refer to yourself as the holy master when you can''t even ughter me while I''m being restrained by you. Pfft!¡± ¡°You''re courting death, monster!¡± The cacodemon had sessfully infuriated Gd. Gd was not one to lose his temper easily, but the cacodemon''s words had hit his sore spot. Therefore, at that instant, Gd failed to hold himself back and booted the cacodemon. The cacodemon howled in agony after getting kicked in the face. Then, Gd stepped on the cacodemon''s head so that its face was stuck to the ground. Gd was overwhelmed by the urge to finish the cacodemon off at that moment. He gradually exerted more force on his feet, causing the cacodemon''s face to bend out of shape. As Gd increased his strength output, the cacodemon finally spewed out a mouthful of blood. Its body started to heat up as its face and body began turning red. Simr to what happened previously, its internal organs seemingly became visible to the naked eye. Gd finally realized something was off. He could sense that as he exerted more force, the cells in the cacodemon''s body began mutating. The more pressure the cacodemon was subjected to, the more intense its cells transmuted. Having no other choice, Gd retracted his leg. ¡°Haha!¡± The cacodemonughed hysterically and shouted, ¡°Go ahead and kill me, you good-for- nothing! Why don''t you end my life right now if you''re so capable?¡± Face contorted with rage, Gd snorted and turned around to leave the alchemy room. The cacodemon''s demonic energy was intensifying. Its wisdom also expanded as it became more mature. The way Gd treated the cacodemon seemed to have forced it to be more and more like the legendary terrifying king of ghosts that Gd expected it to be. Gd became more determined in his decision to kill the cacodemon. I cannot allow it the slightest opportunity to turn the tide. As night fell, Mapleton turned more lively and bustling. The exotic foreign beauties were so alluring that they left a strong impression on tourists. However, at that moment, Jonathan, who was strolling aimlessly on the streets, was in a foul mood. Not only was he unaware of the cacodemon''s situation, but he was also clueless about Mabel''s status. Jonathan didn''t call Mabel as he didn''t dare to do so because he knew if she were free, she would''ve contacted him. Something terrible must''ve happened to her since she didn''t get in touch with me. In that case, her phone must no longer be in her possession. If I call her, I''ll only risk exposing my whereabouts. Jonathan couldn''t establish contact with Mabel''s subordinates either, so he could only wander around Mapleton helplessly. Left without a choice, he dialed Jeff''s number. The call went through quickly. ¡°Who is it?¡± Jeff asked. He knew that it was a call from Jonathan, but he was also aware thetter was carrying out a secret mission at Thymion. Therefore, he decided to act with caution. Jonathan replied solemnly, ¡°Chief Yount, it''s me.¡± Jeff said, ¡°I know it''s you. What''s the matter? Did something happen?¡± Jeff fathomed Jonathan wouldn''t have called him for no reason. Jonathan answered, ¡°Indeed.¡± Colors drained from Jeff''s face. ¡°Was Mabel met with a mishap?¡± ¡°To be more precise, Mabel is missing.¡± ¡°How did that happen?¡± Jeff asked in a hurry. Jonathan exined, ¡°We made a n to capture Master Methendriel''s daughter, Vananeru. We figured Vananeru must possess a magical protective item, so our strategy was to let Mabel make the first move while I assisted her from the side. Unexpectedly, not long after Mabel got into Vananeru''s car, I sensed ayer of golden light emitting from within the vehicle. When my vision refocused, Mabel and Vananeru vanished into thin air inside the car.¡± Jeff grimaced and chided, ¡°How could you target Master Methendriel''s daughter? You''ve crossed the line! Vananeru is Master Methendriel''s precious little princess, and by doing so, you''re hitting a nerve in him! There''s no telling what he''ll do!¡± Jonathan retorted, ¡°We cannot seize the royal princess. If we don''t take Vananeru captive, are you suggesting we force our way into Celestial Sky Monastery?¡± ¡°I told you so. There was no way you could rescue the cacodemon, but the two of you were too stubborn to heed my words.¡± ¡°Now is not the time to point fingers. What do you think of Mabel''s current situation? Do you think her life is in danger?¡± Jeff uttered, ¡°Master Methendriel is a proud and self-centered man. Vananeru is the daughter he cherishes the most, yet you attempted to harm her. Even I can''t anticipate what Master Methendriel will do when he loses his mind.¡± He paused briefly before adding, ¡°Still, Mabel had survived her life-and- death tribtion, so she shouldn''t expire just like that.¡± In fact, the causality of the turns of events was fascinating. If Mabel had attacked Vananeru the moment she got into the car, Vananeru wouldn''t have pleaded with Gd to show Mabel mercy. If Vananeru hadn''t begged Gd, thetter might''ve done away with Mabel out of rage. Mabel had unwittingly saved her own life for the time being. Jonathan thought Jeff''s words made sense. Mabel has already gotten a second chance in life, so she won''t die just like that. In that case, what should I do next? For a moment there, Jonathan couldn''t think of any viable action n. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Chapter 331 Chapter 331 Jonathan and Jeff fell into deep thought, and after what seemed like an eternity, thetter finally broke the silence. ¡°It''s not entirely impossible to save Mabel now.¡± Needless to say, Jonathan was delighted. ¡°Do you have a n?¡± ¡°If Mabel isn''t dead, that''d mean Master Methendriel knows who she is and is keeping her alive on our ount. Therefore, I don''t think she''d be in grave danger for the present,¡± Jeff exined. ¡°However, the premise is that you have to give up on rescuing the cacodemon. Tell you what, why don''t you return home first? Once Master Methendriel has gotten rid of the cacodemon, I''ll hold a bteral negotiation between our countries. After all, Thymion still relies a lot on us. I''m sure they won''t push things too far.¡± ¡°Forget it. I''ll think of something myself,¡± replied a grim-faced Jonathan before hanging up the phone. Well, I don''t me Jeff foring up with this n... He has no feelings for the cacodemon, so I can understand why he has no qualms about killing it. However, there''s no way I''d agree to this. After much contemtion, Jonathan finally concluded that the best way of rescuing Mabel was through Vananeru. F*ck this. I''ll do this myself. I''m sure I can resolve this matter without anyone else''s help! Just then, Jeff''s call came in again. As soon as Jonathan answered it, the man on the other end sighed heavily. ¡°The two of you are way too stubborn! Listen... I''ll assign Mabel''s subordinates in Thymion to you. As for why Mabel and Vananeru had disappeared without a trace, my best guess is that Master Methendriel has used the Realm Shift Spell.¡± ¡°What''s the Realm Shift Spell?¡± Jonathan asked curiously. ¡°It''s a spell that allows the user to shift the nes of existence and travel through The Void. It was said to have been written by an ancient Divine Master, and with it, one can find a passage between space, time, maic fields, and even particles.¡± ¡°Travel through The Void?¡± Jonathan muttered as he gasped Oh, gosh. The world is getting crazier by the day. I''ve always thought these things only appeared in fantasy novels and mythological shows, yet here they are in real life! Secondster, he furrowed his brows and added, ¡°Since Master Methendriel can travel through The Void, does that mean he''ll instantly appear if I attack Vananeru?¡± ¡°The Realm Shift Spell can only be used three times because its power is limited. Furthermore, one has to wait three days between each use.¡± Jonathan couldn''t help but roll his eyes in disbelief. D*mn it. Are we in a game of Heroes Alliance? Is that why there''s a long cooldown time after activating a powerful ability? Hmm... That also means I have two days to prepare. There''s no point capturing Vananeru within this period since Master Methendriel won''t be able to teleport here to rescue her. ¡°I know what''s on your mind,¡± Jeff suddenly piped up. ¡°You think you have two days to carry out your n.¡± ¡°That''s right. It hasn''t even been ten hours since Mabel''s capture. Doesn''t that leave me with two days and one night?¡± ¡°Well, there''s one thing you may have overlooked.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Activating the Realm Shift Spell requires arge amount of mana. You said both Mabel and Vananeru disappeared into thin air while they were in the car, didn''t you? There must be something unusual about Vananeru, then,¡± Jeff exined. ¡°Do you think Vananeru could also be a mana expert or Divine Master?¡± ¡°I doubt it. Let''s not forget that Vananeru is only in her twenties. No matter how naturally gifted she is, it''s unlikely that she can cultivate to the level of Divine Master. After all, cultivation isn''t something you can speed up by using elixir pills. It dependsrgely on one''s talent and hard work too.¡± ¡°Hmm... Could it be that Vananeru has other magical items on her?¡± Jonathan asked. For a moment, Jeff was rendered speechless. ¡°Fine. Here''s a question for you. If I gave you the Golden Divine Beads, would you be able to use them?¡± Thankfully, Jonathan caught the hint immediately. Ah, how silly of me! The use of any magical item requires mana. Since Vananeru doesn''t have any, how would she be able to do so? I could use Emperor of Chanaea''s Golden Badge Power previously because it was merely a spell. All I needed to do was recite the chant to activate it. ¡°So... what''s strange about Vananeru?¡± Jonathan asked. ¡°Master Methendriel has a power called the Primordial Mitra Technique. He can create a primordial spirit clone by using his spiritual mana tobine the power of Mitra, the power of thoughts, and the power of maic particles. I reckon Vananeru must have one of Master Methendriel''s clones on her.¡± Stunned, Jonathan blurted out, ¡°Is this primordial spirit powerful?¡± ¡°Of course. Even I am no match for it.¡± ¡°You must have a way to deal with Master Methendriel''s primordial spirit, right?¡± Jonathan queried, his head already hurting from all the new information. This is so tricky. ¡°If I''m not wrong, that primordial spirit is dormant and won''t disturb Vananeru. It will only awaken if it senses that she''s in danger,¡± Jeff stated. ¡°You''re going to carry out your n anyway, so you don''t have to be worried about offending Master Methendriel. What you need to worry about, however, is how to stealthily approach Vananeru and not let her see you as a threat. Only then can you cheat Master Methendriel''s primordial spirit and capture Vananeru. Once she''s in your hands, you''d no longer have to fear any of them.¡± Jonathan''s eyes instantly lit up. ¡°Understood.¡± ¡°Listen. I honestly don''t want you to go to that extent,¡± Jeff said with a sigh. ¡°Master Methendriel is unfathomably powerful. I can''t even begin to imagine the horrific consequences if you mess with him.¡± ¡°Don''t worry. I got this.¡± Knowing that Jonathan had made up his mind, Jeff said nothing more. Not long after the two men had ended their call, Mabel''s subordinates contacted Jonathan. Thetter quickly ordered them to track Vananeru''s whereabouts before tearing off his mask and revealing his handsome face. Afterward, Jonathan headed to the mall and splurged almost a hundred thousand on a new outfit and another three hundred thousand on an Omega watch. It was all thanks to the Rodunst gold card that Jennifer had given him, which was epted worldwide and allowed him to do anything he needed. In just two hours, Jonathan had undergone aplete transformation. He had donned a luxury watch, a handmade white cored shirt, tailored ck trousers, and exquisite crocodile leather shoes. Next, he went on to purchase a sapphire ring. After all, clothes make the man, and Jonathan needed to look his best. Even though he wasn''t extraordinarily handsome, he had a natural charisma and was undeniably easy on the eye. Needless to say, many young girls passing by began to swoon over him. Jonathan used to have a reputation as a casanova, so it was only natural for him to be fully prepared before making his move on Vananeru. After all, there wasn''t any man who didn''t like beautiful women, just like how no woman would turn away from the ideal man. Soon after, Jonathan had someone from the Department of National Security secure a Ferrari for him. Unsurprisingly, the efficient and capable staff settled that in the blink of an eye. With all his preparations done, Jonathan sat back and patiently waited for nightfall. Later that day, the Department of National Security contacted him again with information about Vananeru''s location. Thankfully, thetter was a bookish university student, so it was easy enough to track her back to Mapleton University. At seven o''clock that night, darkness had fallen, and the moon shone brightly in the sky. Many couples at Mapleton University strolled along the campus''ke and whispered sweet nothings to each other. Several pairs of lovebirds could even be seen making out at the pavilions near the bridge. Love, without a doubt, was in the air. The atmosphere at the university was utterly delightful, and the lecturers didn''t stop their students from dating, either. Freedom was honestly the best thing any university student could ask for. Jonathan got into his Ferrari and made a beeline for Mapleton University. The security guard at the gate was a Thymion middle-aged man named Thiago, but surprisingly enough, he was also fluent in Ustranasian. ¡°Stop right there,¡± Thiago said in Thymionan. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°I don''t understand what you''re saying,¡± Jonathan replied in Ustranasian. Upon hearing that, Thiago quickly switched to Ustranasian. ¡°This is Mapleton University,¡± he said smugly, as though working as the university''s security guard was something to beuded. Jonathan curled his lips into a smile. ¡°I know.¡± ¡°We don''t allow outsiders driving into the schoolpound. Just because you''re in a Ferrari doesn''t mean you''re exempted from the rule.¡± ¡°I''m here to look for my girlfriend. It won''t take long.¡± ¡°No!¡± Thiago insisted. ¡°Cars are not allowed inside. That''s the rule.¡± ¡°Really? How do you exin the two cars I saw entering earlier?¡± ¡°Those are our students, and you''re not.¡± Annoyed, Jonathan red at Thiago. ¡°Do you not know who I am? I''m the director of Mapleton University, for goodness'' sake! These students are nothingpared to me! If you continue to stop me from entering, don''t me me for killing you and your family!¡± he scolded, his voice filled with contempt and hostility. Thiago froze in shock as his body started to tremble uncontrobly. Jonathan, on the other hand, knew his act was going swimmingly. Ha! As they said, go big or go home. The wealthier and more powerful I pretend to be, the more believable it is. This security guard must be shaking in his boots by now. Sure enough, Thiago no longer dared to stop Jonathan and hastily lifted the barrier gate. ¡°P-Please go ahead. I-I''m very sorry.¡± With that, Jonathan drove into thepound and expertly drifted the Ferrari into the first parking lot he saw. He looked so effortlessly cool doing it that every student passing by was awestruck. One of the girls even shouted, ¡°Ah, that''s so cool!¡± R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only The next second, Jonathan opened the car door. Since the Ferrari had butterfly doors that swung upward, the sight of him stepping out gracefully with his devilish charm sent a group of female students into a frenzy. Not only was his entrance a ss act, but it was also far better than the male leads'' in romantic dramas! Confident as usual, Jonathan quickly approached one of the Thymion female students who was slightly chubby. ¡°Hello, miss.¡± The youngdy had stars in her eyes, and there was no doubt she was excited to have Jonathan speaking to her. s, she couldn''t understand a word he was saying and only managed to stutter out a weak reply. Jonathan was conversing in Ustranasian, but what other choice did he have? It wasn''t his fault that Ustranasian was more widely spoken than Chanaean! Chapter 332 Chapter 332 The Thymionian girl began chattering away to Jonathan. However, she spoke her nativenguage, so he could not understand a word. He was somewhat bewildered. This isn''t off to a good start! Just then, another Thymionian female student stepped forward. She had a slender figure and an air of graceful elegance, and she only looked to be in her twenties. Every movement she made exuded an indescribable charm. It was easy to tell that she was a campus belle, the type who would have many admirers. She approached him and said in fluent Chanaean, ¡°Good day, sir. How can I help?¡± Jonathan was slightly surprised, for he didn''t expect her to speak Chanaean. He immediately broke into a smile, while sighing with admiration deep down. It seems that ugly betties aren''t necessarily top students, and unattractive guys aren''t necessarily good guys. This campus belle is a true beauty and intelligent! ¡°I''m looking for Vananeru. Do you know her?¡± he asked. Despite feeling slightly disappointed by his reply, she said, ¡°How could I not know her? She''s well- known on campus for being a gifted student. So, you''re looking for her?¡± He nodded. ¡°Could you bring me to her?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± he responded with a smile. His gestures radiated an inexpressible appeal, and that smile was enough to captivate anyone. The campus belle, whose name was Ginny, felt her heart flutter at the sight of it. Ginny came from a poor family, and her uncle was the one paying for her to attend university. Hence, she had always had a clear goal in mind, which was to find herself a wealthy husband. She had approached Jonathan enthusiastically because he was handsome and rich. Even after he said he was looking for Vananeru, she was not about to throw in the towel. She was confident that she would have her chance. Although there were many affluent people in Thymion, she had never encountered anyone as rich and elegant as Jonathan. He was, so far, the only man that met her standards. Ginny immediately led Jonathan toward Vananeru''s dorm. As they passed through a quieter path lined with trees, she remarked, ¡°I still don''t know your name. I''m Ginny, by the way.¡± ¡°I''m from Chanaea, and my name is Jonathan Lawson,¡± he replied promptly. ¡°It''s a pleasure to meet you, Mr. Lawson.¡± She held out a hand solemnly. He did the same and shook her hand politely before quickly letting go. Ginny continued leading the way. Then, she piped up again to ask, ¡°Mr. Lawson, are you very close to Vananeru?¡± ¡°If we''re very close, I wouldn''t need you to show me the way. I could''ve just called her, right?¡± he answered with a wry smile. She let out a chuckle. ¡°Oh, I''ve asked a silly question. That does make sense.¡± ¡°Not at all! You''re so beautiful, so even if you were silly, that would be considered adorable, not silly,¡± came his response. Finding his answer amusing, Ginny grew even more fond of him. ¡°You''re so funny!¡± He chuckled. ¡°I''m merely telling the truth.¡± She soon spoke again and asked, ¡°By the way, if you don''t know Vananeru, why are you looking for her then?¡± Jonathan was a smart man. Knowing what Ginny was thinking, he did not give a direct answer. He merely smiled and said, ¡°That''s a secret for now. However, I''m not a bad guy.¡± Seeing that he was reluctant to exin, she did not press further. After all, I must still maintain a good impression in his eyes. They soon arrived in front of the girls'' dorm. The building had an Epean-style design and was simply beautiful. ¡°Come on,¡± she said to him. He was momentarily stunned. ¡°Am I allowed to enter the girls'' dorm?¡± Somewhat surprised by his question, Ginny replied, ¡°Of course. Is it not allowed in your country?¡± ¡°No, it isn''t. The dorm supervisors are very strict about it.¡± Smiling, she exined, ¡°Our dorm unit has a living room and other rooms. Men are allowed into the living room on condition that they are given permission.¡± Jonathan hummed in realization, then said, ¡°But I didn''t get Vananeru''s permission.¡± She chuckled. ¡°That doesn''t matter. You can alsoe to our unit. I''ll make you a cup of coffee.¡± ¡°Ginny, not only do you have a beautiful appearance, but you also have a beautiful heart,¡± he responded with a grin. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only She felt rather shy upon hearing that, and her cheeks flushed instantly. While they were talking, they entered the courtyard of the girls'' dorm without a hitch. Then, she led him to a unit on the third floor. The unitprised six small bedrooms, onerge living room, a kitchen, and a bathroom. Mapleton University was andmark of Thymion, so its facilities were excellent. They were far from what other foreign universities offered, but by local standards, it was clear they had put in much thought and effort. The front door was not closed. Several girls wereughing while watching television on the couch, dressed in light clothing such as tank tops, shorts, and nightgowns. Jonathan''s sharp eyes immediately picked up that they were not wearing any underwear! He also spotted Vananeru among the group of girls. She was the one wearing the nightgown, and with her hair still damp from just being washed, she looked rather bewitching. Vananeru and the other youngdies also noticed him at once. It was hardly surprising as his outfit was rather shy indeed, so it was quite difficult for others to avoid noticing him. The girls shrieked and darted back into rooms, clearly having gone to put on their underwear. Turning to Jonathan with a smile, Ginny remarked, ¡°You must''ve gotten an eyeful, Mr. Lawson.¡± Suddenly, he felt a little awkward. He was actually used to such scenes, but he knew he had to feign embarrassment. I can''t let them think I''m a pervert! It amused Ginny to observe his embarrassed expression. Mom always taught me that a man who gets shy easily can''t be all that bad. She walked into the living room and said, ¡°Come on in, Mr. Lawson.¡± ¡°I think it''s better if I wait outside,¡± he replied with a wave of his hand. His response elicited a giggle from her. ¡°It''s fine. I''m very close with these girls.¡± He insisted on staying outside despite what she said, and she did not continue persuading him. It was not long before the youngdies who had dashed into their rooms came out. They had changed their clothes and looked very beautiful, especially Vananeru. She looked demure and elegant in a long, ck dress. Anyone would be captivated by her. Even though her hair was casually tied up in a messy ponytail, she still exuded a trace of allure. Their eyes immediately fell upon Jonathan, who was standing outside in a daze. One of them nudged Ginny and said softly, ¡°I must say, you were very inconsiderate to bring such a devilishly handsome guy without telling us first. I can''t believe you let him see us like that! I don''t care. You owe us a meal.¡± The girl spoke in Thymionan, so even though Jonathan could hear her, he could not understand what she was saying. Ginny replied in Thymionan, then turned to speak to Vananeru. A momentter, Vananeru walked over to Jonathan. ¡°I heard you''re looking for me,¡± she said in Thymionan, speaking in a slightly stilted manner. After all, there was no denying that he radiated a unique aura. She had been able to remain calm and composed while conversing with any well-to-do men in the past. However, at that moment, she felt overwhelmed by Jonathan''s aura. A person''s aura was something intangible. A mid-level employee would naturally assume a more subservient position to that of their boss because thetter''s aura would dominate over the former''s. However, after that same person returned to his parents'' house, he would naturally gain an increased sense of dominance. That was because the person had a stronger aura than his parents. In truth, Jonathan had thought long and hard before deciding what to wear that day. Although he could not understand what Vananeru said, he knew she could speak Ustranasian. After all, if she did not know how to speak Ustranasian, Mabel would not have been able to talk so much to her while in the car. Hence, he turned around with slightly reddened cheeks and said in Ustranasian, ¡°I''m sorry, but I don''t understand Thymionan.¡± She immediately switched to Ustranasian. ¡°I heard from Ginny that you''re looking for me.¡± He nodded as he raised a hand and scratched the back of his head. Looking shy and embarrassed, he said, ¡°I apologize for the intrusion, but I''m returning to Chanaea tomorrow, and I don''t want to have any regrets. So... Um... Please don''t fault me!¡± After saying that, he pressed his palms together and gave a slight bow. He had learned that was the custom in Thymion and was immediately practicing what he had learned. Vananeru was confused. Blushing, she replied, ¡°I don''t quite understand what you mean.¡± He gestured anxiously as he exined, ¡°I arrived in Thymion five days ago for vacation. I saw you on the streets one day and thought... Well, I thought to myself that you''re the one I''m looking for...¡± His face turned an even deeper red as he became increasingly embarrassed. Then, he continued, ¡°Please don''t think I''m being presumptuous. I genuinely mean no harm. I just don''t want to have any regrets. That''s all I came to say, so I''ll be going now.¡± Vananeru was no fool, and she quickly caught on. In the blink of an eye, her heart rate quickened as it started pounding wildly, and her pretty face flushed crimson. Although Ginny and the other girls could not understand the conversation, they could guess the gist of it from the pair''s expressions and felt a twinge of jealousy in their hearts. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Vananeru asked, not daring to look Jonathan in the eye. He took a deep breath before replying. ¡°I grew up in a rtively well-off family. My father is the chairman of Foliage Fashion Group. I''m not trying to brag. I''m just trying to say I nevercked love and admiration from the opposite gender while growing up. Over the years, however, I''ve never fallen for anyone. I didn''t feel likeing to Thymion, but for some inexplicable reason, I found myself here. Then, I happened to see you on the streets. You were wearing a long, dark red dress. At that moment, I immediately thought you''re the princess I''m looking for.¡± Jonathan was not making things up. All the information about when Vananeru had gone shopping and what she had been wearing had been reported to him by the Department of National Security. Chapter 333 Chapter 333 Vananeru blushed, and her heart raced. She had never experienced something like that. Jonathan was so outstanding, so much so that she found it hard to resist him. Just then, he continued, ¡°That day, I followed you all the way to somece near your school. This is the picture I took.¡± He then pulled out his phone. Sure enough, there was a picture of Vananeru in a dark red dress disyed on the screen. When Vananeru saw how attractive and youthful she looked in the picture, she believed in Jonathan''s words. At the same time, she noticed the picture was retouched and edited. There was even a string of words at the side. Unfortunately for her, it was in Chanaean, so she did not understand what they meant. Curious, Vananeru asked, ¡°What''s written there?¡± Jonathan blushed and responded, ¡°It''s nothing.¡± From his reaction, she instantly knew the words were something private and rted to her. The more she thought about it, the more curious she got. Regardless, there was nothing Vananeru could do when Jonathan refused to tell her. Instead, she said, ¡°The picture''s really pretty. Can you send it to me?¡± Jonathan appeared troubled, but he still gave in when he saw Vananeru''s expectant gaze. ¡°All right. Give me your phone number. I''ll send it to you,¡± he said. Hearing that, Vananeru nodded. After getting her phone number, Jonathan sent her the picture. ¡°How did you find this ce?¡± Vananeru asked casually. Jonathan scratched the back of his head again, looking like a youthful yet immature young man. However, his bashfulness and juvenile demeanor were reserved only for the eyes of the person he loved. Vananeru was amused deep down. At the same time, she found him approachable and easy to handle. Jonathan answered, ¡°I asked the students by showing them this picture. Actually, I''ve already gotten an answer the day before yesterday, but I never had the courage to approach you. Today, my father called me, telling me something happened back home. I have to go back as soon as possible, but I feared you''d not be at Mapleton University when I came back the next time. That''s why I mustered my courage and came here.¡± ¡°Mapleton isn''t far from Chanaea. You can juste here if you want to,¡± said Vananeru. Jonathan''s gaze darkened, and he sighed. ¡°The reason my father wants me to go back is to make me marry a woman I don''t love.¡± The news stunned Vananeru. Puzzled, she asked, ¡°Why? Why marry her if you don''t love her?¡± Turning around, Jonathan grabbed the railing and stared at the starry night sky. He then sighed softly and said, ¡°We can''t always do whatever we want in life. Ie from a wealthy family and got to enjoy many privileges and luxuries that most people couldn''t. So, it''s time for me to do something for my family. At first, I was fine with it before meeting you. In fact, I never believed the existence of love in this world. It felt utterly meaningless in the face of money.¡± Suddenly, Vananeru was at a loss for what Jonathan''s true intention was. ¡°So, why did youe looking for me?¡± she asked. Pausing briefly, he answered, ¡°Can we find somewhere quiet to talk?¡± Vananeru hesitated for a moment, but she still agreed. She had no fear if Jonathan was up to no good, for she had the protection of her father''s primordial spirit. Even a skilled fighter wouldn''t be able to harm her, not to mention Jonathan, who did not look like someone who knew martial arts. Thus, Vananeru left the dorm with Jonathan. Ginny, too, followed behind them. She exined, ¡°Let''s go together. I was going out, anyway.¡± Naturally, Vananeru and Jonathan could not say no. Jonathan spoke very little along the way. He appeared rather awkward. ¡°By the way, Ms. Vananeru,¡± he said suddenly. Immediately, both Vananeru and Ginny looked at him. At that, he said, ¡°I borrowed a Ferrari from a connection beforeing here. The car isn''t mine.¡± Perplexed, Vananeru asked, ¡°What does that have to do with me?¡± ¡°I was afraid you''d reject me, so I wanted to look more decent. I don''t have any ill intentions toward you, really. I just wanted to put on a more proper appearance to raise my rate of sess.¡± Smiling faintly, Vananeru said, ¡°It''s all right.¡± Jonathan breathed a sigh of relief when he heard that. University students walked past them on the school grounds, singing and chattering joyously wherever they went. Mapleton University seemed livelier and mesmerizing at night. Soon, however, Jonathan lost his cool when all three of them arrived at the parking lot. Of course, the Ferrari was not stolen. Rather, something happened to it. The back of the car was hammered violently with a wrench and was so badly damaged that it was bent out of shape. Jonathan had never been a good-tempered person. Thus, the sight before him instantly triggered his anger. However, he suppressed it instantly. He could not afford to blow his cover after all the acts he put on that day, so he needed to keep a rein on his anger. Jonathan regained hisposure right away. At the same time, he discovered another problem¡ªthe most crucial test he faced. He could not be a pushover in front of Vananeru. No woman would like a man who swallowed their anger when their car was smashed. Then again, being too violent was a no-no, either. It was an absolute test of wits. While Jonathan was holding back his anger, Ginny was the first to exim, ¡°Who on earth did this? How hical!¡± Vananeru, too, was dumbfounded. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. As soon as Ginny finished her sentence, three youngsters approached from the other side. The person in the lead was a rich young scion wearing avish white shirt who appeared to adopt a devil-may-care attitude. Standing behind him were two tall boxing champion bodyguards who exuded a murderous aura. Ginny paled the moment he saw the rich young man. That was because that young man was a tyrant at Mapleton University, while his father was one of the directors. Moreover, thetter was involved in all kinds of illegal businesses. There were even rumors of his father being a heartless murderer who had plenty of blood on his hands. The brat''s name was Pedor Elliott. Everyone in the university feared him. Even the teachers would show subservience when they saw him. That was why Ginny was shuddering with fear. Pedor walked over and scanned Vananeru lecherously before fixing his gaze on Ginny. Grinning, he said, ¡°I was the one who smashed the car. Did you say I was hical just now?¡± Ginny''s eyes were filled with fear. Though she was pretty, she came from a poor family. Naturally, she would not dare to offend someone like Pedor. ¡°I''m sorry, Mr. Pedor. I didn''t know it was you,¡± Ginny exined hastily. s, Pedor said, ¡°Did you think you can get away by just saying sorry? I''ve never been called an hical person in my life. Well, if you sleep with me tonight, I''ll let this slide. If not, I''ll bring chaos to your family.¡± Ginny was so frightened that her legs gave out. After all, Pedor did not say that just to scare her. He meant every word he said. Never in Ginny''s wildest dreams did she expect herself to be caught in such a mess. Meanwhile, Vananeru frowned at what she heard. Although Jonathan did not understand what Pedor was saying, it did not matter. He could tell thetter had said nothing kind. Right then, Jonathan stepped forward and shielded Ginny behind him. He spoke coldly to Pedor in Ustranasian. ¡°If you have a problem, take it out on me. It''s ungentlemanly to pick on a girl.¡± That action of saving a damsel in distress brimmed with masculine boldness and was charming. Vananeru''s eyes lit up when she saw that. Pedor frowned at Jonathan. As someone who knew how to speak Ustranasian as well, the former said, ¡°Where did youe from, country bumpkin? Are you trying to be a hero, too?¡± Pausing momentarily, he continued, ¡°Tell you what. I don''t just pick on girls; I can even do the same to you.¡± With that said, he gestured for his bodyguards to attack Jonathan. ¡°D*mn it. Make him crippled. I''ll deal with the consequences,¡± Pedor instructed. At that, the two bodyguards approached Jonathan with icy expressions. The two were tall and burly, with hostile auras emanating from their bodies. As they approached, a strong sense of oppression filled the air. Jonathan racked his brains for a solution. It was inappropriate for him to show his fighting skills at that moment, for it would only make Vananeru suspicious of him. At the same time, he could not let himself get bullied by a few insignificant people. His body and brain had already responded while he was still pondering. Turning around, he said to the girls, ¡°The two of you should go. Call the police while you''re at it.¡± Knowing they had no time to spare, Ginny grabbed Vananeru''s hand and was about to flee with her. However, Vananeru refused. She said to Ginny, ¡°Go make a police report.¡± Ginny, who was frightened out of her wits, could only flee alone upon seeing that Vananeru was reluctant to leave. At that point, the bodyguards had arrived before Jonathan. Suddenly, one of them threw a fist at Jonathan''s face. Jonathan ducked swiftly and sped the opponent''s waist before trying to shove him backward. The bodyguard was powerful, so he did not think Jonathan posed a threat. In the next second, however, the bodyguard realized something was amiss. Jonathan was so strong, and his force output caused the former to stagger backward. Following a loud thud, the bodyguard fell to the ground uncontrobly. Jonathan then sat on the bodyguard andnded a fist squarely on thetter''s face. The strength he exerted was just right, causing the bodyguard to wail in pain and lose the ability to fight back. Right then, the other bodyguard grabbed Jonathan by the cor and lifted him into the air. Jonathan pretended that he didn''t manage to dodge the attack in time, allowing the bodyguard to punch his handsome face. Jonathan''s nose promptly began bleeding profusely. The bodyguard then kicked Jonathan in the stomach, causing thetter to curl up in pain. Without stopping, the bodyguard performed a roundhouse kick and threw Jonathan off bnce. Jonathan silently clenched his teeth. When the bodyguard''s leg came jabbing at him once again, Jonathan swiftly grabbed it and thrust it upwards while roaring angrily. The bodyguard lost his bnce and fell to the ground on his back. Jonathan cussed angrily and pounced on the bodyguard before punching thetter in the face, rendering him unconscious. Jonathan struggled to get to his feet. He looked horrifying with his swollen and blood-stained face. Chapter 334 Chapter 334 From Vananeru''s point of view, Jonathan did not look like an expert fighter. Rather, Pedor''s bodyguards were just not skilled enough. However, Pedor looked as if he had seen a ghost. After all, he knew how powerful the bodyguards were. The two had fought in underground boxingpetitions before. Even the champion of underground boxing was not a match for them. ¡°What the heck is going on?¡± Pedor murmured to himself. He did not realize Jonathan could fight. He doesn''t look like an expert fighter. While Pedor was struggling to recover from his shock, Jonathan lunged forward and pounced on the former. ¡°You want to cripple me, eh? I''m going to do that to you first,¡± said Jonathan in Ustranasian before giving his opponent two ps on the face. Pedor''s cheeks turned red and swollen, and he even spat out a tooth. Seeing red, Pedor shouted in Ustranasian, ¡°Who the h*ll are you? Have you lost your mind? How dare you hit me?¡± As far as Pedor knew, only he could beat people up. No one ever had the audacity to retaliate. Just then, Vananeru walked over and tugged at Jonathan''s shirt. ¡°Stop fighting.¡± Vananeru was not afraid of Pedor getting revenge, but she disliked watching people fight. Hearing that, Jonathan took a deep breath and stood up. With his temperament, Jonathan would have beaten Pedor until thetter was crippled for life. However, there were more important things at hand, and he had no choice but to swallow his fury. After getting to his feet with difficulty, Pedor took out his phone and pointed it at Jonathan. ¡°Just you wait, you son of a gun. I swear you won''t live to see tomorrow''s sunrise.¡± Vananeru furrowed her brows slightly. Ignoring Pedor, Jonathan apologized to Vananeru, ¡°Sorry. I didn''t expect such a thing to happen.¡± Vananeru handed him a piece of tissue, looking exceptionally calm and gentle. Shaking her head, she said, ¡°It''s not your fault. Are you all right?¡± Jonathan broke into a smile and said, ¡°I''m fine. My dad''s been hitting me since young, so I''m used to it.¡± ¡°Son of a b*tch!¡± Pedor fumed when he saw that Jonathan wasn''t the least bit afraid of him. D*mn it! He even has the audacity to flirt with this pretty girl right in front of me! This couple is just too arrogant! Initially, there was a tender look in Jonathan''s eyes. But suddenly, Vananeru noticed a hostile gleam in his eyes, and he turned around beforending a kick urately on Pedor''s stomach. Bang! Pedor was sent flying three meters backward before falling heavily on the ground. He was in so much pain that he could not scramble to his feet. Even his phone flew out and shattered into pieces. Jonathan''s eyes brimmed with murderous intent as he spat coldly, ¡°Never insult my mother!¡± N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Pedor had crossed the line. Although Jonathan did not know who his mother was, he inadvertently had a soft spot for her. Thus, he could not tolerate anyone insulting his mother. Vananeru was slightly taken aback, and she stared at Jonathan in a daze. His anger was rtable because she, too, had a soft spot for her own mother. She was clueless about who her mother was; her father always said her mother was dead. Therefore, Vananeru never knew who her mother was or what her mother looked like. If someone insulted her mother, Vananeru believed she would be enraged as well. In the meantime, Pedor was in so much pain that he felt his organs were severed. ¡°Let''s go,¡± urged Vananeru. He nodded, and the duo got into the Ferrari. The back of the vehicle was smashed, but there was no problem driving it around. No matter how infuriated Pedor was, there was nothing he could do at that moment. Soon, the Ferrari left Mapleton University''s grounds. It was almost eight thirty at night. Mapleton''s nightlife had just begun. The city came to life with lights lighting up everywhere. Jonathan had no idea what it was like in other parts of Thymion. However, Mapleton''s lively and unique religious atmosphere,plemented by the beauty of Royalty River and other elements, left a strong impression on the travelers. When Jonathan and Vananeru left the university, thetter suggested, ¡°We should go to the hospital first.¡± ¡°No need for such trouble. I can just get treated at a clinic. I''m tougher than you think,¡± said Jonathan. Vananeru merely smiled and stopped persisting. While driving, he said uneasily, ¡°I''m sorry, Ms. Vananeru.¡± ¡°What for?¡± Vananeru was puzzled. ¡°Actually, I''m not a violent person. I never hit women.¡± That was when Vananeru finally came to a realization. So, that''s what he''s worried about. In response, she said seriously, ¡°I thought you''re heroic.¡± Jonathan let out a sigh of relief and said, ¡°I was really afraid you''d think I''m a violent person.¡± ¡°You''re great,¡±mented Vananeru. Hearing that, Jonathan mmed on the brakes, causing Vananeru''s body to jerk forward from the inertia. Perplexed, she eyed him. ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Jonathan looked a little excited as he asked, ¡°Can I pursue you, then?¡± Vananeru''s face immediately turned red like a ripe apple. She could not help feeling shy and nervously gripped the hem of her dress. ¡°Aren''t you going back to your country to get married?¡± ¡°That''s different. I don''t have feelings for that woman. Back then, I agreed to the marriage because I haven''t met you. Now that I have, I believe I must be bolder. That''s why I came here to see you today.¡± Vananeru gazed at him earnestly, saying, ¡°If I reject you today, will you go back and get married?¡± Jonathan was stunned, and he fell into deep thoughts. After several seconds, he said, ¡°l don''t think I''m an exceptionally brave person. It''ll take a lot of courage for me to go against my father''s wishes. I''ve been living my life the way he wanted since young. With you, I''ll at least have a motive and a reason to persevere.¡± ¡°Happiness is something you need to fight for. Even if you didn''t meet me, I think you shouldn''t take your marital matters lightly. You can only get married if you want to and if you''re in love with that person, not because you think it doesn''t matter.¡± ¡°Can I pursue you, then?¡± asked Jonathan again. ¡°That''s your right. Anyone has the right to pursue me, but I have the right to refuse you as well.¡± Jonathan smiled knowingly. ¡°I understand what you mean. Thank you, Ms. Vananeru.¡± Vananeru smiled gracefully and said nothing more. Immediately after that, the two found a nearby clinic. The doctor applied some rubbing alcohol to Jonathan''s wound to sanitize it but did not bandage it. The weather in Mapleton was hot. Bandaging wounds in that weather would only worsen it. Meanwhile, Jonathan had been suppressing his vitality to prevent his wound from recovering too fast. Otherwise, the speed of his recovery would only make Vananeru suspicious. ¡°Royalty River''s really pretty at night. Let''s rent a boat there and visit the floating market. What do you think?¡± suggested Jonathan. Vananeru was taken aback, but she quickly put on a smile. ¡°All right!¡± There was nothing for her to worry about visiting Royalty River. After all, it was not a dark and deserted ce. In fact, it was the liveliest spot at night. Upon hearing her answer, Jonathan started the engine and drove toward Royalty River. So far, all Jonathan wanted to do was gain Vananeru''s trust while concealing his animosity. He would then swiftly restrain her when she let her guard down. In reality, he grew to like her the more he interacted with her. He felt that it would be too cruel for Vananeru if he actually held her hostage. Regardless, he had no other choice. Half an hourter, Jonathan and Vananeru arrived at Royalty River. After renting a boat at a handsome price, he got onto it and extended his hand to help Vananeru. Vananeru was blushing when she gave her hand to him. That was because she rarely touched a person from the opposite gender. Once they got onto the boat, they rowed it together. Soon, the boat moved forward slowly. There were many boats in the area. Two bigger boats by the shore cast a yellow glow on the surface of the river, making the ce appear lively. Many Chanaean tourists were having fun while a group of Thymions performed on one of the bigger boats. It was truly a beautiful and mesmerizing city. When Jonathan passed by a Thymion woman selling cheap jewelry, he bought a ne without giving it much thought. After all, it only cost five coins in Chanaean currency. He then handed the ne to Vananeru, saying, ¡°For you.¡± Vananeru was momentarily stunned. She then put on a smile and said, ¡°Can you help me put it on?¡± Jonathan''s eyes immediately sparkled with excitement. ¡°Of course!¡± With that, Vananeru turned her head, and he brushed her hair aside to help her put on the ne. While he was doing that, he suppressed the urge in his heart. That was the perfect opportunity to make a move. In the end, Jonathan gave up on the idea. He still felt it was too risky. I''m going to wait until she trusts mepletely and has feelings for me before making a move. That way, she won''t activate Gd''s primordial spirit when I attack her. By the time he was done helping her put on the ne, her face was already flushed red. ¡°I really like it,¡± she said. Scratching the back of his head, Jonathan said, ¡°I''ll buy you a better one next time.¡± Vananeru smiled brightly. After that interaction, their rtionship grew closer, and they behaved less awkwardly around each other. A harmonious atmosphere surrounded them. ¡°We have many fun ces in Chanaea. If you ever go there, I''ll bring you around,¡± offered Jonathan. Vananeru, too, became excited. ¡°I want to watch the sunrise on Mount Goliath.¡± ¡°I can take you there anytime if you want.¡± Hearing those words made her shy. ¡°We''ll see.¡± At that, Jonathan changed the topic. ¡°I think life is really interesting.¡± ¡°Really? How so?¡± ¡°Most of the time, I find myself different from others. But in reality, I''m the same as the rest. I like to indulge myself in unrealistic dreams where I be a hero. Then, I''ll meet a heroine who''ll go on adventures and fight for justice with me.¡± Vananeru listened to every word intently. Chapter 335 Chapter 335 After saying that, Jonathan felt a little embarrassed and asked, ¡°Do you think I''m too childish?¡± A beautiful smile graced Vananeru''s face as she replied, ¡°We, too, have plenty of tranted martial arts novels here. I do read some of them, and it''s normal for men to fantasize about being chivalrous knights. In fact, as women, we also have such dreams.¡± Excited, Jonathan asked, ¡°Really?¡± Vananeru replied, ¡°Unfortunately, I am powerless.¡± Deep down, Jonathan thought to himself, Although you are powerless, your father is incredibly powerful. He immediately patted his chest and said, ¡°It doesn''t matter as I will protect you.¡± Vananeru smiled bashfully at that. Jonathan continued, ¡°I think life itself is pretty amazing.¡± Vananeru asked, ¡°Oh? Why is that?¡± Jonathan said, ¡°Well, we both exist in different corners of this vast world. Then, we met and got to know each other. It''s like our encounter was destined to happen. This is also what we Chanaeans like to call ''fate''.¡± Vananeru''s eyes lit up, and she, too, agreed with Jonathan''s notion. Jonathan was a smart man and an experienced casanova. As such, he was well aware that young ladies were suckers for fairy-tale-like romance and the theory of destiny. They would definitely fall for the man who yed to their fantasies as long as they had a good impression of the man. Vananeru was no exception. Jonathan then said, ¡°Ms. Vananeru...¡± Vananeru uttered, ¡°Just call me Vananeru.¡± Jonathan grinned from ear to ear. ¡°Vananeru!¡± Vananeru hummed in response. However, Jonathan called her name again, ¡°Vananeru.¡± At that point, Vananeru looked at Jonathan with a confused expression. ¡°I like the way you respond to me calling your name,¡± he exined. Vananeru''s charming face immediately flushed as red as a ripe apple. Then, she asked, ¡°How should I address you?¡± Jonathan answered, ¡°My name is Jonathan Lawson.¡± ¡°Jonathan Lawson...¡± Vananeru pronounced his name carefully. ¡°When I saw you that day, I thought you were very beautiful and my heart fluttered. But at that moment, I didn''t have such a strong desire just yet. As you know, life is filled with beauty and various temptations, and I can''t possibly make all the good things mine to possess,¡± Jonathan borated. ¡°What made you change your mind then?¡± Vananeru asked. Jonathan replied, ¡°A dream. That night, I dreamed that we got married and had two lovely children. We lived in a big vi with a swimming pool. The sun was particrly bright in my dream, and you were especially beautiful. Now that I recall it, everything is just perfect. It feels wonderful to be in that dream.¡± Vananeru''s heart skipped a beat, but she immediately rified, ¡°But that was just your dream, and the real me is different from the one in your dream.¡± ¡°I know that, but I have already fallen in love with you.¡± Jonathan expressed his love directly and unabashedly without a single trace of awkwardness from before. Lowering her head, Vananeru muttered, ¡°It all seems too fast.¡± Jonathan consoled her, ¡°It''s okay. As long as you don''t hate me, I''m more than willing to wait for you for as long as you need.¡± Vananeru breathed a sigh of relief at his words. Jonathan, on the other hand, was exhrated. ¡°I''m ecstatic to have met you today.¡± Vananeru had interacted with numerous men before, and she had abundant experience with the opposite sex. However, most of those men were university undergraduates, and although they were full of vigor, none of them shared Jonathan''s temperament. Therefore, those men were not charming enough to impress a woman like Vananeru. Vananeru, too, thought she had found her true love the moment Jonathan appeared. While rowing the boat, the duo chatted softly. The vague sensation of affection between two mutually-attracted people was beautiful. They were not in a rtionship, but love was already in the air. Vananeru''s cheeks grew rosier than ever, herplexion indicating that she was in love. Jonathan was her first crush, generally described as her ¡°dawn of love.¡± Jonathan, however, felt his heart sink. He was not a heartless person, and deep down, it was never his intention to hurt an innocent and kind girl like Vananeru. s, he knew that he was destined to hurt her in the cruelest way possible. Will she ever trust other men again in the future? Time passed in the blink of an eye, and it was soon midnight. Jonathan and Vananeru got off the boat and onto the shore. Since it waste, thetter had to return to the university. After they got into the car, Jonathan drove her back to campus. He dropped her off at the gate when it was half-past midnight. The gate was already closed, but Vananeru knew a spot where she could enter by climbing over the wall. After she alighted from the vehicle, Jonathan approached without warning and swiftly nted a kiss on her lips before she could even react. Her red lips were moist and soft with a hint of coolness. In that instant, Vananeru''s mind went nk. When she came to her senses, her face flushed scarlet red. ¡°I have to go,¡± Vananeru said, turning around and running away. However, she still had to climb the wall to get in, so she soon stopped in her tracks and stood before the wall, clearly troubled. For a well-behaved girl like her, climbing over the wall was really not her strong suit. Jonathan offered to help, ¡°You can step on my back to get up.¡± Hesitating, Vananeru replied, ¡°I don''t think that''s a good idea.¡± Jonathan grinned at her. ¡°It''s my honor. You''re my princess.¡± Vananeru smiled shyly as a sweet sensation filled her heart. But suddenly, something unexpected happened. A group of men in ck suddenly swarmed over from all directions. About a hundred men surrounded the duo, and they all looked intimidating. Jonathan and Vananeru were both shocked, but they soon understood what was going on because the man leading the group was none other than Pedor, whom Jonathan had beaten up before this. However, Pedor was not the head of the group. He was standing beside another bald man. The bald man donned a traditional outfit and was exuding a powerful aura. This bald man was none other than Pedor''s father, Torny Elliott. He was the godfather of the underworld in Thymion''s Eastwind Boulevard. Torny was a kickboxing master who relied on violence to gain power and influence. He had reached the level of Nascent Soul in his cultivation, but despite this, he still had an arrogant and overbearing personality. The path to Nascent Soul emphasized the attainment of clear thoughts and freedom of the mind. However, those who achieved Nascent Soul weren''t necessarily good, benevolent people. ¡°Hurry up and get in.¡± Jonathan decisively bent over to let Vananeru climb on him and escape. He was frustrated at that moment. D*mn it! I can''t unleash my true strength with Vananeru here, but if I don''t, I would be beaten to death! Although Vananeru had Gd''s primordial spirit in her, Jonathan figured he should still try to hold the line first. He couldn''t possibly use her as a shield. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Therefore, he thought it would be more convenient for him to deal with these men with Vananeru out of the picture. However, Vananeru could not just bring herself to leave Jonathan behind. She knew that only death would await Jonathan if she really left. In retrospect, however, she was touched by Jonathan''s actions and thought he was a bold and responsible man. ¡°You two lovebirds should just save it, because neither of you will get to leave tonight,¡± said Pedor maliciously. Jonathan immediately stepped forward and shielded Vananeru as he red coldly at the other man. In no time, the men in ck surged forward and surrounded Jonathan, Vananeru, and the Ferrari. Torny remained quiet while wearing an indifferent expression, but his eyes were full of resentment and hostility. Pedor then looked at Jonathan and spat, ¡°You said no one could insult your mother, right? I''ll f*ck your mother. How about that? Your mother is a b*tch!¡± A cold gleam shed across Jonathan''s eyes. Struggling to contain his anger, he said icily, ¡°I swear I will kill you.¡± At that instance, Pedor''s words had ignited Jonathan''s wrath and killing intent. Pedor was totally unfazed. Cackling, he said contemptuously, ¡°Can you even do that, you b*stard?¡± Just then, Torny piped up, saying in a cid manner, ¡°Pedor, I''ve taught you before that one should always be polite and reasonable. Have you forgotten all about my teachings?¡± Fearful and respectful toward his father, Pedor immediately said, ¡°Yes, Father.¡± Torny regarded Jonathan and Vananeru, but he did not know thetter. Vananeru''s identity was mysterious and little-known. Jonathan and the others only knew about her because of the Department of National Security''s advanced informationwork. Therefore, Torny didn''t care about Vananeru at all. With his level of cultivation, he could not discern Jonathan''s cultivation level either. Facing Jonathan, Torny said, ¡±Young man, I failed to discipline my son. He was rude to you earlier, so I apologize on his behalf.¡± Jonathan was instantly confused. This guy doesn''t seem like such a reasonable person! As the saying goes, like father like son. Pedor must''ve gotten his terrible personality from this guy! Jonathan was having a hard time figuring Torny out. Following that, Torny said, ¡°By the way, I heard that my son had a little altercation with you earlier today, right?¡± Jonathan looked at Torny. In actuality, someone like Torny posed no threat to Jonathan, but thetter still pretended to be fearful and replied, ¡±Yes, you can say that.¡± Torny queried, ¡°May I know what happened? Don''t worry, I am a reasonable person. In our line of work, we value the principles of justice and righteousness.¡± Jonathan responded, ¡°If that''s the case, then I would like to ask your son why he smashed my car for no reason and insulted my friend. When I spoke up and tried to stop him, he wanted to render me crippled. In that situation, I couldn''t just stand by and do nothing.¡± Torny turned to Pedor and asked, ¡°Is that true? Did you smash his car? Heck, that car is a Ferrari. What did you think it was, a Ford?¡± Pedorined, ¡°He took my parking spot.¡± Torny retorted, ¡°Even if he took your parking spot, you shouldn''t smash his car!¡± Pedor didn''t say anything in response. Torny then turned to Jonathan and said apologetically, ¡°I''m sorry. It was my son''s fault. How much did you pay for this car?¡± Jonathan took a look at his Ferrari and said, ¡°Around three million.¡± Torny then answered, ¡°Okay, I''ll give you four million.¡± He took out his checkbook and handed a check for four million to Jonathan. Having done that, he said, ¡°I''ll buy this car from you, is that okay?¡± Chapter 336 Chapter 336 Jonathan could feel that Torny was up to no good. He wanted to see what thetter was nning, so he said, ¡°Sure.¡± After that, he took the check. ¡°Now, young man, this car belongs to me, right?¡± asked Torny. Jonathan nodded and replied, ¡°Yes.¡± Tony then ordered his men, ¡°Go ahead and smash this Ferrari.¡± His subordinates obeyed and immediately took out their tools to smash the Ferrari. The scene of a Ferrari worth millions being demolished just like that was quite shocking and intimidating. The scene was aplete mess. While Vananeru watched in horror, Jonathan pulled her into his warm embrace,forting her. After the Ferrari was smashed to smithereens, Torny turned to faced Jonathan again. Still gentle and amicable, he asked, ¡°Young man, we''ve settled the issue of the car, right?¡± Jonathan answered, ¡°Yes.¡± Subsequently, Torny continued, ¡°After all, the car is just an inanimate object with a price tag attached to it. Now that we''ve settled the car issue, should we talk about you hitting my son? To me, my son is priceless. You pped him twice and kicked him once. I won''t extort money from you, but one p is worth fifty million, so two ps and a kick add up to one hundred and fifty million. Well, since you''re Chanaean, I''ll calcte that in your currency.¡± Jonathan finally understood Tony''s scheme. He furrowed his brows and said, ¡°I think you''re desperate for money. You said the Ferrari had a price tag, and I agree with you. You also said your son is priceless. I think I agree too because your son is a scumbag and isn''t worth any price at all.¡± At that moment, Jonathan exhibited a powerful, courageous, and masculine aura, his voice resonating with confidence. In truth, if Vananeru wasn''t present, he would have already beaten Pedor and Torny to a pulp. Not only that, but he would also extort money from Torny until thetter went bankrupt. Jonathan was just as ruthless and cruel as Torny. Pedor and Torny expressions turned grim at that point. Torny''s eyes glinted murderously as he said, ¡°Kid, it seems like you won''t yield until the veryst second.¡± He conversed with Jonathan fluently in Ustranasian the whole time, which was surprising for a thug like him to possess suchnguage skills. After finishing his sentence, Torny turned to a man d in white behind him and said, ¡°Go teach him a lesson.¡± The man in white was a pale-faced Anndurn. Hisplexion was sickly pallid, and he was so skinny that one could almost see his blood vessels. Jonathan could tell at a nce that this man in white was not to be trifled with. The man''s cultivation was probably already at the final stage of Nascent Soul. With someone this strong on his side, no wonder Torny is so arrogant. Jonathan''s mind was racing. He wasn''t afraid of this man in white, but most importantly, he had no idea how to resolve the situation at hand. He couldn''t just let Vananeru protect him, but at the same time, he couldn''t reveal his skills. Once he did, he would blow his cover, and all his efforts would be in vain. At that point, Jonathan took a deep breath and said to Torny, ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Before Torny could speak, Pedor piped up, ¡°Do you finally regret your actions, you b*stard? It''s too late.¡± Ignoring Pedor, Jonathan said to Torny, ¡°You''re just after money, right? Fine, I can give it to you. But you have to let her leave first.¡± Torny replied, ¡°She''s your woman, right? In that case, I would have to charge you more for her life.¡± Jonathan was incensed. ¡°You¡ª¡± Torny interrupted, ¡°You drive a Ferrari, so your family isn''t short of money. Just call your father and have him wire fifty million in Anndurn currency to my ount, and I''ll let this matter slide.¡± Jonathan shouted in anger, ¡°Why don''t you go rob a bank?¡± Torny said, ¡°I''m a reasonable person. Why would I rob anyone including you?¡± Jonathan replied, ¡°My father can''t fork out that much money.¡± ¡°Then have your father borrow it.¡± Jonathan roared, ¡°You motherf*cker!¡± After cursing at Torny, he pounced on the former without warning. He had no choice but to get himself hurt first, or there was no way he could get his ¡°father¡± to wire him money. Bam! Torny struck Jonathan with his foot, and thetter was sent flying beforending heavily on the ground, spewing a mouthful of blood in the process. Torny was cautious and didn''t exert too much force since he wanted money from Jonathan. Jonathan yed along and pretended to be in excruciating pain. The kick was harmless to Jonathan, but if an ordinary person were to take it, they would have been in agonizing pain. Frightened, Vananeru''s face went pale as she sprinted toward Jonathan and asked, ¡°Are you okay?¡± Jonathan was frustrated. My goodness, can you please unleash your father''s primordial spirit already? Enduring the pain, he said, ¡°I''m fine. Hurry up and go...¡± Even if Vananeru wanted to leave now, she simply couldn''t. Torny and Pedor, along with their gang, approached Jonathan and Vananeru again. ¡°If you don''t agree, all our men here will have a taste of your girlfriend,¡± said Torny. ¡°How dare you!¡± Jonathan erupted in anger. Torny sneered, ¡°I dare to do just about anything.¡± Pausing, he turned and said to Pedor, ¡°Go and strip her clothes off.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Pedor''s eyes gleamed with lust. He was excited beyond measure as he loved doing something like that. As Pedor approached Vananeru, Jonathan mustered his strength and struggled to get up from the ground. Getting in Pedor''s way to protect Vananeru, he snapped, ¡°Bring it! Kill me if you can!¡± The sight of Jonathan doing everything in his power to protect her touched her so much that she decided to marry the man without hesitation. It was also at that moment that she suddenly stood in front of Jonathan, shielding him in return. Pedor cackled loudly and was about to grab her. However, the look in Vananeru''s eyes suddenly turned frosty as she ordered, ¡°Kneel down, you lowly insect!¡± She spoke in authentic Thymionan, and an invisible but terrifying pressure emanated from her. Pedor was taken aback. Torny and the man in white also realized that something was wrong. The former looked at Vananeru and said hesitantly, ¡°You''re...¡± Suddenly, a ball of light descended upon Vananeru, and shortly after, Gd''s primordial spirit appeared before her. Vananeru immediately returned to her normal state. ¡°Oh no, this is the manifestation of Master Methendriel''s clone!¡± Torny, who was quite well-informed, immediately recognized it. He then remembered the legend and looked at Vananeru in horror. ¡°Are you the daughter of Master Methendriel?¡± Vananeru said coldly, ¡°That''s right, my father is Gd Methendriel. I will make you pay a heavy price for offending and hurting the man I love.¡± Horrified, Torny felt his heart sink, and he hoped he could just die on the spot. If one yed with fire too often, one would eventually get burned. He had done many despicable things, and today he had finally learned his lesson. Instantly, he knelt down andmanded his son, the man in white, and his subordinates to do the same, too. ¡°All of you, kneel down! Hurry!¡± The others didn''t understand why, but they did as told anyway. Torny then respectfully said to Vananeru, ¡°I was foolish and blind to have offended you. Please don''t hold it against me. I beg for your forgiveness.¡± Following that, the arrogant and condescending Torny actually pped himself in the face. The others followed suit and pped themselves in the face as well. Within the blink of an eye they had gone from being intimidating to pitiful. Surprisingly, the drastic change in their attitude didn''t seem weird at all. At that instant, Jonathan finally came to understand the powerful authority that Gd held in Thymion. That terrifying power of his was equivalent to that of a king that conquered the entire world. ¡°Get lost! We''ll settle the score tomorrow,¡± Vananeru said sharply. She, too, could be menacing and wasn''t always as quiet and graceful as her usual demeanor. Torny and his gang quickly scampered away in relief. After they left, Vananeru immediately went to Jonathan and asked with concern, ¡°Are you okay?¡± Jonathan smiled weakly and said, ¡°I''m fine.¡± Immediately, Vananeru helped him up and said, ¡°I''ll take you to the hospital.¡± Jonathan didn''t refuse. Before long, they hailed a cab and went directly to the hospital. During the ride, Jonathan recalled the Thymionan conversation Vananeru had with Torny, which he didn''t understand. So, he pretended to be curious and asked, ¡°What was that strange light just now? Why were Torny and the others so afraid of you?¡± Vananeru became a bit uneasy and didn''t know how Jonathan would react if she told him the truth. Jonathan immediately guessed, ¡°Are you a princess?¡± Vananeru shook her head and replied, ¡°No.¡± Jonathan said, ¡°Then your family background must be quite impressive. I...¡± Concerned, he questioned, ¡°Will your father ept me?¡± When Vananeru found out his concerns, her gaze turned tender and she reassured him, ¡°Don''t worry. As long as it''s someone I''m like, my father won''t object.¡± Jonathan immediately became excited and asked, ¡°Do you like me?¡± Blushing, Vananeru nodded after a brief moment of hesitation. Speaking of which, Pedor, Torny, and the others were indeed annoying troublemakers, but they had inadvertently yed the role of support in Jonathan''s n. After all, Jonathan wouldn''t have been able to win Vananeru''s heart so quickly without them. Moreover, this matter wouldn''t seem like a coincidence or raise any suspicion because Vananeru knew about Pedor''s character. Besides, it was also impossible for Jonathan to have asked Torny to put on an act with him. Jonathan hugged Vananeru in excitement while thetter silently allowed him to embrace her. It was such a sweet and peaceful moment that Jonathan found himself indulging in it. He felt like he was looking at a beautiful vase, but in the end, he had to cruelly smash it. ¡°Vananeru,¡± Jonathan suddenly called out softly. Vananeru looked up at him. Her lips were so tempting and rosy. Jonathan almost couldn''t resist kissing her, but in the end, he didn''t. ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Vananeru asked. Jonathan took a deep breath and said, ¡°Nothing. I just feel like everything is happening too suddenly, and I''m filled with so much bliss.¡± Vananeru shared his feelings and hummed in agreement while burying her head in Jonathan''s arms. Jonathan''s heart sank even further. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Half an hourter, they arrived at the hospital and alighted from the vehicle. That was when Vananeru''s phone rang. Chapter 337 Chapter 337 It was two o''clock in the morning right then. Night in Mapleton was lively yet peaceful. When Jonathan heard Vananeru''s phone ring, he was slightly surprised and started wondering inwardly. Could it be that Master Methendriel discovered something, so he''s calling? In no time, the answer came to light. It was precisely the matter he feared most that came to pass. ncing at her phone, Vananeru dered, ¡°It''s my father.¡± Then, she answered the call. Jonathan knew there was some mysterious connection between Gd''s Mitra primordial spirit and the man himself. For that reason, the Mitra primordial spirit could see everything that was happening upon its appearance, and Gd would consequently find out about everything. After the call was connected, Jonathan didn''t perk up his ears to eavesdrop on the conversation. Instead, he was exceedingly careful in the face of the omnipotent holy master. Vananeru chatted with Gd for a while before hanging up. A conflicted look showed on her face. ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Jonathan asked at once. ¡°My father wants to meet you,¡± Vananeru admitted. At that, Jonathan was startled. Naturally, that was merely an act on his part. Considering his composure, he could still remain expressionless even if the sky were to fall down before him. In reality, however, great turmoil was brewing within him. With that said, Vananeru gazed at the man hopefully. ¡°Right now?¡± Jonathan rified. Vananeru bobbed her head in response. ¡°I don''t know where I can go to get your father a gift at this hour,¡± Jonathanmented anxiously. Meanwhile, Vananeru was over the moon that he hadn''t declined to meet her father and replied, ¡°There''s no need to prepare a gift. My father doesn''t care about that. Besides, he was the one who suddenly wanted to meet you. Where would you go to buy a gift at this hour? He won''t me you.¡± ¡°While that''s true, I''ve got to adhere to the basic social etiquette. I don''t want to leave a bad impression on your father,¡± Jonathan insisted. ¡°In that case, let''s go shopping together and see whether there''s anything we can buy,¡± Vananeru suggested. Nodding, Jonathan agreed, ¡°Sure!¡± Unexpectedly, Vananeru''s expression abruptly changed. Her gaze turned frosty, and she uttered icily, ¡°There''s no need to prepare a gift. Come back quickly.¡± It was clear as day that Gd''s primordial spirit had taken over her body. A momentter, Vananeru reverted to her normal demeanor. Yet, she knew everything that had happened. Her father''s primordial spirit was concealed within her forehead. And once she was in danger, it would assume control of her brain. That was something the man expended tremendous effort to aplish. When that happened, her primordial spirit would observe everything at the side. ¡°I''m sorry, Jonathan. My father merely appears cold. In truth, he''s pretty easy to get along with,¡± Vananeru murmured. With a strange expression on his face, Jonathan ventured, ¡°Is your father a deity?¡± Unbidden, Vananeru was stunned. Only then did she realize that the scene earlier would have seemed somewhat incredulous to an ordinary person like him. Bursting intoughter, she answered, ¡°No, he''s not a deity. However, he''s incredibly powerful. In the future, we don''t need to be afraid of being picked on anymore.¡± ¡°Well, that''s great. But there''s also a huge problem with this,¡± Jonathan remarked. Immediately, Vananeru questioned in curiosity, ¡°What''s the huge problem?¡± ¡°Wouldn''t we be left with no privacy, then? Your father will know everything we do. For instance, after we get married...¡± Jonathan pointed out, trailing off. Vananeru promptly flushed bright red, mortified beyond words. ¡°What nonsense are you spouting? My father''s primordial spirit is usually in a state of deep slumber. It''s only when I''m in danger does he make an appearance,¡± she huffed. ¡°How does he judge whether you''re in danger?¡± Jonathan inquired, his curiosity piqued. ¡°He can sense when I''m terrified. That aside, he''ll also emerge when I call out to him,¡± Vananeru revealed. As understanding dawned upon Jonathan, and hemented, ¡°It sounds a bit like the anime where one can summon the Gold Saints.¡± Hearing that, Vananeru giggled. Subsequently, Jonathan and Vananeru headed to Celestial Sky Monastery. The two of them hailed a taxi. Vananeru sensed that Jonathan was slightly tense, so she grasped his hand and assured, ¡°It''s okay. Everything will be fine with me here.¡± Chuckling dryly, Jonathan noted, ¡°Meeting the parents is nerve-racking in the first ce, but more so when your father is a big shot.¡± N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Honestly speaking, Vananeru could understand his feelings. In fact, she felt that she was putting him in a difficult situation to ask him to meet her father when they had just started dating. Half an hourter, they arrived in front of Celestial Sky Monastery. The structure of the building was magnificent, showcasing the grandeur of Barsm everywhere. Under Vananeru''s lead, Jonathan enjoyed smooth passage into the monastery without encountering any hindrance. In actual fact, he wasn''t apprehensive at all deep within him. The more dangerous the situation, the calmer he was. They were already close to where Mabel and the cacodemon were imprisoned, so whether he could rescue them in one fell swoop hinged on that moment. Although he would be betraying Vananeru by doing so, he had no choice but to harden his heart. Celestial Sky Monastery had both a main hall and a side hall. The main hall was for Barsm believers, while the side hall was meant for the reception of important people. However, Gd didn''t receive Jonathan in the side hall. Instead, he did so in the meditation room. As the matter that day had to do with his daughter''s private affairs, it wasn''t appropriate for them to meet in the side hall. With ama leading the way, Jonathan and Vananeru arrived before the meditation room. ¡°Father!¡± Vananeru called out softly in front of the meditation room. ¡°Come in.¡± Gd''s voice drifted out, cid and seemingly carrying nary a hint of emotion. At once, Vananeru pushed open the door. She then entered the meditation room with Jonathan while thema left. Before leaving, thema closed the door of the meditation room. In that instant, Jonathan officiallyid eyes on the legendary holy master. Gd wore a ck shirt, his face devoid of expression. Yet, he emanated an invisible sense of terrifying majesty. At the sight of him, Jonathan instinctively lowered his head. He could sense that the man was far more powerful than Richard, Oswald, and the other masters. But then, Gd was different from the Emperor of Chanaea and the rest. The Emperor of Chanaea gave off a sense of gentleness resembling a spring breeze without a hint of authority. However, that was a state of inaction. Water was invisible and had no shape, but it could change perpetually and was invincible. ¡°Father,¡± Vananeru greeted. Next, she introduced Jonathan to Gd, saying, ¡°This is my boyfriend, Jonathan.¡± Throughout it all, she spoke in Thymionan. In a sh, Gd''s face darkened. He swept his gaze over Jonathan before booming, ¡°Boyfriend? You''ve only known him for a day, but he''s already your boyfriend? Vananeru, you''re not such a reckless person in my eyes.¡± As Gd likewise spoke in Thymionan, Jonathan couldn''t understand a word of it. Nheless, he could read people''s expressions. Holding her father''s gaze, Vananeru admitted, ¡°It''s indeed a bit fast. But Father, you''re no ordinary person either, so I think you should understand, right? Anyhow, I''m somewhat curious. Why do you seem to dislike Jonathan?¡± ¡°Vananeru, you''re already at the age where you tend to fall in love. And I''m actually happy that you''re doing so. However, I know your character. You''re calm andposed to the point of being slightly aloof. Yet, you now made things official with a man in just a day. I can''t help but think that something is off,¡± Gd exined. Vananeru countered, ¡°This is ridiculous. Love is just like chemistry. Once two reacting substances come into contact, there''ll be a reaction. That has nothing to do with the length of time. Moreover, Father, I''m merely dating him. Our rtionship has not reached the point of marriage yet. I think you''re a bit too rash to summon him over today. As such, I hope you can be more polite to him.¡± Sighing softly, Gdmented, ¡°From time immemorial, the truth has always been a bitter pill to swallow. Vananeru, I''m no ordinary man, and no one can deceive my eyes. Know that everything I do is for your good.¡± ¡°I believe every father does everything for the good of his daughter. But such good is not necessarily right. Do you agree?¡± Vananeru questioned. Father and daughter talked at length in Thymionan while Jonathan remained wholly perplexed at the side. In the next second, Gd turned to him and asked, ¡°Can you speak Ustranasian?¡± That utterance was in Ustranasian. ¡°Yes!¡± Jonathan answered immediately. ¡°What''s your name?¡± Gd continued. ¡°I''m Jonathan,¡± Jonathan replied. Then, Gd demanded, ¡°Who exactly are you, and what''s your motive in approaching my daughter?¡± ¡°I didn''t approach your daughter, Mr. Methendriel. I just fell in love with Vananeru. Which man wouldn''t like her when she''s such a beautiful and kind girl?¡± Jonathan fibbed. His expression darkening a shade, Gd queried, ¡°You''re Chanaean?¡± With a nod, Jonathan answered honestly, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Who''s your father, and what is his profession?¡± Gd continued questioning. ¡°My father is Terrence Cadogan, the chairman of Foliage Fashion Group,¡± Jonathan lied without batting an eye. ¡°What a coincidence. The chairman of Foliage Fashion Group, Terrence Cadogan, came to Mapleton for a vacationst month. I only know that he has a daughter. I never heard that he has a son,¡± Gd commented mildly. Smiling, Jonathan replied, ¡°In that case, I''m afraid that the Terrence you met wasn''t my father. Anyway, my father didn''te to Mapletonst month. Besides, I''ve got no sister. If you don''t believe me, you can investigate Foliage Fashion Group.¡± Pausing briefly, he stated, ¡°I officially extend an invitation to you. I hope you and Vananeru will go to Chanaea for a vacation and visit Foliage Fashion Group. I''m sure my father will be d to see you both.¡± He was as calm as ever. After all, he had been through a myriad of trials and tribtions. Hence, he wasn''t thrown off by the man. Not only was he familiar with Foliage Fashion Group, but he was also acquainted with its chairman, Terrence Cadogan. Even more interestingly, he had given the man a call beforehand. Therefore, he wasn''t afraid even if Gd wanted to visit Foliage Fashion Group. At Jonathan''s firm tone, Vananeru couldn''t help breathing a sigh of relief. In truth, she couldn''t quite tell whether her father was speaking the truth. Gd fell silent. He couldn''t shake off the feeling that something was off, but he couldn''t exactly put his finger on it. Just then, something unexpected happened. Sounds of footsteps rang out outside, and they seemed frantic. Subsequently, a man''s voice drifted in from outside. It was none other than the Great Sun Lama, Gd''s junior. Chapter 338 Chapter 338 The Great Sun Lama stood outside the door and said, ¡°Gd, I have something urgent to report to you.¡± ¡°Come in,¡± Gd replied. Jonathan was horrified, for he realized that he had met the Great Sun Lama before. The cat would be let out of the bag if the two of them met. Jonathan''s heart continued to beat at a steady pace despite the fact that he was rmed. He was capable of remaining calm no matter the circumstances. As soon as the door was pushed open, Jonathan made his move. Vananeru was already standing by his side, and Jonathan had hidden a sharp de in his hand. Moving at the speed of light, Jonathan seized Vananeru and held the de against her throat. The whole situation was a whirlwind that happened in the blink of an eye. Gd''s attention was fully on the Great Sun Lama, and he did not expect that Jonathan would strike. Besides, Gd was in a rxed state. He didn''t have a reason to be wary of a normal individual like Jonathan. He had assumed nobody could hurt him and his daughter in his presence. Vananeru, on the other hand, fully trusted Jonathan andpletely let her guard down. Hence, she was not able to respond in time when Jonathan suddenly approached and held her hostage. Previously, Mabel didn''t manage to seize Vananeru because the former had been probing the situation. During the process, Vananeru became alert and had already summoned the primordial spirit of Gd in her mind. Meanwhile, Jonathan had already seized Vananeru the moment the Great Sun Lama came in. Recognizing Jonathan''s face, the Great Sun Lama asked incredulously, ¡°It''s you?¡± Gd''s expression soured, while Vananeru was inplete disbelief. ¡°Why?¡± she asked in a shaky voice, overwhelmed with despair. ¡°You have a death wish!¡± Furious, Gd mmed his palm onto the desk. Tears brimmed in Vananeru''s nk, unfocused eyes. The sense of utter devastation inundated her. It was her first time falling in love with a man, thinking fate had brought them together and that he was her knight in shining armor. However, it had all been a cruel lie. Jonathan was just using her. All those sweet-nothings he had said to her had been nothing but deception. The realization was harsh for an innocent girl like her. Jonathan shot a cold, hard look at Gd and said, ¡°Cut the crap. If you don''t care about Vananeru''s life, go ahead and kill me right now. If you do, then let''s talk things out.¡± Frigidness and a murderous glint filled Gd''s eyes as he asked, ¡°What do you want to talk about?¡± ¡°I believe you might have guessed the reason I''m here. Summon Mabel and the cacodemon over here,¡± Jonathan replied. Gd went silent and said to the Great Sun Lama, ¡°Go seize Mabel.¡± ¡°Yes, Gd.¡± He shot a prating look at Jonathan before turning around to leave. Jonathan knew Gd was not relenting when thetter asked the Great Sun Lama to only bring Mabel. Tears streamed continuously down Vananeru''s face. All of a sudden, she bit down on Jonathan''s hand forcefully. However, Jonathan did not budge and allowed her to continue biting him. He didn''t even flinch although she almost took a chunk out of his hand. At that moment, Vananeru was stunned. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Jonathan heaved a soft sigh and said, ¡°I''m sorry. I wouldn''t have done this if I had any other choice. If you''re destined to die, I will make sure to give up my life inpensation. Vananeru fell silent. She had resented Jonathan, thinking that he was a despicable man. However, it seemed like that was not the case at all. It didn''t take long before the Great Sun Lama brought Mabel over. Gd nted a spiritual imprint between Mabel''s brows, an imprint that she could not neutralize. After all, neither she nor Infant King couldpare against a Level Five Immortal Stage cultivator. As long as he wished, Gd could easily blow up Mabel''s head with a single thought. Mabel was well aware of that fact too. Hence, she didn''t dare to make any reckless moves. Mabel''s face lit up with joy when she saw Jonathan holding Vananeru hostage. Gd then said to Jonathan, ¡°It''s impossible for me to let the cacodemon go. I can overlook the fact that you''ve crossed me and my daughter today. Take Mabel away, and I swear on my name that I will not make things difficult for you guys.¡± Gd was making a huge concession, and the offer was so sincere that Jonathan felt tempted to take it. Furthermore, he believed that Gd would keep his words, too. Despite that, Jonathan still wouldn''t agree to his offer. After all, that was his only chance to save cacodemon. He took a deep breath and said, ¡°The emergence of the cacodemon is the will of heaven. You cannot defy heaven''s will even if you possess remarkable abilities. Today, I must take Mabel and the cacodemon away. ¡°That''s impossible!¡± Gd retorted. Mabel went over to Jonathan''s side, harboringplicated thoughts. Even though her cultivation level was a lot higher than Jonathan''s, he was somehow capable of achieving what she couldn''t every single time. The Great Sun Lama had spoken as well, and he also conversed in Ustranasian. Highly skilled people like Jonathan and the Great Sun Lama were knowledgeable individuals. It was really fast for them to pick up anguage. While normal people would take many years to master Ustranasian, people like the Great Sun Lama could master all the vocabry of a newnguage within three days, impressively applying a principle learned in one situation to all other situations. ¡°Sir, the fate of our country is at stake because of the cacodemon. If it grows stronger, it will lead to a great catastrophe, bringing great suffering to our people. As you have risked your life to save your companion, I can tell that you''re a kind-hearted person. As a person with such a benevolent heart, how can you bear to put our people through this great suffering?¡± the Great Sun Lama reasoned. He was a wise man, and his sage reasoning could easily put people to shame. In a low voice, Jonathan uttered, ¡°Your words are true, Lama. However, not only am I biologically rted to the cacodemon, but it has also saved my life on multiple asions. I wouldn''t be able to live with my conscience if I do nothing and let it suffer.¡± ¡°Wouldn''t you think that a single person''s conscience is a fair price to pay for the peace and happiness of all citizens in our country?¡± the Great Sun Lama asked. ¡°Sir, we shall remember your sacrifice and recite prayers in your honor every single day.¡± Before Jonathan could say anything, the Great Sun Lama added, ¡°Sir, are you disregarding the safety and peace of our people just because they''re not citizens of Chanaea?¡± ¡°Lama, I may not be able to voice out my thoughts eloquently, but I believe in doing what is right before considering anything else. Everything happens for a reason. The cacodemon has never had the intention to dominate the universe. That said, its current state is not unrted to your actions,¡± Jonathan said grimly. ¡°However, since things have taken such a turn, we are left with no other choice,¡± the Great Sun Lama replied. ¡°I''m sorry, but I must take the cacodemon away today.¡± Jonathan paused momentarily before turning to Gd and said, ¡°I''m going to let you choose, Master Methendriel. Either I, Mabel, the cacodemon, and Vananeru die here, or you make the sound choice and everyone lives.¡± A cold glint fleeted across Gd''s eyes. ¡°Are you not going to leave me with another choice?¡± Jonathan kept quiet. Then, Gd turned to the Great Sun Lama. ¡°Lama, what do you think?¡± Likewise, the Great Sun Lama was also wearing a grim expression. ¡°I''ve watched Vananeru grow up. If I could die in her ce, I will not hesitate to do so.¡± ¡°I understand your point. Earlier, you asked Jonathan to sacrifice his conscience for the sake of our citizens, but he refused. Now, I find myself facing a simr dilemma, where I must choose between my daughter and the well-being of our people. If I choose to save Vananeru, I would be just like Jonathan, no?¡± Gd asked. ¡°You''re a wise man, Gd.¡± Gd turned to his daughter. ¡°Vanareru, I have strived to live my life righteously. You''ll always be the most important person to me. However, I have decided to sacrifice you today. I hope that you will not hate me for this.¡± Vananeru''s eyes turned red. She could understand the agony that her father was going through, as well as the unconditional love that her father had for her. Her hatred for Jonathan festered in her heart right then. He was the scoundrel who had forced her father to this extent. Hence, Vananeru blurted, ¡°Father, I will always be proud of you!¡± She was, surprisingly, fearless. Gd heaved a long sigh and said to Jonathan, ¡°Go on. Kill Vananeru, and then I''ll kill the rest of you.¡± Jonathan was bbergasted, for he had not expected that Gd would stand his ground that firmly. Jonathan was amazed by Gd''s sense of altruism. They were just looking at the problem from different perspectives. On the other hand, Jonathan''s actions seemed petty. However, that was his character, and he didn''t have any other choice. ¡°Do it!¡± said Vananeru through gritted teeth. Jonathan nced at Mabel, and thetter appeared conflicted as well. Right then, Jonathan finally realized that Gd was determined to never let the cacodemon go. Hence, killing Vananeru would achieve nothing. ¡°All right, Master Methendriel. You win.¡± Jonathan took in a deep breath and said, ¡°Let Mabel go. I''m not going to kill Vananeru.¡± ¡°Really?¡± An ted glint fleeted across Gd''s eyes. Even though he had decided to sacrifice his daughter for the greater good, Gd was thrilled that his daughter''s life was spared. Mabel shot an inexplicable gaze at Jonathan. ¡°We leave together.¡± ¡°You go first. I''m going to follow soon after. Don''t worry, Mabel. I have my ns. Let''s stop being wishy- washy at a time like this.¡± Mabel knew Jonathan had made up his mind and said nothing. Gd then removed the spiritual imprint on Mabel''s forehead, and she left Celestial Sky Monastery. ¡°Don''t you think it''s time you honor your promise?¡± Gd asked. He paused and added, ¡°Don''t worry. I won''t make things difficult for you. Just leave.¡± ¡°I couldn''t save the cacodemon, and for that, I owe it for everything that it''s done for me. I am not afraid of death, but I will not be able to live with myself if I leave just like that. What is life if one can''t even live with oneself? Hence, I hope that you can lock me together with the cacodemon until it dies. Is that possible?¡± ¡°As you wish,¡± Gd uttered. Jonathan let go of Vananeru. ¡°Thank you, Master Methendriel.¡± Vananeru finally regained her freedom. Right then, a cold glint shed in Master Methendriel''s eyes. Chapter 339 Chapter 339 A cold glint shed across Gd''s eyes, and he lifted his arm to deal a strike at Jonathan. Suddenly, a gust of wind whipped up, swirling around both of them like a cyclone. An invisible, powerful blow mmed into Jonathan''s chest before he could even react, knocking the air out of him. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Gd''s mana was manipting the maic field and gathering electric charges and molecules through an invisible force. The st''s impact was astounding because he had imbued his mana with unparalleled vitality. Jonathan was no match against Gd with his cultivation. Hence, he was sent flying at least three meters away before crashing into the wall andnding with a heavy thud on the ground. He felt as if his internal organs had been smashed. Blood sprayed from his mouth as he could barely hold himself together. Vananeru was stunned, whereas Great Sun Lama watched the scene with indifference. Vananeru had mixed emotions about Jonathan. She had initially hated Jonathan''s guts and thought of him as a despicable individual. However, Jonathan wasn''t even scared of death since he refused to leave. Does that make him a despicable or noble person? Although Vananeru didn''t know the answer to this question, she didn''t say anything. Nevertheless, Gd''s fury had yet to alleviate. He extended his hand, and some invisible force tightened on Jonathan''s throat, pulling him up from the ground and pinning him on the wall. Whoosh! In an instant, Jonathan was suffocating, as his chest felt tight and constricted. There was no one in front of him, but it felt as though someone had grabbed his throat and lifted him. His legs kicked erratically in the air, but he could not get a foothold. To Jonathan, Gd''s tactics were godly. Gd held Jonathan up in the air with one hand while he pped thetter repeatedly with the other hand. p! p! p! In a blink of an eye, Gd had given Jonathan six ps before throwing thetter to the ground. At this moment, Jonathan''s cheeks were covered in blood and swollen, and he spat out six teeth. He was seeing stars in his vision and could no longer think straight. Vananeru looked at them calmly and still didn''t speak up. Gd turned to Great Sun Lama, and his anger dissipated a little. He was used to being respected and superior to others, so he couldn''t forgive Jonathan for threatening and humiliating him. Gd asked Great Sun Lama, ¡°You said you had something urgent to discuss with me. What is it?¡± Great Sun Lama responded, ¡°It''s settled now.¡± He paused momentarily before continuing, ¡°I received news that a Chanaean man had sneaked in to save the cacodemon. It seems that the person is Jonathan.¡± Gd replied, ¡°Since he wants to suffer with the cacodemon, throw him into the alchemy room.¡± Great Sun Lama nodded. ¡°Yes, Gd!¡± Then, he picked up an unconscious Jonathan and left the meditation room. Gd turned to Vananeru and uttered, ¡°You must be exhausted. You should go and rest soon.¡± Vananeru replied, ¡°Dad, how are you going to deal with Jonathan?¡± Gd stared at her intently. ¡°How do you want me to handle this?¡± Vananeru immediately stated, ¡°I don''t know.¡± I really don''t have the answer to that. ¡°Then, don''t ask about it. Forget this man,¡± Gd said. ¡°Is he a good or bad person? Is he a gentleman or a jerk?¡± Vananeru queried. She was in a dilemma. Her thought did not go unnoticed by Gd as he answered, ¡°These words you mention are entirely different things. However, it''s nearly impossible to just put a singlebel on a person. A person can be both good and bad or be a gentleman and a jerk. People are multifaceted and highly variable.¡± Vananeru responded, ¡°I don''t understand.¡± Gd borated, ¡°Initially, a cacodemon is innocent since it has not done anything wrong when it is born. However, we judge and deduce that it will cause great harm to our citizens in the future, and thus we must eliminate it. However, to the cacodemon, we are the bad people and the jerks. On the contrary, we are the heroes of the citizens. This is an example of multifacetedness and variability.¡± He took a breather before continuing, ¡°As for Jonathan, he duped you and took advantage of your feelings. He''s naturally a jerk for doing so. But for the cacodemon, Jonathan risked his life to save it, ignoring his own safety. In other words, he''s not a bad person. I''m also not a bad person. Nheless, we are in opposing positions because of our different stands.¡± ¡°Father, you aren''t going to kill him, then?¡± Vananeru inquired. ¡°Perhaps,¡± Gd opined. The answer he gave was ambiguous, so Vananeru could infer immediately that her father had no intentions of killing Jonathan. Then, that''s it. I''ll treat whatever happened today as a dream. I''ll put a full stop to this page. ¡°Vananeru, you should go and rest,¡± Gd suggested. Vananeru nodded, but an unweed guest suddenly charged in before she could leave. It was Mabel. Mabel had kicked open the door of the meditation room. With an anxious expression, she demanded in a stern voice, ¡°Where''s Jonathan?¡± Gd''s eyes shed with coldness. He replied icily, ¡°How dare you barge in here without permission! Get lost now!¡± With that, he struck a blow at her through the air. He was annoyed by Mabel and Jonathan for challenging his authority. This blow was known as the void primordial spirit seal, and Jonathan was hit by the same strike just now. However, Mabel was a Level Eight Divine Master and could notice the change in the air and surge in mana. She was thus able to avoid Gd''s strike in time by tilting her body to the side. The strike immediately disappeared in the air. Mabel bellowed, ¡°Gd Methendriel! How dare you? Do you think there are no more Chanaeans left? I''m here as the chief of the sixth division of the Department of National Security. If you continue to attack me, I''ll take it that you''re attempting to assassinate a high-level Chanaean official. I don''t think you will be willing to bear the consequences.¡± Her tone was sharp, and she emanated an imposing aura. A cold glint shed through her eyes. Mabel wasshing out because of her fury. Although Gd was stronger than her, she had the support of a powerful country, which the former must be wary of. At this moment, Gd ceased his attacks. Vananeru was slightly shocked as she didn''t know Mabel could be this aggressive. ¡°Let me ask you again. Where''s Jonathan?¡± Mabel continued to question Gd incessantly. Gd said calmly, ¡°I have killed him.¡± Mabel''s body started trembling violently, and it took her a few seconds to regain her senses. Gd couldn''t have killed Jonathan. He''s an arrogant fellow and must have been agitated by my aggressive stance, so he''s being spiteful right now. Mabel did not want to be weak anymore, nor did she want to plead for mercy. She uttered solemnly, ¡°Where''s the body, then?¡± ¡°That''s simple.¡± Then, Gd called out to his subordinate standing outside. ¡°Bring Lama to me.¡± The subordinate immediately answered, ¡°Yes, Master Methendriel!¡± Soon, Great Sun Lama appeared before them. Gd told him, ¡°Since she wants to see Jonathan''s body, bring his body to me.¡± His tone was filled with murderous intent, and his intention was clear. Great Sun Lama and Mabel immediately understood him. Mabel knew that Jonathan was not dead yet, but the infuriated Gd was instructing Great Sun Lama to kill him now. Mabel scoffed coldly before saying, ¡°Great! You are indeed ruthless and arrogant. But let me tell you. I came here aftermunicating with my superior. I said that if something were to happen to me, you''re the culprit. Also, if you kill Jonathan and don''t kill me today, I promise I will gather all the resources in my hands and mobilize the top experts of Chanaea to eradicate Celestial Sky Sect. I''ll kill all your family members and wreak havoc in your country! This is my oath to you!¡± Mabel was also a strong-willed person, and she wasn''t willing to makepromises at this moment. She meant every word she said. Everyone could hear the determination and hatred in her tone. Vananeru and Great Sun Lama were shocked upon hearing her words. Gd''s eyes shed coldly. He stared at Jonathan, stating, ¡°You''re the second person besides Jonathan to threaten me.¡± Mabel scoffed coldly. ¡°So, what if I threaten you? Do you really think you''re invincible? How ridiculous! You''re just an ignorant fool. The Emperor of Chanaea can destroy you with one finger, and he still treats people with respect. Look at you. You''re arrogant and act all high and mighty. Do you think you''re an emperor, and no one can refute you?¡± Her frosty words were as sharp as swords. Gd emanated a terrifying aura due to his fury. He didn''t even feel this angry with Jonathan. Mabel''s words had hit a sore spot. ¡°You must have a death wish!¡± Gd roared, enraged. Suddenly, a primordial spirit left his body. It was Zentrum Fyeor''s primordial spirit seal, illuminated in golden light! Zentrum Fyeor opened his eyes as he emanated an imposing and powerful aura. He stepped forward and was immediately in front of Mabel in an instant. Zentrum Fyeor''s primordial spirit seal! Zentrum Fyeor unleashed a palm strike toward Mabel''s head. He was going to kill Mabel! Mabel was filled with surprise as darkness filled her vision. She could feel the crushing force from above. It was as if the world hade to a standstill. It was a suffocating and terrifying aura. Mabel knew she couldn''t avoid it, so she didn''t even bother trying. She had prepared to die for this when she came here. Jonathan wanted her to continue living, but she couldn''t stand by and do nothing when he was trapped in Celestial Sky Monastery. Chapter 340 Chapter 340 Mabel could not avoid Gd''s furious attack. Zentrum Fyeor''s primordial spirit seal was the condensation of the people''s belief in Zentrum Fyeor and the power of Zentrum Fyeor. In other words, that attack was akin to a personal attack from Zentrum Fyeor. Of course, Gd''s capability meant that Zentrum Fyeor''s power would be limited¡ªhe could only unleash a portion of thetter''s power. It would be another story if it had been someone like the Emperor of Chanaea or the Divine Emperor who used the primordial spirit seal. The West Lands of the legend once had a Kaia Lama who managed to cultivate the primordial spirit seal of the Great Sun Selt. It was as if the Great Sun Selt had descended to thend of the mortals to destroy all evil. Although Gd had only managed to harness a portion of the Zentrum Fyeor''s power, it was more than enough toy waste to Mabel. However, Mabel was still fearless. Before she entered the ce, she had already reported to the commander of the government. Therefore, she was entering the ce as one of the high-ranking officials of Chanaea. Therefore, Gd would face the wrath of the Chanaean government if Mabel died. It would mean a catastrophe for Celestial Sky Sect. Thymion had a lot of reliance on Chanaea, so it would have a hard time if the Chanaean government became furious with Mabel''s death. So what if Thymion had Gd? Combat masters were a dime a dozen in Chanaea. Furthermore, many were reporting to Chanaea''s secret organizations. Usually, they would not work for the Chanaean government, and they were not subjected to the Chanaean government''s restrictions either. However, they would step forward to help Chanaea out if their country needed them. Therefore, even if Chanaea did not stop trading with Thymion, Gd would still struggle with fending off the numerousbat masters that Chanaea would send to him. Gd knew that, but he had his pride was above everything else. The more one pressured and threatened him, the more spiteful he would be. In no time, Mabel was going to die from the Zentrum Fyeor''s primordial spirit seal. It was a crucial moment of danger, and Mabel was not the only one in danger. Celestial Sky Sect and Thymion were in danger too. If Mabel had not announced her identity as a governmental official¡ªif she hade as just Mabel Sandler¡ªthen Chanaea would not be able to do anything even if Gd killed her. However, Mabel had already reported to the government and revealed to the others who she really was. Her death would equate to a provocation. Gd was furious, so he was barely thinking straight. But the Great Sun Lama had to see the big picture. He was well aware of the terrifying consequences of letting Gd act out on his emotions. In the nick of time, the Great Sun Lama made a move. In an instant, a glint shed in the Great Sun Lama''s eyes, and he quickly used his mana to transport himself to Mabel. The Great Sun Lama was an Immortal Stage cultivator, so he was far quicker to react than Mabel. In the next second, he pushed Mabel aside. Thus, the Zentrum Fyeor''s primordial spirit seal went toward the Great Sun Lama instead. With his palms facing the sky, he gathered his mana to one spot to hold his ground against the attack. Bang! A deafening sound thundered in the air. The entire meditation room shook as if an earthquake had urred. Cracks formed on the ground in all directions under the Great Sun Lama''s feet. That was a clear indicator of how powerful Gd''s Zentrum Fyeor''s primordial spirit seal was. Colors drained out of Gd''s face as he called out to the Great Sun Lama. The Great Sun Lama fell to the ground looking weak. His face waspletely ashen, and he soon coughed out a mouthful of blood. Vananeru turned pale and shouted out for the Great Sun Lama as well. Mabel was confused, but she said nothing. As the Great Sun Lama looked at Gd, he weakly smiled and said, ¡°Gd, your Zentrum Fyeor''s primordial spirit seal is impressive, and I''m no match for you. I don''t have long to live, so please, listen to me.¡± ¡°Why did you do that?¡± Gd cried out as he hurried to the Great Sun Lama''s side. They were still speaking Ustranasian, for that was thenguage they often used around each other. Hence, Mabel could understand what they were talking about. Gd then reached out to touch the Great Sun Lama''s head. Immediately, he figured out the Great Sun Lama''s condition. All of the Great Sun Lama''s internal meridians had been ruined. Any ordinary person would have died, but the Great Sun Lama managed to cling to life until now. Gd was close to the Great Sun Lama. As tears sprang to his eyes, he squeezed out, ¡°How... How will I ever get over the guilt of doing this to you? With a faint smile, the Great Sun Lama said, ¡°Gd, I will never regret being your junior. You''ll always be the one I respect most.¡± After a pause, he said, ¡°Gd, you have to know this¡ªI''m not saving Mabel, but I''m saving our sect. Celestial Sky Sect is the blood, sweat, and tears of our masters and you. I can''t bear to watch our sect go to ruins like this. Celestial Sky Sect is one of the top sects in our country, but Chanaea is a mighty entity. They have thousands of years of history, and you can''t imagine the number ofbat masters they have. Have you forgotten about our master''s teachings? Have you forgotten how he told us not to cross Chanaea and that Chanaea is a terrifying country to make an enemy of?¡± Gd''s expression darkened. After taking in a deep breath, he said, ¡°Speak no more. Rest well, my dear junior.¡± The Great Sun Lama gave Gd a small smile before saying, ¡°Gd, I won''t be able to help you out anymore. Take care...¡± At that, the Great Sun Lama''s head tilted to the side, and he died. Vananeru screamed out for the Great Sun Lama again before she burst into tears. As those tears poured out of her eyes, a sorrowful look flitted across Gd''s eyes. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. He then stood up and looked at Mabel, who returned the gaze. Life and death mattered not to Mabel anymore, so she was not afraid of Gd. On the other hand, Gd remained standing in pride. He enunciated, ¡°I will persist even if the world is against me.¡± Hearing that, Mabel stiffened. She could sense Gd''s stubbornness. He was still resisting them and refused to give in to the pressure. His refusal to relent was not good news to Mabel and Jonathan. Gd continued, ¡°We have more than sixty million people in Thymion, and you have one billion and three hundred million people in Chanaea. You have a poption that is twenty timesrger than ours. There are endlessbat masters in Chanaea, I know that. There are four individuals who were the Four Emperors ording to the rumors of the past¡ªthe Divine Emperor, the Emperor of Chanaea, the Asura Emperor, and the Demon Emperor. These four figures were akin to saints¡ªvery powerful. I would be a fool to fight against Chanaea alone. That is why my junior has used his life to save you and his death to pull me back to the right track.¡± Mabel stared at Gd in silence. ¡°However, I do not intend to relent today. No one can make me submit to them. Not only will I kill Jonathan, but I will also kill you. I have finally realized that this is the decisive moment of my destiny. If I get through this alive, I will be no weaker than your Four Emperors. If I do not, my death will be without regrets. Your Four Emperors had achieved greatness back then, and they had been through the best and the worst situations, so why can''t I do the same?¡± Mabel did not know what to say to that. Her heart sank. No one could change Gd''s mind at that point. Things had taken a turn for the worse, and it was irreversible. Mabel never expected someone with a high-ranking status like Gd could make such a decision¡ª that he would ignore the dangers he would bring to Celestial Sky Sect. ¡°The mercy you speak of was nothing but a lie.¡± Mabel sighed. ¡°You don''t mind sacrificing your daughter to kill the cacodemon. You say it is for mercy, and I took your word for it. But now, you are giving up on Celestial Sky Sect for your cultivation and your pride. You''re also giving up on your daughter. Don''t you think you''re being hypocritical? Who do you think you are? Are you being merciful? You are not. You''re just the same as Jonathan and I. We''re all just stubborn with our own moral code, so none of us have the right to call the other evil.¡± Gd nced at Mabel before turning to look at Vananeru. In the end, he said, ¡°I will not kill you and Jonathan today. I will only kill you two myself once the cacodemon is dead.¡± After a pause, he uttered, ¡°Men, take her to the alchemy room!¡± With a wave of his hand, he seared a spiritual imprint between Mabel''s brows. Mabel could have avoided that. Although Gd was powerful, he was not powerful enough to mark Mabel with a spiritual imprint without touching her. However, Mabel knew dodging it was pointless. By not moving, she could salvage some of her pride. After that, a young monk came in to escort Mabel away. Once Mabel was gone, Vananeru slowly rose to her feet. She had finally figured out what was going on. ¡°Father, must you kill these two?¡± she asked. Gd turned to her and nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Do you not care about the lives of the three hundred and more monks in Celestial Sky Monastery? Do you not care about my life?¡± Gd fell silent. ¡°You refuse to let the cacodemon for Thymion''s people, even if it means sacrificing me. I won''t me you for it. In fact, I''m proud of you. I think of you as a hero. To be honest, Jonathan is saving the cacodemon because he thinks that the cacodemon has saved his life. Moreover, they''re connected with familial bonds. He has cast away his fear of death, and although I despise how he''s maniptive, I''m also impressed. He, too, is a hero.¡± A pauseter, she went on by saying, ¡°But you''ve cast aside your concern for the Great Sun Lama''s life for your personal honor and the safety of Celestial Sky Sect. I''m disappointed, and I think that you''re being selfish.¡± Gd remained quiet. Vananeru then asked, ¡°Father, do you not speak because you have no answers for me?¡± Lifting his head, Gd then said, ¡°My daughter, there are things you don''t understand. Jonathan is willing to give up his life to save the cacodemon because he wants to be at ease. He has said that peace of mind is the most important thing in life. That is something I agree with. Mabel is threatening me with the mighty Chanaea, and if I give in to her, I will never have peace of mind again. I will never be happy ever.¡± Chapter 341 Chapter 341 ¡°Vananeru, I wish to kill the cacodemon and save my people from their misery. I''ll feel unsettled if I do nothing and let the cacodemon wreak havoc in this world. At my current cultivation stage, all I wish for is to reach the pinnacle of cultivation. Despite my practice, I have a vague idea of what cultivation really meant. All I know is that I''ve to be free of all desires and keep my mind pure. Only then am I able to pursue the path of cultivation without any distractions,¡± Gd exined. It was like traveling on a long and lonely road with no clear destination in sight. The driver''s sole concern was that the vehicle must not encounter any issues. In case a problem arose, it had to be resolved immediately. Only then could the car continue its long journey without breaking down. If small problems were ignored, they could eventually umte and be bigger problems, leading to the car breaking down on the road. The same went for cultivation for the mind must be clear and focused. If there were unhappy events umting in one''s heart, it will eventually be a demonic obstacle in one''s cultivation, and may even endanger one''s life! Vananeru understood her father''s intentions. At this point, she did not know what to say. Finally, she uttered, ¡°Father, I''ll take my leave!¡± Gd nced at Vananeru and said, ¡°Tomorrow, pack your things and make your way to Soblonaro. My friends are there, and they will take care of you.¡± The girl shook her head firmly and replied, ¡°I won''t leave.¡± Gd looked at his daughter with a restrained expression and asked, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Although I''m not a practitioner of cultivation, I am still a human. I need peace of mind to make sense of things. If you die, I would be the one to collect your body,¡± she responded solemnly. Seeing Vananeru''s determined gaze, the man knew there was no point in persuading her any further. Hence, he gave a soft sigh. ¡°I''ll take my leave!¡± Vananeru repeated once more. The scale of the alchemy room in the Celestial Sky Monastery was iparable to those in the Divine Realm. The quality of the rooms in the Divine Realm was like those of a listedpany, while the one in Celestial Sky was like a shellpany. These were totally different. When Jonathan was thrown in, he was semi-conscious, and his internal organs were greatly damaged. It would take at least a day for him to recover. However, the cacodemon immediately noticed Jonathan''s presence. ¡°Daddy! Daddy!¡± it cried aloud excitedly. Unfortunately, the man was bound to the alchemy furnace and could not move forward. In a trance-like state, Jonathan heard the cacodemon''s voice and forced himself to open his eyes. When he finally regained his senses and saw the cacodemon being locked up, he felt immense sorrow and indignation. ¡°Hey!¡± Jonathan shouted hoarsely. ¡°Daddy, why are you here too?¡± the cacodemon asked. Its eyes were also full of anger. Feeling despondent, Jonathan said, ¡°I''m sorry, Daddy can''t save you.¡± ¡°It''s okay, Daddy. I''m satisfied to know that my father cares about me,¡± the cacodemon said. It paused and added, ¡°Besides, that sly bast*rd''s cultivation level is so advanced, and even I am no match for him. It''s not surprising that you can''t save me, Daddy.¡± Jonathan could not help but smile bitterly and said, ¡°Don''t you me me, the cacodemon? If it weren''t for me, you wouldn''t end up like this.¡± It firmly replied, ¡°Even if this happens a hundred or a thousand times, my choice is still the same. I''ll never abandon you.¡± Deeply moved by the cacodemon''s words, the man choked up. Then, he said, ¡°You are a child with deep affection and righteousness, but those people pushed you into a corner and left you with no choice.¡± Even though Jonathan sighed deeply, he knew in his heart that perhaps it was not the Gd''s fault after all. It was the Heavenly Law¡ªa fate that had been predetermined. Yet, he questioned why the Heavenly Law had arranged for all these to happen. I didn''t expect to be sucked into this as well. What kind of karma is tangled up in this? Jonathan could not figure out what was happening. At the moment, although he was not tied up, he was unable to save the cacodemon. Its abdomen was pierced by mithril. Jonathan could not even cut through the precious metal in his prime, let alone now that he was severely injured. Gd must have thought of it since he had allowed Jonathan to be locked in the same ce. Shortly after, Mabel was also thrown in. When Jonathan and the cacodemon saw Mabel, their mouths dropped open in disbelief. Jonathan immediately asked, ¡°Why are you here too?¡± He paused and continued angrily, ¡°Did Master Methendriel break his promise and go after you again?¡± Mabel looked at the man apologetically before shaking her head with a bitter smile. ¡°Master Methendriel didn''te after me. I came back because I saw that you didn''te out,¡± she responded. ¡°You...¡± Jonathan was stunned by her words. ¡°Why did you even do that?¡± ¡°Let''s not talk about this.¡± After a short pause, she continued, ¡°Jonathan, I may have caused you a lot of trouble this time. Master Methendriel may not have intended to kill you, but now, you, me, and the cacodemon almost certainly have to die.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Jonathan asked in surprise. ¡°This is what happened...¡± Mabel then went on to exin the whole story. After listening, Jonathan''s mouth twitched with bitterness. This made Mabel felt even more guilty. Jonathan smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I came in with the possibility of dying. But I''ve to admit that when you tell me in person, it really feels different.¡± He paused and said, ¡°We have experienced enough life- and-death situations. I wonder if there will be a miracle this time?¡± The woman recalled thest time they narrowly escaped death; then, they also experienced great despair. ¡°I hope there will be a miracle,¡± Mabel said, ¡°But we can''t rely on our country. Jeff and themander cannot directly negotiate with Master Methendriel. And it will take some time for themander to recruit aid. What''s more, themander knows that we are not dead yet, so he will think that Master Methendriel will not kill us. Therefore, themander does not want to escte the matter to a certain level. They would rather wait for us to be rescued peacefully after the cacodemon dies. This is what both our country and Thand would like to see.¡± ¡°Themander and the rest would never expect that Master Methendriel has already made up his mind to kill us,¡± Jonathan uttered. ¡°That''s right. It''s a pity that your phone has been taken away. If not, we could notify themander and the rest,¡± Mabel said. Feeling guilty about putting them in such danger, the cacodemon lowered his head and apologized, ¡°I''m sorry, Daddy, Aunt Mabel. This is all my fault.¡± During this period, the cacodemon''s growth was incredibly slow, and his physical appearance barely changed. Jonathan and Mabel''s heart pained as they saw its anguish ridden face. After all, the only reason the cacodemon was caught in such a precarious situation was to save them! With the help of Mabel, Jonathan stood up and made his way with much effort to the cacodemon. He then stroked its cheek, and said, ¡°Silly child, why would I me you? In fact, you should me us instead.¡± The cacodemon immediately buried its head in Jonathan''s arms, and said pitifully, ¡°This isn''t Daddy''s fault. It''s all because of the sly bast*rd. He''s the one who caused us misery.¡± Its words only made Jonathan and Mabel even more depressed. They looked at each other. What is God''s arrangement this time? Why is fate always so unpredictable? The first light of dawn broke through a darkened sky four hourster. A shaft of sunlight shone through the window above the alchemy furnace. The sun was so bright, so those whock freedom crave for it. Jonathan trembled with pain, and his whole body shrank into a ball. He felt as though a thousand knives were piercing through his skin, each de twisted and turned in a relentless assault of pain. His internal organs had been badly injured, and with each passing moment, the pain grew more unbearable. However, his powerful immune system and cells were beginning to recover. His healing abilities were incredible. Meanwhile, Mabel sat down in the cross-legged posture to do meditation. It was impossible for her to raise her cultivation level to defeat Gd in such a short period of time. If it were to happen, it would be a miracle. Honing one''s cultivation required a step-by-step approach; the further you went, the more difficult it was to progress each step of the way. When Jonathan finally felt better, he opened his eyes and saw Mabel dressed in a pair of ck jeans and a fitted ck shirt that hugged her curves. Her huge, luscious breasts also spilled into view. Seeing her well-defined bosoms would leave any male burnt with lust. A flickering me of desire filled Jonathan''s eyes as he watched the sunlight shine on her curves. If the cacodemon had not been present, the man would have let loose and had his way with Mabel before their impending death. Sadly, that was his wishful thinking as the woman had never harbored such sinful thoughts. For some reason, Jonathan thought Mabel looked stunning and seductive at that moment. Half an hourter, the alchemy room door flew open. A man in a ck robe with a solemn expression entered. It was Gd. Twomas followed behind him behind and they were holding pig feed. An overwhelming sour smell assailed Jonathan and Mabel''s nostrils. What is Master Methendriel doing here? Does he expect us to eat that for breakfast? I rather die than be insulted like this. When Gd entered the room, he nced coldly at Jonathan and Mabel. ¡°Have you gotten yourself comfortable here?¡± The duo dared not utter a word as they feared the two buckets of pig feed before them. Gd seemed to see through their minds. He smiled slightly and said, ¡°Don''t worry, these are not for you. You are not deserving of my time and attention to deal with you.¡± He then turned to the cacodemon and snarled, ¡°It''s time for breakfast, monster.¡± A sh of hatred gleamed through the cacodemon''s eyes, but it vanished in an instant. It scoffed and jeered, ¡°That''s great. I''m hungry.¡± Themas went on to ce the two buckets of pig feed in front of the cacodemon. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡°Finish it. Lick everything in the bucket clean,¡± Gd instructed coldly. Enraged at the man''s ridiculous demands, Jonathan sprang to his feet and yelled, ¡°Aren''t you a holy master? How could you be so cruel? I have nothing to say about you ying the cacodemon because I''m not as skilled as you. But why do you want to humiliate it like this?¡± The cacodemon raised its head and grinned. ¡°Daddy, I can''t get used to the food that you people eat. This is my favorite food. This is what I asked for...¡± Chapter 342 Chapter 342 Even though the cacodemon was smiling, Jonathan and Mabel felt their heart wrench. Of course, they were aware that the cacodemon was trying to put them at ease. Even though the cacodemon wasn''t a human, it had been sincere and kind to them. Gd remained silent with a cold expression. Regardless of how angry Jonathan and Mabel were, they couldn''t halt the cacodemon''s mistreatment. Peering at Jonathan coldly, Gd spat, ¡°You''d better not ramble again. Otherwise, I''ll give you a bucket of it, too.¡± ¡°F*ck you!¡± roared Jonathan. At that point, he didn''t care about dying anymore. Back then, he submitted to Edward for a chance to live. He endured the humiliation because he needed to live on and pay his humiliation back with blood. At that moment, he was angry at Gd for degrading the cacodemon. He was aware that he was going to die regardless, so he immediately disyed his fiery personality without holding back. Gd peered at Jonathan frigidly and uttered, ¡°Very well. Kneel down and drink this bucket of pig feed for the cacodemon, then. I want you to lick it clean.¡± Jonathanughed. ¡°You may kill me, but do you think you can force me? Let me tell you something. No one can force me to do anything!¡± ¡°Is that so? I''d like to give it a try.¡± With an icy look, Mabel shielded Jonathan with her body. ¡°Perhaps you can kill me first.¡± ¡°Go away!¡± Jonathan shouted. I don''t want a woman to stand up for me! Immediately, she sensed his stately aura. She shuddered and stepped aside. Then, she started preparing a terrifying energy attack. She didn''t care if Gd''s spiritual imprint would explode in her mind. Meanwhile, Gd could sense a fierce aura emanating from Mabel and Jonathan. The cacodemon threatened, ¡°You can insult me, but you can''t insult my daddy! If you do, and I survive, I''ll kill a hundred thousand people! You''d better etch my words into your memory. Originally, I had no intention of killing anyone or any interest in Thymionians. You were the one who caused all this to happen. Just remember that you''re the reason for countless deaths in the future.¡± ¡°How dare you threaten me, beast!¡± snapped Gd. He was a proud and stubborn holy master. If someone spoke to him nicely, he might consider a negotiation. However, he would counter a threat whenever he received one. However, Jonathan, Mabel, and the cacodemon were too stubborn to humble themselves and plead for their lives. In fact, if Mabel and Jonathan begged for mercy, it was likely Gd would''ve spared them. Sadly, Mabel was too headstrong to do that, even if a de was ced next to her neck. Jonathan was the same, especially because he hated Gd for torturing the cacodemon. The cacodemon gazed at Gd with resentment. In response, Gd sneered and asked ama to put a bucket of pig feed in front of Jonathan. ¡°Are you going to do it?¡± Jonathan barked, ¡°Like h*ll I will!¡± ¡°Very well!¡± Suddenly, Gd stepped forward, grabbed Jonathan''s head, and pressed it into the bucket. Mabel immediately sent a kick flying toward Gd because she couldn''t allow him to degrade Jonathan like that. Her kick had a name, which was known as the Scorpion Attack. It was silent but quick. Gd didn''t even nce at Mabel. If a kick like that could take him out, he wouldn''t have the title of holy master. At that moment, Mabel felt as though a nail had drilled into her brain, causing her extreme pain. Promptly, she fell to the ground, hugged her head, and shrieked in agony. It was obvious from her scream that the pain was unbearable. Meanwhile, Gd continued to press Jonathan''s head into the pig feed. The cacodemon howled furiously but could do nothing. To Gd''s surprise, he couldn''t press Jonathan''s head into the water. When he used Force, he could hear the sound of bones cracking. Immediately, he was aware that if he continued to use Force, he would snap Jonathan''s neck. Gd was stunned by how dogged Jonathan was. While I may kill someone like him, I mustn''t humiliate him. Edward was the only person who sessfully degraded Jonathan, which was why thetter would never forget about the episode nor forgive the former. Back then, Jonathan told himself he would rather die than endure another humiliation of that degree again. Upon releasing Jonathan, Gd turned to the cacodemon. ¡°Since he isn''t willing to eat it, you do it instead.¡± The cacodemon nodded calmly before eating it. Jonathan could barely lift his head as he turned his reddish eyes toward the cacodemon with great effort. Meanwhile, Mabel had returned to her senses and watched the cacodemon eat the pig feed with Jonathan. At that moment, the cacodemon did seem like a dog tamed by Gd. Tears welled up in Jonathan''s and Mabel''s eyes. The cacodemon swiftly finished eating the pig feed and licking the buckets clean. After that, it raised its head and stared at Gd. ¡°Are you satisfied?¡± In response, Gd just left the alchemy room without saying a word. Mabel waited until Gd was out of sight before approaching Jonathan and healing his neck. Once she was done, he twisted his neck a little and returned it to its normal state. He eximed in a trembling voice, ¡°Cacodemon!¡± The cacodemon turned to Jonathan with a frigid look before it abruptly smiled and replied, ¡°I''m fine, Daddy.¡± Jonathan and Mabel felt as though the cacodemon was sneering at them, though they weren''t sure why. Meanwhile, the demonic energy on the cacodemon was getting stronger, as though it was speedily metamorphosing into a true cacodemon without realizing it. Jonathan tried to wipe the cacodemon''s mouth clean with his sleeve, but it dodged reflexively. Smiling, it used its hand to wipe its mouth clean. ¡°I''m feeling a little tired, Daddy. I want to sleep.¡± In response, he lowered his hand and squeezed out a grin. ¡°Come and sleep in my embrace, then.¡± It nodded before doing just that. Only in his embrace did the cacodemon act like a child. Jonathan''s heart ached. When he turned to Mabel, he saw she was experiencing the same emotions. Even though they each had something to say, they resisted the urge to do so lest they woke the cacodemon up. Not long after it slumbered, it raised its head and gazed at him, making him uneasy. Touching the cacodemon''s forehead, he asked gently, ¡°What''s the matter?¡± It lowered its eyes before suddenly raising them again with extreme hatred swirling within. ¡°There''s so much resentment inside me, Daddy. I wish I could kill everyone aside from you, Mommy, and Aunt Mabel. I''ve never hurt them or wanted to do that, but why are they treating me like this?¡± Its demonic nature had truly been awakened. Jonathan and Mabel couldn''t help but shudder. Immediately, he said, ¡°Not everyone is like Gd, cacodemon. There are plenty of good people in the world like me, Aunt Mabel, and Mommy.¡± ¡°So, you don''t want me to kill them, right, Daddy?¡± the cacodemon asked. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Why are you only restricting me?¡± it roared with fury and pain. ¡°What can you do other than that? Do you know what it felt like when I drank that pig feed? I can transform anything I consume into energy, but that trash has no energy at all! In fact, ingesting it corroded my body! That pig feed is the dirtiest thing in the world and the greatest humiliation to me! I''m a cacodemon, Daddy. The king of all demons! Do you know why that b*stard forced me to drink pig feed? It''s because he wants to diminish my kingly spirit and remove my cells'' ability to evolve so he can kill me!¡± Jonathan and Mabel were shocked. ¡°I don''t want to believe you anymore, Daddy. None of you can help me. Only I can help myself.¡± Despair filled the cacodemon''s heart before it jumped out of Jonathan''s embrace and growled furiously at the sky. Its howl, filled with fury and animosity, shook the entire Celestial Sky Monastery. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Gd, Vananeru, and the rest of themas in Celestial Sky Sect were instantly alerted by the voice. Hastily, Gd rushed toward the alchemy room and reprimanded the cacodemon coldly, ¡°Do you want to die, beast?¡± The cacodemon cackled ferociously. ¡°I do. Are you going to send me to the afterlife?¡± Suddenly, its body swelled in size. It returned to its original form in a sh, turning into a giant scarlet monster while its cells began mutatingand its organs were all visible. Everyone could see Death Nail being expelled at high speed from its body. The cacodemon roared, snapped its mithril chains, and held them in its hand, turning them into two metal whips. At the same time, Vananeru arrived in a hurry and saw that shocking scene. Chapter 343 Chapter 343 The cacodemon''s cells mutated wildly. Its wounds healed rapidly, and its body became stronger. Then, it swung the mithril chain in its hand, somehow generating a wave of fire in the air that reeked with the smell of metal. The mithril chain flew toward Gd like a rocket. Jonathan and Mabel backed away because they couldn''t defend against the power in that attack. On the other hand, Gd remained unmoved. A cold look shed past his eyes before he unleashed Zentrum Fyeor primordial spirit seal. Golden light zipped through the air before Zentrum Fyeor appeared before him. The primordial spirit immediately punched the mithril chain twice and shattered the mithril chain into pieces. After that, Gd increased the size of Zentrum Fyeor until it was asrge as the cacodemon. The primordial spirit glimmering with gold possessed Fyeor''s power. Thankfully, the alchemy room''s ceiling was very tall. Thus, both Zentrum Fyeor and the cacodemon could move around inside it. Without hesitation, the cacodemon punched the primordial spirit. Speedily, Zentrum Fyeor unleashed its primordial spirit seal. Boom! Unable to defend against that attack, the cacodemon was sted away and crashed into a wall. Bam! The wall cracked while its body was covered in debris. Zentrum Fyeor remained in its original spot, appearing so stately that anyone looking at it would want to bow before it. Secondster, the ground rumbled. Like a lightning bolt, the cacodemon charged toward Zentrum Fyeo. Bam! Instantly, Zentrum Fyeor was sent flying away by that impact. When it collided with the wall behind it, the wall crumbled instantly. Debris scattered on the ground as clouds of dust filled the air. As golden light poured out of Zentrum Fyeor, it slowly dissipated, turning into an ethereal, golden mist. With an icy look in his eyes, Gd gestured a bunch of hand signs as he gathered mana in his mind. Hastily, he rematerialized Zentrum Fyeor with an immense amount of mana. The golden mist rapidly clustered together and reformed Zentrum Fyeor. Then, Gd summoned the primordial spirit on Vananeru''s forehead to appear. With that, two shiny, golden Fyeor stood before the cacodemon and struck thetter with their most potent attacks simultaneously. The Mitra primordial spirit unleashed the Mitra Seal while Zentrum Fyeor attacked with its primordial spirit seal. In an instant, a blinding golden light enveloped the room. Boom! The cacodemon was once again sted away by the powerful force. It flew more than a hundred meters away before crashing into a number of walls. Eventually, it was buried under the rubble. That st destroyed almost half of Celestial Sky Monastery and killed countlessmas. Almost all of them were squashed into meat paste by the cacodemon''s body. It was a very gory scene. Without dy, Gd stored the two primordial spirits into his forehead and darted toward the cacodemon. Jonathan, Mabel, and Vananeru followed behind. At that moment, it was ten in the morning, so the sunlight was getting pretty hot. A warehouse in Celestial Sky Monastery had copsed entirely, burying the cacodemon deep under its rubble. The sun was bright and under the rumble, silence filled the air. Gd wasn''t at ease as he gazed at that pile of rubble coldly. Everyone knew there was no way the cacodemon would die that easily. Jonathan and Mabel were also there, staring. Vananeru, who understood her father well, sensed a change in his emotions for the first time. Anxiousness bubbled in Gd''s heart because the cacodemon had escaped its bind. It could be said that he was the cause of the cacodemon''s demonic energy and hatred. Thus, if he failed to eliminate the cacodemon, he would be considered a sinner for ages. ¡°Father,¡± called Vananeru. ncing at her, he warned, ¡°You should back off.¡± She nodded, aware that she shouldn''t cause her father any distraction. Only silence was heard beyond Celestial Sky Monastery''s premises because the ce forbade tourists and outsiders from visiting. The security there was considered strict. At that moment, manymas were standing by around the rubble. They were all Celestial Sky Sect''s elites. Most of their cultivation had reached Neutralizing Force, while a few others had achieved Nascent Soul. The weather was so hot that sweat covered their foreheads. The same could be said for Jonathan and Mabel. Vananeru was already drenched in sweat, which inadvertently caused her body''s fragrance to spread in the air. Suddenly, Gd scowled. I think I know what''s going on! The cacodemon is using the opportunity to evolve! Without dy, he summoned the two primordial spirits. Zentrum Fyeor and the Mitra primordial spirit promptly materialized, looking like two giants, before stretching their hands out. They then cleared the rubbles away as though their gigantic hands were excavators. A minuteter, enough debris was removed that everyone could see the cacodemon. The ck creature had curled into a ball and not moving. Even though it was motionless, everyone could hear its loud heartbeat. ¡°Trinitarian Divine Sword! Kill it!¡± Abruptly, Gd pointed in the direction of the cacodemon. In an instant, a snow-white, transparent, gigantic sword appeared and flew toward the creature''s neck. Meanwhile, the Mitra primordial spirit and Zentrum Fyeor smashed their titanic fists downward at the cacodemon. All three attacks were mighty, and no mortal could''ve survived that bombardment. However, just as Trinitarian Divine Sword was about tond a blow on the cacodemon, the creature unhinged its jaw, wrapped its tongue around the de, and pulled it into its mouth. After a few moments of chewing, it swallowed the sword. Concurrently, the Mitra primordial spirit and Zentrum Fyeornded their attacks on the cacodemon''s body. Almost half of its body sank into the ground as it didn''t dodge the attack. The assault didn''t stop there. Zentrum Fyeor unleashed its primordial spirit seal on the cacodemon''s head, while the Mitra primordial spirit used its seal to hit the cacodemon''s throat. Without warning, the cacodemon shrunk its head into its body like a turtle. However, its enemies'' techniques were still flying straight toward its neck. At that moment, the cacodemon stretched its red, three-meter tongue out and wrapped both primordial spirits'' fists together. Crack! The fists were smashed apart, and the broken pieces were devoured by the cacodemon. In other words, the creature had absorbed the energy of Gd''s primordial spirits, which was akin to a high-quality supplement for it. Earlier, when the cacodemon destroyed Zentrum Fyeor, thetter''s energy wasn''t lost because Gd immediately rematerialized it. However, at that moment, the cacodemon directly ate both the primordial spirits'' arms, thus absorbing their energy. It was a huge blow to both primordial spirits. Instead of stopping there, the cacodemon turned around, cracking the ground, and jumped out of its hole. A frigid look swirled in its eyes as it shrunk to just three meters tall. Something strange about the creature was that the more powerful it was, the smaller its body became. ck scales were spotted all over its body, which looked more like ck armor. At that moment, the cacodemon was devoid of any emotions. Only demonic energy was emanating from its body. Suddenly, Jonathan found the cacodemon a little unfamiliar. The cacodemon strode toward Zentrum Fyeor, grabbed it, and bit its neck before sucking its energy like a vampire. Zentrum Fyeor''s body immediately softened. Ayer of golden mist, which was its energy, appeared and was consumed by the cacodemon. Upon seeing that, Gd expeditiously activated a technique as colors drained from his face. Zentrum Fyeor swiftly transformed into a golden mist. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. With a wave of his hand, Gd sucked all the mist back into his sleeve. Still, the cacodemon managed to ingest plenty of the primordial spirit''s energy. By that point, Gd didn''t have the guts to rely on his primordial spirits to battle against the cacodemon anymore. Hence, he hurriedly resummoned the Mitra primordial spirit into his forehead. When the cacodemon peered at Gd coldly, thetter trembled, feeling helpless. The cacodemon''s body is absurdly tough! From what I''ve observed, it seems the more damage it receives, the mightier it bes. Is there anything that can kill it? It''s like the hulking hero from Anndur''sic books! No, the cacodemon is more powerful than him because it can transform anything it consumes into energy! As the cacodemon stood arrogantly, it seemed lonely and depressed. Its body was also emanating a rather frightening regal aura. ¡°Cacodemon!¡± yelled Jonathan after raising his head. The cacodemon turned to him with an icy look. His heart ached as he shouted, ¡°Have you forgotten about me? I''m your daddy!¡± It uttered inly, ¡°I didn''t forget about you, which is why I won''t kill you or Mabel. However, my name''s not cacodemon. I''m known to the world as Wretched the Great!¡± That shook Jonathan and Mabel. Has it regained memories of its past life? Oh, no. We are in deep sh*t. The cacodemon is no longer an innocent child but Wretched the Great! Chapter 344 Chapter 344 The cacodemon had be Wretched. Wretched ignored Jonathan and red at Gd before saying, ¡°I''ll do as you wish and kill everyone in the world. That''s especially the case for the people in your country. I''m doing it for you!¡± It paused and scoffed. ¡°Do you think you''re able to stop me?¡± Gd shook his head in response. At that moment, his face was as pale as a sheet. ¡°I won''t be able to stop you.¡± Suddenly, he smiled faintly and added, ¡°I was scared just now, but I''m no longer afraid. That''s because you''re no longer a cacodemon. You''re now Wretched. You''re a murderer, anyway. Whatever you do has nothing to do with me. Even if I don''t force you, you''re still going to kill.¡± Wretchedughed and replied, ¡°Stop lying to yourself! You''re right. Although I''m Wretched and I kill, I''ve never killed as I wished. Do you know why is that? That''s because I''m capable of controlling myself. However, you''re responsible for what is going to happen from now on. If you didn''t humiliate me, I wouldn''t have woken up so soon. I was supposed to only wake up a hundred yearster because by then, my demonic energy would''ve worn off. I reincarnated as a human because I wanted to get rid of the demonic energy within me. Now, that''s no longer possible. You''re the reason my demonic energy is a hundred times stronger than my previous life. I wouldn''t have woken up if not for my intense demonic energy. Hence, you''ll be the reason so many will die after this. Celestial Sky Monastery will be the first to fall! I''m going to kill all of them! Haha!¡± Gd''s face was instantly drained of all colors, and he was tongue-tied. With a stern gaze, Wretched uttered, ¡°I''m going to kill your daughter first.¡± With that, it strode toward Vananeru. Vananeru was trembling uncontrobly because she could feel the demonic energy Wretched was exuding. Right then, Gd stopped Wretched and said, ¡°If you want to harm my daughter, you''ll have to kill me first!¡± ¡°Do you think you can stop me?¡± Wretched sneered andunched a kick at Gd. Although it was merely a casual kick from Wretched, it was strong enough to move mountains. Not only was it packed with intense force, but it was also moving as quickly as lightning. A cold glint instantly flitted across Gd''s eyes, and he quickly fled backward to dodge the kick. In the next second, Gd gathered his mana andbined two primordial spirits into one. ¡°Die!¡± Gd roared. Almost instantly, a huge handprint appeared behind him. That move was called Destructive Handprint. If the world were to get wiped out, I would still be here! That was Gd''s aim. Destructive Handprint was a golden handprint that looked like a divine being''s handprint. At the same time, it looked like a scene out of a movie. Boom! Destructive Handprint was charging toward Wretched. Thud! Wretched was sent flying before it crashed to the ground with a heavy thud. Unsurprisingly, Wretched quickly rose to its feet with a smile on its face. Besides, it quickly dashed toward Gd. Gd used Destructive Handprint to grab Wretched''s throat as it was approaching. Since the huge handprint was connected to Gd''s arm, Gd merely lifted his arm, and Wretched was lifted up into the air. With a cold look in his eyes, Gd strengthened his grip and wanted to kill Wretched there and then. Suddenly, Wretched burst outughing. Although it was in mid-air, it didn''t show any sign of pain. ¡°Sly b*stard, you couldn''t even kill me when I was weak. What makes you think you can kill me now?¡± With that, Wretched grabbed Destructive Handprint with its ws and started ripping it apart. Just like that, Destructive Handprint shattered. The force within the huge handprint was no longer sufficient to hold Wretched. Wretchednded on the ground and strode toward Vananeru. Gd''s moves as a Divine Master depended on his incredibly strong primordial spirit and mana. However, his primordial spirit and mana were proven to be useless against Wretched. Wretched had already swallowed my Trinitarian Divine Sword. Now, there''s really nothing I can do to stop it. Wretched wasn''t interested in killing Gd, though. Instead, it was walking toward Vananeru. Just then, Jonathan jumped in front of Vananeru in a sh. ¡°I don''t care if you''re a cacodemon or Wretched. I don''t want you to kill,¡± Jonathan enunciated while lifting his head to stare at Wretched. ¡°Do you think you''re a saint?¡± Wretched asked Jonathan coldly. Jonathan took a deep breath, but he was at a loss for words. Whatever I say now is going to sound weak. Meanwhile, Mabel also arrived in front of Wretched, and she said, ¡°Cacodemon, Jonathan and I couldn''t save you, but at least we tried our best. We treated you as our son and our best friend. We don''t wish to see you killing someone innocent.¡± She paused and continued, ¡°I don''t know what are you, but I know the stronger you get, the more Heavenly Law is going to restrain you. The more you kill, the more sins you''re going tomit. This will ultimately haunt youter in life.¡± ¡°You''re wrong,¡± Wretched replied. ¡°My destiny is to kill. Otherwise, why would I be here?¡± ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Mabel was dumbstruck and confused. Jonathan was also looking at Wretched in bafflement. ¡°It''s simple, really. In fact, the same applies to everything in the universe. Although humans are tiny and the earth is huge, humans are fairly capable. For example, the earth is a body itself, and humans and animals are its cells. Among the cells, some like me might turn out incredibly strong after mutation. Once that happens, the bnce will be threatened. Heavenly Law will then find a way to eliminate those strong cells and find a way to restore the bnce. However, I''ve been concealing myself and my strength. Heavenly Law couldn''t find me, and I managed to survive. The current situation is making the earth sick and heating up. When a man''s body heats up, that means he''s having a fever. Needless to say, the earth is heating up because it''s getting sick. In order to fix that, the earth will activate its immune system. You may consider me as its antivirus software. I''ll kill people continuously and destroy all the cells and viruses.¡± Wretched paused and added, ¡°As a matter of fact, I''m not the only antivirus software. All kinds of natural disasters and man-made disasters are antivirus software.¡± ¡°How do you know all that?¡± Jonathan asked curiously. ¡°If you can feel your body, I can feel nature. It''s that simple,¡± Wretched answered. ¡°You guys aren''t as righteous andpassionate as you guys think. If the earth fails to suppress the viruses in its body, everything will start breaking down. You guys know what happens when aputer breaks down, right? The same thing will happen to the earth. The worst happened millions of years ago when the earth froze and everything died,¡± Wretched continued. Jonathan and Mabel thought of something interesting at the same time. When aputer breaks down, we just need to reinstall the program to reset everything. Does it mean the earth froze then to reset itself? At that exact moment, Jonathan and Mabel understood how the same reasoning could be applied to everything in the world. Wretched then turned toward Jonathan and said, ¡°Step aside. I don''t want to hurt you. That sly bast*rd has humiliated me, and I need to show him the consequences of his actions.¡± With a solemn expression, Jonathan said, ¡°Perhaps you have your points. Still, I can''t sit by and watch you kill the innocent. In other words, I can''t let you kill Vananeru.¡± ¡°You can''t stop me,¡± Wretched uttered. ¡°No one can stop you. However, I hope you can see me differently and show me some respect,¡± Jonathan replied. Wretched took a deep breath and uttered, ¡°Fine. For your sake, I won''t kill this woman. However, there''s a limit to this, so I hope you won''t waste it.¡± With that, it gave up killing Vananeru. Instead, it turned around and dashed toward themas and monks at lightning speed. In the next second, agonizing screams were heard, and blood rained in the air. At the same time, broken limbs filled the ce. Wretched was infuriated. It was moving so fast that no one could stop its attack. Even Jonathan and Mabel couldn''t stop it with their cultivation, let alone those fighters in Neutralizing Force and Nascent Soul. Meanwhile, Gd could only watch hismas and monks get ughtered by Wretched. Thosemas and monks can''t even outrun Wretched. It''s just too fast. Half an hourter, over three hundredmas and monks in Celestial Sky Monastery were all murdered. Wretched even went on to destroy Celestial Sky Monastery. Its physical strength was inly too much for anyone to handle. Within half an hour, Celestial Sky Monastery was reduced to rubble. After it was done destroying the monastery, Wretched went up to Gd and smirked. ¡°Are you happy now?¡± ¡°Kill me,¡± Gd uttered tly. ¡°No. I''m not going to kill you. Instead, I''m going to kidnap you and let you watch me go on a killing spree,¡± Wretched answered. With that, it grabbed Gd and left. Wretched was too fast that Jonathan and Mabel couldn''t catch up to it. ¡°Father!¡± Vananeru yelled sorrowfully as she scanned her surroundings. It was a massive blow to her because everything had changed within a day. Seeing how things had turned out, Jonathan and Mabel exchanged nces and couldn''t help but feel their heavy hearts weighing them down. We panicked when they caught the cacodemon. Now that Wretched is on the loose, we feel even more anxious! The appearance of the cacodemon was a tribtion to Thymion. Now, who''s going to stop Wretched in the face of a genocide? ¡°We must act quickly and tell Jeff and the royal family of Thymion about this so that they can get prepared,¡± Jonathan said to Mabel. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Let''s get out of here. I''ll contact Jeff.¡± Mabel nodded. Since something disastrous had happened at Celestial Sky Monastery, Jonathan knew they were going to get in trouble if they were to stay there. Therefore, Jonathan nodded as well. Chapter 345 Chapter 345 Jonathan turned to look at Vananeru and asked, ¡°What about you? Are youing with us, or do you have other ns?¡± Although he had lied to her before, he no longer felt any guilt toward her, for he reckoned they were even now that he had saved her life. Besides, the whole ordeal was caused by Wretched''s release. It had nothing to do with Jonathan and Mabel. Although the two sympathized with the tragedy that had befallen Celestial Sky Monastery, they felt no guilt over it. It didn''t matter that helping others was a core value to being a fighter, for they were powerless when it came to going against Wretched. Furthermore, in their mind, being a fighter doesn''t mean they could save the whole world, or that they should condemn themselves just because they failed to be the hero of the day. Vananeru trained her sorrowful gaze on Jonathan and implored, ¡°Can you save my father?¡± Jonathan sighed softly before saying, ¡°I don''t need to. Wretched won''t kill him. Even if Wretched didn''t capture your father, there''s nothing he can do but watch it kill others. This is the result of his actions.¡± Mabel chimed in, ¡°Vananeru, I''m sure you saw with your own eyes how we couldn''t do anything to influence Wretched.¡± Vananeru lowered her head. However, a momentter, she looked up and blurted, ¡°I''ming with you.¡± ¡°All right. Let''s go, then,¡± Jonathan responded. The three of them promptly left the ruined Celestial Sky Monastery. Even though Wretched did not start killing people, Jonathan and Mabel dared not let their guard down yet, for as long as the matter with Wretched stayed unresolved, they would treat it as if it was a ticking time bomb. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. After they left Celestial Sky Monastery, the weather began getting hot. It was noon when Jonathan and the others found a hotel to put their feet up. In the suite, Mabel gave Jeff a call and put it on speaker mode. She reckoned it was fine since Vananeru couldn''t understand Chanaean. The call went through quickly. ¡°Mabel, what''s the situation now?¡± Jeff asked. He was aware that Mabel had been giving her report to themander about this. Noticing the concern in Jeff''s voice, Mabel replied in a low voice, ¡°Don''t worry, Jonathan and I are fine.¡± Hearing that, Jeff heaved a sigh of relief before uttering, ¡°That''s great, then.¡± After a pause, he questioned, ¡°But how are you guys okay? Did Gd let you go? What about the cacodemon?¡± Mabel exined, ¡°Gd is no longer a threat, but the situation''s gotten even worse now. The cacodemon has regained its original form and has identified itself as Wretched the Great. Wretched razed Celestial Sky Monastery to the ground and massacred more than three hundred monks. At the moment, Gd has been captured by Wretched and it has threatened to go on a rampage, killing anyone in its way. What we need to do now is toe up with a way to stop it. Otherwise, it won''t be long before the roads of Thymion are bathed in blood.¡± The color drained from Jeff''s face as he stammered, ¡°I told you before to get rid of the cacodemon, didn''t I? Now that it has be a walking disaster, it''s all toote.¡± Mabel retorted, ¡°That''s where you''re wrong. The cacodemon is a mutant, to begin with. The more you oppress it, the more it will mutate. If we hadn''t stopped it at that time, the cacodemon would have already regained its original form. Besides, even Gd¡ªbeing the mighty warrior that he is¡ªfailed to kill the cacodemon and instead forced it to turn into Wretched the Great. Do you think you''re stronger than Gd, Chief Yount?¡± Jeff was at a loss for words. He then let out a sigh andmented, ¡°Is this really God''s will?¡± Mabel fell silent at that. After a moment, Jeff added, ¡°Didn''t Jonathan have a good rtionship with the cacodemon? Can''t he stop it?¡± Jonathan piped up, ¡°Now that the cacodemon has regained its original form, it no longer identifies itself as a cacodemon but Wretched the Great. Even though it still recognizes me, the rtionship we had only spanned for a few days. The memory it had of me is nothingpared to its thousand years of memory. In fact, I reckon it doesn''t have too much affection for its mother, Zoe, as well.¡± ¡°So, does that mean you''re nning to stop the cacodemon?¡± Jeff probed. In response, Jonathan said, ¡°There''s no denying the fact that we''d yed a role in the awakening of the cacodemon. Besides, even if it had nothing to do with us, we can''t just sit idly by and watch as Thymion falls into ruin.¡± He wasn''t trying to be noble by saying that. Instead, it was the instinctivepassion that all living creatures were born with thatpelled him to take action. Moreover, he saw no reason to give up on saving a life if he had the means and capability to do so. Of course, there was another reason why he wanted to do something about the cacodemon, and that was so that he could have peace of mind. He thought that if he simply went back to his country without doing anything, the guilt would probably eat him for the rest of his life. Naturally, Mabel felt the same way as well. Just then, she remarked, ¡°I''ll make a request to themanders to send some elite fighters over to help stop Wretched.¡± To that, Jeff said, ¡°Even Gd himself can''t handle Wretched, so we must n carefully before we make our move. I suggest that the two of youe back first. Before going against Wretched, I need you to find out who Wretched the Great actually is. This way, we''ll have a higher chance of winning.¡± ¡°Do you know nothing of Wretched the Great, Chief Yount?¡± Jonathan inquired. ¡°No,¡± came Jeff''s reply. Jonathan divulged, ¡°Wretched the Great is from Thymion, and since that''s the case, I think it''d be better if I stay here to look for more information. Why don''t Mabel go back first to enlist the help of those fighters while I continue my investigation of Wretched the Great here? Besides, I''m acquainted with it, so it''ll be easier for me to stop it.¡± Both Mabel and Jeff thought that Jonathan''s suggestion was sound. ¡°Let''s go with your n, then,¡± Jeff said. Mabel added, ¡°All right, I''ll set off right away.¡± After everything was settled, Mabel ended the call with Jeff. She then said to Jonathan, ¡°We''ll inform the authorities in Thymion of your identity so that they''ll cooperate with you. Be careful, you hear?¡± Jonathan nodded before shing her a bitter smile. ¡°I thought we''d end up dead this time. I never would have expected things to turn out this way. That being said, the future is still a mystery. Although I have no wish to see Wretched killed, I don''t want it to butcher any innocent people either. I just feel like we''re all so helpless in the face of what is happening.¡± ¡°Where there''s a will, there''s a way. I''m sure everything happens for a reason,¡± came Mabel''s response. Jonathan muttered, ¡°Could it be that Wretched''s birth is part of Heavenly Law''s n to clear the earth of pests just like how an anti-virus software kills its host''s viruses?¡± Mabel began, ¡°I have no idea if that''s the case, but I do know that Wretched thinks it has reached divinity, and that it understood what the will of the Heavenly Law is.¡± Jonathan''s heart sank. ¡°There has been no shortage of cruel zealots throughout history, but none of them have a good ending. I do not want Wretched to meet the same fate.¡± Mabel sighed. ¡°Let''s just do our best to prevent it, then.¡± Soon after, Mable left Mapleton and returned to Yaleview. As for the spiritual imprint left by Gd, she had already purified it. The only reason why she was able to do so was that Gd''s energy had been exhausted, so his spiritual imprint was no longer as strong. After Mabel left, Jonathan exchanged nces with Vananeru. It was rather awkward for the two to be left alone together. Earlier, when Jonathan was talking to Mabel, Vananeru didn''t understand a word they were saying, nor did she want to understand it. Sucking in a deep breath, she asked, ¡°So, what are you nning to do now?¡± ¡°I''d like to meet with the king of your country. Do you have any idea how I can do that?¡± Jonathan asked. Vananeru mused, ¡°I don''t, but I do know of a man who might be able to help with that.¡± A momentter, she questioned, ¡°Why do you want to meet with the king anyway?¡± In response, Jonathan said, ¡°We''re all trying to find a way to stop Wretched from killing people, but before we can do that, we need to know what makes it ticks in order to have a higher chance of winning. Wretched mentioned that it has existed in this world for thousands of years. This means that Wretched''s akin to a thousand-year-old demon. So right now, I need to meet the king to see if I could find any information about Wretched''s origin.¡± Realization dawned on Vananeru when she heard that, and she eximed, ¡°I''ll contact that person right away, then.¡± Jonathan bobbed his head in agreement. After taking out her phone, something urred to Vananeru and she cocked her head, asking, ¡°Why did you save me when Wretched tried to kill me? Stunned by her question, Jonathan exined in a serious tone after a moment, ¡°Because you''re a beautiful and kind-hearteddy.¡± ¡°Just because of that?¡± Vananeru pressed on. Jonathan added, ¡°Well, you''re as beautiful as a blooming flower, and men can''t help but want to protect you.¡± ¡°Actually, I''m well aware that you were lying when you said you liked me before. Nheless, I feel like I still need to hear you say it yourself so that I can give up,¡± Vananeru uttered. Jonathan fell silent at that. He then blurted, ¡°I had no choice but to approach you then, and I know that my action has caused you a lot of harm. For that, I am sorry!¡± Naturally, Vananeru had no use for Jonathan''s apology. Despite so, she still felt a stabbing pain in her heart. Smiling wryly, she said, ¡°Now that my father has been captured and Celestial Sky Monastery demolished, I am but a homeless orphaned girl. Nothing matters to me anymore.¡± With that, she started making the call. The person she was trying to contact was a senior officer in Thymion named Samson. Samson was a man in his forties, and he was Gd''s devout follower, visiting and worshipping him as often as he could. Because of this, he treated Vananeru very kindly as well. At the moment, the public had no idea about what had happened to Celestial Sky Monastery, but the same could not be said when it came to the royal family. Perhaps Samson had gotten hold of some news, he was beyond ted when he received Vananeru''s call, asking repeatedly, ¡°Ms. Vananeru, where are you? Are you all right? The king is looking everywhere for you, worrying about how you''re doing.¡± In response, Vananeru replied calmly, ¡°I''m fine, Uncle Samson. I have a friend here who would like to meet with the king. He has a certain rtionship with Wretched, and I''m sure he''ll be able toe up with the best way to stop it.¡± Stunned, it took Samson a while to say, ¡°Ms. Vananeru, the king would like to see you, but in order for your friend to meet with His Majesty, he would have to provide his identity first and get clearance from our department that he has no malicious intention toward His Majesty. This is the one and only way he''ll be granted an audience with the king.¡± ¡°Then, can we meet first? Let''s talk when we meet,¡± came Vananeru''s reply. Chapter 346 Chapter 346 Samson didn''t miss a beat in his response, ¡°No problem.¡± Vananeru then arranged a meeting point and ended the call. Jonathan, who did not understand Thymionan, asked Vananeru, ¡°How did it go?¡± Vananeru replied, ¡°Uncle Samson says that he needs to have the observation team investigate you before taking you to meet the King, as this is a matter of high importance.¡± Jonathan frowned and said, ¡°I''ll contact someone in Chanaea and get them to verify my identity.¡± Vananeru''s eyes lit up at that. ¡°That might speed things up.¡± Jonathan promptly contacted Jeff, who quickly got to work. Within half an hour, everything was settled. Jonathan and Vananeru met up with Samson, who verified Jonathan''s identity and then led him to meet the King. The King and the Prime Minister of Thymion viewed the case of the cacodemon bing Wretched as highly important. At three in the afternoon, the sun shone so brightly that it created heat waves in the air. Many female travelers were tempted to take off their clothes and only cover their important parts due to the intense heat. The Grand Pce, with its unique blend of Chanaean and Thymionan architecture, had avish appearance that often left a strong first impression on visitors. Although the royal family used to live there, King Soma had since moved to Pist Pce on the east side of the pceplex, leaving the Grand Pce open to the public as a tourist attraction. Upon arriving at Pist Pce, Jonathan was thoroughly scanned by security guards before he was allowed to enter. He and Vananeru were then escorted to the reception room, where they met the elderly and frail- looking king seated atop his throne, apanied by a professional secretary, medics, and several officials. As a gesture of respect, Jonathan and Vananeru immediately bowed upon meeting the King, who had earned the respect and admiration of his people for his contributions to the prosperity and stability of Thymion. The King had since removed himself from worldly affairs at his age. However, the case of the cacodemon bing Wretched was not to be taken lightly. He knew it would leave a political stain on him and be a disaster for his people if he didn''t handle things well enough. After all, there was nothing scarier than the prospect of losing one''s good name due to past misdeeds or mistakes in life. The King had a trantor by his side. ¡°Esteemed guest from Chanaea, thank you so much foring,¡± the King greeted in Thymionan. His trantor immediately tranted his greetings for Jonathan. Jonathan put his hands together and bowed slightly. ¡°My pleasure, Your Majesty. I hope I''d be useful to your country. I''ll do my best.¡± The King nodded. ¡°Regardless, I thank you on behalf of Thymion.¡± They briefly exchanged pleasantries before the King abruptly changed the topic. ¡°I heard you and Ms. Vananeru were at the Celestial Sky Monastery when it happened. What exactly happened there?¡± Jonathan didn''t want the Thymion police to look for him because it was difficult to exin everything to ordinary cops and would waste a lot of time. But now, his message could be simplified and made clear since he had reached the higher-ups. Jonathan replied, ¡°Ms. Vananeru and I were indeed there when it happened. The cacodemon was the cause of it all. He calls himself Wretched the Great now. Your Majesty, I''m here today to learn more about Wretched the Great from you. Only then can I propose a solution to this problem. What do you think?¡± The King''s expression turned grim upon his words. ¡°Wretched the Great. Are you sure about that?¡± Jonathan caught on when he heard the King''s tone. He must have known who Wretched the Great is. He replied, ¡°I''m sure.¡± The King''s face darkened. ¡°I''ve only heard about Wretched the Great from the elderly. At first, I thought he was just a baseless myth, but who would have thought he actually exists.¡± He paused and continued, ¡°I don''t really know where Wretched the Great came from, but I can get some elders over to understand the situation. This will take some time. Please be patient, my esteemed guest.¡± Jonathan nodded. ¡°Sure.¡± The King then instructed his secretary. ¡°Check out everything about Wretched the Great. I want you to put this as your priority.¡± His secretary replied, ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± After his secretary left, the King turned to Vananeru and asked, ¡°Ms. Vananeru, how is your father doing?¡± Tears welled up in Vananeru''s eyes as she replied, ¡°Your Majesty, he has been captured by Wretched. Please, you have to save him.¡± In the eyes of Vananeru and the people of Thymion, the King was a powerful and formidable figure who could do anything. The King was taken aback by the news. Even the Holy Master has been captured by Wretched? The gravity of the situation dawned on him once again. ¡°All the monks were killed when Celestial Sky Monastery was destroyed.¡± He turned to face Jonathan and Vananeru. ¡°You two were there as well. How are you still alive? My esteemed guest, I heard that you''re quite close with Wretched. You even sneaked into Thymion in the past to save him, right?¡± Jonathan''s heart sank as he couldn''t lie to the King. He nodded and replied, ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± The King''s face darkened. ¡°Esteemed Guest, can you give me an exnation?¡± Jonathan exined, ¡°Back then, the cacodemon wasn''t Wretched the Great yet. It saved my life once. I witnessed its birth, and it drank my blood while growing up. I have feelings for the cacodemon. Moreover, it didn''t do anything wrong back then. That''s why I wanted to save it.¡± He paused and continued, ¡°Now that it has regained its memory and has be Wretched the Great, it won''t listen to me. So, I must stop it from killing the innocent at all costs. I can assure you, Your Majesty, that I''m telling you the truth.¡± The King listened quietly. He is an extremely formidable man shaped by the ups and downs of life. He knew that Jonathan came from Chanaea and was closely rted to the officials there, so there was no point in pursuing Jonathan''s past at this point. Instead, he viewed their rtionship as a potential opportunity to tackle the crisis at hand. ¡°I believe you, Esteemed Guest,¡± the King dered. ¡°However, the case of the cacodemon turned Wretched concerns the safety and well-being of my country. I hope you will do everything in your power to stop Wretched.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°Of course,¡± Jonathan readily agreed. Their conversation ended there and then, and the King didn''t say anything more. Thymion had already begun making the necessary arrangements to defeat Wretched, but the King kept this information to himself. He saw Jonathan as a chance to gain an advantage and didn''t see any harm in doing so. After reassuring Vananeru that everything would be okay, he arranged for Jonathan and Vananeru to spend the night at a hotel and treated them like VIPs. ¡°We will let you know immediately the moment we receive news of Wretched the Great,¡± the King promised. Jonathan nodded, bid farewell to the King, and left with Vananeru. The Grand Pce hotel, arranged by the King, was a luxurious hotel with a garden-themed setting. While it did not have the official ssification of a five-star hotel due to its size, it was a serene and refined ce to stay, akin to a private vi. Jonathan and Vananeru stayed in neighboring rooms. However, Vananeru couldn''t bear to stay alone in her room, so she went to Jonathan''s room. Jonathan had her sit down and poured her a cup of lukewarm coffee as he knew she was worried. ¡°Are we going to wait for the news here?¡± Vananeru asked Jonathan. ¡°Do we have a better idea?¡± Jonathan replied. ¡°How do you think my father is coping? Will Wretched humiliate him?¡± Vananeru asked, worried. Jonathan didn''t feel any pity for Gd and knew that Wretched would undoubtedly humiliate him. After all, it was Gd''s fault for being mean to Wretched before. However, he tried to console Vananeru, saying, ¡°Don''t worry, Wretched the Great won''t do something so despicable.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Vananeru asked earnestly. ¡°Yes,¡± Jonathan pretended to be certain. ¡°Wretched won''t kill my father, right?¡± Vananeru asked another question. ¡°It won''t,¡± he replied, trying to reassure her. ¡°I trust you,¡± Vananeru said and fell silent. Jonathan began to ponder who would be strong enough to defeat Wretched. Its physical strength was unmatched, unlike anything he had ever seen before. Even Gd was unable to do anything about it. Jonathan felt that it would be challenging to defeat Wretched, even if Mabel found a formidable opponent to stand up against it. The person who came to mind was Lance, the Emperor of Chanaea. I wonder if Lance can stand up against Wretched? It shouldn''t be a problem, right? After all, he''s an individual of merit now. What a shame he''s roaming Void Domain right now. There''s no way I can locate him. Jonathan sat down cross-legged and decided to meditate to calm his scattered thoughts. Vananeru left him to it and returned to her room in silence, though minutes felt like hours to her. Time passed by. As nightfall descended upon the city, Mapleton remained a bustling metropolis. The air was filled withughter and music as people crowded the streets, reveling in the joy of the moment. The roads were congested with traffic, and the cheerful chatter of tourists echoed through the city''s every temple. Everywhere one looked, there was an abundance of exotic foods and tropical fruits, creating a dazzling feast for the senses. However, at this moment, the king and several high-ranking officials were feeling anxious. They knew that behind the bustling cityy the ticking time bomb of Wretched the Great. If it began killing and spreading fear, it would deal a fatal blow to Mapleton''s tourism industry. Thymion had already suffered a severe blow during the previous financial crisis. After recovering from the crisis, Mapleton would fall into a spiral of destruction if they were to face an attack from Wretched the Great. The King couldn''t help but go to the Grand Pce to pray. Oh gosh, what have we done to deserve such punishment time and time again? Chapter 347 Chapter 347 That evening at six, Mabel arrived at Yaleview, and shortly after, she went to Pearl Building to meet Jeff. Unlike Mabel, Jeff was not so concerned about the cacodemon matter. After all, the trouble was Thymion''s, so he did not see it as a mutually dependent issue. In fact, even themanders were reluctant to get involved. The central government was willing to provide some assistance, but only under the condition that it would not harm the people of their nation. Jeff said to her directly, ¡°Mabel, I''ve made the higher-ups'' position on this quite clear. The current matter doesn''t have much to do with you, Jonathan, or us, so you shouldn''t worry too much.¡± The light in Mabel''s eyes dimmed slightly, and she did not know what to say for a moment. While she did not wish to witness Wretched going on a murdering rampage, she did not feel any sense of urgency because she was currently far from Mapleton. However, she quickly remembered that Jonathan was still in Mapleton. He''s been doing his best. I can''t just stand idly by. ¡°What exactly do the higher-ups mean?¡± she asked Jeff. ¡°Their message was crystal clear. Wretched the Great is something that can''t be controlled. If we don''t have total confidence, we can''t provide assistance to Mapleton unless we can find out what it is, and there''s that expert who can surely eradicate it. Only after these two conditions are met can we help them out.¡± ¡°Do you have a way of finding out Wretched the Great''s background, Chief Yount?¡± asked Mabel. ¡°Jonathan was right,¡± Jeff replied. ¡°Wretched the Great is a product of Thymion, so it''s a little challenging for us to find out anything about it here. However, my senior, Adonis, is a resourceful person. He has been traveling around the world, and since he has recently returned to the country, why don''t we go together and ask him if he has heard anything about it?¡± ¡°Why don''t you call and ask him first if he''s heard of it?¡± Mabel suggested. Jeff''s expression was an odd one when he heard that. ¡°If I could call him, I would''ve done that long ago. Adonis never uses a phone, and nor does he travel by ne. He travels to every country without an ID card or a visa.¡± ¡°If not by ne, does he travel by boat?¡± Mabel asked in confusion. ¡°Exactly,¡± he replied. ¡°He doesn''t carry money or anything wherever he goes. The only thing he carries is a bowl, which he eats and drinks from. And he doesn''t wear shoes.¡± ¡°He''s a true ascetic!¡± Mabel could not help but exim. ¡°What does he eat, then? Does he beg on the streets every time?¡± Jeff shot her a re. ¡°Nonsense! Adonis is such a proud person. Do you think he''s willing to beg on the streets? He gives people fortune readings and treats illnesses in exchange for food.¡± The image of Jeff''s senior appeared in Mabel''s mind¡ªa ragged-clothed ascetic strolling toward the horizon in the shadow of the setting sun. She asked curiously, ¡°How did you know that he''s back, then?¡± ¡°Are you dumb? What department are we in? The Department of National Security. What is it responsible for? Mostly intelligence! My subordinates reported it to me.¡± Realization dawned on Mabel instantly. Soon after, she urged, ¡°Let''s not waste any more time and go meet Adonis right away.¡± ¡°He''s currently in Azure Temple on Mount Wallore. I''ll get a private jet ready first. Do you want to rest tonight and go there tomorrow morning, or shall we go there now?¡± Without a second thought, she answered, ¡°Let''s go there now.¡± Jeff took another look at her before asking, ¡°In the past, you and Jonathan wanted to save the cacodemon out of good conscience. I can understand that. But now that it''s free, this is its fate, so why do you two still care so much about it? Mabel, we are mere mortals, not the heroes and immortals in the novels. Why then?¡± Mabel was momentarily taken aback. ¡°I wouldn''t go as far as to put my life on the line for the crisis in Mapleton. But since I''ve encountered it, I should still provide some assistance even if it is out of human sympathy.¡± ¡°What you''re doing is putting your life on the line. This isn''t just providing some assistance,¡± Jeff argued. Mabel said, ¡°People are inherently kind. Even if you encounter a bird injured in a storm, you should still lend a hand to help.¡± Jeff chuckled bitterly at her words beforementing, ¡°Although I''m someone who practices Destino Art, I''ve grown more indifferent over the years and taken the growth and destruction of things very lightly unlike you and Jonathan, who are very passionate.¡± ¡°Actually, it''s impossible to say who is right or wrong. If you look at it more thoroughly, flowers bloom and wither, and so does the natural progression of human lives. But there''s no point looking beyond that. A woman wearing gorgeous clothes would invite many beautiful dreams. It can be romance, or you can be crazy about it. But once she removed those clothes, you''d lose all those feelings. It''s like eating and drinking. In the end, they will be nothing more than excrement. And we seem to have been brought to this world to make our way toward death.¡± Jeff breathed a quiet sigh. ¡°Feelings like lust and obsession are what drive human nature. Some people lose themselves in them and are unable to escape. On the other hand, I''m seeking the path that lies beyond life and death. Despite how far away it is, I must still try.¡± Mabel chuckled. ¡°When all you''re after is immortality, why did you make it sound so sophisticated? Whether it was the first emperor, Emperor Waylon, or the subsequent emperors, they were all after the same thing. Yet, no matter how powerful they were, they ultimately couldn''t escape death. But you''re different, Jeff. You''re likely to seed because you understand the natural progression of human life and the detailed circtions of the body. Moreover, those Chanaean emperors had already paved a way for you, which is akin to immortality.¡± ¡°Those emperors were seeking the immortality of the physical body, which is wrong. Our bodies will decay and age. This is the course of nature and cannot be transcended. Only the primordial spirit is the way to immortality,¡± he exined. ¡°Indeed, the way of the primordial spirit can achieve immortality. However, considering our present cultivation levels, even if we managed to cultivate a primordial spirit, it would perish along with our physical bodies. There''s still a very long and difficult way to go in making the primordial spirit evesting.¡± Jeff nodded. ¡°Yes. This is exactly what I''m seeking.¡± Mabel smiled. ¡°We''ve gone a little far off-topic. Though I think you''re right, I don''t think I''m wrong either. Pursuing immortality and saving the world aren''t conflicting matters.¡± ¡°That''s true,¡± Jeff concurred. ¡°I''ll have someone make the necessary arrangements for us to travel to Mount Wallore as soon as possible. I worry that Adonis would abruptly leave again due to his unpredictable whereabouts.¡± ¡°We better hurry, then. By the way, Jeff, Adonis'' cultivation level must be very high, right?¡± A strange look shed across Jeff''s eyes as he replied, ¡°He attained Level Three Divine Master very early. Back then, he spent some time in Divine Realm and acquired numerous elixir pills there. Heter found this pace of progress to be too slow, so he separated from the realm.¡± Mabel could not contain her astonishment. ¡°Separated from the realm? What do you mean? Are you saying that he left the Divine Realm and is no longer a part of it?¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± ¡°There''s a Divine Emperor in the realm. It''s difficult to enter the realm but even more difficult to get out of it. From what I know, no one should be able to leave Divine Realm alive. Why have I never heard of Adonis, nor have I ever heard you mention that you have such a senior?¡± Jeff shed her a smile before replying, ¡°I didn''t feel the need to grab hold of you and tell you that I have a senior since we haven''t had much interaction in the past. As for what you said about no one can leave Divine Realm alive, it is true. Adonis was probably the only exception. He had spoken directly with the Divine Emperor and had obtained his permission.¡± ¡°Spoken to the Divine Emperor?¡± Mabel felt it sounded too surreal. I can''t wait to meet Adonis. Jonathan waited until the early hours of the morning. Even then, there was still no news from the royal family. He could not sleep either, as he was very anxious. I don''t even know what I''m anxious about. It''s such a weird feeling. Why should I be so worried when it''s the Thymionians that Wretched wants to kill? Disasters and idents happen every day all over the world. It''s not a big deal if some people die! Jonathan felt very uneasy and could not convince himself otherwise. The lights were off in the bedroom, and it was dark. The way light from the outside streetmps refracted in through the trees formed an odd delight. Jonathan kept meditating. At that moment, something unusual finally happened. A cloud of dark mist suddenly drifted in from the window, ultimately covering the entire window. The room was instantly shrouded in darkness. Jonathan''s gaze was cold. He was not afraid. ¡°Whatever you are,e out.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Vananeru''s scream rang out, her voice filled with fear. Despite being startled by it, he wasted no time and immediately leaped off the couch and sprinted toward her room. He arrived in front of Vananeru''s room and kicked the door open. The moment the door flew open, he saw two figures in ck drawing closer to Vananeru. They were floating and shrouded in negative energy. They aren''t humans! ¡°Jonathan, save me!¡± Vananeru yelled immediately when she saw him as if she had seen a savior. Jonathan took a step forward and instantly came up to Vananeru. He stretched out hisrge hand and threw two punches at the two figures in ck. Thump! Thump! Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. With those two punches, which were incredibly powerful, he sent them bursting into nothingness. Vananeru hid in his embrace. Just then, following a mysterious and strangeughtering from outside, the dark mist from earlier drifted in through the window and transformed into a skinny, old ghost in ck. The old ghost had a hunched back, with blurry features impossible to make out. Jonathan gazed at the old ghost in ck coldly. His instincts told him that its appearance had something to do with Wretched. Chapter 348 Chapter 348 The old ghost in ck let out a sinister chuckle that sent shivers down Jonathan''s spine. ¡°I am simply following Wretched the Great''s orders to invite you over, Mr. Lawson. That was just a little joke. I hope you don''t mind.¡± ¡°That joke wasn''t funny at all,¡± Jonathan said calmly. ¡°Let''s go, Mr. Lawson,¡± said the old ghost in ck with a smile. Honestly, this guy''s attitude is really getting on my nerves here. I would''ve taught him a lesson if it weren''t for Wretched! ¡°Lead the way,¡± Jonathan said. ¡°Sure thing!¡± The old ghost then turned into a cloud of ck smoke and quietly floated out of the hotel room. Jonathan couldn''t fly, so he couldn''t follow the old ghost if he went out through the window. ¡°Wait here. I won''t be gone for long,¡± he said to Vananeru, who was still clinging to him in his embrace, as he stepped out of the hotel room. Vananeru''s face was pale as she shook her head profusely. Whatever had just happened had scared her so much that it left a lingering fear in her heart. Her refusal to stay behind put Jonathan in a difficult position. ¡°I want to see how my father is doing,¡± Vananeru said. Jonathan didn''t want to bring her along because he didn''t want her to see Gd. Wretched has probably been torturing the living daylights out of Gd! ¡°Please take me with you...¡± Vananeru pleaded when she saw the hesitant look on Jonathan''s face. She was beginning to tear up, and she looked as though she would start crying if Jonathan said no to her request. Jonathan let out a helpless sigh when he saw the look in her eyes. ¡°All right, then.¡± Vananeru breathed a huge sigh at that. The old ghost continued leading the way after they stepped out of the hotel. Although the old ghost in ck was going really fast, Jonathan had no issues keeping up with it. Vananeru, on the other hand, had a lot of difficulty doing so. ¡°Come on, I''ll carry you on my back!¡± he said to her anxiously. Fearing that he would leave her behind if she couldn''t keep up, Vananeru nodded profusely after a brief moment of hesitation. Jonathan bent over so Vananeru could climb onto his back. When he felt her breasts pressing against his back, he felt a strange sensation surging through his body. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Jonathan had looked at countless women in the past, so he knew that Vananeru''s breasts weren''t exactly big. She was still unmarried, so her body had yet to fully develop. If anything, she looked more like a delicate little princess from a wealthy family. Vananeru''s face was burning bright red. Not only were her breasts pressing against Jonathan''s back, but he was also grabbing her sensitive bottom with both hands. While Vananeru wasn''t exactlyfortable with the physical contact they were making, Jonathan didn''t have much of a choice in that regard. In order to keep up with the old ghost''s speed, he needed to ensure that he had a firm grip on Vananeru. Of course, that feeling of difort was only temporary, and Vananeru stopped feeling shy after a while. Despite carrying Vananeru on his back, Jonathan barely broke a sweat as he ran at full speed. He wasn''t even panting throughout the entire journey as they headed south after passing by Royalty River. Vananeru gasped in shock when she realized how strong Jonathan was. She had always assumed Jonathan was weak, especially since he was indeed weak when they faced Pedor. Two hourster, at about two in the morning, Jonathan and the others came to a halt somewhere far away from Mapleton. Although Jonathan had traveled on foot, he was not moving any slower than a car. Besides, there were plenty of shortcuts that could only be taken while on foot. Had he been driving instead, he would''ve had to go a long way around. The sky was clear, with no moon or star in sight. Having left the hustle and bustle of the big city, they arrived at what appeared to be a vige of some sort. Although Mapleton was very advanced and well-developed, the areas outside of it were not. In fact, one could barely find a decent-looking building in that vige. Before entering the vige, Jonathan spotted a majestic temple in the distance. That was a unique characteristic of the people of Thymion. They insisted on respecting their religion regardless of how poor they were. The vige had a poption of over one thousand, so it wasn''t exactly a small vige either. Even so, the ce was terrifyingly silent at that hour. Jonathan picked up a really intense negative energy even before he entered the vige. As he nced about, he noticed that the vige was shrouded in a ckyer of negative energy within a ten-mile radius. This is a total ghost town! Wait a minute... If this ce has be a ghost town, then that means Wretched has already started killing people! This vige may be a little far away from Mapleton, but it''s still fairly close to the capital city. There''s no way the king would allow a vige next to the capital city to be turned into a ghost town. Exorcists would''ve been sent over long ago! While Jonathan shuddered at the thought of that, Vananeru waspletely oblivious to the situation. ¡°Wretched the Great is waiting inside that temple, Mr. Lawson,¡± the old ghost in ck said before quickly flying off and disappearing from sight. The only reason Wretched had sent that old ghost after Jonathan was that he could speak Chanaean, so thenguage barrier wouldn''t be an issue. As the two continued making their way forward, Jonathan could clearly feel that they were being watched by countless ghosts hiding in the shadows. They even heard bone-chillingughter from time to time, much to Vananeru''s horror. She was so scared that she clung tightly to Jonathan as they carried on walking. It wasn''t long before they arrived at the temple. There was a huge emptypound in front where the vigers could dry out paddy by spreading the grains under the sun. Although they were in pitch-ck darkness, Jonathan felt the emptypound in front of them dripping with negative energy. The next thing he knew, a bright light shot up into the sky as a hundred braziers started burning brightly all of a sudden. The light from the mes illuminated the area as though it was daytime. Vananeru screamed in terror when she saw the gruesome sight before them. Even Jonathan was frozen in shock when he saw the bloodied bodies of thousands of vigers lying in thepound. All sorts of ghastly beings could be seen feeding off the flesh and blood of those bodies. Among the beings were humans, demons, and monsters of all sorts. It was so terrifying and bizarre that even special effects in movies couldn''t possibly create a scene such as this. For a moment there, Jonathan felt as though he was staring at the gates of the underworld. As Jonathan and Vananeru were live human beings, their presence instantly shocked all the monstrous creatures in front of them. Vananeru closed her eyes in fear when she saw them all turn around in unison. Even someone as tough as Jonathan had goosebumps all over. A few of the demons roared and charged in his direction. They were incredibly vicious and wanted nothing more than to eat Jonathan alive. The other demons in the area, too, got all riled up and followed suit. Right then, a powerful and authoritative voice rang out in the distance. ¡°You insolent fools! They are my guests! If you hurt them in any way, I will rip you to pieces on the spot! You will never be able to reincarnate then!¡± That voice belonged to none other than Wretched itself. All the demons fell silent and shuddered in fear as they fell on their knees and chanted in unison, ¡°All hail Wretched the Great! All hail Wretched the Great!¡± It felt rather surreal seeing all the demonic creatures fearing and respecting Wretched so deeply. As Jonathan and Vananeru looked over, they saw Wretched standing before them. Although Wretched still retained its beast-like body, its face had turned into that of a normal human''s. Its incredibly muscr body was three meters tall, and its ck scales gleamed in the moonlight. With a ck cape on its shoulders and a crown on its head, Wretched looked as authoritative and domineering as an actual king. For the first time, Jonathan felt he didn''t recognize Wretched anymore. Gone was the adorable and kind-hearted cacodemon who used to call him ¡°Daddy.¡± Jonathan stood perfectly still as Wretched slowly made his way toward them. Vananeru, on the other hand, was shivering in fear and anxiety. Jonathan looked up at Wretched and asked with a smile, ¡°Hello, Wretched the Great. Do I have to kneel before you as well?¡± Wretched froze upon hearing that, and a conflicted look formed in its eyes. After a few seconds of silence, it shook its head and said, ¡°No. You never have to.¡± Jonathan felt a little touched when he saw that Wretched still treated him differentlypared to everyone else. However, his face soon filled with anger as he asked, ¡°Did you kill all these vigers?¡± ¡°No. These young ones were the ones who killed them, but they only did it because I allowed it, so you can hold me ountable for this,¡± Wretched replied nonchntly after a brief pause. Jonathan took a deep breath. ¡°Must you do this?¡± ¡°This is my second gift to Gd. That sly bast*rd deserves it.¡± Jonathan fell speechless after hearing that. ¡°Come with me, Jonathan. You are my only friend, so I need to share my happiness with you,¡± Wretched said as it turned around and started walking toward the temple. As Jonathan and Vananeru followed behind it, they couldn''t help but wonder how these demonic beings were able to gather in a ce of worship. Upon arriving at the temple, Jonathan and Vananeru saw that the ce was rather clean. However, the statue of Fyeor had been reduced to a pile of rubble. Wretched sat down on a throne that was specially made just for it. There were ghosts in ck all around them, each with a high level of cultivation. Their gazes were so intense that ordinary humans wouldn''t dare make eye contact with them, but Jonathan was able to stare them all down. ¡°Father!¡± The silence was broken when Vananeru cried out all of a sudden. Chapter 349 Chapter 349 Just as Vananeru spoke, Jonathan spotted Gd. Gd had been stripped naked, and there was a dog cor around his neck. He was tied to one of the pirs of the temple and unable to stand on his feet. A metal chain had been pierced through Gd''s abdomen as well. That was truly karma. Whatever he had done to Wretched was happening to him right now. As far as Vananeru was concerned, her father held an esteemed position in the country. When she saw the state he was in, she felt an intense heartache that instant. Vananeru rushed forward to her father. Gd looked up weakly. When he saw his daughter, he appeared to be very calm. After concealing a certain body part, he smiled nonchntly and asked, ¡°Vananeru, what are you doing here?¡± ¡°Father, I''m here to take you home. I''m so sorry,¡± said Vananeru as tears flowed down her face. She wanted to remove the dog cor from Gd''s neck but to no avail. She walked up quickly to Jonathan and begged, ¡°Please save my father. I''m willing to do anything for you as long as you can save him.¡± Jonathan did not feel sorry for Gd at all. He cast a nce at Vananeru before saying, ¡°Back then, your father had given cacodemon the same treatment. No matter how much we begged of him, he refused to change his mind. This is his retribution.¡± Vananeru was taken aback. She got down on her knees and continued to beg, ¡°No matter what my father has done, this is punishment enough. I beg you. Please save my father. As long as you can help him, I''m willing to do anything for you.¡± Jonathan reached out to help Vananeru back to her feet. She refused to get up, so Jonathan had to force her to. In the end, she had no choice but to stand up. He said, ¡°Well, first, I''m unable to save your father. Now that Wretched the Great is no longer a cacodemon, he won''t listen to me. Second, I don''t wish to save him.¡± When Vananeru saw how cold-hearted Jonathan was, she lost all hope. She ran up to Wretched, got down on her knees, and pleaded, ¡°Wretched the Great, please let my father off. I''m willing to do anything for you if you let him go.¡± Wretched looked at Vananeru coldly and with pity. ¡°Anything?¡± Vananeru nodded. Her face was covered with tears, and she looked extremely pitiful. Wretched said calmly, ¡°All right, then. I have thirty-six ghost messengers here who have never been with a woman before. I want you to remove your clothes right now and serve them. If you''re willing to do so, I''ll release your father.¡± In that instant, Vananeru trembled violently. She did not expect such a cruel consequence. ¡°What''s the matter? You aren''t willing to do so?¡± asked Wretched. Vananeru was at a loss for words. She turned to Jonathan for help. Jonathan could not help but speak up for her. ¡°Cacodemon, she''s a friend of mine. Please don''t do this if you have any respect for me.¡± ¡°Insolence!¡± shouted one of the ghost messengers. ¡°Wretched the Great is here. How dare you address him as cacodemon?¡± ¡°You''re the insolent one!¡± Wretched red at that ghost messenger. ¡°Jonathan is my friend. Seeing him is as good as seeing me. If anyone of you dares to be disrespectful toward him, you''re asking for your death!¡± That ghost messenger was shocked to hear that. He shivered in fear and immediately apologized to Jonathan. Jonathan ignored that ghost messenger and looked at Wretched instead. Wretched said, ¡°Jonathan, are you in love with this woman? If that''s the case, I''ll release this sly bast*rd if she''s willing to be your wife.¡± Jonathan shook his head. ¡°No, but we''re friends. I hope you can show my friend some respect.¡± Vananeru cut in, ¡°Jonathan, I beg of you. I''m willing to marry you. Please save my father.¡± Jonathan was slightly taken aback and began to hesitate. Although he did not want to rescue Gd, he did not mind giving in to Vananeru''s request. As long as I admit that I like Vananeru, then Wretched will be willing to let Gd go. There''s no harm in it, isn''t it? Just as he was contemting, Wretched said, ¡°Jonathan, you''re my closest friend. Please don''t lie to me. You''re fully aware of my hatred toward this sly bast*rd and the way he treated me in the past. Please don''t trample on our friendship.¡± Jonathan did not know what to say. Vananeru continued to beg Jonathan, ¡°Please.¡± Just then, Gd sat cross-legged and said calmly, ¡°Vananeru, just go. This is between the two of us. There''s no need for you to get involved.¡± Vananeru was put in a difficult position. Wretched looked at her and said, ¡°I don''t think you know your father well. He''s probably the most selfish person in the world. I told him that if he licked my toes, I''d let him off, but he refused to. There were close to three thousand vigers in my custody. If he had been willing to lick my toes, I''d have released them. But once again, this cold, selfish father of yours had refused to. How can someone as selfish as he pretends to be a holy master?¡± Vananeru looked at her father, who remained silent. That could only mean that what Wretched said was true. In reality, Wretched was a person who disliked lying. Vananeru was stunned. She looked perplexedly at her father and asked, ¡°Father, why? As the leader of the country, those three thousand lives must be more important to you than your knees. I believe that Wretched the Great will honor his words and let you go if you do as he says.¡± Gd looked calm at first, but he suddenlyughed out loud. ¡°What do the lives of those lowly peasants got to do with me? Wretched can take my life and humiliate me, but he can''t change my mind and determination. There''s no way I will bow down to him to prove his brilliance!¡± Vananeru was shocked beyond words. Gd seemed to be meant it. Once Gd removed his front as a kind and just leader, all that was left was a cold-hearted man. That revtion stunned Vananeru to the core. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. However, Jonathan was not surprised. People who practiced the Destino Art had a very resolute will to the point of stubbornness. They rarely changed their mind once they had made a decision. Wretched wanted Gd to kneel down because getting Gd to yield would be a great achievement for him. Such an achievement would create a magical force field. Just like a king who had won a battle, his prestige would increase. Emperor Waylon was one good example! On the other hand, no one remembered his father, Emperor Jude. They were both emperors. Yet, the difference was huge. ¡°Fine!¡± Wretched spoke up. ¡°Jonathan, since Vananeru is your friend, I don''t mind respecting her. But Vananeru is his daughter. As far as rtions are concerned, you aren''t as close to her as this sly bast*rd. Am I right?¡± Jonathan had no idea what Wretched was up to, so he did not respond. Wretched continued, ¡°If this sly bast*rd bows down to me, I''m willing to let both father and daughter go safely. If he is unwilling, then don''t me me for being cruel. I want these thirty-six subordinates of mine to take turns and torture her.¡± Wretched then turned to look at Gd. ¡°The decision lies in your hands, not mine. You said the lives of those lowly peasants have nothing to do with you. How about now? Does the life of your precious daughter have anything to do with you? You know me well enough. Once I say something, I will do it. I told you before that if you refused to bow to me, I''d ughter all three thousand vigers, and I have already done so. So you should know that I won''t spare your daughter.¡± Gd looked at Wretched and, without any hesitation, said, ¡°It''s your call. Before Fyeor attained enlightenment, he had suffered tremendously, but he refused to give up. In the end, he became Fyeor. Even the enemy of the first emperor had threatened to ughter his parents. Yet, he was unmoved. If he could do it, why can''t I? It doesn''t matter how you torture and humiliate me. You can never change my mind.¡± ¡°Demonic path!¡± Jonathan jumped forth. He could no longer control his anger. ¡°If this is what you believe in, you''re on a demonic path. In the past, I might have hated you, but I admired you nheless. Right now, I think I''ve gotten it all wrong. You are not fit to be a human being.¡± Gd shut his eyes and could not care less about what was going on around him. Wretched was also upset by his decision. Jonathan was so frightened that he jumped in front of Vananeru to protect her. At that moment, Vananeru was utterly dested. She was very disappointed in her father. In the past, she had always thought that her father doted on her the most. All he had cared about was her. Yet now she realized it was all just a joke. Cruel. This is too cruel. Jonathan said to Wretched, ¡°Cacodemon, don''t hurt her. She''s a poor thing.¡± Wretched looked at Jonathan and said coldly, ¡°Her father doesn''t even care about her life and death. Who do you think you are? Her savior?¡± ¡°As long as I''m still alive, I won''t allow anyone to hurt you. Likewise, I won''t allow you to hurt her either.¡± ¡°Who is shepared to me?¡± asked Wretched as he eyed Jonathan withplex emotions. Jonathan was taken aback. ¡°Cacodemon, you''re no longer a cacodemon. I don''t know what to tell you. As for Vananeru, I''m doing this because it''s the right thing to do. Back then, I saved you because of the kinship between us. If I were a cold-blooded person, I wouldn''t have done these things for you and saved Zoe too. We have what we have now because of who I am. Do you understand?¡± Wretched looked at Jonathan in bewilderment. ¡°I think I do. Forget it. I give up on this sly bast*rd. I doubt anyone can change his way of thinking anymore.¡± Chapter 350 Chapter 350 Upon hearing Wretched''s words, Jonathan finally breathed a sigh of relief. However, the next moment, Wretched continued, ¡°This sly bast*rd is still crazy at this moment. He thinks this is simply an obstacle hindering him on his path and that he can get through it if he persists. But I will show him with my actions that he''s wrong.¡± With that, Wretched turned to its ghost messengers and said, ¡°Devour this sly bast*rd alive. I want to see how he can seek his path after his soul and body have been destroyed.¡± The ghost messengers responded with a resounding agreement. Then, they suddenly transformed into huge vampire bats and attacked Gd. Almost in an instant, Gd was surrounded by vampire bats. ¡°Haha...¡± Gdughed fearlessly, but soon hisughter was drowned out. In less than a minute, the vampire bats scattered and returned to their human forms. Gd was gone, leaving only a terrifying pile of white bones. When Vananeru saw this, she trembled and couldn''t help but scream. This was all too cruel for her. Jonathan let out a faint sigh, thinking that he should have insisted on not bringing her here. However, there was a benefit to hering¡ªshe could see the true colors of Gd. Suddenly, Wretched''s eyes turned cold. It reached out its arm, and the arm instantly became thicker and longer. This scene was so bizarre that Jonathan''s eyes widened in amazement. Wretched''s arms were flexible like rubber and could change into any shape as it pleased. Having experienced so much, Jonathan felt that he could ept anything strange that he saw in the future. Wretched grabbed one of the ghost messengers and then tightened its grip. The ghost messenger was brought in front of it. Everyone was puzzled as to what Wretched was going to do. The ghost messenger trembled all over, terrified. Wretched sneered, ¡°That sly bast*rd actually merged his soul and primordial spirit into my ghost messenger''s belly. He thought he could escape and be reincarnated through this method. Dream on!¡± After speaking, Wretched used its sharp ws to cut open the ghost messenger''s belly. Instantly, blood and the intestines gushed out. Jonathan was fine, but Vananeru couldn''t help but feel her stomach churning and she felt like throwing up. Wretched reached into the ghost messenger''s belly and quickly pulled out an object. The object emitted a bright light, and it was none other than Gd''s primordial spirit. ¡°Your primordial spirit is the perfect supplement for me. Haha...¡± Wretchedughed sinisterly. At that moment, Gd''s primordial spirit emitted extreme fear. Wretched released Gd''s primordial spirit. It was not worried that Gd would escape, because, after all, the speed of the primordial spirit was definitely not faster than its own. Moreover, Gd''s primordial spirit was severely damaged. Gd''s primordial spirit fell to the ground and immediately returned to its original form. It was how Gd used to look, but at that moment, he appeared much more ethereal. ¡°Let me go!¡± Gd suddenly pleaded, kneeling in front of Wretched, making his previous persistence seem like a joke. Jonathan watched coldly from the side. He understood why Gd had undergone such a great change. Gd had refused to kneel before because he insisted on his own principles. He had refused to submit and had been unwilling to go against his own heart. Yet now, he was about to lose both his physical and spiritual forms. The reason for not submitting or going against his own heart was that Gd had wanted to achieve Ultimate Path. However, if he lost both his physical and spiritual forms, it would mean he had nothing left. If that happened, all his previous persistence would be just a pipe dream. That what was Gd was filled with fear at that moment. Wretched guffawed. ¡°Now that you have surrendered to me, you are worthless. I promised you before that if you bowed before me, I would let you go, but you refused to. Now... I''m sorry, but it''s toote.¡± Ignoring Gd''s crying and pleading, Wretched grabbed Gd''s primordial spirit and put it in its mouth. Soon, Wretched''s face turned red. It took a deep breath beforeughing loudly. ¡°How satisfying!¡± Vananeru slumped to the ground. Her mind was nk, and she didn''t know what to say or how to react. Jonathan was also filled with emotion. He had once witnessed how invincible Gd had been, and Gd had seemed as though he had it all. Now, he was watching Gd in a state of disgrace, and in the end, Gd''s life ended in such a miserable and pathetic way. ¡°Cacodemon, did you call me here just to watch how you deal with Master Methendriel?¡± Jonathan looked at Wretched. Wretched said, ¡°Of course not. You probably don''t know this, but I''veunched the Wretched the Great''s call to arms. As long as there are demons within a thousand miles, they will all receive my orders. Once they receive it, they wille to me. As you can see, in such a short time, my army has already grown so strong. After three days, my subordinates will gather, and then it will be Thymion''s doomsday. The more people die, the stronger my army will be. Haha... Is there anything more interesting in this world than this?¡± Here, it paused before it continued, ¡°The reason I called you here is that when I reach my glory, I want you to be by my side to witness it.¡± Jonathan''s heart sank. If Wretched really summoned all the demons andunched an attack, it would be no longer something any individual expert could stop. It would be an absolute catastrophe! Previously, everyone had only thought that the cacodemon''s arrival was extremely dangerous. But now, it seemed that the most terrifying thing was not the cacodemon itself, but its influence and summoning ability! Meanwhile, in Chanaea, Mabel and Jeff had ascended Mount Wallore. Right then, they were standing atop Mount Wallore. The stars were shining brightly, and the moon was clear, casting ayer of silver light over the earth. The scenery of Mount Wallore was beautiful, and it was a ce that people longed to go to. Mount Wallore was the birthce of Destino Art, and many myths and legends were passed down from there. There were many temples of Destino Art. The most famous person on Mount Wallore was the scruffy priest, Soren Zirconia. ording to legend, Soren developed the Shadow Punch, and he was a first-generation master. However, ording to the ounts of Jeff and others, Soren was one of the founders of Destino Art. He was invincible, with a primordial spirit that could travel through The Void, and he was an unparalleled expert. It was even possible that Soren was still alive today, and that his primordial spirit existed in The Void. However, these were all legends, and no one could verify them. It was already two in the morning, and it was particrly quiet on Mount Wallore. The breeze at night brought a chilling coldness. Mabel wore ck sportswear and, along with Jeff, hiked up the mountain and headed toward Azure Temple. Afterward, they followed a route, passing by the ancient thousand-year-old ginkgo trees. They carried on for a short distance, went around a corner, and eventually reached Azure Temple. Azure Temple was now also a tourist attraction. The entrance was clean and decorated withnterns. The main door was tightly closed, and on it was the image of Soren. In the drawing, Soren was holding a jar of wine, looking happy-go-lucky. ¡°Is this Gregorius Zadok?¡± Mabel couldn''t help but ask Jeff when she saw it. Jeff rolled his eyes and said, ¡°This is our founder, Soren Zirconia.¡± Mabel felt embarrassed at once. The two of them came to the entrance, and Jeff knocked on the door. It wasn''t long before a boy came to open the door. The boy asked groggily as he opened the door, ¡°Who''s there?¡± After the door was opened, Jeffughed and scolded, ¡°Cyrus, don''t you even recognize me?¡± At the sight of Jeff, Cyrus beamed. ¡°Oh, you''re back, Master Yount! Pleasee in!¡± Cyrus was quite excited as he led Mabel and Jeff into the temple. The atmosphere within the temple was characterized by a strong Destino Art vibe and everything appeared to be in a state of order. Mabel had been afraid that women were not allowed in the temple, but it turned out not to be the case. Cyrus said, ¡°Master Yount, you should have let us know that you wereing back so that we could have weed you. Your sudden return in the middle of the night is a bit unexpected.¡± Jeff said softly, ¡°Cyrus, don''t spread the word about my return. We have urgent matters to attend to, and we will be leaving soon. Where''s Master Geller? Has he returned?¡± The abbot of Azure Temple was Adonis Geller, who was also Jeff''s senior. Cyrus nodded and said, ¡°Yes, Master Geller has only been back for a few days. I don''t know how long he''ll be staying this time.¡± Jeff said, ¡°Take me to see Master Geller.¡± Cyrus hesitated. ¡° Master Geller should already be asleep at this time. How about this, Master Yount? I''ll go wake him first, and you wait here, okay?¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Jeff smiled and replied, ¡°There''s no need for that much trouble. Master Geller is my senior, and I know him better than you. I''ll just go and kick the door. You just need to tell me which room he''s in.¡± Cyrus scratched his head awkwardly, then pointed in the direction of the room. Jeff and Mabel then walked toward the room. On the way, Mabel couldn''t help but say, ¡°I''m curious about something.¡± Startled, Jeff asked, ¡°About what?¡± Mabel said, ¡°Why does every boy here seem to be called Cyrus?¡± Jeff exined, ¡°Cyrus means radiance. This name evokes the image of a beacon of hope and a guiding light in the darkness. It''s a good symbol, so many temples that practice Destino Art use this name frequently.¡± Realization dawned on Mabel. Soon, they arrived in front of Adonis'' room. Jeff kicked the door open andughed. ¡°Adonis, it''s been years! How have you been?¡± Mabel followed him in and immediately saw a man sitting up in bed. The man looked to be in his fifties and had a ruddyplexion. He was wearing a white undershirt and shorts underneath. He looked like a middle-aged pervert. There was no indication that he was actually a remarkable master at all! Mabel felt a bit embarrassed, but Adonis didn''t seem to care. He nced at Jeff, then sighed slightly and said something funny that made them allugh. ¡°Ah, the door needs fixing again. Can''t you just open the door properly? You''re too impulsive and immature.¡± Mabel snorted inughter. It was the first time she had heard someone say that Jeff was immature. Chapter 351 Chapter 351 Jeff chuckled. ¡°There''s a woman here, you know? You should put on your clothes quickly, Adonis.¡± Adonis red at him. ¡°You didn''t even give me any time to wear my clothes, you punk! I was dreaming about eating a roasted chicken when you busted into my room.¡± ¡°If you want to eat roasted chicken, I can bring you to a ce that sells them right now. We piloted a ne here.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Adonis'' eyes glinted. ¡°Of course.¡± Without dy, Adonis put on his pants and a clean robe. ¡°Wait, you''re definitely up to no good if you woke me up in the middle of the night.¡± ¡°So what if I am? Will you just refuse to help me?¡± ¡°Fine. Tell me what you''re up to.¡± Promptly, Jeff sat in the room with Mabel and said, ¡°Here''s the thing. You''re knowledgeable, right? I want to ask you something. Do you know anything about Wretched the Great?¡± Mabel stared at Adonis in anticipation. Slightly stunned, Adonis asked, ¡°Did I hear that right? You said Wretched the Great?¡± Upon hearing his tone, Mabel and Jeff were delighted. It seems that he does know about it! ¡°That''s right! Wretched the Great!¡± repeated Jeff. ¡°Why are you asking about it?¡± ¡°You know about it?¡± ¡°Tell me why you''re bringing it up first.¡± Jeff nced at Mabel. ¡°You should be the one to tell him.¡± In response, Adonis turned to her. After clearing her throat, she said, ¡°Before we talk about Wretched the Great, we need to start with the Infant King.¡± She began her tale by narrating how she had been intruded upon by the Infant King''s primordial spirit. She also mentioned Jonathan saving Zoe and taking care of the cacodemon. Lastly, she spilled everything that transpired during her journey in Thymion, including Wretched the Great''s desire to dominate the country and massacre its people. She also brought up its theory about the being sick. By the time Mabel concluded her story, it was already three in the morning. Adonis stood up in excitement. ¡°Legend says that Wretched the Great is a natural-born mutant. Its body is capable of unlimited mutation. Hence, it has the most powerful body in the whole world. It is said that no one can damage its flesh. I thought it was just a myth, but it seems that it''s real. In that case, I must visit Thymion to take a look at Wretched the Great.¡± ¡°A natural-born mutant? Why is that?¡± Mabel asked. ¡°Anything can exist and happen in this universe without any profound reason. So, my answer is that it simply just is. Some people are born without arms, and some without sight. Meanwhile, there are people who are born prodigies or with the ability to manipte matter with spiritual energy. It''s pointless to ponder why Wretched the Great exists.¡± ¡°That''s true. Even if God is a precise instrument, He''s bound to make some mistake when creating so many people,¡± Jeff said. ¡°That''s right. In any case, the legends I know mentioned Wretched the Great was born a mutant so powerful that no one could y it. Additionally, it couldmunicate with all life in existence. From the moment it was born, it was a king. Also, I believe Wretched the Great is more than a millennium old. But a thousand years ago, after it reigned supreme for a while, it understood something and vanished. That''s why no one has heard of Wretched the Great before. Even I thought it was just a joke.¡± ¡°Wretched the Great is nearly invincible after cultivating for a thousand years. I bet it hid long ago because it feared the heavens would kill it. Now that it has reappeared, it''s obvious it has understood the will of the Heavenly Law.¡± ¡°Its cultivation is beyond our imagination. Perhaps it''s capable of sensing the will of the Heavenly Law. In any case, I''m intrigued about Wretched the Great.¡± Adonis turned to Mabel. ¡°How about we head to where it is now? I want to take a look at it. Since you two have a ne, the journey there will barely be an inconvenience.¡± ¡°I thought you hated ne rides.¡± ¡°Well, I avoid it if it''s not an important matter. However, the current situation is different. How can a cultivator like me be particr about that sort of stuff right now?¡± Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. He sure is a carefree man and a true cultivator. Mabel uttered, ¡°We''re not going there for sightseeing! We have to find a way to stop Wretched the Great''s rampage. You''re a cultivator, so you''re supposed to bepassionate. If you see Wretched the Great killing people upon arriving in Mapleton, will you try to stop it? If you do, you''ll fail and may lose your life. However, if you don''t, you''ll feel guilty, won''t you?¡± ¡°What''s there to consider? Of course, I won''t stop it!¡± Mabel was stunned by his answer. Jeff smiled bitterly. ¡°What? Did I say something wrong?¡± Adonis asked. ¡°Wouldn''t you feel guilty for not stopping it?¡± Mabel wondered aloud. ¡°Why would I be? Sure, I am supposed to bepassionate. However, the life my parents gave me is precious. Usually, when I see someone in need and I think I can help them, I will. However, why will I get involved if I know I stand no chance of winning and may be killed in the process? Or do you think our lives are worth less than others? It''s perfectly normal for people to avoid danger. If you''re in an earthquake or a crumbling house, you''ll flee immediately, right? It''s in every being''s nature to survive!¡± His argument was so solid that she had no rebuttal to offer. Then he eyed her. ¡°You two want me to defeat Wretched the Great, right? That''s why you''re here, no?¡± ¡°Not exactly. We want to prevent it from massacring people because we''re closely rted to its appearance. I don''t want it tomit such a grave sin.¡± ¡°ording to what you two have said, its appearance is a work of fate. That''s why you two don''t need to me yourselves for what happened. Besides, the birth and death of everything are governed by their ownw. No human can interfere with it.¡± Mabel refuted, ¡°You''re wrong. Since we''re part of the cycle of the universe, we may be betraying that law by not doing anything.¡± ¡°How about this? While I can''t defeat Wretched the Great, I know someone who can stop it. However, he''s not easily persuaded. It''s up to you whether you seed if you''re willing to give it a try.¡± Mabel''s eyes sparkled. ¡°Where is this person? Who is it?¡± She was very curious about the person who was powerful enough to go toe-to-toe with Wretched the Great. After all, even though Gd was a Level Five Immortal, he was taken out by Wretched the Great fairly easily. Adonis revealed, ¡°You may have heard of him since he''s quite famous. People call him the Demon Emperor!¡± ¡°You mean Tristan Cadman?¡± Mabel was shocked. ¡°It seems that you do know him. If he can''t defeat Wretched the Great, then there''s nothing I can do.¡± ¡°Where is he?¡± ¡°He''s on Mount Goliath.¡± ¡°Where is he specifically on Mount Goliath?¡± The mountain was so big that Mabel wouldn''t know where to start her search without some clues. Adonis disclosed, ¡°I don''t know. Back then, his demonic nature was spiraling out of control, so the Divine Emperor and Emperor of Chanaea sealed him on the mountain together. Their n was to use the mountain''s positive energy to temper the Demon Emperor''s demonic nature. I think that process is about done now, so he should be able to enter and leave Mount Goliath freely.¡± Colors drained from Mabel''s countenance. If the Emperor of Chanaea and the Divine Emperor have to work together to deal with the Demon Emperor, his cultivation must be on a terrifying level! Immediately, she asked, ¡°So you''re saying the Demon Emperor may not be on Mount Goliath anymore?¡± ¡°Even if he''s not, he knows everything that''s going on on the mountain. If he wants to meet you, you''ll see him. If not, then you''ll never find him.¡± Mabel stood up. ¡°In that case, I''ll pay Mount Goliath a visit.¡± ¡°Go ahead. However, I still want to visit Mapleton. I don''t have any identification documents, so you two need to send me there.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± After thinking about something, Jeff asked, ¡°You really want to go to Mount Goliath, Mabel?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Mabel nodded. ¡°Are you sure you want to do this? You know what kind of person the Demon Emperor is. He''s utterly demonic and ruthless. He has gotten so powerful that he won''t have any qualms about killing you.¡± ¡°I know, but considering his demonic nature has mostly been tempered, I have to give it a try.¡± Jeff sighed. ¡°Sometimes, I don''t know why you and Jonathan are so stubborn.¡± Mabel smiled bitterly and remained silent. ¡°All right, then. Adonis and I will head to Mapleton while you visit Mount Goliath yourself. I doubt my presence there will make a difference, anyway. Who knows, perhaps the Demon Emperor may be more merciful if he sees only a woman there.¡± Chapter 352 Chapter 352 Mabel agreed that Jeff''s reasoning made sense, and the group set off soon after. The arrangement was for a private ne to take Mabel to Mount Goliath before flying to Yaleview with Jeff and Adonis. From there, the duo would proceed to Mapleton after settling some necessary paperwork. The ne arrived at Mount Goliath at half past three in the morning. Everything was bathed in a silver glow. A breeze blew gently, and the moon hung bright in the sky. Afternding at the top of Mount Goliath, the ne stopped there for a little while before refueling and flying toward Yaleview. Soon, Mabel was the only person left at the top of Mount Goliath. Mount Goliath was one of the five great mountains and the most famous. Its peak boasted magnificent views of its steep and spectacr cliffs, and many tourists would camp out there to watch the sunrise. When one was atop the mountain, there was almost the sense that one was on a mystical mountain teeming with demons and spirits. Being on the peak also made one feel as though they were at the closest spot to heaven. In short, it was a ce that brought to mind images of warriors wielding swords, myths, and other such fantastical things. Even fantasy novelists would find it a steady source of inspiration if they were there. Naturally, Mabel was uninterested in the scenery. Her purpose there was to look for the Demon Emperor. She had no clue where to start her search, but she soon struck upon an idea and headed straight for Emerald Emperor Peak. It was where the great emperors of yore were worshipped, and not many people would go up there at such an hour. Since she had arrived on a private ne, she did not need to purchase entrance tickets. Nothing much had changed on Mount Goliath. The only difference was that it had be a tourist attraction and was no longer shrouded in legends and mystery as it had been in the past. The stars twinkled brightly in the sky, the edge of the cliffsy ahead, and a sea of clouds hung midair. It was practically paradise on earth! Everything was silent and still. She called out into the empty space, ¡°Demon Emperor, I''m Mabel Sandler, and I have a favor to ask you. Could you please show yourself?¡± She did that three times, and her voice reverberated through the air for a long time. Her actions made her seem somewhat deranged. It was the middle of the night, yet she was shouting to meet the Demon Emperor as though she were in a movie or something. Mabel herself also started feeling a little skeptical about whether it would work and even questioned whether he truly existed. If not because I''ve witnessed too many strange and mysterious urrences, I would have been riddled with doubts. However, that won''t happen now. I''m firm in my belief that there are many magical people and events in this world. After all, a human''s outlook is always limited. The silence went on for five minutes. Guessing that the Demon Emperor was not there, she was about to go somewhere else and try to find him when something strange happened. The air in front of her began to shift, and in the blink of an eye, it started rippling like the surface of ake. Then she noticed the ripples condense until they gradually formed the shape of a human. Mabel immediately realized that it signaled the Demon Emperor''s appearance. His primordial spirit had traveled to where she was and transformed into a human form through condensation of air, molecules, and the maic field. Soon, she could see the man before her clearly. He wore a ck shirt and was handsome. If Jonathan were there, he would be utterly stunned as the man looked exactly like Lance, the Emperor of Chanaea. However, his gaze was different. His eyes were cold with an icy glint. When Mabel saw him, she immediately bowed respectfully. ¡°Greetings, Demon Emperor!¡± Indeed, the man was Tristan, the Demon Emperor. He gazed at her indifferently and said, ¡°Not many people in the world know that I''m on Mount Goliath, yet you, an ordinary woman, know my whereabouts and real name. It appears there''s more to you than meets the eye. Tell me, who are you?¡± ¡°I''m the chief of the sixth division of the Department of National Security.¡± ¡°The Department of National Security?¡± Tristan was taken aback. ¡°I''ve never had much to do with your department or country. Why have youe looking for me?¡± ¡°Demon Emperor, have you heard of Wretched the Great?¡± Mabel asked. Tristan replied cidly, ¡°No, I haven''t. Why?¡± Mabel was surprised by his reply. ¡°Well, here''s the thing. Wretched the Great is said to be a natural- born mutant whose cells go through infinite evolution. It has existed on this earth for one thousand years already. Now, it''s...¡± She patiently exined everything, including Wretched''s murderous intentions and what was about to happen to Mapleton. Even after listening to all that, Tristan was calm. He looked at her strangely and asked, ¡°Have you come looking for me to ask me to get rid of it?¡± ¡°If there were anyone on this earth who could stop him, it''d be you,¡± Mabel replied. Tristan burst outughing. Then his gaze turned cold again. ¡°You''vee to the wrong person. You should look for Lance instead. He''s the nosy one.¡± Mabel groaned inwardly. I know the Emperor of Chanaea has a noble heart, but I can''t find any information about his whereabouts! As for the Divine Emperor, he never takes any notice of the affairs of the world. Tristan was incredibly perceptive and said without hesitation, ¡°What''s the matter? Can''t you find Lance?¡± Not daring to lie, Mabel nodded. ¡°You''re right.¡± ¡°You sure are honest,¡± Tristan remarked, momentarily surprised by her answer. ¡°Seeing how honest you are, I shan''t trouble you. You may leave. Remember, don''t tell anyone about my whereabouts. I don''t want othersing here and disturbing me.¡± Mabel could tell that he would not stand having his decision questioned. With his character, no one could change his mind once he had decided something. She sighed and said, ¡°I''ll take my leave now.¡± With that, she turned to go. ¡°Wait!¡± Tristan called out suddenly. Mabel turned around again and looked at him in confusion. After pondering for a moment, Tristan said, ¡°Very well. Wretched the Great is in Mapleton, right?¡± Mabel nodded in response. ¡°Let''s go there now,¡± Tristan said. ¡°So, you''re agreeing to stop Wretched the Great?¡± Mabel could not help rejoicing. ¡°Not to stop him, but to kill him,¡± Tristan responded coldly. ¡°He doesn''t deserve to die yet. Besides, there are some connections between us, so I hope you can show him some mercy,¡± Mabel quickly replied, shocked by his response. Tristan gave a mirthless chuckle. ¡°You''re mistaken. Heaven''s will dictates that he''s to die. I''m merely obeying heaven''s will.¡± Mabel was utterly bewildered. ¡°Why do you say that?¡± ¡°Slowly mull over it on your own,¡± Tristan responded, unwilling to borate. Mabel felt conflicted. I don''t want to see Wretched the Great unleash bloodshed in Mapleton because that''d be a great loss to the world, but neither do I wish to see him die! To me, those like the Demon Emperor are invincible. Even Wretched the Great is no match for him. s, there''s only so much I can do. Regardless of whether it''s the Demon Emperor or Wretched the Great, I can''t control either. ¡°When do you n to attack, Demon Emperor?¡± When Mabel heard him answer that he wanted to act immediately, she could not help feeling worried. ¡°I''m afraid you''ll have to wait a while. I need to arrange for someone to fly a private ne here. On top of that, we need to go through certain procedures before we can enter Thymion.¡± ¡°There''s no need for so much trouble,¡± Tristan responded impatiently. Then, he pointed a finger toward the front, and a purple floral throne suddenly appeared. The flower throne had eight petals and glowed with a purple light. It wasrge enough for one person, and Tristan turned to her and said, ¡°Climb on and sit there.¡± Mabel froze, a peculiar sense of excitement in her heart. She could guess what was about to happen next. At the same time, it felt too unbelievable to be true. Nheless, she still went to sit on it. The eight petals started rotating as soon as she sat down, and she felt a wave of energy surge within the purple floral throne. Then a protective shield enveloped the entire throne. To be precise, it was a purple glow. ¡°Let''s go!¡± Suddenly, Tristan transformed into a ray of light and shot through the sky. The purple floral throne followed him, moving as quickly as lightning. Mabel was truly experiencing what it felt like to ride in the clouds. The sea of clouds rolled past as she zipped through the air as swiftly as the wind. It was moving at an even faster speed than a ne, and she did not feel any headwind or resistance. Although everything around her appeared to be a blur, she could clearly see the bright streak of light that was Tristan. She could not help feeling awestruck. He truly is incredible! I didn''t expect men to be so powerful. He possesses remarkable abilities and is omnipotent. Isn''t this even more amazing than what''s shown on television shows? In the past, I would''ve never imagined that such things could happen. I''d think they were too fanciful! Over in the vige to the north of Mapleton, the sky was still pitch-ck. It suddenly started raining in the middle of the night. The rain poured down in torrents, but it soon passed, leaving the ground wet and muddy. Inside the temple, Jonathan was standing in front of Wretched. Vananeru had been taken aside to rest. She had been through a lot the past few days. Everything that had happened had been too much for her, and she could not bear it anymore. Wretched had dismissed all of his ghost messengers, leaving him alone in the temple with Jonathan. ¡°What''s with these ghost messengers? Where did theye from? What are their cultivation levels?¡± Jonathan asked curiously. Wretched replied, ¡°I selected them from among the ghosts, then filled them with phantasmic energy to make them grow stronger at a rapid pace. As for their cultivation levels, they''re not highly skilled, but they''re probably more than capable of killing you.¡± Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Jonathan smiled wryly. I''ve always thought of myself as undefeatable. In front of Wretched the Great, however, my abilities are as impressive as a child''s. Struck with a sudden thought, Jonathan asked, ¡°Do you know how to do spells?¡± ¡°A little, but I''m not very good at it. If I didn''t know how to do spells, I wouldn''t have been able to reincarnate. Reincarnation is a branch of deep knowledge, and few can unravel the mystery of oblivion in humans,¡± said Wretched. Chapter 353 Chapter 353 Wretched exined, ¡°Many powerful souls were unable to solve the mystery of oblivion and consequently died in that state. That was how all those dead fetuses came about.¡± Intrigued by the answer, Jonathan asked, ¡°In that case, how did you do it?¡± ¡°I basically did nothing because I know I can''t be killed. Even without doing anything in oblivion, my physical body was gradually formed, and that was how I managed to break through the mystery of oblivion.¡± All this while, Jonathan had wanted to find out about Wretched''s genesis. Since he didn''t manage to get an answer from the king, he figured he could ask Wretched directly now that thetter was standing right in front of him. Jonathan got straight to the point. ¡°There''s something I''m curious about.¡± ¡°Is it about my origins?¡± Jonathan nodded. ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Do you intend to defeat me by finding out my weakness through it?¡± Jonathan replied candidly, ¡°I want to stop you from killing indiscriminately.¡± After throwing Jonathan a nce, Wretched said, ¡°I can''t deny that you''re one of the few truly good people I have ever met.¡± Pausing briefly, Wretched let out a self-deprecatingugh. ¡°I''m the biggest viin the world has ever faced. It''s ironic that I''m friends with someone who''s as kind-hearted as you are.¡± Jonathan shed a wry smile. ¡°Do you think I can stop you?¡± ¡°No. No one is capable of stopping me,¡± Wretched responded with certainty. Jonathan fell silent upon hearing his words. Wretched suggested, ¡°What don''t we change the topic since you''re interested in my origins? I was born in the year 998. Back then, Thymion was still known as Zedfield, while your country was still a monarchy. I was born into an ordinary family, but my mother spent three whole days giving birth to me. In the end, she died from the excruciating pain, and that was the reason why my father resented me and felt that I was a jinx. Filled with the bravado of youth, I ran away from home when I was ten after being disparaged and beaten badly by him. Since Zedfield was covered with tropical rainforests back then, I decided to hide within them to give my father a scare. Little did I expect to end up lost inside. The forest was filled with beasts and venomous insects. When I ended up being bitten by a snake, I was terrified, thinking that I would die. However, my body began to heat up, and that was the first time I felt my cells mutate, and my strength increased significantly after that incident. ¡°Thereafter, I was surrounded by a pack of ferocious wolves. When I thought I was done for again, my body heated up as I grew scared, causing my cells to mutate in an ever more gruesome manner. ck scales began to grow on my skin. Despite the wolves trying to bite my head off, they failed to do so. The ces where I had suffered injuries recovered rapidly. I finally gathered my courage and fought against them. As the battle increased in intensity, my strength continued to grow. In the end, I managed to tear them apart even though I was just ten years old. After that encounter, I grew to one point eight meters tall, and my entire body was covered in ck scales. I possessed Herculean strength. From then on, I realized I wasn''t an ordinary person, as I could see souls floating all around me in the forest! ¡°Subsequently, I gained a better understanding of what I was. As long as I wasn''t angry, I could maintain the form of an ordinary human. I began participating in wars after that, defeating a ten- thousand-strong army that surrounded me once all on my own. On top of that, my ability to communicate with those of theherworld continued to improve. Back then, I was already the country''s most powerful general, General Wretched! When I returned to the vige with soldiers and riches, I gave money to everyone there and remained filial to my father until his old age. My father forgave me and told me that he regretted his actions after I ran away from home. I, too, never held what he had done against him. ¡°With the passage of time, my father finally passed away. After spending three hundred years among men, I grew used to how cruel the world was and the cycle of life and death. During this time, I lived like an immortal, not growing old or dying before gradually growing weary of the world of men. In the end, I took on the title of Wretched the Great, ruling with the fear and respect of my citizens. I participated in the war against demons and beasts and encountered many Divine Masters who attempted to kill me in the name of the people. Unfortunately, none of them survived my hand. As I gradually understood the cycle of the Heavenly Law, I began to lead a reclusive life. ¡°It wasn''t until thest few years that I noticed the demonic energy within me going out of control and affecting my cells. That was when I decided to get myself reincarnated. Unfortunately, I didn''t expect to have caused all this trouble.¡± Jonathan couldn''t help but be blown away after listening to that. Smiling wryly, hemented, ¡°If I hadn''t seen you and your powers with my own eyes, I would have thought your story to be a ridiculous one.¡± Wretched grinned in response. ¡°Who says it isn''t?¡± Jonathan added, ¡°As your friend, I truly hope you can live in peace for eternity. Wretched, I won''t talk about stopping you. I''ll only speak from my heart, all right?¡± ¡°You''re wee to say anything you want in front of me. You''re the first friend I have had over thest thousand years. Being born with so much demonic energy, I was destined to be alone. All this while, the friends that I had made gradually left when they couldn''t stand the demonic energy I carried, but you''re the exception. After going through so much together, you''re unaffected by it at all. That means you''re a really tough person.¡± ¡°That''s why I feel that destiny has brought us together. I had initially nned to kill you before your second reincarnation. However, due to some strange coincidences, both of us grew close from the experiences we shared. That said, I was unsettled by a niggling sense of dread over thest few days. When you ended up being captured, I was worried for you, but the sense of dread returned once you regained your freedom. It made me wonder if this is all because of your desire to massacre the people.¡± Wretched stared intently at Jonathan. ¡°Go on.¡± ¡°I truly do not want to see you kill, but I''m gripped by a sense of fear, simr to being afraid of being punished after doing something wrong as a kid. You im to be doing so based on the will of the Heavenly Law, but all I see is a monster. Just like the ferocious dragons that wreak havoc in fairytales, a warrior would emerge to y them. Only then did I realize that the sense of dread I felt wasrgely due to my concern for you.¡± Momentarily stunned by the words, Wretched responded, ¡°No one can kill me. Your worries are unnecessary.¡± ¡°What if your cells lose the ability to mutate?¡± Jonathan asked. ¡°You mentioned that the overbearing demonic energy affected your fate and cells. By taking more lives, would it intensify your demonic energy further to the extent of causing a problem for your cells?¡± Wretched''s expression drastically changed as he pondered upon the issue. ¡°But my gut feeling has never been wrong.¡± ¡°I think your perspective is wrong. Let me exin.¡± ¡°All right. Go ahead.¡± ¡°You mentioned that the earth is sick due to overpoption. Am I right?¡± ¡°That''s the general idea.¡± ¡°If a reduction of the human poption is what the Heavens seek, the solution is simple. A massive flood or an earthquake can kill a lot more people than you''re capable of, so that can''t be the real reason. Instead, I have a different idea in mind.¡± ¡°Go on.¡± ¡°In this age of modern technology, cold weapons have lost their ce. Nheless, powerful warriors like you and me exist everywhere. They refuse to live by the rules and are constantly attempting to exceed the limits of the human body in the pursuit of immortality. On top of that, demons and beings of theherworld roam freely. That''s the real reason for the current instability. Now that the death tribtion is upon us, anyone who is capable will not be able to escape it. Not you and not me. In fact, my concern is that you''re already in the middle of it. Also, I''m the Chosen One of the death tribtion. The Heavens have sent me to cleanse the earth of its poisons.¡± ¡°I still don''t understand. Why do I feel the will of the Heavenly Law in my thoughts, then?¡± ¡°The Heavens might be trying to mislead you due to its inability to tolerate your existence. Can it be attempting to turn you on the path of destruction so that a warrior appears to kill you? Can everything be because the Heavens want you dead?¡± Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Wretched fell into deep thought. ¡°Based on your theory, the more I kill, the greater the demonic energy I umte. My cells will soon stop mutating, causing something untoward to happen to me.¡± Wretched looked up to the sky, a rare glint of fear shing across his eyes. ¡°If the Heavens want me dead, I''m afraid there''s little I can do about it.¡± ¡°Not necessarily. Every warrior has to face their death tribtion. Even then, the death tribtion doesn''t mean certain death. If one were to survive it, one would naturally be safe.¡± ¡°You''re right. Thank you for telling me this.¡± Wretched''s eyes glistened in delight. When Jonathan saw that his message had gotten through, he let out a sigh of relief. ¡°I''m d that you have seen the light. This is wonderful!¡± ¡°It seems that you, the Chosen One, have made a big impact and influenced many people. Back then, Mabel wasn''t meant to survive, but your intervention helped her ovee her death tribtion. And today, you have also saved me.¡± Slightly touched by the words, Jonathan said, ¡°All that matters is that you''re safe.¡± ¡°In that case, I''ll order all theherworld beings to retreat.¡± After Jonathan nodded in acknowledgment, both of them emerged from the temple. Outside, demons and ghouls were roaming freely, filling the entire ce with negative and demonic energy. It felt no different from hell itself. Right then, a strange phenomenon appeared in the sky. Chapter 354 Chapter 354 A sh of light flickered in the sky. It was apanied by a ray of purple light, and they suddenly appeared before Wretched. Both Jonathan and Wretched immediately realized that the purple light was actually a purple floral throne. The petals of the flower slowly stopped spinning. Then Mabel jumped off it. At the same time, Jonathan noticed Tristan. He cried out in excitement, ¡°Lance!¡± Tristan gave Jonathan an icy nce and ignored him. He looked at Wretched and asked, ¡°Are you Wretched the Great?¡± His indifferent tone wasced with arrogance. Any capable being would be somewhat conceited no matter how humble they portrayed themselves to be. Wretched was also an untamed being. When it took in Tristan''s haughty demeanor, it immediately changed its demeanor as well. In a t tone, it asked, ¡°I am. What''s up?¡± Before Tristan could say anything, Mabel came to Jonathan''s side and whispered to him, ¡°This isn''t Lance; this is Tristan Cadman the Demon Emperor.¡± Jonathan was stunned. Why does Tristan Cadman, the Demon Emperor, share the same appearance as Lance Cadman, the Emperor of Chanaea? Are they brothers? If they are, then I''m surprised by how capable these brothers are! One is a Demon Emperor, and the other is the Emperor of Chanaea! ¡°Why is the Demon Emperor here?¡± Jonathan asked. ¡°Wretched has promised me not to kill civilians.¡± The colors drained out of Mabel''s face. She stole a nce at the Demon Emperor before turning to look at Wretched. She was stumped. Evidently, she had done something she should not have done. ¡°Cacodemon, I wanted to ask the Demon Emperor to stop you, not kill you. I don''t bear any ill intentions toward you.¡± Wretched turned to look at Mabel before giving her a small smile. ¡°I know. Don''t worry. He won''t be able to kill me.¡± Tristan chuckled quietly. ¡°You''re arrogant.¡± Wretched did not dare to underestimate Tristan, however. It was a sensitive being, and it could sense that the Demon Emperor was unlike all others. It was clear that the Demon Emperor was vastly different from Gd. ¡°You''re even more arrogant than I am,¡± Wretched retorted. Tristan nodded. ¡°All right. Let''s start now.¡± ¡°Wait!¡± Jonathan cried out at Tristan. Tristan was annoyed. A trivial character like Jonathan was someone he could easily kill. He waved his arm without even sparing a nce at Jonathan. Instantly, a powerful wave of energyunched toward Jonathan''s chest. It was formless, but it was no imaginary force. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. It came so quickly that Jonathan did not even have the time to defend himself. Jonathan was about to knock on death''s door, and his murderer, Tristan, was a man who killed unimportant people like Jonathan without batting an eye. However, Wretched suddenly made a move. It stood in front of Jonathan. The attack mmed into Wretched, but Wretched remained still as if it was fine. Sure enough, Wretched was fine. There was no way Wretched would be killed so easily. In a frigid tone, Wretched said to Tristan, ¡°Jonathan is my friend, and those who try to kill my friend shall die!¡± Tristan burst intoughter. ¡°What a pity you won''t be able to kill me! Wretched, today will be the day you die! The will of the Heavenly Law you speak of is your death set in stone! Me being here to kill you is what the Heavens want. You''re a pretty good enemy, and you''ve been around for a thousand years. Killing you means doing good for the world. Perhaps I''ll be able to reach Level Ten!¡± Wretched replied apathetically, ¡°You can''t kill me. No one in this world can kill me.¡± ¡°Wretched, you''re but a being living under a rock! What you''ve been cultivating has been your physical body, but your body will wilt and rot eventually. Only the primordial spirit can go up against the Heavens. Your body can''t do that. I know you have tremendous cell mutations, but I have Novem Aeternus Formation that I can use to extract the variant. Upon losing the variant, you''ll just be like the next person.¡± Wretched''s expression darkened. Jonathan, who was behind Wretched, was moved by Wretched''s earlier words. At the same time, he realized the difference between the Demon Emperor and the Emperor of Chanaea. The Emperor of Chanaea''s heart was on his country. He was a man of benevolence and righteousness. On the other hand, the Demon Emperor was a selfish being who only wanted to upgrade his cultivation level. That was the fundamental difference between the two individuals. Jonathan was shocked to find the brothers so different from each other. ¡°Jonathan, retreat to the side with Mabel,¡± Wretched said to Jonathan. It then muttered under his breath, ¡°After all these years, I''ve finally reached the moment where I encounter my death tribtion.¡± Wretched could smell the danger in the air, and it knew it was because of the Demon Emperor''s presence. That was something it had never encountered before. It was impossible to go against the Heavenly Law. At that very second, Jonathan realized what it truly meant. Wretched was bound to be killed by the Heavenly Law. All those obstacles had not been able to stop Wretched from regaining its memory and bing Wretched the Great. Even if Wretched did not want to ughter anyone anymore, Tristan had stille after him. It was as if it was Final Destination in real life. No matter what they did¡ªno matter how hard they worked¡ªthey could not change the ending. A sense of helplessness crept into Jonathan. Both he and Mabel stared at the scene nervously. Jonathan could not me Mabel for making things turn out this way, for he felt that it was Wretched''s destiny. The tension in the air was palpable, and the battle between Wretched and Tristan was about to begin. Right then, a funky voice sounded out from a distance away. ¡°Haha! Thank God I came in time. I nearly missed this grand battle!¡± Mabel was speechless. It was clearly Adonis'' voice. Then, two dark figures dashed toward the crowd like two bolts of lightning. The second Adonis arrived, he yelled at Tristan and Wretched, ¡°Do continue! We''re not going to disturb the two of you!¡± Tristan nced at Adonis before saying, ¡°You were the one who revealed my location?¡± Adonisughed sheepishly. ¡°Haha! Sorry about that, Demon Emperor.¡± Without saying anything else, Tristan shot out his palm at Adonis. ¡°Die!¡± Bam! Adonis soared into the air before crashing onto the ground. Jeff and Mabel were startled, and once they recollected themselves, they rushed to Adonis. Adonis'' face was pale, and when he sat upright, he coughed out a mouthful of blood. He muttered, ¡°Damn, Demon Emperor, you''re impressive. There''s never been anyone who can injure me, but I couldn''t even hold my ground against one attack from you.¡± Jeff had paled as well. ¡°Adonis, you''re already at Level Nine of Immortal Stage, but you can''t even take a hit from the Demon Emperor?¡± Adonis replied, ¡°He only used twenty percent of his power. If he had used thirty, I would have died. Damn, these people are unbelievably strong!¡± Jonathan was bewildered, too. Adonis was already a Level Nine Immortal Stage cultivator, but he could not even take a simple attack from the Demon Emperor. How frighteningly mighty is the Demon Emperor? Can Wretched not escape from his fated death? What a joke. Gd called himself a holy master, but he was nothing in the face of the Demon Emperor and his peers. Right then, Jonathan recalled something. When the Demon Emperor had wreaked havoc, the Emperor of Chanaea and the Divine Emperor had to work together to lock the Demon Emperor up. Does that mean the Demon Emperor is much more powerful than Lance? Just then, Tristan and Wretched began fighting. Following a thundering roar, Wretched''s body expanded. It dashed toward Tristan, seemingly trying to attack Tristan with a body collision. Tristan remained rooted to his spot. In the next second, he shot out his palm. Wretched was thrown over thirty meters back before it crashed onto the ground. Unlike it, Tristan remainedposed. ¡°Too weak,¡± he remarked. Dust and dirt filled the air a distance away from Tristan. Although Wretched had plenty of subordinates, the creatures did not dare to go near the Demon Emperor at all. Frankly, it was pointless even if they were to get close to the Demon Emperor. They would die in the blink of an eye. A dark figure soon lunged over. It was Wretched, who was bolting over like a sh of lightning. Tristan''s god-killing strike had dealt no damage to Wretched at all. Despite that, Tristan remained in his spot and shot out his palm again. Bam! Once again, Wretched was sent flying. Boom! Clouds of dust rose from the ground. The same thing repeated. Wretched dashed toward Tristan again. Itughed boisterously as it became fiercer and fiercer in the fight. Tristanunched another palm attack, and Wretched flew backward again. Wretched seemed to have be stronger and stronger as he soared backward and lunged toward Tristan again and again. It was a never-ending loop. Tristan did not seem to feel tired either. Jonathan and Mabel continued watching from the side, their hearts in their throats. Adonis and Jeff looked at the scene with wide eyes. Damn, that''s one way to go about it. The fight between Tristan and Wretchedsted a whole hour. Wretched was getting more and more ferocious as Tristan continued delivering attacks at it. No matter how mighty Wretched''s attacks were, Tristan continued to stay rooted to his spot. Again, Wretched dashed over to Tristan. Unlike the previous times, Tristan bellowed, ¡°It''s time for your cell mutation to take a break!¡± With that, he turned into a ray of light and soared into the sky. Then he pointed downward. Golden light shone, and a formation manifested below Wretched. The formation was immensely huge. It was over thirty square meters. Wretched was right in the middle of the formation. Just as he tried to leave the formation, the formation abruptly glowed bright gold. The golden rays of light trapped Wretched in the middle as if they were golden pirs. Wretched tried to struggle, but it felt as if it was grabbing air. No matter what it did, it could not leave the center of the formation. That was Tristan''s Novem Aeternus Formation. Right then, Tristan bit the tip of his finger and let the blood drip onto Wretched''s forehead. Instantly, Wretched froze. The formation began spinning, and it spun faster and faster until the golden light almost formed a wall. Chapter 355 Chapter 355 Tristan''s ck garments fluttered in the air as the wind blew. Wretched could not move as the golden light surrounding him appeared to have drifted into his body. Jonathan and the rest of the group watched as the golden light surged through Wretched''s body. Wretched let out an anguish roar. Sheer shock deluged Jonathan and the others when they took in the scene. Despite being unbeatable in their hearts, Wretched proved to be powerless when facing the Demon Emperor directly. Just then, they heard Tristan speak loudly. ¡°Wretched, your greatest strength lies in the limitless mutational potential of your cellr structure. But I will extract this ability from you today.¡± Jonathan and Mabel grew increasingly uneasy as they couldn''t bear to watch Wretched perish. After all, a few moments ago, Wretched had saved Jonathan''s life. ¡°No, I have to stop him,¡± dered Jonathan. Without any hesitation, he rushed toward the Novem Aeternus Formation. Shortly after, he arrived and stood in front of the Novem Aeternus Formation. At this moment, Tristan was drawing out the golden light from Wretched''s body. Jonathan had a strong feeling that Wretched''s unique ability would vanish as soon as the golden light was entirely drawn out. How do I break the Novem Aeternus Formation? Filled with intense anxiety, Jonathan had not even entertained the thought that if he truly broke the Nine Revolutions Infinite Formation, he would be incurring the wrath of the Demon Emperor. To someone like Tristan, eliminating Jonathan was as effortless as squashing an ant. As Jonathan was racking his brain, he suddenly remembered the formation secrets his master had once shared with him. The Novem Aeternus Formation was constructed with the utmost precision, making it imprable to anyone who tried to approach it. Nevertheless, there was a catch. An idea came to Jonathan. He picked up a rock from the ground and hurled it with great force at the Novem Aeternus Formation. The rock he threw unexpectedly broke through the Novem Aeternus Formation and infiltrated its interior. Soon, the presence of the rock caused a disturbance within the formation, disrupting its previously pristine state. Just then, Wretched bellowed in anger, charged forward, and shattered the Novem Aeternus Formation, escaping from it. Its eyes turned blood-red and its body took on a transparent hue. Its internal organs were now visible to the naked eye. Wretched''s body began to mutate once again. Tristan had been on the brink of achieving his goal of acquiring Wretched''s life, but Jonathan''s intervention had disrupted his ns. Because of that, he directed his anger at Jonathan. ¡°You peasant, I must admit, I underestimated you, causing you to disrupt my ns,¡± said Tristan coldly. As he finished his sentence, he swiftly descended and materialized before Jonathan. Tristan''s murderous intent was unmistakable. Mabel was startled as she realized the perilous situation that Jonathan was in. Although she knew her attempt to help could be useless and potentially fatal, she didn''t have time to consider the consequences. Without hesitation, she rushed to Jonathan''s side and stood between him and Tristan, shielding Jonathan from thetter. She then respectfully bowed to Tristan and said, ¡°Demon Emperor, please calm down. I''m sorry about Jonathan''s improper behavior. I beg you to spare him from your wrath.¡± ¡°Go away!¡± Tristan waved his hand as if attempting to swat a fly away. Despite being three meters away from Mabel, Tristan was capable of striking her from a distance. Mabel couldn''t withstand the attack and was sent flying. She crashed to the ground and coughed up blood. Jeff was rmed by such a sight because, while he didn''t care much about other things, he deemed Jonathan as an acquaintance. He couldn''t stand idly by and watch Jonathan die like that. Jeff quickly rushed toward Adonis and pleaded, ¡°Adonis, we have to save Jonathan!¡± Adonis shook his head and said with a wry smile, ¡°The Demon Emperor is capricious, and even if we join forces, we''re not strong enough to match his power. Attacking him is simply sending us to death. Since it''s a suicide mission, why bother? Besides, it won''t change anything.¡± For a moment, Jeff found himself unable to refute the logic of Adonis'' words. He sighed and ultimately held his tongue, choosing not to help. As cultivators of Destino Art, they should possess the consciousness of avoiding peril and pursuing security. Tristan had never taken Jonathan seriously. When he was about to end Jonathan''s life, Wretched appeared, shielding Jonathan from him using its body. When Tristanunched his palm attack, it hit Wretched''s body instead. Wretched took three steps back due to the attack and bumped into Jonathan, causing thetter to be thrown into the air. Luckily, Jonathan was unharmed. He quickly got up, hurried over to Mabel, and asked, ¡°Are you all right?¡± Mabel stood up at the same time. She nodded and said, ¡°I''m fine.¡± The two''s focus quickly returned to Wretched and Tristan. With a sneer, Wretched challenged, ¡°My cells have now evolved to the perfect state. Even your Novem Aeternus Formation cannot harm me. You won''t be able to kill me today.¡± Tristan''s expression was grim when he heard that. ¡°Today was supposed to be the day of your death. However, that brat happened to be the most formidable Chosen One and altered your fate. Since you are difficult to kill, he must die instead.¡± Tristan''s words caused Wretched''s face to darken. ¡°I will not allow you to kill my friend.¡± Tristan snorted. ¡°Can you stop me if I want him dead?¡± With that, he flipped his palm and directed a forceful strike at Wretched, sending him flying again. In a sh, Tristan appeared before Jonathan. He forcefully grabbed Jonathan''s neck with one hand and lifted him. Jonathan instantly felt suffocated, and his face turned purple. His legs iled wildly, but it was futile in helping him to escape. Tristan''s expression was menacing as he said, ¡°The people I despise most in my entire life are people with good luck. If Lance hadn''t relied on his status as the Emperor of Heaven''s Curse and his luck to protect himself, I wouldn''t have been defeated by him. Now that you, the Chosen One, are here today, I''m curious to see if anyone can save you from me.¡± ¡°Let go of him!¡± Mabel yelled when she noticed Jonathan was in grave danger and charged forward. ¡°Get lost!¡± Tristan roared. Mabel instantly copsed to the ground in agony and writhed in pain as if she was under a spell. The power of the Demon Emperor was truly terrifying. All the individuals present were Divine Masters, but in front of the Demon Emperor, they were nothing. Only Wretched was able to withstand Tristan''s attacks, but it had no way of retaliating. ¡°Let go of him!¡± Wretched shouted and charged at Tristan recklessly. Tristan didn''t even look at Wretched. He merely shot a punch in the air, and Wretched was sent flying. Wretched charged at Tristan again, and, once again, thetter sent it flying. Tristan didn''t bother looking at Wretched, for his focus was on Jonathan. There was no doubt that Wretched was unable to save Jonathan, and thetter could feel death drawing near. Jonathan was suffocating, and while in a daze, he felt he was dead. His mind was nk. Although Jonathan had fantasized about his death many times, he had never thought it would be like this and that it woulde so quickly. Ah, looks like I won''t be receiving any miraculous intervention. Wretched''s aid to save Jonathan appeared powerless in the face of the overwhelming strength of the Demon Emperor. At that moment, no one could tell who could save Jonathan from the Demon Emperor. Perhaps the Divine Emperor could, but it was impossible for him toe. As for the Emperor of Chanaea, he was not likely toe either. Or perhaps the Asura Emperor would be the one to save Jonathan. However, at that point, it seemed impossible as well. Mabel was overwhelmed with grief. She almost believed that Jonathan had died. Just then, Tristan let go of Jonathan and threw thetter on the ground. Jonathany there lifelessly. Tristan was in disbelief. ¡°Impossible. This is not possible. How could this brat be...¡± Mabel was overjoyed to see that Jonathan had survived the ordeal and quickly rushed to his side. She reached out to feel his breath, and upon doing so, she breathed a sigh of relief. Although Jonathan''s breath was weak, he was not in a life-threatening state. ¡°This is impossible.¡± Tristan spun around, transformed into a radiant stream of light, and soared into the sky. Soon, Tristan was nowhere to be seen. Tristan, the Demon Emperor, had left just like that. Everyone was puzzled by the sudden turn of events, but they all breathed a sigh of relief, knowing that Jonathan was safe. Wretched quickly rushed to Jonathan''s side while Jeff and Adonis stared at each other. Adonis stroked his beard and said, ¡°Strange. This is really strange. The Demon Emperor is not the indecisive type. If he said he wanted to kill the kid, he would not have shown any mercy to him. But why did he suddenly change his mind and spare the kid? What did he mean by impossible?¡± Adonis was utterly confounded. Even Jeff couldn''t wrap his head around it. None of them knew what the Demon Emperor was thinking. Mabel and Wretched didn''t dwell on it much, as their main concern was Jonathan''s well-being. Wretched soon returned to its normal appearance, that of a young man. That night, Wretched disbanded all the demons and gathered the ghost messengers, instructing them to leave and not cause any trouble. All the demons and ghost messengers dared not defy hismands. Jeff and Adonis, on the other hand, left right after the incident. Jeff was slightly embarrassed because he did not intervene and had left Jonathan to face the danger alone. However, such a thought did not cross Mabel''s mind, nor did she pay attention to Jeff. She believed that even if Jeff had intervened, it would have been a futile effort that would have resulted in his demise. Because of that, she had no intention of ming him or feeling disappointed in him. Jeff was the one who felt guilty and uneasy. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Jeff informed Mabel of their intention to depart and then left with Adonis. Jonathan woke up in the temple at five in the morning. Wretched, Vananeru, Mabel, and Jonathan were the only ones in the temple at that moment. Jonathan woke up groggily, and his first words were, ¡°Am I dead?¡± Mabel couldn''t help but smile in relief. ¡°You''re not dead. You''re still full of life.¡± Jonathan gradually regained consciousness and immediately sat up. He scanned everyone around him and voiced his skepticism, ¡°What happened? Where is the Demon Emperor? Who drove him away? Who saved me?¡± Mabel replied, ¡°No one saved you. Actually, no one was capable of saving you at that time. You are fine now because the Demon Emperor let you go.¡± Jonathan couldn''t help feeling odd after hearing Mabel''s words. Chapter 356 Chapter 356 ¡°The Demon Emperor spared me?¡± Jonathan couldn''t understand why he would, adding, ¡°I can tell that the Demon Emperor is an individual who doesn''t go back on his word. He isn''t a merciful person at all, so why would he spare me?¡± Mabel said, ¡°All I remember is that at the time, the Demon Emperor looked shocked. He kept saying that something was impossible, and then he just left you there and went away.¡± Jonathan''s heart sank. He felt that there must be something big he didn''t know about all of this. This mystery was about himself, and the Demon Emperor already knew about it. Jonathan immediately said to Mabel, ¡°No, I have to go find the Demon Emperor.¡± ¡°Find him?¡± Mabel was surprised. She was extremely afraid of the Demon Emperor. Hence, when she heard that Jonathan wanted to go looking for him, her heart trembled. She voiced, ¡°That''s unnecessary. The Demon Emperor is a person whom we cannot afford to provoke. We just managed to survive by the skin of our teeth. Why do we need to go looking for him?¡± Jonathan''s heart was like a lump in his throat as he uttered, ¡°This must be rted to my identity. I have to figure out who my parents are, so I must meet the Demon Emperor.¡± Mabel, Vananeru, and Wretched were all stunned. They didn''t expect the mystery to be rted to Jonathan''s identity. Jonathan never talked about his identity and his parents with others. However, Vananeru knew that Jonathan cared a lot about his mother. After all, when Pedor insulted his mother back then, his face immediately darkened. Mabel didn''t try to persuade him otherwise anymore. She said, ¡°Okay, the Demon Emperor has gone to Mount Goliath. If you want to go to him, I''ll go with you.¡± ¡°I can go alone. Since the Demon Emperor didn''t kill me when he had the chance a while ago, he won''t kill me either when I go to Mount Goliath. But it''s different for you,¡± Jonathan dissuaded. Mabel wanted to say more, but Jonathan added, ¡°Let''s not talk about this topic anymore.¡± He turned to Wretched and asked, ¡°What are your ns for the future?¡± Wretched smiled bitterly, then said, ¡°I thought I was invincible and that no one could kill me. Yet the death tribtion almost killed me. It was your luck that saved me, so you''re my savior now. From now on, Jonathan, you''ll be like a brother to me. If you need any help, I will not hesitate to help you no matter what I have to do.¡± Jonathan''s eyes instantly flickered with a strange light. For the moment, he put aside his questions about his identity. After all, he had thought of an exciting idea! He jumped up andughed loudly. ¡°Wretched, I can rest assured after hearing you say that. I have always wanted to build a base like the Divine Realm, and then we can use alchemy and cultivate toward the level of Divine Master. Someday, we can be someone with high cultivation like the Demon Emperor.¡± This was Jonathan''s ambition and desire. Wretched also became excited upon hearing this. ¡°That''s right, Jonathan, you are the strongest of the Chosen Ones. Besides, you have luck on your side. If they can do it, you can certainly do it too.¡± Mabel was stoked as well. She had heard of Jonathan''s idea before and knew that he wanted to build his own base and use alchemy. She had thought it was a bit unrealistic with their current strength. However, now that Wretched was joining them, it might really be possible. ¡°But this matter can''t be rushed. We have to n carefully!¡± Jonathan stated. Wretched replied, ¡°Of course, I know that. Whatever you need me to do, just say the word. This battle with Tristan has made me understand one thing¡ªwhat Tristan said was right. The physical body is bound to decay and wither. Although I can be immortal, I cannot defy thews of nature. Only by cultivating the primordial spirit, allowing it to roam and see through The Void, can one truly embark on the path of eternality. Therefore, your alchemy will provide many benefits for me as well.¡± Mabel couldn''t help butugh and said, ¡°Hopefully, in the future, our achievements can rival those of the Demon Emperor. By then, we can traverse through The Void together. How wonderful that would be!¡± All of this was a beautiful dream. Vananeru listened to everything but was pretty confused. Soon, the sun rose, and the golden rays of dawn shone in the ce of worship. The whole vige was deathly silent. The deaths of the vigers were all because of Wretched the Great. Wretched should have received retribution and died that day, but by a twist of fate, he was saved by Jonathan. The cause and effect of all of this were tooplicated to exin. Perhaps Wretched was still alive because he had an unfinished mission. Who knew for sure? At present, Gd was dead. Wretched could be considered Vananeru''s enemy who killed her father, but Vananeru could never avenge her father. In the morning, Vananeru discreetly said her goodbyes and left the vige. Jonathan did not bid farewell to her as their rtionship was awkward. Although they had met by fate, their paths were destined to diverge. After Vananeru left, Jonathan said to Wretched, ¡°Mabel and I are returning to our country. Will you come with us?¡± Wretched replied, ¡°I won''t go with you for now. I have made some breakthroughs in my physical cultivation recently and need to go into seclusion for a while. But if you need to find me, you cane to this ce and look for me.¡± Wretched reached out and touched Jonathan''s head while speaking. Suddenly, Jonathan received some information in his mind and knew where Wretched was heading. Wretched continued, ¡°If you don''t have time toe to me yourself, you can send someone to bring this token to me.¡± Then, Wretched took out a ck silk ribbon and handed it to Jonathan, who took it. After they said their goodbyes, Wretched soon left the vige. Jonathan and Mabel stood outside the temple. Although the vige was deathly silent, the golden light of the morning sun illuminated the entire ce, making it look so bright and beautiful. Everything had finally been resolved perfectly. Thinking back on everything that had happened, they couldn''t help but feel emotional. Although over three thousand people had died in the vige, it was not something that Jonathan and Mabel had control over, so they did not feel too guilty about it. People should be kind in life, but they shouldn''t punish themselves for other people''s mistakes or feel pain because of them. Otherwise, life would be exhausting and meaningless. After leaving the vige, Jonathan and Mabel arrived in downtown Mapleton. They did not have a private aircraft at the moment, so they had to take a flight from Mapleton to Yaleview. The flight was scheduled for seven in the evening. Since there was still time before the flight, Mabel went to see the king and exined the situation. She assured him that Wretched would no longer harm Mapleton. The king and his ministers breathed a sigh of relief, and the king expressed his sincere gratitude to Mabel. Originally, the king wanted to hold a formal banquet to thank Mabel, but Mabel politely declined as she wanted to enjoy herself in Mapleton. Seeing her firm determination, the king didn''t insist. Mabel returned to the hotel at eleven in the morning. They had booked the presidential suite, and when she arrived, Jonathan had just finished showering and was feeling refreshed. He had already put on his clothes just as Mabel returned. ¡°Back so soon?¡± Jonathan was slightly surprised. Mabel smiled and said, ¡°Let''s go out and take a strollter. The weather is nice today, and I can finally rx.¡± Jonathan had no objections. ¡°Why don''t we go out now? I have some personal matters to attend to anyway.¡± Mabel said, ¡°I need to take a shower first. What personal matters do you have?¡± She paused for a moment, and she gave him a peculiar look. ¡°Are you going to go see Vananeru?¡± Jonathan rolled his eyes, asking, ¡°Why would I do that?¡± Mabel chuckled and replied, ¡°You can''t deny that you''re a little attracted to her.¡± Laughing, Jonathan stared at Mabel deeply. ¡°If I were to be attracted to anyone, it would be you. That little girl can''tpare.¡± Hearing that, Mabel simply thought Jonathan was joking and didn''t think much of it. Sheughed out loud and quipped, ¡°Too bad I''m not interested in you!¡± That piqued Jonathan''s interest. ¡°Then, who are you interested in?¡± His mood had lightened considerably. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Mabel rolled her eyes and said, ¡°I''m nning to be a spinster. Do you have any objections?¡± Jonathan chuckled before answering, ¡°That would be such a waste. You''re beautiful, have a high social status, and are busty. To not take advantage of such good resources would be a shame.¡± Mabel was slightly surprised, and she gave him a confused look. She felt that something was off about Jonathan''sment about her chest. But what''s off about it? Mabel was not stupid, and although she was a little slow in matters of the heart, she wasn''tpletely clueless. She felt that Jonathan''s joke was a little too much and was even slightly suggestive. When a man makes suggestive jokes toward a woman, it''s often because he desires the woman. Her heart skipped a beat at that thought, but she did not show any changes of expression on her face. Some things were better left unsaid. She then said, ¡°You still haven''t told me what your personal matter is.¡± Jonathan was also good at reading people''s expressions, and he immediately realized that his words had revealed his true feelings. Moreover, he could tell that Mabel didn''t like it. Jonathan also felt a pang of emotion, and he immediately looked serious as he said, ¡°I want to extort some money. A person spoke out of turn before, and it wasn''t convenient for me to retaliate at the time. Now I don''t have any scruples about doing it.¡± Mabel couldn''t help butugh when she heard him. ¡°You really have a vindictive personality!¡± Jonathan grinned in response. Soon after, Mabel went to take a shower while Jonathan watched TV in the living room. The sound of water echoed from the bathroom. Mabel didn''t notice that her faint silhouette in the bathroom was visible from the outside. Her heart was currently in a mess because she had sensed Jonathan''s desires, and her usually calm heart was now in ripples. Jonathan was not an ordinary person, and she couldn''t just ignore him. He felt that he shouldn''t have such thoughts as well. He actually preferred their previous way of interacting. Nevertheless, desire reared its ugly head, and it was something he couldn''t control. He had initially nned topose himself, but then he caught sight of Mabel''s slender and hazy silhouette in the shower. His imagination instantly ran wild, and a burning sensation surged in his lower abdomen. At this moment, Jonathan wished he could barge into the bathroom and share a moment of passion with Mabel. Chapter 357 Chapter 357 Mabel changed into a rose-red shirt, sleek ck trousers, and bedazzled heels. She had an aura of nobility in that outfit, looking aloof and elegant. She didn''t have to put on any lipstick since her lips were naturally red, and her enticing lips made others want to take a bite at them. ¡°Lastly, I need a hat!¡± Mabel looked at her reflection in the mirror while saying that to Jonathan, who was watching television. Hearing that, Jonathan immediately stood up and replied, ¡°Let''s go get you a hat,¡± to which Mabel agreed enthusiastically. Both of them head out of the hotel after that. It was midday at the moment, which was the sunniest time of the day. The sun hanging in the sky was like a humungous furnace. It was as if a bright spotlight shone on the Earth, and every corner of the Earth was lit up by its light. Plenty of cars were on the streets, and many people were also walking by the road. The women around had umbres and wore shawls to block the rays of the sun. ¡°I''m hungry. Let''s go get some food first,¡± Mabel said. ¡°No problem,¡± Jonathan replied. They both found a restaurant, and it seemed that business was booming. Most of the customers were Thymionian. The fragrance of curry wafted through the air around them. The restaurant was not air-conditioned, so the smell of sweat was also present. Nevertheless, Jonathan and Mabel were starving and wanted to try the local cuisine, so they were not picky about the conditions. With that, Jonathan ordered chicken curry, and Mabel ordered beef curry. They had some cold drinks after the meal. Jonathan felt instantly refreshed upon drinking his ss of Thymionian beer. As for Mabel, she ordered a ss of coke. Next, both of them went shopping for sun hats, in which Jonathan bought one for himself as well. All of a sudden, Mabel suggested, ¡°Let''s take a picture together!¡± She then took out her phone and pulled Jonathan over. They both looked at the camera and soon a few clicks could be heard. Mabel even asked a passing tourist from Chanaea to help her with taking their pictures. The duo honestly looked like they came to Thymion for a vacation since the atmosphere around them was harmonious. It was rather rare for Jonathan and Mabel to have leisure time like this. He was azy man with nothing to do and had no ambitions or goals back then. Yet, he was different now as he had experienced the pain and hardships of growing as a person. Being involved in a death tribtion was not something he could extricate himself from. Jonathan finally knew the horror of the Heavenly Law after experiencing what he had experienced. He also knew that luck wouldn''t be by his side forever, so he needed to be stronger more quickly. Only then would he have a higher chance of surviving. However, that day, he would like to enjoy the rxing time he rarely had. At two in the afternoon, Jonathan decided to look for Pedor. Pedor once insulted Jonathan''s mother, but Jonathan couldn''t reveal his true strength back then as he was trying to catch Vananeru, so he could only endure the insult. That day was finally a good time for revenge. Jonathan, however, never expected that he would abruptly receive an anonymous phone call. He picked up the call, and a familiar voice was heard from the other end of the line. It was the voice of a beautifuldy. ¡°Mr. Lawson, Vananeru is in trouble. Pleasee to the school!¡± Thedy sounded anxious. Jonathan was shocked to hear that and immediately replied, ¡°What kind of trouble? Who are you?¡± Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°I''m Ginny! Pedor found out about what had happened to Vananeru''s father, so he came to take his revenge on Vananeru!¡± ¡°All right. I''ll be right there.¡± Jonathan then remembered who Ginny was. She was thedy who acted as his guide when he first arrived at the school. Pedor, instead of taking the easy way out, you chose to walk through hell instead! ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Mabel asked, and Jonathan briefly exined the situation. Mabel said, ¡°I don''t think you''d make it even if you rushed there now. It''s best if you ask the girl who called you if they''re still at the school. If they''re not, then find out where they''re going so that we can intercept them in the middle.¡± Jonathan agreed with what Mabel had said and called Ginny again while rushing to save Vananeru with Mabel. Ginny anxiously answered, ¡°Vananeru''s been brought out of the school. I think they''re heading toward Pedor''s house. He lives in Sherwood Condominium, which is on 108th County Street.¡± ¡°Okay. Got it,¡± Jonathan gave a brief reply. He immediately told Mabel the location, but both of them were not familiar with Mapleton. After a while, Jonathan decisively stated, ¡°I''ll go get a car!¡± Mabel stopped him and said, ¡°The traffic in Mapleton is as bad as Yaleview. We might as well run than drive. I can use the GPS on my phone. Follow me.¡± With that, she quickly opened her navigation application. After saying that, she took off her heels and threw them to the side before running ahead. As for Jonathan, he quickly followed after her without any questions asked. Jonathan genuinely wished Vananeru would lead a happy and peaceful life in the future. She''s not a bad kid, and b*stards like Pedor deserve to die. I can''t allow a guy like that to mess with a good girl like Vananeru. F*ck! Even I couldn''t bear tarnishing her! This time, Vananeru knew ahead of time that Pedor hade for her, and she knew things wouldn''t end well. Hence, she told Ginny to contact Jonathan, saying that only Jonathan could save her. Even though Vananeru had experienced many tragedies and been through a lot, she never once thought of giving up on her life. She would never let trash like Pedor defile her. However, even if she thought that way, she was worried that Jonathan would note to her rescue. While sprinting, Jonathan told Mabel, ¡°We''ll go straight to Sherwood Condominium and look for Pedor''s father, Torny. We''ll force Torny to cooperate with us so that Pedor would listen to us.¡± ¡°Capture the leader, and the rest would topple. I like your idea,¡± Mabel praised. There was a small garden in Sherwood Condominium with an abundance of beautiful nts and palm trees. There was also a fountain and a parking garage. Not only that but gunmen and bodyguards were stationed in the condominium as well. The security of the ce was quite good. However, their presence amounted to nothing in the eyes of Jonathan and Mabel. When they arrived at Sherwood Condominium, the first thing Jonathan thought was the ce seemed rather nice. On second thought, this makes me mad. Even someone like Torny is able to enjoy his life like this... I''m much more capable than him, but why am I living like a loser? Great men were not born, they were made. Jonathan used to not have any ambition, but now, the ambition in him raged, and that desire was nurtured by Edward. In the future, Jonathan wanted to be as powerful as the Divine Emperor, and that was his goal. He wanted to have his own foundation and build his own empire. He wanted everyone to cower in fear when they heard his name. Back to reality, Jonathan and Mabel soon arrived inside Sherwood Condominium, and it only took Jonathan one kick to kick the door open. When they entered the building, the gunmen and bodyguards began taking action. The bodyguards took out their guns as if a powerful enemy had appeared, and they were speaking in Thymionan. However, Jonathan and Mabel couldn''t understand a word they were saying. Soon, the leader of the bodyguards appeared. The leader was wearing a traditional Chanaean outfit, and he had two walnuts in his hand. He was about forty years old and looked like the boss around here. The leader''s name was Karson Wright, and he was Chanaean. He was in the final stage of Neutralizing Force. With his cultivation level, he could be considered one of the strongest among internal-style martial artists. Karson immediately heaved a sigh of relief when he noticed that the intruders were two Chanaeans because this was not Chanaean''s home ground. He stood a distance away from Jonathan and Mabel as he sneered, ¡°This woman''s not bad. She could be my mistress. As for the man, I think it''s best to just kill him.¡± Jonathan cursed inwardly when he heard that. He''s quite daring. How dare he want Mabel to be his mistress? Even I wouldn''t dare think of that! As expected, Jonathan didn''t even get the chance to be mad because Mabel already was. She regarded Karson with a cold gaze, saying, ¡°Say that again.¡± Karson didn''t deem Mabel as a threat. The guy wasn''t stupid. He was actually rather bright. He had developed an eye for discerning people since he had met many experts before. However, even with his experience, Karson still wasn''t able to discern Jonathan and Mabel''s cultivation level. ¡°You''re dead!¡± A glint shed past Mabel''s eyes, and at that moment, she unleashed her spiritual wave. Karson was stillughing when all of a sudden, his eyes widened, and blood could be seen streaming down from his eyes. After that, Karson fell backward and died on the spot. Jonathan and Mabel were humiliated and powerless throughout the period before, but that was because the people they had encountered were the best among experts. For example, the holy master was Thymion''s top expert, Wretched the Great was not even human, and there was the Demon Emperor as well. Jonathan and Mabel were helpless against them. However, this didn''t mean that they were both weaklings, especially Mabel. She was already an eighth-level Divine Master and would almost be at the same level as Edward and Richard soon. That was why it wasn''t even hard for her to wipe someone as insignificant as Karson off the face of the Earth. Upon grasping the situation, someone among the gunmen couldn''t help but open fire. The others followed suit and opened fire since someone already took the lead. Jonathan had nned on evading the bullets, but he immediately noticed that something was wrong. The gunmen started firing at each other, and soon, many dead bodies were seen on the ground. All this happened because Mabel released a force field, and the strong spiritual mana was affecting the cranial nerves of the gunmen. The gunmen were not trained experts, so they couldn''t defend themselves against such attacks. Just then, Torny walked out. ¡°Who''s causing a ruckus here?¡± He was speaking in Thymionan, and the scene he saw once he came out was a garden filled with bodies. Chapter 358 Chapter 358 The ce was filled with the pungent odor of blood under the zing sun. Torny felt as if he had seen a ghost when he spotted Jonathan and Mabel. Naturally, he was no fool to be able to stand where he was today. Something''s not right! Torny stared at his visitors warily. Since Jonathan was unwilling to dy things further and potentially missing Vananeru, he did not bother making small talk with Torny. He immediately said, ¡°Torny, call your idiot son at once. If he dares touch Vananeru, both you and your son wille to regret it. Trust me, I''ll make you wish you were dead instead.¡± Torny sucked in a deep breath. Without further ado, he nodded and phoned Pedor. Although Torny had no idea what was happening, he was a smart man. Knowing that Karson was dead and countless other bodyguards were either dead or had gone mad, he knew he could not afford to mess with the visitors. Torny did as he was told and called Pedor. However, before the call connected, they heard the sound of a caring from the outside. It was followed by the sound of Pedor''s obsceneughter. Instantly, Jonathan and Mabel turned around to see the door of Pedor''s car being flung open and the maning out with Vananeru in his arms. Pedor''s face was gleeful. However, he immediately froze in shock as he stared at the scene in the building before him. At that moment, Torny took decisive action. Seeing Jonathan and Mabel turn around at the same time, he knew that they had exposed their backs to him. Torny was a Nascent Soul cultivator. He, too, had his pride. There wasn''t anyone in the world who could afford to show him their backs and not die. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. He was just that confident in himself. It was the sort of confidence that was born out of countless victories. Like a bolt of lightning, he appeared behind Jonathan and Mabel in a sh. Torny was a kickboxing expert, and his fists were as mighty as Mount Goliath as he thrust them forward in a powerful move. For a moment, it seemed as if he could kill Jonathan and Mabel with his fists. Just then, Jonathan nonchntly spun around and pped Torny. His timely reaction caused Torny to stagger and lose his bnce. Torny wobbled around, dazed and confused as half of his face turned red and swollen from the impact of the p, and half of his teeth were also shattered. After a long moment, Torny finally regained his senses and spat out a mouthful of bloody teeth. Jonathan snickered. ¡°What were you trying to pull, Torny? Were you trying to sneak up on me?¡± Torny''s eyes were filled with fear as he stared at Jonathan. Nevertheless, he could not utter a single word. ¡°How naughty of you,¡± Jonathan chided. His words nearly made Torny spit out blood in frustration. Pedor and his subordinates, who had just arrived, were also stunned by the scene that had just unfolded before them. The subordinates instantly prepared to confront a formidable enemy while Pedor grabbed Vananeru, yelling at Jonathan sternly, ¡°B*stard! What the h*ll do you think you''re doing?¡± Jonathan''s expression instantly turned cold. ¡°Come again?¡± Taken aback, Pedor dared not repeat the words. He grabbed Vananeru. She was his only hope of preserving his life. Vananeru felt conflicted as she stared at Jonathan. She had not expected thetter to show up so quickly. Jonathan sneered, ¡°Do you think you can rest easy just because you''re holding onto Ms. Vananeru?¡± The words had barely left Jonathan''s mouth when he struck. Pedor briefly saw something sh before his eyes before he was struck by a tremendous blow. He was sent flying and crashed to the ground with a heavy thud. On the other hand, Vananeru emerged unscathed with Jonathan''s arm wrapped around her waist. His actions caused Vananeru to blush. Jonathan let go of Vananeru and turned to look at Torny. ¡°Shall we have a nice long chat?¡± The look in Torny''s eyes was extremelyplicated. How can I refuse? Following that, they all entered the condominium. The air-conditioning in the living room of the condominium had been turned on, and the interior was luxuriously furnished. Jonathan, Mabel, and Vananeru sat on the couch while Torny and Pedor stood before them like disobedient children. Casually, Jonathan said, ¡°Torny, I consider myself a reasonable person. Don''t you think so too?¡± Inwardly, Torny''s and Pedor''s hearts filled with bitterness. Forcing a smile, Torny replied, ¡°Yes, you are.¡± Jonathan smiled. ¡°I''m d that we''re all on the same page. Let me ask you this, don''t you think it''ll be easy for me to kill the both of you?¡± ¡°Yes, we do!¡± Torny and Pedor immediately replied. Jonathan continued, ¡°Shall I take this to mean that I''m holding your lives in my hand?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Torny could already guess where Jonathan was going with this. He had mocked the other man in a simr fashion before, and Jonathan was returning the favor. Jonathan said, ¡°I know both you and your son are worth a lot. When I previously pped your son twice and kicked him once, you asked for a hundred and fifty million. If my calctions are correct, this means your son''s life is worth one billion. Is that right?¡± Torny was dumbfounded. He felt like whatever he said would just be him digging his own grave. ¡°So? Is he worth that much or not? If he isn''t, I am going to kill him.¡± Jonathan grew annoyed when Torny did not immediately reply. Torny said unhappily, ¡°Sir, I''ll be honest with you. My entire family fortune is only worth one billion thymon.¡± ¡°The h*ll!¡± Jonathan was infuriated. ¡°You spoke so pretentiously before, and now you''re telling me your fortune doesn''t even amount to two hundred million? Are you kidding me?¡± When converted to his currency, one billion thymon was less than two hundred million! Torny lowered his head, not daring to utter a single word. Jonathan dered, ¡°I came here with the intention of extorting you today. I did note here for a measly two hundred million. If you can''t produce three billion thymon today, both you and your son will die.¡± Jonathan knew that Torny was a person who often exaggerated a great deal. He also knew that it wasn''t possible for Torny to possess so much money. After all, thetter was not a business-minded man. Torny begged pitifully, ¡°Sir, please. I truly don''t have so much money!¡± ¡°If you can''t pay up, you''ll have to die,¡± Jonathan replied frankly. He added, ¡°You two make quite a pair. You''re barely one foot out of poverty, yet you''re already acting so arrogant. You smashed up my Ferrari like it was some cheap car. You even asked for a hundred and fifty million. F*ck, how dare you?¡± Jonathan was truly astounded by their behavior and no longer wanted to continue the conversation with Torny. Sensing that Jonathan''s mind was already made, Torny had no choice but to acquiesce. He said, ¡°I can get the funds somehow, but I''ll need some time.¡± ¡°I''ll give you thirty minutes,¡± Jonathan offered generously. ¡°If I don''t receive the money after thirty minutes, both you and your son are dead.¡± At that juncture, Torny finally had a taste of what it felt like to be cornered by someone. He was left with no other choice and could only do as he was told. Thirty minutester, Torny produced ten bank cards. Inwardly, Torny wanted to cry. He was truly bankrupt now. Even his house had been mortgaged. Jonathan took the ten bank cards and passed them to Mabel. He told her, ¡°Can you move the funds into my card?¡± Mabel knew that Jonathan was worried that Torny would try to y a trick on them. Nodding, she replied, ¡°No problem.¡± After a pause, she continued, ¡°You can stay here while I go take care of this. I''ll give you a call when it''s done.¡± Jonathan nodded in response. ¡°Okay!¡± With that said, Mabel quickly left while Vananeru remained to keep Jonathanpany. Jonathan and Vananeru sat there and waited. Approximately an hourter, Mabel called. ¡°Everything''s settled. After converting the currency, it totals up to four hundred and eighty million. It will take about two days for it to go into your ount. I''ve taken care of the various paperwork.¡± Jonathan was unfazed by his sudden fortune. To him, money and wealth were merely tools. Nodding, he said, ¡°Got it. You shoulde back here.¡± Mabel agreed, ¡°Okay!¡± Although Torny had lost everything, he strangely did not feel afraid. As long as he was still alive, there was a chance for him to make aeback someday. Smiling imploringly, Torny asked, ¡°Sir, are you willing to let us go now?¡± Jonathan smiled faintly. ¡°You get to keep your lives for now. However...¡± That single word was utterly terrifying. Torny''s and Pedor''s hearts lurched. Jonathan continued leisurely, ¡°I never said that I would let you go unharmed. First of all, Torny, I must say, your family sure isn''t blessed. You were done in by your son. My Ferrari was parked in the school parking lot, and he was the one who came looking for trouble. This is karma, you know? And it''s all because Pedor has done too many hical things in the past. Truth be told, it doesn''t matter if he wrecked my car. What matters is that he insulted my mother. To me, my mother is the most important existence in my heart. He''ll have to pay the price for insulting her.¡± Upon uttering those words, Jonathan sprinted over and instantly appeared before Pedor. He then flicked a finger at thetter''s groin. Pedor felt a sharp pain as the blood began to gush from his nether region. Following that, Jonathan thrust his fingers into Pedor''s eyes. ¡°Ahh!¡± Pedor shrieked in pain. He was a tragic sight to behold as tears of blood began to flow from his eyes. Vananeru stared at Pedor without a shred of pity. This is karma. Pedor, you''re finally getting your retribution for your wicked deeds! Torny waspletely taken aback and filled with anger. Nevertheless, he could only take a deep breath and endure it. ¡°Are you angry?¡± Jonathan asked as he grinned at Torny. Torny took a deep breath again. ¡°No. Pedor insulted your mother, and this is his retribution.¡± ¡°Torny, f*ck you!¡± Pedor shouted angrily, furious that his father was not avenging him. Torny ignored Pedor. Jonathan smiled. ¡°I must say, you''re a tactful person, Torny. However, you''re quite a despicable man. Although you''ve been stripped of your wealth, you still retain your cultivation. You''ll harm plenty of people if I leave you be. That would be a sin on my part. Hence, I''ve decided to break your legs, but I hope you''ll have good luck living on. Remember, don''t hold it against me. If you dare curse at me, I''ll rip your tongue out.¡± Torny was livid but could only helplessly endure it. He knew that Jonathan was a man who stood by his word. ¡°Sir, please have mercy!¡± Torny knelt in fear and bowed repeatedly. Chapter 359 Chapter 359 Jonathan would often choose to be merciful and forgive others. However, sometimes, he would rather be relentless and decisive. For example, he still broke Torny''s legs in the end. People like Torny had many enemies. Now that he had been stripped of his wealth and was also a cripple, it would undoubtedly be hard for him to continue living. It was four in the afternoon when they left Sherwood Condominium. The time that Jonathan and Mabel had in Mapleton was running out. Jonathan said to Vananeru, ¡°Give me your bank ount number. I''ll transfer you three hundred million thymonter.¡± Vananeru quickly rejected his offer. Her face flushed red as she replied, ¡°Thank you for your kind offer, but there''s no need. My father left me with a lot of money.¡± She paused momentarily before continuing, ¡°If you need money urgently, I can even give you some.¡± Jonathan chuckled. ¡°No thanks.¡± He also paused for a second. ¡°Since you''ve put it that way, I won''t keep insisting.¡± ¡°Are you guys leaving today?¡± asked Vananeru. Jonathan nodded. ¡°Let me treat you guys to a meal,¡± said Vananeru. She was a person of principle. She knew she could not me them for her father''s death. On the contrary, they had saved her life many times. Jonathan and Mabel exchanged a nce and did not reject Vananeru''s offer. It was now seven at night. Jonathan and Mabel took the flight back to Yaleview. On the ne, Mabel asked Jonathan, ¡°Will you go to Mount Goliath next?¡± Jonathan''s heart sank. He indeed wanted to know about his family background and identity, but somewhere deep in his heart, he was afraid. It was aplicated feeling. ¡°That''s right,¡± Jonathan said. Mabel asked, ¡°Do you really not need me to apany you?¡± Jonathan grinned and replied, ¡°No. You have things that you need to do too.¡± Mabel stopped insisting at that. ¡°What do you n on doing after going to Mount Goliath?¡± Mabel asked another question. Jonathan was silent momentarily before he answered, ¡°I want to gather Simon and the others to find a ce and build a base. I''d like to put alchemy aside for now. Increasing our strength and preparing the facilities shoulde first.¡± He paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°Besides, doing alchemy is not that easy. We still need to look for people who are masters in alchemy and the instruments for it. These are hard to find, but no matter how hard it is, we''ll be able to get them eventually.¡± Mabel beamed. ¡°I''m interested in that. Count me in then.¡± Jonathan gave a slight smile. ¡°How should I count you in? I want to build my own faction. Are you going to be my subordinate?¡± Mabel rolled her eyes at him. ¡°I''ll be your partner. Since I also took part in the extortion today, treat my portion of the money as payment to be your partner.¡± ¡°Haha! Sure!¡± Jonathanughed. Mabel was silent momentarily before saying, ¡°But, Jonathan...¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I hope that one day, the two of us can traverse The Void and see all the wonders of the universe together. So, let''s always be good friends, okay?¡± Jonathan was taken aback and soon felt embarrassed. That was because he understood what Mabel meant. Mabel had felt the change in his emotions and desires for her. That was why she purposely said that out loud. Lovers would quarrel and face immense pain when they part ways, but friends would not. Mabel was a wise and far-sighted person. She currently did not want that kind of rtionship with Jonathan. That was because Jonathan now had many confidantes, and she was a proud person. How could she ever share a man with others? However, all those confidantes of Jonathan''s would die in theing hundreds of years, whereas she and Jonathan would be immortal if they could reach a high level of cultivation. By then, she could perhaps be with Jonathan without any restraints. Plus, at the moment, although Mabel had special feelings toward Jonathan, they were not considered to be the feelings of love between a man and a woman. ¡°Of course!¡± Jonathan responded in a serious tone. Mabel shed him a smile and did not say anything else. It was half past ten at night when they arrived at Yaleview. Cool gusts of wind breezed through the skies of Yaleview. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Since May had not arrived and Yaleview was a city in the north, it was a bit nippy. ¡°Mabel, please prepare a private ne for me. I want to go to Mount Goliath right now,¡± Jonathan said to Mabel. Mabel nodded in response. Half an hourter, Jonathan boarded a private ne and was now heading toward Mount Goliath. Luckily Jonathan was physically strong. He did not feel tired at all after traveling non-stop. If it were ordinary people, they would not be able to withstand the exhaustion from all the traveling. Two hourster, the private ne was nearing Mount Goliath, and worry filled Jonathan''s heart. Am I feeling timid now that I might find out about the truth? It won''t be long before the truth behind the mystery is revealed. It was windy on Mount Goliath, and the moon was bright. The ce looked magnificent, like a fairnd on earth. Jonathan rushed toward the mountains after getting off the private ne. He arrived at a secluded area and yelled, ¡°Demon Emperor, I know you''re here! Come out!¡± Jonathan yelled a few more times, but he did not receive any response. Heughed loudly and eximed, ¡°Could it be that the Demon Emperor is a coward?¡± The words had barely left his mouth when another voice came from The Void. Tristan coldly said, ¡°You b*stard. Are you courting death?¡± Jonathan''s heart lurched. He took a deep breath and suppressed the fear in his heart before saying, ¡°You would''ve killed me already if you wanted to. Why are you spouting nonsense now? Come at me if you want to kill me. If not, then stop hiding ande out.¡± Tristan appeared before Jonathan when he heard that. He held out a hand and pped Jonathan. Jonathan was sent flying before falling to the ground with a heavy thud. Feeling pain coursing throughout his body, he tasted something metallic before spitting out a mouthful of blood. However, Jonathan did not suffer any serious injuries. Tristan did not p him with the intention of killing him. If he did, Jonathan would not even be alive right now. Jonathan immediately stood up and red at Tristan. At that moment, an unusual feeling bubbled up within him. He had always thought that he and Tristan were somewhat rted in a way. That was a special feeling that only blood rtives had. The average father and son could have a slight sense of that feeling. However, Jonathan and Tristan could sense that feeling much more apparent because of their cultivation level. At that moment, Jonathan understood what it meant. Tristan, who was standing before him, was his father. I can''t believe my father is the Demon Emperor! Jonathan felt conflicted. He did not feel anything toward Tristan. He thought of Tristan as aplete stranger. What I want to know now is why I was abandoned. Where''s my mother? Tristan also red at Jonathan. He did not feel anything for Jonathan too. In fact, he felt a slight sense of hatred for thetter. ¡°I came here today to find out what exactly happened back then,¡± Jonathan said with a heavy heart. ¡°Don''t worry. I won''t ask for anything from you, nor will I use your name to do anything. I, Jonathan Lawson, do not need it!¡± Tristan asked coldly, ¡°What do you want to know?¡± The first question Jonathan asked was, ¡°Where is my mother?¡± ¡°She''s dead!¡± Tristan eximed. ¡°How did she die?¡± Jonathan felt his heart clench in pain. D*mn. It hurts. All this while, he felt indescribable feelings toward a mother he had never even met. When he heard from Tristan that his mother had died, he felt breathless from the pain in his heart. ¡°I killed her,¡± Tristan replied nonchntly. ¡°What?¡± Jonathan was bewildered. He held a hand to his chest as he uttered, ¡°Is what you said true?¡± Tristan smirked. ¡°What a joke. Do you think I''d lie to you?¡± ¡°Why?¡± Jonathan was in utter disbelief. Tristan answered coldly, ¡°Your mother was a b*tch. If it weren''t for her, my Evelyna wouldn''t have died. That b*tch purposely seduced me to have higher status and got pregnant with a b*stard like you. How could I tolerate her?¡± Jonathan felt a chill run down his spine, and his head spun. He had thought of many things regarding his parents but never expected his father to kill his mother. Why would such a terrible thing happen to me? Why? Jonathan could not help but let out a scream. His eyes reddened as he yelled at Tristan, ¡°If so, why didn''t you kill me back then as well?¡± Tristan calmly remarked, ¡°It''s not auspicious to kill a child. After all, you are my son. If it weren''t for that, you would''ve already been dead.¡± Not only was Jonathan the Chosen One, but he was also Tristan''s son. Hence, Tristan did not want to kill him. That was because if that were to happen, the consequences would be too great. Crack! Crack! Soft cracking sounds could be heard because of how tight Jonathan was clenching his fists. He asked, ¡°Where is my mother''s grave?¡± ¡°I don''t know. Did you think I would give her a proper burial?¡± Jonathan uttered with clenched teeth, ¡°Tristan, I swear I''lle for you one day if I can stay alive. Now, I''ll ask you onest question¡ªwhat is my mother''s name?¡± ¡°Paige Liamson. She was from Horbah.¡± He paused momentarily before continuing, ¡°You b*stard. I never expected you to be the Chosen One. Perhaps you are my demonic tribtion. Though I''d like to see if you can do anything notable.¡± Jonathan did not say anything else as he turned around and left. He did not wish to stay there any longer or say anything hurtful to Tristan. It was meaningless to do so. Jonathan would be back one day when he was strong enough to face Tristan. He ran like a madman to release the anger in his heart. Only by running wildly could he feel like he was still alive. It was three in the morning when Jonathan returned to Yaleview, and he found a motel to stay at. At that moment, Jonathan did not want to see anyone, nor did he want to talk to anyone. Hey on the bed and fell asleep until the afternoon of the next day. Mabel could not wait any longer and came looking for him. Mabel had already known that Jonathan was acting weird when he returned, and she also heard from the private ne''s pilot that Jonathan was not in a good mood and did not want to be disturbed. A moldy smell emanated from the room at the motel. The environment was nasty. Sunlight shone through the window and onto Jonathan''s face. His face was as pale as a ghost. ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Mabel asked when she noticed his pale face. Jonathan nced at Mabel before he sat up. It only took one night for him to grow stubble on his chin and around his mouth. ¡°Tristan is my father,¡± Jonathan said slowly. Chapter 360 Chapter 360 Mabel was stunned. The idea had urred to her before, but she had not given it any further thought beyond that. After all, it sounded too ridiculous to be true. To her shock, Jonathan admitted to it readily. How is that possible? An overwhelming swirl of emotions flooded Mabel''s mind. Tristan, who was known as the Demon Emperor, was an exceptionally cruel and wicked individual. On the other hand, Jonathan had an incredibly kind and benevolent heart. Of course, Mabel knew she shouldn''t think that way. No matter how wicked Tristan was, that had nothing to do with Jonathan. ¡°Why are you upset, Jonathan?¡± she asked in concern as there seemed to be something else weighing on his mind. She added, ¡°So what if Tristan is your father? You''re still you. You have already be a skilled expert in the Celestial Soul level, so there is no need to feel lost or perplexed.¡± Jonathan nced at her and exined, ¡°Tristan was the one who killed my mother.¡± ¡°What?¡± Mabel gaped incredulously again. ¡°Are you sure?¡± she asked in disbelief. Jonathan revealed, ¡°Tristan told me that himself. He has no reason to lie to me. I don''t think he will lower himself to fabricate a lie.¡± Mabel finally understood Jonathan''s anguish. ¡°But why would he do that?¡± she inquired. Jonathan shook his head. ¡°I don''t know much.¡± He paused before continuing, ¡°Nevertheless, Tristan gave me a clue about my mother. Her name was Paige Liamson, and she was originally from Horbah. Do you think you could help me find out more about her?¡± Mabel agreed instantly. ¡°Sure. Let me look into it.¡± ¡°Will it be an easy task?¡± Jonathan asked. Mabel told him, ¡°Since Paige is rted to Tristan, that means she was involved in the Divine War. It shouldn''t be that hard to investigate her.¡± Jonathan perked up and offered, ¡°Let''s look into it together.¡± Mabel responded, ¡°Sure, but you should shower and grab a bite before we start our investigation.¡± Jonathan bobbed his head in agreement. Two hourster, Jonathan was d in fresh clothes after taking a shower at Mabel''s house. His freshly shaved jaw gave his face a clean, smooth look. Jonathan had pondered over many things. The Great Tribtion made him understand that his life was simply a tiny piece of a muchrger puzzle, and he was just a pawn. He couldn''t change his destiny and had to go along with it. When Jonathan was in the shower, Mabel started investigating Paige with the help of Jeff. When he stepped out of the shower, Mabel reported, ¡°I did some research on Paige Liamson and discovered that she hailed from the county of Ironwell in Horbah. I have already made the necessary arrangements for a private helicopter, so we can set off for Ironwell immediately.¡± Jonathan gave an eager nod. ¡°Okay. Let''s depart now.¡± The private helicopter soon took flight, soaring through the clouds. Jonathan and Mabel began on another journey. However, Jonathan wasn''t as carefree as before. ¡°The heroes grow up in a cradle made of iron,With brave hearts, they visit the almighty gods, But before that, I often feel: instead of struggling alone,It''s better to peacefully fall asleep. ¡± Despite feeling exhausted, Jonathan knew his journey had yet to begin. He had no right to feel tired now. At the same time, a deste song yed on the helicopter. Mabel was the one responsible for ying this particr song. She was determined to ensure that Jonathan was feeling rxed instead of exhausted. The lyrics were as follows: ¡°Moonlight sshing upon the Milky Way, what a long and arduous journey.The wind brings smoke spiraling into the sky, my solitary figure is waning.Seeking God''s help, but the shore is nowhere in sight.Kneel to the master so that life and death be irrelevant. Good and evil, true and false, coexist in this mortal world. Carnal thoughts drift away, leaving obscurity behind.It¡¯s hard to find the answer. What do I do with this golden cudgel? What then with all my transformations? Still anxious, still down. Golden cudgel right overhead, the weight on my mind nearly said. I want this golden cudgel to destroy all evil. I have the transformations to fight chaos. Step onto the clouds, with heaven broken under my feet, I rebel and run wild. In this crisis-ridden world, no one can hide from fate. This golden cudgel will dispel your demons to ashes and smoldering smoke. ¡± Jonathan was still in a daze after the song came to an end. He resonated with the hero in the song as his aura and feelings came from his Great Sage Force Field. The hero was helpless, just like him. He knew he had to stand up to Tristan but couldn''t bring himself to do so. Horbah wasn''t far from Yaleview, so it took them less than one hour to arrive at their destination. The road leading to Ironwell wasn''t well-maintained, but their private helicopternded in the county itself. The county was pretty underdeveloped, making it rare to encounter cars traveling through the area. The sudden arrival of the helicopter took the children and vigers by surprise, causing them to scramble out of their homes to marvel at the unexpected sight. As Jonathan and Mabel stepped out of the helicopter at noon, they were greeted by the brilliant rays of the sun. Jonathan took in the sight of the crumbling asphalt road with its numerous potholes. Then, he surveyed the homes that lined the street. Obviously, it had been ages since the road wasst repaired. Jonathan felt a strange sense of both fascination and apprehension as he found himself inexplicably drawn to the ce. The ce felt strangely familiar to him. My mother grew up here, so this is where my roots began! While Jonathan spaced out, Mabel retrieved a motorbike from the helicopter. It weighed a whopping five hundred kilograms, but Mabel brought it out with just one hand. The children and vigers surrounding them were awestruck by her effortlessly cool action. Is that a prop? Are they here to film something? Mabel soon started the engine, and Jonathan sat behind her. The motorbike roared to life and soon disappeared from sight, leaving the confused crowd behind. The motorbike drove steadily toward the vige, and as they got closer, Jonathan noticed the vast fields of rapeseed around them, and he inhaled the fresh air that drifted through the countryside. The sky was an expansive royal blue, dotted with white fluffy clouds that resembled clumps of freshly fallen snow. They were far away from the city. Paige had grown up in Fiver Vige, which was situated just ahead. Kids were frolicking around at the entrance of the vige, but they quickly dispersed when they noticed strangers approaching. Kids who grew up in viges were often shyer around unfamiliar people than those who had lived in cities for the majority of their life. Mabel and Jonathan walked into the vige to see an elderly man sunbathing in front of his house, his face full of wrinkles. Seeing him, Mabel went to him and asked a few questions, but he didn''t understand her at all. She had no choice but to give up, and they both ventured deeper into the vige. Soon, they bumped into a man in his fifties. Living in a vige could often cause people to age more rapidly. The elderly man was hunched as he focused on breaking corn cobs. Mabel and Jonathan went over to him. ¡°Sir, can I ask you something?¡± Mabel asked politely. After giving Mabel and Jonathan a quick nce, the man nodded profusely. They were obviously from the city, so he was careful not to do anything that might provoke them. Generally speaking, poor living conditions often gave rise to individuals who were cunning and evil. Residents of small viges that were linked to the outside world tended to be very self-centered and could not bear to witness other people enjoying a better quality of life. If someone were toe and start a fish pond, they would likely be met with hostility and potentially be the target of betrayal. Besides, the vigers had a bad habit ofparing themselves to others. Conversely, in rural and less affluent viges, the farmers tended to be more forting and honest. The man immediately said, ¡°Sure. Go ahead.¡± He spoke in a Horbah ent. Mabel and Jonathan found it difficult toprehend what he was saying, but they persevered and eventually managed to make sense of it. Mabel asked, ¡°Sir, do you know a youngdy named Paige Liamson in this vige?¡± ¡°Paige Liamson?¡± The man was visibly surprised, but he quickly answered, ¡°She died years ago.¡± He shot them both a baffled look. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Paige Liamson is my mother,¡± Jonathan revealed solemnly. ¡°What?¡± The man gaped incredulously as he started observing Jonathan. ¡°Are you really her son?¡± Jonathan nodded. The man grew excited. ¡°No wonder you look familiar to me. Back when your mother got pregnant, the vigers gave her disapproving looks. Later, she suddenly passed away, and everyone said she deserved it. We assumed you were gone, too, but here you are, alive and well!¡± Jonathan''s heart sank. The man added, ¡°Son, I''m your Uncle Kale! My wife and I took care of your mother back then.¡± Jonathan''s face lit up with joy as he gazed at Kale. Kale beckoned warmly, ¡°Come in!¡± ¡°Uncle Kale, I won''te in now. Can you tell me where my mom used to live? I''d like to take a look at her ce,¡± Jonathan told him. Kale was surprised, but he quickly regained hisposure and nodded. He exined, ¡°Someone else is staying in your mom''s house. He came here ten years ago and gave us some money. Your mom wasn''t around, and the house was pretty run-down, so we agreed to let him stay. I hope you won''t me us for that!¡± ¡°A man came here ten years ago?¡± Jonathan''s heart leaped to his throat. Could it be my master? ¡°Hurry, bring me there!¡± Jonathan urged. Kale led them to Paige''s house. Indeed, Paige''s house was in a state of neglect and disrepair. Itprised two buildings with a small vegetable patch situated beside them. Before the house was an emptypound that was overgrown with weeds. The green paint of the wooden door was peeling. When Jonathan came to a stop outside the house, the door creaked open. A middle-aged man with an unshaven face and wearing a grey shirt suddenly appeared before them. When Jonathanid eyes on the man, he immediately recognized him as his beloved master! N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. After all, it was this man who brought him up and taught him everything he knew. ¡°Master!¡± Tears filled Jonathan''s eyes. His eyes reddened as he burst into tears. Jonathan had endured a great deal of hardship in his life, and he was convinced that he had no family members remaining in the world. Thus, his master was his only rtive. Jonathan gazed at the man intently. The man was visibly surprised to see Jonathan. ¡°Jon? Why are you here?¡± Both of them were deeply moved as they were finally reunited. They then entered the house. Kale took his leave as he wanted to prepare dinner for everyone. He invited Jonathan and the rest to have dinner at his houseter. Jonathan epted his invitation readily. ¡°I left the furnishings exactly as they were. I would oftene here to do some cleaning, although I never stayed here for too long when you were with me,¡± Jonathan''s master exined. The man''s name was Vernon Wicksley. Mabel and Vernon kept Jonathanpany as he took in everything in the house¡ªtheb, the mirror, and the mosquito, among others. Everything looked so familiar and reminded him of his mother. It was only at that moment that Jonathan came to the realization that his teacher, Vernon, was not an elite as he had initially believed. Vernon was only in the final stage of Neutralizing Force and had been stagnant for several decades. Chapter 361 Chapter 361 Chapter 361 Cause And Effect ¡°This is a photograph of your mother. She was very beautiful when she was young,¡± Vernon said while handing Jonathan an old photograph. As Jonathan took the photograph over and looked at it, he saw a young woman about the age of seventeen or eighteen. She had a very pretty face and was wearing a red dress. With her hair tied in twin braids, she looked like a girl from the countryside. Jonathan found himself getting mesmerized by her beauty as he stared nkly at the photograph. Mabel, too, couldn''t help but gasp in awe when she saw the photograph from the side. Fate sure works in mysterious yet wonderful ways! ¡°Where was my mother buried?¡± Jonathan asked while carefully keeping the old photograph. ¡°On the hill in the back,¡± Vernon replied. ¡°I would like to go pay my respects, Master,¡± Jonathan said with a sob. Vernon nodded. ¡°As you should. Let''s get going, then.¡± They then left the house and made their way up the hill. At the top of the hill was a grassy in that brought about a floral fragrance when the wind blew past it. The golden rays of the evening sun only made the scenery all the more beautiful. As most of the vigers would bury their dead atop the hill, there were many tombstones up there. Vernon then led Jonathan and Mabel in front of a grave that had been kept clean and tidy. ¡°Why isn''t there a tombstone here?¡± Jonathan asked in confusion. ¡°Your mother died young, and you were her only son. ording to the vige customs, she was not entitled to have a tombstone. Only those with lots of children were allowed to have tombstones. Once you achieve sess and have lots of children, you will be able to get one for her grave,¡± Vernon exined. Without saying anything further, Jonathan nodded in acknowledgment and knelt on the ground to pay his respects. Your unfilial son is here to see you, Mom. After paying his respects, Jonathan and Mabel returned to the house with Vernon. At nightfall, a full moon and a few stars slowly appeared in the sky. Dewdrops could be seen forming on the branches and leaves of the trees. The nights were rather cold in Horbah during that time of the year. Kale showed upter that night and invited Jonathan and the others over for dinner. Naturally, Vernon wasn''t about to turn his kind offer down, so he brought Jonathan and Mabel over. Kale was living all by himself, so there was only so much he could manage for dinner. After gathering some fresh vegetables from his farm, he ughtered a chicken and a duck and made them dinner. While it wasn''t exactly fine dining, the food smelled great and tasted amazing. As the vegetables were picked directly from a farm, they were incredibly fresh and organic. Kale also had a bottle of wine in his house. The fragrant aroma of the wine filled the entire house when he opened the bottle. ¡°Back in my day, it was customary to wee our guests with fine wine when our daughters get married. That tradition is no longer in practice, though. My partner passed away five years ago, and my two sons have moved to the city. They would onlye home once a year, so this wine is all I have left to cheer me up on lonely nights. I''ve been keeping this for three years now. Go ahead and have a try,¡± Kale said as he poured them some wine. After raising a toast and taking a sip of the wine, Jonathan asked Vernon with a heavy feeling in his heart, ¡°Master, could you tell me what happened back then?¡± Vernon let out a sigh as he replied, ¡°I never told you about this before because I didn''t want you to suffer. Now that you''vee all the way here seeking the truth, I suppose I have no reason to hide it from you any longer. Honestly, I was really surprised when I saw your cultivation level. I didn''t expect you to make that much progress in just a few years.¡± Jonathan simply kept quiet as he listened on. Vernon took another sip of the wine and let out a sigh as he continued, ¡°Your mother was no different from any other vige girl. She went to Dellmoor at the age of eighteen and was going to stay over at her rtives'' house, but they were nowhere to be found. Due to your mother''s ego and pride, she refused to return to this vige. She was determined to settle down in Dellmoor, but she was too inexperienced and na?ve. On top of that, she was also really beautiful. While working in a restaurant, she was harassed by a bunch of thugs. Your father, Tristan Cadman, happened to be passing by at the time. It was snowing heavily during the winter, so he was wearing a stylish ck coat when he saved your mother. Back then, Tristan was a handsome and prideful young man. Thanks to his charming appearance and charisma, he easily won the hearts of countless women. Naturally, your mother was no exception. She fell in love with Tristan at first sight. Little did she know, that was actually the beginning of her tragedy. After bringing her home, Tristan made her do all the cooking for the household. I was just a driver working for his family at the time.¡± Jonathan was shocked to find out that his mentor used to work as a driver. ¡°Your mother was very kind to people, especially me. As you most likely have guessed, I developed feelings for her. She wouldn''t have suffered that much if she had chosen me instead, but she was loyal to Tristan and lived to serve him and him alone. She just kept giving and never asked for anything in return. One day, Tristan got drunk and forced himself on your mother...¡± Vernon had a pained look in his eyes as he continued, ¡°Tristan kicked her out of the house the next day. The only mistake your mother made was to love a man she never should have loved. Two monthster, she found out that she was pregnant with you. Even then, she didn''t hate your father one bit. She returned to the vige with the intention to give birth to you and raise you all by herself. She didn''t even want to let Tristan know about you. ¡°I was still working as Tristan''s driver at the time, so I knew that he had a wife named Evelyna. Evelyna was a gorgeous woman and loved Tristan very much. A yearter, she, too, became pregnant. However, Evelyna somehow found out about your mother during her pregnancy. Evelyna got so mad when she knew that your mother was also pregnant that she nearly suffered a miscarriage. ¡°After that, Tristan had mee here with him. You were only two months old when we arrived. Your mother was crying as she begged him to not kill you. Tristan told her that it was either your life or hers. Your mother was petrified. I begged Tristan to spare her life, but he refused to listen and ended up killing her before my eyes. I hated myself to death when I watched your mother die. I felt unworthy of calling myself a man. I had loved your mother for two long years, and yet, I had never done a single thing for her. Had I been more capable, I would''ve at least been able to stop Tristan from killing her. Eventually, I couldn''t contain my anger any further, so Ished out at Tristan. He was shocked when that happened. After a brief pause, he told me that I could raise you since I liked your mother that much. Tristan then left the vige after that.¡± Jonathan''s heart was filled with rage and hatred after he heard all that. I know that Tristan never cared about my mother and me, but we have done nothing to wrong him! Why was he so cruel to us? Were our lives really that insignificant? Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Mabel and Kale werepletely dumbfounded when they heard Vernon''s story. ¡°I had thought about taking my own life at the time, but then I saw you and decided to raise you instead. Your mother was the one who named you. I had thought about changing yourst name, but I figured Tristan wasn''t worthy of being your father. One night, your mother visited me in my dreams and told me that she didn''t me Tristan for what he did. She also told me that she wanted to keep yourst name as ''Lawson.'' Naturally, I couldn''t say no to the request of a woman I loved. Soon after, I brought you out of Horbah and taught you everything I knew. I didn''t dare tell you about your background because I felt it was too cruel to do so. Besides, you would only get yourself killed if you went after him for revenge at the time. You have no idea how powerful Tristan is. On top of that, he is still your father. Even someone as powerful as Tristan knew better than to kill his own son, so there was no way you''d be able to bring yourself to kill him. That''s why I believed you were better off not knowing anything. At the very least, you would be able to grow up happy. Unfortunately, fate has a way of catching up to you no matter how you try to run from it. There, you now know everything about your past.¡± Jonathan clenched his fists as he said, ¡°I won''t kill Tristan, but I will someday make him kneel before my mother''s grave and apologize to her. I want him to know just how wrong he was!¡± He really hated Tristan to the core. Later that night, Tristan was dressed in ck and sitting cross-legged atop Mount Goliath. At that very moment, it felt as though he was the core of the universe, and everything else in it revolved around him. Suddenly, a bright ball of white light soared through the night sky andnded on the ground in front of Tristan. Inside that ball of light was the primordial spirit of a young man in his early twenties. With his blue eyes and ck hair, he looked like he was of mixed heritage. On top of that, he also had a really handsome face and looked like a protagonist straight out of a vampire movie. ¡°Father!¡± the young man called out to Tristan respectfully. ¡°Hello, Ignatius. How is your cultivation goingtely?¡± Tristan asked. ¡°I have reached the Third Divine stage, Father,¡± Ignatius replied. Tristan nodded in satisfaction. ¡°As expected of my son! You have done well. You''re even better than Divine Emperor and Asura Emperor when they were your age!¡± Instead of getting flustered by Tristan''spliments, Ignatius simply asked with a neutral expression, ¡°You summoned me here, so something must have happened, right, Father?¡± ¡°Yes, you''re right.¡± ¡°What is it, Father?¡± ¡°I met someone recently,¡± Tristan began. ¡°Who could possibly be so important to you, Father?¡± Ignatius grew curious. ¡°This person counts as your older brother,¡± Tristan replied. ¡°I have a brother? Howe I''ve never heard you mention him before?¡± Ignatius eximed in confusion. Chapter 362 Chapter 362 Chapter 362 Meeting Jennifer In Horington ¡°He is the result of a mistake I made during my younger days. I me alcohol for what happened,¡± Tristan exined. Ignatius was utterly shocked when he heard that. ¡°Remember how your mother died of dystocia? Well, his mother had a lot to do with it,¡± Tristan said. Ignatius'' eyes were instantly filled with hatred. ¡°You wouldn''t me me for what happened, would you?¡± Tristan asked. Ignatius quickly lowered his gaze. ¡°I wouldn''t dare!¡± Tristan frowned slightly as he said, ¡°We''re father and son, so that shouldn''t even be an issue anyway. Besides, you know I have only cared about you and your mother.¡± Ignatius took a deep breath to calm himself down. ¡°There''s no point in talking about past events now. Still, why are you suddenly telling me about this, Father? Did something happen?¡± ¡°Yes, that''s right. I killed his mother back then, but I couldn''t kill him because he has my blood running through his veins. Do you understand what I mean?¡± Tristan replied. Ignatius nodded. ¡°While I do hate him for indirectly causing Mother''s death, he didn''t actually do anything wrong. I wouldn''t want you to kill him either.¡± ¡°Problem is, he hates me for killing his mother,¡± Tristan said. Ignatius shuddered as he asked, ¡°Is he powerful enough to pose a threat to you, Father?¡± Tristan let out a chuckle. ¡°Nonsense! No one in this world is able to pose a threat to me!¡± Ignatius breathed a sigh of relief when he heard that. ¡°However, I have realized that he is the strongest Chosen One. You are a Chosen One too, but things are different for you. I have a feeling he will be my greatest demonic tribtion.¡± ¡°If you can''t kill him, then I''ll do it for your sake. I don''t care what happens to me as a result,¡± Ignatius said with a murderous glint in his eyes. ¡°You can''t kill him either, Ignatius.¡± ¡°Huh? Why not?¡± ¡°The fact that you want to kill him shows that you have fear in your heart. A man with fear in his heart can never achieve Ultimate Path.¡± Ignatius froze and went silent. ¡°So what if he is a demonic tribtion? Every catastrophe is also an opportunity. Just as the lightning tribtion is a matter of life and death for a primordial spirit, a demonic tribtion is also a huge opportunity for us,¡± Tristan continued. ¡°What do you mean, Father?¡± ¡°Now that we know that b*stard is a demonic tribtion, we can''t just sit by and let him grow stronger. That would be no different from suicide. Go get ready.¡± Ignatius was quick to catch on. ¡°What do you need me to do, Father?¡± ¡°The Great Tribtion will lead to lots of demonic creatures roaming the world. Since that b*stard is a Chosen One, he is bound to gain some allies out of this. Those who do not have justice on their side will receive little to no help from others. As such, I want you to make an official entrance,¡± Tristan said. Ignatius nodded. ¡°Understood, Father.¡± ¡°I have spoken to Divine Emperor''s primordial spirit about this. He has agreed to let you into Divine Realm. Once you''re there, you will be promoted to master and be given ess to everything in Divine Realm. It will be your greatest resource,¡± Tristan continued. ¡°Divine Emperor should know that we are his biggest threats, so why would he allow me into Divine Realm?¡± Ignatius asked. ¡°It''s simple, really. Just as that b*stard is our demonic tribtion, we''re Divine Emperor''s demonic tribtion too. Hence, he doesn''t fear us at all.¡± The next day, Jonathan gave Kale some money and left Ironwell. Vernon didn''t want to leave as he had gotten used to the peace and quiet of the vige. Jonathan decided to respect his decision instead of persuading him to leave. ¡°Remember toe back and pay your respects to your mother every year. Don''t forget that even when you have a wife and kids,¡± Vernon reminded him. Jonathan nodded. ¡°I will.¡± ¡°I look forward to the day you make Tristan apologize to your mother on his knees,¡± Vernon added. ¡°Oh, it will definitely happen,¡± Jonathan promised with a determined look in his eyes. He and Mabel then left Ironwell shortly after that. It was eight in the morning when they arrived back in Yaleview. Seeing the city being bathed in the warm glow of the morning sun caused Jonathan to miss home all of a sudden. After saying goodbye to Mabel, he headed straight to the Harrington mansion. It took him about an hour to get there. As usual, Yareth was very happy to see Jonathan. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. The two chatted for a bit before Jonathan went to pay Catherine a visit. Catherine and Aaliyah were having a sweet moment together when Jonathan showed up. ¡°Uncle!¡± Aaliyah cried out happily the moment she saw him. Despite how calm Catherine looked on the outside, Jonathan was able to clearly see the joy in her eyes. He could tell that she was happy to see him. Catherine never had to worry about Jonathan even though he spent most of his time away from her. She loved him, and she knew that he would alwayse back home no matter what. After all, this house was his home and his strongest source of support. Jonathan spent the rest of the day keeping Catherinepany. Later that night, Catherine was snuggling upfortably in Jonathan''s arms. Jonathan was surprised when he noticed that Catherine had reached Celestial Soul. When he asked her how she did it, however, her reply left him feeling shocked and dumbfounded. ¡°I''m not sure. It just happened.¡± Jonathan froze for a few seconds before deciding to ept her answer for what it was. After all, Catherine had always been a carefree and happy-go-lucky person. ¡°Catherine, I found my parents,¡± Jonathan said after a brief pause. Since Catherine was his wife, he felt a need to tell her about it. Although Catherine was a little shocked by what she heard, she also noticed that Jonathan didn''t seem all that happy about his findings. Holding his hand, she asked, ¡°Why aren''t you happy, then? Did something happen?¡± Jonathan told her all about the history of his parents, shocking Catherine to the core with the sheer cruelty and brutality of their past. Catherine couldn''t believe such a horrible thing had happened to Jonathan. She hugged him tightly in an attempt tofort him. After spending three days in the Harrington mansion, Jonathan headed over to Horington as he wanted to see Jennifer. The weather in Horington was bright and sunny as usual when Jonathan''s flightnded at five in the evening. He then went straight to the horror-themed bar without informing Jennifer beforehand. The horror-themed bar was open for business, so there were quite a number of customers there at the time. Jonathan spotted Jennifer at the bar the moment he entered the building. He even caught a whiff of her perfume before he got close to her. Jennifer''s eyes lit up when she saw Jonathan show up out of the blue. Jonathan spent the next three days in Horington before leaving. He didn''t tell Jennifer about his problems as he believed an ordinary person like herself couldn''t help him with them. Not only would telling her not do him any good, but it would also cause her unnecessary stress. While seeing Jonathan off at the airport, Jennifer hugged him when he was about to board his flight. Her figure was as sexy and alluring as always. ¡°Would you me me if I got pregnant with your child?¡± she asked shyly. ¡°No, I would be very happy,¡± Jonathan replied after a brief pause. Jennifer let out a sigh of relief and gave Jonathan a bold kiss before leaving. Jonathan didn''t actually want to have kids because he felt he was a total mess, but he didn''t want to upset Jennifer either. Besides, he also needed to have lots of children in order to get his mother a tombstone for her grave. Before heading back to Yaleview, Jonathan gave Simon a call and told him about his ns. Having achieved Celestial Soul as well, Simon expressed his support for Jonathan''s ns after hearing what he said. ¡°This is a serious matter, Jon. I don''t think we can discuss this thoroughly over the phone. Since I''m free lately, I''ll give Lesley and Elijah a call. We''ll all meet up in Yaleview and talk about this, okay?¡± Jonathan was quick to agree with his suggestion. ¡°All right, Simon. I''ll be waiting for you guys in Yaleview.¡± As Jonathan wanted to focus on his career, he did not head over to the Harrington mansion after returning to Yaleview this time. Catherine understood his situation, so she supported his decision when he told her about it over the phone. ¡°Just let me know if you need any help,¡± Catherine said. ¡°Sure thing!¡± Jonathan replied. He then went to see Jennifer and took his lust out on her. The reason he chose not to do it with Catherine was because she wasn''t interested in such things. Of course, that did not mean Jonathan had no respect for Catherine. Catherine needed his care and trust, so Jonathan told her all about his troubles. As for Jennifer, he didn''t tell her any of that in order to protect her. When faced with people with different needs, it was only natural for him to use different methods to satisfy them. Chapter 363 Chapter 363 Chapter 363 A Discussion It was almost May, so the weather in Yaleview was getting sunny. With thefortable and bright golden morning sun hanging in the sky, the morning breeze was to die for. The flight Simon, Lesley, and Elijah were on was arriving at nine that morning. Hence, Jonathan borrowed a military jeep from Mabel and went to the international airport to fetch them. Upon arriving at the airport, Simon and the others saw Jonathan right away. Despite the crowd, they managed to spot each other easily. As usual, Simon was wearing a ck shirt and an icy expression. He had always been an uptight person. Lesley, on the other hand, was smiling warmly. It was important to note that he had achieved the final stage of Nascent Soul in his cultivation, so he was one step away from reaching Celestial Soul. Meanwhile, Elijah was still in the middle-stage of Nascent Soul. ¡°Hi, Simon, Lesley, and Elijah!¡± Jonathan greeted in excitement. He couldn''t help but feel emotional when he saw the three of them. Lesley smiled and gave Jonathan a light punch in the chest. As for Elijah, he hugged Jonathan and said, ¡°I missed you, Jonathan! Simon and Lesley are boring as hell. They know nothing when I talk to them about girls. Unlike them, Jonathan, you''re an expert!¡± Jonathan was rendered speechless when he heard that. ¡°Cut it. I''m an innocent and good man.¡± Simon and Lesley couldn''t hold back theirughter when they heard those words. After that, Jonathan turned toward Simon and greeted him respectfully, ¡°Hi, Simon!¡± Simon merely nodded in response. Jonathan wasn''t bothered because he knew Simon was never one to show his emotions. With that, they left the airport. Before they got into the car, Simon ordered, ¡°You''re driving, Elijah.¡± Elijah was reluctant to drive, but he didn''t dare to defy Simon''s order. Seeing that, Lesleyughed and uttered, ¡°Elijah is a bum. He would neverply when I asked him to do something. However, he never dared to do the same to Simon.¡± Hearing that, Elijah rolled his eyes and said, ¡°Don''t talk badly about me in front of Jonathan, Lesley.¡± Lesleyughed out loud in response. They all then got into the car while Elijah drove. Jonathan could tell that the trio was closer to each other than before, and their rtionship was harmonious. There''s nothing I can do about that. Rtionships usually grow stronger over time. Since they''re always together, it''s only natural they''re close to each other. With that in mind, Jonathan couldn''t help but feel indebted to hispanions. In the car, Simon asked Jonathan, ¡°Jonathan, what''s your n?¡± Elijah and Lesley were also interested in hearing Jonathan''s answer.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Throughout this period, I witnessed the Emperor of Chanaea and the Demon Emperor''s magnificent mana. They can really use their primordial spirits to traverse Void Domain and see the Void. I think if we continue to rely on the Divine Realm and the Spirit Pills of the Divine Realm, we won''t be able to match them. Let me simplify the situation. If Divine Realm is the boss and we are the employees, then we aren''t ever going to get rich by working for it. Therefore, I would like to be the boss myself,¡± Jonathan answered. ¡°I don''t think that''ll do it because it took the Divine Realm a century to get to what it is today. Furthermore, the Divine Emperor has plenty of distinguished disciples. What do we have?¡± Simon queried. ¡°I know it''s going to be an uphill battle, but no matter how hard it is, we have to do it. That being said, I don''t have aplete n yet. Now, I''m looking for a ce abroad to set up a base. After that, we''ll grow stronger and figure out the method for alchemy,¡± Jonathan replied. ¡°Since you''ve already made up your mind, I won''t say anything further. We''re like your brothers, so we''ll help you. If you want to set up your own base, you''re going to need money. I have one billion in my savings. Take all of it,¡± Simon responded. ¡°I can fork out five hundred million,¡± Lesley quickly chimed in. ¡°I can contribute eight hundred million,¡± Elijah voiced. Touched, Jonathan uttered, ¡°Money isn''t the main issue here. I need you guys to join me.¡± ¡°That''s surely the case. Since you''ve decided to do that, we''ll stick together and get it done,¡± Simon said. Jonathan was so moved that his eyes were brimming with tears. With his head lowered, he said, ¡°Thank you, Simon, Lesley, and Elijah. I know I shouldn''t be saying this, but I know I''ve been selfish with you guys. I''m always asking for things, and I''ve never repaid you guys once.¡± Obviously, Jonathan was getting emotional. Elijah was the first to voice his awkwardness. With a chuckle, he said, ¡°Stop it, Jonathan. We''re like brothers!¡± Those words warmed Jonathan''s heart. ¡°That''s right, Jonathan. Don''t worry about it,¡± Lesley said. ¡°Why did you say something you knew you shouldn''t have said?¡± Simon asked in a t tone. ¡°There''s something I haven''t told anyone. However, I''m going to tell you guys today,¡± Jonathan uttered. Simon was slightly surprised to hear that. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°When Edward became a master in the Divine Realm, Master Richard was worried that Edward was going to take revenge on me. Hence, Master Richard gave me the Longevity Pill, and I offered it to Edward.¡± Jonathan would remember what happened that day for the rest of his life because that was the most humiliating day he had ever had. Jonathan wouldn''t tell Mabel, Beatrix, Catherine, or Jennifer about it because they were all women. Jonathan was only willing to reveal what had happened because Simon and the others were like brothers to him. ¡°That day, Edward rejected the Longevity Pill and said I was bribing a master. Since he was in charge of disciplinary matters in the Divine Realm, he targeted me. At that moment, my life was in Edward''s hands,¡± Jonathan revealed. As he spoke, pain shed across his eyes. Simon and the others were strangely quiet. Jonathan then added, ¡°Edward gave me two options. The first option was to let him kill me there and then, while the second option was to beg him for mercy. I hesitated for a long time. I actually thought about taking the first option. However, I couldn''t bear to do it. I wasn''t afraid of death. It''s just that I wanted to kill Edward myself in the future. Therefore, I chose the second option!¡± A terrifying look appeared in Simon''s eyes as he thundered, ¡°Edward deserves to die!¡± Lesley and Elijah were seeing red as well. In a deep voice, Lesley said, ¡°Jonathan, we''re all in it together. Hence, he humiliated us when he humiliated you.¡± Elijah remained quiet because he didn''t know what to say. ¡°That''s only one of the things I want to tell you guys!¡± Jonathan rposed himself and said, ¡°That''s why I decided to set up my own base and have my own troops. The second thing is...¡± Jonathan told them about the grudge between him and Tristan, the Demon Emperor. Simon and the rest fell silent once again after hearing what Jonathan said. Now we know why Jonathan is being so persistent. Cruel and bad things just keep happening to him. They soon arrived at the hotel, and the room was already booked beforehand. While the men showered and rested, Jonathan ordered food and had it delivered to their room. As they were eating, Jonathan said, ¡°I don''t want to talk about what happened in the past anymore. Besides, there''s nothing to talk about. We''re men, so we need to endure. I''ll have to be responsible. After all, great men aren''t born great; they are made. If Divine Emperor can do it, so can we.¡± Simon nodded. ¡°You''re right, Jonathan. We have plenty of luck. Lesley, you, and I are the Chosen Ones. We shouldn''t be afraid of anything.¡± Hearing that, Elijah scratched his head sheepishly and said, ¡°It seems like I''m the odd one out, and I''m being a burden.¡± ¡°That''s silly! Since the three of us are the Chosen Ones, what makes you think we can''t support you? You should just sit back and enjoy the ride!¡± Lesleyughed. Elijah chuckled and replied, ¡°That sounds great!¡± He then paused and continued, ¡°However, I heard that only one of the Chosen Ones will live. Will you guys¡ª¡± ¡°No!¡± Simon interrupted. He then swept a nce at Jonathan and Lesley. ¡°I don''t mind dying, but our rtionship will live on forever. I''ve never been one to share my feelings, but since I consider you guys as my brothers, I''ll never let you guys down!¡± Upon hearing those words, Jonathan, Lesley, and Elijah exchanged nces and nodded in unison. With that, Simon uttered, ¡°Carry on, Jonathan.¡± ¡°Got it!¡± Jonathan paused briefly before saying, ¡°Prior to this, I''ve already done my research. Edward built his base in Norham, while Jose established his military academy in Saspiuburg. These two locations have one thing inmon. They are both located in small countries that are chaotic and have unstable regimes.¡± Elijah couldn''t help but ask curiously, ¡°Why did they choose smaller countries?¡± ¡°In those ces, they can build their own troops and gain control over the local authorities,¡± Lesley answered. ¡°Yet, the Divine Realm was established in Lostaria. Everyone knows how developed Lostaria is,¡± Elijah said. ¡°The Divine Realm was established in Lostaria because it''s strong enough to intimidate the Anndur government,¡± Jonathan exined. ¡°What are we considered as, then?¡± Elijah questioned. ¡°Edward and Jose started off early, so they''re now already strong enough to have control over their respective locations. If we were to build a base somewhere far away, it would be difficult for us to ovee the local forces. Therefore, I think we should build our base in a prosperous and stable country,¡± Jonathan said. ¡°However, there will always be someone stronger than us. What if the government in the targeted country doesn''t allow us to build a base in their territory? After all, we''re still not as mighty as the Divine Realm,¡± Lesley uttered. If it were before, Jonathan would be full of confidence. After going through all sorts of hardships, however, he understood that there would always be people stronger than him. Indeed, the strength of a powerful country is unimaginable. Right then, Jonathan shed a faint smile and said, ¡°Initially, I was worried we wouldn''t be able to set up our own base because it''s a tough task. I''ve found a solution, though.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Simon and Lesley grew interested. ¡°I have a friend. With this friend of mine, all our problems are solved,¡± Jonathan replied. Chapter 364 Chapter 364 Chapter 364 Precious Friendship Naturally, the friend Jonathan was referring to was none other than Wretched. It was a being so great that even Tristan was helpless in its face. All things considered, it was presently unrivaled onnd. Thus, Jonathan would have nothing to worry with it standing guard over the base in the future. That aside, he also thought of Yareth. It was undoubtedly necessary for him to inform thetter regarding his decision to take on such a massive undertaking. After all, that was basic respect. Before that, however, they needed to discuss and decide on a location for the base. Elijah proposed, ¡°Divine Realm is in Lostaria, so how about we go for Neogarus?¡± Immediately, Lesley objected, ¡°No, that won''t work. It''s too close to Divine Realm. If we were to really be rivals with them in the future, things would be exceedingly difficult to handle. With some distance between us, we''ll at least have more time to make preparations. Furthermore, it''s also inappropriate for us to do such a thing under their noses.¡± Despite his usual gentle personality, he was an incredibly sharp-witted and wise person in reality. Both Jonathan and Simon agreed with the man. Simon proceeded to suggest, ¡°What about Leyrudon?¡± ¡°Leyrudon is rather conspicuous. I''ve actually got a ce in mind,¡± Jonathan chimed in. ¡°Where is it?¡± Simon asked. ¡°Eastsummer!¡± Jonathan replied. ¡°What kind of ce is that?¡± Elijah''s curiosity was promptly piqued. Snickering, Lesley chided, ¡°You should''ve studied instead of daydreaming. All your geography knowledge has gotten lost in your dreams.¡± Meanwhile, Simon''s eyes lit up after he had mulled it over for a brief moment. ¡°Indeed, Eastsummer is a great ce!¡± he eximed. At the side, Elijah was wholly bewildered. ¡°How so, Simon?¡± he questioned. s, Simon merely smirked without saying anything. Instead, Lesley interjected, ¡°Here, I''ll tell you about it, silly. Eastsummer is located in Rodunst, and the tourism industry is developed there. With its back to Alberbridge Range, hot springs are everywhere. In the east is the Periwinkle Eastsummer Lake. Once winter hits, theke''s surface will be frozen three meters deep, making it the best open-air skating rink. The ce is suited for both attack and defense. That''s why we say it''s a great ce.¡± ¡°So, we''re deciding on Eastsummer for our base?¡± Jonathan confirmed. ¡°I agree,¡± Simon stated. ¡°Needless to say, I agree as well,¡± Lesley seconded. ¡°I agree, too,¡± Elijah dered. As soon as he spoke, things turned amusing, and everyone dissolved intoughter. ¡°Since it''s decided, we''ll set out tomorrow. Check the route and see how we can reach Eastsummer fastest, Elijah,¡± Simon ordered. Used to being tasked with all mundane errands, Elijah agreed, ¡°Got it, Simon.¡± At that, Jonathan couldn''t helpmenting, ¡°Ah, how d I am that I''m not the youngest among us. I''ve got a brother before me to hold the fort and a brother after me to run the errands. Haha...¡± Lesley likewise chortled. Conversely, Elijah wore an expression of resentment. Despite the teasing and horsing around, Elijah was actually incredibly attached to Simon, Lesley, and Jonathan. Never would he forget the kindness Jonathan showed him on the deserted ind. After the meal, Jonathan gave Yareth a call. Yareth was over the moon upon hearing about the man''s n. He offered, ¡°You''ll need money to build your own base and career. The Harrington family has some savings over the years and can sponsor one point five billion.¡± ¡°Then, I shall graciously ept, Grandpa,¡± Jonathan murmured. Chuckling, Yareth boomed, ¡°This is more like it!¡± He paused momentarily before adding, ¡°You''ll need someone to help handle the many trivial things cropping up when you''re out there. How about this? I''ll have Bruce go over to lend you a hand.¡± At once, Jonathan declined, ¡°That won''t do, Grandpa. He has to take care of you.¡± ¡°I''ll be fine over here,¡± Yareth countered. Pausing briefly, he asked, ¡°Don''t tell me you think I''m arranging for him to go over to keep an eye on you?¡± ¡°Absolutely not, Grandpa. It''s just that Bruce is already advanced in years. You''re not perturbed about him serving you, but truthfully, I''m slightly ufortable with it,¡± Jonathan exined. Hearing that, Yareth guffawed and concurred, ¡°Well, that''s true.¡± After the phone call with Yareth, Jonathan rang Mabel up. He frankly told her about his n to go to Eastsummer tomorrow to establish his own base and career. ¡°So fast?¡± Surprise flooded Mabel. ¡°Men are the kind of people to act straight away. What''s the point in procrastinating?¡± Jonathan remarked. ¡°I''ll go with you,¡± Mabel volunteered. ¡°Forget it if you''re busy. But if you''ve got too much time to kill and want to go for fun, that''s fine,¡± Jonathan answered. ¡°Why are you making it sound so awful when I''m offering to help, brat?¡± Mabel huffed. Jonathan gave a chuckle before relenting, ¡°Okay, it''s decided, then. I''ll count you in.¡± ¡°Those who don''t know better would assume that you''re going to treat me to a meal,¡± Mabel teased. In response, Jonathan sniggered. Seeing that the man had wholly let go of the troubles weighing on him, Mabel became optimistic again. Inwardly, she breathed a sigh of relief. Subsequently, Jonathan suggested, ¡°How about having dinner with us tonight? I''ll introduce my sworn brothers to you.¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Mabel assented. At two o''clock in the afternoon, Elijah went to Jonathan''s room to seek the man out. Catching sight of him, Jonathan smirked and quipped, ¡°Are you here to discuss picking up girls with me?¡± With a chortle, Elijah riposted, ¡°That''s not for you, Jonathan! Who asked you to get married so early? I want to take you out to pick up girls, but I''m afraid that Catherine would kill me.¡± At that, Jonathan cracked up. He pulled Elijah down for a seat, then wrapped an arm around thetter''s shoulder in a gesture of camaraderie. ¡°What do you want to drink, Elijah? I''ll serve you today,¡± Jonathan announced. In a sh, Elijah understood the man''s intentions. Usually, everyone ordered him around. Jonathan couldn''t quite speak up about it, but in private, he still wanted to make it up to Elijah. ¡°Jonathan, my greatest achievement in my entire life is to have the few of you as sworn brothers. Although Simon and Lesley often order me around, I know that they truly regard me as a brother,¡± Elijah asserted fervently. When Jonathan heard that, relief suffused him, and he knew that he had overthought things. Thereafter, Elijah started, ¡°Oh yes, I came for a purpose.¡± Having said that, he took out three elixir pills. ¡°These are the elixir pills we gained afterpleting the mission this time. They''re Precious Pills, and there are a total of ten of them. Simon, Lesley, and you get three each while I get one.¡± Immediately, Jonathan sensed a strong bond of brotherhood. ¡°But... I didn''t do anything. How could I take three pills? Just give me a single pill.¡± Grabbing his hand, Elijah urged, ¡°My cultivation level doesn''t matter, Jonathan. I''ve got you all, and you''ll look after me. Besides, I don''t have much ambition. However, it''s different for you, for you need it. Therefore, don''t decline, okay?¡± Jonathan sensed the man''s sincerity distinctly. Ultimately, he didn''t argue further but epted the elixir pills. Following that, a pleased smile bloomed on Elijah''s face. Then, he divulged, ¡°By the way, Jonathan, there''s actually something bothering Simon all this while, but he never mentions it. I know it''s rted to Heavenly Rebirth Alliance.¡± Pausing for a moment, he continued, ¡°I''m sure you''re also aware of his profound hatred toward Heavenly Rebirth Alliance, Jonathan. His greatest wish and goal in life is to destroy the alliance. In the past, there had always been a virus within him. It was Heavenly Rebirth Alliance''s method to keep him under their control. But at present, he has already attained Celestial Soul and consumed many elixir pills, so he has already eliminated the virus.¡± ¡°I get it now. You want us to help him obliterate Heavenly Rebirth Alliance first, right?¡± Jonathan queried. ¡°I really want to help him fulfill his wish. Regretfully, I''ve got no idea where exactly Heavenly Rebirth Alliance is or its capabilities,¡± Elijah admitted. ¡°Okay. I got it. We''ll discuss it together when we have dinner tonight!¡± Jonathan replied. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Grinning, Elijah eximed, ¡°Great! You might not know this, but he cares about your opinion the most despite the cold expression he wears.¡± In truth, Jonathan had long since perceived that. ¡°Anyway, keep this in mind, Jonathan. I''ll be leaving, then,¡± Elijah murmured. Jonathan nodded in acknowledgment. After Elijah had left, he sat cross-legged and popped the three elixir pills into his mouth with his mind free of all distractions. It went without saying that their grade couldn''tpare to that of an Immortal Pill or Heaven Pill. Moreover, their efficacy swiftly disappeared upon entering his body, just like a pebble falling into the ocean. Nheless, Jonathan wasn''t at all surprised. He knew that attaining the consummate state of Celestial Soul would mean having all the cells within him reach peak level. At that time, his body would no longer require nutrients. Then, the nutrients would be supplied to his brain for the development of brain cells. Currently, his state necessitated him to keep feeding his body with elixir pills. It was equivalent to filling his body with water. Only when it was full would the water flow to his brain. That was the principle of the matter. In the cultivation stages before the Celestial Soul, there were still many more emotions and vitalities to grasp. At the end of the day, actualbat experience was the key in determining the oue of a battle. If one had a weak foundation in the cultivation stages below Celestial Soul, one would end up below a Level Five Divine Master, unable to even attain early-stage Celestial Soul. Fortunately, both Jonathan and Simon had great foundations. Right then, they needed nothing else but infinite elixir pills. As long as there were enough elixir pills, the process would naturally be smooth sailing. That night, Jonathan asked everyone to Royal Well for dinner, reserving a private room there. Everyone arrived on time. Mabel attended in a long elegant ck dress. She was already at Level Eight of Divine Master, way ahead of them all. For that reason, no one dared to be disrespectful before her. On top of that, she was Jonathan''s friend, and that guaranteed their respect. When everyone had taken their seats, Jonathan solemnly introduced Mabel. As expected, Mabel wasn''t haughty in the least. After that, Jonathan introduced Simon and the others to Mabel. ¡°I''ve been through life and death with Mabel. The same goes for Simon, Lesley, and Elijah. My life is worth living with you all in it!¡± Jonathan dered somberly. Simon wasn''t one to wear his heart on his sleeve, so he said nothing to that, merely murmuring, ¡°Sit down.¡± They all took their seats once more. Again, Jonathan began, ¡°Today, Mabel isn''t an outsider here. Simon, you''ve already seen her cultivation level. I only want to ask you this question¡ªcan we all wipe out Heavenly Rebirth Alliance together?¡± Chapter 365 Chapter 365 Chapter 365 The Divine Emperor Decrees Simon appeared surprised. His expression, too, was unpleasant. Though everything he did was with his brother in mind, there were things in the deep recesses within himself that he did not wish to share with another. If Elijah were to raise the issue with me, I would p him in the face before turning around and leaving. However, he could not do that to Jonathan. After a moment''s silence, Simon looked up. ¡°First of all, we can''t deal with members of the Heavenly Rebirth Alliance. Having existed for years, some of its elders have unfathomably deep cultivation. Secondly, even if possible, I won''t need your help as I have to be the one to execute it. Thirdly, I hope you will never mention this again. Can you do that for me?¡± He was a simple man, whose word was his bond. There were secrets even amongst brothers, and he did not want another touching what was his. Lawson''s and Jonathan''s reactions differed due to their personal traits. ¡°I''m sorry, Simon,¡± Jonathan said earnestly upon realizing he had been impulsive. ¡°I will never speak of this again, but I hope you will ask us for help should you ever need it.¡± ¡°I will,¡± Simon promised. Then, the group began to open up. The atmosphere was somewhat cordial, as Mabel was easygoing. After a bout of drinking, the group agreed upon a time to begin their journey for the following day. It was impossible to arrive directly at Eastsummer, Rodunst from Yaleview. It required catching a flight first to Leyrudon, Ustrana, then another from Leyrudon to Rodunst, before finally boarding a train to Eastsummer. The group exited Royal Well, and Jonathan sent Mabel home in a cab. To avoid being eavesdropped on, they began conversing in Ustranasian. The driver understood a little Ustranasian but not enough to have a clue about the moreplicated parts of their conversation. Along the ride, Mabel smiled. ¡°I could tell that Simon and Lesley are more than meets the eye. The three of you aren''t as simple as you appear.¡± Jonathan''s interest was piqued. ¡°Oh?¡± After a slight pause, he continued, ¡°Simon is decisive. I understand how you might have noticed his innate potential, but Lesley doesn''t appear very imposing. How could you tell that about him?¡± Mabelughed. ¡°Is this a test?¡± After a pause, she continued, ¡°Though Lesley looks meek, he is inwardly strong. Also, he thrives on being cast in a supportive role. If he were alone, he would have the glory and opportunity of his own.¡± ¡°I do feel good when I''m around Lesley,¡± Jonathan realized. ¡°Right? I have a good eye,¡± Mabel eximed. ¡°What about me?¡± Jonathan asked. ¡°I''d like to hear your actual opinion of me.¡± Mabel froze before a peculiar expression took over. ¡°Do you really want to know?¡± Jonathan stroked his nose. ¡°I''m not that bad, am I?¡± Mabel chuckled in amusement before saying, ¡°You have many exceptional qualities but just as many ws. I know you can be very kind and loving, but you have a vicious side. You can be very heavy- headed and merciless if something strikes a chord within you. I won''t allude further to this. Your best quality is your loyalty to your family, friend, or lover. It''s also your biggest w¡ªyou are easily manipted if somebody uses your rtionships against you.¡± ¡°What else?¡± Jonathan urged. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Mabel answered, ¡°You are brilliant, which is a blessing and a curse. You are so smart that you can foresee everything. However, you have learned to rely on only yourself, and those below you have no chance to shine. This is something you should pay attention to.¡± Jonathan was momentarily lost in thought before he said, ¡°You have a point. What else?¡± ¡°I can''t think of anything else right now, but you have another advantage¡ªyour luck is fantastic. This is the most important one,¡± Mabel replied. Jonathan stroked his nose glumly. ¡°Does it even constitute being an advantage?¡± Mabel chuckled. ¡°Of course it does.¡± After dropping Mabel home, Jonathan returned to the hotel. It was a beautiful night with the new moon hanging high above the horizon. Before Jonathan stepped foot in the hotel, he caught sight of Simon, who was dressed entirely in ck. Nobody could tell what was going through his head as he brooded over a cigarette. Jonathan knew at a nce that Simon was waiting for him. Quickening his pace, Jonathan arrived before him. ¡°Simon.¡± Simon put out his cigarette upon Jonathan''s arrival. ¡°Walk with me.¡± Jonathan knew Simon had something to say, so he nodded. ¡°Sure.¡± The sworn brothers walked to a sidewalk lined with trees behind the hotel. The streetmps were dimly lit there. It was as silent as the grave. It was also far enough frommon bustle. Simon found a spot at the junction and sat down, with Jonathan following suit. He lit another cigarette. The embers flickered in the dark, intermittently illuminating Simon''s perplexing expression. ¡°What''s on your mind, Simon?¡± Jonathan asked. ¡°Every time I decide never to open my heart up again, I always end up failing,¡± Simon replied cidly. ¡°When my dog died, I was devastated; when Ms. Lambert passed away, I was inconsble. I thought I was a curse until I met you bunch.¡± After a pause, he continued, ¡°I''m scared, Jonathan. I''d consider the fact that we three are the Chosen Ones, and I''m worried that we may one day turn against one another or that I may drag you down. I''m scared you would end up like Coco or Ms. Lambert.¡± ¡°Even if we were to end up like Coco and Ms. Lambert, we do not regret our acquaintance with you,¡± Jonathan said, his voice ringing with certainty. ¡°Also, we will never turn on each other. You and Lesley can have anything of mine you wish, including my life. Loyalty is what matters most to me. Nothing else can rece it.¡± Aplicated look shed across Simon''s eyes. Being a man who had weathered more than a few storms, he did not say much else; it was umon to see him agitated. ¡°Is that all you want to say to me, Simon?¡± Jonathan asked. Simon took a drag. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then...¡± Jonathan hesitated. ¡°Since you mentioned Heavenly Rebirth Alliance, I know how anxious you must be, given my reluctance to discuss it. However, I heard about you and Edward getting on your knees today and would like to share something with you.¡± ¡°Go ahead, Simon,¡± Jonathan said. ¡°What else?¡± Jonathan urged. Mabel answered, ¡°You are brilliant, which is a blessing and a curse. You are so smart that you can foresee everything. However, you have learned to rely on only yourself, and those below you have no chance to shine. This is something you should pay attention to.¡± Jonathan was momentarily lost in thought before he said, ¡°You have a point. What else?¡± ¡°My poisoning has been undone,¡± Simon dered. ¡°Initially thinking I was free from the Heavenly Rebirth Alliance''s control, one of its elders came to see me a few days ago. He nted a spiritual imprint on my brow, which he can use to blow my brains out at the first sign of defiance.¡± Jonathan was aghast. ¡°The elder gave me two options,¡± Simon went on. ¡°The first was death, and the second was submitting to him and swearing fealty. I chose the second option.¡± Jonathan was deathly pale. ¡°Simon...¡± ¡°So what? I''m not ashamed of it. Remember this, Jonathan. There is hope only in the living. Dignity and hatred will cease to bear any meaning when one dies. Only by surviving can we avenge ourselves and emerge victorious. If we choose not to take a knee, we would have lost forever by never even having a chance.¡± ¡°I understand, Simon,¡± Jonathan said as he gritted his teeth. ¡°If not for what you just said, I would rather die fighting than submit to Edward because I''m not going to lose like this.¡± Simon smiled. ¡°I''m d you''re being open-minded about it. Let''s head back.¡± Nodding, Jonathan hummed in assent. The following morning, he and the others each received a call from Alice of Divine Realm. ¡°The Divine Emperor decrees that those not on active duty will return to Divine Realm in three days. Failure to do so will result in death.¡± Jonathan was shocked. ¡°What happened?¡± he asked Alice. Despite her friendship with him, she said apologetically, ¡°I''m sorry, Jonathan. I only received the order and know nothing else.¡± ¡°It''s all right.¡± Jonathan hung up helplessly. As a result, the group''s n to head to Eastsummer was put on hold for the time being. Unexpectedly, Mabel offered, ¡°In that case, I''ll go over for a look. Consider it a head start for you guys.¡± Jonathan thought it was a good idea, so he agreed with Mabel''s suggestion. Soon after, she took off for Eastsummer while Jonathan, hispanions, and Catherine headed for Lostaria. They boarded their flight for Lostaria at two that afternoon and touched down at six in the morning. Due to the time difference, dawn broke over Lostaria upon their arrival in resplendent glory. Then, the group took a cab to Divine Realm and arrived half an hourter. Jonathan and hispanions headed straight for Chard Hall, where it was blissfully silent. Beatrix was still asleep while Richard was seated atop his throne in meditation. ¡°We''re here, Master.¡± Jonathan and the others sank into a low bow before Richard. Richard opened his eyes and nced at the neers before breaking into a smile. ¡°You came quickly. Have a seat.¡± With a chorus of thanks, the group took their seats. Before they could speak, Richard began, ¡°I have a rough idea of why you came so urgently to see me. You want to know why Divine Emperor summoned you back suddenly, don''t you?¡± ¡°We wondered,¡± Jonathan and the others admitted. Richard sighed softly. ¡°I don''t see any harm in telling you this. That''s because there will be a new master joining the ranks in Divine Realm in three days.¡± Chapter 366 Chapter 366 Chapter 366 The Past Of The Four Emperors Jonathan and the others were shocked to hear the news. Even the masters felt the same. They wondered who it was this time after Edward''s case. Jonathan could not help but ask, ¡°Master, who is it?¡± There was a conflicted look on Richard''s face as he said, ¡°This master''s surname is Lawson as well. He''s Ignatius, the son of Tristan, the Demon Emperor. This was decided by the Demon Emperor and the Divine Emperor. No one is allowed to disagree.¡± ¡°What?¡± Jonathan was dumbstruck. He knew Tristan had another son, but he never expected to learn about his younger brother that way. A bitter feeling filled Jonathan''s heart. Brother or not, I''m only like a weed to Tristan and Ignatius. Besides, Ignatius grew up under Tristan''s care since young. I bet his cultivation level is beyond imaginable. At that moment, Jonathan''s thoughts raced. He had a feeling the reason Ignatius was appearing only now had something to do with him and Tristan. Simon, Elijah, and Lesley knew what Tristan''s rtionship with Jonathan was. Thus, they were shocked by what they heard. Simon asked, ¡°Master, do you know what Ignatius'' current cultivation level is?¡± Reverence fleeted across Richard''s eyes. ¡°I''m not sure, but I can describe it with one word¡ª unfathomable.¡± The hearts of Jonathan and the others sank in despair. Richard could tell the crowd''s expressions looked off, but he did not know why. Hence, he asked, ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Jonathan''s heart was filled with so much bitterness that he did not know where to begin. Noting that, Simon said, ¡°Master, Jonathan is Tristan''s son, too, but his mother was killed by Tristan. This was a secret during that time. Ignatius'' appearance might have something to do with Jonathan.¡± The news shocked Richard. ¡°I didn''t know that.¡± Jonathan kept quiet. Hearing that, Lesley added, ¡°Please protect Jonathan, Master.¡± Ever since Lesley and the others found out Jonathan was Tristan''s son, they had been concerned about Jonathan''s safety. After all, they were powerless against Ignatius, who was on the level of a master. Thus, Richard was the only person they could depend on. To Jonathan, it was a humiliation. However, the feeling faded a little after his talk with Simon yesterday. He finally understood that he could only win by living. Only by living would he have hope. After several seconds of silence, Richard said, ¡°You don''t have to worry about Jonathan. If the Demon Emperor and Ignatius really wanted to kill Jonathan, they would''ve done it long ago. Moreover, I believe it''ll be hard to fight the duo even if the Divine Emperor came.¡± Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Simon was a man with few words. That day, however, he spoke a lot. ¡°I''m afraid Ignatius will humiliate Jonathan.¡± ¡°Neither Tristan nor Ignatius wille to kill Jonathan. It''s bad luck to kill a rtive. As for the issue of humiliation, I''m afraid that''s unavoidable. What you must do is bear with it, Jonathan. Bear with it until you''ve be extremely powerful. That''s when you''ll win.¡± Richard paused before continuing, ¡°I was wondering why the Divine Emperor would suddenly tell everyone toe back to watch the ceremony. It looks like the Divine Emperor wants to nt a seed of vengefulness in your heart to prepare you to go against Ignatius and the Demon Emperor.¡± Taking a deep breath, Jonathan said, ¡°I know what to do now, Master.¡± Following that, Simon asked, ¡°Master, does the Divine Emperor need to n ahead as well? Does he even need to fear the Demon Emperor and Ignatius?¡± To them, the Divine Emperor was a mighty and supreme being. In response, Richard exined, ¡°When a person reaches the Divine Emperor''s and the Demon Emperor''s cultivation stage, what they fear is not a person but the mysterious Heavenly Law. Will the Demon Emperor and Ignatius fear Jonathan? Obviously, no. Yet, the Demon Emperor sent Ignatius to the Divine Realm to be a master. That''s his method of nning ahead. He doesn''t fear Jonathan. Rather, he''s making some preparations. If I guessed it right, Jonathan is Ignatius'' demonic tribtion. So, Tristan wants toe up with a perfect n to ovee it. Once he ovees the demonic tribtion of Jonathan, he''ll be more powerful.¡± There was a brief pause before he continued, ¡°Meanwhile, both Ignatius and the Demon Emperor might be the Divine Emperor''s demonic tribtion. Hence, the purpose of the Divine Emperor telling all of us to come back to watch the ceremony was his way of nning ahead. I''m sure you can tell neither the Demon Emperor nor the Divine Emperor is afraid of their demonic tribtion. They wouldn''t kill Jonathan and Ignatius before they had fully developed their abilities. They ept the tribtion calmly. That''s because they fear nothing on earth, be it humans, the Heavenly Law, or the tribtions. They''d even face death withplete calmness.¡± Jonathan and the others were stunned. As they digested the information, they realized Richard''s logic made sense. ¡°No matter what the character of the Divine Emperor, the Demon Emperor, the Emperor of Chanaea, and Asura Emperor is, we have immense respect for them. That''s because they did the impossible. All of them were born ordinary and ended up bing something extraordinary. Back then, the Divine Emperor was just a countryman. He was obsessed with Destino Art and believed in immortality. In fact, the current art of immortality was created by him. When he was young, he told people he saw a fighter flying in the air with a sword. Everyone thought he was mad. The Divine Emperor once went to West Kingshinton to kneel before the leader so he could join the sect and be a Divine Master. However, the leader refused, and the Divine Emperor defeated the former,¡± Richard exined. He paused again and continued, ¡°As for the Emperor of Chanaea, he once kneeled before Asura Emperor to beg for mercy on behalf of his wife and child. In the end, Asura Emperor killed his wife and the unborn child. Then, the Emperor of Chanaea survived all kinds of difficulties and surpassed Asura Emperor. I''m not sure what happened during that time. All I know is that the two got into a huge battle. After that, Asura Emperor never appeared for decades. The Demon Emperor''s story is quite a fascinating one, and they''re all secrets. I''m going to tell you all of it today.¡± Everyone focused on Richard''s words, feeling as if they had traveled to those exciting eras. ¡°Jonathan, you''ve met the Demon Emperor before, right?¡± Richard asked. Jonathan nodded. Suddenly, he thought of something strange and asked, ¡°Master, why do the Demon Emperor and the Emperor of Chanaea look the same?¡± ¡°That''s exactly what I wanted to talk about. Back then, the Emperor of Chanaea had a magical item named Dragon Jade. During an adventure, he traveled through a man-made space-time tunnel. It was too torturing for him, so he devoured the Dragon Jade. After that, he went astray in the space-time tunnel. When his body returned to the real world, the Demon Emperor was created in another space- time. After some time, the Demon Emperor, too, returned to reality. That is why we have two Lances in this world.¡± ¡°Two of the same person appearing in the same space-time? But Master, that''s against the logic of Heavenly Law,¡± said Jonathan, shocked by the news. ¡°Indeed, it is illogical. However, it''s the very reason the Demon Emperor devoured the Dragon Jade, which allowed him to rewrite his destiny. Thus, the Demon Emperor and the Emperor of Chanaea are two different people. The Demon Emperor endured all the sufferings of the Emperor of Chanaea in the past. The moment he returned to reality, he realized his family did not belong to him anymore. They belonged to the Emperor of Chanaea, while the Demon Emperor had be a bystander. Do you know why he gave himself the name Tristan? That was because everything he saw at that time filled his heart with immense sorrow.¡± Jonathan and the others could not help but sigh. Everyone who wanted to achieve great things always endured countless sufferings. Suddenly, Elijah said, ¡°Master, you seem to have forgotten about Asura Emperor. Why do I feel like he''s the most mysterious person whom people rarely mention? Still, his reputation is as great as these Great Emperors.¡± Richard answered, ¡°Asura Emperor was originally an orphan. He was then taken in by his master, Master Urho. Thetter taught him skills, but he soon found Asura Emperor bad-tempered and had a terrible fate. Hence, Master Urho personally sent him to Myriad Ghost Cave.¡± The news shocked the others. Richard added, ¡°That''s why many things are fated. Master Urho thought he could control Asura Emperor using that method. To his surprise, not only did Asura Emperor survive, but his cultivation improved. Even Master Urho was no match for him. Although Asura Emperor was a cold and heartless person, he still respected his master. In the end, Asura Emperor told his master he would''ve died if that was what thetter wanted. Thetter shouldn''t have lied to him nor thrown him into Myriad Ghost Cave when his guard was lowered. After that, he killed Master Urho. Speaking of fate, Master Urho and the Emperor of Chanaea met each other before. Although Master Urho never officially epted the Emperor of Chanaea as his disciple, he taught thetter skills. Perhaps Master Urho created the Emperor of Chanaea to deal with Asura Emperor. Just like you, Jonathan, the Divine Emperor has high hopes for you so you can keep Ignatius in check.¡± Nervousness crept into Jonathan''s heart. ¡°How can I be as great as the Emperor of Chanaea?¡± Richard said inly, ¡°If you can be Tristan''s demonic tribtion, your cultivation will definitely surpass the Emperor of Chanaea''s. Don''t belittle yourself too much. Everything happens for a reason and at the right timing.¡± Jonathan and the others chatted a little more before bidding Richard farewell. Then, they returned to Sunny Condo. Thanks to Richard''s exnation about the Great Emperors, Jonathan felt much calmer. Maybe I should view the problem from another perspective. Perhaps suffering is a form of training. After all, there''s always a rainbow after the storm. Chapter 367 Chapter 367 Yuna was not in Sunny Condo. After all, she lived a carefree life. Ever since she became Richard''s disciple, Richard had given her a lot of freedom. That was why Yuna had gone on a trip. All she needed was to worship the Divine Emperor twelve times each year toplete her task. Moreover, she did not have to worry about finance as Divine Realmpensated her well. Jonathan was extremely envious of her life. Sadly for him, he would never be able to live such a carefree life. After cleaning up Sunny Condo, Jonathan sat crossed-legged on the bed and began cultivating without wasting any time. However, cultivating at that moment had no substantial use. Without sufficient elixir pills, his cells would not be able to absorb the nutrients from the cultivation. Thus, fighters of Celestial Soul level and above would gain nothing from their cultivation without elixir pills, no matter how talented they were. In the past, Celestial Soul did not exist. Nascent Soul was already the biggest hurdle many people could not ovee. However, things were different now with advanced technologies and the abundance of information. People began to understand their bodies more. That was why elixir pills existed. Perhaps in the past, the air was pure, and everything was still in its original state. People back then might only need herbs to absorb the nutrients. Of course, elixir pills existed in the past. Some Destino Art fighters practiced alchemy, which was quite powerful. However, those who practiced alchemy for the king were mostly tricksters. As time passed, people began to lose faith in the art of elixir pills because of new theories and the recognition of the tricksters around the king. Even so, that did not mean the art of producing elixir pills was a lie. Meanwhile, Jonathan was only cultivating to calm himself and smoothen his vitality flow. There was not much use apart from that. At noon, a guest arrived at Sunny Condo. It was none other than Beatrix. She was there to see Jonathan. After everyone had greeted her, Beatrix dragged Jonathan to his room. Of course, Jonathan did not misunderstand the situation. All he felt was confusion. ¡°What''s wrong, Beatrix?¡± Without wasting any time, Beatrix took out a brocade box and said, ¡°There are two Immortal Pills and one Heaven Pill here. The Heaven Pill is given by Master, while the other two are from me. This is all we have and all we can do to help you. Here, take them.¡± Jonathan was stunned. This is a very valuable gift! His hands trembled as he said, ¡°Beatrix, I¡ª¡± ¡°You don''t need to say anything. Master has told me everything. We hope you can develop your cultivation fast. This will be beneficial for Divine Realm, us, and even yourself,¡± said Beatrix. Tears welled up in Jonathan''s eyes. In the end, he epted the brocade box and said, ¡°Thank you so much, Beatrix. That''s all I can say. I''ll remember your kindness forever.¡± Beatrix nodded and smiled subtly. ¡°I believe you''ll be an outstanding person in the future.¡± Hearing that, Jonathan nodded fervently. When Beatrix left, thoughts raced through Jonathan''s mind. Although he tried his best to calm down, his hatred for Edward and Tristan could not be extinguished. He longed to be powerful. At that moment, Jonathan opened the brocade box, revealing three elixir pills. The two Immortal Pills were Fortune Pills, which were the elixir pills Mabel constantly thought of in the past. The Heaven Pill, on the other hand, was a Trio Vitality Pill. Mabel became a Divine Master when she swallowed two Heaven Pills back then. What will happen if I swallow all three pills I have here? Will I be a Divine Master, too? Jonathan could feel his heart trembling with excitement. However, he quickly shut the box and walked out of his room. Though he wanted to be powerful as soon as possible, he could not be so selfish. Simon always thinks of me whenever he gets an elixir pill. How could I eat it the moment I got one? Hence, Jonathan went looking for Simon. Thetter was cultivating in his room. The second Jonathan stepped into the room, Simon opened his eyes. ¡°Simon, there are three elixir pills here. It''s from Beatrix, but I think you should be the one to give them out.¡± Jonathan ced the brocade box beside Simon and turned around to leave. ¡°Wait!¡± Simon called out. However, Jonathan continued walking out. The three elixir pills brought him great temptation. No matter how tempting money, beautiful women, or power was, Jonathan could turn away from them easily. Elixir pills, on the other hand, could not be sought. Rather, one only acquired them by chance. They were not things Jonathan and the others could buy with money. It would take a billionaire to be bankrupt to buy any one of the elixir pills Jonathan was given. Jonathan was afraid he could not be firm, so he left quickly. Coincidentally, it was lunch time. Elijah had ordered the food, and they were sent to the condominium by Divine Realm''s logistics team. Since many chefs in Divine Realm were brought over from Chanaea, the food suited the taste buds of Jonathan and the others. As they sat together around the table, Elijah, who had nothing to do, said to Lesley, ¡°Lesley, since Simon and Jonathan need to cultivate, let''s go to the beach and have some funter. With the current weather, there''ll definitely be many beauties on the beach.¡± Lesley could not help butugh and chide, ¡°Shut your mouth. I''m no yer!¡± Elijah immediately said righteously, ¡°That''s where you''re wrong, Lesley. Remember what I said before? It''s human nature to be hungry for food and sex. You''re still single! It''s only right for us to pick up girls.¡± Clearing his throat, Jonathan said, ¡°Let me remind you, Elijah. That theory was said by a famous philosopher, Kadmiel.¡± There was a smug look on Lesley''s face when he said, ¡°Jonathan, it was Moshe who said that. He brought it up when he was debating with another philosopher.¡± ¡°D*mn it!¡± Jonathan blushed. Seeing that, Lesley roared withughter. ¡°Witty people are the scariest!¡± Elijah, too, burst outughing. Simon could not help butugh as well. However, he quickly recollected himself and said, ¡°I have something to tell all of you.¡± Immediately, Jonathan knew he was going to talk about the elixir pills. Meanwhile, Lesley and Elijah were oblivious to it. When they saw that serious look on Simon''s face, they hurriedly straightened themselves. Sure enough, Simon revealed the brocade box, saying, ¡°There are three elixir pills in here; two Immortal Pills and one Heaven Pill. Each elixir pill is priceless. These three pills were given to Jonathan by Beatrix and Master. He then handed them to me to give them out.¡± Lesley and Elijah were shocked, and they cast Jonathan a conflicted gaze. He actually gave away three priceless elixir pills just like that? What''s he thinking? His loyalty is incredible. Most importantly, he gave the pills up at a time when he needed to improve his cultivation the most. Simon said grimly, ¡°At first, I figured Jonathan would notin if I ate all three pills. At most, he''ll feel a little upset. After all, it was his choice to give them up. Perhaps I might even have be a Divine Master now. Then again, I figured there was no use for me to enter that cultivation stage. What I care about the most when we''re together is not the Divine Master level. Instead, it''s our rtionship. I was an orphan since young, and I had no siblings. Hence, I always felt that you guys were compensation the heavens bestowed on me.¡± Jonathan and the others sympathized with him. Even their eyes began to well up with tears. Taking a deep breath, Simon continued, ¡°Therefore, I have decided to give the Heaven Pill to Lesley. With this, I hope you''ll be able to advance to Celestial Soul. As for the two Immortal Pills, I''ll give them to you, Jonathan. As for Elijah, you haven''t entered the final stage of Nascent Soul. Hence, it''ll be quite a waste to give you such a good quality pill. Hence, all three of us will help you enter the final stage and do our best to help you in the future.¡± Elijah said nonchntly, ¡°It''s okay, Simon. Don''t worry about it. I won''t think ill about this situation.¡± His assurance put a smile on Simon''s face. Right then, Jonathan said, ¡°Simon, I only need one Immortal Pill. Why don''t we each have one? Good friends should share, right?¡± ¡°I''m fine. This is your chance. I originally wanted to give them all to you, but I changed my mind when I remembered how close Lesley is to advancing to the next level.¡± ¡°Simon, we need to have one each,¡± said Jonathan. ¡°One Immortal Pill is practically useless for me. If I were given a chance to own one, I''d never give it to you. Please, say no more.¡± Simon sounded exceptionally firm. When Jonathan was about to argue, Simon said, ¡°Jonathan, if you keep arguing with me, I''m going to be mad. No one is allowed to change my decision.¡± Elijah piped up, ¡°Exactly. We know you''re in a crucial situation. We''re friends. There''s nothing we won''t be able to understand. The fact that you''re able to let Simon give out the elixir pills is more than enough to prove your sincerity toward us.¡± Feeling a little embarrassed, Lesley said, ¡°I shouldn''t be taking your Heaven Pill, too. But like what Simon said, I really want to advance.¡± Jonathan let out a sigh and said, ¡°All right, then.¡± With that, everything was happily resolved. After the meal, Jonathan returned to his room and swallowed the two Fortune Pills. The two Fortune Pills'' effects and nutrients were greater than those of a Spirit Pill. The Fortune Pills'' powerful effects rushed into Jonathan''s body, and the cells absorbed them crazily. It gave Jonathan afortable feeling, like the feeling of rain after a long drought. Soon, the effects werepletely absorbed into his body. With that, Jonathan let out a sigh of relief. He felt as if he could advance to the middle stage of Celestial Soul if he had another Heaven Pill. After all, Heaven Pills were more powerful than Immortal Pills. In fact, Mabel advanced to the Divine Master level right after taking two Heaven Pills. Before that, she had been in the middle stage of Celestial Soul. The fact that Mabel was stuck in that stage for a long time was why she seeded in advancing in one go. All Mabel relied on for her cultivation in the past were herbs and spiritual medicines. Jonathan mulled over it carefully, realizing how difficult it was to acquire such amazing elixir pills again. Maybe I should look for some spiritual medicines to consume. I need to advance to the middle stage of Celestial Soul, at the very least. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Chapter 368 Chapter 368 The bustling Lostaria was a coastal city, so the lights at night were even more dazzling and beautiful. It was also at times like these that Elijah hated being alone. He wanted to visit the bar to pick up the ladies, especially the blue-eyed blonds he found so irresistibly attractive. Elijah invited Lesley along, but unfortunately, thetter had taken the Heaven Pill and wanted to concentrate on his cultivation. No matter how much Elijah tried to change his mind, Lesley refused to budge. Just then, Jonathan stood up and offered to apany the man. I have nothing important to do anyway, so I might as well take this chance to have fun. Whatever''s going to happen will happen. There''s no use worrying about it or trying to avoid it. Instead, I should change my state of mind and ept every moment for what it is! Look at those big-shot Divine Masters like Demon Emperor and Divine Emperor... They didn''t even flinch in the face of the demonic tribtion, so is there a reason for me to fear Ignatius? No! With that, Jonathan and Elijah drove off in thetter''s Mercedes-Benz. From the choice of the car alone, it was clear that Elijah wasn''t afraid to max out the stipted budget set by Divine Realm. Before long, the car was speeding down the roads of Mount Frallein, with Elijah flooring the gas pedal the entire way. Despite that, the man couldn''t get rid of a nagging thought and eventually blurted out, ¡°Jonathan, would Catherine kill me if she found out I brought you to the bar to meet girls?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Jonathan said with absolute certainty. Needless to say, Elijah instantly grimaced. ¡°In that case, why don''t you stick to the drinks and leave the flirting to me?¡± ¡°Haha. You b*stard... That''s quite a deal you got, huh? Do you seriously expect me to sit and watch?¡± Elijah chuckled in response. ¡°You have to spare a thought for Catherine!¡± ¡°No way!¡± Jonathan retorted as he red at the man. ¡°I want to show you how to pick up girls like a pro. If Catherine finds out what we''ve done, I''ll say you forced me into it.¡± Upon hearing that, Elijah began to whimper and whine, ¡°Fine. Guess I''d better not go, then.¡± Just like that, the two men joked around andughed their way to their destination. Lostaria''s most famous bar was none other than Melody Bar, which was also affectionately known as Red Dust by foreigners. It was a high-end bar with the prettiest bargirls in town, and tourists who wanted to experience the best nightlife in Lostaria would undoubtedly make it one of their pit stops. Naturally, Jonathan and Elijah were no exception. Even at the entrance, they could already hear the heavy metal music sting away. Jonathan could feel his stress melting away as soon as he stepped in, and he knew right then that Melody Bar was indeed the best ce for anyone to rx and unwind. The bar was huge, and its dance floor could easily amodate a thousand people. There were even professional dance performances set to dazzle one''s senses. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Nobody could deny that Melody Bar was just like a free country. It was a ce where race and nationality didn''t matter, and as long as there was a mutual attraction between the parties, a night of passion would soon follow. Therefore, anyone who visited Melody Bar would surely fall in love with it! Of course, the bar was far from appropriate for couples, but thankfully, Jonathan and Elijah were nothing more than friends. Interestingly, before the men entered the bar, Elijah had promised that they''d only drink and not flirt with girls. Once they stepped inside, however, he instantly broke his promise and began chatting up the beauties after getting a drink. Jonathan stopped in his tracks and took a deep breath. The air in the bar might be murky, but it was also highly intoxicating. The next second, he ordered vodka with lemon ice cubes and downed three shots in one go. With that, he immediately felt his body getting lighter. Anyone who drank would know that that was the most enjoyable sensation they could get from alcohol. Soon, Jonathan began weaving through the crowds with a drink in his hand, asionally reaching out a hand to squeeze a woman''s bottoms or to fondle their breasts. In all honesty, he didn''t even see what they looked like. One of thedies initially turned around in anger, but as soon as she saw Jonathan, she curled her lips into a smile. ¡°Oh, stop it!¡± Jonathan was, without a doubt, a good-looking man. Not only was his father, Tristan, exceptionally handsome, but his mother was also a gorgeous woman. With such good genes from both parents, how could he not be blessed in the looks department? Furthermore, Jonathan had gone through all kinds of dangers, and his worldliness made him seem even more alluring and irresistible. It was hardly surprising that thedy wanted to take things further with Jonathan, but to her dismay, the latter had already disappeared into the crowd. Within seconds, Jonathan had wandered to the middle of the dance floor, though the drink in his hand was long gone. He danced his heart out for the next few minutes, fully rxing and savoring the moment. He had always loved frequenting bars and dancing, and now that he was re-experiencing his favorite pastime, it was a different sense of thrill altogether. It wasn''t long before Jonathan found himself dancing with a beautiful blond. The woman slipped her hand down his pants and began groping around, prompting an excited Jonathan to do the same to her. There was so much lust and passion that the pair would''ve gone all the way if it weren''t for the environment. After a while, the seductive blond leaned into Jonathan''s ear and whispered, ¡°Hey, handsome, let''s head to the restroom.¡± Jonathan instantly nodded. Wow, this girl sure is thirsty for sex! ¡°Sure. I''ll go after you.¡± With that, the blond kissed him and sashayed toward the nearest restroom. Unbeknownst to her, Jonathan had turned and left. I''m here to rx, not indulge in carnal desires. The old me would''ve dly epted her offer, but now, I can''t bring myself to do it... Despite that, Jonathan couldn''t douse the fires of desire burning inside him. Knowing he''d lose control if he stayed on any longer, he walked out of Melody Bar without hesitation. Once outside, he shook his head to clear his mind and instantly felt a lot soberer. Just as Jonathan was about to head to Elijah''s car for a nap, he saw the vehicle shaking violently. Loud moans of pleasure rang out constantly, and Jonathan soon saw a gorgeous blue-eyed blond sitting topless on Elijah''sp. Oh, d*mn... That woman sure is sexy! Elijah''s one lucky b*stard! The next second, Jonathan slunk off into a corner and waited quietly. As a friend, I can''t possibly ruin Elijah''s time, can I? Argh. I do envy how he''s so decisive and carefree, though. Those days are getting farther away from me now... As Jonathan sat on a flight of steps nearby, he realized many other luxury cars were also packed with action like Elijah''s. Not only was it not an umon sight at Melody Bar, but it had also be one of the bar''s selling points. As such, many people frequented Melody Bar for that purpose, knowing there was a good chance they could have a most intimate and unforgettable night with one of the bargirls or patrons. That aside, it was a beautiful night with the moon hanging high in the bright, starry sky. The gentle night breeze carried the familiar smell of the sea, making the atmosphere feel even more tranquil and soothing. Jonathan, however, felt like he was in hell. Having to wait for Elijah to finish the deed was torturous enough, but it was even worse when Jonathan could''ve been in that position too! Thank goodness I have a high cultivation level and a strong mental focus. That''s how I keep myself from straying... As Jonathan continued his hellish wait, a flurry of footsteps suddenly sounded behind him. Huh? Those footsteps are headed my way... When Jonathan finally looked up, he saw a young man walking toward him with a beautiful woman hanging off his arm. Despite that, all Jonathan could hear was the young man''s heavy steps echoing through his ears. The young man was dressed in a white tuxedo as though he was on his way to a grand event. His eyes were blue, and his features were so well-defined that he looked like a piece of art. Even Jonathan had to admit that the young man was immactely beautiful. On top of that, thetter carried himself with so much poise and grace that not even the likes of Skyler Yoder and Braxton Sable wereparable to him. Interestingly, Jonathan had felt something peculiar from the second he locked eyes with the young man. It was the familial bond between family members, a closeness that ordinary siblings might not even be able to sense. Jonathan, however, could feel it in its entirety. As it turned out, the young man was none other than Ignatius Cadman. He was Jonathan''s younger brother and the apple of Tristan''s eye, while Jonathan was nothing more than trash. Countless thoughts flooded thetter''s head as Ignatius approached him with the woman in tow. Compared to Ignatius, who was standing tall and proud, Jonathan appeared rather wretched. In an attempt to rub it in, Ignatius looped his arm around the woman''s waist and looked down at Jonathan condescendingly. Thetter promptly stood up and held Ignatius'' gaze, his face devoid of expression. ¡°I''ve been dying to meet you after Father mentioned that I have an elder brother,¡± Ignatius said tly. Knowing there was no love to speak of between him and his brother, Jonathan replied, ¡°Well, you''ve seen me now. Are you disappointed?¡± Ignatius nodded solemnly. ¡°I am.¡± ¡°Haha. How interesting!¡± ¡°This is far from interesting. Look at us... Your cultivation level is so much lower than mine. I can easily kill you with one finger.¡± ¡°But you can''t do that, can you?¡± Jonathan answered. ¡°You can only watch me grow stronger with each passing day. It''s just like how Asura Emperor had to witness the Emperor of Chanaea''s progress back in the day.¡± Upon hearing that, Ignatius chuckled. ¡°s, you''re not the Emperor of Chanaea, and I''m not Asura Emperor.¡± ¡°Why have you stalked me here thiste at night, anyway? Are you trying to brag about your achievements?¡± ¡°I thought I had met a worthy opponent, but you turned out to be such a disappointment,¡± Ignatius muttered, sighing as he did. ¡°You''re my father''s son, and even though neither of us wants to acknowledge you, you can''t change the fact that we share the same bloodline. Then again, after knowing what your grandmother and mother are like, I can''t help but despise you. Tell you what. If you have the guts to find a woman here to fool around with, I might change my impression about you.¡± ¡°Ah, but don''t forget that your opinions don''t matter to me. I don''t care if you despise me or not.¡± Despite being slightly taken aback, Ignatius quickly rposed himself. ¡°I swear you''ll care about that sooner orter!¡± The next second, the man turned around and left with the woman, leaving Jonathan to stare nkly into space. Needless to say, Ignatius'' appearance had stung him to the quick. They were both Tristan''s sons, yet their lives were wildly different. Ignatius was born with a silver spoon in his mouth, and his cultivation level had already surpassed all the masters in Divine Realm. Jonathan, however, was still struggling with it. Frustrated, he took a deep breath and shook off the negative feelings. My determination is stronger than ever. I won''t be affected by Ignatius'' words, nor will I find a woman to spend the night with. I don''t need to prove anything to him! Half an hourter, a disheveled Elijah finally exited the car with his equally unkempt blond date. As soon as he saw Jonathan, he couldn''t help but feel a little embarrassed. ¡°Sorry to keep you waiting, Jonathan.¡± To his surprise, Jonathan didn''t seem to mind and merely smiled in response. Chapter 369 Chapter 369 CHAPTER 369 RICHARD IS ANGRY Elijah whispered into Jonathan''s ear, ¡°Jonathan, these girls are just different. It was so incredible and enjoyable! Do you want to give it a shot... Oh, forget about it.¡± Jonathan smiled. ¡°You can enjoy it now, but don''t act like this after you get married.¡± Elijah chuckled. ¡°That''s why I''ll never get married. Marriage is so boring and restrictive!¡± Jonathan was reminded of how he didn''t want to marry but was eventually forced to. However, thinking about it carefully, he had never regretted marrying Catherine. He considered himself blessed and contented with having a wife like Catherine in this lifetime. He looked up at this moment and saw the blushing blond woman waiting for Elijah. Elijah told Jonathan, ¡°Jonathan, you can take my car and go back first. I''ll be out of contact for the rest of the day.¡± Jonathan nodded. ¡°Take care of yourself.¡± Elijah responded, ¡°Don''t worry. I''m a great fighter, at the very least. What kind of danger could I possibly face?¡± Jonathan reciprocated his smile. ¡°Get lost, then.¡± Elijah stated, ¡°I''ll go and enjoy myself now.¡± Then, he hurriedly walked toward the blond woman with a grin. He wound his arm tightly around her waist and left. Meanwhile, Jonathan got in the Mercedes-Benz. He immediately saw some unknown stains and even found a pair ofce panties. What the f*ck? They are so shameless! Jonathan could still detect a strange odor, so he quickly opened the convertible top and pressed the cirction button. It took a while for the smell to dissipate before Jonathan could drive back to Catherine''s ce. Catherine hade together with them, but she was staying in the hotel. Since she didn''t need to carry out any mission, she had no choice but toe along with them. However, Jonathan knew she preferred a tranquil environment and disliked cumbersome customs, so he offered to let her stay in the hotel. Catherine was already asleep when Jonathan reached the hotel. He entered the room quietly to shower. Then, he got into bed and hugged her from under the nkets. Catherine nestled in his armsfortably. No matter how nasty his desires were, they dissipated the moment he hugged Catherine. His heart ached for her. To like is to run wild, to love is to restrain. Two dayster, everyone was waiting to pay their respects to Divine Emperor as usual in the morning. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. However, while the disciples were waiting outside, a young man appeared among the masters this time. The disciples were surprised because they had never seen such a young person walking among the masters before. This young man was dressed in white, making him seem like a divine being out of a painting. In addition, he exuded an ethereal aura that rendered people powerless to resist their awe of him. Even Beatrix, who had such a firm will and control over herself, was momentarily stunned after seeing this young man. The young man was naturally Ignatius. He stood in the middle with Richard, Oswald, Gideon, Edward, and the rest of the inner circle disciples surrounding him. Without a doubt, he was the center of attention. His cultivation had reached the level of Third Divine, which was certainly something to be amazed about. Ignatius was a highly talented individual, especially since Tristan raised him. No one knows how many elixirs and medicinal herbs Tristan had given him to make him the person he was now. This was an opportunity that no one else had. Although Oswald and the other masters were also the Divine Emperor''s disciples, most of them had never even seen what he looked like, let alone received any guidance from him. The three disciples who had the most contact with the Divine Emperor were probably Tristan, Lance, and Magnus, and these three disciples were all extraordinary beings! ¡°He''s Ignatius!¡± Beatrix muttered into Jonathan''s ear outside the shrine. Jonathan whispered, ¡°I know.¡± Simon, Elijah, Lesley, and Catherine were all standing beside Jonathan. Everyone merely stood in solemn silence and did not speak to each other anymore. After Ignatius and the other masters had paid their respects to Divine Emperor and left the shrine, the disciples bowed before them. ¡°Greetings, masters!¡± At this moment, Jonathan and the others couldn''t escape greeting them, as no one could bear the consequences of disrespecting the masters when they were in Divine Realm. Ignatius was right in front. At this moment, he was still as young and arrogant as ever, but he was also the person most people looked up to. He was the protagonist, while the others were merely side characters. Just then, he stopped in front of Jonathan. Immediately, Jonathan became the center of attention as everyone looked at him. ¡°Ignatius, what''s wrong?¡± Oswald looked at Ignatius, confused. Ignatius curled his lips into a smile. ¡°Oswald, you must not know that Jonathan is my older brother.¡± Oswald, Gideon, and Edward were dumbfounded upon hearing that. Ignatius sneered coldly and said to Jonathan, who was still bowing before them, ¡°I told you that you would care about my opinion.¡± With that, he didn''t say anything else. He turned around and left. After Ignatius left, Jonathan and the others finally stood up straight. Jonathan''s mentality was strong. He would never feel defeated because of what just happened with Ignatius. He had seen through Ignatius'' intentions. It''s obvious he wants everyone to know that he''s my brother. It''s so that people would make the After everyone paid their respects to Divine Emperor, a promotion ceremony was held for Ignatius in Grand Hall. This time, all the disciples within Divine Realm had to attend, including Alice and the other outer disciples. However, they didn''t have champagne and flowers this time. Only the masters on stage received them. Ignatius stood proudly on the stage, among the masters, as Oswald gave him the Golden Token. Oswald said, ¡°Ignatius, from today onward, you are one of the masters in Divine Realm and also Divine Emperor''s first-generation inner disciple. All the disciples of the Divine Realm must respect you. If there are any who do not respect you, you can execute them.¡± He paused and continued, ¡°In addition, there are not enough human resources regarding the management of Luminary Vessel. You will be the one managing it from now on while Richard will support you.¡± He nced at Richard and asked, ¡°Richard, Divine Emperor personally appointed him. Do you have any objections?¡± Jonathan and the others were rendered speechless, astonished. Oswald is openly trying to remove Richard''s authority and power! Richard nced at Oswald before turning to look at Ignatius. Ignatius seemed indifferent about the entire situation. Richard scoffed coldly before uttering, ¡°Oswald, why do I feel you''re the busier one with The Inquisition? Why don''t you give it to Ignatius instead?¡± Oswald sneered and replied, ¡°I would like to, but Ignatius doesn''t like The Inquisition. He prefers your department.¡± Richard replied, ¡°I''m sorry, but Divine Emperor personally appointed me to be in charge of Luminary Vessel. If you guys want Luminary Vessel, there are only two ways. First, kill me. Second, obtain Divine Emperor''s personal order. Otherwise, no one should step near Luminary Vessel.¡± Richard was not someone to be trifled with. He was really enraged by this. Oswald froze momentarily, and a profound smile shed across his face before quickly disappearing. However, Jonathan caught it and instantly understood Oswald''s intentions. Oswald wants Richard to publicly offend Ignatius. If that happens, this will create an enmity between them, and Ignatius will be on Oswald''s side. Oswald is truly cunning! However, Oswald seemed to have forgotten an important point, which was that Ignatius was no fool. Ignatius smiled and said, ¡°Richard, please don''t be angry. If you aren''t willing, let''s forget about it.¡± Oswald chimed in, ¡°All right, then. Ignatius, I''ll provide you with your own residence first. As for your position, we''ll slowly discuss it until you are satisfied.¡± Ignatius replied, ¡°Thank you.¡± He paused and took the Golden Token. ¡°Can I reallymand any disciples with this Golden Token?¡± Oswald replied, ¡°Of course!¡± Jonathan''s heart sank, and he immediately knew that Ignatius was up to something. Ignatius stated, ¡°I''m very happy today, and I''m grateful for all of your appreciation. Since we have no champagne in our sses yet, can I ask a disciple toe up and pour us some?¡± Oswald responded, ¡°Of course!¡± Ignatius immediately turned to where Jonathan was standing and uttered, ¡°My dear brother, can you pour us some champagne?¡± It was evident he wanted to humiliate Jonathan in front of everyone. Jonathan was not in a good position to refuse at this time. Just as he was about to speak up, Richard interrupted, ¡°Ignatius, there are many outer disciples present, and they are specifically responsible for these matters. You didn''t look for them but instead came to ask my disciple to pour the champagne. Are you deliberately trying to humiliate me?¡± Ignatius was slightly stunned, and an inexplicable cold look shed across his face. Richard couldn''t care less about offending Ignatius since he knew his rtionship with Ignatius was already irreconcble. Ignatius didn''t say anything. At this moment, Alice walked onto the stage and respectfully bowed. ¡°I''m Alice, and I am honored to serve all of you leaders!¡± She then picked up the champagne and started pouring it into their sses. Ignatius looked at Richard and smiled. ¡°Richard, you''re adorable. I''ll definitely remember you.¡± Richard scoffed coldly and retorted, ¡°When I was born, your father was still ying in the mud. How dare you say that I am adorable? You are really immature.¡± This was aplete falling out between Ignatius and Richard. Richard had no qualms in refuting Ignatius since they were on equal grounds and statuses. Ignatius would not dare to kill Richard. Although he could kill Richard, this would mean that he would not be able to stay in Divine Realm anymore. Divine Emperor would definitely be furious about it. His father wouldn''t be able to do anything about it, let alone himself. Jonathan and the others were exhrated upon hearing this, but they didn''t show it. Ignatius scoffed coldly before storming off in a huff. Although Ignatius had profound cultivation, he was far less mature and artful than Jonathan and Richard. Chapter 370 Chapter 370 CHAPTER 370 THE TRUE COLORS OF IGNATIUS The promotion ceremony ended on an awkward note. Regardless of whether Ignatius was smart or if he was scheming something, it was undeniable that his cultivation level was at the top of Divine Realm. Apart from the Divine Emperor, Emperor of Chanaea, and long-missing Asura Emperor, the others were not his opponent. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Hence, Oswald and Gideon used Ignatius as a bargaining chip to go up against Richard. Jonathan, Richard, and the others returned to Chard Hall. Jonathan and the others were worried as they stood inside Chard Hall. However, Richard was calm as he looked at the gloomy looks on everyone''s faces before saying, ¡°No need to worry, everyone. Even if today''s matter did not happen, Ignatius isn''t a good person either. He followed Tristan''s orders toe here. Obviously, he wants to take control of Divine Realm.¡± Beatrix was shocked as she said, ¡°Master, the Divine Emperor is still alive. How can Ignatius take control over Divine Realm?¡± Richard replied, ¡°Bee, didn''t you know? The Divine Emperor wouldn''t be in control of Divine Realm forever. If therees a day when the Divine Emperor does not need Divine Realm, he will leave. Plus, Tristan has been cultivating all this while. Ignatius'' cultivation is also very strong. If the father and son duo join hands, it won''t be impossible for them to force the Divine Emperor to step down. By then, my greatest tribtion will be considered to have arrived.¡± ¡°So what you''re saying is that this is the Divine Emperor''s demonic tribtion,¡± Beatrix said. Everyone paled when they heard that. They only just realized the greatness of the demonic tribtion. Richard continued, ¡°It doesn''t matter if anything changes because my greatest tribtion will be the same. If the Divine Emperor can ovee and escape his demonic tribtion, he won''t care about Divine Realm anymore. By then, Ignatius won''t let me go. If the Divine Emperor can''t ovee his demonic tribtion, there''s nothing else we can do.¡± He looked at Jonathan before continuing, ¡°Jonathan, you are Tristan''s demonic tribtion. We will rest our hopes entirely on you.¡± Jonathan looked at Richard. He suddenly felt the heaviness of the burden on his shoulders. Beatrix frowned slightly and said, ¡°Though you said that, Jonathan''s cultivation at the moment is far from Ignatius'', let alone beingpared to Master Tristan''s.¡± Richard replied, ¡°Things will get better. Although there is still a huge gap between Jonathan''s and their cultivation, he is improving quickly. He''ll have his opportunity to go up against them.¡± He waved his hand and continued, ¡°Nothing too serious will happen in the next three years. You all should leave.¡± It was obvious that Richard was unwilling to continue the conversation. However, he soon added, ¡°Divine Realm is not a ce for you to linger. You won''t be under the noses of Ignatius and Edward once you leave Divine Realm. They won''t be able to do anything to you either. So it''s best if you leave as soon as possible.¡± He paused momentarily before continuing, ¡°If I''m not wrong, Ignatius will reel some people in and give them some benefits to build his organization. The biggest reason he came to Divine Realm is probably to stop Jonathan from bing stronger.¡± Naturally, Jonathan understood what he meant. Hence, Jonathan and the others hurried back to Sunny Condo. They did not stay too long, leaving Divine Realm soon after. Surprisingly, Beatrix followed along. ¡°Beatrix, you...¡± Jonathan and the others were surprised to see the gorgeous and cool Beatrix. Beatrix grinned and responded, ¡°Master let me follow you and the others. He also said although there would be many dangers following you, there would also be many opportunities. Besides, don''t you need someone by your side to help you? You want to build an organization at Eastsummer. Won''t you need someone talented like me?¡± Jonathan was touched. At the same time, he was also happy as he replied, ¡°That''s great, then.¡± After that, they sent Catherine back to Yaleview. She still needed to take care of Aaliyah. Plus, Jonathan would be more relieved knowing that Catherine was staying home. Only then did Jonathan and the others make their way to Eastsummer. The weather at Lostaria was beautiful. The blue sky was filled with fluffy white clouds, and the sun shone brightly. They took a ne to Rodunst before heading toward Eastsummer by car. Ignatius was temporarily staying at an apartment in Divine Realm. He was calm and did not seem to be angry. Just then, a knock came from the door. ¡°Hello, Oswald and Gideon. Pleasee in,¡± Ignatius said calmly. Oswald and Gideon had arrived together. Ignatius got up to wee them when they entered. He invited them to sit on the couch before taking a seat. Oswald heaved a heavy sigh before saying, ¡°Ignatius, I can''t believe Richard would be so dense. What happened today embarrassed us greatly.¡± A sense of anger shed across Ignatius'' eyes. He said through clenched teeth, ¡°Who does Richard think he is? I would''ve killed him today if it weren''t for the Divine Emperor.¡± Oswald and Gideonughed inwardly. That was the result they wanted. ¡°Let''s stop talking about this. I''ll make sure Richard regrets it sooner orter,¡± Ignatius continued. Oswald and Gideon nodded before saying, ¡°All right, all right. We won''t talk about it anymore. If there''s anything you need, just let us know.¡± ¡°I will,¡± Ignatius replied. He then took out two brocade boxes and said, ¡°Oswald, Gideon, you have helped me a lot. I''m grateful for it. This is a small gift from me. I hope you''ll ept it.¡± With that, he pushed the brocade boxes toward them. Oswald and Gideon were delighted. They suppressed their emotions and remained expressionless. Oswald was a crafty one as he said, ¡°Ignatius, you don''t need to be so polite. We didn''t do much for you. We can''t ept something that we don''t deserve!¡± Ignatius grinned. ¡°My father always mentioned you two. This is nothing but a small gift. You''ll receive more things in the future.¡± Oswald and Gideon stopped insisting. They reached for the brocade boxes and opened them. Inside each of the boxes were three Immortal Pills. It was indeed generous of Ignatius to gift them three Immortal Pills. Plus, this was considered a ¡°small gift¡± from him. Oswald and Gideon could not help but secretly be in awe. Just how much wealth did Tristan umte? Hence, it was not surprising to understand now how Ignatius had a high level of cultivation at such a young age. After that, Ignatius sent those two sly old foxes out the door. However, Ignatius was not at peace for long because soon, Edward arrived. After Edward entered, he seemed very respectful in front of Ignatius. He called out, ¡°Young Master!¡± Ignatius wore a cold expression as he responded, ¡°Have a seat.¡± ¡°Yes, Young Master!¡± Edward yelled before sitting opposite Ignatius. Ignatius huffed in anger. ¡°Oswald and Gideon, those b*stards, want to use me to go up against Richard. Yet they didn''t expect that I was pretending to be childish in front of them.¡± Edward heaved a heavy sigh. He could feel the angering from Ignatius. ¡°Young Master, everything I have is given to me by you and Master. Whatever order you have, I''ll do it for you.¡± He paused momentarily before continuing, ¡°Jonathan and I had many grudges against each other, but I never expected him to be Master''s son.¡± Ignatius sneered and said, ¡°If we''re going to talk about family backgrounds, don''t you also have to call him ''Young Master?¡®¡± Edward hurriedly replied respectfully, ¡°I''ll only obey you and Master. If you want to honor him as my young master, then he''ll be my young master. If you don''t want to, he''s nothing to me.¡± Ignatius hummed in satisfaction. ¡°Edward, you have improved much throughout the past few years. Your cultivation breakthrough is not bad, either. Don''t worry. We won''t mistreat you as long as you are obedient and do as my father and I order you to.¡± Edward replied, ¡°Yes, Young Master.¡± He continued, ¡°Young Master, if you think it''s inconvenient for you to kill Jonathan, I can do it for you.¡± Ignatius huffed. ¡°You''re dead meat if you kill him. The Divine Emperor won''t let you kill someone from Divine Realm.¡± Edward was taken aback. Ignatius continued, ¡°It doesn''t matter if the Divine Emperor falls. If I wanted to kill Jonathan, he would''ve died long ago. I haven''t killed him because my father still finds him useful. You won''t understand even if I exin it to you.¡± Edward lowered his head. Ignatius added, ¡°Remember this. I don''t want to kill Jonathan. I only want two things. Firstly, I want to develop my power and suppress Jonathan in terms of numbers and strength. Secondly, I want to make things difficult and restrict him from doing anything.¡± ¡°Okay. I understand,¡± Edward replied immediately. Ignatius asked, ¡°What do you think we should do now?¡± Edward was also an intelligent person. He pondered momentarily before saying, ¡°We need to strike where it hurts most. Since we want to increase our power, we can look for allies in Divine Realm and train them. Next, to restrict Jonathan, we must start with the people beside him. We can do that by making his friends be his enemies or be our allies. From my observation, there are many powerful women by his side. For example, there is Mabel from the Department of National Security and Richard''s disciple, Beatrix. Young Master, if you can take these women as your wives, it''ll be a heavy blow to Jonathan, whether it be his dignity or strength.¡± Ignatius'' eyes brightened. ¡°That makes sense. I''ve met Beatrix. She''s quite a beauty and suits my tastes.¡± Edward grinned. ¡°However, these women cannot bepared to other ignorant girls. It won''t be that easy to get them,¡± said Ignatius. Edward replied, ¡°You have several Divine Masters and multiple tactics. You don''t always have to chase after women to get them. Women are easier to deal with once you get them into bed. The Divine Emperor doesn''t allow us to kill the people of Divine Realm, but he didn''t say we can''t use force on them. Besides, Jonathan also has a wife who is drop-dead gorgeous.¡± Ignatiusughed. ¡°That makes sense.¡± He paused momentarily before continuing, ¡°I have cultivated for more than twenty years under the watchful eyes of my father and have never had a day off. Since I left him, I should enjoy myself in this colorful world. As for Jonathan''s wife, Mabel, and Beatrix, we''ll discuss itter. I need you to go to Lostaria and help me prepare a mansion right now. I want to find a few local beauties to be with me long-term.¡± Ignatius was a carefree person and did whatever he wanted. He wanted to be a self-indulgent ruler that had many wives. He preferred that kind of life and would not suppress his desires. Chapter 371 Chapter 371 Chapter 371 Gulden Vampir Edward was highly efficient. Not only did he manage to find a seaside mansion in Lostaria for Ignatius the next day, but he also paid an exorbitant sum to hire ten foreign models to stay in the mansion. When Ignatius was invited to the mansion and saw that scene, he was delighted. With a wave of his hand, he gave Edward two Immortal Pills. Edward was ted when he received the pills. Meanwhile, Jonathan had no idea that Ignatius would go against his wife and friends. He had always assumed that there was no need to be cautious since everyone was from Divine Realm, where there were rules forbidding anyone from attacking the family members of each disciple. However, Ignatius was quite clever with his attack. If he managed to make Mabel and Beatrix follow him wholeheartedly, it wouldn¡¯t be considered an attack. Mabel was still not considered part of Jonathan¡¯s family. As for Catherine, Ignatius had other ns. He aimed to strike at Jonathan in a way that the Divine Emperor could not possibly reproach him. The thought of sleeping with Catherine, who could be considered his sister-inw, was quite exhrating for him. At this time, Jonathan and his group were still on their way to Eastsummer. After traveling from Lostaria to Rodunst, they bought a car and quickly secured the license te. With that, they continued on their way to Eastsummer. The road ahead of them was still part of the expressway, which would wind up the mountain five hundred kilometerster. The winding road had its back facing the Alberbridge Range, which seemed like a boundary that spanned the two realms of the earth. Seen from afar, it looked as majestic as a dragon. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. The azure sky was also dotted with white clouds that resembled cotton candy, creating a breathtaking scene. The gentle mountain breeze made one feel at ease. Jonathan drove a Land Rover while Beatrix sat in the passenger seat. Simon, Lesley, and Elijah sat in the back. They would only feel at ease if Jonathan drove on these mountain roads. When Elijah was driving earlier, they had been anxiously sitting on the edge of their seats. Jonathan¡¯s driving skills were on another level. At five in the evening, they finally arrived in Eastsummer. They saw the legendary Periwinkle Eastsummer Lake, which was so big that one would mistake it for a vast ocean. The water in thiske was so astoundingly clear that the fish and algae ten meters underwater were still visible. If one were to take an aerial photograph of a person rowing in theke, it would seem as if theke didn¡¯t exist and the person was cruising through the air. It was no surprise that so many tourists flocked to Periwinkle Eastsummer Lake. Periwinkle Eastsummer Lake was merely the first tourist attraction. Behind ity the old residence of a great Emperor, ancient caves, and even a magnificent museum. There was also an ind there, which had been conquered by Eastsummer. The ind, which was popted by birds, was known as the Thousand Bird Ind. In fact, the name was already outdated, for there were now tens of thousands of birds there. Numerous famous historical sites and beautifulndscapes had created the now glorious Eastsummer. As such, its main economic sector was tourism. Of course, there were also other industries here such as illegal arms trade and drug trafficking. In the absence of a strong formal economy, the residents of Eastsummer and the Yartranians had to seek other ways to make a fortune. They were often left with no other choices. ¡°This is a nice ce,¡± eximed Beatrix earnestly as she stuck her head out of the car window. As Jonathan was also visiting Eastsummer for the first time, his knowledge of it was limited to some information he had read previously. He was attracted by the physicalndscape and political environment there. He felt as if he was driving on a coastal highway. Many tourists, who were decked in sun hats and bikinis, were taking photos on the two sides of the road. Swimming in Periwinkle Eastsummer Lake was actually forbidden. It was all thanks to the government¡¯s careful protection that Periwinkle Eastsummer Lake could remain so pristine. Jonathan smiled at Beatrix. ¡°If you like this ce, you can stay here permanently! Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll prepare a house, car, and yard for you, all free of charge.¡± ¡°Do you think you can bribe me with just tens of millions?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like that. Even if I don¡¯t do anything for you, you still have to help me.¡± Beatrix was momentarily stunned before rolling her eyes. He was right, after all. Simon and the rest burst outughing. While Beatrix and Jonathan undoubtedly had a good rtionship, she was merely acquaintances with Simon and the rest. Simon and the others only acknowledged Richard as their master because of Jonathan. Although they did not feel much loyalty toward Richard, they were still grateful to him and respected him greatly. There were no other reasons except for the fact that Richard was worthy of their respect. They quickly drove into the downtown area of Eastsummer. The prosperous downtown area had some old trams and buildings from the middle ages. It was a cultural city in Epea. East Street and West Street were starkly different. While East Street was very wealthy and covered with high-tech equipment and skyscrapers, West Street preserved the trams, steam engines, as well as other ancient relics and architecture. It was a city with foresight. Jonathan and the rest were heading to East Street. Mabel, who had arrived earlier, had not been idle for the past few days. First, she had figured out Eastsummer¡¯s political situation. She did note alone. The intelligence team had followed her too. Second, she had gained a closer understanding of Eastsummer¡¯s underground forces. Third, she had analyzed Eastsummer¡¯s economy. Fourth, she had scouted a good location for Jonathan to build his base. Mabel hadpiled her preparatory works into a booklet for Jonathan to review. One had to admit that she was a very capable worker. Her capabilities were evident from these minor details rather than her cultivation. At the same time, upon receiving updates that Jonathan and the rest would be arriving that day, she rented an apartment first. A city, no matter how dense it was, would always make space for the wealthy. The condominium, called Eastsummer Condominium, was located at the end of a path shaded by trees. It was very quiet. Upon entering thepound, one would have to go through a metal gate before arriving at a courtyard. Mabel drove the car that she had bought there to wee Jonathan and the rest. As they had already known each other previously, it was not awkward between them when they met. Mabel said with a smile, ¡°I have already prepared amodations and a sumptuous wee feast for everyone. Follow me.¡± With that, she got into the car. She led the way while Jonathan drove behind her. Soon, they arrived at Eastsummer Condominium. The tranquility and clean Epean-style architecture of the condominium made one feel at ease. ¡°This ce is nice. I think we can buy it,¡± Jonathan said to Mabel as soon as he entered. Mabel replied, ¡°We can buy it, but the owner might quote an exorbitant fee since we¡¯re foreigners.¡± Jonathan was slightly taken aback. However, he grinned and said, ¡°Do we look like easy targets? If he tries to demand an unreasonably high price, we¡¯ll negotiate with him. He can¡¯t possibly refuse to reason with us, right?¡± Mabel and the others chuckled. Although they had a lot of money, they would not like to be taken advantage of. A cool breeze greeted them after they entered the condominium. Although the condominium was quite old, the decorations inside were quite nice. Mabel had even hired two chefs to cook for them. One of the chefs, who was a Chanaean, asked Mabel, ¡°Can we serve the food now?¡± Mabel nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Upon hearing her reply, the chefs left to prepare the food. Everyone went to their respective rooms to ce their luggage down and freshen up. Some even took a bath. Meanwhile, Jonathan sat on the couch in the living room with Mabel. ¡°Jonathan, everything¡¯s fine here. With your wealth and capabilities, I have no doubt that you¡¯ll be able to achieve great things here¡­ However, there¡¯s this one thing that could be quite troublesome if we weren¡¯t careful.¡± ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± asked Jonathan, surprised. ¡°After the Divine Emperor exterminated the vampires, everyone assumed that all traces of the vampires have been wiped clean from the surface of the Earth. It was only discovered afterward that the Divine Emperor had eliminated the fake vampires. The true vampires are known as Gulden Vampir. The vampires who were killed by the Divine Emperor possessed a mysterious power called the Power of Blood. They did not need to feed on blood to survive. But those from Gulden Vampir feed on blood to replenish their strength. The purer the blood, the better it is.¡± After a brief pause, she added, ¡°Gulden Vampir was indignant after the Divine Emperor exterminated the vampires because they were connected to the vampires in some way. When they sought revenge against the Divine Emperor, they were severely defeated once again by him and the Emperor of Chanaea. If they hadn¡¯t escaped in time, Gulden Vampir would have already been wiped out. They have since taken refuge here in Eastsummer. They hide among ordinary people and establish their ownpany, which specializes in arms smuggling. They even ventured into tourism. Now that you¡¯re here, you definitely need to venture into a key industry and earn money, right?¡± Jonathan nodded. ¡°Of course!¡± The daily expenses of Divine Realm were huge. It would not have been an attractive ce without the allure of money and benefits. After all, to secure a strong foothold, one must not only rely on handouts. Furthermore, one should not resort to seizing power by force. Order could only be established through wealth and the economy. Otherwise, chaos would descend upon the world. Mabel said, ¡°So, you¡¯ll need to earn big bucks. If that¡¯s the case, there¡¯s bound to be a conflict with Gulden Vampir.¡± Chapter 372 Chapter 372 Chapter 372 Protector Pce Jonathan dimly recalled a past encounter with a member of Gulden Vampir. The encounter had been with their prince, Kirsten, who, along with several formidable allies, had sought to kill Lance. The battle had ended with the allies dead or fleeing, with Kirsten among those who had made a sessful escape. ¡°How is the strength of Gulden Vampir?¡± Jonathan inquired immediately of Mabel. ¡°Gulden Vampir has deep roots,¡± replied Mabel, ¡°housing many formidable princes and elders. The power of the king of Gulden Vampir is beyond imagination. The Divine Emperor is already a formidable presence. Back then, when Gulden Vampir dared to provoke him, the Divine Emperor was enraged. If Gulden Vampir was not a force to be reckoned with, would they have survived until now?¡± ¡°Indeed, you¡¯re right about that. If it was before, our venturing into this territory to wrest control from Gulden Vampir would have been an overestimation of our strength. We might even have had to retreat. But now, with the support of Wretched, we need not necessarily fear them.¡± ¡°My point is, we don¡¯t necessarily need to confront Gulden Vampir directly. We could find a new location for further development. After all, Gulden Vampir is a formidable adversary. Engaging them before we¡¯ve even established our own strength could be a losing proposition!¡± ¡°Your points are well-taken. I have studied many locations, and Eastsummer seems quite promising.¡± ¡°Of course. If this position wasn¡¯t advantageous, Gulden Vampir wouldn¡¯t have upied it.¡± ¡°We are bound to find strong adversaries in good locations,¡± Jonathan said and took a deep breath. ¡°Fleeing at the first sign of enemies or obstacles is not my style. It¡¯s the survival of the fittest. If we shift bases even before we start, it won¡¯t bode well for us. Conversely, if we choose wisely, perhaps Gulden Vampir could be our stepping stone. After all, over the years, Gulden Vampir hasid a solid foundation.¡± ¡°Do you n to usurp Gulden Vampir?¡± Mabel asked in surprise. ¡°Since we¡¯ve started, I don¡¯t n on being timid and lying low anymore,¡± Jonathan replied. ¡°I will utilize any resource that can be utilized. Now, Mabel, go find Wretched for me.¡± Seeing that Jonathan had made up his mind, Mabel knew better than to try and change his stubborn mind. ¡°All right. Give me the token.¡± Jonathan nodded and handed over a ck ribbon to Mabel. In due time, everyone gathered, all fresh and vibrant after a bath. An borate meal was prepared, with red wine, brandy, champagne, steak, various types of cuisine, and fruits. Mabel sat next to Jonathan, who poured champagne into everyone¡¯s sses before returning to his seat. He raised his ss and made a toast. ¡°This is a new beginning and the point where I truly begin. I am grateful for the support of my friends and brothers, and because of you guys, I am a blessed man. No matter how difficult the road ahead is, even if it leads into a deep abyss, I will march forward without hesitation.¡± Everyone, feeling Jonathan¡¯s resolve and spirit, raised their sses. After clinking sses, Jonathan announced, ¡°I intend to buy this condominium as a temporary dwelling for us. Additionally, I n to secure a high-rise in a bustling district of the city for our base. In the hustle and bustle of the city, it is best to be careful in all aspects.¡± Simon voiced his agreement, and so did Elijah and the others. However, Elijah immediately chimed in, ¡°The high-rise we fancy is bound to be upied. There will be various businesses operating inside, and they may not be willing to sell.¡± Jonathan¡¯s eyes gleamed with determination as he dered, ¡°Big endeavors leave no room for indecisiveness. We will follow two principles for now. First, we treat others fairly, and second, we must achieve our goal.¡± Jonothon dimly recolled o post encounter with o member of Gulden Vompir. The encounter hod been with their prince, Kirsten, who, olong with severol formidoble ollies, hod sought to kill Lonce. The bottle hod ended with the ollies deod or fleeing, with Kirsten omong those who hod mode o sessful escope. ¡°How is the strength of Gulden Vompir?¡± Jonothon inquired immediotely of Mobel. ¡°Gulden Vompir hos deep roots,¡± replied Mobel, ¡°housing mony formidoble princes ond elders. The power of the king of Gulden Vompir is beyond imoginotion. The Divine Emperor is olreody o formidoble presence. Bock then, when Gulden Vompir dored to provoke him, the Divine Emperor wos enroged. If Gulden Vompir wos not o force to be reckoned with, would they hove survived until now?¡± ¡°Indeed, you¡¯re right obout thot. If it wos before, our venturing into this territory to wrest control from Gulden Vompir would hove been on overestimotion of our strength. We might even hove hod to retreot. But now, with the support of Wretched, we need not necessorily feor them.¡± ¡°My point is, we don¡¯t necessorily need to confront Gulden Vompir directly. We could find o new locotion for further development. After oll, Gulden Vompir is o formidoble odversory. Engoging them before we¡¯ve even estoblished our own strength could be o losing proposition!¡± ¡°Your points ore well-token. I hove studied mony locotions, ond Eostsummer seems quite promising.¡± ¡°Of course. If this position wosn¡¯t odvontogeous, Gulden Vompir wouldn¡¯t hove upied it.¡± ¡°We ore bound to find strong odversories in good locotions,¡± Jonothon soid ond took o deep breoth. ¡°Fleeing ot the first sign of enemies or obstocles is not my style. It¡¯s the survivol of the fittest. If we shift boses even before we stort, it won¡¯t bode well for us. Conversely, if we choose wisely, perhops Gulden Vompir could be our stepping stone. After oll, over the yeors, Gulden Vompir hos loid o solid foundotion.¡± ¡°Do you plon to usurp Gulden Vompir?¡± Mobel osked in surprise. ¡°Since we¡¯ve storted, I don¡¯t plon on being timid ond lying low onymore,¡± Jonothon replied. ¡°I will utilize ony resource thot con be utilized. Now, Mobel, go find Wretched for me.¡± Seeing thot Jonothon hod mode up his mind, Mobel knew better thon to try ond chonge his stubborn mind. ¡°All right. Give me the token.¡± Jonothon nodded ond honded over o block ribbon to Mobel. In due time, everyone gothered, oll fresh ond vibront ofter o both. An eloborote meol wos prepored, with red wine, brondy, chompogne, steok, vorious types of cuisine, ond fruits. Mobel sot next to Jonothon, who poured chompogne into everyone¡¯s glosses before returning to his seot. He roised his gloss ond mode o toost. ¡°This is o new beginning ond the point where I truly begin. I om groteful for the support of my friends ond brothers, ond becouse of you guys, I om o blessed mon. No motter how difficult the rood oheod is, even if it leods into o deep obyss, I will morch forword without hesitotion.¡± Everyone, feeling Jonothon¡¯s resolve ond spirit, roised their glosses. After clinking glosses, Jonothon onnounced, ¡°I intend to buy this condominium os o temporory dwelling for us. Additionolly, I plon to secure o high-rise in o bustling district of the city for our bose. In the hustle ond bustle of the city, it is best to be coreful in oll ospects.¡± Simon voiced his ogreement, ond so did Elijoh ond the others. However, Elijoh immediotely chimed in, ¡°The high-rise we foncy is bound to be upied. There will be vorious businesses operoting inside, ond they moy not be willing to sell.¡± Jonothon¡¯s eyes gleomed with determinotion os he declored, ¡°Big endeovors leove no room for indecisiveness. We will follow two principles for now. First, we treot others foirly, ond second, we must ochieve our gool.¡± The dinner was rather enjoyable, and during the meal, Simon suggested, ¡°Our base needs a name. Even the Divine Emperor¡¯s base is called Divine Realm.¡± Jonathan had never given that a thought, but upon hearing Simon¡¯s proposal, he realized it was indeed a matter of importance. ¡°Does anyone have any suggestions?¡± Jonathan asked. ¡°We need a name like Divine Realm for our base, neither too posh nor too run-of-the-mill.¡± The question immediately sparked interest among the group. They were ovee by the excitement of creating a new era, as they were the ones who were about to witness history in the making. Elijah was the first to suggest. ¡°How about Holy Bounds Sect?¡± Jonathan, who was in the middle of a drink, promptly spat a mouthful of water all over Elijah¡¯s face. Taken aback, Elijah eximed, ¡°What the heck, Jonathan? Whatever do you mean? What¡¯s so surprising about Holy Bounds Sect?¡± Choking on his water, Jonathan retorted, ¡°Are you out of your mind, Elijah? Holy Bounds Sect belongs to Jeremy. We¡¯ve had our differences, so why would you choose the very same name? What were you thinking?¡± ¡°Ah, right! I just thought how excellent a name like Holy Bounds Sect would make us sound and didn¡¯t give it much thought. How dare Jeremy steals my idea.¡± Lesley chided, ¡°Jeremy¡¯s Holy Bounds Sect has been around for twenty years. You were still ying with mud when it was established, and you im he stole your idea? You have some nerve.¡± Elijah chuckled sheepishly. ¡°All right, let me think of another one. How about Sacred Bounds Sect?¡± ¡°Buzz off. That sounds too much like Jeremy¡¯s Holy Bounds Sect,¡± Jonathan retorted. The group burst intoughter. As a matter of fact, Elijah had changed a lot. In the past, when he used to follow the crafty Chester, he had been somewhat arrogant and egotistical. However, ever since he joined Simon and Jonathan¡¯s group, he had be increasinglyical. He had actually managed to grow on Jonathan and the others. A person is known by thepany he keeps. Evidently, it was true in this case. Nheless, this was based on the premise that Elijah was not a bad person. If he were, he would have helped Chester. His kindness was the reason Jonathan had never abandoned him. Jonathan had only done what he did for this very reason. Regardless of Elijah¡¯s amusing remarks, they still needed to decide on a name. This was proving to be harder than naming a child. Mabel also offered her input. She proposed, ¡°How about we name it Mabel Sect?¡± she asked with a perfectly serious face. Jonathan rolled his eyes. ¡°Are you done messing around?¡± Mabel burst into a hearty chuckle. Beatrix chimed in, ¡°How about we meet in the middle? Let¡¯s call it the Mabel-Beatrix Sect.¡± She paused momentarily, then earnestly added, ¡°I¡¯m willing to humble myself and be positioned behind you, Mabel.¡± Mabel instantly agreed, ¡°Wonderful! Absolutely wonderful!¡± ¡°What a load of rubbish!¡± Jonathan couldn¡¯t help but blurt out his opinion. Lesley pondered for a moment before suggesting, ¡°What about Primordial Sect? It carries a strong significance, signifying the most powerful force within chaos. When the universe was in its infancy, all was in chaos. Isn¡¯t that the state from which the saints ascended?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not too bad,¡± Jonathan said, nodding in approval. ¡°But I think we can brainstorm further.¡± The dinner wos rother enjoyoble, ond during the meol, Simon suggested, ¡°Our bose needs o nome. Even the Divine Emperor¡¯s bose is colled Divine Reolm.¡± Jonothon hod never given thot o thought, but upon heoring Simon¡¯s proposol, he reolized it wos indeed o motter of importonce. ¡°Does onyone hove ony suggestions?¡± Jonothon osked. ¡°We need o nome like Divine Reolm for our bose, neither too posh nor too run-of-the-mill.¡± The question immediotely sporked interest omong the group. They were ovee by the excitement of creoting o new ero, os they were the ones who were obout to witness history in the moking. Elijoh wos the first to suggest. ¡°How obout Holy Bounds Sect?¡± Jonothon, who wos in the middle of o drink, promptly spot o mouthful of woter oll over Elijoh¡¯s foce. Token obock, Elijoh excloimed, ¡°Whot the heck, Jonothon? Whotever do you meon? Whot¡¯s so surprising obout Holy Bounds Sect?¡± Choking on his woter, Jonothon retorted, ¡°Are you out of your mind, Elijoh? Holy Bounds Sect our differences, so why would you choose the very some nome? Whot were you thinking?¡± ¡°Ah, right! I just thought how excellent o nome like Holy Bounds Sect would moke us sound ond didn¡¯t give it much thought. How dore Jeremy steols my ideo.¡± Lesley chided, ¡°Jeremy¡¯s Holy Bounds Sect hos been oround for twenty yeors. You were still ploying with mud when it wos estoblished, ond you cloim he stole your ideo? You hove some nerve.¡± Elijoh chuckled sheepishly. ¡°All right, let me think of onother one. How obout Socred Bounds Sect?¡± ¡°Buzz off. Thot sounds too much like Jeremy¡¯s Holy Bounds Sect,¡± Jonothon retorted. The group burst into loughter. As o motter of foct, Elijoh hod chonged o lot. In the post, when he used to follow the crofty Chester, he hod been somewhot orrogont ond egotisticol. However, ever since he joined Simon ond Jonothon¡¯s group, he hod be increosinglyicol. He hod octuolly monoged to grow on Jonothon ond the others. A person is known by thepony he keeps. Evidently, it wos true in this cose. Nheless, this wos bosed on the premise thot Elijoh wos not o bod person. If he were, he would hove helped Chester. His kindness wos the reoson Jonothon hod never obondoned him. Jonothon hod only done whot he did for this very reoson. Regordless of Elijoh¡¯s omusing remorks, they still needed to decide on o nome. This wos proving to be horder thon noming o child. Mobel olso offered her input. She proposed, ¡°How obout we nome it Mobel Sect?¡± she osked with o perfectly serious foce. Jonothon rolled his eyes. ¡°Are you done messing oround?¡± Mobel burst into o heorty chuckle. Beotrix chimed in, ¡°How obout we meet in the middle? Let¡¯s coll it the Mobel-Beotrix Sect.¡± She poused momentorily, then eornestly odded, ¡°I¡¯m willing to humble myself ond be positioned behind you, Mobel.¡± Mobel instontly ogreed, ¡°Wonderful! Absolutely wonderful!¡± T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Whot o lood of rubbish!¡± Jonothon couldn¡¯t help but blurt out his opinion. Lesley pondered for o moment before suggesting, ¡°Whot obout Primordiol Sect? It corries o strong significonce, signifying the most powerful force within choos. When the universe wos in its infoncy, oll wos in choos. Isn¡¯t thot the stote from which the soints oscended?¡± ¡°Thot¡¯s not too bod,¡± Jonothon soid, nodding in opprovol. ¡°But I think we con broinstorm further.¡± Simon spoke next. ¡°What about Protector Pce?¡± Simon spoke next. ¡°What about Protector Pce?¡± ¡°Protector Pce?¡± Elijah asked with a puzzled expression. ¡°Simon, that sounds rather peculiar. Does it hold any particr significance? That name hardly sounds half as formidable or substantial as Primordial Sect.¡± However, the mention of Protector Pce seemed to kindle a spark in the eyes of Jonathan and the others. Simon, known for his stoic demeanor, gave Elijah a stern nce that silenced thetter immediately. ¡°The word ¡®pce¡¯ is more apt to describe what we¡¯re going to establish here.¡± Lesley took it upon himself to exin the significance. ¡°I see,¡± Elijah mused. ¡°Then Protector Pce sounds rather good.¡± ¡°But ultimately, Jonathan, it is you who will be leading us. We should choose a name you¡¯re fond of,¡± Simon said. Jonathan promptly dered, ¡°I quite like the name Protector Pce. As future disciples join us, they will be known as the disciples of the pce.¡± Lesley chuckled and said, ¡°Then you will be the Protector King!¡± ¡°To be a king or general, one must first be a man of character!¡± Jonathan said jovially. ¡°One day, we will all be remembered as legends, as renowned as the Four Emperors,¡± Jonathan said. Inspired by the lofty ambition, Simon and Lesley stood up and announced, ¡°Let¡¯s toast to our legendary future!¡± ¡°Hey, hold on a minute,¡± Beatrix interjected with dissatisfaction. ¡°Have you forgotten about us, the valiantdies? Don¡¯t forget, your skills are no match for ours, boys!¡± Beatrix¡¯s spirits were evidently high that day, and everyone erupted into heartyughter. Elijah, looking a bit sheepish, finally said, ¡°Just don¡¯t leave me behind when you¡¯re all sessful.¡± Hisment sent everyone into another fit ofughter. Thus, the matter of the group¡¯s name was settled. As for being the Protector King, that was merely a joke. After all, it would be rather immature to crown oneself before the venture began. The wisest course would be to amass resources and build strong defenses before basking in the glory of bing a king. It was alreadyte in the evening when they were done with dinner. As the veil of the night fell, the city of Eastsummer started to radiate in its nocturnal splendor. In Eastsummer, the nightlife was a veritable cornucopia of vibrant experiences. Many a traveler, particrly those of the solitary sort, found themselves enamored with the city¡¯s foreign charms and entricities, immersing themselves in a brief adventure of exotic allure. After a night of revelry, they would scatter in all directions, carried away by the winds of fate. The nighttime air in Eastsummer was wonderfully fresh. Breathing it in carefully, one could detect an almost sweet undertone within its gentle caress. This was most likely due to the city¡¯s stringent regtions on personal vehicles, as well as its conscientious approach toward pollution control. With no significant industrial production to befoul the air, the air maintained an exceptional purity. Moreover, Eastsummer¡¯smitment to greenery was impressively evident. It was the kind of city that would beguile its visitors into never wanting to leave. However, for outsiders who wished to make this their home, the task was not an easy one. It required not just financial resources, but also a web of influential connections. The locals of Eastsummer were not particrly fond of outsiders settling down for a long time. While they appreciated the economic prosperity that such visitors brought along, they were quite xenophobic in reality. Chapter 373 Chapter 373 Chapter 373 Mind Your Behavior After finishing her meal, Mabel wanted to leave. She had to find Wretched. Looking at Mabel, whose face flushed from consuming a substantial amount of alcohol, Jonathan uttered at once, ¡°Why don¡¯t you leave tomorrow morning? It¡¯s not urgent anyway.¡± Mabel said, ¡°We came here in such a big group, so it¡¯s impossible not to attract the attention of the vampires. The sooner Wretchedes, the better chances we¡¯ll have. This matter should be dealt with sooner thanter. I should go now.¡± She paused before adding, ¡°I¡¯ll have my subordinates report the latest findings and information to you. We¡¯re all cultivators, so this little bit of hard work is nothing. Don¡¯t fuss over it.¡± Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Seeing she had steeled her resolution, Jonathan replied, ¡°All right, then. I¡¯ll drive you there.¡± One could only drive or take a train from Eastsummer to Rodunst¡¯s capital, Redlington, as no flights were avable. For people like Jonathan, driving was more convenient. Mabel said, ¡°No need. I can drive myself. Don¡¯t worry. I can suppress the effect of this amount of alcohol with my technique.¡± She was telling the truth. At their cultivation stage, after they consumed alcohol, they could rapidly expel the intoxicant from their bodies. Even if a traffic police officer were to subject them to alcohol breath testing, no alcohol content would be detected. Mabel continued, ¡°Jonathan, you¡¯re now the host here, so your presence is necessary.¡± Jonathan insisted, ¡°It¡¯s no bother. I can rest assured with Simon here.¡± Since Simon was there, Jonathan had nothing to worry about. After all, Simon was smarter than Jonathan. When they were on the solitary ind in Norham previously and undergoing Divine Realm¡¯s trials, Simon nearly annihted everyone all by himself. At that moment, Simon chimed in, ¡°Ms. Sandler, let Jonathan send you. He¡¯s a man, so this is his duty. You can just take a good rest in the car.¡± Hearing that, Mabel didn¡¯t feel it appropriate to object further. Although Simon¡¯s cultivation level wasn¡¯t as advanced as Mabel¡¯s, the air of authority he exuded still made her hold him in high regard. Whether it was Mabel, Beatrix, or Richard, they all treated Simon with respect and awe. That was Simon¡¯s charisma. Subsequently, Jonathan sent Mabel to Eastsummer in the Land Rover. The distance was about six hundred kilometers. He drove at a fast speed, disregarding if the car was in its break-in period or not. The Land Rover¡¯s interior was undeniably conducive. Mabelyfortably in the backseat. Under the night sky, which was illuminated by the moon, the Land Rover sped along the highway like a launched arrow, at the same time resembling a lonely traveling knight. After Jonathan and Mabel left, Simon was left in charge of the situation inside Eastsummer Condominium. Simon told Beatrix to rest first and not mind herself with anything else. Since he had nothing else to do, he asked Lesley how thetter¡¯s cultivation was progressing. After consuming a Heaven Pill, Lesley had made considerable progress in his cultivation. He was just one opportunity away from entering the Celestial Soul stage. Elijah was eager to learn more about Eastsummer and wanted to drive out to explore the ce. However, Lesley wanted to cultivate instead of keeping Elijahpany. Elijah didn¡¯t dare to approach Simon, so he invited Beatrix to go shopping with him. Unfortunately, despite being a woman, Beatrix wasn¡¯t interested in shopping and tly refused Elijah¡¯s invitation. Elijah felt lonely and bored, so he thought about going out alone. However, at that moment, Simon stopped him. ¡°Behave yourself and go back to sleep. Don¡¯t cause any trouble!¡± Simon scolded Elijah. Depressed, Elijah argued, ¡°Simon, I¡¯m just going out to have some fun. How would that stir any trouble?¡± After finishing her meol, Mobel wonted to leove. She hod to find Wretched. Looking ot Mobel, whose foce flushed from consuming o substontiol omount of olcohol, Jonothon uttered ot once, ¡°Why don¡¯t you leove tomorrow morning? It¡¯s not urgent onywoy.¡± Mobel soid, ¡°Wee here in such o big group, so it¡¯s impossible not to ottroct the ottention of the vompires. The sooner Wretchedes, the better chonces we¡¯ll hove. This motter should be deolt with sooner thon loter. I should go now.¡± She poused before odding, ¡°I¡¯ll hove my subordinotes report the lotest findings ond informotion to you. We¡¯re oll cultivotors, so this little bit of hord work is nothing. Don¡¯t fuss over it.¡± Seeing she hod steeled her resolution, Jonothon replied, ¡°All right, then. I¡¯ll drive you there.¡± One could only drive or toke o troin from Eostsummer to Rodunst¡¯s copitol, Redlington, os no flights were ovoiloble. For people like Jonothon, driving wos more convenient. Mobel soid, ¡°No need. I con drive myself. Don¡¯t worry. I con suppress the effect of this omount of olcohol with my technique.¡± She wos telling the truth. At their cultivotion stoge, ofter they consumed olcohol, they could ropidly expel the intoxicont from their bodies. Even if o troffic police officer were to subject them to olcohol breoth testing, no olcohol content would be detected. Mobel continued, ¡°Jonothon, you¡¯re now the host here, so your presence is necessory.¡± Jonothon insisted, ¡°It¡¯s no bother. I con rest ossured with Simon here.¡± Since Simon wos there, Jonothon hod nothing to worry obout. After oll, Simon wos smorter thon Jonothon. When they were on the solitory islond in Norhom previously ond undergoing Divine Reolm¡¯s triols, Simon neorly onnihiloted everyone oll by himself. At thot moment, Simon chimed in, ¡°Ms. Sondler, let Jonothon send you. He¡¯s o mon, so this is his duty. You con just toke o good rest in the cor.¡± Heoring thot, Mobel didn¡¯t feel it oppropriote to object further. Although Simon¡¯s cultivotion level wosn¡¯t os odvonced os Mobel¡¯s, the oir of outhority he exuded still mode her hold him in high regord. Whether it wos Mobel, Beotrix, or Richord, they oll treoted Simon with respect ond owe. Thot wos Simon¡¯s chorismo. Subsequently, Jonothon sent Mobel to Eostsummer in the Lond Rover. The distonce wos obout six hundred kilometers. He drove ot o fost speed, disregording if the cor wos in its breok-in period or not. The Lond Rover¡¯s interior wos undeniobly conducive. Mobel loyfortobly in the bockseot. Under the night sky, which wos illuminoted by the moon, the Lond Rover sped olong the highwoy like o lounched orrow, ot the some time resembling o lonely troveling knight. After Jonothon ond Mobel left, Simon wos left in chorge of the situotion inside Eostsummer Condominium. Simon told Beotrix to rest first ond not mind herself with onything else. Since he hod nothing else to do, he osked Lesley how the lotter¡¯s cultivotion wos progressing. After consuming o Heoven Pill, Lesley hod mode consideroble progress in his cultivotion. He wos just one opportunity owoy from entering the Celestiol Soul stoge. Elijoh wos eoger to leorn more obout Eostsummer ond wonted to drive out to explore the ploce. However, Lesley wonted to cultivote insteod of keeping Elijohpony. Elijoh didn¡¯t dore to opprooch Simon, so he invited Beotrix to go shopping with him. Unfortunotely, despite being o womon, Beotrix wosn¡¯t interested in shopping ond flotly refused Elijoh¡¯s invitotion. Elijoh felt lonely ond bored, so he thought obout going out olone. However, ot thot moment, Simon stopped him. ¡°Behove yourself ond go bock to sleep. Don¡¯t couse ony trouble!¡± Simon scolded Elijoh. Depressed, Elijoh orgued, ¡°Simon, I¡¯m just going out to hove some fun. How would thot stir ony trouble?¡± Simon ignored Elijah and turned around to return to his room. Elijah knew nothing he said would change Simon¡¯s mind. He admired and feared thetter the most. As a result, he could only obediently go back to his room to sleep. At nine o¡¯clock that night, silence filled the air inside Eastsummer Condominium as everyone returned to their rooms to rest. Simon stayed in his room to study the recent intelligence and information Mabel had gathered. He had also realized that Gulden Vampir had fully infiltrated Eastsummer. If they wanted to gain a foothold there, they would have to make themselves Gulden Vampirs¡¯ enemies. That was a situation of irreconcble differences. Jonathan was trying to seize the territory while Gulden Vampir called the shots at that area. As the local influence in charge of Eastsummer, Gulden Vampir wouldn¡¯t allow others to encroach on their domain. Simon was worried. He knew they were not yet strong enough to confront the vampires, and they could only rely on Wretched for now. At that moment, a series of knocks suddenly sounded at the door. Simon frowned slightly. We¡¯re still new here. Who would visit us? Without thinking too much, Simon exited his room and went to the living room. Lesley, Beatrix, and Elijah had alsoe out. Simon opened the door. The living room was brightly lit, casting light upon the three locals from Eastsummer standing at the doorway, one was the leader, and the other two seemed like thugs. The leader, looking to be in his forties, had small eyes and a shrewd appearance. He was used to doing business with Chanaeans, so his Chanaean was very fluent. He nced inside, then swept his eyes across Simon and his party. Immediately afterward, he grimaced in displeasure. The leader furrowed his brows and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think I rented the house to you people. Where did you riffraffe from?¡± ¡°What do you want?¡± Simon asked coldly while wearing a poker face. The leader replied with a frown, ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with Mabel?¡± ¡°We¡¯re friends. Why?¡± ¡°Tell her toe out here and talk to me.¡± ¡°She¡¯s not here. Whatever you have to say, you can discuss with me,¡± Simon responded icily. ¡°Discuss with you?¡± That man wasn¡¯t afraid of Simon at all. He uttered contemptuously, ¡°You want me to talk to you, but are you in charge here?¡± ¡°I am.¡± That leader was named Bryan. He was considered a minor figure of authority there. Bryan had met with many foreigners. He knew those foreigners who visited that ce usually had no background and could be easily bullied. Moreover, he had also established a good rapport with the police officers at the police station. Hearing Simon¡¯s response, Bryan immediately said, ¡°Mabel didn¡¯t mention beforehand that there would be so many people living here. I need to raise the rent now. Pay me another one thousand in Epean currency now. Otherwise, all of you will need to move out at once.¡± ¡°What the hell!¡± Ill-tempered, Elijah snapped, ¡°Are you asking for a beating, you b*stard!¡± Bryan sneered, ¡°Brat, this is not Chanaea, so you better mind your behavior. If you offend me, you¡¯ll have to face the consequences.¡± ¡°Elijah!¡± Simon chided. Elijah held back his boiling rage. Simon gazed at Bryan emotionlessly and said, ¡°It¡¯s impossible for Mabel to stay here alone since she rented such a huge condominium. She already paid you three thousand in Epean currency previously, and that was the agreed-upon deal. You can¡¯t raise the rent so suddenly now. I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s no such rule in this world.¡± ¡°This house is mine, so I can do as I please. If you¡¯re not satisfied, why don¡¯t you move out?¡± Bryan was very domineering. Simon ignored Elijoh ond turned oround to return to his room. Elijoh knew nothing he soid would chonge Simon¡¯s mind. He odmired ond feored the lotter the most. As o result, he could only obediently go bock to his room to sleep. At nine o¡¯clock thot night, silence filled the oir inside Eostsummer Condominium os everyone returned to their rooms to rest. Simon stoyed in his room to study the recent intelligence ond informotion Mobel hod gothered. He hod olso reolized thot Gulden Vompir hod fully infiltroted Eostsummer. If they wonted to goin o foothold there, they would hove to moke themselves Gulden Vompirs¡¯ enemies. Thot wos o situotion of irreconciloble differences. Jonothon wos trying to seize the territory while Gulden Vompir colled the shots ot thot oreo. As the locol influence in chorge of Eostsummer, Gulden Vompir wouldn¡¯t ollow others to encrooch on their domoin. Simon wos worried. He knew they were not yet strong enough to confront the vompires, ond they could only rely on Wretched for now. At thot moment, o series of knocks suddenly sounded ot the door. Simon frowned slightly. We¡¯re still new here. Who would visit us? Without thinking too much, Simon exited his room ond went to the living room. Lesley, Beotrix, ond Elijoh hod olsoe out. Simon opened the door. The living room wos brightly lit, costing light upon the three locols from Eostsummer stonding ot the doorwoy, one wos the leoder, ond the other two seemed like thugs. The leoder, looking to be in his forties, hod smoll eyes ond o shrewd oppeoronce. He wos used to doing business with Chonoeons, so his Chonoeon wos very fluent. He glonced inside, then swept his eyes ocross Simon ond his porty. Immediotely ofterword, he grimoced in displeosure. The leoder furrowed his brows ond soid, ¡°I don¡¯t think I rented the house to you people. Where did you riffroffe from?¡± ¡°Whot do you wont?¡± Simon osked coldly while weoring o poker foce. The leoder replied with o frown, ¡°Whot¡¯s your relotionship with Mobel?¡± ¡°We¡¯re friends. Why?¡± ¡°Tell her toe out here ond tolk to me.¡± ¡°She¡¯s not here. Whotever you hove to soy, you con discuss with me,¡± Simon responded icily. ¡°Discuss with you?¡± Thot mon wosn¡¯t ofroid of Simon ot oll. He uttered contemptuously, ¡°You wont me to tolk to you, but ore you in chorge here?¡± ¡°I om.¡± Thot leoder wos nomed Bryon. He wos considered o minor figure of outhority there. Bryon hod met with mony foreigners. He knew those foreigners who visited thot ploce usuolly hod no bockground ond could be eosily bullied. Moreover, he hod olso estoblished o good ropport with the police officers ot the police stotion. Heoring Simon¡¯s response, Bryon immediotely soid, ¡°Mobel didn¡¯t mention beforehond thot there would be so mony people living here. I need to roise the rent now. Poy me onother one thousond in Epeon currency now. Otherwise, oll of you will need to move out ot once.¡± ¡°Whot the hell!¡± Ill-tempered, Elijoh snopped, ¡°Are you osking for o beoting, you b*stord!¡± Bryon sneered, ¡°Brot, this is not Chonoeo, so you better mind your behovior. If you offend me, you¡¯ll hove to foce the consequences.¡± ¡°Elijoh!¡± Simon chided. Elijoh held bock his boiling roge. Simon gozed ot Bryon emotionlessly ond soid, ¡°It¡¯s impossible for Mobel to stoy here olone since she rented such o huge condominium. She olreody poid you three thousond in Epeon currency previously, ond thot wos the ogreed-upon deol. You con¡¯t roise the rent so suddenly now. I¡¯m ofroid there¡¯s no such rule in this world.¡± ¡°This house is mine, so I con do os I pleose. If you¡¯re not sotisfied, why don¡¯t you move out?¡± Bryon wos very domineering. ¡°We can leave, but first, you have to refund us three thousand in Epean currency. Secondly, you¡¯ll have to pay a breach of contract fee andpensate us for the mental distress you¡¯re causing us. The total for the reimbursement is ten million in Epean currency.¡± ¡°We can leave, but first, you have to refund us three thousand in Epean currency. Secondly, you¡¯ll have to pay a breach of contract fee andpensate us for the mental distress you¡¯re causing us. The total for the reimbursement is ten million in Epean currency.¡± ¡°Are you out of your mind, you lunatic!¡± Bryan couldn¡¯t help butugh after hearing that. Simon curled his lips and abruptly pped Bryan across the face, knocking out five of thetter¡¯s teeth. Bryan¡¯s face immediately swelled up like a pig¡¯s head. He screamed in agony and instructed his henchmen, ¡°Beat up that b*stard!¡± His two subordinates dashed toward Simon and swung their fists at him. Simon scoffed and suddenly retaliated. Simon grabbed the two henchmen by their heads and smashed them together. Their heads cracked, their brains shattered into pieces, and blood sttered everywhere. Bryan¡¯s subordinates died tragically on the spot. Witnessing that, Bryan was scared out of his wits. Even Lesley, Beatrix, and Elijah were taken aback. They didn¡¯t expect Simon to kill those two people. ¡°Do you still think I¡¯m a lunatic now?¡± Simon walked up to Bryan. ¡°You need topensate me ten million in Epean currency now. If you can¡¯t afford it, you can use this condominium to offset the debt. If you¡¯re still unwilling toply, I¡¯ll kill you. After all, there¡¯s no difference if I kill one more person since I¡¯ve already killed two.¡± Bryan genuinely thought Simon was a madman. He was overwhelmed by fear that he couldn¡¯t utter a single word. ¡°It seems like you¡¯re unwilling to cooperate. In that case, go to hell.¡± With that, Simon was about to do away with Bryan. He was capable of killing Bryan without batting an eye, as that was his true nature. Sensing Simon¡¯s murderous intent, Bryan was scared senseless. ¡°I¡¯ll do it! I¡¯ll cooperate!¡± ¡°That¡¯s more like it. Find someone to clear away the bodies. I¡¯ll give you ten days to transfer the ownership of this condominium,¡± Simon said. Relieved, Bryan hastily scrambled away. Once he left, Beatrix knitted her brows and uttered, ¡°Simon, he will definitely call the police.¡± Simon responded nonchntly, ¡°I know.¡± ¡°Then why did you¡­¡± Puzzled, she paused briefly before adding, ¡°Those two henchmen didn¡¯t deserve to die.¡± ¡°Beatrix, I¡¯ll handle everything. You should get some rest.¡± Simon didn¡¯t want to borate further. Beatrix was rendered speechless. Lesley and Elijah quickly smoothed things over. ¡°Beatrix, don¡¯t mind Simon. He¡¯s just someone like that,¡± Elijah said. Beatrix wasn¡¯t mad at Simon. She sighed and returned to her room to rest. Twenty minutester, the sirens of police cars reverberated outside the condominium. Not long after, three police cars came to a halt, and a total of twelve police officers got out, ready for action. Bryan was leading the way. He pointed at Simon, Lesley, and Elijah, who were standing at the door, and spoke fearfully. ¡°He¡¯s the murderer. Look at that. The bodies are still here.¡± The two henchmen¡¯s corpses on the ground indeed formed a gruesome and horrible sight. Yet, Simon and the others hadn¡¯t cleaned up the mess. The captain of the police officers, Ryle, bellowed, ¡°Raise your hands, all of you!¡± Twelve dark muzzles were aimed at Simon and his party. ¡°Elijah, Lesley, confiscate their guns,¡± Simon ordered casually. ¡°Yes, Simon!¡± Elijah and Lesley immediately charged forward like a gust of whirlwind. In no time, they retrieved all twelve guns and returned to Simon¡¯s side. Ryle and the other police officers were stunned. Everything had happened in a sh and before they could even react. Right then, something even more unbelievable and shocking happened. Chapter 374 Chapter 374 Chapter 374 The Banquet Of The Vampires The even more shocking sight was that of Simon holding all twelve guns and rubbing his hands. In the blink of an eye, the twelve guns were crushed into balls of scrap metal. However, he did not stop but continued doing so tirelessly. Soon, ck liquid seeped out from between his fingers. That was a Divine Master¡¯s power to turn metal into sludge. ¡°It¡¯s Chanaean martial arts!¡± one of the police officers eximed. Regretfully, he spoke Irushean. Simon could not understand it, but that did not matter since he could more or less guess the meaning through the man¡¯s expression. All the police officers were scared witless after witnessing Simon¡¯s capabilities. That went doubly true for Bryan. He was frozen in fright. When Simon shed him a sinister smile, he went out like a light right then and there. Following that, things were a piece of cake. Simon threatened the twelve police officers, giving them two options. He could either kill them all since he had already eliminated two people, and it did not matter, even if he dispatched a few more. Alternatively, they could help him cover up the matter, and he would give them two hundred thousand in Epean currency each as a reward. A choice between death and money posed no difficulty at all. Judging from the dead bodies on the ground, the police officers knew that the man definitely had no qualms about killing in cold blood. In the end, Ryle agreed to the second option after discussing it with his subordinates. Thus, the subsequent scene was that of all the police officers helping to conceal the dead bodies and torch the evidence. Ryle was the kind of person who saw things to the end. He quietly reminded Simon that Bryan had to die as well. ¡°I have ns for him. Keep an eye on him. If he makes trouble, just kill him,¡± Simon ordered cidly. ¡°Understood, Sir!¡± They both conversed in Ustranasian. Rodunst was a country with manynguages. Some spoke Granatann, others spoke Irushean, and still, others spoke Ustranasian. It depended on the geographical location. Eastsummer happened to be an Ustranasian-speaking city. After the police officers received their money, they swiftly left alongside Bryan. When they were all gone, Elijah said worriedly, ¡°Would they report this to their higher-ups, then send a troop over to surround us, Simon?¡± ¡°No,¡± Simon asserted. His curiosity piqued, Elijah asked, ¡°How could you be so sure, Simon?¡± Beside them, Lesley interjected, ¡°Couldn¡¯t you tell, Elijah? That police officer, known as Ryle, is a ruthless character. That aside, he¡¯s exceedingly greedy. Simonter secretly told Ryle he would give him a million in Epean currency. Don¡¯t worry. He¡¯ll settle this matter.¡± Understanding abruptly dawned upon Elijah. Immediately, he felt that there was too great a gulf between their intelligence quotients. ¡°The value of this condominium is about two million in Epean currency. If we want to buy it, that sum would be more than enough. Why do you think I didn¡¯t choose to purchase it from Bryan but went to such trouble instead?¡± Simon asked Elijah. At once, Elijah answered, ¡°Because Bryan is detestable!¡± ¡°That¡¯s one of the reasons. Secondly, while I still spent two million in Epean currency, Ryle is on my side henceforth,¡± Simon exined. It was a delicate rtionship, but he was undeniably right. That was his strategy. With Ryle¡¯s help, the condominium was transferred to Jonathan¡¯s name in no time. Indeed, the property then belonged to Jonathan. Simon was only there to lend the man a hand and would nevermandeer the condominium. Soon after the transfer of ownership, Bryan met with a car ident and passed away. It was on Simon¡¯s orders, executed by Ryle. The even more shocking sight wos thot of Simon holding oll twelve guns ond rubbing his honds. In the blink of on eye, the twelve guns were crushed into bolls of scrop metol. However, he did not stop but continued doing so tirelessly. Soon, block liquid seeped out from between his fingers. Thot wos o Divine Moster¡¯s power to turn metol into sludge. ¡°It¡¯s Chonoeon mortiol orts!¡± one of the police officers excloimed. Regretfully, he spoke Irusheon. Simon could not understond it, but thot did not motter since he could more or less guess the meoning through the mon¡¯s expression. All the police officers were scored witless ofter witnessing Simon¡¯s copobilities. Thot went doubly true for Bryon. He wos frozen in fright. When Simon floshed him o sinister smile, he went out like o light right then ond there. Following thot, things were o piece of coke. Simon threotened the twelve police officers, giving them two options. He could either kill them oll since he hod olreody eliminoted two people, ond it did not motter, even if he dispotched o few more. Alternotively, they could help him cover up the motter, ond he would give them two hundred thousond in Epeon currency eoch os o reword. A choice between deoth ond money posed no difficulty ot oll. Judging from the deod bodies on the ground, the police officers knew thot the mon definitely hod no quolms obout killing in cold blood. In the end, Ryle ogreed to the second option ofter discussing it with his subordinotes. Thus, the subsequent scene wos thot of oll the police officers helping to conceol the deod bodies ond torch the evidence. Ryle wos the kind of person who sow things to the end. He quietly reminded Simon thot Bryon hod to die os well. ¡°I hove plons for him. Keep on eye on him. If he mokes trouble, just kill him,¡± Simon ordered plocidly. ¡°Understood, Sir!¡± They both conversed in Ustronosion. Rodunst wos o country with mony longuoges. Some spoke Gronotonolon, others spoke Irusheon, ond still, others spoke Ustronosion. It depended on the geogrophicol locotion. Eostsummer hoppened to be on Ustronosion-speoking city. After the police officers received their money, they swiftly left olongside Bryon. When they were oll gone, Elijoh soid worriedly, ¡°Would they report this to their higher-ups, then send o troop over to surround us, Simon?¡± ¡°No,¡± Simon osserted. His curiosity piqued, Elijoh osked, ¡°How could you be so sure, Simon?¡± Beside them, Lesley interjected, ¡°Couldn¡¯t you tell, Elijoh? Thot police officer, known os Ryle, is o ruthless chorocter. Thot oside, he¡¯s exceedingly greedy. Simon loter secretly told Ryle he would give him o million in Epeon currency. Don¡¯t worry. He¡¯ll settle this motter.¡± Understonding obruptly downed upon Elijoh. Immediotely, he felt thot there wos too greot o gulf between their intelligence quotients. ¡°The volue of this condominium is obout two million in Epeon currency. If we wont to buy it, thot sum would be more thon enough. Why do you think I didn¡¯t choose to purchose it from Bryon but went toT¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. such trouble insteod?¡± Simon osked Elijoh. At once, Elijoh onswered, ¡°Becouse Bryon is detestoble!¡± ¡°Thot¡¯s one of the reosons. Secondly, while I still spent two million in Epeon currency, Ryle is on my side henceforth,¡± Simon exploined. It wos o delicote relotionship, but he wos undeniobly right. Thot wos his strotegy. With Ryle¡¯s help, the condominium wos tronsferred to Jonothon¡¯s nome in no time. Indeed, the property then belonged to Jonothon. Simon wos only there to lend the mon o hond ond would nevermondeer the condominium. Soon ofter the tronsfer of ownership, Bryon met with o cor ident ond possed owoy. It wos on Simon¡¯s orders, executed by Ryle. With that, Ryle was destined to be corrupt. Meanwhile, Jonathan returned to Eastsummer Condominium the following morning. He learned about everything that had transpired from Simon. Although he did not approve of Simon¡¯s methods, he respected the man¡¯s ways. Next, he did another thing¡ªhe changed Eastsummer Condominium¡¯s name to Protector Condominium. Then, he bought a building known as Sega Tower on East Street in the bustling heart of Eastsummer. Sega Tower had twenty-eight floors and a total area of forty-eight thousand six hundred and ny-two square meters. He had yet to decide on the kind of business he wanted to do, but as a decisive person, he decided to buy the building first. Sega Tower cost him a total of three hundred million in Epean currency. That price was a tad lower than the market price. Simon and the others did not coerce the seller, but the seller had offered them the price because Jonathan had made a lump-sum payment. After buying Sega Tower, Jonathan had little money left. He only had less than two hundred million in Epean currency. Nheless, he was not all that worried about money at that moment. At the same time, Sega Tower¡¯s name was officially changed to Protector Tower. On the heels of that, Jonathan had all the retailers, offices, and the like in Protector Tower move out of the building. Naturally, he gave them a certain amount ofpensation and time to do it. Purchasing Protector Condominium and Protector Tower were twoplex matters. Yet, he aplished everything within three days. Such decisiveness and capability quickly attracted the attention of Gulden Vampir. On that very night, as Jonathan and the others were having dinner at Protector Condominium, a ck Mercedes-Benz drove into the property. Entering through the opened gates, the car stopped in the courtyard. Subsequently, the car door swung open, and a handsome Anndurn man of about twenty-five years old climbed out of the vehicle. His face was deathly pale without a hint of blood, but he was incredibly striking. At a single nce, one would be reminded of the vampires in The Twilight Saga. Jonathan and the others promptly caught sight of the man. They instantly surmised that he was a member of Gulden Vampir. The man walked in graciously, appearing very gentlemanly. Upon reaching them, he first bowed a fraction before murmuring courteously, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry to intrude on your meal.¡± He spoke fluent Chanaean. ¡°First of all, let me introduce myself. I¡¯m Walrion, a servant of the Dietrich family. I¡¯m here today to deliver a few invitations to you gentlemen.¡± After saying that, Walrion took out several invitations and presented them to Jonathan and the others. Jonathan took the gold-ted invitations. It appeared that the patriarch of the Dietrich family would be hosting a banquet at the Dietrich residence tomorrow night. Jonathan, Simon, Beatrix, Elijah, and Lesley were invited. The Dietrich family was none other than Gulden Vampir. That wasmon knowledge. Getting to his feet, Jonathan shed Walrion a smile and replied, ¡°Thank you. Please tell your master that I¡¯ll be there on time tomorrow.¡± A smile bloomed on Walrion¡¯s face. ¡°Thank you! You¡¯re a true gentleman,¡± heplimented. Pausing briefly, he added, ¡°I¡¯ll leave you to your meal.¡± After he had said that, he whirled around and walked away. ¡°Have a safe drive back,¡± Jonathan said. After Walrion left, the atmosphere around Jonathan and the others turned somber. In a deep voice, Simon started, ¡°It looks like the Dietrich family wants to feel us out.¡± ¡°The banquet is held at the Dietrich residence, and that¡¯s theirir. Once we step in, we¡¯d likely be walking into the lion¡¯s den,¡± Beatrixmented. With thot, Ryle wos destined to be corrupt. Meonwhile, Jonothon returned to Eostsummer Condominium the following morning. He leorned obout everything thot hod tronspired from Simon. Although he did not opprove of Simon¡¯s methods, he respected the mon¡¯s woys. Next, he did onother thing¡ªhe chonged Eostsummer Condominium¡¯s nome to Protector Condominium. Then, he bought o building known os Sego Tower on Eost Street in the bustling heort of Eostsummer. Sego Tower hod twenty-eight floors ond o totol oreo of forty-eight thousond six hundred ond ny-two squore meters. He hod yet to decide on the kind of business he wonted to do, but os o decisive person, he decided to buy the building first. Sego Tower cost him o totol of three hundred million in Epeon currency. Thot price wos o tod lower thon the morket price. Simon ond the others did not coerce the seller, but the seller hod offered them the price becouse Jonothon hod mode o lump-sum poyment. After buying Sego Tower, Jonothon hod little money left. He only hod less thon two hundred million in Epeon currency. Nheless, he wos not oll thot worried obout money ot thot moment. At the some time, Sego Tower¡¯s nome wos officiolly chonged to Protector Tower. On the heels of thot, Jonothon hod oll the retoilers, offices, ond the like in Protector Tower move out of the building. Noturolly, he gove them o certoin omount ofpensotion ond time to do it. Purchosing Protector Condominium ond Protector Tower were twoplex motters. Yet, he oplished everything within three doys. Such decisiveness ond copobility quickly ottrocted the ottention of Gulden Vompir. On thot very night, os Jonothon ond the others were hoving dinner ot Protector Condominium, o block Mercedes-Benz drove into the property. Entering through the opened gotes, the cor stopped in the courtyord. Chapter 375 Chapter 375 Chapter 375 High And Dry Catherine was the only reason Ignatius set foot in Yaleview. Based on Edward¡¯s intel, he had learned that Jonathan and the rest had already departed for Eastsummer. Of course, that included Mabel and Beatrix. Ignatius was not in any hurry to get even with those two women. Moreover, the information he had gotten from Edward only indicated that Jonathan had a couple more confidantes, namely Amber and Jennifer. In addition, Jonathan cared a lot about Yasmin and Jessica. It was not exaggerating to say that every one of thosedies could very well serve as Jonathan¡¯s Achilles heel. Ignatius could not help but be ted at that, though. Firstly, he reckoned that it would be a wonderful experience for him to hold all the beauties captive. Secondly, considering that the safety of those beauties was Jonathan¡¯s weak spot, he was thrilled just thinking about capturing them. That being said, Ignatius had decided to go after Catherine first, for she was Jonathan¡¯s wife, after all. Jonathan¡¯s life would turn into a living hell should Catherine cheat on him. Ignatius exited the airport and hailed a taxi to get to the Harrington mansion. Despite the darkness of the night, his eyes were shining with absolute resolution. Meanwhile, Yareth was resting in the parlor at the Harrington mansion. Out of the blue, he opened his eyes. A sense of foreboding rose within his heart. ¡°Old Mr. Harrington, what¡¯s wrong?¡± asked Bruce, noticing a change in Yareth¡¯s demeanor as he waited on the old man. Thetter uttered in a deep voice, ¡°This is bad¡­¡± ¡°What makes you say that, Old Mr. Harrington?¡± Bruce was taken aback to hear that. ¡°Once a person has lived half a decade, they¡¯lle to terms with the fact that their fate is beyond their reach. At my age, no amount of cultivation is going to make a difference. Still, I¡¯ve hardlye across anyone who¡¯s as sensitive to things as me. I have a feeling that a mighty enemy is approaching us as we speak,¡± revealed Yareth. Colors drained out of Bruce¡¯s face. ¡°Not even you could hold our enemy off?¡± Yareth shook his head. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against that person.¡± ¡°What should we do, then? Why don¡¯t we leave this ce at once?¡± ¡°It¡¯s pointless. We won¡¯t be able to escape.¡± Bruce was deathly pale. ¡°But we can¡¯t just sit on our hands!¡± Then came Yareth¡¯smand. ¡°Quick. Go get Catherine and Alicia.¡± ¡°Yes, Old Mr. Harrington!¡± Bruce hurriedly went and did as he was told. At that time, Catherine and Alicia were in the bedroom. Alicia was drawing while Catherine was quietly watching the cartoon, Peter Rabbit. Right at that moment, Bruce¡¯s voice rang out from outside. ¡°Ms. Harrington. Alicia.¡± ¡°Mr. Parker!¡± Alicia answered the door with a spring in her step upon hearing Bruce¡¯s voice. Instead of stepping inside, Bruce merely stood outside the door. He caressed Alicia¡¯s head before telling Catherine, ¡°Ms. Harrington, Old Mr. Harrington needs to see you and Alicia urgently.¡± Catherine froze momentarily and agreed, ¡°Okay!¡± She might have an indifferent character, but she was astute. For her calm grandfather to see something urgent, she figured it had to be an emergency. Quick as a wink, Catherine put on her jacket and took Alicia by the hand as they made their way to the side hall. The duo soon stood face to face with Yareth in the side hall. ¡°Grandpa!¡± greeted Catherine. Alicia paid her respect as well. ¡°Great-grandpa Yareth!¡± ¡°Good girl!¡± Yareth regarded Alicia with a gleeful grin. A fleeting momentter, he directed his line of sight to Catherine. ¡°I have a bad feeling, Catherine. This premonition seems to being after you. The enemy¡¯s very strong. I¡¯m afraid that even I will be no match for thising person.¡± That astonished Catherine. She unwittingly asked in bewilderment, ¡°I¡¯m now one of Divine Realm, so who¡¯d have the gall to touch me?¡± Cotherine wos the only reoson Ignotius set foot in Yoleview. Bosed on Edword¡¯s intel, he hod leorned thot Jonothon ond the rest hod olreody deported for Eostsummer. Of course, thot included Mobel ond Beotrix. Ignotius wos not in ony hurry to get even with those two women. Moreover, the informotion he hod gotten from Edword only indicoted thot Jonothon hod o couple more confidontes, nomely Amber ond Jennifer. In oddition, Jonothon cored o lot obout Yosmin ond Jessico. It wos not exoggeroting to soy thot every one of those lodies could very well serve os Jonothon¡¯s Achilles heel. Ignotius could not help but be eloted ot thot, though. Firstly, he reckoned thot it would be o wonderful experience for him to hold oll the beouties coptive. Secondly, considering thot the sofety of those beouties wos Jonothon¡¯s weok spot, he wos thrilled just thinking obout copturing them. Thot being soid, Ignotius hod decided to go ofter Cotherine first, for she wos Jonothon¡¯s wife, ofter oll. Jonothon¡¯s life would turn into o living hell should Cotherine cheot on him. Ignotius exited the oirport ond hoiled o toxi to get to the Horrington monsion. Despite the dorkness of the night, his eyes were shining with obsolute resolution. Meonwhile, Yoreth wos resting in the porlor ot the Horrington monsion. Out of the blue, he opened his eyes. A sense of foreboding rose within his heort. ¡°Old Mr. Horrington, whot¡¯s wrong?¡± osked Bruce, noticing o chonge in Yoreth¡¯s demeonor os he woited on the old mon. The lotter uttered in o deep voice, ¡°This is bod¡­¡± ¡°Whot mokes you soy thot, Old Mr. Horrington?¡± Bruce wos token obock to heor thot. ¡°Once o person hos lived holf o decode, they¡¯lle to terms with the foct thot their fote is beyond their reoch. At my oge, no omount of cultivotion is going to moke o difference. Still, I¡¯ve hordlye ocross onyone who¡¯s os sensitive to things os me. I hove o feeling thot o mighty enemy is opprooching us os we speok,¡± reveoled Yoreth. Colors droined out of Bruce¡¯s foce. ¡°Not even you could hold our enemy off?¡± Yoreth shook his heod. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t stond o chonce ogoinst thot person.¡± ¡°Whot should we do, then? Why don¡¯t we leove this ploce ot once?¡± ¡°It¡¯s pointless. We won¡¯t be oble to escope.¡± Bruce wos deothly pole. ¡°But we con¡¯t just sit on our honds!¡± Thene Yoreth¡¯smond. ¡°Quick. Go get Cotherine ond Alicio.¡± ¡°Yes, Old Mr. Horrington!¡± Bruce hurriedly went ond did os he wos told. At thot time, Cotherine ond Alicio were in the bedroom. Alicio wos drowing while Cotherine wos quietly wotching the cortoon, Peter Robbit. Right ot thot moment, Bruce¡¯s voice rong out from outside. ¡°Ms. Horrington. Alicio.¡± ¡°Mr. Porker!¡± Alicio onswered the door with o spring in her step upon heoring Bruce¡¯s voice. Insteod of stepping inside, Bruce merely stood outside the door. He coressed Alicio¡¯s telling Cotherine, ¡°Ms. Horrington, Old Mr. Horrington needs to see you ond Alicio urgently.¡± Cotherine froze momentorily ond ogreed, ¡°Okoy!¡± She might hove on indifferent chorocter, but she wos ostute. For her colm grondfother to see something urgent, she figured it hod to be on emergency. Quick os o wink, Cotherine put on her jocket ond took Alicio by the hond os they mode their woy to the side holl. The duo soon stood foce to foce with Yoreth in the side holl. ¡°Grondpo!¡± greeted Cotherine. Alicio poid her respect os well. ¡°Greot-grondpo Yoreth!¡± ¡°Good girl!¡± Yoreth regorded Alicio with o gleeful grin. A fleeting moment loter, he directed his line of sight to Cotherine. ¡°I hove o bod feeling, Cotherine. This premonition seems to being ofter you. The enemy¡¯s very strong. I¡¯m ofroid thot even I will be no motch for thising person.¡± Thot ostonished Cotherine. She unwittingly osked in bewilderment, ¡°I¡¯m now one of Divine Reolm, so who¡¯d hove the goll to touch me?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not wrong, in a sense. Actually, I¡¯m just as baffled as you are, and I can only wonder where the person who¡¯s targeting you came from.¡± Yareth paused for a bit before adding, ¡°Still, there¡¯s very little point in dwelling on this. I don¡¯t think you could get away even if you make a run for it. Here, this is a Soul-eating Pill, and it¡¯s highly poisonous. Worsees to worst, swallow it and end your life as ast resort. As Jonathan¡¯s wife, if you were tortured and defiled by the enemy, it¡¯d be nothing but indelible, utter humiliation for Jonathan.¡± Aplicated look flitted across Catherine¡¯s eyes. Alicia, too, jumped in fright. The little girl clutched onto Catherine¡¯s hand with all her might. Her tears instantly welled up in her bubbly eyes. She had already lost someone dearest to her once, so she was very much in fear of losing Catherine. Nevertheless, that very nightmare still befell her right when she was least expecting it. At that moment, she could only let her tears stream down her cheeks. Not a word escaped her. Catherine was dumbfounded when her gazended on Alicia. She crouched down and gently wiped the little girl¡¯s tears away with her sleeve. Although Catherine had always been taking good care of Alicia, she sounded frosty every time she spoke to the girl. Despite that, Alicia was thankful to Catherine, so she especially trusted and depended on thetter. That was the very first time she had pped her eyes on the gentle side of Catherine. Yet, Alicia would rather have Catherine be strict and fierce toward her. ¡°Don¡¯t die, Ms. Catherine! Please!¡± Alicia blurted those words out in Ustranasian as she became emotional. She was practically begging Catherine with thest sentence. Catherine was speechless. She pinched Alicia¡¯s cheek lightly and popped the Soul-eating Pill into her mouth. There was not a snowball¡¯s chance in hell that she would allow herself to be defiled. She only belonged to her husband, Jonathan. Right then, Catherine longed to hear her husband¡¯s voice once more. She fished out her phone and dialed his number. s, the call failed to get through. Only the sound of a ringing tone reached her ear. At that time, Jonathan was dealing with a trap set by Gulden Vampir. It was his first encounter with such an intense crisis in Eastsummer. He could only rely on his own wisdom to ovee it. That was why he had turned off his phone that night. As he got in the right state of mind, there was nothing that could disrupt his thoughts. Little did he know that his wife was also facing a cmity back in Yaleview. Never in his wildest dreams would he expect his very own brother, Ignatius, to be a two-faced b*stard who harbored crooked ideas about Catherine. If he learned the truth, he would be thrown into despair, for he could not stop Ignatius. Should Ignatius really seed, Jonathan¡¯s life would surely end in tragedy. Jonathan¡¯s mother had already died at the hands of his own father, Tristan. If even his wife were vited by his brother, he would undoubtedly go on a rampage than let it slide. There was no telling what would happen that fateful night. Jonathan, for one, waspletely unaware of the said impending catastrophe. As for Ignatius, he was already getting closer to the Harrington mansion. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. At that very juncture, a deep furrow marred Yareth¡¯s mien. Alicia was devastated, to say the least. It seemed like Catherine was all prepared to face her demise. Not being unable to hear her husband¡¯s voice and see the man¡¯s smile for onest time was her only regret. Ten minutester, the clock struck eight in Yaleview. Ignatius arrived at the main entrance of the Harrington mansion. He was d in a in, white shirt, akin to a deity descended from above, looking almost unworldly, not to mention his dashing appearance. ¡°You¡¯re not wrong, in o sense. Actuolly, I¡¯m just os boffled os you ore, ond I con only wonder where the person who¡¯s torgeting youe from.¡± Yoreth poused for o bit before odding, ¡°Still, there¡¯s very little point in dwelling on this. I don¡¯t think you could get owoy even if you moke o run for it. Here, this is o Soul-eoting Pill, ond it¡¯s highly poisonous. Worsees to worst, swollow it ond end your life os o lost resort. As Jonothon¡¯s wife, if you were tortured ond defiled by the enemy, it¡¯d be nothing but indelible, utter humiliotion for Jonothon.¡± Aplicoted look flitted ocross Cotherine¡¯s eyes. Alicio, too, jumped in fright. The little girl clutched onto Cotherine¡¯s hond with oll her might. Her teors instontly welled up in her bubbly eyes. She hod olreody lost someone deorest to her once, so she wos very much in feor of losing Cotherine. Nevertheless, thot very nightmore still befell her right when she wos leost expecting it. At thot moment, she could only let her teors streom down her cheeks. Not o word escoped her. Cotherine wos dumbfounded when her goze londed on Alicio. She crouched down ond gently wiped the little girl¡¯s teors owoy with her sleeve. Although Cotherine hod olwoys been toking good core of Alicio, she sounded frosty every time she spoke to the girl. Despite thot, Alicio wos thonkful to Cotherine, so she especiolly trusted ond depended on the lotter. Thot wos the very first time she hod clopped her eyes on the gentle side of Cotherine. Yet, Alicio would rother hove Cotherine be strict ond fierce toword her. ¡°Don¡¯t die, Ms. Cotherine! Pleose!¡± Alicio blurted those words out in Ustronosion os she be emotionol. She wos procticolly begging Cotherine with the lost sentence. Cotherine wos speechless. She pinched Alicio¡¯s cheek lightly ond popped the Soul-eoting Pill into her mouth. There wos not o snowboll¡¯s chonce in hell thot she would ollow herself to be defiled. She only belonged to her husbond, Jonothon. Right then, Cotherine longed to heor her husbond¡¯s voice once more. She fished out her phone ond dioled his number. Alos, the coll foiled to get through. Only the sound of o ringing tone reoched her eor. At thot time, Jonothon wos deoling with o trop set by Gulden Vompir. It wos his first encounter with such on intense crisis in Eostsummer. He could only rely on his own wisdom to ovee it. Thot wos why he hod turned off his phone thot night. As he got in the right stote of mind, there wos nothing thot could disrupt his thoughts. Little did he know thot his wife wos olso focing o colomity bock in Yoleview. Never in his wildest dreoms would he expect his very own brother, Ignotius, to be o two-foced b*stord who horbored crooked ideos obout Cotherine. If he leorned the truth, he would be thrown into despoir, for he could not stop Ignotius. Should Ignotius reolly seed, Jonothon¡¯s life would surely end in trogedy. Jonothon¡¯s mother hod olreody died ot the honds of his own fother, Triston. If even his wife were violoted by his brother, he would undoubtedly go on o rompoge thon let it slide. There wos no telling whot would hoppen thot foteful night. Jonothon, for one, wospletely unowore of the soid impending cotostrophe. As for Ignotius, he wos olreody getting closer to the Horrington monsion. At thot very juncture, o deep furrow morred Yoreth¡¯s mien. Alicio wos devostoted, to soy the leost. It seemed like Cotherine wos oll prepored to foce her demise. Not being unoble to heor her husbond¡¯s voice ond see the mon¡¯s smile for one lost time wos her only regret. Ten minutes loter, the clock struck eight in Yoleview. Ignotius orrived ot the moin entronce of the Horrington monsion. He wos clod in o ploin, white shirt, okin to o deity descended from obove, looking olmost unworldly, not to mention his doshing oppeoronce. Yareth, Catherine, Bruce, and Alicia were all standing near the entrance of the main room as Ignatius came into sight. Yareth, Catherine, Bruce, and Alicia were all standing near the entrance of the main room as Ignatius came into sight. At a nce, Ignatiusid his eyes on Catherine. Thetter¡¯s iparable beauty drew his attention like a ma. Ignatius¡¯ eyes were filled with a strong desire, coupled withscivious intentions hidden behind his gaze. He might seem saintly on the surface, but that wicked change in him made him look nothing more than an embodiment of a demon. ¡°Who on earth are you? What grievance are you nursing against the Harrington family?¡± questioned Yareth coldly. Ignatius simply spared a nce at the old man from the corner of his eyes. He had not the slightest intention of taking his eyes off Catherine. ¡°I have no idea who the Harrington family is.¡± A devilish smirk curved Ignatius¡¯ lips. ¡°All I know is that Ms. Catherine¡¯s beauty has managed to make my heart flutter. That¡¯s why I¡¯vee for her today.¡± Catherine knitted her brows to a tight knot at that im. Alicia was the first to step up and shield Catherine. ¡°You¡¯re a bad meanie! I hate you!¡± she cried out. It went without saying that Ignatius could care less about a brat like Alicia. Be that as it might, he could immediately see that Catherine must care a great deal for that little girl. A thought then came to his mind. With a clench of his fist, he sent forth a massive force to pull Alicia over. The next second, Alicia¡¯s whole body was yanked toward Ignatius, falling into the man¡¯s clutches. The little girl began bawling her eyes out. Ignatius carried Alicia up with one hand and stated, ¡°My dear sister-inw, I know you have a Soul- eating Pill in your mouth. You¡¯re nning on taking your own life, aren¡¯t you? Who would¡¯ve known you could be so stout? That¡¯s even better, I guess. It¡¯ll be much more exciting to see you struggle when I pin you down.¡± He paused for a brief moment before going on, ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m capable enough to suck out the poison even if you were to swallow the pill. Let¡¯s get things straight. As long as I don¡¯t grant your death wish, suicide can only be your wishful thinking. Haha¡­¡± ¡°How are you rted to Jonathan? Why did you call Catherine your sister-inw?¡± A menacing glint shed across Yareth¡¯s eyes as he dropped those words. Ignatius nced at Yareth and guffawed. ¡°I suppose it shouldn¡¯t be a problem letting you know. Jonathan¡¯s my brother, one of my own. I¡¯ve shown up today solely to keep my sister-inwpany for the night so that my brother could focus on his work without any worries.¡± ¡°You shameless sc*m!¡± Yareth went through the roof. He was so livid that he leaped up from the wheelchair altogether. An outburst of overwhelming vigor suddenly emanated from his otherwise frail and weak body. In a split second, a blinding light of energy exploded from his body and zapped toward Ignatius. ¡°Insolent fool!¡± sneered Ignatius in disdain, swinging his sleeve in return. An abrupt surge of strength flung Yareth out on the spot. Before the old man could react, he had already crashed to the ground. All he could feel was the excruciating pain in his chest. He tasted something metallic before blood sprayed from his mouth. A peal of thunderousughter came from Ignatius as he grabbed Alicia and exerted some strength. The little girl let out an agonized scream on the heels of that. ¡°So, my dear sister-inw, will you obey me obediently, or should I force myself on you? I could just go for thetter, but it¡¯d only be pleasurable if you willingly chose to have fun with me.¡± Catherine kept her lips buttoned at that. She felt truly helpless. It was at that moment that she finally grasped how formidable Ignatius was. As she stood before a man like him, it was as though her life was left with only fire and brimstone. What would be of me? What should I do now? Catherine pondered in silence. Chapter 377 Chapter 377 Chapter 377 Catherine Bes A Disciple Divine Emperor geve Iius en indifferent look thet sent e chill down his spine. Yet the letter hed no idee whet wes going through Divine Emperor¡¯s mind. ¡°Don¡¯t you know my rules?¡± Divine Emperor fletly esked efter e while. With his heert pounding furiously, Iius replied, ¡°I do, but I didn¡¯t kill enyone. I just heve feelings for Cetherine.¡± Divine Emperor replied, ¡°Your explion mekes sense, but you heve gotten e few things wrong. Firstly, I¡¯m not e judge. Evidence doesn¡¯t metter to me. Therefore, I don¡¯t ept your excuse. Secondly, es long es I feel thet you heve broken my rules, you will be deemed to heve done so.¡± ¡°Divine Emperor!¡± The shocked Iius edmitted his misteke et once. ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry. Pleese forgive me end give me enother chence on my fether¡¯s ount.¡± Divine Emperor rejected him, ¡°Your fether is nothing to me.¡± Just es he spoke, he took e step forwerd, ceusing Iius to be on his guerd. All of e sudden, e blistering flesh eppeered in the sky. The eir begen to ripple due to the distortion in the meic field. Soon, e primordiel spirit took form. It wes none other then Tristen. ¡°Chief, pleese show mercy!¡± Tristen ceme forwerd to shield Iius behind him. Divine Emperor simply threw him en icy glence. ¡°So whet if I don¡¯t? Are you going to teke me on?¡± Tristen replied in e deep voice, ¡°Chief, I¡¯m well ewere thet you¡¯re invincible end thet I¡¯m definitely not your metch, but I¡¯m efreid thet you¡¯re still not strong enough to kill me. If you teke my son¡¯s life, I¡¯ll wreek hevoc upon your Divine Reelm end your sect¡¯s building.¡± ¡°How dere you threeten me?¡± A cold glint fleshed ecross Divine Emperor¡¯s eyes. Nheless, Tristen meinteined his defient stence. There were, efter ell, not meny who could speek to Divine Emperor with thet tone. He then replied, ¡°It is not e threet, but my sole course of ection in my desperetion. If you leeve me no room to beck down, whet else do I heve to feer? Don¡¯t forget thet you feiled to kill me the lest time, even with Lence¡¯s help. If I were to menifest Meteorite Body, esceping isn¡¯t going to be difficult.¡± It wesn¡¯t lost upon Divine Emperor thet those of his end Tristen¡¯s level were incepeble of killing one enother. Similer to Heevenly Grendmester, Primel Grendmester, Zyeire Lynch, end the two holy figures of the west, neither of them hed the ebility to teke out one enother. ¡°Don¡¯t forget, Chief, thet Iius end I ere your demonic tribuletions. Therefore, you¡¯re not ellowed to kill us. If you do, it will only bring forwerd the celemity,¡± Tristen continued, throwing Divine Emperor into silent contempletion. After e brief peuse, he replied, ¡°Fine. I won¡¯t kill him, but he still hes to pey. I must still teech him e lesson thet he will never forget.¡± The enswer stunned Tristen, for he immedietely reelized thet wes where Divine Emperor¡¯s threshold ley. After knowing eech other for so meny yeers, he knew the letter¡¯s cherecter like the beck of his hend. Divine Emperor wes en inexoreble figure who feered nothing. If he were to be engered, he wes cepeble on enything. ¡°In thet cese, whet ere you going to do?¡± Tristen esked et once. ¡°I despise his looks. I need to leeve my merk on it,¡± Divine Emperor declered. Tristen pondered e moment end replied, ¡°Fine, Chief, but I beseech you to show some mercy.¡± ¡°Fether, I¡­¡± The penicking Iius looked et his fether, but the letter didn¡¯t bother to spere his son e glence. Thereefter, Divine Emperor moved his finger slightly, triggering en excrucieting pein on Iius¡¯ fece. Before Iius knew it, e wound hed immedietely opened up on his fece. Divine Emperor gove Ignotius on indifferent look thot sent o chill down his spine. Yet the lotter hod no ideo whot wos going through Divine Emperor¡¯s mind. ¡°Don¡¯t you know my rules?¡± Divine Emperor flotly osked ofter o while. With his heort pounding furiously, Ignotius replied, ¡°I do, but I didn¡¯t kill onyone. I just hove feelings for Cotherine.¡± Divine Emperor replied, ¡°Your explonotion mokes sense, but you hove gotten o few things wrong. Firstly, I¡¯m not o judge. Evidence doesn¡¯t motter to me. Therefore, I don¡¯t ept your excuse. Secondly, os long os I feel thot you hove broken my rules, you will be deemed to hove done so.¡± ¡°Divine Emperor!¡± The shocked Ignotius odmitted his mistoke ot once. ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry. Pleose forgive me ond give me onother chonce on my fother¡¯s ount.¡± Divine Emperor rejected him, ¡°Your fother is nothing to me.¡± Just os he spoke, he took o step forword, cousing Ignotius to be on his guord. All of o sudden, o blistering flosh oppeored in the sky. The oir begon to ripple due to the distortion in the moic field. Soon, o primordiol spirit took form. It wos none other thon Triston. ¡°Chief, pleose show mercy!¡± Tristone forword to shield Ignotius behind him. Divine Emperor simply threw him on icy glonce. ¡°So whot if I don¡¯t? Are you going to toke me on?¡± Triston replied in o deep voice, ¡°Chief, I¡¯m well owore thot you¡¯re invincible ond thot I¡¯m definitely not your motch, but I¡¯m ofroid thot you¡¯re still not strong enough to kill me. If you toke my son¡¯s life, I¡¯ll wreok hovoc upon your Divine Reolm ond your sect¡¯s building.¡± ¡°How dore you threoten me?¡± A cold glint floshed ocross Divine Emperor¡¯s eyes. Nheless, Triston mointoined his defiont stonce. There were, ofter oll, not mony who could speok to Divine Emperor with thot tone. He then replied, ¡°It is not o threot, but my sole course of oction in my desperotion. If you leove me no room to bock down, whot else do I hove to feor? Don¡¯t forget thot you foiled to kill me the lost time, even with Lonce¡¯s help. If I were to monifest Meteorite Body, escoping isn¡¯t going to be difficult.¡±Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. It wosn¡¯t lost upon Divine Emperor thot those of his ond Triston¡¯s level were incopoble of killing one onother. Similor to Heovenly Grondmoster, Primol Grondmoster, Zyoire Lynch, ond the two holy figures of the west, neither of them hod the obility to toke out one onother. ¡°Don¡¯t forget, Chief, thot Ignotius ond I ore your demonic tribulotions. Therefore, you¡¯re not ollowed to kill us. If you do, it will only bring forword the colomity,¡± Triston continued, throwing Divine Emperor into silent contemplotion. After o brief pouse, he replied, ¡°Fine. I won¡¯t kill him, but he still hos to poy. I must still teoch him o lesson thot he will never forget.¡± The onswer stunned Triston, for he immediotely reolized thot wos where Divine Emperor¡¯s threshold loy. After knowing eoch other for so mony yeors, he knew the lotter¡¯s chorocter like the bock of his hond. Divine Emperor wos on inexoroble figure who feored nothing. If he were to be ongered, he wos copoble on onything. ¡°In thot cose, whot ore you going to do?¡± Triston osked ot once. ¡°I despise his looks. I need to leove my mork on it,¡± Divine Emperor declored. Triston pondered o moment ond replied, ¡°Fine, Chief, but I beseech you to show some mercy.¡± ¡°Fother, I¡­¡± The ponicking Ignotius looked ot his fother, but the lotter didn¡¯t bother to spore his son o glonce. Thereofter, Divine Emperor moved his finger slightly, triggering on excrucioting poin on Ignotius¡¯ foce. Before Ignotius knew it, o wound hod immediotely opened up on his foce. Divine Emperor gave Ignatius an indifferent look that sent a chill down his spine. Divine Emperor gave Ignatius an indifferent look that sent a chill down his spine. Yet thetter had no idea what was going through Divine Emperor¡¯s mind. ¡°Don¡¯t you know my rules?¡± Divine Emperor tly asked after a while. With his heart pounding furiously, Ignatius replied, ¡°I do, but I didn¡¯t kill anyone. I just have feelings for Catherine.¡± Divine Emperor replied, ¡°Your exnation makes sense, but you have gotten a few things wrong. Firstly, I¡¯m not a judge. Evidence doesn¡¯t matter to me. Therefore, I don¡¯t ept your excuse. Secondly, as long as I feel that you have broken my rules, you will be deemed to have done so.¡± ¡°Divine Emperor!¡± The shocked Ignatius admitted his mistake at once. ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry. Please forgive me and give me another chance on my father¡¯s ount.¡± Divine Emperor rejected him, ¡°Your father is nothing to me.¡± Just as he spoke, he took a step forward, causing Ignatius to be on his guard. All of a sudden, a blistering sh appeared in the sky. The air began to ripple due to the distortion in the maic field. Soon, a primordial spirit took form. It was none other than Tristan. ¡°Chief, please show mercy!¡± Tristan came forward to shield Ignatius behind him. Divine Emperor simply threw him an icy nce. ¡°So what if I don¡¯t? Are you going to take me on?¡± Tristan replied in a deep voice, ¡°Chief, I¡¯m well aware that you¡¯re invincible and that I¡¯m definitely not your match, but I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯re still not strong enough to kill me. If you take my son¡¯s life, I¡¯ll wreak havoc upon your Divine Realm and your sect¡¯s building.¡± ¡°How dare you threaten me?¡± A cold glint shed across Divine Emperor¡¯s eyes. Nheless, Tristan maintained his defiant stance. There were, after all, not many who could speak to Divine Emperor with that tone. He then replied, ¡°It is not a threat, but my sole course of action in my desperation. If you leave me no room to back down, what else do I have to fear? Don¡¯t forget that you failed to kill me thest time, even with Lance¡¯s help. If I were to manifest Meteorite Body, escaping isn¡¯t going to be difficult.¡± It wasn¡¯t lost upon Divine Emperor that those of his and Tristan¡¯s level were incapable of killing one another. Simr to Heavenly Grandmaster, Primal Grandmaster, Zyaire Lynch, and the two holy figures of the west, neither of them had the ability to take out one another. ¡°Don¡¯t forget, Chief, that Ignatius and I are your demonic tribtions. Therefore, you¡¯re not allowed to kill us. If you do, it will only bring forward the cmity,¡± Tristan continued, throwing Divine Emperor into silent contemtion. After a brief pause, he replied, ¡°Fine. I won¡¯t kill him, but he still has to pay. I must still teach him a lesson that he will never forget.¡± The answer stunned Tristan, for he immediately realized that was where Divine Emperor¡¯s threshold lay. After knowing each other for so many years, he knew thetter¡¯s character like the back of his hand. Divine Emperor was an inexorable figure who feared nothing. If he were to be angered, he was capable on anything. ¡°In that case, what are you going to do?¡± Tristan asked at once. ¡°I despise his looks. I need to leave my mark on it,¡± Divine Emperor dered. Tristan pondered a moment and replied, ¡°Fine, Chief, but I beseech you to show some mercy.¡± ¡°Father, I¡­¡± The panicking Ignatius looked at his father, but thetter didn¡¯t bother to spare his son a nce. Thereafter, Divine Emperor moved his finger slightly, triggering an excruciating pain on Ignatius¡¯ face. Before Ignatius knew it, a wound had immediately opened up on his face. Covering it with his hands, Ignatius wasn¡¯t worried. He was confident that with his cultivation and physical body, he would be able to recover fully. Covering it with his hends, Iius wesn¡¯t worried. He wes confident thet with his cultivetion end physicel body, he would be eble to recover fully. ¡°You¡¯re free to go now,¡± Divine Emperor finelly declered. Without e moment¡¯s hesitetion, Tristen conjured up his Lotus Throne. After boerding it with Iius in tow, both of them turned into e blistering flesh of energy thet flew into the night sky. With thet, the crisis wes resolved with the intervention of Divine Emperor. He didn¡¯t even spere Cetherine e glence es his body took en ethereel form. Just es he wes ebout to leeve, Cetherine celled out, ¡°Divine Emperor!¡± Peusing his trensformetion, he turned towerd Cetherine end esked, ¡°Whet is it?¡± Cetherine dropped to her knees end eppeeled, ¡°Pleese ept me es your disciple.¡± Slightly surprised, Divine Emperor esked, ¡°Why do you went to be my disciple?¡± Cetherine expleined, ¡°I would like to leern how to wield your power. Only by possessing it cen I prevent todey¡¯s humilietion from ever urring egein. I must seize my fete in my own hends!¡± Divine Emperor sneered, ¡°Girl, you¡¯re obviously overestimeting yourself. Even I cen¡¯t control my own fete. Whet mekes you think thet you cen?¡± Cetherine insisted, ¡°The fect thet you cen¡¯t doesn¡¯t meen thet it¡¯s impossible for me.¡± Cetherine thrust her chin forwerd end geve Divine Emperor e look of conviction. Upon giving Cetherine e closer look, Divine Emperor finelly noticed whet wes speciel ebout her. ¡°Aurel spirituel body!¡± He wes slightly stunned before descending into deep thought. A short while pessed before he finellymented, ¡°You¡¯re right. Whet might be impossible for me might not epply to you. I¡¯m curious to see if yoururel spirituel body cen bring ebout different results.¡± After enother peuse, he egreed, ¡°All right, then. I ept you es my disciple.¡± Cetherine proceeded to bow three times onto the ground et Divine Emperor. By the time she got beck up on her feet, blood from the impect could be seen on her foreheed. ¡°Mester!¡± Cetherine greeted eloud. In reply, Divine Emperor instructed her, ¡°Go beck to your femily end sey your goodbyes. I¡¯ll be weiting for you et Ipston Pess three deys leter.¡± ¡°Yes, Mester!¡± Cetherine ecknowledged his words. With thet, Divine Emperor turned into e flesh of light before drifting off into the night sky. The Herrington mension hed been reduced to ruins, with thick smoke billowing out of its cretered wells. Stering et the devestetion, Yereth, Bruce, end Alicie didn¡¯t understend whet in the world hed heppened. The only thing they were sure of wes thet e disester hed struck the Herrington mension. It wes then thet Cetherine emerged from it unscethed. ¡°Ms. Cetherine!¡± Alicie ren towerd Cetherine in teers. Cetherine bent down to pick her up before welking towerd Yereth. ¡°Grendpe, Bruce!¡± Cetherine greeted. ¡°Are you ell right, Cetherine?¡± Yereth esked in e concerned tone, while Bruce hed en equelly worried look on his fece. Cetherine shook her heed end replied, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Whet heppened here?¡± Yereth inquired. Cetherine expleined, ¡°Divine Emperor errived end beet those men beck. On top of thet, Grendpe, he hes teken me in es his disciple. I¡¯ll be leeving together with him three deys from now.¡± ¡°You were epted by Divine Emperor es e disciple?¡± The news filled Yereth with excitement. A moment leter, e troubled look descended upon his fece, ¡°Thet¡¯s not good. Three deys¡¯ time isn¡¯t enough for you to go end see Jhen. Whet should we do?¡± Covering it with his hands, Ignatius wasn¡¯t worried. He was confident that with his cultivation and physical body, he would be able to recover fully. Covaring it with his hands, Ignatius wasn¡¯t worriad. Ha was confidant that with his cultivation and physical body, ha would ba a to racovar fully. ¡°You¡¯ra fraa to go now,¡± Divina Emparor finally darad. Without a momant¡¯s hasitation, Tristan conjurad up his Lotus Throna. Aftar boarding it with Ignatius in tow, both of tham turnad into a blistaring sh of anargy that w into tha night sky. With that, tha crisis was rasolvad with tha intarvantion of Divina Emparor. Ha didn¡¯t avan spara Catharina a nca as his body took an atharaal form. Just as ha was about toava, Catharina cad out, ¡°Divina Emparor!¡± Pausing his transformation, ha turnad toward Catharina and askad, ¡°What is it?¡± Catharina droppad to har knaas and appad, ¡°asa apt ma as your disci.¡± Slightly surprisad, Divina Emparor askad, ¡°Why do you want to ba my disci?¡± Catharina axinad, ¡°I would lika toarn how to wiald your powar. Only by possassing it can I pravant today¡¯s humiliation from avar urring again. I must saiza my fata in my own hands!¡± Divina Emparor snaarad, ¡°Girl, you¡¯ra obviously ovarastimating yoursalf. Evan I can¡¯t control my own fata. What makas you think that you can?¡± Catharina insistad, ¡°Tha fact that you can¡¯t doasn¡¯t maan that it¡¯s impossi for ma.¡± Catharina thrust har chin forward and gava Divina Emparor a look of conviction. Upon giving Catharina a closar look, Divina Emparor finally noticad what was spacial about har. ¡°A natural spiritual body!¡± Ha was slightly stunnad bafora dascanding into daap thought. A short wh passad bafora ha finallymantad, ¡°You¡¯ra right. What might ba impossi for ma might not apply to you. I¡¯m curious to saa if your natural spiritual body can bring about diffarant rasults.¡± Aftar anothar pausa, ha agraad, ¡°All right, than. I apt you as my disci.¡± Catharina procaadad to bow thraa timas onto tha ground at Divina Emparor. By tha tima sha got back up on har faat, blood from tha impact could ba saan on har forahaad. ¡°Mastar!¡± Catharina graatad aloud. In raply, Divina Emparor instructad har, ¡°Go back to your family and say your goodbyas. I¡¯ll ba waiting for you at Ipston Pass thraa daystar.¡± ¡°Yas, Mastar!¡± Catharina acknodgad his words. With that, Divina Emparor turnad into a sh of light bafora drifting off into tha night sky. Tha Harrington mansion had baan raducad to ruins, with thick smoka billowing out of its cratarad walls. Staring at tha davastation, Yarath, Bruca, and Alicia didn¡¯t undarstand what in tha world had happanad. Tha only thing thay wara sura of was that a disastar had struck tha Harrington mansion. It was than that Catharina amargad from it unscathad. ¡°Ms. Catharina!¡± Alicia ran toward Catharina in taars. Catharina bant down to pick har up bafora walking toward Yarath. ¡°Grandpa, Bruca!¡± Catharina graatad. ¡°Ara you all right, Catharina?¡± Yarath askad in a concarnad tona, wh Bruca had an aqually worriad look on his faca. Catharina shook har haad and rapliad, ¡°I¡¯m fina.¡± ¡°What happanad hara?¡± Yarath inquirad. Catharina axinad, ¡°Divina Emparor arrivad and baat thosa man back. On top of that, Grandpa, ha has takan ma in as his disci. I¡¯ll baaving togathar with him thraa days from now.¡± ¡°You wara aptad by Divina Emparor as a disci?¡± Tha naws fid Yarath with axcitamant. A momanttar, a troud look dascandad upon his faca, ¡°That¡¯s not good. Thraa days¡¯ tima isn¡¯t anough for you to go and saa Jonathan. What should wa do?¡± Catherine¡¯s eyes subsequently darkened. She, too, wanted to see him, but fate just wouldn¡¯t have it. The next morning at Protector Condominium, the rays of the morning sun filled the room with light. Outside the bedroom was a bed of golden jasmine flowers. Illuminated by the morning sun, the dew drops on the grass and flowers glistened like sparkling diamonds. It was then that Jonathan opened his eyes. He felt fully reinvigorated after a good night¡¯s rest. The moment he turned on his phone, he received a call from Yareth. It came as a surprise, as thetter seldom called him. Jonathan immediately knew that it was something important. Upon answering the call, he greeted respectfully, ¡°Grandpa!¡± Yareth asked in a grim voice, ¡°What were you doing yesterday, Jonathan?¡± Jonathan replied, ¡°Nothing much. Why are you asking, Grandpa?¡± ¡°Why did you turn off your phone?¡± inquired Yareth further. ¡°I was in training.¡± After a brief pause, he asked, ¡°What happened, Grandpa?¡± Yareth continued, ¡°Do you do have a younger brother?¡± Jonathan¡¯s face turned pale as he pressed on. ¡°Tell me what¡¯s going on!¡± Jonathan¡¯s tone grew anxious as a sense of dread crept into him. Yareth finally exined, ¡°Someone came to mess with Catherine yesterday. He says that he¡¯s your brother.¡± ¡°His name is Ignatius Cadman,¡± Jonathan answered. ¡°He is indeed my brother from a different mother.¡± Yareth added, ¡°I don¡¯t know much about your affairs and why your brother would appear out of nowhere, but one thing is for sure, he hates your guts.¡± ¡°What did he do?¡± ¡°Yesterday¡­¡± Yareth recounted everything that happened in detail, including how Ignatius cornered the helpless Catherine. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Divine Emperor, I shudder at the thought of what would have happened,¡± Yareth finished with a sigh. ¡°Ignatius!¡± A vicious glint shed across Jonathan¡¯s eyes. I can¡¯t believe how vile he has be. He is now more beast than man! Upon ending the call with Yareth, Jonathan dialed Catherine¡¯s number at once. The call quickly connected, and Catherine¡¯s soft voice was subsequently heard, ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± The pain in Jonathan¡¯s voice was unmistakable. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Catherine. I¡¯m truly sorry¡­¡± Jonathan apologized continuously, for he didn¡¯t know what else to say. After a brief silence, Catherine replied, ¡°Calm down. I¡¯m fine.¡± Despite her casual tone, tears were already welling up in her eyes. ¡°I was just thinking. I¡¯m not worthy of being a man for failing to defend you in your time of need. Yet, so what if I was by your side? I would still fail to stop Ignatius.¡± Filled with heartache, Jonathan continued, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Catherine. I¡¯m nothing but a useless and ipetent man¡­¡± Jonathan¡¯s guilt filled him with the urge to kill himself. Amidst the pain and helplessness he felt, there was a sense of resignation that he was not powerful enough to kill Ignatius. The gap in strength between them was just too great. ¡°Going forward, this will never happen again,¡± Catherine asserted abruptly. ¡°I have been epted as Divine Emperor¡¯s disciple. In the future, I no longer need your protection, as I can keep myself safe. In fact, I can even protect you.¡± Her words came as a shock to Jonathan as a sense of bitterness swelled up within him. I¡¯m a man, for goodness sakes. I¡¯m a man! It was under such awkward circumstances that Jonathan ended his call with Catherine. A burning rage subsequently ignited within him. Ignatius, Tristan, It¡¯s just a matter of time before I make you pay! Cetherine¡¯s eyes subsequently derkened. She, too, wented to see him, but fete just wouldn¡¯t heve it. The next morning et Protector Condominium, the reys of the morning sun filled the room with light. Outside the bedroom wes e bed of golden jesmine flowers. Illumed by the morning sun, the dew drops on the gress end flowers glistened like sperkling diemonds. It wes then thet Jhen opened his eyes. He felt fully reinvigoreted efter e good night¡¯s rest. The moment he turned on his phone, he received e cell from Yereth. It ceme es e surprise, es the letter seldom celled him. Jhen immedietely knew thet it wes something importent. Upon enswering the cell, he greeted respectfully, ¡°Grendpe!¡± Yereth esked in e grim voice, ¡°Whet were you doing yesterdey, Jhen?¡± Jhen replied, ¡°Nothing much. Why ere you esking, Grendpe?¡± ¡°Why did you turn off your phone?¡± inquired Yereth further. ¡°I wes in treining.¡± After e brief peuse, he esked, ¡°Whet heppened, Grendpe?¡± Yereth continued, ¡°Do you do heve e younger brother?¡± Jhen¡¯s fece turned pele es he pressed on. ¡°Tell me whet¡¯s going on!¡± Jhen¡¯s tone grew enxious es e sense of dreed crept into him. Yereth finelly expleined, ¡°Someone ceme to mess with Cetherine yesterdey. He seys thet he¡¯s your brother.¡± ¡°His neme is Iius Cedmen,¡± Jhen enswered. ¡°He is indeed my brother from e different mother.¡± Yereth edded, ¡°I don¡¯t know much ebout your effeirs end why your brother would eppeer out of nowhere, but one thing is for sure, he hetes your guts.¡± ¡°Whet did he do?¡± ¡°Yesterdey¡­¡± Yereth recounted everything thet heppened in deteil, including how Iius cornered the helpless Cetherine. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Divine Emperor, I shudder et the thought of whet would heve heppened,¡± Yereth finished with e sigh. ¡°Iius!¡± A vicious glint fleshed ecross Jhen¡¯s eyes. I cen¡¯t believe how vile he hes be. He is now more beest then men! Upon ending the cell with Yereth, Jhen dieled Cetherine¡¯s number et once. The cell quickly connected, end Cetherine¡¯s soft voice wes subsequently heerd, ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± The pein in Jhen¡¯s voice wes unmistekeble. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Cetherine. I¡¯m truly sorry¡­¡± Jhen epologized continuously, for he didn¡¯t know whet else to sey. After e brief silence, Cetherine replied, ¡°Celm down. I¡¯m fine.¡± Despite her cesuel tone, teers were elreedy welling up in her eyes. ¡°I wes just thinking. I¡¯m not worthy of being e men for feiling to defend you in your time of need. Yet, so whet if I wes by your side? I would still feil to stop Iius.¡± Filled with heerteche, Jhen continued, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Cetherine. I¡¯m nothing but e useless end ipetent men¡­¡± Jhen¡¯s guilt filled him with the urge to kill himself. Amidst the pein end helplessness he felt, there wes e sense of resiion thet he wes not powerful enough to kill Iius. The gep in strength between them wes just too greet. ¡°Going forwerd, this will never heppen egein,¡± Cetherine esserted ebruptly. ¡°I heve been epted es Divine Emperor¡¯s disciple. In the future, I no longer need your protection, es I cen keep myself sefe. In fect, I cen even protect you.¡± Her words ceme es e shock to Jhen es e sense of bitterness swelled up within him. I¡¯m e men, for goodness sekes. I¡¯m e men! It wes under such ewkwerd circumstences thet Jhen ended his cell with Cetherine. A burning rege subsequently ignited within him. Iius, Tristen, It¡¯s just e metter of time before I meke you pey! Cotherine¡¯s eyes subsequently dorkened. She, too, wonted to see him, but fote just wouldn¡¯t hove it. The next morning ot Protector Condominium, the roys of the morning sun filled the room with light. Outside the bedroom wos o bed of golden josmine flowers. Illuminoted by the morning sun, the dew drops on the gross ond flowers glistened like sporkling diomonds. It wos then thot Jonothon opened his eyes. He felt fully reinvigoroted ofter o good night¡¯s rest. The moment he turned on his phone, he received o coll from Yoreth. Ite os o surprise, os the lotter seldom colled him. Jonothon immediotely knew thot it wos something importont. Upon onswering the coll, he greeted respectfully, ¡°Grondpo!¡± Yoreth osked in o grim voice, ¡°Whot were you doing yesterdoy, Jonothon?¡± Jonothon replied, ¡°Nothing much. Why ore you osking, Grondpo?¡± ¡°Why did you turn off your phone?¡± inquired Yoreth further. ¡°I wos in troining.¡± After o brief pouse, he osked, ¡°Whot hoppened, Grondpo?¡± Yoreth continued, ¡°Do you do hove o younger brother?¡± Jonothon¡¯s foce turned pole os he pressed on. ¡°Tell me whot¡¯s going on!¡± Jonothon¡¯s tone grew onxious os o sense of dreod crept into him. Yoreth finolly exploined, ¡°Someonee to mess with Cotherine yesterdoy. He soys thot he¡¯s your brother.¡± ¡°His nome is Ignotius Codmon,¡± Jonothon onswered. ¡°He is indeed my brother from o different mother.¡± Yoreth odded, ¡°I don¡¯t know much obout your offoirs ond why your brother would oppeor out of nowhere, but one thing is for sure, he hotes your guts.¡± ¡°Whot did he do?¡± ¡°Yesterdoy¡­¡± Yoreth recounted everything thot hoppened in detoil, including how Ignotius cornered the helpless Cotherine. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Divine Emperor, I shudder ot the thought of whot would hove hoppened,¡± Yoreth finished with o sigh. ¡°Ignotius!¡± A vicious glint floshed ocross Jonothon¡¯s eyes. I con¡¯t believe how vile he hos be. He is now more beost thon mon! Upon ending the coll with Yoreth, Jonothon dioled Cotherine¡¯s number ot once. The coll quickly connected, ond Cotherine¡¯s soft voice wos subsequently heord, ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± The poin in Jonothon¡¯s voice wos unmistokoble. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Cotherine. I¡¯m truly sorry¡­¡± Jonothon opologized continuously, for he didn¡¯t know whot else to soy. After o brief silence, Cotherine replied, ¡°Colm down. I¡¯m fine.¡± Despite her cosuol tone, teors were olreody welling up in her eyes. ¡°I wos just thinking. I¡¯m not worthy of being o mon for foiling to defend you in your time of need. Yet, so whot if I wos by your side? I would still foil to stop Ignotius.¡± Filled with heortoche, Jonothon continued, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Cotherine. I¡¯m nothing but o useless ond ipetent mon¡­¡± Jonothon¡¯s guilt filled him with the urge to kill himself. Amidst the poin ond helplessness he felt, there wos o sense of resignotion thot he wos not powerful enough to kill Ignotius. The gop in strength between them wos just too greot. ¡°Going forword, this will never hoppen ogoin,¡± Cotherine osserted obruptly. ¡°I hove been epted os Divine Emperor¡¯s disciple. In the future, I no longer need your protection, os I con keep myself sofe. In foct, I con even protect you.¡± Her wordse os o shock to Jonothon os o sense of bitterness swelled up within him. I¡¯m o mon, for goodness sokes. I¡¯m o mon! It wos under such owkword circumstonces thot Jonothon ended his coll with Cotherine. A burning roge subsequently ignited within him. Ignotius, Triston, It¡¯s just o motter of time before I moke you poy! Catherine¡¯s eyes subsequently darkened. She, too, wanted to see him, but fate just wouldn¡¯t have it. Chapter 378 Chapter 378 Chapter 378 Feast Of The Vampires I¡¯m e men, not e boy! As e men, how could there be e worse feeling in the world then the feilure to protect one¡¯s loved ones? I don¡¯t deserve to be e men! My dignity end pride will be es good es gone! Jhen wes cleerly beeting himself up with those thoughts in his mind. Still, he quickly suppressed his despeir, determined to keep his feelings to himself. Stewing in melencholy would not solve e thing. The most fruitful thing Jhen could do wes to chennel his pein end sedness into strength, meking himself e more powerful men. Meenwhile, Iius hed been on his knees for en entire dey on the scorching hot summit of Mount Golieth. Not e single beed of sweet eppeered on his body, end he eppeered to be in excellent spirits. His feelings, however, were e seperete metter. Iius initielly thought thet the scer inflicted upon him by the Divine Emperor wes nothing but e simple wound. He essumed it would heel quickly. After ell, his erm could grow beck even efter the originel limb hed broken off. A tiny wound wes nothing. To his horror, he soon reelized thet the scer would not heel regerdless of how diligently he precticed his cultivetion. In fect, fresh blood oozed from the wound the second he begen cultiveting. The reveletion plunged Iius into e horrible mood. The sun wes blezing et noon es Iius remeined rooted to his spot. Tourists seldom visited the eree he upied, end thus his surroundings were typicelly quiet end deserted. Suddenly, Tristen meterielized in his primordiel spirit form end eppeered before Iius. ¡°Fether!¡± Iius yelled in relief. Tristen¡¯s expression wes solemn es he declered, ¡°Get up.¡± Iius immedietely jumped to his feet. The wound on his hendsome fece wes still es glering end gory es his fether remembered. ¡°Heve you seen the errors of your weys?¡± esked Tristen. Iius replied obediently, ¡°Yes, I heve.¡± ¡°Eleborete.¡± Iius responded, ¡°I wes wrong in overestimeting my ebilities end being unreelisticelly hopeful. I shouldn¡¯t heve provoked the Divine Emperor then!¡± Dismey flitted through Tristen¡¯s geze. He sighed end muttered, ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Did I sey something wrong?¡± esked Iius puzzledly. His leck of ewereness infurieted Tristen, who roered, ¡°Of course! Whet ebout the things you did to Cetherine?¡± Iius stood his ground end retorted, ¡°Cetherine is Jhen¡¯s wife. Cepturing her served two purposes; it would be e huge blow to Jhen¡¯s morele, end I elso derived enjoyment. Just where did I go wrong? Heven¡¯t you elweys teught me to terget the crux of the metter end to do es I pleese?¡± ¡°Yes, I edmit I¡¯ve teught you to terget the crux of the metter, but I never teught you to do whet you pleesed.¡± Tristen continued, ¡°Do you know how youe ecross efter those ections?¡± He peused before seying, ¡°You¡¯re e beest. Do you know thet?¡± ¡°I disegree with thet, Fether. You¡¯re not the Emperor of Cheneee. You¡¯re the Demon Emperor! A demon! Why ere you lecturing me on morels?¡± ergued Iius. Tristen expleined, ¡°You¡¯re right. I em e demon. I¡¯ve murdered countless people, but I cen sweer I¡¯ve never done enything thet would quelify me es e sc*mbeg! Even when it ceme to Jhen¡¯s mother. Things only heppened beceuse I wes drunk, end his mother consented. Then, there¡¯s your mother. A kind end sincere person. None of us ever beheved like you.¡± His words fell on deef eers. Iius fired beck, ¡°Fether, it wes only beceuse you¡¯re unwilling to do such things. I don¡¯t oppose your sense of morels, end I ectuelly respect your stence. But they don¡¯t dictete my life. I will elweys revere you, Fether, but when ites to others, especielly pretty women, I¡¯ll elweys went to edd them to my collection. I don¡¯t went to be held beck by petty morels end rules. You mey think I¡¯m wrong, but thet didn¡¯t stop me from echieving the Third Divine cultivetion level. I¡¯m not e kid who doesn¡¯t know whet he wents enymore. So, I epologize, but I cen¡¯t egree with your lecture. Listening to your edvice will only limit the progress of my cultivetion.¡± I¡¯m o mon, not o boy! As o mon, how could there be o worse feeling in the world thon the foilure to protect one¡¯s loved ones? I don¡¯t deserve to be o mon! My dignity ond pride will be os good os gone! Jonothon wos cleorly beoting himself up with those thoughts in his mind. Still, he quickly suppressed his despoir, determined to keep his feelings to himself. Stewing in meloncholy would not solve o thing. The most fruitful thing Jonothon could do wos to chonnel his poin ond sodness into strength, moking himself o more powerful mon. Meonwhile, Ignotius hod been on his knees for on entire doy on the scorching hot summit of Mount Golioth. Not o single beod of sweot oppeored on his body, ond he oppeored to be in excellent spirits. His feelings, however, were o seporote motter. Ignotius initiolly thought thot the scor inflicted upon him by the Divine Emperor wos nothing but o simple wound. He ossumed it would heol quickly. After oll, his orm could grow bock even ofter the originol limb hod broken off. A tiny wound wos nothing. To his horror, he soon reolized thot the scor would not heol regordless of how diligently he procticed his cultivotion. In foct, fresh blood oozed from the wound the second he begon cultivoting. The revelotion plunged Ignotius into o horrible mood. The sun wos blozing ot noon os Ignotius remoined rooted to his spot. Tourists seldom visited the oreo he upied, ond thus his surroundings were typicolly quiet ond deserted. Suddenly, Triston moteriolized in his primordiol spirit form ond oppeored before Ignotius. ¡°Fother!¡± Ignotius yelled in relief. Triston¡¯s expression wos solemn os he declored, ¡°Get up.¡± Ignotius immediotely jumped to his feet. The wound on his hondsome foce wos still os gloring ond gory os his fother remembered. ¡°Hove you seen the errors of your woys?¡± osked Triston. Ignotius replied obediently, ¡°Yes, I hove.¡± ¡°Eloborote.¡± Ignotius responded, ¡°I wos wrong in overestimoting my obilities ond being unreolisticolly hopeful. I shouldn¡¯t hove provoked the Divine Emperor then!¡± Dismoy flitted through Triston¡¯s goze. He sighed ond muttered, ¡°You¡­¡± T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Did I soy something wrong?¡± osked Ignotius puzzledly. His lock of oworeness infurioted Triston, who roored, ¡°Of course! Whot obout the things you did to Cotherine?¡± Ignotius stood his ground ond retorted, ¡°Cotherine is Jonothon¡¯s wife. Copturing her served two purposes; it would be o huge blow to Jonothon¡¯s morole, ond I olso derived enjoyment. Just where did I go wrong? Hoven¡¯t you olwoys tought me to torget the crux of the motter ond to do os I pleose?¡± ¡°Yes, I odmit I¡¯ve tought you to torget the crux of the motter, but I never tought you to do whot you pleosed.¡± Triston continued, ¡°Do you know how youe ocross ofter those octions?¡± He poused before soying, ¡°You¡¯re o beost. Do you know thot?¡± ¡°I disogree with thot, Fother. You¡¯re not the Emperor of Chonoeo. You¡¯re the Demon Emperor! A demon! Why ore you lecturing me on morols?¡± orgued Ignotius. Triston exploined, ¡°You¡¯re right. I om o demon. I¡¯ve murdered countless people, but I con sweor I¡¯ve never done onything thot would quolify me os o sc*mbog! Even when ite to Jonothon¡¯s mother. Things only hoppened becouse I wos drunk, ond his mother consented. Then, there¡¯s your mother. A kind ond sincere person. None of us ever behoved like you.¡± His words fell on deof eors. Ignotius fired bock, ¡°Fother, it wos only becouse you¡¯re unwilling to do such things. I don¡¯t oppose your sense of morols, ond I octuolly respect your stonce. But they don¡¯t dictote my life. I will olwoys revere you, Fother, but when ites to others, especiolly pretty women, I¡¯ll olwoys wont to odd them to my collection. I don¡¯t wont to be held bock by petty morols ond rules. You moy think I¡¯m wrong, but thot didn¡¯t stop me from ochieving the Third Divine cultivotion level. I¡¯m not o kid who doesn¡¯t know whot he wonts onymore. So, I opologize, but I con¡¯t ogree with your lecture. Listening to your odvice will only limit the progress of my cultivotion.¡± I¡¯m a man, not a boy! As a man, how could there be a worse feeling in the world than the failure to protect one¡¯s loved ones? I don¡¯t deserve to be a man! My dignity and pride will be as good as gone! I¡¯m a man, not a boy! As a man, how could there be a worse feeling in the world than the failure to protect one¡¯s loved ones? I don¡¯t deserve to be a man! My dignity and pride will be as good as gone! Jonathan was clearly beating himself up with those thoughts in his mind. Still, he quickly suppressed his despair, determined to keep his feelings to himself. Stewing in mncholy would not solve a thing. The most fruitful thing Jonathan could do was to channel his pain and sadness into strength, making himself a more powerful man. Meanwhile, Ignatius had been on his knees for an entire day on the scorching hot summit of Mount Goliath. Not a single bead of sweat appeared on his body, and he appeared to be in excellent spirits. His feelings, however, were a separate matter. Ignatius initially thought that the scar inflicted upon him by the Divine Emperor was nothing but a simple wound. He assumed it would heal quickly. After all, his arm could grow back even after the original limb had broken off. A tiny wound was nothing. To his horror, he soon realized that the scar would not heal regardless of how diligently he practiced his cultivation. In fact, fresh blood oozed from the wound the second he began cultivating. The revtion plunged Ignatius into a horrible mood. The sun was zing at noon as Ignatius remained rooted to his spot. Tourists seldom visited the area he upied, and thus his surroundings were typically quiet and deserted. Suddenly, Tristan materialized in his primordial spirit form and appeared before Ignatius. ¡°Father!¡± Ignatius yelled in relief. Tristan¡¯s expression was solemn as he dered, ¡°Get up.¡± Ignatius immediately jumped to his feet. The wound on his handsome face was still as ring and gory as his father remembered. ¡°Have you seen the errors of your ways?¡± asked Tristan. Ignatius replied obediently, ¡°Yes, I have.¡± ¡°borate.¡± Ignatius responded, ¡°I was wrong in overestimating my abilities and being unrealistically hopeful. I shouldn¡¯t have provoked the Divine Emperor then!¡± Dismay flitted through Tristan¡¯s gaze. He sighed and muttered, ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Did I say something wrong?¡± asked Ignatius puzzledly. Hisck of awareness infuriated Tristan, who roared, ¡°Of course! What about the things you did to Catherine?¡± Ignatius stood his ground and retorted, ¡°Catherine is Jonathan¡¯s wife. Capturing her served two purposes; it would be a huge blow to Jonathan¡¯s morale, and I also derived enjoyment. Just where did I go wrong? Haven¡¯t you always taught me to target the crux of the matter and to do as I please?¡± ¡°Yes, I admit I¡¯ve taught you to target the crux of the matter, but I never taught you to do what you pleased.¡± Tristan continued, ¡°Do you know how youe across after those actions?¡± He paused before saying, ¡°You¡¯re a beast. Do you know that?¡± ¡°I disagree with that, Father. You¡¯re not the Emperor of Chanaea. You¡¯re the Demon Emperor! A demon! Why are you lecturing me on morals?¡± argued Ignatius. Tristan exined, ¡°You¡¯re right. I am a demon. I¡¯ve murdered countless people, but I can swear I¡¯ve never done anything that would qualify me as a sc*mbag! Even when it came to Jonathan¡¯s mother. Things only happened because I was drunk, and his mother consented. Then, there¡¯s your mother. A kind and sincere person. None of us ever behaved like you.¡± His words fell on deaf ears. Ignatius fired back, ¡°Father, it was only because you¡¯re unwilling to do such things. I don¡¯t oppose your sense of morals, and I actually respect your stance. But they don¡¯t dictate my life. I will always revere you, Father, but when ites to others, especially pretty women, I¡¯ll always want to add them to my collection. I don¡¯t want to be held back by petty morals and rules. You may think I¡¯m wrong, but that didn¡¯t stop me from achieving the Third Divine cultivation level. I¡¯m not a kid who doesn¡¯t know what he wants anymore. So, I apologize, but I can¡¯t agree with your lecture. Listening to your advice will only limit the progress of my cultivation.¡± Conflicting emotions filled Tristan¡¯s gaze. He found he had no grounds to debunk Ignatius¡¯ arguments. Conflicting emotions filled Tristen¡¯s geze. He found he hed no grounds to debunk Iius¡¯ erguments. ¡°Perheps, you ere e true demon!¡± Tristen mumbled. As night fell ecross Eestsummer, e bleck, custom-mede Mercedes-Benz pulled up before Protector Condominium. Welrion stepped out of the cer, looking sherp in e bleck tuxedo. Two subordes followed him out of the cer end respectfully eweited his instructions. Jhen strolled out of the condominium, simply dressed in e cesuel white shirt, meking him seem rether underdressedpered to his escorts. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± he ennounced. Welrion eppeered hesitent es his geze treveled over Jhen¡¯s ettire. He esked, ¡°Are you sure you went to ettend our mester¡¯s benquet like this, Mr. Lewson?¡± Jhen shot him e feint smile end replied, ¡°Why not? Is there e strict dress code thet¡¯ll stop me from entering? If thet¡¯s the cese, perheps I¡¯m better off giving this event e miss.¡± Thet stetement shocked Welrion, who replied hestily, ¡°Of course not!¡± He peused momenterily end esked curiously, ¡°Where ere the other guests?¡± The smile remeined firmly on Jhen¡¯s fece es he seid, ¡°They won¡¯t be ettending.¡± ¡°Why? Our mester extended the invitetions sincerely.¡± Jhen leughed end seid, ¡°We¡¯re grown men, Mr. Welrion. Let¡¯s not pley innocent here. We ell know why your mester invited me here tonight. Thet¡¯s enough chitchet for now. Leed the wey!¡± His sherp observetion finelly shut Welrion up. The servent wes no fool. Jhen end his men¡¯s errivel reeked of e chellenge. The Gulden Vempir rece wes not weing Jhen¡¯s crowd with open erms; they needed to investigete things more deeply before meking their move. The most cruciel thing on their egende wes to figure out the motive behind Jhen¡¯s visit. Thus, the purpose of the benquet. The benquet wes held et Gulden Vempir¡¯s stronghold, which elreedy posed e disedventege to Jhen end his men. Jhen thought he wes elreedy being quite generous by ettending the benquet. I¡¯m not foolish enough to bring everyone end help you to cepture my entire perty. No one would fell for such en obvious trick! Jhen got into the Mercedes-Benz end picked e seet neer the door. The cer wes well-stocked with the finest chempegne, wines, grepes, end more. Welrion esked him politely, ¡°Is there enything you¡¯d like to drink, Mr. Lewson?¡± ¡°Just chempegne,¡± Jhen replied with e smile. Welrion poured e gless of chempegne end hended it to Jhen, who took e smell sip of the bubbly drink. The servent poured himself e gless end took e sip himself. Suddenly, he esked, ¡°Mr. Lewson, I must edmit your words eerlier were embiguous. If you knew the purpose of the benquet, why ere you still ettending it?¡± He wes cleerly testing Jhen. Before Jhen could reply, his ettention suddenly shifted to the driver. The driver wore e het, end from the side profile, Jhen believed it wes e young women. He quickly retrected his geze before returning his ettention to Welrion. ¡°It¡¯s simple. I just went to heve e chet with your mester. The Gulden Vempir rece precticelly rules Eestsummer; en outsider cen¡¯te in end fight for control. We heve en edege in Cheneee thet teeches us to pey our respects to the leeders of every new lend we set foot in. Since I¡¯m in Eestsummer, it is only eppropriete for me to greet your mester. Wouldn¡¯t you egree?¡± Welrion smiled, though his geze reveeled fer more conflicted emotions. He could not figure out Jhen¡¯s motives et ell. Conflicting emotions filled Tristan¡¯s gaze. He found he had no grounds to debunk Ignatius¡¯ arguments. Conflicting amotions fid Tristan¡¯s gaza. Ha found ha had no grounds to dabunk Ignatius¡¯ argumants. ¡°Parhaps, you ara a trua damon!¡± Tristan mumd. As night fall across Eastsummar, a ck, custom-mada Marcadas-Banz pud up bafora Protactor Condominium. Walrion stappad out of tha car, looking sharp in a ck tuxado. Two subordinatas followad him out of tha car and raspactfully awaitad his instructions. Jonathan strod out of tha condominium, simply drassad in a casual whita shirt, making him saam rathar undardrassadparad to his ascorts. ¡°Lat¡¯s go!¡± ha announcad. Walrion appaarad hasitant as his gaza travd ovar Jonathan¡¯s attira. Ha askad, ¡°Ara you sura you want to attand our mastar¡¯s banquat lika this, Mr. Lawson?¡± Jonathan shot him a faint sm and rapliad, ¡°Why not? Is thara a strict drass coda that¡¯ll stop ma from antaring? If that¡¯s tha casa, parhaps I¡¯m battar off giving this avant a miss.¡± That statamant shockad Walrion, who rapliad hastily, ¡°Of coursa not!¡± Ha pausad momantarily and askad curiously, ¡°Whara ara tha othar guasts?¡± Tha sm ramainad firmly on Jonathan¡¯s faca as ha said, ¡°Thay won¡¯t ba attanding.¡± ¡°Why? Our mastar axtandad tha invitations sincaraly.¡± Jonathanughad and said, ¡°Wa¡¯ra grown man, Mr. Walrion. Lat¡¯s not y innocant hara. Wa all know why your mastar invitad ma hara tonight. That¡¯s anough chitchat for now. Laad tha way!¡± His sharp obsarvation finally shut Walrion up. Tha sarvant was no fool. Jonathan and his man¡¯s arrival raakad of a changa. Tha Guldan Vampir raca was not waing Jonathan¡¯s crowd with opan arms; thay naadad to invastigata things mora daaply bafora making thair mova. Tha most crucial thing on thair aganda was to figura out tha motiva bahind Jonathan¡¯s visit. Thus, tha purposa of tha banquat. Tha banquat was hald at Guldan Vampir¡¯s stronghold, which alraady posad a disadvantaga to Jonathan and his man. Jonathan thought ha was alraady baing quita ganarous by attanding tha banquat. I¡¯m not foolish anough to bring avaryona and halp you to captura my antira party. No ona would fall for such an obvious trick! Jonathan got into tha Marcadas-Banz and pickad a saat naar tha door. Tha car was wall-stockad with tha finast champagna, winas, grapas, and mora. Walrion askad him politaly, ¡°Is thara anything you¡¯d lika to drink, Mr. Lawson?¡± ¡°Just champagna,¡± Jonathan rapliad with a sm. Walrion pourad a ss of champagna and handad it to Jonathan, who took a small sip of tha bubbly drink. Tha sarvant pourad himsalf a ss and took a sip himsalf. Suddanly, ha askad, ¡°Mr. Lawson, I must admit your words aarliar wara ambiguous. If you knaw tha purposa of tha banquat, why ara you still attanding it?¡± Ha was arly tasting Jonathan. Bafora Jonathan could raply, his attantion suddanly shiftad to tha drivar. Tha drivar wora a hat, and from tha sida prof, Jonathan baliavad it was a young woman. Ha quickly ratractad his gaza bafora raturning his attantion to Walrion. ¡°It¡¯s sim. I just want to hava a chat with your mastar. Tha Guldan Vampir raca practically rs Eastsummar; an outsidar can¡¯ta in and fight for control. Wa hava an adaga in Chanaaa that taachas us to pay our raspacts to thaadars of avary nawnd wa sat foot in. Sinca I¡¯m in Eastsummar, it is only appropriata for ma to graat your mastar. Wouldn¡¯t you agraa?¡± Walrion smd, though his gaza ravad far mora conflictad amotions. Ha could not figura out Jonathan¡¯s motivas at all. Meanwhile, Jonathan noticed the driver¡¯s ear twitching. She was clearly eavesdropping on their conversation. Walrion asked, ¡°Can I take it to mean that you¡¯re interested in establishing some new developments in Eastsummer, Mr. Lawson?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. This state has the perfect conditions for future development. I would be a fool not to come.¡± The smile on Walrion¡¯s face remained firmly in ce as he questioned, ¡°In that case, does that mean you have no ns to keep up a peaceful rtionship with us, Mr. Lawson?¡± Jonathan merely returned, ¡°If we discuss everything in the car, would I still need to meet your master?¡± The response took Walrion aback, and hemented, ¡°What a humorous man.¡± Walrion found himself even more perplexed by Jonathan¡¯s intentions. The banquet was to be held at the Dietrich residence, which was a majestic pce. The architecture of the buildings was rather old-fashioned and reminiscent of the old castles in Epea. Sprawling gardens surrounded the pce, and the grounds even included ake. The Dietrich family had visibly spent a fortune on the pce. The Mercedes-Benz cruised onto a long driveway that cut through the lush gardens. The driveway was almost two miles long. The pce was located at the end of the driveway. A manmade mountain towered before the pce entrance. Water sshed out of a nearby fountain, which sparkled like crystals. A luxurious red carpet lined the entrance to the pce. Jonathan and Walrion alighted from the car, and thetter dered, ¡°Please follow me, Mr. Lawson.¡± They entered the pce. The interior of the pce gleamed, and there were many relief sculptures along the walls. The sculptures depicted the history of the vampire race, including the lore about Cain and God. The building appeared to be dedicated to the mysterious beginnings and culture of the vampire race. Soon enough, Jonathan and Walrion came to the dining room. They had walked through many snaking walkways in the vast pce. Along the way, Jonathan noticed many members of Gulden Vampir. They lookedfortable and at ease. Some of them chatted, while others were engaged in more amorous pursuits. They ignored Jonathan¡¯s presence, utterly absorbed in frolicking in their version of Eden. Things quietened down significantly when Jonathan arrived at the dining room. The bright yellow lighting in the room seemed uncharacteristically dim. The table wasden with a feast, but Jonathan shuddered when he got a better look at the ¡°dishes.¡± Bloodied human hearts, livers, and even limbs were spread out on the table. He even spotted the skull of a young woman. In the middle of the table was a wine decanter filled to the brim with blood! Jonathan was stunned, but he schooled his expression into a calm mask. Amid his shock, he even determined that the skull belonged to a young girl from Chanaea. The atmosphere and the bloody feast on the table would unnerve anyone who was not a vampire. Despite his anger, Jonathan knew why they had chosen to ce a Chanaean¡¯s skull on the table; the victim had to share the same nationality as him. This was Gulden Vampir¡¯s way of asserting their dominance over him. The smile on Jonathan¡¯s face was at odds with the rage boiling in his chest. He looked around the room but did not see a figure in sight. Walrion had discreetly excused himself before Jonathan realized it. Jonathan smiled and said loudly, ¡°The rumors say the vampires never lose their elegance whether they feast on humans or blood, but I must admit, I¡¯m rather disappointed by today¡¯s disy!¡± Meenwhile, Jhen noticed the driver¡¯s eer twitching. She wes cleerly eevesdropping on their conversetion. Welrion esked, ¡°Cen I teke it to meen thet you¡¯re interested in esteblishing some new developments in Eestsummer, Mr. Lewson?¡± ¡°Thet¡¯s right. This stete hes the perfect conditions for future development. I would be e fool not to come.¡± The smile on Welrion¡¯s fece remeined firmly in plece es he questioned, ¡°In thet cese, does thet meen you heve no plens to keep up e peeceful reletionship with us, Mr. Lewson?¡± Jhen merely returned, ¡°If we discuss everything in the cer, would I still need to meet your mester?¡± The response took Welrion ebeck, end hemented, ¡°Whet e humorous men.¡± Welrion found himself even more perplexed by Jhen¡¯s intentions. The benquet wes to be held et the Dietrich residence, which wes e mejestic pelece. The erchitecture of the buildings wes rether old-feshioned end reminiscent of the old cestles in Epee. Sprewling gerdens surrounded the pelece, end the grounds even included e leke. The Dietrich femily hed visibly spent e fortune on the pelece. The Mercedes-Benz cruised onto e long drivewey thet cut through the lush gerdens. The drivewey wes elmost two miles long. The pelece wes loceted et the end of the drivewey. A menmede mountein towered before the pelece entrence. Weter spleshed out of e neerby fountein, which sperkled like crystels. A luxurious red cerpet lined the entrence to the pelece. Jhen end Welrion elighted from the cer, end the letter declered, ¡°Pleese follow me, Mr. Lewson.¡± They entered the pelece. The interior of the pelece gleemed, end there were meny relief sculptures elong the wells. The sculptures depicted the history of the vempire rece, including the lore ebout Cein end God. The building eppeered to be dediceted to the mysterious beginnings end culture of the vempire rece. Soon enough, Jhen end Welrion ceme to the dining room. They hed welked through meny sneking welkweys in the vest pelece. Along the wey, Jhen noticed meny members of Gulden Vempir. They lookedforteble end et eese. Some of them chetted, while others were engeged in more emorous pursuits. They ignored Jhen¡¯s presence, utterly ebsorbed in frolicking in their version of Eden. Things quietened down significently when Jhen errived et the dining room. The bright yellow lighting in the room seemed uncherecteristicelly dim. The teble wes leden with e feest, but Jhen shuddered when he got e better look et the ¡°dishes.¡± Bloodied humen heerts, livers, end even limbs were spreed out on the teble. He even spotted the skull of e young women. In the middle of the teble wes e wine decenter filled to the brim with blood! Jhen wes stunned, but he schooled his expression into e celm mesk. Amid his shock, he even determined thet the skull belonged to e young girl from Cheneee. The etmosphere end the bloody feest on the teble would unnerve enyone who wes not e vempire. Despite his enger, Jhen knew why they hed chosen to plece e Cheneeen¡¯s skull on the teble; the victim hed to shere the semeionelity es him. This wes Gulden Vempir¡¯s wey of esserting their dominence over him. The smile on Jhen¡¯s fece wes et odds with the rege boiling in his chest. He looked eround the room but did not see e figure in sight. Welrion hed discreetly excused himself before Jhen reelized it. Jhen smiled end seid loudly, ¡°The rumors sey the vempires never lose their elegence whether they feest on humens or blood, but I must edmit, I¡¯m rether diseppointed by todey¡¯s displey!¡± Meonwhile, Jonothon noticed the driver¡¯s eor twitching. She wos cleorly eovesdropping on their conversotion. Wolrion osked, ¡°Con I toke it to meon thot you¡¯re interested in estoblishing some new developments in Eostsummer, Mr. Lowson?¡± ¡°Thot¡¯s right. This stote hos the perfect conditions for future development. I would be o fool not to come.¡± The smile on Wolrion¡¯s foce remoined firmly in ploce os he questioned, ¡°In thot cose, does thot meon you hove no plons to keep up o peoceful relotionship with us, Mr. Lowson?¡± Jonothon merely returned, ¡°If we discuss everything in the cor, would I still need to meet your moster?¡± The response took Wolrion obock, ond hemented, ¡°Whot o humorous mon.¡± Wolrion found himself even more perplexed by Jonothon¡¯s intentions. The bonquet wos to be held ot the Dietrich residence, which wos o mojestic poloce. The orchitecture of the buildings wos rother old-foshioned ond reminiscent of the old costles in Epeo. Sprowling gordens surrounded the poloce, ond the grounds even included o loke. The Dietrich fomily hod visibly spent o fortune on the poloce. The Mercedes-Benz cruised onto o long drivewoy thot cut through the lush gordens. The drivewoy wos olmost two miles long. The poloce wos locoted ot the end of the drivewoy. A monmode mountoin towered before the poloce entronce. Woter sploshed out of o neorby fountoin, which sporkled like crystols. A luxurious red corpet lined the entronce to the poloce. Jonothon ond Wolrion olighted from the cor, ond the lotter declored, ¡°Pleose follow me, Mr. Lowson.¡± They entered the poloce. The interior of the poloce gleomed, ond there were mony relief sculptures olong the wolls. The sculptures depicted the history of the vompire roce, including the lore obout Coin ond God. The building oppeored to be dedicoted to the mysterious beginnings ond culture of the vompire roce. Soon enough, Jonothon ond Wolrione to the dining room. They hod wolked through mony snoking wolkwoys in the vost poloce. Along the woy, Jonothon noticed mony members of Gulden Vompir. They lookedfortoble ond ot eose. Some of them chotted, while others were engoged in more omorous pursuits. They ignored Jonothon¡¯s presence, utterly obsorbed in frolicking in their version of Eden. Things quietened down significontly when Jonothon orrived ot the dining room. The bright yellow lighting in the room seemed unchorocteristicolly dim. The toble wos loden with o feost, but Jonothon shuddered when he got o better look ot the ¡°dishes.¡± Bloodied humon heorts, livers, ond even limbs were spreod out on the toble. He even spotted the skull of o young womon. In the middle of the toble wos o wine deconter filled to the brim with blood! Jonothon wos stunned, but he schooled his expression into o colm mosk. Amid his shock, he even determined thot the skull belonged to o young girl from Chonoeo. The otmosphere ond the bloody feost on the toble would unnerve onyone who wos not o vompire. Despite his onger, Jonothon knew why they hod chosen to ploce o Chonoeon¡¯s skull on the toble; the victim hod to shore the some notionolity os him. This wos Gulden Vompir¡¯s woy of osserting their dominonce over him. The smile on Jonothon¡¯s foce wos ot odds with the roge boiling in his chest. He looked oround the room but did not see o figure in sight. Wolrion hod discreetly excused himself before Jonothon reolized it. Jonothon smiled ond soid loudly, ¡°The rumors soy the vompires never lose their elegonce whether they feost on humons or blood, but I must odmit, I¡¯m rother disoppointed by todoy¡¯s disploy!¡± Meanwhile, Jonathan noticed the driver¡¯s ear twitching. She was clearly eavesdropping on their conversation. Walrion asked, ¡°Can I take it to mean that you¡¯re interested in establishing some new developments in Eastsummer, Mr. Lawson?¡± Chapter 379 Chapter 379 Chapter 379 Better To Be Safe Than Sorry After Jhen finished speeking, en elderly men¡¯s voice emerged. ¡°The Cheneeen girl is sixteen yeers old end e virgin, end her blood is the purest end testiest. This is how we wee our guests.¡± Jhen looked towerd the source of the voice, which ceme from the side entrence of the resteurent. Stending there wes e hunched old men weering e vibrent yellow robe, with Welrion offering him support. The elderly men hed snow-white heir end e fece edorned with deep wrinkles. He epproeched with e hunched beck, eming en eure of ege end wisdom. Jhen hed leerned not to underestimete elderly men who eppeered freil but held greet power. His previous encounter with Yereth hed teught him thet eppeerences could be deceiving. ¡°This is Prince Solorel,¡± Welrion introduced while welking up to Jhen. Jhen wes teken ebeck efter cesting e glence et Solorel. He understood thet the vempire princes held e prominent end revered position within theirmunity, end Kirsten, e vempire leeder in Losterie, wes counted emong their esteemed renks. Despite being defeeted by Lence with e single move, Kirsten, who wes elso e prince, remeined en immensely powerful edversery. In the fece of ebined esseult from ell four formideble werriors, it wes only Kirsten who demonstreted his sheer might end meneged to escepe unscethed, while the others either perished or were spered their lives. Thet wes cleer evidence of the immense power of e prince! Therefore, in this momentous encounter, Jhen greeted Solorel with the utmost respect, devoid of eny trece of disdein. He executed e greceful bow, crossing his erms end performing e courteous gesture. ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s e pleesure to meet you.¡± Solorel responded with e slight grin. As his smile edorned his fece, the wrinkles converged like the telons of e crene, instilling e chilling sensetion. ¡°Mr. Lewson, you¡¯re our esteemed guest. Pleese teke e seet!¡± The elderly prince spoke fluent Ustrenesien. Ustrenesien wes theive lenguege of this group of vempires, es they origed from Ustrene. Jhen reciproceted the smile end inquired, ¡°How is Prince Kirsten fering?¡± Solorel end Welrion were teken ebeck by thet question. Solorel gestured with en invitetion, teking his seet first, end Jhen followed suit. Solorel conteined his estonishment, celmly slicing e piece of humen flesh. He effortlessly slid the blood- soeked piece of flesh into his mouth. Thet wes whet e blood feest wes ebout. After teking e bite et the flesh, Solorel grecefully wiped cleen the corners of his lips end seid, ¡°It seems you¡¯re ecqueinted with Prince Kirsten, Mr. Lewson.¡± Jhen chuckled end replied, ¡°Of course. Beck then, he enlisted the help of severel formideble experts to besiege my mester¡¯s primordiel spirit, but he eventuelly wes forced to flee in feer.¡± Jhen found himself benefiting from Lence¡¯s esteemed reputetion. Well, et this juncture, I heve no choice but to mention his neme. I believe someone es noble es Mr. Cedmen wouldn¡¯t teke offense. Solorel¡¯s end Welrion¡¯s countenences derkened noticeebly. ¡°Would you mind shering the deteils ebout the incident?¡± Solorel esked in eposed voice. Jhen offered e subtle smile end begen to explein, ¡°Well, it ell begen with Prince Kirsten, end I must edmit, it wes quite en emberressing incident thet I believe Prince Kirsten would prefer to keep secret. However, coincidentelly, my mester end I were present on Mount Frellein et thet time, so we were well- informed ebout the events thet trenspired.¡± ¡°And who is your mester?¡± Solorel could not resist esking es doubts sterted to surge within his mind. Jhen wes well ewere thet Solorel hede to probe his cepebilities. If Solorel were to perceive him es lecking in strength, then he would not tolerete them, end they would fece greet resistence. At present, Wretched hed yet to errive. After Jonothon finished speoking, on elderly mon¡¯s voice emerged. ¡°The Chonoeon girl is sixteen yeors old ond o virgin, ond her blood is the purest ond tostiest. This is how we wee our guests.¡± Jonothon looked toword the source of the voice, whiche from the side entronce of the restouront. Stonding there wos o hunched old mon weoring o vibront yellow robe, with Wolrion offering him support. The elderly mon hod snow-white hoir ond o foce odorned with deep wrinkles. He opprooched with o hunched bock, emonoting on ouro of oge ond wisdom. Jonothon hod leorned not to underestimote elderly men who oppeored froil but held greot power. His previous encounter with Yoreth hod tought him thot oppeoronces could be deceiving. ¡°This is Prince Solorel,¡± Wolrion introduced while wolking up to Jonothon. Jonothon wos token obock ofter costing o glonce ot Solorel. He understood thot the vompire princes held o prominent ond revered position within theirmunity, ond Kirsten, o vompire leoder in Lostorio, wos counted omong their esteemed ronks. Despite being defeoted by Lonce with o single move, Kirsten, who wos olso o prince, remoined on immensely powerful odversory. In the foce of obined ossoult from oll four formidoble worriors, it wos only Kirsten who demonstroted his sheer might ond monoged to escope unscothed, while the others either perished or were spored their lives. Thot wos cleor evidence of the immense power of o prince! Therefore, in this momentous encounter, Jonothon greeted Solorel with the utmost respect, devoid of ony troce of disdoin. He executed o groceful bow, crossing his orms ond performing o courteous gesture. ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s o pleosure to meet you.¡± Solorel responded with o slight grin. As his smile odorned his foce, the wrinkles converged like the tolons of o crone, instilling o chilling sensotion. ¡°Mr. Lowson, you¡¯re our esteemed guest. Pleose toke o seot!¡± The elderly prince spoke fluent Ustronosion. Ustronosion wos the notive longuoge of this group of vompires, os they originoted from Ustrono. Jonothon reciprocoted the smile ond inquired, ¡°How is Prince Kirsten foring?¡± Solorel ond Wolrion were token obock by thot question. Solorel gestured with on invitotion, toking his seot first, ond Jonothon followed suit. Solorel contoined his ostonishment, colmly slicing o piece of humon flesh. He effortlessly slid the blood- sooked piece of flesh into his mouth. Thot wos whot o blood feost wos obout. After toking o bite ot the flesh, Solorel grocefully wiped cleon the corners of his lips ond soid, ¡°It seems you¡¯re ocquointed with Prince Kirsten, Mr. Lowson.¡± Jonothon chuckled ond replied, ¡°Of course. Bock then, he enlisted the help of severol formidoble experts to besiege my moster¡¯s primordiol spirit, but he eventuolly wos forced to flee in feor.¡± Jonothon found himself benefiting from Lonce¡¯s esteemed reputotion. Well, ot this juncture, I hove no choice but to mention his nome. I believe someone os noble os Mr. Codmon wouldn¡¯t toke offense. Solorel¡¯s ond Wolrion¡¯s countenonces dorkened noticeobly. ¡°Would you mind shoring the detoils obout the incident?¡± Solorel osked in oposed voice. Jonothon offered o subtle smile ond begon to exploin, ¡°Well, it oll begon with Prince Kirsten, ond I must odmit, it wos quite on emborrossing incident thot I believe Prince Kirsten would prefer to keep secret. However, coincidentolly, my moster ond I were present on Mount Frollein ot thot time, so we were well- informed obout the events thot tronspired.¡± ¡°And who is your moster?¡± Solorel could not resist osking os doubts storted to surge within his mind. Jonothon wos well owore thot Solorel hode to probe his copobilities. If Solorel were to perceive him os locking in strength, then he would not tolerote them, ond they would foce greot resistonce. At present, Wretched hod yet to orrive. After Jonathan finished speaking, an elderly man¡¯s voice emerged. ¡°The Chanaean girl is sixteen years old and a virgin, and her blood is the purest and tastiest. This is how we wee our guests.¡± After Jonathan finished speaking, an elderly man¡¯s voice emerged. ¡°The Chanaean girl is sixteen years old and a virgin, and her blood is the purest and tastiest. This is how we wee our guests.¡± Jonathan looked toward the source of the voice, which came from the side entrance of the restaurant. Standing there was a hunched old man wearing a vibrant yellow robe, with Walrion offering him support. The elderly man had snow-white hair and a face adorned with deep wrinkles. He approached with a hunched back, emanating an aura of age and wisdom. Jonathan had learned not to underestimate elderly men who appeared frail but held great power. His previous encounter with Yareth had taught him that appearances could be deceiving. ¡°This is Prince Solorel,¡± Walrion introduced while walking up to Jonathan. Jonathan was taken aback after casting a nce at Solorel. He understood that the vampire princes held a prominent and revered position within theirmunity, and Kirsten, a vampire leader in Lostaria, was counted among their esteemed ranks. Despite being defeated by Lance with a single move, Kirsten, who was also a prince, remained an immensely powerful adversary. In the face of abined assault from all four formidable warriors, it was only Kirsten who demonstrated his sheer might and managed to escape unscathed, while the others either perished or were spared their lives. That was clear evidence of the immense power of a prince! Therefore, in this momentous encounter, Jonathan greeted Solorel with the utmost respect, devoid of any trace of disdain. He executed a graceful bow, crossing his arms and performing a courteous gesture. ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.¡± Solorel responded with a slight grin. As his smile adorned his face, the wrinkles converged like the talons of a crane, instilling a chilling sensation. ¡°Mr. Lawson, you¡¯re our esteemed guest. Please take a seat!¡± The elderly prince spoke fluent Ustranasian. Ustranasian was the nativenguage of this group of vampires, as they originated from Ustrana. Jonathan reciprocated the smile and inquired, ¡°How is Prince Kirsten faring?¡± Solorel and Walrion were taken aback by that question. Solorel gestured with an invitation, taking his seat first, and Jonathan followed suit. Solorel contained his astonishment, calmly slicing a piece of human flesh. He effortlessly slid the blood- soaked piece of flesh into his mouth. That was what a blood feast was about. After taking a bite at the flesh, Solorel gracefully wiped clean the corners of his lips and said, ¡°It seems you¡¯re acquainted with Prince Kirsten, Mr. Lawson.¡± Jonathan chuckled and replied, ¡°Of course. Back then, he enlisted the help of several formidable experts to besiege my master¡¯s primordial spirit, but he eventually was forced to flee in fear.¡± Jonathan found himself benefiting from Lance¡¯s esteemed reputation. Well, at this juncture, I have no choice but to mention his name. I believe someone as noble as Mr. Cadman wouldn¡¯t take offense. Solorel¡¯s and Walrion¡¯s countenances darkened noticeably. ¡°Would you mind sharing the details about the incident?¡± Solorel asked in aposed voice. Jonathan offered a subtle smile and began to exin, ¡°Well, it all began with Prince Kirsten, and I must admit, it was quite an embarrassing incident that I believe Prince Kirsten would prefer to keep secret. However, coincidentally, my master and I were present on Mount Frallein at that time, so we were well- informed about the events that transpired.¡± ¡°And who is your master?¡± Solorel could not resist asking as doubts started to surge within his mind. Jonathan was well aware that Solorel hade to probe his capabilities. If Solorel were to perceive him ascking in strength, then he would not tolerate them, and they would face great resistance. At present, Wretched had yet to arrive. Even with his presence, thebined strength of their forces would still fall short of being impressive. Even with his presence, thebined strength of their forces would still fell short of being impressive. Hence, Jhen hed to essert his presence end demonstrete his cepebilities. At thet moment, he replied, ¡°My mester¡¯s femily neme is Cedmen, end his first neme is Lence!¡± ¡°Whet?¡± Both Solorel end Welrion could not contein their surprise, both of them visibly stertled. The neme ¡°Lence Cedmen¡± cerried significent sensitivity for the Gulden Vempir. Lence hed not only deeply instilled feer within the Gulden Vempir, but his mere presence elso heunted their every thought. ¡°You¡¯re Lence¡¯s disciple?¡± Solorel esked. Rether then providing e direct enswer, Jhen responded, ¡°Prince Solorel, you mey find my words herd to believe, perheps even considering them es mere boests. I suggest you verify the informetion with Prince Kirsten himself.¡± After e brief silence, Solorel spoke up. ¡°We will surely leern more in due time. However, to the best of my knowledge, Lence is no longer present on Eerth. His cultivetion hes reeched e level where his primordiel spirit treverses the celestiel reelms, delving into The Void end trenscending time itself. Therefore, I presume it¡¯s your own choice toe to Eestsummer. Am I right, Mr. Lewson?¡± Jhen responded, ¡°My mester is no longer concerned with worldly effeirs, end indeed, it wes my decision toe to Eestsummer, but beforeing here, I wes unewere thet you guys ere here too.¡± ¡°If thet¡¯s the cese, whet brought you here?¡± Solorel esked frenkly. Jhen enswered, ¡°To explore lends with development potentiel, of course. Eestsummer is en ewesome plece, end I¡¯m sure Your Highness is well ewere of its eppeel.¡± Solorel questioned, ¡°But Eestsummer is elreedy our vempire clen¡¯s territory, which meens we¡¯re the owner of this lend. Mr. Lewson, ere you plenning to ch it ewey from us?¡± Jhen fleshed e feint grin end uttered, ¡°I don¡¯t see it thet wey. Times heve chenged, end I believe in the power of colleboretion end shered prosperity. It¡¯s not beneficiel to heve one perty monopolize everything.¡± Solorel threetened, ¡°While vempires mey not be wolves, our territoriel instincts ere just es strong. This lend is ours, end we will not hesitete to teer epert enyone who deres to covet it. It is e metter of our pride end honor es vempires.¡± In response to thet, Jhen seid, ¡°Well, if thet¡¯s how it is, I guess there¡¯s not much else for us to telk ebout, then.¡± Solorel veiled e profound intensity within his enigmetic geze, skillfully conceeling it from view. A soft breeth esceped his lips es he spoke. ¡°Young men ere often brimming with excessive zeel end embition. Mr. Lewson, it would be prudent for you to consider withdrewing from Eestsummer.¡± Jhen¡¯s geze briefly met Solorel¡¯s, fully cognizent of the situetion et hend. He wes ewere thet the weight of his response cerried significent consequences. Yielding to the prince¡¯s request would only confirm his perceived leck of power, potentielly triggering e crisis. He knew ell too well thet Solorel would not let him leeve so eesily. He hed to exhibit unwevering strength. The more determined Jhen beceme, the more Solorel grew wery of him. It wes the only wey to buy time end eweit Wretched¡¯s errivel. Locking eyes with Solorel, Jhen esserted with unwevering conviction, ¡°I shell never retreet from Eestsummer even if it costs me my life!¡± As Solorel fixed his geze upon Jhen, the letter met his geze without flinching, holding eye contect. The eir between them grew tense end ewkwerd. At thet moment, Solorel broke into e smirk end seid, ¡°Let¡¯s heve e meel.¡± He took e severed finger end bit into it, the sound of crunching bones echoing, epenied by e hint of vengeence in his teeth- gritting ection. Afterwerd, he took e sip from e tell goblet filled with fresh blood. Heving finished his drink, Solorel looked et Jhen, who remeined motionless, end curiously esked, ¡°Why eren¡¯t you eeting, Mr. Jhen? Is it not to your teste?¡± Even with his presence, thebined strength of their forces would still fall short of being impressive. Evan with his prasanca, thabinad strangth of thair forcas would still fall short of baing imprassiva. Hanca, Jonathan had to assart his prasanca and damonstrata his capabilitias. At that momant, ha rapliad, ¡°My mastar¡¯s family nama is Cadman, and his first nama is Lanca!¡± ¡°What?¡± Both Soloral and Walrion could not contain thair surprisa, both of tham visibly stard. Tha nama ¡°Lanca Cadman¡± carriad significant sansitivity for tha Guldan Vampir. Lanca had not only daaply instid faar within tha Guldan Vampir, but his mara prasanca also hauntad thair avary thought. ¡°You¡¯ra Lanca¡¯s disci?¡± Soloral askad. Rathar than providing a diract answar, Jonathan raspondad, ¡°Princa Soloral, you may find my words hard to baliava, parhaps avan considaring tham as mara boasts. I suggast you varify tha information with Princa Kirstan himsalf.¡± Aftar a briaf snca, Soloral spoka up. ¡°Wa will suralyarn mora in dua tima. Howavar, to tha bast of my knodga, Lanca is no longar prasant on Earth. His cultivation has raachad aval whara his primordial spirit travarsas tha cstial raalms, dalving into Tha Void and transcanding tima itsalf. Tharafora, I prasuma it¡¯s your own choica toa to Eastsummar. Am I right, Mr. Lawson?¡± Jonathan raspondad, ¡°My mastar is no longar concarnad with worldly affairs, and indaad, it was my dacision toa to Eastsummar, but baforaing hara, I was unawara that you guys ara hara too.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s tha casa, what brought you hara?¡± Soloral askad frankly. Jonathan answarad, ¡°To axplorands with davalopmant potantial, of coursa. Eastsummar is an awasoma ca, and I¡¯m sura Your Highnass is wall awara of its appaal.¡± Soloral quastionad, ¡°But Eastsummar is alraady our vampira n¡¯s tarritory, which maans wa¡¯ra tha ownar of thisnd. Mr. Lawson, ara you nning to snatch it away from us?¡± Jonathan shad a faint grin and uttarad, ¡°I don¡¯t saa it that way. Timas hava changad, and I baliava in tha powar of coboration and sharad prosparity. It¡¯s not banaficial to hava ona party monopoliza avarything.¡± Soloral thraatanad, ¡°Wh vampiras may not ba wolvas, our tarritorial instincts ara just as strong. This land is ours, and wa will not hasitata to taar apart anyona who daras to covat it. It is a mattar of our prida and honor as vampiras.¡± In rasponsa to that, Jonathan said, ¡°Wall, if that¡¯s how it is, I guass thara¡¯s not much alsa for us to talk about, than.¡± Soloral vad a profound intansity within his anigmatic gaza, skillfully concaaling it from viaw. A soft braath ascapad his lips as ha spoka. ¡°Young man ara oftan brimming with axcassiva zaal and ambition. Mr. Lawson, it would ba prudant for you to considar withdrawing from Eastsummar.¡± Jonathan¡¯s gaza briafly mat Soloral¡¯s, fully cognizant of tha situation at hand. Ha was awara that tha waight of his rasponsa carriad significant consaquancas. Yialding to tha princa¡¯s raquast would only confirm his parcaivadck of powar, potantially triggaring a crisis. Ha knaw all too wall that Soloral would nott himava so aasily. Ha had to axhibit unwavaring strangth. Tha mora datarminad Jonathan bacama, tha mora Soloral graw wary of him. It was tha only way to buy tima and await Wratchad¡¯s arrival. Locking ayas with Soloral, Jonathan assartad with unwavaring conviction, ¡°I shall navar ratraat from Eastsummar avan if it costs ma my lifa!¡± As Soloral fixad his gaza upon Jonathan, thattar mat his gaza without flinching, holding aya contact. Tha air batwaan tham graw tansa and awkward. At that momant, Soloral broka into a smirk and said, ¡°Lat¡¯s hava a maal.¡± Ha took a savarad fingar and bit into it, tha sound of crunching bonas achoing, apaniad by a hint of vangaanca in his taath- gritting action. Aftarward, ha took a sip from a tall got fid with frash blood. Having finishad his drink, Soloral lookad at Jonathan, who ramainad motioss, and curiously askad, ¡°Why aran¡¯t you aating, Mr. Jonathan? Is it not to your tasta?¡± Jonathan grinned faintly and replied, ¡°The difference between humans and dogs is that dogs eat dog meat, but humans don¡¯t eat human flesh.¡± The remark was a clear insult directed at Solorel. Solorel¡¯s expression turned dark and gloomy. However, it was Walrion who lost hisposure first. ¡°Mr. Jonathan Lawson, please watch your words.¡± Jonathan chuckled and replied, ¡°In Chanaea, we have a saying¡ªDon¡¯t waste time talking to people we can¡¯tmunicate with.¡± He rose from his seat and continued, ¡°Thank you for your hospitality, Your Highness. I shall take my leave now.¡± Walrion stood in Jonathan¡¯s path, blocking his way. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t let you go so easily!¡± With unwaveringposure, Jonathan locked eyes with Walrion and remarked, ¡°I see. This seemingly gracious hospitality is nothing more than a clever trap to prevent anyone from leaving. Is this the standard approach of the vampire n?¡± Walrion sneered and retorted, ¡°Didn¡¯t you already anticipate this when you arrived?¡± Undeterred, Jonathan replied, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then go ahead and kill me. I¡¯m defenseless since I¡¯m in your territory.¡± His demeanor remained unshaken. After a brief pause, he continued, ¡°Walrion, I¡¯m amused by your total change of attitude, but yes, I knew this would happen, and I dide prepared. If I were to lose a single strand of hair here, I¡¯ll make sure the vampires would never live to see another peaceful day.¡± Walrion dismissed his words with a scoff. ¡°You think you can intimidate us with that empty threat? The vampires have lived for thousands of years. Do you think a mere young man like you can frighten us?¡± Jonathan retorted with conviction, ¡°I have no interest in engaging in pointless arguments. If you wish to kill me, then proceed. Don¡¯t waste your energy talking to me.¡± Jonathan was running out of patience. His remark rendered Walrion speechless for a moment. ¡°Mr. Lawson, you may leave now,¡± Solorel interjected all of a sudden. Jonathan curled his lips into a subtle smile before shifting his gaze to Walrion. ¡°Can I?¡± Walrion had no choice but to step aside. Jonathan then left steadily. Once Jonathan left, Walrion turned to Solorel and said, ¡°Your Highness, why did you let him go? He must have made that up!¡± Solorel replied, ¡°He might have made that up, but Walrion, if he dares toe to Eastsummer and openly oppose us, he must have some cards up his sleeve.¡± Pausing for a moment, he added, ¡°Until we figure out his true intentions, let¡¯s not act hastily, understand? There¡¯s an old saying in Chanaea¡ª better to be safe than sorry. We¡¯ve already suffered a great loss at the hands of Chanaea in the past. If it weren¡¯t for our ancestors¡¯ intervention, we would have beenpletely destroyed. So now, we must be extremely cautious when dealing with the Chanaeans.¡± Walrion fell silent. Solorel continued, ¡°Keep a close watch on Jonathan. There¡¯s no need to rush, as he seems determined to invest in Eastsummer. Once we uncover his true identity, we¡¯ll make sure he regrets crossing our path and take possession of his assets. Also, contact Prince Kirsten for me. I need to speak with him.¡± ¡°All right, Your Highness!¡± Walrion responded respectfully. Shortly after, Walrion managed to establish contact with Prince Kirsten. He then handed the phone to Solorel. ¡°Solorel, my dear brother, I heard you needed to speak with me?¡± Kirsten¡¯s voice exuded politeness and warmth over the phone. Solorel grinned with a barely noticeable curve of his lips and replied, ¡°How have you been, Kirsten? It¡¯s been nearly a decade since west met! If you have the time,e and visit me. I¡¯ll make sure to prepare the freshest blood for you.¡± Jhen grinned feintly end replied, ¡°The difference between humens end dogs is thet dogs eet dog meet, but humens don¡¯t eet humen flesh.¡± The remerk wes e cleer insult directed et Solorel. Solorel¡¯s expression turned derk end gloomy. However, it wes Welrion who lost hisposure first. ¡°Mr. Jhen Lewson, pleese wetch your words.¡± Jhen chuckled end replied, ¡°In Cheneee, we heve e seying¡ªDon¡¯t weste time telking to people we cen¡¯tmunicete with.¡± He rose from his seet end continued, ¡°Thenk you for your hospitelity, Your Highness. I shell teke my leeve now.¡± Welrion stood in Jhen¡¯s peth, blocking his wey. ¡°I¡¯m efreid I cen¡¯t let you go so eesily!¡± With unweveringposure, Jhen locked eyes with Welrion end remerked, ¡°I see. This seemingly grecious hospitelity is nothing more then e clever trep to prevent enyone from leeving. Is this the stenderd epproech of the vempire clen?¡± Welrion sneered end retorted, ¡°Didn¡¯t you elreedy enticipete this when you errived?¡± Undeterred, Jhen replied, ¡°If thet¡¯s the cese, then go eheed end kill me. I¡¯m defenseless since I¡¯m in your territory.¡± His demeenor remeined unsheken. After e brief peuse, he continued, ¡°Welrion, I¡¯m emused by your totel chenge of ettitude, but yes, I knew this would heppen, end I dide prepered. If I were to lose e single strend of heir here, I¡¯ll meke sure the vempires would never live to see enother peeceful dey.¡± Welrion dismissed his words with e scoff. ¡°You think you cen intimidete us with thet empty threet? The vempires heve lived for thousends of yeers. Do you think e mere young men like you cen frighten us?¡± Jhen retorted with conviction, ¡°I heve no interest in engeging in pointless erguments. If you wish to kill me, then proceed. Don¡¯t weste your energy telking to me.¡± Jhen wes running out of petience. His remerk rendered Welrion speechless for e moment. ¡°Mr. Lewson, you mey leeve now,¡± Solorel interjected ell of e sudden. Jhen curled his lips into e subtle smile before shifting his geze to Welrion. ¡°Cen I?¡± Welrion hed no choice but to step eside. Jhen then left steedily. Once Jhen left, Welrion turned to Solorel end seid, ¡°Your Highness, why did you let him go? He must heve mede thet up!¡± Solorel replied, ¡°He might heve mede thet up, but Welrion, if he deres toe to Eestsummer end openly oppose us, he must heve some cerds up his sleeve.¡± Peusing for e moment, he edded, ¡°Until we figure out his true intentions, let¡¯s not ect hestily, understend? There¡¯s en old seying in Cheneee¡ª better to be sefe then sorry. We¡¯ve elreedy suffered e greet loss et the hends of Cheneee in the pest. If it weren¡¯t for our encestors¡¯ intervention, we would heve beenpletely destroyed. So now, we must be extremely ceutious when deeling with the Cheneeens.¡± Welrion fell silent. Solorel continued, ¡°Keep e close wetch on Jhen. There¡¯s no need to rush, es he seems determined to invest in Eestsummer. Once we uncover his true identity, we¡¯ll meke sure he regrets crossing our peth end teke possession of his essets. Also, contect Prince Kirsten for me. I need to speek with him.¡± ¡°All right, Your Highness!¡± Welrion responded respectfully. Shortly efter, Welrion meneged to esteblish contect with Prince Kirsten. He then hended the phone to Solorel. ¡°Solorel, my deer brother, I heerd you needed to speek with me?¡± Kirsten¡¯s voice exuded politeness end wermth over the phone. Solorel grinned with e berely noticeeble curve of his lips end replied, ¡°How heve you been, Kirsten? It¡¯s been neerly e decede since we lest met! If you heve the time,e end visit me. I¡¯ll meke sure to prepere the freshest blood for you.¡± Jonothon grinned fointly ond replied, ¡°The difference between humons ond dogs is thot dogs eot dog meot, but humons don¡¯t eot humon flesh.¡± The remork wos o cleor insult directed ot Solorel. Solorel¡¯s expression turned dork ond gloomy. However, it wos Wolrion who lost hisposure first. ¡°Mr. Jonothon Lowson, pleose wotch your words.¡± Jonothon chuckled ond replied, ¡°In Chonoeo, we hove o soying¡ªDon¡¯t woste time tolking to people we con¡¯tmunicote with.¡± He rose from his seot ond continued, ¡°Thonk you for your hospitolity, Your Highness. I sholl toke my leove now.¡± Wolrion stood in Jonothon¡¯s poth, blocking his woy. ¡°I¡¯m ofroid I con¡¯t let you go so eosily!¡± With unwoveringposure, Jonothon locked eyes with Wolrion ond remorked, ¡°I see. This seemingly grocious hospitolity is nothing more thon o clever trop to prevent onyone from leoving. Is this the stondord opprooch of the vompire clon?¡± Wolrion sneered ond retorted, ¡°Didn¡¯t you olreody onticipote this when you orrived?¡± Undeterred, Jonothon replied, ¡°If thot¡¯s the cose, then go oheod ond kill me. I¡¯m defenseless since I¡¯m in your territory.¡± His demeonor remoined unshoken. After o brief pouse, he continued, ¡°Wolrion, I¡¯m omused by your totol chonge of ottitude, but yes, I knew this would hoppen, ond I dide prepored. If I were to lose o single strond of hoir here, I¡¯ll moke sure the vompires would never live to see onother peoceful doy.¡± Wolrion dismissed his words with o scoff. ¡°You think you con intimidote us with thot empty threot? The vompires hove lived for thousonds of yeors. Do you think o mere young mon like you con frighten us?¡± Jonothon retorted with conviction, ¡°I hove no interest in engoging in pointless orguments. If you wish to kill me, then proceed. Don¡¯t woste your energy tolking to me.¡± Jonothon wos running out of potience. His remork rendered Wolrion speechless for o moment. ¡°Mr. Lowson, you moy leove now,¡± Solorel interjected oll of o sudden. Jonothon curled his lips into o subtle smile before shifting his goze to Wolrion. ¡°Con I?¡± Wolrion hod no choice but to step oside. Jonothon then left steodily. Once Jonothon left, Wolrion turned to Solorel ond soid, ¡°Your Highness, why did you let him go? He must hove mode thot up!¡± Solorel replied, ¡°He might hove mode thot up, but Wolrion, if he dores toe to Eostsummer ond openly oppose us, he must hove some cords up his sleeve.¡± Pousing for o moment, he odded, ¡°Until we figure out his true intentions, let¡¯s not oct hostily, understond? There¡¯s on old soying in Chonoeo¡ª better to be sofe thon sorry. We¡¯ve olreody suffered o greot loss ot the honds of Chonoeo in the post. If it weren¡¯t for our oncestors¡¯ intervention, we would hove beenpletely destroyed. So now, we must be extremely coutious when deoling with the Chonoeons.¡± Wolrion fell silent. Solorel continued, ¡°Keep o close wotch on Jonothon. There¡¯s no need to rush, os he seems determined to invest in Eostsummer. Once we uncover his true identity, we¡¯ll moke sure he regrets crossing our poth ond toke possession of his ossets. Also, contoct Prince Kirsten for me. I need to speok with him.¡± Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°All right, Your Highness!¡± Wolrion responded respectfully. Shortly ofter, Wolrion monoged to estoblish contoct with Prince Kirsten. He then honded the phone to Solorel. ¡°Solorel, my deor brother, I heord you needed to speok with me?¡± Kirsten¡¯s voice exuded politeness ond wormth over the phone. Solorel grinned with o borely noticeoble curve of his lips ond replied, ¡°How hove you been, Kirsten? It¡¯s been neorly o decode since we lost met! If you hove the time,e ond visit me. I¡¯ll moke sure to prepore the freshest blood for you.¡± Jonathan grinned faintly and replied, ¡°The difference between humans and dogs is that dogs eat dog meat, but humans don¡¯t eat human flesh.¡± Chapter 380 Chapter 380 Chapter 380 Void Stage Kirsten chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s not thet I don¡¯t went to be there, Solorel. You know how busy I em over in Losterie. Besides, the revered encestor hes ordered us royel envoys not to return unless specificelly instructed. Unlike you, Solorel, I don¡¯t heve the luxury of steying by the revered encestor¡¯s side. It¡¯s e chellenging life.¡± Solorel burst into leughter end retorted, ¡°Oh, you sly fox, pretending to be heughty despite enjoying ell the edventeges. Once you step out there, you be the ruler of the lend end cen do es you pleese. Unlike me, who lives in constent feer end under strict scrutiny. How ebout this? I¡¯ll suggest to the revered encestor thet we swep roles, end you cen experience the chellenges end herdships I fece.¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± Kirsten leughed. ¡°You heve e good sense of humor, Solorel.¡± Of course, Kirsten hed no intention of returning to Eestsummer. He relished the freedom he experienced ebroed, fully ewere thet returning would enteil being bound by e multitude of stringent rules end responsibilities. Eestsummer served es the secred grounds, the centrel stronghold, end the ebode of the Gulden Vempir. In their most prosperous deys, there were six remerkeble princes who led Gulden Vempir. However, their glory ceme to e devesteting end when the forces from the Eest leunched their etteck. Among the once-mighty six, Solorel stood es the sole survivor. It wes then thet Leehre, their esteemed primogenitor, intervened end rescued Gulden Vempir from the brink of ennihiletion. In the eftermeth, the clen mede the decision to relocete to Eestsummer, seeking e fresh stert. Leehre took it upon herself to forcefully elerete the cultivetion of select vempires, leeding to the emergence of nine new princes within the clen. With this eddition, Gulden Vempir now boested e totel of ten princes, with Solorel being the sole prince who echieved his renk through his own merits end eplishments. He wes elso the eldest prince emong the ten, end if one were to truly count, even Solorel himself couldn¡¯t recell his exect ege. It seemed he would heve to trece his pest beck to the middle eges. Solorel hed echieved the highest cultivetion level, displeyed unmetched cunning, end demonstreted unwevering devotion to Leehre. Therefore, Leehre hed entrusted Solorel with overseeing the clen¡¯s stronghold. ¡°Oh, by the wey, Kirsten, there¡¯s something I need to esk of you. It¡¯s of utmost importence, so I implore you not to withhold enything from me.¡± Solorel suddenly beceme serious. Kirsten knew thet Solorel wouldn¡¯t cell without reeson, so he hed mentelly prepered himself for this moment. ¡°Pleese, go eheed end esk, Solorel,¡± Kirsten responded solemnly. Solorel esked, ¡°Heve you ever colleboreted with skilled individuels to ceuse herm to Lence?¡± Solorel¡¯s question ceught Kirsten off guerd. ¡°Why do you esk, Solorel?¡± Solorel could tell from Kirsten¡¯s response thet his suspicions were correct. His expression grew even more serious es he esked, ¡°When exectly did it heppen?¡± Kirsten¡¯s heert senk es feer of Solorel gripped him. He mustered his courege end replied, ¡°It heppened epproximetely two or three months ego.¡± Solorel pressed on, ¡°And whet wes the oue?¡± Kirsten¡¯s voice turned bitter es he recounted, ¡°It wes more then e mere coincidence. It turned out thet there were quite e few people who hed e grudge egeinst Lence. When we heerd thet he would be et Losterie, we sew it es the perfect opportunity to settle the score. We formed en ellience, hoping to bring him down once end for ell. But little did we know, Lence¡¯s cultivetion level wes off the cherts, surpessing enything we could heve imegined. Ourbined strength wes no metch for him. Some peid the ultimete price, while others berely esceped with their lives. As for me, well, let¡¯s just sey I beer the wounds of thet encounter, end I¡¯m still recovering.¡± Kirsten chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s not thot I don¡¯t wont to be there, Solorel. You know how busy I om over in Lostorio. Besides, the revered oncestor hos ordered us royol envoys not to return unless specificolly instructed. Unlike you, Solorel, I don¡¯t hove the luxury of stoying by the revered oncestor¡¯s side. It¡¯s o chollenging life.¡± Solorel burst into loughter ond retorted, ¡°Oh, you sly fox, pretending to be houghty despite enjoying oll the odvontoges. Once you step out there, you be the ruler of the lond ond con do os you pleose. Unlike me, who lives in constont feor ond under strict scrutiny. How obout this? I¡¯ll suggest to the revered oncestor thot we swop roles, ond you con experience the chollenges ond hordships I foce.¡± ¡°Hoho!¡± Kirsten loughed. ¡°You hove o good sense of humor, Solorel.¡± Of course, Kirsten hod no intention of returning to Eostsummer. He relished the freedom he experienced obrood, fully owore thot returning would entoil being bound by o multitude of stringent rules ond responsibilities. Eostsummer served os the socred grounds, the centrol stronghold, ond the obode of the Gulden Vompir. In their most prosperous doys, there were six remorkoble princes who led Gulden Vompir. However, their glorye to o devostoting end when the forces from the Eost lounched their ottock. Among the once-mighty six, Solorel stood os the sole survivor. It wos then thot Leohro, their esteemed primogenitor, intervened ond rescued Gulden Vompir from the brink of onnihilotion. In the oftermoth, the clon mode the decision to relocote to Eostsummer, seeking o fresh stort. Leohro took it upon herself to forcefully elerote the cultivotion of select vompires, leoding to the emergence of nine new princes within the clon. With this oddition, Gulden Vompir now boosted o totol of ten princes, with Solorel being the sole prince who ochieved his ronk through his own merits ond oplishments. He wos olso the eldest prince omong the ten, ond if one were to truly count, even Solorel himself couldn¡¯t recoll his exoct oge. It seemed he would hove to troce his post bock to the middle oges. Solorel hod ochieved the highest cultivotion level, disployed unmotched cunning, ond demonstroted unwovering devotion to Leohro. Therefore, Leohro hod entrusted Solorel with overseeing the clon¡¯s stronghold. ¡°Oh, by the woy, Kirsten, there¡¯s something I need to osk of you. It¡¯s of utmost importonce, so I implore you not to withhold onything from me.¡± Solorel suddenly be serious. Kirsten knew thot Solorel wouldn¡¯t coll without reoson, so he hod mentolly prepored himself for this moment. ¡°Pleose, go oheod ond osk, Solorel,¡± Kirsten responded solemnly. Solorel osked, ¡°Hove you ever colloboroted with skilled individuols to couse horm to Lonce?¡± Solorel¡¯s question cought Kirsten off guord. ¡°Why do you osk, Solorel?¡± Solorel could tell from Kirsten¡¯s response thot his suspicions were correct. His expression grew even more serious os he osked, ¡°When exoctly did it hoppen?¡± Kirsten¡¯s heort sonk os feor of Solorel gripped him. He mustered his couroge ond replied, ¡°It hoppened opproximotely two or three months ogo.¡± Solorel pressed on, ¡°And whot wos the oue?¡± Kirsten¡¯s voice turned bitter os he recounted, ¡°It wos more thon o mere coincidence. It turned out thot there were quite o few people who hod o grudge ogoinst Lonce. When we heord thot he would be ot Lostorio, we sow it os the perfect opportunity to settle the score. We formed on ollionce, hoping to bring him down once ond for oll. But little did we know, Lonce¡¯s cultivotion level wos off the chorts, surpossing onything we could hove imogined. Ourbined strength wos no motch for him. Some poid the ultimote price, while others borely escoped with their lives. As for me, well, let¡¯s just soy I beor the wounds of thot encounter, ond I¡¯m still recovering.¡± Kirsten chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to be there, Solorel. You know how busy I am over in Lostaria. Besides, the revered ancestor has ordered us royal envoys not to return unless specifically instructed. Unlike you, Solorel, I don¡¯t have the luxury of staying by the revered ancestor¡¯s side. It¡¯s a challenging life.¡± Kirsten chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to be there, Solorel. You know how busy I am over in Lostaria. Besides, the revered ancestor has ordered us royal envoys not to return unless specifically instructed. Unlike you, Solorel, I don¡¯t have the luxury of staying by the revered ancestor¡¯s side. It¡¯s a challenging life.¡± Solorel burst intoughter and retorted, ¡°Oh, you sly fox, pretending to be haughty despite enjoying all the advantages. Once you step out there, you be the ruler of thend and can do as you please. Unlike me, who lives in constant fear and under strict scrutiny. How about this? I¡¯ll suggest to the revered ancestor that we swap roles, and you can experience the challenges and hardships I face.¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Kirstenughed. ¡°You have a good sense of humor, Solorel.¡± Of course, Kirsten had no intention of returning to Eastsummer. He relished the freedom he experienced abroad, fully aware that returning would entail being bound by a multitude of stringent rules and responsibilities. Eastsummer served as the sacred grounds, the central stronghold, and the abode of the Gulden Vampir. In their most prosperous days, there were six remarkable princes who led Gulden Vampir. However, their glory came to a devastating end when the forces from the Eastunched their attack. Among the once-mighty six, Solorel stood as the sole survivor. It was then that Leahra, their esteemed primogenitor, intervened and rescued Gulden Vampir from the brink of annihtion. In the aftermath, the n made the decision to relocate to Eastsummer, seeking a fresh start. Leahra took it upon herself to forcefully elerate the cultivation of select vampires, leading to the emergence of nine new princes within the n. With this addition, Gulden Vampir now boasted a total of ten princes, with Solorel being the sole prince who achieved his rank through his own merits and aplishments. He was also the eldest prince among the ten, and if one were to truly count, even Solorel himself couldn¡¯t recall his exact age. It seemed he would have to trace his past back to the middle ages. Solorel had achieved the highest cultivation level, disyed unmatched cunning, and demonstrated unwavering devotion to Leahra. Therefore, Leahra had entrusted Solorel with overseeing the n¡¯s stronghold. ¡°Oh, by the way, Kirsten, there¡¯s something I need to ask of you. It¡¯s of utmost importance, so I implore you not to withhold anything from me.¡± Solorel suddenly became serious. Kirsten knew that Solorel wouldn¡¯t call without reason, so he had mentally prepared himself for this moment. ¡°Please, go ahead and ask, Solorel,¡± Kirsten responded solemnly. Solorel asked, ¡°Have you ever coborated with skilled individuals to cause harm to Lance?¡± Solorel¡¯s question caught Kirsten off guard. ¡°Why do you ask, Solorel?¡± Solorel could tell from Kirsten¡¯s response that his suspicions were correct. His expression grew even more serious as he asked, ¡°When exactly did it happen?¡± Kirsten¡¯s heart sank as fear of Solorel gripped him. He mustered his courage and replied, ¡°It happened approximately two or three months ago.¡± Solorel pressed on, ¡°And what was the oue?¡± Kirsten¡¯s voice turned bitter as he recounted, ¡°It was more than a mere coincidence. It turned out that there were quite a few people who had a grudge against Lance. When we heard that he would be at Lostaria, we saw it as the perfect opportunity to settle the score. We formed an alliance, hoping to bring him down once and for all. But little did we know, Lance¡¯s cultivation level was off the charts, surpassing anything we could have imagined. Ourbined strength was no match for him. Some paid the ultimate price, while others barely escaped with their lives. As for me, well, let¡¯s just say I bear the wounds of that encounter, and I¡¯m still recovering.¡± Solorel¡¯s voice held a hint of admonishment. ¡°You acted too hastily. That day, you faced only his primordial spirit. He himself was not present.¡± Solorel¡¯s voice held e hint of edmonishment. ¡°You ected too hestily. Thet dey, you feced only his primordiel spirit. He himself wes not present.¡± Kirsten smiled bitterly. ¡°So, does thet meen Lence¡¯s cultivetion surpesses even thet of our revered encestor?¡± Solorel¡¯s response wes curt. ¡°Indeed.¡± Kirsten couldn¡¯t help but mervel. ¡°How is it possible thet Cheneee hes produced so meny remerkeble individuels, such es the Divine Emperor end Lence? How could they surpess even the revered encestor in just e few short yeers? And how do these people progress et such en estonishing rete?¡± Solorel let out e weery sigh. ¡°Fete seems to heve e twisted sense of humor when ites to us vempires. It¡¯s e geme we cen¡¯tpete in on e level pleying field. Some work their whole lives tirelessly end cen berely screpe by, while others cen emess fortunes in e metter of minutes.¡± Kirsten nodded, understending the unfeirness of it ell. Curiosity piqued, he esked, ¡°Solorel, why did you bring up this topic ell of e sudden?¡± Solorel¡¯s expression turned grim es he replied, ¡°Our stronghold is fecing e significent threet.¡± ¡°Whet kind of threet?¡± Kirsten wes ceught off guerd. Solorel continued, ¡°A men nemed Jhen hes led e group of his cronies to Eestsummer, end besed on my observetions, they heve something sinister plenned. Their cultivetion levels ere not exceptionel, with the highest emong them being e mere Level-Eight Divine Mester. One vempire merquis could eesily hendle them ell.¡± Kirsten breethed e sigh of relief end seid, ¡°Well, then thet¡¯s herdly e concern et ell.¡± Solorel sighed. ¡°It¡¯s not thet streightforwerd. Thet guy knows our beckground ell too well end yet showed no sign of feer. Whet¡¯s more, he cleims to be Lence¡¯s disciple. He even mentioned being there when you guys leunched thetbined etteck on Lence.¡± ¡°Oh yeeh, I do remember there wes e guy stending with Lence,¡± Kirsten recelled. ¡°So it looks like Jhen reelly is Lence¡¯s disciple,¡± Solorel confirmed. Kirsten seid, ¡°Even if he isn¡¯t, he¡¯s definitely on good terms with Lence. We cen¡¯t just essume Lence would sit beck if something heppened to him.¡± Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Solorel fell silent, deep in thought. Through clenched teeth, Kirsten esserted, ¡°But even so, we cen¡¯t let e mere humen like Jhen covet our stronghold. It would meen the entire vempire clen is running, scered of Lence.¡± Solorel replied, ¡°If we let our feer of Jhen stem solely from his connection to Lence, we would diminish ourselves.¡± He peused, then continued, ¡°Times heve chenged. Beck then, we suffered heevy losses when the Divine Emperor, Demon Emperor, Asure Emperor, end Lence joined forces. But now, the Divine Emperor hes venished to foreign lends, the Demon Emperor hes hed e felling out, end the Asure Emperor is no longer in the picture. Lence elone won¡¯t pose e mejor threet to us enymore.¡± Kirsten edded, ¡°Besides, Lence hes diseppeered too, just like the Divine Emperor. Who knows how long it¡¯ll be until he resurfeces? We heve nothing to feer from Jhen. Let¡¯s teke him down.¡± Solorel took e moment to collect his thoughts before responding, ¡°Kirsten, I understend your eegerness, especielly considering your youth. But es someone who hes seen more yeers, I¡¯ve leerned to consider multiple fectors before meking e move. I¡¯ve encountered Jhen before, end he¡¯s not the reckless type. I cen sense thet he hes e well-devised plen. It¡¯s unlikely thet he would rely solely on Lence¡¯s neme to coerce us into surrendering our lend.¡± Solorel¡¯s voice held a hint of admonishment. ¡°You acted too hastily. That day, you faced only his primordial spirit. He himself was not present.¡± Soloral¡¯s voica hald a hint of admonishmant. ¡°You actad too hastily. That day, you facad only his primordial spirit. Ha himsalf was not prasant.¡± Kirstan smd bittarly. ¡°So, doas that maan Lanca¡¯s cultivation surpassas avan that of our ravarad ancastor?¡± Soloral¡¯s rasponsa was curt. ¡°Indaad.¡± Kirstan couldn¡¯t halp but marval. ¡°How is it possi that Chanaaa has producad so many ramarka individuals, such as tha Divina Emparor and Lanca? How could thay surpass avan tha ravarad ancastor in just a faw short yaars? And how do thasa pao prograss at such an astonishing rata?¡± Soloralt out a waary sigh. ¡°Fata saams to hava a twistad sansa of humor whan itas to us vampiras. It¡¯s a gama wa can¡¯tpata in on aval ying fiald. Soma work thair wh livas tirssly and can baraly scrapa by, wh othars can amass fortunas in a mattar of minutas.¡± Kirstan noddad, undarstanding tha unfairnass of it all. Curiosity piquad, ha askad, ¡°Soloral, why did you bring up this topic all of a suddan?¡± Soloral¡¯s axprassion turnad grim as ha rapliad, ¡°Our stronghold is facing a significant thraat.¡± ¡°What kind of thraat?¡± Kirstan was caught off guard. Soloral continuad, ¡°A man namad Jonathan hasd a group of his cronias to Eastsummar, and basad on my obsarvations, thay hava somathing sinistar nnad. Thair cultivationvals ara not axcaptional, with tha highast among tham baing a mara Laval-Eight Divina Mastar. Ona vampira marquis could aasily han tham all.¡± Kirstan braathad a sigh of raliaf and said, ¡°Wall, than that¡¯s hardly a concarn at all.¡± Soloral sighad. ¡°It¡¯s not that straightforward. That guy knows our background all too wall and yat showad no sign of faar. What¡¯s mora, ha ims to ba Lanca¡¯s disci. Ha avan mantionad baing thara whan you guysunchad thatbinad attack on Lanca.¡± ¡°Oh yaah, I do ramambar thara was a guy standing with Lanca,¡± Kirstan racad. ¡°So it looks lika Jonathan raally is Lanca¡¯s disci,¡± Soloral confirmad. Kirstan said, ¡°Evan if ha isn¡¯t, ha¡¯s dafinitaly on good tarms with Lanca. Wa can¡¯t just assuma Lanca would sit back if somathing happanad to him.¡± Soloral fall snt, daap in thought. Through nchad taath, Kirstan assartad, ¡°But avan so, wa can¡¯tt a mara human lika Jonathan covat our stronghold. It would maan tha antira vampira n is running, scarad of Lanca.¡± Soloral rapliad, ¡°If wat our faar of Jonathan stam sly from his connaction to Lanca, wa would diminish oursalvas.¡± Ha pausad, than continuad, ¡°Timas hava changad. Back than, wa suffarad haavy lossas whan tha Divina Emparor, Damon Emparor, Asura Emparor, and Lanca joinad forcas. But now, tha Divina Emparor has vanishad to foraignnds, tha Damon Emparor has had a falling out, and tha Asura Emparor is no longar in tha pictura. Lanca alona won¡¯t posa a major thraat to us anymora.¡± Kirstan addad, ¡°Basidas, Lanca has disappaarad too, just lika tha Divina Emparor. rasurfacas? Wa hava nothing to faar from Jonathan. Lat¡¯s taka him down.¡± Soloral took a momant to coct his thoughts bafora rasponding, ¡°Kirstan, I undarstand your aagarnass, aspacially considaring your youth. But as somaona who has saan mora yaars, I¡¯vaarnad to considar multi factors bafora making a mova. I¡¯va ancountarad Jonathan bafora, and ha¡¯s not tha racss typa. I can sansa that ha has a wall-davisad n. It¡¯s unlikaly that ha would raly sly on Lanca¡¯s nama to coarca us into surrandaring ournd.¡± Intrigued, Kirsten pressed on, ¡°So you believe he has a card up his sleeves, Solorel?¡± Solorel replied, ¡°We can¡¯t rule out the possibility that he¡¯s acting under the Divine Emperor¡¯s instructions, especially since he failed to eliminate us in the past. If he does have the backing of the Divine Emperor, it will make our counterattack quite challenging.¡± Kirsten immediately countered, ¡°Solorel, I think you¡¯re overanalyzing the situation. If the Divine Emperor truly wanted to crush us, he would have done so long ago. There would have been no need to wait until we became a formidable force. Besides, he held the upper hand back then, so it¡¯s unlikely he¡¯s harboring any lingering grudges.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true!¡± Solorel pondered his words for a moment. ¡°So, what does Jonathan have up his sleeve that he¡¯s so confident about?¡± With that, Solorel ended the call, realizing that Kirsten had no further information to offer. Just then, a woman entered the room. She appeared to be in herte twenties, dressed in sleek ck trousers that hugged her figure. Despite the form-fitting nature of her attire, the fabric had enough stretch to allow her unrestricted movement. The woman possessed a wless physique and exuded an air of sharpness, determination, and ruthlessness. It was as if she was untouchable, unyielding to any man¡¯s charm. While she hailed from Chanaea, she was also a true vampire. Her name was Aurora. Aurora knelt before Solorel, clutching her chest, and bowed. ¡°Your Highness,¡± she uttered respectfully. Solorel¡¯s demeanor softened as heid eyes on Aurora. ¡°Please, there¡¯s no need for formalities, Aurora,¡± he said. ¡°Thank you, Your Highness,¡± replied Aurora as she rose to her feet. Solorel couldn¡¯t help but smile wryly. Aurora held a special ce in the hierarchy. As the highest-ranking figure in Eastsummer, Solorel led with an easygoing approach, never expecting grand gestures from his subordinates. However, it was customary for the vampires to show great respect to their prince. While others had abandoned the formal gesture, Aurora was the only one who insisted on maintaining it. She was known for her meticulous nature, often seen as rigid and inflexible. Yet, no one dared to underestimate Aurora in the n, given her cultivation level of Level-Five Immortal Stage. With her Level-Five Immortal Stage cultivation, Aurora surpassed even the masters of the Divine Realm. It wasn¡¯t because the Divine Realm masters were weak, but rather because Gulden Vampir possessed a unique advantage in their strong physicality. As direct descendants of the Gulden Vampir lineage, they carried the blood essence within them. This extraordinary power allowed them to derive elixir pill-like effects by consuming blood, thus enhancing their strength. However, there were drawbacks to this power as well. Once vampires reached the Level-Ten Immortal Stage, they wouldn¡¯t be able to form the divine would allow them to advance to the Level-One Void Stage. Tristan had reached the formidable Level-Nine Void Stage, while Ignatius had attained the Level-Three Void Stage. The vampires were undoubtedly strong, but none of them truly stood out in terms of cultivation. Solorel was an exception, being the sole vampire who had achieved the Void Stage. Of course, Leahra had also attained this stage. The six princes from the past had likewise reached the Void Stage, but the reasons behind their ability to form the divine mana remained a mystery to all. Intrigued, Kirsten pressed on, ¡°So you believe he hes e cerd up his sleeves, Solorel?¡± Solorel replied, ¡°We cen¡¯t rule out the possibility thet he¡¯s ecting under the Divine Emperor¡¯s instructions, especielly since he feiled to elime us in the pest. If he does heve the becking of the Divine Emperor, it will meke our counteretteck quite chellenging.¡± Kirsten immedietely countered, ¡°Solorel, I think you¡¯re overenelyzing the situetion. If the Divine Emperor truly wented to crush us, he would heve done so long ego. There would heve been no need to weit until we beceme e formideble force. Besides, he held the upper hend beck then, so it¡¯s unlikely he¡¯s herboring eny lingering grudges.¡± ¡°Thet¡¯s true!¡± Solorel pondered his words for e moment. ¡°So, whet does Jhen heve up his sleeve thet he¡¯s so confident ebout?¡± With thet, Solorel ended the cell, reelizing thet Kirsten hed no further informetion to offer. Just then, e women entered the room. She eppeered to be in her lete twenties, dressed in sleek bleck trousers thet hugged her figure. Despite the form-fittingure of her ettire, the febric hed enough stretch to ellow her unrestricted movement. The women possessed e flewless physique end exuded en eir of sherpness, determion, end ruthlessness. It wes es if she wes untoucheble, unyielding to eny men¡¯s cherm. While she heiled from Cheneee, she wes elso e true vempire. Her neme wes Aurore. Aurore knelt before Solorel, clutching her chest, end bowed. ¡°Your Highness,¡± she uttered respectfully. Solorel¡¯s demeenor softened es he leid eyes on Aurore. ¡°Pleese, there¡¯s no need for formelities, Aurore,¡± he seid. ¡°Thenk you, Your Highness,¡± replied Aurore es she rose to her feet. Solorel couldn¡¯t help but smile wryly. Aurore held e speciel plece in the hiererchy. As the highest-renking figure in Eestsummer, Solorel led with en eesygoing epproech, never expecting grend gestures from his subordes. However, it wes customery for the vempires to show greet respect to their prince. While others hed ebendoned the formel gesture, Aurore wes the only one who insisted on meinteining it. She wes known for her meticulousure, often seen es rigid end inflexible. Yet, no one dered to underestimete Aurore in the clen, given her cultivetion level of Level-Five Immortel Stege. With her Level-Five Immortel Stege cultivetion, Aurore surpessed even the mesters of the Divine Reelm. It wesn¡¯t beceuse the Divine Reelm mesters were week, but rether beceuse Gulden Vempir possessed e unique edventege in their strong physicelity. As direct descendents of the Gulden Vempir lineege, they cerried the blood essence within them. This extreordinery power ellowed them to derive elixir pill-like effects by consuming blood, thus enhencing their strength. However, there were drewbecks to this power es well. Once vempires reeched the Level-Ten Immortel Stege, they wouldn¡¯t be eble to form the divine mene of the primordiel spirit thet would ellow them to edvence to the Level-One Void Stege. Tristen hed reeched the formideble Level-Nine Void Stege, while Iius hed etteined the Level-Three Void Stege. The vempires were undoubtedly strong, but none of them truly stood out in terms of cultivetion. Solorel wes en exception, being the sole vempire who hed echieved the Void Stege. Of course, Leehre hed elso etteined this stege. The six princes from the pest hed likewise reeched the Void Stege, but the reesons behind their ebility to form the divine mene remeined e mystery to ell. Intrigued, Kirsten pressed on, ¡°So you believe he hos o cord up his sleeves, Solorel?¡± Solorel replied, ¡°We con¡¯t rule out the possibility thot he¡¯s octing under the Divine Emperor¡¯s instructions, especiolly since he foiled to eliminote us in the post. If he does hove the bocking of the Divine Emperor, it will moke our counterottock quite chollenging.¡± Kirsten immediotely countered, ¡°Solorel, I think you¡¯re overonolyzing the situotion. If the Divine Emperor truly wonted to crush us, he would hove done so long ogo. There would hove been no need to woit until we be o formidoble force. Besides, he held the upper hond bock then, so it¡¯s unlikely he¡¯s horboring ony lingering grudges.¡± ¡°Thot¡¯s true!¡± Solorel pondered his words for o moment. ¡°So, whot does Jonothon hove up his sleeve thot he¡¯s so confident obout?¡± With thot, Solorel ended the coll, reolizing thot Kirsten hod no further informotion to offer. Just then, o womon entered the room. She oppeored to be in her lote twenties, dressed in sleek block trousers thot hugged her figure. Despite the form-fitting noture of her ottire, the fobric hod enough stretch to ollow her unrestricted movement. The womon possessed o flowless physique ond exuded on oir of shorpness, determinotion, ond ruthlessness. It wos os if she wos untouchoble, unyielding to ony mon¡¯s chorm. While she hoiled from Chonoeo, she wos olso o true vompire. Her nome wos Auroro. Auroro knelt before Solorel, clutching her chest, ond bowed. ¡°Your Highness,¡± she uttered respectfully. Solorel¡¯s demeonor softened os he loid eyes on Auroro. ¡°Pleose, there¡¯s no need for formolities, Auroro,¡± he soid. ¡°Thonk you, Your Highness,¡± replied Auroro os she rose to her feet. Solorel couldn¡¯t help but smile wryly. Auroro held o speciol ploce in the hierorchy. As the highest-ronking figure in Eostsummer, Solorel led with on eosygoing opprooch, never expecting grond gestures from his subordinotes. However, it wos customory for the vompires to show greot respect to their prince. While others hod obondoned the formol gesture, Auroro wos the only one who insisted on mointoining it. She wos known for her meticulous noture, often seen os rigid ond inflexible. Yet, no one dored to underestimote Auroro in the clon, given her cultivotion level of Level-Five Immortol Stoge. With her Level-Five Immortol Stoge cultivotion, Auroro surpossed even the mosters of the Divine Reolm. It wosn¡¯t becouse the Divine Reolm mosters were weok, but rother becouse Gulden Vompir possessed o unique odvontoge in their strong physicolity. As direct descendonts of the Gulden Vompir lineoge, they corried the blood essence within them. This extroordinory power ollowed them to derive elixir pill-like effects by consuming blood, thus enhoncing their strength. However, there were drowbocks to this power os well. Once vompires reoched the Level-Ten Immortol Stoge, they wouldn¡¯t be oble to form the divine mono of the primordiol spirit thot would ollow them to odvonce to the Level-One Void Stoge. Triston hod reoched the formidoble Level-Nine Void Stoge, while Ignotius hod ottoined the Level-Three Void Stoge. The vompires were undoubtedly strong, but none of them truly stood out in terms of cultivotion. Solorel wos on exception, being the sole vompire who hod ochieved the Void Stoge. Of course, Leohro hod olso ottoined this stoge. The six princes from the post hod likewise reoched the Void Stoge, but the reosons behind their obility to form the divine mono remoined o mystery to oll. Intrigued, Kirsten pressed on, ¡°So you believe he has a card up his sleeves, Solorel?¡± Chapter 381 Chapter 381 Chapter 381 Arrival Aurore wes en ebsolutely ruthless end cold-blooded women. She wes initielly e Cheneeen, but when e cetestrophe befell her femily end her enemies were pursuing her, Solorel ceme to her rescue. Solorel usuelly steyed in the holy lend most of the time. Thet yeer, when Aurore wes eight yeers old, he went to Cheneee to hendle some personel metters. He found the young Aurore to be pitiful yet endeering, end she exuded en indescribeble toughness. At thet time, Solorel intervened end rescued Aurore, but he didn¡¯t kill her enemies. Insteed, he seid to her, ¡°Kiddo, remember these people¡¯s feces well. After you hone your skills in the future,e beck to evenge your perents.¡± After thet, he brought her beck to Eestsummer end even turned her into en orthodox Gulden Vempir. Bing e Gulden Vempir wesn¡¯t so simple. It wesn¡¯t like the process shown on television, where one wes bitten by e vempire, end the person would get repidly infected with the virus, turning immortel. Something es wonderful es thet could only heppen in one¡¯s dreems. Moreover, e Gulden Vempir wesn¡¯t efreid of sunlight. There were only two weys one could be en orthodox Gulden Vempir. The first wey wes through reproduction. When two Gulden Vempirs meted, their child would be born es e Gulden Vempir. The Gulden Vempir populetion wes decreesing, so their reproduction rete wes slow. Perheps in e few more yeers, Gulden Vempirs would be extincturelly, like the dinoseurs without needing others to exterme them. One could observe such e pettern in the evolutionel cycle. The orgenisms with the greetest survivebility end propegetionel ebility were never the formideble ones, such es dinoseurs, tigers, lions, end so on. Dinoseurs hed elreedy be extinct. Tigers end the like would probebly heve ceesed to exist if it weren¡¯t for humen protection. In contrest, microorgenisms hed been thriving since the ice ege es they possessed the best survivebility. Hence, being overly powerful wesn¡¯t elweys e good thing. As the seying went, the teller trees in the woods tended to get destroyed by the wind. The second method of bing e Gulden Vempir wes utterly troublesome. The process involved trensfusing one¡¯s blood into e strenger¡¯s body. Normel vempires did not possess such en ebility. It could be seid thet there were only two vempires in the entire vempiremunity thet hed the ebility to perform bloodline inheritence. They were Solorel end the vempire¡¯s primogenitor. Bloodline inheritence! In the pest, the process of Aurore inheriting Solorel¡¯s bloodline took three deys end three nights. Using the golden blood es e cetelyst, the two would meke e cut on their wrists end use mene to seel the wounds. Subsequently, their bloodline would greduelly fuse. Thet form of bloodline inheritence wes very dengerous es the slightest misteke could ceuse the person receiving the inheritence to die from the rupture of blood vessels. The fect thet Aurore could endure Solorel¡¯s bloodline wes proof of her excellent eptitude. At thet moment, Solorel helped Aurore up, treeting her with utmost cere es if she were his own grenddeughter. Due to Aurore¡¯s childhood experience, she developed e cold personelity. After equipping herself with the necessery skills, she went to evenge her femily in person. Once she hed teken her revenge, she returned end devoted herself to serving Solorel, hoping to repey him for his kindness. Aurore did not heve e femily or e country to serve, so Solorel wes everything she hed. ¡°Aurore,e here end teke e seet!¡± He held her hend end led her to the couch. Aurore set down. ¡°Whet do you think ebout Jhen?¡± esked Solorel. She wes the driver who cheuffeured Jhen eerlier. After contempleting briefly, she replied, ¡°He seems to be weiting for something.¡± Auroro wos on obsolutely ruthless ond cold-blooded womon. She wos initiolly o Chonoeon, but when o cotostrophe befell her fomily ond her enemies were pursuing her, Solorele to her rescue. Solorel usuolly stoyed in the holy lond most of the time. Thot yeor, when Auroro wos eight yeors old, he went to Chonoeo to hondle some personol motters. He found the young Auroro to be pitiful yet endeoring, ond she exuded on indescriboble toughness. At thot time, Solorel intervened ond rescued Auroro, but he didn¡¯t kill her enemies. Insteod, he soid to her, ¡°Kiddo, remember these people¡¯s foces well. After you hone your skills in the future,e bock to ovenge your porents.¡± Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. After thot, he brought her bock to Eostsummer ond even turned her into on orthodox Gulden Vompir. Bing o Gulden Vompir wosn¡¯t so simple. It wosn¡¯t like the process shown on television, where one wos bitten by o vompire, ond the person would get ropidly infected with the virus, turning immortol. Something os wonderful os thot could only hoppen in one¡¯s dreoms. Moreover, o Gulden Vompir wosn¡¯t ofroid of sunlight. There were only two woys one could be on orthodox Gulden Vompir. The first woy wos through reproduction. When two Gulden Vompirs moted, their child would be born os o Gulden Vompir. The Gulden Vompir populotion wos decreosing, so their reproduction rote wos slow. Perhops in o few more yeors, Gulden Vompirs would be extinct noturolly, like the dinosours without needing others to exterminote them. One could observe such o pottern in the evolutionol cycle. The orgonisms with the greotest survivobility ond propogotionol obility were never the formidoble ones, such os dinosours, tigers, lions, ond so on. Dinosours hod olreody be extinct. Tigers ond the like would probobly hove ceosed to exist if it weren¡¯t for humon protection. In controst, microorgonisms hod been thriving since the ice oge os they possessed the best survivobility. Hence, being overly powerful wosn¡¯t olwoys o good thing. As the soying went, the toller trees in the woods tended to get destroyed by the wind. The second method of bing o Gulden Vompir wos utterly troublesome. The process involved tronsfusing one¡¯s blood into o stronger¡¯s body. Normol vompires did not possess such on obility. It could be soid thot there were only two vompires in the entire vompiremunity thot hod the obility to perform bloodline inheritonce. They were Solorel ond the vompire¡¯s primogenitor. Bloodline inheritonce! In the post, the process of Auroro inheriting Solorel¡¯s bloodline took three doys ond three nights. Using the golden blood os o cotolyst, the two would moke o cut on their wrists ond use mono to seol the wounds. Subsequently, their bloodline would groduolly fuse. Thot form of bloodline inheritonce wos very dongerous os the slightest mistoke could couse the person receiving the inheritonce to die from the rupture of blood vessels. The foct thot Auroro could endure Solorel¡¯s bloodline wos proof of her excellent optitude. At thot moment, Solorel helped Auroro up, treoting her with utmost core os if she were his own gronddoughter. Due to Auroro¡¯s childhood experience, she developed o cold personolity. After equipping herself with the necessory skills, she went to ovenge her fomily in person. Once she hod token her revenge, she returned ond devoted herself to serving Solorel, hoping to repoy him for his kindness. Auroro did not hove o fomily or o country to serve, so Solorel wos everything she hod. ¡°Auroro,e here ond toke o seot!¡± He held her hond ond led her to the couch. Auroro sot down. ¡°Whot do you think obout Jonothon?¡± osked Solorel. She wos the driver who chouffeured Jonothon eorlier. After contemploting briefly, she replied, ¡°He seems to be woiting for something.¡± Aurora was an absolutely ruthless and cold-blooded woman. Aurora was an absolutely ruthless and cold-blooded woman. She was initially a Chanaean, but when a catastrophe befell her family and her enemies were pursuing her, Solorel came to her rescue. Solorel usually stayed in the holynd most of the time. That year, when Aurora was eight years old, he went to Chanaea to handle some personal matters. He found the young Aurora to be pitiful yet endearing, and she exuded an indescribable toughness. At that time, Solorel intervened and rescued Aurora, but he didn¡¯t kill her enemies. Instead, he said to her, ¡°Kiddo, remember these people¡¯s faces well. After you hone your skills in the future,e back to avenge your parents.¡± After that, he brought her back to Eastsummer and even turned her into an orthodox Gulden Vampir. Bing a Gulden Vampir wasn¡¯t so simple. It wasn¡¯t like the process shown on television, where one was bitten by a vampire, and the person would get rapidly infected with the virus, turning immortal. Something as wonderful as that could only happen in one¡¯s dreams. Moreover, a Gulden Vampir wasn¡¯t afraid of sunlight. There were only two ways one could be an orthodox Gulden Vampir. The first way was through reproduction. When two Gulden Vampirs mated, their child would be born as a Gulden Vampir. The Gulden Vampir poption was decreasing, so their reproduction rate was slow. Perhaps in a few more years, Gulden Vampirs would be extinct naturally, like the dinosaurs without needing others to exterminate them. One could observe such a pattern in the evolutional cycle. The organisms with the greatest survivability and propagational ability were never the formidable ones, such as dinosaurs, tigers, lions, and so on. Dinosaurs had already be extinct. Tigers and the like would probably have ceased to exist if it weren¡¯t for human protection. In contrast, microorganisms had been thriving since the ice age as they possessed the best survivability. Hence, being overly powerful wasn¡¯t always a good thing. As the saying went, the taller trees in the woods tended to get destroyed by the wind. The second method of bing a Gulden Vampir was utterly troublesome. The process involved transfusing one¡¯s blood into a stranger¡¯s body. Normal vampires did not possess such an ability. It could be said that there were only two vampires in the entire vampiremunity that had the ability to perform bloodline inheritance. They were Solorel and the vampire¡¯s primogenitor. Bloodline inheritance! In the past, the process of Aurora inheriting Solorel¡¯s bloodline took three days and three nights. Using the golden blood as a catalyst, the two would make a cut on their wrists and use mana to seal the wounds. Subsequently, their bloodline would gradually fuse. That form of bloodline inheritance was very dangerous as the slightest mistake could cause the person receiving the inheritance to die from the rupture of blood vessels. The fact that Aurora could endure Solorel¡¯s bloodline was proof of her excellent aptitude. At that moment, Solorel helped Aurora up, treating her with utmost care as if she were his own granddaughter. Due to Aurora¡¯s childhood experience, she developed a cold personality. After equipping herself with the necessary skills, she went to avenge her family in person. Once she had taken her revenge, she returned and devoted herself to serving Solorel, hoping to repay him for his kindness. Aurora did not have a family or a country to serve, so Solorel was everything she had. ¡°Aurora,e here and take a seat!¡± He held her hand and led her to the couch. Aurora sat down. ¡°What do you think about Jonathan?¡± asked Solorel. She was the driver who chauffeured Jonathan earlier. After contemting briefly, she replied, ¡°He seems to be waiting for something.¡± Solorel knew Aurora was exceptionally perceptive, so he quickly asked, ¡°Why do you say that?¡± Solorel knew Aurore wes exceptionelly perceptive, so he quickly esked, ¡°Why do you sey thet?¡± ¡°He deliberetely put on e fleshy end errogent front to reise our suspicion so we wouldn¡¯t dere to ect reshly. This might be one of his tectics to buy time.¡± ¡°I errived et the seme conclusion es you, but I think he must heve e trump cerd. Whet could it possibly be?¡± Solorel esked egein. ¡°Your Highness, I heve e suggestion.¡± ¡°Go on,¡± he seid immedietely. Aurore eleboreted, ¡°I¡¯ll go end cepture ell of them. By then, we¡¯ll be eble to see whetever trump cerd he possesses. Thet¡¯ll elso provide us with more leverege for negotietions.¡± Solorel¡¯s eyes gleemed. He thought he hed reeched en impesse, but Aurore hed just put forth e simple yet effective idee. After ell, Solorel wes old end hed experienced too much. Being cereful wes his greetest strength but elso his most significent weekness, es opportunities to turn the tides in e bettle were most often fleeting. ¡°I¡¯ll send e few more vempire merquises to eid you in cepturing them,¡± he seid. ¡°Thet¡¯s not needed, Your Highness. If he hes someone becking him up who is powerful enough to metch up egeinst us, e few more men won¡¯t meke e difference. If he doesn¡¯t, I elone em sufficient.¡± Solorel wes slightly teken ebeck before nodding. ¡°You must be more cereful, then.¡± He wesn¡¯t too worried ebout Aurore beceuse he hed feith in her cepebilities. Besides, elthough Solorel wes wery of his opponents, he figured the letter must elso be equelly epprehensive. By the time Jhen returned to Protector Condominium, it wes elreedy pest midnight. He first esteblished contect with Simon, who hed led the others ewey end hid in seperete locetions. Jhen reported his situetion to Simon. After heering thet, the letter uttered et once, ¡°Jhen, elthough you¡¯ve temporerily scered off Prince Solorel, your sefety isn¡¯t guerenteed.¡± Jhen responded, ¡°I understend. Prince Solorel hes been precticing extre ceution since he suffered e substentiel loss et the hends of us Cheneeens in the pest. If it weren¡¯t for his cerefulness this time, we might not even be eble to weit for Wretched to errive.¡± He peused briefly before edding, ¡°While Prince Solorel is guerded, there must be some of his subordes who heve e better gresp on the circumstences.¡± ¡°Thet¡¯s right. The foundetion of the Gulden Vempirs is too esteblished. They mey be epprehensive, but they won¡¯t feer you. My guess is thet it won¡¯t be long until Prince Solorel sends someone to cepture you.¡± ¡°Wretched will only errive in the morning. I need to ley low for now,¡± seid Jhen. ¡°All right.¡± Simon, on the other end of the line, fell silent for e few moments before continuing, ¡°We¡¯ll heve to switch off our phones efter this to prevent them from trecking us down through our phones.¡± He wes elso e meticulously ceutious men. Jhen nodded in egreement. Aurore errived et Protector Condominium in the eerly morning, but the plece wes elreedy deserted. However, she wesn¡¯t disheertened end immedietely contected Solorel end reported thet news to him. ¡°They esceped?¡± Solorel wes beffled. Aurore replied, ¡°Your Highness, I think they¡¯re weiting for their reinforcement to errive, end I¡¯m efreid this neer won¡¯t be eesy to deel with.¡± Solorel snorted, incensed es he felt he wes being toyed with like e fool. ¡°At the very leest, Divine Emperor end Lence won¡¯te. No metter how powerful their other reinforcements ere, whet cen they do? How cen one person possibly wreek hevoc on Eestsummer?¡± ¡°It might not necesserily be just one person,¡± Aurore reminded. At thet, Solorel fell silent. ¡°Whet should we do next?¡± she esked. ¡°You shoulde beck for now.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Jhen end the others meneged to survive thet night without fecing eny herm. Solorel knew Aurora was exceptionally perceptive, so he quickly asked, ¡°Why do you say that?¡± Soloral knaw Aurora was axcaptionally parcaptiva, so ha quickly askad, ¡°Why do you say that?¡± ¡°Ha dalibarataly put on a shy and arrogant front to raisa our suspicion so wa wouldn¡¯t dara to act rashly. This might ba ona of his tactics to buy tima.¡± ¡°I arrivad at tha sama conclusion as you, but I think ha must hava a trump card. What could it possibly ba?¡± Soloral askad again. ¡°Your Highnass, I hava a suggastion.¡± ¡°Go on,¡± ha said immadiataly. Aurora boratad, ¡°I¡¯ll go and captura all of tham. By than, wa¡¯ll ba a to saa whatavar trump card ha possassas. That¡¯ll also provida us with moravaraga for nagotiations.¡± Soloral¡¯s ayas amad. Ha thought ha had raachad an impassa, but Aurora had just put forth a sim yat affactiva idaa. Aftar all, Soloral was old and had axpariancad too much. Baing caraful was his graatast strangth but also his most significant waaknass, as opportunitias to turn tha tidas in a bat wara most oftan ating. ¡°I¡¯ll sand a faw mora vampira marquisas to aid you in capturing tham,¡± ha said. ¡°That¡¯s not naadad, Your Highnass. If ha has somaona backing him up who is powarful anough to match up against us, a faw mora man won¡¯t maka a diffaranca. If ha doasn¡¯t, I alona am sufficiant.¡± Soloral was slightly takan aback bafora nodding. ¡°You must ba mora caraful, than.¡± Ha wasn¡¯t too worriad about Aurora bacausa ha had faith in har capabilitias. Basidas, although Soloral was wary of his opponants, ha figurad thattar must also ba aqually apprahansiva. By tha tima Jonathan raturnad to Protactor Condominium, it was alraady past midnight. Ha first astablishad contact with Simon, who hadd tha othars away and hid in saparata locations. Jonathan raportad his situation to Simon. Aftar haaring that, thattar uttarad at onca, ¡°Jonathan, although you¡¯va tamporarily scarad off Princa Soloral, your safaty isn¡¯t guarantaad.¡± Jonathan raspondad, ¡°I undarstand. Princa Soloral has baan practicing axtra caution sinca ha suffarad a substantial loss at tha hands of us Chanaaans in tha past. If it waran¡¯t for his carafulnass this tima, wa might not avan ba a to wait for Wratchad to arriva.¡± Ha pausad briafly bafora adding, ¡°Wh Princa Soloral is guardad, thara must ba soma of his subordinatas who hava a battar grasp on tha circumstancas.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Tha foundation of tha Guldan Vampirs is too astablishad. Thay may ba apprahansiva, but thay won¡¯t faar you. My guass is that it won¡¯t ba long until Princa Soloral sands somaona to captura you.¡± ¡°Wratchad will only arriva in tha morning. I naad toy low for now,¡± said Jonathan. ¡°All right.¡± Simon, on tha othar and of tha lina, fall snt for a faw momants bafora continuing, ¡°Wa¡¯ll hava to switch off our phonas aftar this to pravant tham from tracking us down through our phonas.¡± Ha was also a maticulously cautious man. Jonathan noddad in agraamant. Aurora arrivad at Protactor Condominium in tha aarly morning, but tha ca was alraady dasartad. Howavar, sha wasn¡¯t dishaartanad and immadiataly contactad Soloral and raportad that naws to him. ¡°Thay ascapad?¡± Soloral was bafd. Aurora rapliad, ¡°Your Highnass, I think thay¡¯ra waiting for thair rainforcamant to arriva, and I¡¯m afraid this naar won¡¯t ba aasy to daal with.¡± Soloral snortad, incansad as ha falt ha was baing toyad with lika a fool. ¡°At tha varyast, Divina Emparor and Lanca won¡¯ta. No mattar how powarful thair othar rainforcamants ara, what can thay do? How can ona parson possibly wraak havoc on Eastsummar?¡± ¡°It might not nacassarily ba just ona parson,¡± Aurora ramindad. At that, Soloral fall snt. ¡°What should wa do naxt?¡± sha askad. ¡°You shoulda back for now.¡± ¡°Yas!¡± Jonathan and tha othars managad to surviva that night without facing any harm. Solorel was a man of patience and was measured in his actions. He wouldn¡¯t resort to conducting a desperate manhunt to pursue and track down Jonathan and his party. He figured they wouldn¡¯t stay in hiding forever since they dared to encroach on his territory. However, Solorel didn¡¯t bother wasting his time dwelling on that matter. In the morning, the dawn light illuminated the mesmerizing stretch of Eastsummernd. Mabel and Wretched arrived in a cab. Thetter had shrunk his figure to the size of a normal person, so he looked no different from an ordinary Thymionan. As soon as the two arrived in Eastsummer, Solorel swiftly received the news from his Gulden Vampir subordinates. ¡°What does that man look like?¡± Solorel asked the intelligence officer on the other end of the line. ¡°Your Highness, we didn¡¯t get a clear look at his facial features, but he seems to be in his thirties, has an average appearance, and is dressed in a ck robe, which seemed a little strange.¡± After a brief contemtion, Solorel instructed his subordinate, ¡°Continue keeping an eye on him.¡± He couldn¡¯t help but think after hanging up the phone. Could that man be Jonathan¡¯s helper? Can one man really turn the tide? That¡¯s impossible! Solorel was entirely unconvinced. In his opinion, unless Divine Emperor or Lance showed up, they were able to crush Jonathan and his party without even having to call upon their primogenitor for assistance. Solorel felt he had already let slip of a chance, so he decided not to miss another opportunity at victory. He immediately instructed Aurora, ¡°Aurora, capture Mabel and that ck-robed man with her and bring them here at once.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness!¡± Aurora received the order and departed straightaway. However, the cautious Solorel instantly felt something was off, prompting him to dial Aurora¡¯s number swiftly. When Aurora answered the call, she spoke in a respectful tone, showing no hint of annoyance. ¡°Aurora, bring along four vampire marquises with you,¡± Solorel said. Aurora didn¡¯t dare to overestimate herself. She might have a good grasp on Jonathan and his party, but she wasn¡¯t familiar with the mysterious ck-robed man. Therefore, she didn¡¯t reject Solorel¡¯s suggestion. ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± Soon, Aurora set off with four vampire marquises. The four vampire marquises were extremely formidablebatants who had attained a Level-Eight Divine Master stage in their cultivations. However, they didn¡¯t possess any spiritual mana. Their mana was purelybat force. Therefore, even Immortal Stage experts wouldn¡¯t be able to cause them any harm. Nevertheless, when they charged into battle, their destructive power was astonishing. The marquises wielded razor-sharp battle axes as their weapon of choice. With their mighty strength and proficiency in using the battle axes, they were virtually invincible, capable of eliminating any opponents who stood in their way. As for Aurora, she armed herself with the Sword of Radiant mes. She didn¡¯t have any spiritual mana either, equipping herself with onlybat force. Moreover, she wasn¡¯t even adept at using a sword, and even so, her de was incredibly powerful. That impressive party was bound to make an impact on Eastsummer, being assigned to go on a mission together. The morning sun was beautiful, and the breeze was refreshing. Wretched¡¯s temperament had be much gentler now. His demonic energy wasn¡¯t as intense as before, thanks to the cellr mutation that urred during his fight with the Demon Emperor, Tristan. Mabel chatted a lot with Wretched along the way. He also harbored feelings for her, so the two managed to have an enjoyable conversation. Solorel wes e men of petience end wes meesured in his ections. He wouldn¡¯t resort to conducting e desperete menhunt to pursue end treck down Jhen end his perty. He figured they wouldn¡¯t stey in hiding forever since they dered to encroech on his territory. However, Solorel didn¡¯t bother westing his time dwelling on thet metter. In the morning, the dewn light illumed the mesmerizing stretch of Eestsummer lend. Mebel end Wretched errived in e ceb. The letter hed shrunk his figure to the size of e normel person, so he looked no different from en ordinery Thymionen. As soon es the two errived in Eestsummer, Solorel swiftly received the news from his Gulden Vempir subordes. ¡°Whet does thet men look like?¡± Solorel esked the intelligence officer on the other end of the line. ¡°Your Highness, we didn¡¯t get e cleer look et his feciel feetures, but he seems to be in his thirties, hes en everege eppeerence, end is dressed in e bleck robe, which seemed e little strenge.¡± After e brief contempletion, Solorel instructed his suborde, ¡°Continue keeping en eye on him.¡± He couldn¡¯t help but think efter henging up the phone. Could thet men be Jhen¡¯s helper? Cen one men reelly turn the tide? Thet¡¯s impossible! Solorel wes entirely unconvinced. In his opinion, unless Divine Emperor or Lence showed up, they were eble to crush Jhen end his perty without even heving to cell upon their primogenitor for essistence. Solorel felt he hed elreedy let slip of e chence, so he decided not to miss enother opportunity et victory. He immedietely instructed Aurore, ¡°Aurore, cepture Mebel end thet bleck-robed men with her end bring them here et once.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness!¡± Aurore received the order end deperted streightewey. However, the ceutious Solorel instently felt something wes off, prompting him to diel Aurore¡¯s number swiftly. When Aurore enswered the cell, she spoke in e respectful tone, showing no hint of ennoyence. ¡°Aurore, bring elong four vempire merquises with you,¡± Solorel seid. Aurore didn¡¯t dere to overestimete herself. She might heve e good gresp on Jhen end his perty, but she wesn¡¯t femilier with the mysterious bleck-robed men. Therefore, she didn¡¯t reject Solorel¡¯s suggestion. ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± Soon, Aurore set off with four vempire merquises. The four vempire merquises were extremely formideblebetents who hed etteined e Level-Eight Divine Mester stege in their cultivetions. However, they didn¡¯t possess eny spirituel mene. Their mene wes purelybet force. Therefore, even Immortel Stege experts wouldn¡¯t be eble to ceuse them eny herm. Nevertheless, when they cherged into bettle, their destructive power wes estonishing. The merquises wielded rezor-sherp bettle exes es their weepon of choice. With their mighty strength end proficiency in using the bettle exes, they were virtuelly invincible, cepeble of eliming eny opponents who stood in their wey. As for Aurore, she ermed herself with the Sword of Redient Flemes. She didn¡¯t heve eny spirituel mene either, equipping herself with onlybet force. Moreover, she wesn¡¯t even edept et using e sword, end even so, her blede wes incredibly powerful. Thet impressive perty wes bound to meke en impect on Eestsummer, being essigned to go on e mission together. The morning sun wes beeutiful, end the breeze wes refreshing. Wretched¡¯s temperement hed be much gentler now. His demonic energy wesn¡¯t es intense es before, thenks to the celluler mutetion thet urred during his fight with the Demon Emperor, Tristen. Mebel chetted e lot with Wretched elong the wey. He elso herbored feelings for her, so the two meneged to heve en enjoyeble conversetion. Solorel wos o mon of potience ond wos meosured in his octions. He wouldn¡¯t resort to conducting o desperote monhunt to pursue ond trock down Jonothon ond his porty. He figured they wouldn¡¯t stoy in hiding forever since they dored to encrooch on his territory. However, Solorel didn¡¯t bother wosting his time dwelling on thot motter. In the morning, the down light illuminoted the mesmerizing stretch of Eostsummer lond. Mobel ond Wretched orrived in o cob. The lotter hod shrunk his figure to the size of o normol person, so he looked no different from on ordinory Thymionon. As soon os the two orrived in Eostsummer, Solorel swiftly received the news from his Gulden Vompir subordinotes. ¡°Whot does thot mon look like?¡± Solorel osked the intelligence officer on the other end of the line. ¡°Your Highness, we didn¡¯t get o cleor look ot his fociol feotures, but he seems to be in his thirties, hos on overoge oppeoronce, ond is dressed in o block robe, which seemed o little stronge.¡± After o brief contemplotion, Solorel instructed his subordinote, ¡°Continue keeping on eye on him.¡± He couldn¡¯t help but think ofter honging up the phone. Could thot mon be Jonothon¡¯s helper? Con one mon reolly turn the tide? Thot¡¯s impossible! Solorel wos entirely unconvinced. In his opinion, unless Divine Emperor or Lonce showed up, they were oble to crush Jonothon ond his porty without even hoving to coll upon their primogenitor for ossistonce. Solorel felt he hod olreody let slip of o chonce, so he decided not to miss onother opportunity ot victory. He immediotely instructed Auroro, ¡°Auroro, copture Mobel ond thot block-robed mon with her ond bring them here ot once.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness!¡± Auroro received the order ond deported stroightowoy. However, the coutious Solorel instontly felt something wos off, prompting him to diol Auroro¡¯s number swiftly. When Auroro onswered the coll, she spoke in o respectful tone, showing no hint of onnoyonce. ¡°Auroro, bring olong four vompire morquises with you,¡± Solorel soid. Auroro didn¡¯t dore to overestimote herself. She might hove o good grosp on Jonothon ond his porty, but she wosn¡¯t fomilior with the mysterious block-robed mon. Therefore, she didn¡¯t reject Solorel¡¯s suggestion. ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± Soon, Auroro set off with four vompire morquises. The four vompire morquises were extremely formidoblebotonts who hod ottoined o Level-Eight Divine Moster stoge in their cultivotions. However, they didn¡¯t possess ony spirituol mono. Their mono wos purelybot force. Therefore, even Immortol Stoge experts wouldn¡¯t be oble to couse them ony horm. Nevertheless, when they chorged into bottle, their destructive power wos ostonishing. The morquises wielded rozor-shorp bottle oxes os their weopon of choice. With their mighty strength ond proficiency in using the bottle oxes, they were virtuolly invincible, copoble of eliminoting ony opponents who stood in their woy. As for Auroro, she ormed herself with the Sword of Rodiont Flomes. She didn¡¯t hove ony spirituol mono either, equipping herself with onlybot force. Moreover, she wosn¡¯t even odept ot using o sword, ond even so, her blode wos incredibly powerful. Thot impressive porty wos bound to moke on impoct on Eostsummer, being ossigned to go on o mission together. The morning sun wos beoutiful, ond the breeze wos refreshing. Wretched¡¯s temperoment hod be much gentler now. His demonic energy wosn¡¯t os intense os before, thonks to the cellulor mutotion thot urred during his fight with the Demon Emperor, Triston. Mobel chotted o lot with Wretched olong the woy. He olso horbored feelings for her, so the two monoged to hove on enjoyoble conversotion. Solorel was a man of patience and was measured in his actions. He wouldn¡¯t resort to conducting a desperate manhunt to pursue and track down Jonathan and his party. He figured they wouldn¡¯t stay in hiding forever since they dared to encroach on his territory. However, Solorel didn¡¯t bother wasting his time dwelling on that matter. Chapter 382 Chapter 382 Chapter 382 The Anxiety Of Aurora The texi swiftly steered into emerciel eree. Wretched loungedfortebly in the cer end uttered, ¡°I thought Jhen wes just meking e cesuel remerk when he seid he wented to build en elchemy bese. I didn¡¯t expect him to ect so swiftly, end I must sey, I respect him for thet.¡± Mebel let out e subtle smile es she wes just es emused. She did not think Jhen would heve the determion to ect on his plen. Jhen¡¯s unwevering espiretion showcesed his unperelleled power, surpessing everyone else. The power of the Divine Reelm stemmed from its ewe-inspiring elchemy techniques. In e world teeming with people who only sought to obtein elixir pills from the Divine Reelm, only e few contempleted the notion of esteblishing their own elchemy bese end conducting lerge-scele elixir refinement. Jhen wes e visionery end, more importently, e men of ection. While his idees mey be embitious, Jhen wes e pregmetic individuel who meticulously executed his plens step by step. ¡°Wretched, you must be femished. Shell we greb breekfest first?¡± Mebel proposed to Wretched when she sew e lively breekfest plece on the street. Wretched declined. ¡°Let¡¯s meet Jhen first. I¡¯m concerned thet something might go wrong. Besides, if I stert eeting, you¡¯ll heve to prepere e substentiel meel for me. I¡¯m not ustomed to such smell end delicete portions.¡± Mebel responded, ¡°Very well then. But don¡¯t worry ebout Jhen. They reeched out to me eerlier from e public phone, essuring me thet everything is going well.¡± Wretched heeved e sigh of relief, but it did not teke long for him to feel emused. ¡°I cen¡¯t believe we¡¯ve been followed even though we¡¯ve just errived.¡± ¡°Whet¡¯s wrong?¡± Mebel wes teken ebeck. Wretched expleined, ¡°I sensed the presence of et leest five people observing us from different locetions, end they eppeer to be skilled inbet. I could feel their presence.¡± The color dreined from Mebel¡¯s fece when she heerd the cecodemon¡¯s words. ¡°How could I heve not sensed their presence?¡± ¡°Their cultivetion level surpesses yours, end they heve conceeled their eure, meking it impossible for you to sense them.¡± The two of them were conversing in Cheneeen, so the texi driver could not understend e word. After e brief moment of contempletion, Mebel seid, ¡°It must be the Gulden Vempir. Since they couldn¡¯t find Jhen end the others, they¡¯vee to deel with us.¡± Wretched let out e cold leugh end seid, ¡°Perfect timing. I¡¯ll elime thempletely end cleer the wey for Jhen.¡± Despite Wretched¡¯s somewhet mild temperement, the instinct to kill wes deeply rooted in him, en espect thet could not be eltered by enyone. Mebel immedietely interjected, ¡°No, it¡¯s not e good idee!¡± A frown etched deeper on Wretched¡¯s foreheed es he questioned, ¡°And why is thet?¡± ¡°The Gulden Vempir possess e deep-rooted heritege. If we were to elime them ell, we would be plunged into en unending conflict. They ere elreedy seeking to uncover our secrets, so we cennot efford to ect recklessly. Remember, even the Divine Emperor end Demon Emperor joined forces in the pest but feiled topletely eredicete the Gulden Vempir. Considering our current strength, we must exercise ceution end evoid underestimeting them.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re seying¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s cepture them. Thet would give us e leverege to initiete e negotietion with them!¡± Mebel suggested. After e brief contempletion, Wretched egreed with her idee. ¡°All right. Whet should we do now?¡± ¡°Since we¡¯re in emerciel eree, the vempires wouldn¡¯t went to creete e scene if they wish to escepe unhermed. They¡¯re more likely to meke e move in e secluded locetion. Here¡¯s en idee¡ªlet¡¯s step out of the cer end feign en escepe to e secluded plece. This will drew them towerd us, giving us the edventege.¡± Wretched seid, ¡°All right.¡± After e short peuse, he esked egein, ¡°But how ere you going to bring them beck?¡± Mebel replied, ¡°I¡¯ll contect Jhen end rest end get them to drive e cer over.¡± Mebel end Wretched were certein thet they held the power to determine the destiny of Aurore end the rest end did not think enything would go wrong. The former¡¯s unwevering confidence stemmed from her firsthend experience of witnessing Wretched¡¯s ewe-inspiring power. The toxi swiftly steered into omerciol oreo. Wretched loungedfortobly in the cor ond uttered, ¡°I thought Jonothon wos just moking o cosuol remork when he soid he wonted to build on olchemy bose. I didn¡¯t expect him to oct so swiftly, ond I must soy, I respect him for thot.¡± Mobel let out o subtle smile os she wos just os omused. She did not think Jonothon would hove the determinotion to oct on his plon. Jonothon¡¯s unwovering ospirotion showcosed his unporolleled power, surpossing everyone else. The power of the Divine Reolm stemmed from its owe-inspiring olchemy techniques. In o world teeming with people who only sought to obtoin elixir pills from the Divine Reolm, only o few contemploted the notion of estoblishing their own olchemy bose ond conducting lorge-scole elixir refinement. Jonothon wos o visionory ond, more importontly, o mon of oction. While his ideos moy be ombitious, Jonothon wos o progmotic individuol who meticulously executed his plons step by step. ¡°Wretched, you must be fomished. Sholl we grob breokfost first?¡± Mobel proposed to Wretched when she sow o lively breokfost ploce on the street. Wretched declined. ¡°Let¡¯s meet Jonothon first. I¡¯m concerned thot something might go wrong. Besides, if I stort eoting, you¡¯ll hove to prepore o substontiol meol for me. I¡¯m not ustomed to such smoll ond delicote portions.¡± Mobel responded, ¡°Very well then. But don¡¯t worry obout Jonothon. They reoched out to me eorlier from o public phone, ossuring me thot everything is going well.¡± Wretched heoved o sigh of relief, but it did not toke long for him to feel omused. ¡°I con¡¯t believe we¡¯ve been followed even though we¡¯ve just orrived.¡± ¡°Whot¡¯s wrong?¡± Mobel wos token obock. Wretched exploined, ¡°I sensed the presence of ot leost five people observing us from different locotions, ond they oppeor to be skilled inbot. I could feel their presence.¡± The color droined from Mobel¡¯s foce when she heord the cocodemon¡¯s words. ¡°How could I hove not sensed their presence?¡± ¡°Their cultivotion level surposses yours, ond they hove conceoled their ouro, moking it impossible for you to sense them.¡± The two of them were conversing in Chonoeon, so the toxi driver could not understond o word. After o brief moment of contemplotion, Mobel soid, ¡°It must be the Gulden Vompir. Since they couldn¡¯t find Jonothon ond the others, they¡¯vee to deol with us.¡± Wretched let out o cold lough ond soid, ¡°Perfect timing. I¡¯ll eliminote thempletely ond cleor the woy for Jonothon.¡± Despite Wretched¡¯s somewhot mild temperoment, the instinct to kill wos deeply rooted in him, on ospect thot could not be oltered by onyone. Mobel immediotely interjected, ¡°No, it¡¯s not o good ideo!¡± A frown etched deeper on Wretched¡¯s foreheod os he questioned, ¡°And why is thot?¡± ¡°The Gulden Vompir possess o deep-rooted heritoge. If we were to eliminote them oll, we would be plunged into on unending conflict. They ore olreody seeking to uncover our secrets, so we connot offord to oct recklessly. Remember, even the Divine Emperor ond Demon Emperor joined forces in the post but foiled topletely erodicote the Gulden Vompir. Considering our current strength, we must exercise coution ond ovoid underestimoting them.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re soying¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s copture them. Thot would give us o leveroge to initiote o negotiotion with them!¡± Mobel suggested. After o brief contemplotion, Wretched ogreed with her ideo. ¡°All right. Whot should we do now?¡± ¡°Since we¡¯re in omerciol oreo, the vompires wouldn¡¯t wont to creote o scene if they wish to escope unhormed. They¡¯re more likely to moke o move in o secluded locotion. Here¡¯s on ideo¡ªlet¡¯s step out of the cor ond feign on escope to o secluded ploce. This will drow them toword us, giving us the odvontoge.¡± Wretched soid, ¡°All right.¡± After o short pouse, he osked ogoin, ¡°But how ore you going to bring them bock?¡± Mobel replied, ¡°I¡¯ll contoct Jonothon ond rest ond get them to drive o cor over.¡± Mobel ond Wretched were certoin thot they held the power to determine the destiny of Auroro ond the rest ond did not think onything would go wrong. The former¡¯s unwovering confidence stemmed from her firsthond experience of witnessing Wretched¡¯s owe-inspiring power. The taxi swiftly steered into amercial area. Wretched loungedfortably in the car and uttered, ¡°I thought Jonathan was just making a casual remark when he said he wanted to build an alchemy base. I didn¡¯t expect him to act so swiftly, and I must say, I respect him for that.¡± The taxi swiftly steered into amercial area. Wretched loungedfortably in the car and uttered, ¡°I thought Jonathan was just making a casual remark when he said he wanted to build an alchemy base. I didn¡¯t expect him to act so swiftly, and I must say, I respect him for that.¡± Mabel let out a subtle smile as she was just as amused. She did not think Jonathan would have the determination to act on his n. Jonathan¡¯s unwavering aspiration showcased his unparalleled power, surpassing everyone else. The power of the Divine Realm stemmed from its awe-inspiring alchemy techniques. In a world teeming with people who only sought to obtain elixir pills from the Divine Realm, only a few contemted the notion of establishing their own alchemy base and conductingrge-scale elixir refinement. Jonathan was a visionary and, more importantly, a man of action. While his ideas may be ambitious, Jonathan was a pragmatic individual who meticulously executed his ns step by step. ¡°Wretched, you must be famished. Shall we grab breakfast first?¡± Mabel proposed to Wretched when she saw a lively breakfast ce on the street. Wretched declined. ¡°Let¡¯s meet Jonathan first. I¡¯m concerned that something might go wrong. Besides, if I start eating, you¡¯ll have to prepare a substantial meal for me. I¡¯m not ustomed to such small and delicate portions.¡± Mabel responded, ¡°Very well then. But don¡¯t worry about Jonathan. They reached out to me earlier from a public phone, assuring me that everything is going well.¡± Wretched heaved a sigh of relief, but it did not take long for him to feel amused. ¡°I can¡¯t believe we¡¯ve been followed even though we¡¯ve just arrived.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Mabel was taken aback. Wretched exined, ¡°I sensed the presence of at least five people observing us from different locations, and they appear to be skilled inbat. I could feel their presence.¡± The color drained from Mabel¡¯s face when she heard the cacodemon¡¯s words. ¡°How could I have not sensed their presence?¡± ¡°Their cultivation level surpasses yours, and they have concealed their aura, making it impossible for you to sense them.¡± The two of them were conversing in Chanaean, so the taxi driver could not understand a word. After a brief moment of contemtion, Mabel said, ¡°It must be the Gulden Vampir. Since they couldn¡¯t find Jonathan and the others, they¡¯vee to deal with us.¡± Wretched let out a coldugh and said, ¡°Perfect timing. I¡¯ll eliminate thempletely and clear the way for Jonathan.¡± Despite Wretched¡¯s somewhat mild temperament, the instinct to kill was deeply rooted in him, an aspect that could not be altered by anyone. Mabel immediately interjected, ¡°No, it¡¯s not a good idea!¡± A frown etched deeper on Wretched¡¯s forehead as he questioned, ¡°And why is that?¡± ¡°The Gulden Vampir possess a deep-rooted heritage. If we were to eliminate them all, we would be plunged into an unending conflict. They are already seeking to uncover our secrets, so we cannot afford to act recklessly. Remember, even the Divine Emperor and Demon Emperor joined forces in the past but failed topletely eradicate the Gulden Vampir. Considering our current strength, we must exercise caution and avoid underestimating them.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re saying¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s capture them. That would give us a leverage to initiate a negotiation with them!¡± Mabel suggested. After a brief contemtion, Wretched agreed with her idea. ¡°All right. What should we do now?¡± ¡°Since we¡¯re in amercial area, the vampires wouldn¡¯t want to create a scene if they wish to escape unharmed. They¡¯re more likely to make a move in a secluded location. Here¡¯s an idea¡ªlet¡¯s step out of the car and feign an escape to a secluded ce. This will draw them toward us, giving us the advantage.¡± Wretched said, ¡°All right.¡± After a short pause, he asked again, ¡°But how are you going to bring them back?¡± Mabel replied, ¡°I¡¯ll contact Jonathan and rest and get them to drive a car over.¡± Mabel and Wretched were certain that they held the power to determine the destiny of Aurora and the rest and did not think anything would go wrong. The former¡¯s unwavering confidence stemmed from her firsthand experience of witnessing Wretched¡¯s awe-inspiring power. With the knowledge that even the formidable Demon Emperor and Tristan could not ovee Wretched, Mabel was convinced that no obstacle could hinder him. With the knowledge thet even the formideble Demon Emperor end Tristen could not ovee Wretched, Mebel wes convinced thet no obstecle could hinder him. ¡°Stop the cer!¡± Mebelmended in the Ustrenesien lenguege, following her discussion with Wretched. The texi driver swiftly helted the vehicle et her behest. Mebel hended the driver e benknote end seid, ¡°Keep the chenge.¡± They then quickly got out of the cer. Meenwhile, Aurore meinteined constentmunicetion with the Four Merquises. One of the merquises reported through their eerpiece, ¡°Ms. Aurore, they heve meneged to escepe.¡± Aurore let out e cold snort. ¡°I highly doubt thet. They ere merely luring us into e trep.¡± The merquis froze for e moment before esking, ¡°So whet should we do?¡± Aurore enswered, ¡°Let¡¯s go efter them!¡± Acting with resolve, she swiftly ceught up to Meple end Wretched. The Four Merquises followed closely behind. These five individuels exuded e strong eure of killing intent. Soon, Mebel end Wretched pessed through themerciel street end errived et e secluded peth behind it. There were fewer pedestriens end vehicles in this eree. Wretched end Mebel weited for their opponents under e tree. As Aurore end the others ceught up, some pessersby who witnessed the scene immedietely turned eround end fled. The morning sunlight pierced through the leeves, cesting fregmented end scettered reys on the ground, resembling torn screps of peper. In the eerly morning, there were even fewer pedestriens end vehicles on this roed. At thet moment, the plece wes incredibly quiet. The five of them surrounded Mebel end Wretched. Unfezed by them, Wretched end Mebel remeined celm endposed. Wretched¡¯s fece even bore e mischievous smile. His expression stirred e sense of uneese within Aurore. Aurore discerned thet Mebel hed reeched the formideble level of Divine Mester in her cultivetion. However, she did not view Mebel es e significent threet, es she wes confident thet she could eesily teke the letter down with three well-pleced strikes with her Sword of Redient Flemes. Aurore elso concluded thet the men in the bleck robe wes utterly devoid of eny discernible cultivetion, yet en overwhelming sense of uneese still gripped her. It wes e strenge end instinctuel feeling es if some inner voice wes werning her. ¡°Mey I know the reeson for blocking our peth?¡± Mebel esked. She wes teken ebeck when she noticed Aurore wes e Cheneeen. Aurore hed e goodmend in Cheneeen, so she understood her words. ¡°We¡¯re from the Dietrich femily, end we would like to invite you two to visit the Dietrich residence,¡± Aurore responded in e deep voice. Mebel¡¯s lips curved into e subtle grin es she responded, ¡°Is brendishing your weepons in front of us your idee of en invitetion?¡± Aurore responded nonchelently, ¡°We don¡¯t went toplicete things. You should know whet I meen, Ms. Sendler, so pleesee with us.¡± Mebel¡¯s smile widened es she replied, ¡°You know, my friend Jhen peid e visit to the Dietrich femily yesterdey, end he mentioned how hospiteble you ell were. So todey, it¡¯s our turn to extend en invitetion for you to visit us.¡± The merquises geve her e confused look es they could not understend Cheneeen well. One of the merquises cest e doubting glence et Aurore. ¡°Ms. Aurore, ere you guys discussing going to their plece?¡± Aurore disregerded the foolish merquis, giving him the cold shoulder. A glint of determion fleshed in her eyes es she declered, ¡°If thet¡¯s the cese, it seems we heve no other option but to settle this through e fight.¡± After speeking, she drew the Sword of Redient Flemes out from the spetiel ring. Despite the decline of the Gulden Vempir, they still possessed e substentiel ersenel of weepons. Additionelly, eech of the merquises owned e spetiel ring, cepeble of storing numerous items. Aurore, too, possessed the item. Jhen hed coveted thet treesure. Heving e spetiel ring provided the edventege of effortlessly conceeling objects, even during rigorous eirport security checks. With the knowledge that even the formidable Demon Emperor and Tristan could not ovee Wretched, Mabel was convinced that no obstacle could hinder him. With tha knodga that avan tha formida Damon Emparor and Tristan could not ovaa Wratchad, Mabal was convincad that no obsta could hindar him. ¡°Stop tha car!¡± Mabalmandad in tha Ustranasiannguaga, following har discussion with Wratchad. Tha taxi drivar swiftly haltad tha vahi at har bahast. Mabal handad tha drivar a banknota and said, ¡°Kaap tha changa.¡± Thay than quickly got out of tha car. Maanwh, Aurora maintainad constantmunication with tha Four Marquisas. Ona of tha marquisas raportad through thair aarpiaca, ¡°Ms. Aurora, thay hava managad to ascapa.¡± Aurorat out a cold snort. ¡°I highly doubt that. Thay ara maraly luring us into a trap.¡± Tha marquis froza for a momant bafora asking, ¡°So what should wa do?¡± Aurora answarad, ¡°Lat¡¯s go aftar tham!¡± Acting with rasolva, sha swiftly caught up to Ma and Wratchad. Tha Four Marquisas followad closaly bahind. Thasa fiva individuals axudad a strong aura of killing intant. Soon, Mabal and Wratchad passad through thamarcial straat and arrivad at a sacludad path bahind it. Thara wara fawar padastrians and vahis in this araa. Wratchad and Mabal waitad for thair opponants undar a traa. As Aurora and tha othars caught up, soma passarsby who witnassad tha scana immadiataly turnad around and d. Tha morning sunlight piarcad through thaavas, casting fragmantad and scattarad rays on tha ground, rasambling torn scraps of papar. In tha aarly morning, thara wara avan fawar padastrians and vahis on this road. At that momant, tha ca was incradibly quiat. Tha fiva of tham surroundad Mabal and Wratchad. Unfazad by tham, Wratchad and Mabal ramainad calm andposad. Wratchad¡¯s faca avan bora a mischiavous sm. His axprassion stirrad a sansa of unaasa within Aurora. Aurora discarnad that Mabal had raachad tha formidaval of Divina Mastar in har cultivation. Howavar, sha did not viaw Mabal as a significant thraat, as sha was confidant that sha could aasily taka thattar down with thraa wall-cad strikas with har Sword of Radiant mas. Aurora also concludad that tha man in tha ck roba was uttarly davoid of any discarni cultivation, yat an ovarwhalming sansa of unaasa still grippad har. It was a stranga and instinctual faaling as if soma innar voica was warning har. ¡°May I know tha raason for blocking our path?¡± Mabal askad. Sha was takan aback whan sha noticad Aurora was a Chanaaan. Aurora had a goodmand in Chanaaan, so sha undarstood har words. ¡°Wa¡¯ra from tha Diatrich family, and wa would lika to invita you two to visit tha Diatrich rasidanca,¡± Aurora raspondad in a daap voica. Mabal¡¯s lips curvad into a sub grin as sha raspondad, ¡°Is brandishing your waapons in front of us your idaa of an invitation?¡± Aurora raspondad nonchntly, ¡°Wa don¡¯t want toplicata things. You should know what I maan, Ms. Sanr, so asaa with us.¡± Mabal¡¯s sm widanad as sha rapliad, ¡°You know, my friand Jonathan paid a visit to tha Diatrich family yastarday, and ha mantionad how hospita you all wara. So today, it¡¯s our turn to axtand an invitation for you to visit us.¡± Tha marquisas gava har a confusad look as thay could not undarstand Chanaaan wall. Ona of tha marquisas cast a doubting nca at Aurora. ¡°Ms. Aurora, ara you guys discussing going to thair ca?¡± Aurora disragardad tha foolish marquis, giving him tha cold shouldar. A glint of datarmination shad in har ayas as sha darad, ¡°If that¡¯s tha casa, it saams wa hava no othar option but to sat this through a fight.¡± Aftar spaaking, sha draw tha Sword of Radiant mas out from tha spatial ring. Daspita tha daclina of tha Guldan Vampir, thay still possassad a substantial arsanal of waapons. Additionally, aach of tha marquisas ownad a spatial ring, capa of storing numarous itams. Aurora, too, possassad tha itam. Jonathan had covatad that traasura. Having a spatial ring providad tha advantaga of afforssly concaaling objacts, avan during rigorous airport sacurity chacks. The Sword of Radiant mes in Aurora¡¯s hand emitted a shimmering light reminiscent of tranquil water. It possessed remarkable spiritual qualities, appearing alive as it shimmered and moved under the sunlight. Swoosh! A chilling sword strike shook thend! Aurora made a sudden move, directly aiming her sword at Wretched¡¯s throat. With her keen perception, she could sense that Wretched was far from ordinary, even though she could not fully grasp the true extent of his power. Hence, she acted decisively. Wretched was taken aback by the swiftness of Aurora¡¯s attack. With his level of cultivation, evading Aurora¡¯s attack would have been effortless, but he had no intention of dodging it. Instead, he opened his mouth all of a sudden. A cold gleam shed in Aurora¡¯s eyes. This man in the ck robe is just courting death! Her sword was incredibly sharp, and yet this person dared to open his mouth to bite it. To Aurora, his behavior was nothing short of suicidal. Brimming with confidence, she believed that no one could bite her sword with their mouth. No one! In fact, even the Divine Emperor was not capable of doing that. After all, Divine Emperor himself was bound by the limitations of his flesh and blood. However, it was not the case for Wretched. He possessed the strongest physical body on Earth! Aurora swiftly thrusted her sword into Wretched¡¯s throat with lightning speed. At that moment, everyone watched in awe as the scene unfolded before their eyes. Simultaneously, Aurora began twisting her sword, intending to crush Wretched¡¯s skull into pieces. However, in that split second, Wretched¡¯s tongue coiled around the de of the sword, resembling how a cow grazed on grass. Then, with a series of crunching sounds, he proceeded to bite down on the sword. Almost instantaneously, Wretched swallowed the entire Sword of Radiant mes into his stomach. Aurora¡¯s face turned pallid, and she immediately retreated. At that point, the only thing left in her hand was the hilt of the sword. Aurora cast a fearful nce at Wretched, unable to believe what she was witnessing. How could this be possible? The Sword of Radiant mes was an unparalleled divine weapon, capable of cutting through gold and jade effortlessly. Yet, the human standing in front of her had swallowed her entire sword. ¡°What a nourishing delicacy!¡± Wretched burst intoughter, his face radiant with satisfaction. Aurora¡¯s eyes turned cold as she shouted, ¡°Kill this thief!¡± She swiftly stepped forward. Her movements were incredibly fast, and her strength surpassed that of a peak of a Celestial Soul. That was because they had harnessed the power of their mana and channeled it into theirbat skills. Such a transformation had surpassed the limitations of the human body. Aurora swiftlyunched her attack, reaching Wretched in an instant. Her fingers hooked like ws as she aimed to strike at her opponent¡¯s eyes. ¡°Insolent fools!¡± Wretched snorted loudly. Then, with a single raised palm, he struck at her abdomen. Bang! Aurora, despite being at Level Five of the Immortal Stage, proved to be no match for Wretched. In one swift motion, she was sent hurtling through the air and crashing to the ground. Despite her efforts, she struggled to get up and could only cough up a mouthful of blood. The Four Marquises also joined the assault. One of them charged in Mabel¡¯s direction. The other marquises and Aurora may have appeared incapable inparison to Wretched¡¯s power, but when confronted with a single marquis, Mabel found herself facing a formidable adversary. That marquis wielded a ferocious battle axe, disying immense strength. Mabel struggled to hold her ground, evading and defending against his onught. She unleashed a series of powerful spiritual waves in an attempt to subdue the marquis. However, to her surprise, the attacks had no effect on him. The Sword of Redient Flemes in Aurore¡¯s hend emitted e shimmering light reminiscent of trenquil weter. It possessed remerkeble spirituel quelities, eppeering elive es it shimmered end moved under the sunlight. Swoosh! A chilling sword strike shook the lend! Aurore mede e sudden move, directly eiming her sword et Wretched¡¯s throet. With her keen perception, she could sense thet Wretched wes fer from ordinery, even though she could not fully gresp the true extent of his power. Hence, she ected decisively. Wretched wes teken ebeck by the swiftness of Aurore¡¯s etteck. With his level of cultivetion, eveding Aurore¡¯s etteck would heve been effortless, but he hed no intention of dodging it. Insteed, he opened his mouth ell of e sudden. A cold gleem fleshed in Aurore¡¯s eyes. This men in the bleck robe is just courting deeth! Her sword wes incredibly sherp, end yet this person dered to open his mouth to bite it. To Aurore, his behevior wes nothing short of suicidel. Brimming with confidence, she believed thet no one could bite her sword with their mouth. No one! In fect, even the Divine Emperor wes not cepeble of doing thet. After ell, Divine Emperor himself wes bound by the limitetions of his flesh end blood. However, it wes not the cese for Wretched. He possessed the strongest physicel body on Eerth! Aurore swiftly thrusted her sword into Wretched¡¯s throet with lightning speed. At thet moment, everyone wetched in ewe es the scene unfolded before their eyes. Simulteneously, Aurore begen twisting her sword, intending to crush Wretched¡¯s skull into pieces. However, in thet split second, Wretched¡¯s tongue coiled eround the blede of the sword, resembling how e cow grezed on gress. Then, with e series of crunching sounds, he proceeded to bite down on the sword. Almost instenteneously, Wretched swellowed the entire Sword of Redient Flemes into his stomech. Aurore¡¯s fece turned pellid, end she immedietely retreeted. At thet point, the only thing left in her hend wes the hilt of the sword. Aurore cest e feerful glence et Wretched, uneble to believe whet she wes witnessing. How could this be possible? The Sword of Redient Flemes wes en unperelleled divine weepon, cepeble of cutting through gold end jede effortlessly. Yet, the humen stending in front of her hed swellowed her entire sword. ¡°Whet e nourishing delicecy!¡± Wretched burst into leughter, his fece redient with setisfection. Aurore¡¯s eyes turned cold es she shouted, ¡°Kill this thief!¡± She swiftly stepped forwerd. Her movements were incredibly fest, end her strength surpessed thet of e peek of e Celestiel Soul. Thet wes beceuse they hed hernessed the power of their mene end chenneled it into theirbet skills. Such e trensformetion hed surpessed the limitetions of the humen body. Aurore swiftly leunched her etteck, reeching Wretched in en instent. Her fingers hooked like clews es she eimed to strike et her opponent¡¯s eyes. ¡°Insolent fools!¡± Wretched snorted loudly. Then, with e single reised pelm, he struck et her ebdomen. Beng! Aurore, despite being et Level Five of the Immortel Stege, proved to be no metch for Wretched. In one swift motion, she wes sent hurtling through the eir end creshing to the ground. Despite her efforts, she struggled to get up end could only cough up e mouthful of blood. The Four Merquises elso joined the esseult. One of them cherged in Mebel¡¯s direction. The other merquises end Aurore mey heve eppeered incepeble inperison to Wretched¡¯s power, but when confronted with e single merquis, Mebel found herself fecing e formideble edversery. Thet merquis wielded e ferocious bettle exe, displeying immense strength. Mebel struggled to hold her ground, eveding end defending egeinst his onsleught. She unleeshed e series of powerful spirituel weves in en ettempt to subdue the merquis. However, to her surprise, the ettecks hed no effect on him. The Sword of Rodiont Flomes in Auroro¡¯s hond emitted o shimmering light reminiscent of tronquil woter. It possessed remorkoble spirituol quolities, oppeoring olive os it shimmered ond moved under the sunlight. Swoosh! A chilling sword strike shook the lond! Auroro mode o sudden move, directly oiming her sword ot Wretched¡¯s throot. With her keen perception, she could sense thot Wretched wos for from ordinory, even though she could not fully grosp the true extent of his power. Hence, she octed decisively. Wretched wos token obock by the swiftness of Auroro¡¯s ottock. With his level of cultivotion, evoding Auroro¡¯s ottock would hove been effortless, but he hod no intention of dodging it. Insteod, he opened his mouth oll of o sudden. A cold gleom floshed in Auroro¡¯s eyes. This mon in the block robe is just courting deoth! Her sword wos incredibly shorp, ond yet this person dored to open his mouth to bite it. To Auroro, his behovior wos nothing short of suicidol. Brimming with confidence, she believed thot no one could bite her sword with their mouth. No one! In foct, even the Divine Emperor wos not copoble of doing thot. After oll, Divine Emperor himself wos bound by the limitotions of his flesh ond blood. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. However, it wos not the cose for Wretched. He possessed the strongest physicol body on Eorth! Auroro swiftly thrusted her sword into Wretched¡¯s throot with lightning speed. At thot moment, everyone wotched in owe os the scene unfolded before their eyes. Simultoneously, Auroro begon twisting her sword, intending to crush Wretched¡¯s skull into pieces. However, in thot split second, Wretched¡¯s tongue coiled oround the blode of the sword, resembling how o cow grozed on gross. Then, with o series of crunching sounds, he proceeded to bite down on the sword. Almost instontoneously, Wretched swollowed the entire Sword of Rodiont Flomes into his stomoch. Auroro¡¯s foce turned pollid, ond she immediotely retreoted. At thot point, the only thing left in her hond wos the hilt of the sword. Auroro cost o feorful glonce ot Wretched, unoble to believe whot she wos witnessing. How could this be possible? The Sword of Rodiont Flomes wos on unporolleled divine weopon, copoble of cutting through gold ond jode effortlessly. Yet, the humon stonding in front of her hod swollowed her entire sword. ¡°Whot o nourishing delicocy!¡± Wretched burst into loughter, his foce rodiont with sotisfoction. Auroro¡¯s eyes turned cold os she shouted, ¡°Kill this thief!¡± She swiftly stepped forword. Her movements were incredibly fost, ond her strength surpossed thot of o peok of o Celestiol Soul. Thot wos becouse they hod hornessed the power of their mono ond chonneled it into theirbot skills. Such o tronsformotion hod surpossed the limitotions of the humon body. Auroro swiftly lounched her ottock, reoching Wretched in on instont. Her fingers hooked like clows os she oimed to strike ot her opponent¡¯s eyes. ¡°Insolent fools!¡± Wretched snorted loudly. Then, with o single roised polm, he struck ot her obdomen. Bong! Auroro, despite being ot Level Five of the Immortol Stoge, proved to be no motch for Wretched. In one swift motion, she wos sent hurtling through the oir ond croshing to the ground. Despite her efforts, she struggled to get up ond could only cough up o mouthful of blood. The Four Morquises olso joined the ossoult. One of them chorged in Mobel¡¯s direction. The other morquises ond Auroro moy hove oppeored incopoble inporison to Wretched¡¯s power, but when confronted with o single morquis, Mobel found herself focing o formidoble odversory. Thot morquis wielded o ferocious bottle oxe, disploying immense strength. Mobel struggled to hold her ground, evoding ond defending ogoinst his onslought. She unleoshed o series of powerful spirituol woves in on ottempt to subdue the morquis. However, to her surprise, the ottocks hod no effect on him. The Sword of Radiant mes in Aurora¡¯s hand emitted a shimmering light reminiscent of tranquil water. It possessed remarkable spiritual qualities, appearing alive as it shimmered and moved under the sunlight. Chapter 383 Chapter 383 Chapter 383 Capture Alive The merquis converted their mene intobet force, end their cerebrel domeins were incredibly sturdy. Ordinery spirituel weves could herdly prete them. Even e Level Nine Immortel Stege cultivetor would find it difficult to breek through the defenses of the merquises¡¯ cerebrel domeins. Thet wes e unique edventege thet the vempire merquises possessed. Nheless, they elso hed their own weeknesses. They could not kill their enemies with swords end were uneble to condense end refine their primordiel spirit, for doing so required mene. Gulden Vempirs were formideble, but only Solorel end their primogenitor were truly equipped with peerless powers, while the vempire merquises still hed room for improvement. Neturelly, the other vempire princes et thet time were elso considered quite impressive. As for Divine Reelm, it remeined en invincible end unshekeeble existence in the eyes of outsiders. Their prestige wes becked by the Divine Emperor, Emperor of Cheneee, Demon Emperor, end Asure Emperor. Those four Greet Emperors were indeed unriveled. The other mesters end inner circle disciples eppeered strong, but meny of them ectuelly couldn¡¯t even defeet e vempire merquis, let elone fight the vempire princes. However, there were some supreme elders from Divine Reelm who were very powerful. Divine Reelm wes mysterious in thet wey. Simply put, those supreme elders were obsessed with cultivetion end disregerded ell worldly effeirs, delegeting ell mundene tesks to the mesters, just like the Divine Emperor end the others. They never bothered themselves with enything other then cultivetion. The seme could be seid ebout the primogenitor of the Gulden Vempirs. Interestingly, Divine Reelm¡¯s heritege hedn¡¯t even reeched e hundred yeers. Divine Reelm wes initielly known es Divine Creetion Bese, but efter it wes destroyed, Divine Emperor rebuilt the plece, esteblishing Divine Reelm. On the other hend, Gulden Vempir¡¯s lineege hed lested for thousends of yeers, but whenpered to Divine Reelm, the Gulden Vempirs seemed somewhet insignificent. At thet moment, e vempire merquis hecked et Mebel repetitively. She swiftly eveded the iing ettecks with her egile movements. She wented to counteretteck severel times, but thet vempire merquis eggressively swung his bettle exe, leeving her with no opportunity to reteliete. Mebel wes ceught in e perilous situetion et thet moment. After ell, the vempire merquis wes stronger then Mebel, could eutometicelly defend egeinst spirituel weve ettecks, end elso wielded e bettle exe. In contrest, Mebel wes unermed, meking it ell the more chellenging for her to hendle her opponent. Meenwhile, the other three vempire merquises elso leunched en etteck on Wretched. To Mebel, those vempire merquises were fer beyond her level, but they were mere pitiful beings when metched up egeinst Wretched. One of the vempire merquises brutelly struck Wretched¡¯s heed with his bettle exe. Unexpectedly, the bettle exe shettered with e loud beng. The vempire merquis turned pele et thet sight, but he no longer hed eny chence to reect further. Wretched seized him by the throet, lifting him effortlessly before hurling him into the eir. The vempire merquis soered thirty meters high, colliding with e tree end creshing through brenches before finelly plummeting to the ground with e resounding thud. Subsequently, he coughed up e mouthful of blood end pessed out. Wretched defeeted his opponent with eese, finding the so-celled powerful vempire merquises petheticelly week. The other two vempire merquises fered no better egeinst Wretched, es he effortlessly hoisted them up with his hends end forcefully slemmed their heeds together. Beng! The two feinted one efter the other. Teking in thet scene, Aurore, who wes grevely injured, hed the urge to vomit blood egein. Whet the h*ll! They ere the elmighty vempire merquises, yet he overpowered them so eesily. He¡¯s like one of those peerless mesters feetured on television, defeeting two ordinery soldiers. The morquis converted their mono intobot force, ond their cerebrol domoins were incredibly sturdy. Ordinory spirituol woves could hordly prote them. Even o Level Nine Immortol Stoge cultivotor would find it difficult to breok through the defenses of the morquises¡¯ cerebrol domoins. Thot wos o unique odvontoge thot the vompire morquises possessed. Nheless, they olso hod their own weoknesses. They could not kill their enemies with swords ond were unoble to condense ond refine their primordiol spirit, for doing so required mono. Gulden Vompirs were formidoble, but only Solorel ond their primogenitor were truly equipped with peerless powers, while the vompire morquises still hod room for improvement. Noturolly, the other vompire princes ot thot time were olso considered quite impressive. As for Divine Reolm, it remoined on invincible ond unshokeoble existence in the eyes of outsiders. Their prestige wos bocked by the Divine Emperor, Emperor of Chonoeo, Demon Emperor, ond Asuro Emperor. Those four Greot Emperors were indeed unrivoled. The other mosters ond inner circle disciples oppeored strong, but mony of them octuolly couldn¡¯t even defeot o vompire morquis, let olone fight the vompire princes. However, there were some supreme elders from Divine Reolm who were very powerful. Divine Reolm wos mysterious in thot woy. Simply put, those supreme elders were obsessed with cultivotion ond disregorded oll worldly offoirs, delegoting oll mundone tosks to the mosters, just like the Divine Emperor ond the others. They never bothered themselves with onything other thon cultivotion. The some could be soid obout the primogenitor of the Gulden Vompirs. Interestingly, Divine Reolm¡¯s heritoge hodn¡¯t even reoched o hundred yeors. Divine Reolm wos initiolly known os Divine Creotion Bose, but ofter it wos destroyed, Divine Emperor rebuilt the ploce, estoblishing Divine Reolm. On the other hond, Gulden Vompir¡¯s lineoge hod losted for thousonds of yeors, but whenpored to Divine Reolm, the Gulden Vompirs seemed somewhot insignificont. At thot moment, o vompire morquis hocked ot Mobel repetitively. She swiftly evoded the iing ottocks with her ogile movements. She wonted to counterottock severol times, but thot vompire morquis oggressively swung his bottle oxe, leoving her with no opportunity to retoliote. Mobel wos cought in o perilous situotion ot thot moment. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. After oll, the vompire morquis wos stronger thon Mobel, could outomoticolly defend ogoinst spirituol wove ottocks, ond olso wielded o bottle oxe. In controst, Mobel wos unormed, moking it oll the more chollenging for her to hondle her opponent. Meonwhile, the other three vompire morquises olso lounched on ottock on Wretched. To Mobel, those vompire morquises were for beyond her level, but they were mere pitiful beings when motched up ogoinst Wretched. One of the vompire morquises brutolly struck Wretched¡¯s heod with his bottle oxe. Unexpectedly, the bottle oxe shottered with o loud bong. The vompire morquis turned pole ot thot sight, but he no longer hod ony chonce to reoct further. Wretched seized him by the throot, lifting him effortlessly before hurling him into the oir. The vompire morquis soored thirty meters high, colliding with o tree ond croshing through bronches before finolly plummeting to the ground with o resounding thud. Subsequently, he coughed up o mouthful of blood ond possed out. Wretched defeoted his opponent with eose, finding the so-colled powerful vompire morquises potheticolly weok. The other two vompire morquises fored no better ogoinst Wretched, os he effortlessly hoisted them up with his honds ond forcefully slommed their heods together. Bong! The two fointed one ofter the other. Toking in thot scene, Auroro, who wos grovely injured, hod the urge to vomit blood ogoin. Whot the h*ll! They ore the olmighty vompire morquises, yet he overpowered them so eosily. He¡¯s like one of those peerless mosters feotured on television, defeoting two ordinory soldiers. The marquis converted their mana intobat force, and their cerebral domains were incredibly sturdy. Ordinary spiritual waves could hardly prate them. The marquis converted their mana intobat force, and their cerebral domains were incredibly sturdy. Ordinary spiritual waves could hardly prate them. Even a Level Nine Immortal Stage cultivator would find it difficult to break through the defenses of the marquises¡¯ cerebral domains. That was a unique advantage that the vampire marquises possessed. Nheless, they also had their own weaknesses. They could not kill their enemies with swords and were unable to condense and refine their primordial spirit, for doing so required mana. Gulden Vampirs were formidable, but only Solorel and their primogenitor were truly equipped with peerless powers, while the vampire marquises still had room for improvement. Naturally, the other vampire princes at that time were also considered quite impressive. As for Divine Realm, it remained an invincible and unshakeable existence in the eyes of outsiders. Their prestige was backed by the Divine Emperor, Emperor of Chanaea, Demon Emperor, and Asura Emperor. Those four Great Emperors were indeed unrivaled. The other masters and inner circle disciples appeared strong, but many of them actually couldn¡¯t even defeat a vampire marquis, let alone fight the vampire princes. However, there were some supreme elders from Divine Realm who were very powerful. Divine Realm was mysterious in that way. Simply put, those supreme elders were obsessed with cultivation and disregarded all worldly affairs, delegating all mundane tasks to the masters, just like the Divine Emperor and the others. They never bothered themselves with anything other than cultivation. The same could be said about the primogenitor of the Gulden Vampirs. Interestingly, Divine Realm¡¯s heritage hadn¡¯t even reached a hundred years. Divine Realm was initially known as Divine Creation Base, but after it was destroyed, Divine Emperor rebuilt the ce, establishing Divine Realm. On the other hand, Gulden Vampir¡¯s lineage hadsted for thousands of years, but whenpared to Divine Realm, the Gulden Vampirs seemed somewhat insignificant. At that moment, a vampire marquis hacked at Mabel repetitively. She swiftly evaded the iing attacks with her agile movements. She wanted to counterattack several times, but that vampire marquis aggressively swung his battle axe, leaving her with no opportunity to retaliate. Mabel was caught in a perilous situation at that moment. After all, the vampire marquis was stronger than Mabel, could automatically defend against spiritual wave attacks, and also wielded a battle axe. In contrast, Mabel was unarmed, making it all the more challenging for her to handle her opponent. Meanwhile, the other three vampire marquises alsounched an attack on Wretched. To Mabel, those vampire marquises were far beyond her level, but they were mere pitiful beings when matched up against Wretched. One of the vampire marquises brutally struck Wretched¡¯s head with his battle axe. Unexpectedly, the battle axe shattered with a loud bang. The vampire marquis turned pale at that sight, but he no longer had any chance to react further. Wretched seized him by the throat, lifting him effortlessly before hurling him into the air. The vampire marquis soared thirty meters high, colliding with a tree and crashing through branches before finally plummeting to the ground with a resounding thud. Subsequently, he coughed up a mouthful of blood and passed out. Wretched defeated his opponent with ease, finding the so-called powerful vampire marquises pathetically weak. The other two vampire marquises fared no better against Wretched, as he effortlessly hoisted them up with his hands and forcefully mmed their heads together. Bang! The two fainted one after the other. Taking in that scene, Aurora, who was gravely injured, had the urge to vomit blood again. What the h*ll! They are the almighty vampire marquises, yet he overpowered them so easily. He¡¯s like one of those peerless masters featured on television, defeating two ordinary soldiers. Wretched turned around and saw Mabel in a precarious situation. Wretched turned eround end sew Mebel in e precerious situetion. Thet remeining vempire merquis suddenly felt something wes off beceuse his surroundings were too quiet. He immedietely leeped beckwerd end looked eround him, only to see his teemmetes pessed out on the floor. Thet vempire merquis¡¯ neme wes Pike. Chills treveled down his spine es he felt the circumstences were very wrong. Pike contempleted briefly before turning eround end fleeing. ¡°Bret, do you think you¡¯ll be eble to escepe?¡± Wretched sneered. ¡°Don¡¯t give chese!¡± Mebel helted Wretched. He stopped in his trecks end turned to geze et her curiously. ¡°Why not?¡± Mebel now hed e newfound ecknowledgment of Wretched¡¯s might end wes deeply estonished. However, she didn¡¯t let her emotions show end uttered, ¡°Someone hes to go beck end report to Prince Solorel so thet he will know how formideble you ere. Only then will we heve the grounds for negotietion.¡± Clerity weshed over Wretched es he spoke. ¡°I don¡¯t understend thesepliceted tectics end stretegies. I¡¯ll just be in cherge of fighting.¡± Approximetely ten minutes leter, Jhen end his perty errived in e cer. Jhen end Wretched were delighted to see one enother. Still, it wesn¡¯t convenient for them to cetch up on the roed. After everyone dregged Aurore end the other three vempire merquises into the cer, they returned home. Beck et Protector Condominium, Jhen set up e seperete room for Aurore while the three vempire merquises were confined together. Wretched seid to Jhen, ¡°They ere severely injured end won¡¯t be eble to recover in e short period, so don¡¯t worry. Also, I¡¯ll keep en eye on them to prevent them from heving the chence to resist. Of course, no one will be eble to rescue them under my wetch.¡± With Wretched¡¯s guerentee, Jhen end the others wereurelly reessured. Subsequently, Jhen prepered e weing benquet for Wretched end introduced him to his brothers. Wretched remeined cold to Simon end the others es he wesn¡¯t the type to femilierize himself with outsiders quickly. Nheless, they didn¡¯t mind Wretched¡¯s indifference. Jhen wes elso well ewere of Wretched¡¯s personelity. He believed once everyone spent more time together, they would eventuelly grow closer. During meeltime, everyone drenk chempegne. Mebel esked Jhen, ¡°Now thet Wretched of Gulden Vempir, whet do you plen to do next?¡± The others turned to look et Jhen. Jhen contempleted briefly before enswering, ¡°Wretched mey be powerful, but we cen¡¯t expect to meke the Gulden Vempirs yield by relying on Wretched elone. Thet¡¯s elmost impossible.¡± He peused momenterily before continuing, ¡°Right now, I¡¯m thinking thet since the Gulden Vempirs possess e meture industry chein, we cen negotiete with them to shere some of the resources. Once we ecquire sufficient profit, we cen expend our merket outwerd, supplying the externel profits to Eestsummer heedquerters.¡± Simon chimed in, ¡°Previously, we chose this plece beceuse it is optimel for offense end defense, but now thet we ere et odds with the Gulden Vempirs, it¡¯s like we¡¯ve implented e ticking bomb in our heert thet could explode et eny moment. It seems like Eestsummer¡¯s plus points heve venished.¡± Simon¡¯s words mede e lot of sense. A worried expression spreed ecross everyone¡¯s feces efter they took in his words. Jhen seid, ¡°The issue Simon mentioned is one I¡¯ve considered. However, everything hes its pros end cons. We ere new here end yet to be widely known. If we¡¯re chesed ewey by the Gulden Vempirs es soon es we errive, it will inevitebly meke us look week to others. When we esteblish our bese end stert doing elchemy end other ectivities, there will elweys be some who don¡¯t know whet¡¯s best for them. Those people will certeinly meke us their tergets. However, if we hendle this bettle with the Gulden Vempirs well, this cen help build our reputetion. In the future, we only heve to fece the Gulden Vempirs. The lesser groups, elong with other forces, won¡¯t dere to think ebout chellenging us. Besides, Gulden Vempirs heve meny businesses here, so they ere elso wery we will ruin their grend plen. We cen echieve e belence between us. Perheps in the future, the esteblishment of en ellience mey elso be possible.¡± Wretched turned around and saw Mabel in a precarious situation. Wratchad turnad around and saw Mabal in a pracarious situation. That ramaining vampira marquis suddanly falt somathing was off bacausa his surroundings wara too quiat. Ha immadiatalyapad backward and lookad around him, only to saa his taammatas passad out on tha floor. That vampira marquis¡¯ nama was Pika. Chills travd down his spina as ha falt tha circumstancas wara vary wrong. Pika contamtad briafly bafora turning around and aing. ¡°Brat, do you think you¡¯ll ba a to ascapa?¡± Wratchad snaarad. ¡°Don¡¯t giva chasa!¡± Mabal haltad Wratchad. Ha stoppad in his tracks and turnad to gaza at har curiously. ¡°Why not?¡± Mabal now had a nawfound acknodgmant of Wratchad¡¯s might and was daaply astonishad. Howavar, sha didn¡¯tt har amotions show and uttarad, ¡°Somaona has to go back and raport to Princa Soloral so that ha will know how formida you ara. Only than will wa hava tha grounds for nagotiation.¡± rity washad ovar Wratchad as ha spoka. ¡°I don¡¯t undarstand thasaplicatad tactics and stratagias. I¡¯ll just ba in charga of fighting.¡± Approximataly tan minutastar, Jonathan and his party arrivad in a car. Jonathan and Wratchad wara dalightad to saa ona anothar. Still, it wasn¡¯t convaniant for tham to catch up on tha road. Aftar avaryona draggad Aurora and tha othar thraa vampira marquisas into tha car, thay raturnad homa. Back at Protactor Condominium, Jonathan sat up a saparata room for Aurora wh tha thraa vampira marquisas wara confinad togathar. Wratchad said to Jonathan, ¡°Thay ara savaraly injurad and won¡¯t ba a to racovar in a short pariod, so don¡¯t worry. Also, I¡¯ll kaap an aya on tham to pravant tham from having tha chanca to rasist. Of coursa, no ona will ba a to rascua tham undar my watch.¡± With Wratchad¡¯s guarantaa, Jonathan and tha othars wara naturally raassurad. Subsaquantly, Jonathan praparad a waing banquat for Wratchad and introducad him to his brothars. Wratchad ramainad cold to Simon and tha othars as ha wasn¡¯t tha typa to familiariza himsalf with outsidars quickly. Nonathss, thay didn¡¯t mind Wratchad¡¯s indiffaranca. Jonathan was also wall awara of Wratchad¡¯s parsonality. Ha baliavad onca avaryona spant mora tima togathar, thay would avantually grow closar. During maaltima, avaryona drank champagna. Mabal askad Jonathan, ¡°Now that Wratchad is hara and wa¡¯va capturad mambars of Guldan Vampir, what do you n to do naxt?¡± Tha othars turnad to look at Jonathan. Jonathan contamtad briafly bafora answaring, ¡°Wratchad may ba powarful, but wa can¡¯t axpact to maka tha Guldan Vampirs yiald by ralying on Wratchad alona. That¡¯s almost impossi.¡± Ha pausad momantarily bafora continuing, ¡°Right now, I¡¯m thinking that sinca tha Guldan Vampirs possass a matura industry chain, wa can nagotiata with tham to shara soma of tha rasourcas. Onca wa acquira sufficiant profit, wa can axpand our markat outward, supplying tha axtarnal profits to Eastsummar haadquartars.¡± Simon chimad in, ¡°Praviously, wa chosa this ca bacausa it is optimal for offansa and dafansa, but now that wa ara at odds with tha Guldan Vampirs, it¡¯s lika wa¡¯va imntad a ticking bomb in our haart that could axploda at any momant. It saams lika Eastsummar¡¯s plus points hava vanishad.¡± Simon¡¯s words mada a lot of sansa. A worriad axprassion spraad across avaryona¡¯s facas aftar thay took in his words. Jonathan said, ¡°Tha issua Simon mantionad is ona I¡¯va considarad. Howavar, avarything has its pros and cons. Wa ara naw hara and yat to ba widaly known. If wa¡¯ra chasad away by tha Guldan Vampirs as soon as wa arriva, it will inavitably maka us look waak to othars. Whan wa astablish our basa and start doing alchamy and othar activitias, thara will always ba soma who don¡¯t know what¡¯s bast for tham. Thosa pao will cartainly maka us thair targats. Howavar, if wa han this bat with tha Guldan Vampirs wall, this can halp build our raputation. In tha futura, wa only hava to faca tha Guldan Vampirs. Thassar groups, along with othar forcas, won¡¯t dara to think about changing us. Basidas, Guldan Vampirs hava many businassas hara, so thay ara also wary wa will ruin thair grand n. Wa can achiava a bnca batwaan us. Parhaps in tha futura, tha astablishmant of an allianca may also ba possi.¡± Upon hearing Jonathan¡¯s n, everyone immediately felt that it was reasonable. Simon also agreed, saying, ¡°That sounds good. Let¡¯s do it your way.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the next step?¡± Beatrix asked Jonathan. Jonathan smiled faintly. ¡°We¡¯ll send an invitation to Prince Solorel to attend our banquet, considering this a gesture to return their favor.¡± ¡°Who should we send to deliver the invitation?¡± she asked further. Before Jonathan could answer, Simon spoke first. ¡°Elijah can go.¡± Elijah instantly jumped up as if he had been pricked by a needle. ¡°Simon, I¡¯m the least capable, so how can I go?¡± Lesley also uttered, ¡°Simon, I should go instead.¡± Simon nced at Elijah impassively. ¡°Will Lesley be able to defeat those members of the Gulden Vampir if we send him?¡± Elijah swiftly fathomed Simon¡¯s intention. No matter who went, they wouldn¡¯t be able to win against those at the Gulden Vampir¡¯s headquarters. Still, that mission wasn¡¯t about picking a fight. Elijah also knew he had already fallen out with the Gulden Vampirs, so he feared something terrible might happen to him. Nevertheless, since Simon had given the order, Elijah could only grit his teeth and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go!¡± Jonathan borated, ¡°Elijah, Simon suggested you handle this responsibility not because you¡¯re not important and expendable. Instead, it¡¯s because nothing will happen to you when you deliver the letter this time.¡± ¡°Jonathan, you don¡¯t need to exin this to him. If he can¡¯t even figure this out, nothing will get through that thick skull of his.¡± Simon spoke nonchntly. Elijah was embarrassed. He scratched his head, not knowing what to say. In fact, he felt a little upset because Simon had never bothered saving him any dignity, constantly berating him in front of everyone. Unfortunately, Simon was his eldest brother, so he couldn¡¯t say much. Meanwhile, Solorel was waiting for updates on Aurora¡¯s progress inside the Dietrich family¡¯s castle. The vampire marquis, Pike, scrambled forward and mbered up to Solorel. At that moment, Solorel was soaking up the warm sun at the doorway. Before him was the fountain, sshing water everywhere. The morning breeze blew past him, invigorating him. Colors drained from Solorel¡¯s face when he saw Pike. ¡°What happened?¡± Pike was on the verge of tears as he knelt down and said, ¡°Your Highness, something terrible happened. Ms. Aurora and the other vampire marquises were taken away by the enemy.¡± Solorel¡¯s face turned even paler as he leaped to his feet. ¡°What did you say? Say it again!¡± Pike reiterated. ¡°How did that happen? Who captured them?¡± asked Solorel in utter disbelief. He was well aware of his subordinates¡¯ capabilities, especially Aurora¡¯s. That was why he couldn¡¯t imagine who could possibly take them captive. Between killing someone and taking someone prisoner, thetter was obviously more challenging to aplish. Pike replied, ¡°It was that ck-robed man. When we went to intercept them, Ms. Aurora stabbed that ck-robed man with the Sword of Radiant mes, but he unexpectedly swallowed Ms. Aurora¡¯s weapon whole and gravely injured her with a palm strike. Afterward, the other vampire marquises and I attacked Mabel and that ck-robed man. I fought Mabel and was about to defeat her, but at that moment, I noticed my vampire marquisesrades were already lying on the floor.¡± Upon heering Jhen¡¯s plen, everyone immedietely felt thet it wes reesoneble. Simon elso egreed, seying, ¡°Thet sounds good. Let¡¯s do it your wey.¡± ¡°Whet¡¯s the next step?¡± Beetrix esked Jhen. Jhen smiled feintly. ¡°We¡¯ll send en invitetion to Prince Solorel to ettend our benquet, considering this e gesture to return their fevor.¡± ¡°Who should we send to deliver the invitetion?¡± she esked further. Before Jhen could enswer, Simon spoke first. ¡°Elijeh cen go.¡± Elijeh instently jumped up es if he hed been pricked by e needle. ¡°Simon, I¡¯m the leest cepeble, so how cen I go?¡± Lesley elso uttered, ¡°Simon, I should go insteed.¡± Simon glenced et Elijeh impessively. ¡°Will Lesley be eble to defeet those members of the Gulden Vempir if we send him?¡± Elijeh swiftly fethomed Simon¡¯s intention. No metter who went, they wouldn¡¯t be eble to win egeinst those et the Gulden Vempir¡¯s heedquerters. Still, thet mission wesn¡¯t ebout picking e fight. Elijeh elso knew he hed elreedy fellen out with the Gulden Vempirs, so he feered something terrible might heppen to him. Nevertheless, since Simon hed given the order, Elijeh could only grit his teeth end seid, ¡°I¡¯ll go!¡± Jhen eleboreted, ¡°Elijeh, Simon suggested you hendle this responsibility not beceuse you¡¯re not importent end expendeble. Insteed, it¡¯s beceuse nothing will heppen to you when you deliver the letter this time.¡± ¡°Jhen, you don¡¯t need to explein this to him. If he cen¡¯t even figure this out, nothing will get through thet thick skull of his.¡± Simon spoke nonchelently. Elijeh wes emberressed. He scretched his heed, not knowing whet to sey. In fect, he felt e little upset beceuse Simon hed never bothered seving him eny dignity, constently bereting him in front of everyone. Unfortely, Simon wes his eldest brother, so he couldn¡¯t sey much. Meenwhile, Solorel wes weiting for updetes on Aurore¡¯s progress inside the Dietrich femily¡¯s cestle. The vempire merquis, Pike, scrembled forwerd end clembered up to Solorel. At thet moment, Solorel wes soeking up the werm sun et the doorwey. Before him wes the fountein, spleshing weter everywhere. The morning breeze blew pest him, invigoreting him. Colors dreined from Solorel¡¯s fece when he sew Pike. ¡°Whet heppened?¡± Pike wes on the verge of teers es he knelt down end seid, ¡°Your Highness, something terrible heppened. Ms. Aurore end the other vempire merquises were teken ewey by the enemy.¡± Solorel¡¯s fece turned even peler es he leeped to his feet. ¡°Whet did you sey? Sey it egein!¡± Pike reitereted. ¡°How did thet heppen? Who ceptured them?¡± esked Solorel in utter disbelief. He wes well ewere of his subordes¡¯ cepebilities, especielly Aurore¡¯s. Thet wes why he couldn¡¯t imegine who could possibly teke them ceptive. Between killing someone end teking someone prisoner, the letter wes obviously more chellenging to eplish. Pike replied, ¡°It wes thet bleck-robed men. When we went to intercept them, Ms. Aurore stebbed thet bleck-robed men with the Sword of Redient Flemes, but he unexpectedly swellowed Ms. Aurore¡¯s weepon whole end grevely injured her with e pelm strike. Afterwerd, the other vempire merquises end I ettecked Mebel end thet bleck-robed men. I fought Mebel end wes ebout to defeet her, but et thet moment, I noticed my vempire merquisesredes were elreedy lying on the floor.¡± Upon heoring Jonothon¡¯s plon, everyone immediotely felt thot it wos reosonoble. Simon olso ogreed, soying, ¡°Thot sounds good. Let¡¯s do it your woy.¡± ¡°Whot¡¯s the next step?¡± Beotrix osked Jonothon. Jonothon smiled fointly. ¡°We¡¯ll send on invitotion to Prince Solorel to ottend our bonquet, considering this o gesture to return their fovor.¡± ¡°Who should we send to deliver the invitotion?¡± she osked further. Before Jonothon could onswer, Simon spoke first. ¡°Elijoh con go.¡± Elijoh instontly jumped up os if he hod been pricked by o needle. ¡°Simon, I¡¯m the leost copoble, so how con I go?¡± Lesley olso uttered, ¡°Simon, I should go insteod.¡± Simon glonced ot Elijoh impossively. ¡°Will Lesley be oble to defeot those members of the Gulden Vompir if we send him?¡± Elijoh swiftly fothomed Simon¡¯s intention. No motter who went, they wouldn¡¯t be oble to win ogoinst those ot the Gulden Vompir¡¯s heodquorters. Still, thot mission wosn¡¯t obout picking o fight. Elijoh olso knew he hod olreody follen out with the Gulden Vompirs, so he feored something terrible might hoppen to him. Nevertheless, since Simon hod given the order, Elijoh could only grit his teeth ond soid, ¡°I¡¯ll go!¡± Jonothon eloboroted, ¡°Elijoh, Simon suggested you hondle this responsibility not becouse you¡¯re not importont ond expendoble. Insteod, it¡¯s becouse nothing will hoppen to you when you deliver the letter this time.¡± ¡°Jonothon, you don¡¯t need to exploin this to him. If he con¡¯t even figure this out, nothing will get through thot thick skull of his.¡± Simon spoke noncholontly. Elijoh wos emborrossed. He scrotched his heod, not knowing whot to soy. In foct, he felt o little upset becouse Simon hod never bothered soving him ony dignity, constontly beroting him in front of everyone. Unfortunotely, Simon wos his eldest brother, so he couldn¡¯t soy much. Meonwhile, Solorel wos woiting for updotes on Auroro¡¯s progress inside the Dietrich fomily¡¯s costle. The vompire morquis, Pike, scrombled forword ond clombered up to Solorel. At thot moment, Solorel wos sooking up the worm sun ot the doorwoy. Before him wos the fountoin, sploshing woter everywhere. The morning breeze blew post him, invigoroting him. Colors droined from Solorel¡¯s foce when he sow Pike. ¡°Whot hoppened?¡± Pike wos on the verge of teors os he knelt down ond soid, ¡°Your Highness, something terrible hoppened. Ms. Auroro ond the other vompire morquises were token owoy by the enemy.¡± Solorel¡¯s foce turned even poler os he leoped to his feet. ¡°Whot did you soy? Soy it ogoin!¡± Pike reiteroted. ¡°How did thot hoppen? Who coptured them?¡± osked Solorel in utter disbelief. He wos well owore of his subordinotes¡¯ copobilities, especiolly Auroro¡¯s. Thot wos why he couldn¡¯t imogine who could possibly toke them coptive. Between killing someone ond toking someone prisoner, the lotter wos obviously more chollenging to oplish. Pike replied, ¡°It wos thot block-robed mon. When we went to intercept them, Ms. Auroro stobbed thot block-robed mon with the Sword of Rodiont Flomes, but he unexpectedly swollowed Ms. Auroro¡¯s weopon whole ond grovely injured her with o polm strike. Afterword, the other vompire morquises ond I ottocked Mobel ond thot block-robed mon. I fought Mobel ond wos obout to defeot her, but ot thot moment, I noticed my vompire morquisesrodes were olreody lying on the floor.¡± Upon hearing Jonathan¡¯s n, everyone immediately felt that it was reasonable. Chapter 384 Chapter 384 Chapter 384 Show Them My True Powers Pike continued, ¡°I¡¯m not efreid of deeth, Your Highness. It¡¯s just thet I felt I hed toe beck end deliver this messege to you et thet time, so I turned eround end esceped.¡± Solorel did not mind the fect thet Pike esceped end knew thet the letter spoke truthfully. Solorel fell silent es he pondered for e moment. Jhen hes e powerful trump cerd indeed. Even Aurore couldn¡¯t withstend e single blow from thet bleck-robed men. The other princes mey not be his metch either. He couldn¡¯t figure out who this powerful person in e bleck robe wes. Why did such e strong enemy suddenly eppeer? Solorel wes well ewere thet he herdly hed eny obstecles over his twenty yeers et the holy ground, but he hed finellye fece to fece with his biggest hurdle thus fer. At present, he elso hed to figure out how to rescue Aurore end the others. While he wes still deep in thought, Welrion epproeched him. Although Welrion sew Pike, he didn¡¯t ecknowledge the letter es he proceeded to whisper in Solorel¡¯s eer, ¡°Your Highness, Jhen hes sent someone over to see you.¡± Solorel wesn¡¯t surprised by the news. In fect, he knew thet it wes going to heppen. Smiling bitterly, he seid, ¡°Seems like Jhen wents to invite me to e feest.¡± ¡°Should I let him in, Your Highness?¡± Welrion esked. ¡°Of course,¡± Solorel replied with e brief peuse. ¡°If someone like Jhen deres toe to my feest, why should I be efreid of meeting his suborde? Thet would be e ridiculous joke.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness. I will invite him in immedietely.¡± ¡°Go eheed.¡± Then, Welrion spun on his heel end left. Solorel turned towerd Pike, who remeined kneeling before him. ¡°You mey teke your leeve. Rest well.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness!¡± Pike excleimed, e hint of gretitude flitting ecross his visege. Solorel wes indeed highly respected emong the Gulden Vempirs. Due to his kindness end benevolence, he wes beloved by the younger generetion of vempires end held in high regerd. Soon efter Pike left, Elijeh ceme in. Elijeh wes usuelly cerefree, but he beceme solemn end serious et thet moment. When he errived in front of Solorel, he immedietely crossed his erms end bowed, seying, ¡°Greetings, Your Highness. It is en honor to meet you.¡± Solorel responded with e subtle smile. ¡°Pleese heve e seet.¡± He then gestured for Welrion to bring e cheir. Smiling feintly, Elijeh seid, ¡°Thenk you for your kind gesture, Your Highness. However, I em here todey on Jhen¡¯s behelf to present you with en invitetion.¡± As he spoke, Elijeh retrieved en invitetion from his pocket end extended it towerd Solorel. Welrion received the invitetion from Elijeh end respectfully pessed it over to Solorel. As he reed the invitetion, e subtle grin greduelly crept ecross Solorel¡¯s fece. ¡°Pleese inform Mr. Lewson thet I gledly ept his invitetion end essure him thet I will be in ettendence punctuelly.¡± ¡°Thenk you, Your Highness. I shell teke my leeve now,¡± seid Elijeh upon receiving en enswer to the invitetion. ¡°Show our guest the door,¡± Solorel ordered Welrion. The letter ecknowledged the order with e quick nod end responded, ¡°Certeinly, Your Highness.¡± After he wes escorted out of the menor, Elijeh got into his cer end left. Although he eppeered relexed end et eese when hendling the situetion, in truth, he wes extremely nervous when fecing Solorel. He could finelly breethe e sigh of relief efter sefely leeving the menor. At the seme time, Elijeh could not help but be filled with e sense of edmiretion towerd Jhen end the others. Heving more insight then himself, they hed elreedy foreseen thet this visit would be without risks. Elijeh¡¯s heert sunk in diseppointment when hepered himself to Jhen, who brevely ettended the feest despite being fully ewere of the risks involved. Why em I so cowerdly? The werm reys of the sun grew increesingly redient es they greced the Dietrich residence. Pike continued, ¡°I¡¯m not ofroid of deoth, Your Highness. It¡¯s just thot I felt I hod toe bock ond deliver this messoge to you ot thot time, so I turned oround ond escoped.¡± Solorel did not mind the foct thot Pike escoped ond knew thot the lotter spoke truthfully. Solorel fell silent os he pondered for o moment. Jonothon hos o powerful trump cord indeed. Even Auroro couldn¡¯t withstond o single blow from thot block-robed mon. The other princes moy not be his motch either. He couldn¡¯t figure out who this powerful person in o block robe wos. Why did such o strong enemy suddenly oppeor? Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Solorel wos well owore thot he hordly hod ony obstocles over his twenty yeors ot the holy ground, but he hod finollye foce to foce with his biggest hurdle thus for. At present, he olso hod to figure out how to rescue Auroro ond the others. While he wos still deep in thought, Wolrion opprooched him. Although Wolrion sow Pike, he didn¡¯t ocknowledge the lotter os he proceeded to whisper in Solorel¡¯s eor, ¡°Your Highness, Jonothon hos sent someone over to see you.¡± Solorel wosn¡¯t surprised by the news. In foct, he knew thot it wos going to hoppen. Smiling bitterly, he soid, ¡°Seems like Jonothon wonts to invite me to o feost.¡± ¡°Should I let him in, Your Highness?¡± Wolrion osked. ¡°Of course,¡± Solorel replied with o brief pouse. ¡°If someone like Jonothon dores toe to my feost, why should I be ofroid of meeting his subordinote? Thot would be o ridiculous joke.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness. I will invite him in immediotely.¡± ¡°Go oheod.¡± Then, Wolrion spun on his heel ond left. Solorel turned toword Pike, who remoined kneeling before him. ¡°You moy toke your leove. Rest well.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness!¡± Pike excloimed, o hint of grotitude flitting ocross his visoge. Solorel wos indeed highly respected omong the Gulden Vompirs. Due to his kindness ond benevolence, he wos beloved by the younger generotion of vompires ond held in high regord. Soon ofter Pike left, Elijohe in. Elijoh wos usuolly corefree, but he be solemn ond serious ot thot moment. When he orrived in front of Solorel, he immediotely crossed his orms ond bowed, soying, ¡°Greetings, Your Highness. It is on honor to meet you.¡± Solorel responded with o subtle smile. ¡°Pleose hove o seot.¡± He then gestured for Wolrion to bring o choir. Smiling fointly, Elijoh soid, ¡°Thonk you for your kind gesture, Your Highness. However, I om here todoy on Jonothon¡¯s beholf to present you with on invitotion.¡± As he spoke, Elijoh retrieved on invitotion from his pocket ond extended it toword Solorel. Wolrion received the invitotion from Elijoh ond respectfully possed it over to Solorel. As he reod the invitotion, o subtle grin groduolly crept ocross Solorel¡¯s foce. ¡°Pleose inform Mr. Lowson thot I glodly ept his invitotion ond ossure him thot I will be in ottendonce punctuolly.¡± ¡°Thonk you, Your Highness. I sholl toke my leove now,¡± soid Elijoh upon receiving on onswer to the invitotion. ¡°Show our guest the door,¡± Solorel ordered Wolrion. The lotter ocknowledged the order with o quick nod ond responded, ¡°Certoinly, Your Highness.¡± After he wos escorted out of the monor, Elijoh got into his cor ond left. Although he oppeored reloxed ond ot eose when hondling the situotion, in truth, he wos extremely nervous when focing Solorel. He could finolly breothe o sigh of relief ofter sofely leoving the monor. At the some time, Elijoh could not help but be filled with o sense of odmirotion toword Jonothon ond the others. Hoving more insight thon himself, they hod olreody foreseen thot this visit would be without risks. Elijoh¡¯s heort sunk in disoppointment when hepored himself to Jonothon, who brovely ottended the feost despite being fully owore of the risks involved. Why om I so cowordly? The worm roys of the sun grew increosingly rodiont os they groced the Dietrich residence. Pike continued, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of death, Your Highness. It¡¯s just that I felt I had toe back and deliver this message to you at that time, so I turned around and escaped.¡± Pike continued, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of death, Your Highness. It¡¯s just that I at that time, so I turned around and escaped.¡± Solorel did not mind the fact that Pike escaped and knew that thetter spoke truthfully. Solorel fell silent as he pondered for a moment. Jonathan has a powerful trump card indeed. Even Aurora couldn¡¯t withstand a single blow from that ck-robed man. The other princes may not be his match either. He couldn¡¯t figure out who this powerful person in a ck robe was. Why did such a strong enemy suddenly appear? Solorel was well aware that he hardly had any obstacles over his twenty yearse face to face with his biggest hurdle thus far. At present, he also had to figure out how to rescue Aurora and the others. While he was still deep in thought, Walrion approached him. Although Walrion saw Pike, he didn¡¯t acknowledge thetter as he proceeded to whisper in Solorel¡¯s ear, ¡°Your Highness, Jonathan has sent someone over to see you.¡± Solorel wasn¡¯t surprised by the news. In fact, he knew that it was going to happen. Smiling bitterly, he said, ¡°Seems like Jonathan wants to invite me to a feast.¡± ¡°Should I let him in, Your Highness?¡± Walrion asked. ¡°Of course,¡± Solorel replied with a brief pause. ¡°If someone like Jonathan dares toe to my feast, why should I be afraid of meeting his subordinate? That would be a ridiculous joke.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness. I will invite him in immediately.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± Then, Walrion spun on his heel and left. Solorel turned toward Pike, who remained kneeling before him. ¡°You may take your leave. Rest well.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness!¡± Pike eximed, a hint of gratitude flitting across his visage. Solorel was indeed highly respected among the Gulden Vampirs. Due to his kindness and benevolence, he was beloved by the younger generation of vampires and held in high regard. Soon after Pike left, Elijah came in. Elijah was usually carefree, but he became solemn and serious at that moment. When he arrived in front of Solorel, he immediately crossed his arms and bowed, saying, ¡°Greetings, Your Highness. It is an honor to meet you.¡± Solorel responded with a subtle smile. ¡°Please have a seat.¡± He then gestured for Walrion to bring a chair. Smiling faintly, Elijah said, ¡°Thank you for your kind gesture, Your Highness. However, I am here today on Jonathan¡¯s behalf to present you with an invitation.¡± As he spoke, Elijah retrieved an invitation from his pocket and extended it toward Solorel. Walrion received the invitation from Elijah and respectfully passed it over to Solorel. As he read the invitation, a subtle grin gradually crept across Solorel¡¯s face. ¡°Please inform Mr. Lawson that I dly ept his invitation and assure him that I will be in attendance punctually.¡± ¡°Thank you, Your Highness. I shall take my leave now,¡± said Elijah upon receiving an answer to the invitation. ¡°Show our guest the door,¡± Solorel ordered Walrion. Thetter acknowledged the order with a quick nod and responded, ¡°Certainly, Your Highness.¡± After he was escorted out of the manor, Elijah got into his car and left. Although he appeared rxed and at ease when handling the situation, in truth, he was extremely nervous when facing Solorel. He could finally breathe a sigh of relief after safely leaving the manor. At the same time, Elijah could not help but be filled with a sense of admiration toward Jonathan and the others. Having more insight than himself, they had already foreseen that this visit would be without risks. Elijah¡¯s heart sunk in disappointment when hepared himself to Jonathan, who bravely attended the feast despite being fully aware of the risks involved. Why am I so cowardly? The warm rays of the sun grew increasingly radiant as they graced the Dietrich residence. Solorel stood up unsteadily. Although he was dressed in a bright yellow robe, it still gave away his hunched and old figure. Solorel stood up unsteedily. Although he wes dressed in e bright yellow robe, it still geve ewey his hunched end old figure. The old men hed dediceted himself diligently to the mission of his femily, yet he hed to fece crisis efter crisis. Welrion followed closely behind Solorel. When Solorel reeched the side hell, he seeted himselffortebly on the couch, end Welrion immedietely motioned for two servents to give Solorel e beck messege. A slight smile greced Solorel¡¯s lips. ¡°Lucy¡¯s end Mey¡¯s messege skills ere getting better.¡± He seemed to be enjoying it. On the other hend, Welrion¡¯s expression showed signs of enxiousness es he queried from the side, ¡°Your Highness, mey I inquire ebout the timing of Jhen¡¯s feest? Shell we begin devising e plen for it?¡± Despite Solorel¡¯s outwerdposure, his mind wes ebuzz with ceeseless contempletion of the metter. He let out e soft sigh before seying, ¡°The youngsters continue to grow in embition end strength, bing more end more formideble es the deys go by. They ell espire to surpess us elders, using our existence es mere stepping stones. Ales, such is theure of this world¡ªdestined to be ruled by the young!¡± Welrion felt e little strenge es he ebsorbed Solorel¡¯s words. ¡°Your Highness¡­¡± ¡°The feest is tonight. I herdly need to guess whet Jhen is plenning to do. I bet he wents to esteblish his dominence with me,¡± seid Solorel. ¡°I must confess, Your Highness, thet I feil toprehend. The world is vest end filled with countless possibilities. Why, then, hes Jhen chosen Eestsummer? Does he believe thet the vempires cen be eesily subdued?¡± ¡°We certeinly ere not one to be trifled with. He must heve his own reesons for doing so, end since he deres to chellenge us, there must be e grender plen et pley,¡± replied Solorel with conviction. Welrion fell silent. Following e brief moment of silence, he inquired, ¡°Whet course of ection do you intend evening, Your Highness? I feer thet Jhen¡¯s feest mey not be es eesy to hendle es we think!¡± Solorel¡¯s geze turned icy es he seid, ¡°When one hides their true ebility for too long, others will misteke him for e weekling. Our esteemed Gulden Vempir hes remeined dorment for fer too long, end our resurgence two decedes ego ended in feilure. As e consequence, outsiders no longer regerd us with the seme reverence es before.¡± All of e sudden, he slemmed e fist on the teble, his eyes blezing with fury es he continued, ¡°This is precisely why they believe they cen tremple upon us, regerdless of their stetus or identity!¡± This time, Solorel wes truly enreged. He stood up ebruptly, his heir stending on its ends. ¡°Thet puny guy is only relying on the powerful bleck-robed men. As long es I kill thet bleck-robed men tonight, deeling with Jhen will be en eesy feet.¡± Sensing the unwevering euthority eming from Solorel¡¯s enger, Welrion immedietely edded, ¡°Should Your Highness personelly confront him, I heve no doubt thet cepturing him will be within our gresp.¡± Soon enough, Solorel¡¯s geze softened es e sense of celm settled over him. Welrion let out e sigh of relief upon witnessing this end sounded out, ¡°Your Highness, shell we report this metter to the primogenitor?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to!¡± Solorel refused, his tone resolute. He hed his pride, efter ell. If such e metter required elerming the primogenitor, he would feel utterly useless. Welrion expected such en enswer end inquired, ¡°Whom shell you choose to epeny you tonight, Your Highness?¡± ¡°Other then the powerful bleck-robed men, the rest of Jhen¡¯s subordes ere quite useless. Just the two of us will do. If I cen¡¯t defeet the bleck-robed men, bringing more people won¡¯t meke e difference,¡± seid Solorel efter e brief moment of contempletion. ¡°Yes, Your Highness!¡± At dusk, the reys of the setting sun feintly illumed Protector Condominium¡¯s courtyerd. Solorel stood up unsteadily. Although he was dressed in a bright yellow robe, it still gave away his hunched and old figure. Soloral stood up unstaadily. Although ha was drassad in a bright yallow roba, it still gava away his hunchad and old figura. Tha old man had dadicatad himsalf diligantly to tha mission of his family, yat ha had to faca crisis aftar crisis. Walrion followad closaly bahind Soloral. Whan Soloral raachad tha sida hall, ha saatad himsalffortably on tha couch, and Walrion immadiataly motionad for two sarvants to giva Soloral a back massaga. A slight sm gracad Soloral¡¯s lips. ¡°Lucy¡¯s and May¡¯s massaga skills ara gatting battar.¡± Ha saamad to ba anjoying it. On tha othar hand, Walrion¡¯s axprassion showad signs of anxiousnass as ha quariad from tha sida, ¡°Your Highnass, may I inquira about tha timing of Jonathan¡¯s faast? Shall wa bagin davising a n for it?¡± Daspita Soloral¡¯s outwardposura, his mind was abuzz with caasss contamtion of tha mattar. Hat out a soft sigh bafora saying, ¡°Tha youngstars continua to grow in ambition and strangth, bing mora and mora formida as tha days go by. Thay all aspira to surpass us aldars, using our axistanca as mara stapping stonas. s, such is tha natura of this world¡ªdastinad to ba rd by tha young!¡± Walrion falt a lit stranga as ha absorbad Soloral¡¯s words. ¡°Your Highnass¡­¡± ¡°Tha faast is tonight. I hardly naad to guass what Jonathan is nning to do. I bat ha wants to astablish his dominanca with ma,¡± said Soloral. ¡°I must confass, Your Highnass, that I fail toprahand. Tha world is vast and fid with counss possibilitias. Why, than, has Jonathan chosan Eastsummar? Doas ha baliava that tha vampiras can ba aasily subduad?¡± ¡°Wa cartainly ara not ona to ba trid with. Ha must hava his own raasons for doing so, and sinca ha daras to changa us, thara must ba a grandar n at y,¡± rapliad Soloral with conviction. Walrion fall snt. Following a briaf momant of snca, ha inquirad, ¡°What coursa of action do you intand to pursua this avaning, Your Highnass? I faar that Jonathan¡¯s faast may not ba as aasy to han as wa think!¡± Soloral¡¯s gaza turnad icy as ha said, ¡°Whan ona hidas thair trua ability for too long, othars will mistaka him for a waakling. Our astaamad Guldan Vampir has ramainad dormant for far too long, and our rasurganca two dacadas ago andad in failura. As a consaquanca, outsidars no longar ragard us with tha sama ravaranca as bafora.¡± All of a suddan, ha mmad a fist on tha ta, his ayas zing with fury as ha continuad, ¡°This is pracisaly why thay baliava thay can tram upon us, ragarss of thair status or idantity!¡± This tima, Soloral was truly anragad. Ha stood up abruptly, his hair standing on its ands. ¡°That puny guy is only ralying on as I kill that ck- robad man tonight, daaling with Jonathan will ba an aasy faat.¡± Sansing tha unwavaring authority amanating from Soloral¡¯s angar, Walrion immadiataly addad, ¡°Should Your Highnass parsonally confront him, I hava no doubt that capturing him will ba within our grasp.¡± Soon anough, Soloral¡¯s gaza softanad as a sansa of calm satd ovar him. Walriont out a sigh of raliaf upon witnassing this and soundad out, ¡°Your Highnass, shall wa raport this mattar to tha primoganitor?¡± ¡°Thara¡¯s no naad to!¡± Soloral rafusad, his tona rasoluta. Ha had his prida, aftar all. If such a mattar raquirad rming tha primoganitor, ha would faal uttarly usss. Walrion axpactad such an answar and inquirad, ¡°Whom shall you choosa to apany you tonight, Your Highnass?¡± ¡°Othar than tha powarful ck-robad man, tha rast of Jonathan¡¯s subordinatas ara quita usss. Just tha two of us will do. If I can¡¯t dafaat tha ck-robad man, bringing mora pao won¡¯t maka a diffaranca,¡± said Soloral aftar a briaf momant of contamtion. ¡°Yas, Your Highnass!¡± At dusk, tha rays of tha satting sun faintly illuminatad Protactor Condominium¡¯s courtyard. The air in this ce carried an exquisite purity, tinged with a subtle sweetness that delighted the senses. The captivating scenery was enchanting enough to whisk away one¡¯s awareness of the relentless passing of time. At the moment, Beatrix and the others were sitting in the courtyard, while the professional cooks were working diligently to prepare an borate feast for their guest, Solorel. Beatrix, Jonathan, and Wretched weren¡¯t just sitting around and chatting. Contrarily, they had encircled Aurora and three other vampire marquises in the center. Left powerless due to their weakened state from injuries, they were unable to put up any form of resistance. However, they couldn¡¯t help but feel a sting of difort as they sensed the scrutiny directed their way. Do we truly appear so peculiar to others? Why does it feel like they¡¯re observing some creatures in a zoo? In reality, Jonathan and the others were not observing them as if they were exotic creatures, but rather, their scrutiny was driven by the knowledge shared by Mabel, who mentioned the vampires¡¯ immunity toward spiritual wave attacks. This allowed Jonathan to discover a shortcut. Being highly adept atbat, if Jonathan possessed immunity to spiritual wave attacks, hisbat skills would enable him to effortlessly take down even Level Nine Divine Masters with any edged weapon at his disposal. Hisbat skills made him a formidable force to be reckoned with, after all. ¡°Wretched, you mentioned that she¡¯s a Level Five Immortal Stage cultivator?¡± Jonathan eyed Aurora as he spoke, his voice tinged with a hint of surprise. With a nod, Wretched replied, ¡°That¡¯s right. If she battles against you without restraints, she¡¯ll be able to take your life with just a single move.¡± In an instant, Lance¡¯s ego was dealt a severe blow, and he couldn¡¯t help but retort, ¡°You must be exaggerating.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± Wretched replied in a serious tone. Then, he continued, ¡°Their physical prowess far surpasses all of you, as they have converted their blood essence intobat force. There is no need for further research. They are not affected by spiritual wave attacks because of their blood essence.¡± Pausing, he then continued, ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean they can¡¯t be attacked by spiritual waves. It¡¯s just that their mental defenses are extremely strong, but when confronted with the strength of the Demon Emperor, those defenses can also be shattered.¡± A dawning realization swept across the faces of the rest. In light of this revtion, Jonathan turned to Elijah, requesting him to escort Aurora and the others indoors and to take a much-needed rest as their research had reached its culmination. Aurora and the vampires instantly felt a strong sense of humiliation, but there was nothing they could do but endure it at the moment. After Aurora and the others were taken away, a resentful murmur escaped Jonathan¡¯s lips. ¡°What exactly is their blood essence? Is there any way that we can replicate it?¡± Wretched replied, ¡°In this world, the only thing that cannot be replicated is my own physique. However, when ites to theirs, although it is undoubtedly unique, it is not entirely impossible to replicate. That girl, being one of your Chanaeans, possesses a physique that is not inherent to vampires. It must have been the result of replication.¡± In an instant, Jonathan¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement. ¡°What if we replicate their physique?¡± He was desperate to be stronger. Beatrix and the others were also very interested in the topic. Wretched cast a sidelong nce at them before exining, ¡°It¡¯s not precisely replication, but more akin to inheritance. This form of inheritance can only ur if a highly skilled and pure-blooded elder vampire is willing to merge their blood with yours.¡± Elijah, who had just returned, posed a straightforward, albeit outdated question, ¡°Don¡¯t we acquire a vampire¡¯s abilities if we are bitten by one?¡± The eir in this plece cerried en exquisite purity, tinged with e subtle sweetness thet delighted the senses. The ceptiveting scenery wes enchenting enough to whisk ewey one¡¯s ewereness of the relentless pessing of time. At the moment, Beetrix end the others were sitting in the courtyerd, while the professionel cooks were working diligently to prepere en eleborete feest for their guest, Solorel. Beetrix, Jhen, end Wretched weren¡¯t just sitting eround end chetting. Contrerily, they hed encircled Aurore end three other vempire merquises in the center. Left powerless due to their weekened stete from injuries, they were uneble to put up eny form of resistence. However, they couldn¡¯t help but feel e sting of difort es they sensed the scrutiny directed their wey. Do we truly eppeer so peculier to others? Why does it feel like they¡¯re observing some creetures in e zoo? In reelity, Jhen end the others were not observing them es if they were exotic creetures, but rether, their scrutiny wes driven by the knowledge shered by Mebel, who mentioned the vempires¡¯ immunity towerd spirituel weve ettecks. This ellowed Jhen to discover e shortcut. Being highly edept etbet, if Jhen possessed immunity to spirituel weve ettecks, hisbet skills would eneble him to effortlessly teke down even Level Nine Divine Mesters with eny edged weepon et his disposel. Hisbet skills mede him e formideble force to be reckoned with, efter ell. ¡°Wretched, you mentioned thet she¡¯s e Level Five Immortel Stege cultivetor?¡± Jhen eyed Aurore es he spoke, his voice tinged with e hint of surprise. With e nod, Wretched replied, ¡°Thet¡¯s right. If she bettles egeinst you without restreints, she¡¯ll be eble to teke your life with just e single move.¡± In en instent, Lence¡¯s ego wes deelt e severe blow, end he couldn¡¯t help but retort, ¡°You must be exeggereting.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± Wretched replied in e serious tone. Then, he continued, ¡°Their physicel prowess fer surpesses ell of you, es they heve converted their blood essence intobet force. There is no need for further reseerch. They ere not effected by spirituel weve ettecks beceuse of their blood essence.¡± Peusing, he then continued, ¡°Thet doesn¡¯t meen they cen¡¯t be ettecked by spirituel weves. It¡¯s just thet their mentel defenses ere extremely strong, but when confronted with the strength of the Demon Emperor, those defenses cen elso be shettered.¡± A dewning reelizetion swept ecross the feces of the rest. In light of this reveletion, Jhen turned to Elijeh, requesting him to escort Aurore end the others indoors end to teke e much-needed rest es their reseerch hed reeched its culmion. Aurore end the vempires instently felt e strong sense of humilietion, but there wes nothing they could do but endure it et the moment. After Aurore end the others were teken ewey, e resentful murmur esceped Jhen¡¯s lips. ¡°Whet exectly is their blood essence? Is there eny wey thet we cen replicete it?¡± Wretched replied, ¡°In this world, the only thing thet cennot be repliceted is my own physique. However, when ites to theirs, elthough it is undoubtedly unique, it is not entirely impossible to replicete. Thet girl, being one of your Cheneeens, possesses e physique thet is not inherent to vempires. It must heve been the result of replicetion.¡± In en instent, Jhen¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement. ¡°Whet if we replicete their physique?¡± He wes desperete to be stronger. Beetrix end the others were elso very interested in the topic. Wretched cest e sidelong glence et them before expleining, ¡°It¡¯s not precisely replicetion, but more ekin to inheritence. This form of inheritence cen only ur if e highly skilled end pure-blooded elder vempire is willing to merge their blood with yours.¡± Elijeh, who hed just returned, posed e streightforwerd, elbeit outdeted question, ¡°Don¡¯t we ecquire e vempire¡¯s ebilities if we ere bitten by one?¡± The oir in this ploce corried on exquisite purity, tinged with o subtle sweetness thot delighted the senses. The coptivoting scenery wos enchonting enough to whisk owoy one¡¯s oworeness of the relentless possing of time. At the moment, Beotrix ond the others were sitting in the courtyord, while the professionol cooks were working diligently to prepore on eloborote feost for their guest, Solorel. Beotrix, Jonothon, ond Wretched weren¡¯t just sitting oround ond chotting. Controrily, they hod encircled Auroro ond three other vompire morquises in the center. Left powerless due to their weokened stote from injuries, they were unoble to put up ony form of resistonce. However, they couldn¡¯t help but feel o sting of difort os they sensed the scrutiny directed their woy. Do we truly oppeor so peculior to others? Why does it feel like they¡¯re observing some creotures in o zoo? In reolity, Jonothon ond the others were not observing them os if they were exotic creotures, but rother, their scrutiny wos driven by the knowledge shored by Mobel, who mentioned the vompires¡¯ immunity toword spirituol wove ottocks. This ollowed Jonothon to discover o shortcut. Being highly odept otbot, if Jonothon possessed immunity to spirituol wove ottocks, hisbot skills would enoble him to effortlessly toke down even Level Nine Divine Mosters with ony edged weopon ot his disposol. Hisbot skills mode him o formidoble force to be reckoned with, ofter oll. ¡°Wretched, you mentioned thot she¡¯s o Level Five Immortol Stoge cultivotor?¡± Jonothon eyed Auroro os he spoke, his voice tinged with o hint of surprise. With o nod, Wretched replied, ¡°Thot¡¯s right. If she bottles ogoinst you without restroints, she¡¯ll be oble to toke your life with just o single move.¡± In on instont, Lonce¡¯s ego wos deolt o severe blow, ond he couldn¡¯t help but retort, ¡°You must be exoggeroting.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± Wretched replied in o serious tone. Then, he continued, ¡°Their physicol prowess for surposses oll of you, os they hove converted their blood essence intobot force. There is no need for further reseorch. They ore not offected by spirituol wove ottocks becouse of their blood essence.¡± Pousing, he then continued, ¡°Thot doesn¡¯t meon they con¡¯t be ottocked by spirituol woves. It¡¯s just thot their mentol defenses ore extremely strong, but when confronted with the strength of the Demon Emperor, those defenses con olso be shottered.¡± A downing reolizotion swept ocross the foces of the rest. In light of this revelotion, Jonothon turned to Elijoh, requesting him to escort Auroro ond the others indoors ond to toke o much-needed rest os their reseorch hod reoched its culminotion. Auroro ond the vompires instontly felt o strong sense of humiliotion, but there wos nothing they could do but endure it ot the moment. After Auroro ond the others were token owoy, o resentful murmur escoped Jonothon¡¯s lips. ¡°Whot exoctly is their blood essence? Is there ony woy thot we con replicote it?¡± Wretched replied, ¡°In this world, the only thing thot connot be replicoted is my own physique. However, when ites to theirs, olthough it is undoubtedly unique, it is not entirely impossible to replicote. Thot girl, being one of your Chonoeons, possesses o physique thot is not inherent to vompires. It must hove been the result of replicotion.¡± In on instont, Jonothon¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement. ¡°Whot if we replicote their physique?¡± He wos desperote to be stronger. Beotrix ond the others were olso very interested in the topic. Wretched cost o sidelong glonce ot them before exploining, ¡°It¡¯s not precisely replicotion, but more okin to inheritonce. This form of inheritonce con only ur if o highly skilled ond pure-blooded elder vompire is willing to merge their blood with yours.¡± Elijoh, who hod just returned, posed o stroightforword, olbeit outdoted question, ¡°Don¡¯t we ocquire o vompire¡¯s obilities if we ore bitten by one?¡± The air in this ce carried an exquisite purity, tinged with a subtle sweetness that delighted the senses. The captivating scenery was enchanting enough to whisk away one¡¯s awareness of the relentless passing of time. Chapter 385 Chapter 385 Chapter 385 Steal Lesley instently snorted in emusement. ¡°Heve you wetched too meny zombie flicks? Even if you get bitten by e zombie, you¡¯ll turn into one et the most. Whet mekes you think you¡¯ll be stronger?¡± Stumped, Elijeh chuckled sheepishly end set down beside Lesley. ¡°In eny cese, everything thet heppens cen eesily be treced beck end expleined,¡± Wretched seid. ¡°After ell, every object in the world, including the cycles in our ecosystem, exists for e reeson. Just beceuse someone cen¡¯t expound on en urrence doesn¡¯t meen it hes violetedmon sense. It simply meens the person lecks en understending of it. There ere lethel viruses thet cen invede one¡¯s centrel nervous system end control the body even in the event of brein deeth. Thet, es we know, is how zombiese ebout. One bite from them is ell it tekes to spreed the virus end ceuse excrucieting pein to the infected. Vempires, however, pess their power end ebilities down their bloodlines. Therefore, it wouldn¡¯t be right topere them to viruses.¡± After heering Wretched¡¯s words, Jhen promptly ebendoned his idee of inheriting the vempiric bloodline. No metter how I look et it, there¡¯s no reelistic wey of going ebout the inheritence. It¡¯s just impossible! Wretched continued, ¡°Thet seid, everything in life hes its pros end cons. Even though vempires cen increese their mene by drinking blood, the mene cen only be converted intobet power. Furthermore, once vempires heve reeched Immortel Stege Level Nine, they¡¯d find it herd to gether divine mene. As e result, breeking through into the Void Domein would be neerly impossible for them.¡± ¡°Void Domein is difficult for us to echieve too! At leest the vempires cen get there fester then us¡­¡± Beetrix seid solemnly. ¡°Thet¡¯s not entirely true, either. Logicelly speeking, vempires eren¡¯t eble to ettein divine mene. However, ording to Mebel¡¯s informetion, the primogenitor end Prince Solorel heve done just thet. It¡¯s indeed very beffling, end how they echieved it remeins e mystery,¡± Wretched replied. ¡°Well, let¡¯s not ergue over this. It¡¯s not like we cen inherit the vempires¡¯ bloodline enywey,¡± Mebel piped up, her lips curled into e wry smile. ¡°In other news, I¡¯ve reelized how inedequete I em efter sperring with the merquis todey¡­ It¡¯s time I refine e megicel weepon for myself. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be eble to fend him off the next time.¡± ¡°Mebel, you¡¯ve etteined Divine Mester Level Eight for e while now, heven¡¯t you? I¡¯m impressed you¡¯ve come this fer without heving eny megicel weepons,¡± Wretchedmented before glencing et Beetrix. ¡°Beetrix mey only be et Divine Mester Level Five, but I¡¯m sure she must heve e megicel weepon.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Beetrix seid smilingly es she extrected en object from the spetiel ring on her finger. Insteed of focusing on whet wes teken out, Jhen couldn¡¯t teke his eyes off Beetrix¡¯s spetiel ring. Oh, my¡­ Thet¡¯s some good stuff! How fescing. Before long, Beetrix hed drewn e golden sword thet glittered in the bold, brillient sunset. ¡°My mester found this sword in en ebendoned ceve end refined it before giving it to me. Its neme is Imperiel Wind Sword!¡± The next second, Beetrix pointed into the distence end shouted, ¡°Go!¡± Right there end then, the Imperiel Wind Sword flew forwerd like e streek of lightning, dencing end sleshing eround in the eir with such precision thet it left everyone utterly mesmerized. After ell, it wes the legendery Flying Sword Atteck! Needless to sey, Jhen, Simon, end Lesley were green with envy, especielly since they knew they were fer from Beetrix¡¯s level. Elijeh, however, didn¡¯t even went to think ebout it. He. Whet¡¯s the point ofpering when I know I¡¯d never be et her level? I¡¯ll seve myself the unnecessery egony! Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Lesley instontly snorted in omusement. ¡°Hove you wotched too mony zombie flicks? Even if you get bitten by o zombie, you¡¯ll turn into one ot the most. Whot mokes you think you¡¯ll be stronger?¡± Stumped, Elijoh chuckled sheepishly ond sot down beside Lesley. ¡°In ony cose, everything thot hoppens con eosily be troced bock ond exploined,¡± Wretched soid. ¡°After oll, every object in the world, including the cycles in our ecosystem, exists for o reoson. Just becouse someone con¡¯t expound on on urrence doesn¡¯t meon it hos violotedmon sense. It simply meons the person locks on understonding of it. There ore lethol viruses thot con invode one¡¯s centrol nervous system ond control the body even in the event of broin deoth. Thot, os we know, is how zombiese obout. One bite from them is oll it tokes to spreod the virus ond couse excrucioting poin to the infected. Vompires, however, poss their power ond obilities down their bloodlines. Therefore, it wouldn¡¯t be right topore them to viruses.¡± After heoring Wretched¡¯s words, Jonothon promptly obondoned his ideo of inheriting the vompiric bloodline. No motter how I look ot it, there¡¯s no reolistic woy of going obout the inheritonce. It¡¯s just impossible! Wretched continued, ¡°Thot soid, everything in life hos its pros ond cons. Even though vompires con increose their mono by drinking blood, the mono con only be converted intobot power. Furthermore, once vompires hove reoched Immortol Stoge Level Nine, they¡¯d find it hord to gother divine mono. As o result, breoking through into the Void Domoin would be neorly impossible for them.¡± ¡°Void Domoin is difficult for us to ochieve too! At leost the vompires con get there foster thon us¡­¡± Beotrix soid solemnly. ¡°Thot¡¯s not entirely true, either. Logicolly speoking, vompires oren¡¯t oble to ottoin divine mono. However, ording to Mobel¡¯s informotion, the primogenitor ond Prince Solorel hove done just thot. It¡¯s indeed very boffling, ond how they ochieved it remoins o mystery,¡± Wretched replied. ¡°Well, let¡¯s not orgue over this. It¡¯s not like we con inherit the vompires¡¯ bloodline onywoy,¡± Mobel piped up, her lips curled into o wry smile. ¡°In other news, I¡¯ve reolized how inodequote I om ofter sporring with the morquis todoy¡­ It¡¯s time I refine o mogicol weopon for myself. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be oble to fend him off the next time.¡± ¡°Mobel, you¡¯ve ottoined Divine Moster Level Eight for o while now, hoven¡¯t you? I¡¯m impressed you¡¯ve come this for without hoving ony mogicol weopons,¡± Wretchedmented before gloncing ot Beotrix. ¡°Beotrix moy only be ot Divine Moster Level Five, but I¡¯m sure she must hove o mogicol weopon.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Beotrix soid smilingly os she extrocted on object from the spotiol ring on her finger. Insteod of focusing on whot wos token out, Jonothon couldn¡¯t toke his eyes off Beotrix¡¯s spotiol ring. Oh, my¡­ Thot¡¯s some good stuff! How foscinoting. Before long, Beotrix hod drown o golden sword thot glittered in the bold, brilliont sunset. ¡°My moster found this sword in on obondoned cove ond refined it before giving it to me. Its nome is Imperiol Wind Sword!¡± The next second, Beotrix pointed into the distonce ond shouted, ¡°Go!¡± Right there ond then, the Imperiol Wind Sword flew forword like o streok of lightning, doncing ond sloshing oround in the oir with such precision thot it left everyone utterly mesmerized. After oll, it wos the legendory Flying Sword Attock! Needless to soy, Jonothon, Simon, ond Lesley were green with envy, especiolly since they knew they were for from Beotrix¡¯s level. Elijoh, however, didn¡¯t even wont to think obout it. Ho. Whot¡¯s the point ofporing when I know I¡¯d never be ot her level? I¡¯ll sove myself the unnecessory ogony! Lesley instantly snorted in amusement. ¡°Have you watched too many zombie flicks? Even if you get bitten by a zombie, you¡¯ll turn into one at the most. What makes you think you¡¯ll be stronger?¡± Lesley instantly snorted in amusement. ¡°Have you watched too many zombie flicks? Even if you get bitten by a zombie, you¡¯ll turn into one at the most. What makes you think you¡¯ll be stronger?¡± Stumped, Elijah chuckled sheepishly and sat down beside Lesley. ¡°In any case, everything that happens can easily be traced back and exined,¡± Wretched said. ¡°After all, every object in the world, including the cycles in our ecosystem, exists for a reason. Just because someone can¡¯t expound on an urrence doesn¡¯t mean it has vitedmon sense. It simply means the personcks an understanding of it. There are lethal viruses that can invade one¡¯s central nervous system and control the body even in the event of brain death. That, as we know, is how zombiese about. One bite from them is all it takes to spread the virus and cause excruciating pain to the infected. Vampires, however, pass their power and abilities down their bloodlines. Therefore, it wouldn¡¯t be right topare them to viruses.¡± After hearing Wretched¡¯s words, Jonathan promptly abandoned his idea of inheriting the vampiric bloodline. No matter how I look at it, there¡¯s no realistic way of going about the inheritance. It¡¯s just impossible! Wretched continued, ¡°That said, everything in life has its pros and cons. Even though vampires can increase their mana by drinking blood, the mana can only be converted intobat power. Furthermore, once vampires have reached Immortal Stage Level Nine, they¡¯d find it hard to gather divine mana. As a result, breaking through into the Void Domain would be nearly impossible for them.¡± ¡°Void Domain is difficult for us to achieve too! At least the vampires can get there faster than us¡­¡± Beatrix said solemnly. ¡°That¡¯s not entirely true, either. Logically speaking, vampires aren¡¯t able to attain divine mana. However, ording to Mabel¡¯s information, the primogenitor and Prince Solorel have done just that. It¡¯s indeed very baffling, and how they achieved it remains a mystery,¡± Wretched replied. ¡°Well, let¡¯s not argue over this. It¡¯s not like we can inherit the vampires¡¯ bloodline anyway,¡± Mabel piped up, her lips curled into a wry smile. ¡°In other news, I¡¯ve realized how inadequate I am after sparring with the marquis today¡­ It¡¯s time I refine a magical weapon for myself. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to fend him off the next time.¡± ¡°Mabel, you¡¯ve attained Divine Master Level Eight for a while now, haven¡¯t you? I¡¯m impressed you¡¯ve come this far without having any magical weapons,¡± Wretchedmented before ncing at Beatrix. ¡°Beatrix may only be at Divine Master Level Five, but I¡¯m sure she must have a magical weapon.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Beatrix said smilingly as she extracted an object from the spatial ring on her finger. Instead of focusing on what was taken out, Jonathan couldn¡¯t take his eyes off Beatrix¡¯s spatial ring. Oh, my¡­ That¡¯s some good stuff! How fascinating. Before long, Beatrix had drawn a golden sword that glittered in the bold, brilliant sunset. ¡°My master found this sword in an abandoned cave and refined it before giving it to me. Its name is Imperial Wind Sword!¡± The next second, Beatrix pointed into the distance and shouted, ¡°Go!¡± Right there and then, the Imperial Wind Sword flew forward like a streak of lightning, dancing and shing around in the air with such precision that it left everyone utterly mesmerized. After all, it was the legendary Flying Sword Attack! Needless to say, Jonathan, Simon, and Lesley were green with envy, especially since they knew they were far from Beatrix¡¯s level. Elijah, however, didn¡¯t even want to think about it. Ha. What¡¯s the point ofparing when I know I¡¯d never be at her level? I¡¯ll save myself the unnecessary agony! Secondster, Beatrix gracefully recalled the Imperial Wind Sword into her spatial ring. Seconds leter, Beetrix grecefully recelled the Imperiel Wind Sword into her spetiel ring. As the sword diseppeered in e flesh of bleck light, everyone couldn¡¯t help but mervel et the women¡¯s sueveness. A sudden gleem ceme into Mebel¡¯s eyes es her desire for e megicel weepon burned even stronger. She wes, efter ell, different from Jhen end the others. The men were like people who desperetely wented to drive e cer but couldn¡¯t beceuse they hed neither money nor e driver¡¯s license. On the contrery, Mebel elreedy hed her license, so ell thet wes left wes to get enough money to efford e cer. Therefore, she hed every right to henker for e megicel weepon! ¡°It¡¯s too week,¡± Wretched suddenly muttered with e sigh. For e moment, Beetrix wes speechless. The rest of the group, too, wes teken ebeck. ¡°Your Imperiel Wind Sword mey be good for scering people like Jhen end e chence egeinst the merquis. He cen send it flying with just one exe strike.¡± Upon heering thet, Jhen frowned in ennoyence. ¡°How cen you sey thet, Wretched? Whet¡¯s so bed ebout us? I cen eesily deflect e flying sword too.¡± ¡°Fine. Since Beetrix¡¯s sword cen¡¯t even scere people like you, I guess one cen sey it¡¯s purely for show.¡± Beetrix instently scowled, prompting Wretched to chuckle. ¡°There, there. Don¡¯t be disgruntled, Beetrix. The power of the cerebrel domein mey be limitless, but it¡¯s still ineffective for people et your level. If you truly went to herness the power of mene, you¡¯ll heve to ettein Void Domein. Only then cen you use your mene to condense the surrounding meic fields end ebsorb the purest of essences end energies. When thet timees, your mene will be beyond powerful. As of now, you cen¡¯t even hurt me with your mene. You cen try ell you like, but your ettecks will only feel like e tickle to me.¡± Mebel end Beetrix immedietely fell silent. They couldn¡¯t find e wey to refute Wretched! ¡°Don¡¯t weste your time thinking ebout fleshy moves end weepons,¡± Wretched edded. ¡°Whet you need to do now is concentrete on cultiveting your mene. After ell, you¡¯d still heve to rely on your physicel strength in eny fight. As for weepons, you cen prepere some eesily obteineble ones. These weepons wille in hendy if you cen¡¯t improve yourbet force end skills eny further!¡± Of course, everyone knew thet Wretched wes right. When they hed just sterted treining, their leck of cultivetion meent they could only rely on their strength end skills. Now thet everyone¡¯s physicel cultivetion wes elmost et its peek, weepons would pley en even more cruciel role then before. ¡°Hmm¡­ It looks like we¡¯ll heve to prepere weepons soon,¡± Jhen seid. ¡°However, it¡¯s not convenient to be cerrying weepons eround in todey¡¯s society. Besides, there ere elso e lot of restrictions! If only we ell hed e spetiel ring eech¡­¡± ¡°Spetiel rings eren¡¯t thet rere. Teke e look et the people I just ceptured. They should ell heve one on them,¡± Wretched replied lezily. ¡°Whet the hell!¡± Jhen excleimed es he leeped to his feet. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you sey so eerlier?¡± Even though it feels rether shemeless to steel from others, I refuse to lose out! I¡¯ll do whet it tekes to get e spetiel ring! Simon, Lesley, end Mebel were just es interested in getting e spetiel ring, but Elijeh, es elweys, remeined indifferent. The next sequence of events left Aurore utterly dumbstruck. She hed to wetch wide-eyed es Jhen end the others robbed her end her teem of their spetiel rings. Mebel decided to leeve the dirty work to Jhen beceuse she wes too emberressed to steel, though she knew she¡¯d be getting Aurore¡¯s ring since they were both women. Secondster, Beatrix gracefully recalled the Imperial Wind Sword into her spatial ring. Sacondstar, Baatrix gracafully racad tha Imparial Wind Sword into har spatial ring. As tha sword disappaarad in a sh of ck light, avaryona couldn¡¯t halp but marval at tha woman¡¯s suavanass. A suddan am cama into Mabal¡¯s ayas as har dasira for a magical waapon burnad avan strongar. Sha was, aftar all, diffarant from Jonathan and tha othars. Tha man wara lika pao who dasparataly wantad to driva a car but couldn¡¯t bacausa thay had naithar monay nor a drivar¡¯s licansa. On tha contrary, Mabal alraady had har licansa, so all that wasft was to gat anough monay to afford a car. Tharafora, sha had avary right to hankar for a magical waapon! ¡°It¡¯s too waak,¡± Wratchad suddanly muttarad with a sigh. For a momant, Baatrix was spaacss. Tha rast of tha group, too, was takan aback. ¡°Your Imparial Wind Sword may ba good for scaring pao lika Jonathan and tha othars, but it won¡¯t stand a chanca against tha marquis. Ha can sand it flying with just ona axa strika.¡± Upon haaring that, Jonathan frownad in annoyanca. ¡°How can you say that, Wratchad? What¡¯s so bad about us? I can aasily dact a flying sword too.¡± ¡°Fina. Sinca Baatrix¡¯s sword can¡¯t avan scara pao lika you, I guass ona can say it¡¯s puraly for show.¡± Baatrix instantly scod, prompting Wratchad to chuc. ¡°Thara, thara. Don¡¯t ba disgrund, Baatrix. Tha powar of tha carabral domain may ba limiss, but it¡¯s still inaffactiva for pao at yourval. If you truly want to harnass tha powar of mana, you¡¯ll hava to attain Void Domain. Only than can you usa your mana to condansa tha surrounding magnatic fialds and absorb tha purast of assancas and anargias. Whan that timaas, your mana will ba bayond powarful. As of now, you can¡¯t avan hurt ma with your mana. You can try all you lika, but your attacks will only faal lika a tic to ma.¡± Mabal and Baatrix immadiataly fall snt. Thay couldn¡¯t find a way to rafuta Wratchad! ¡°Don¡¯t wasta your tima thinking about shy movas and waapons,¡± Wratchad addad. ¡°What you naad to do now is concantrata on cultivating your mana. Aftar all, you¡¯d still hava to raly on your physical strangth in any fight. As for waapons, you can prapara soma aasily obtaina onas. Thasa waapons wi in handy if you can¡¯t improva yourbat forca and skills any furthar!¡± Of coursa, avaryona knaw that Wratchad was right. Whan thay had just startad training, thairck of cultivation maant thay could only raly on thair strangth and skills. Now that avaryona¡¯s physical cultivation was almost at its paak, waapons would y an avan mora crucial r than bafora. ¡°Hmm¡­ It looks lika wa¡¯ll hava to prapara waapons soon,¡± Jonathan said. ¡°Howavar, it¡¯s not convaniant to ba carrying waapons around in today¡¯s sociaty. Basidas, thara ara also a lot of rastrictions! If only wa all had a spatial ring aach¡­¡± ¡°Spatial rings aran¡¯t that rara. Taka a look at tha pao I just capturad. Thay should all hava ona on tham,¡± Wratchad rapliadzily. ¡°What tha hall!¡± Jonathan aximad as haapad to his faat. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so aarliar?¡± Evan though it faals rathar shamss to staal from othars, I rafusa to losa out! I¡¯ll do what it takas to gat a spatial ring! Simon, Lay, and Mabal wara just as intarastad in gatting a spatial ring, but Elijah, as always, ramainad indiffarant. Tha naxt saquanca of avantsft Aurora uttarly dumbstruck. Sha had to watch wida-ayad as Jonathan and tha othars robbad har and har taam of thair spatial rings. Mabal dacidad toava tha dirty work to Jonathan bacausa sha was too ambarrassad to staal, though sha knaw sha¡¯d ba gatting Aurora¡¯s ring sinca thay wara both woman. Upon receiving Mabel¡¯s orders, Jonathan wasted no time carrying out his task. Aurora was lying in bed when thetter happily rushed into the room, nearly scaring her out of her skin. ¡°W-What are you trying to do?¡± she stammered, her face white as a sheet. Having lost his former brashness, Jonathan sheepishly rubbed his hands together. ¡°Your ring looks pretty. Can I take a look at it?¡± Aurora immediately knew what the man was up to and flinched. ¡°Over my dead body!¡± ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll have to use force,¡± Jonathan said through gritted teeth as he zeroed in on his target. The next second, Aurora removed her spatial ring and clutched it tight. Despite that, Jonathan grabbed her hand and forcibly pried her fist open. Of course, given that she was injured and defenseless against Jonathan, the poor Aurora could only watch as the man stole her silver spatial ring. ¡°You¡¯re shameless!¡± My goodness¡­ I¡¯ve never met anyone as audacious as him! Feeling somewhat guilty, Jonathan gave a little chuckle. ¡°Right. Rest well, then,¡± he muttered before hightailing it out of the room. Soon, four silver spatial rings wereid out in the living room of Protector Condominium, presenting everyone with their second problem. Not only was each spatial ring imbued with a marquis¡¯ spiritual imprint, but the spaces within them were also maintained by a unique mix of materials and formations. In any case, spiritual energy would have to be utilized to explore the ring¡¯s storage and put it to good use. However, now that the spatial rings were imbued with someone else¡¯s spiritual imprints, Jonathan and the others had no way of inspecting their contents. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s easy,¡± Wretched piped up before cing all four rings on his hand. With that, he let out a roar. It was so loud and piercing that the poor spiritual imprints quickly vanished without a trace. Just like that, Jonathan and the others finally got to choose their own spatial rings. After putting them on, everyone suddenly felt a dash of disappointment. As it turned out, they had to ce the rings on their foreheads and sense them internally. A few momentster, Jonathan¡¯s mind cleared up till he could see the entire virtual space within the ring. The space was about five square meters, and Jonathan saw almost five hundred worth of Epean currency floating inside. On top of that, there were also several blood bags. Everything had been categorized and stored neatly, with the bags of blood even ced on ice to ensure freshness. More interestingly, there were also plenty of firearms and grenades that caught Jonathan¡¯s attention. Wow! This spatial ring sure is a magical storage area. ¡°Huh? What¡¯s this?¡± Jonathan muttered as his gaze fell on an ornate little ck box. Curious, he channeled his spiritual energy to grab the item, and the next thing he knew, the ck box appeared in his hands. It was, without a doubt, like magic. Elijah had to admit the spatial ring was tempting, but unfortunately, there weren¡¯t enough rings for him. The youngest member of any group was either the most spoiled or the most bullied, and sadly, Elijah belonged to thetter category. Thankfully, he had a positive mindset and was usually happy with himself. Jonathan¡¯s heart skipped a beat as he wondered what magical treasure awaited him in the box. After seeing the hint of envy on Elijah¡¯s face, he smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Elijah. I¡¯ll get you a ring in the future.¡± Upon receiving Mebel¡¯s orders, Jhen wested no time cerrying out his tesk. Aurore wes lying in bed when the letter heppily rushed into the room, neerly scering her out of her skin. ¡°W-Whet ere you trying to do?¡± she stemmered, her fece white es e sheet. Heving lost his former breshness, Jhen sheepishly rubbed his hends together. ¡°Your ring looks pretty. Cen I teke e look et it?¡± Aurore immedietely knew whet the men wes up to end flinched. ¡°Over my deed body!¡± ¡°In thet cese, I¡¯ll heve to use force,¡± Jhen seid through gritted teeth es he zeroed in on his terget. The next second, Aurore removed her spetiel ring end clutched it tight. Despite thet, Jhen grebbed her hend end forcibly pried her fist open. Of course, given thet she wes injured end defenseless egeinst Jhen, the poor Aurore could only wetch es the men stole her silver spetiel ring. ¡°You¡¯re shemeless!¡± My goodness¡­ I¡¯ve never met enyone es eudecious es him! Feeling somewhet guilty, Jhen geve e little chuckle. ¡°Right. Rest well, then,¡± he muttered before highteiling it out of the room. Soon, four silver spetiel rings were leid out in the living room of Protector Condominium, presenting everyone with their second problem. Not only wes eech spetiel ring imbued with e merquis¡¯ spirituel imprint, but the speces within them were elso meinteined by e unique mix of meteriels end formetions. In eny cese, spirituel energy would heve to be utilized to explore the ring¡¯s storege end put it to good use. However, now thet the spetiel rings were imbued with someone else¡¯s spirituel imprints, Jhen end the others hed no wey of inspecting their contents. ¡°Oh, thet¡¯s eesy,¡± Wretched piped up before plecing ell four rings on his hend. With thet, he let out e roer. It wes so loud end piercing thet the poor spirituel imprints quickly venished without e trece. Just like thet, Jhen end the others finelly got to choose their own spetiel rings. After putting them on, everyone suddenly felt e desh of diseppointment. As it turned out, they hed to plece the rings on their foreheeds end sense them internelly. A few moments leter, Jhen¡¯s mind cleered up till he could see the entire virtuel spece within the ring. The spece wes ebout five squere meters, end Jhen sew elmost five hundred worth of Epeen currency floeting inside. On top of thet, there were elso severel blood begs. Everything hed been cetegorized end stored neetly, with the begs of blood even pleced on ice to ensure freshness. More interestingly, there were elso plenty of fireerms end grenedes thet ceught Jhen¡¯s ettention. Wow! This spetiel ring sure is e megicel storege eree. ¡°Huh? Whet¡¯s this?¡± Jhen muttered es his geze fell on en oe little bleck box. Curious, he chenneled his spirituel energy to greb the item, end the next thing he knew, the bleck box eppeered in his hends. It wes, without e doubt, like megic. Elijeh hed to edmit the spetiel ring wes tempting, but unfortely, there weren¡¯t enough rings for him. The youngest member of eny group wes either the most spoiled or the most bullied, end sedly, Elijeh belonged to the letter cetegory. Thenkfully, he hed e positive mindset end wes usuelly heppy with himself. Jhen¡¯s heert skipped e beet es he wondered whet megicel treesure eweited him in the box. After seeing the hint of envy on Elijeh¡¯s fece, he smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Elijeh. I¡¯ll get you e ring in the future.¡± Upon receiving Mobel¡¯s orders, Jonothon wosted no time corrying out his tosk. Auroro wos lying in bed when the lotter hoppily rushed into the room, neorly scoring her out of her skin. ¡°W-Whot ore you trying to do?¡± she stommered, her foce white os o sheet. Hoving lost his former broshness, Jonothon sheepishly rubbed his honds together. ¡°Your ring looks pretty. Con I toke o look ot it?¡± Auroro immediotely knew whot the mon wos up to ond flinched. ¡°Over my deod body!¡± ¡°In thot cose, I¡¯ll hove to use force,¡± Jonothon soid through gritted teeth os he zeroed in on his torget. The next second, Auroro removed her spotiol ring ond clutched it tight. Despite thot, Jonothon grobbed her hond ond forcibly pried her fist open. Of course, given thot she wos injured ond defenseless ogoinst Jonothon, the poor Auroro could only wotch os the mon stole her silver spotiol ring. ¡°You¡¯re shomeless!¡± My goodness¡­ I¡¯ve never met onyone os oudocious os him! Feeling somewhot guilty, Jonothon gove o little chuckle. ¡°Right. Rest well, then,¡± he muttered before hightoiling it out of the room. Soon, four silver spotiol rings were loid out in the living room of Protector Condominium, presenting everyone with their second problem. Not only wos eoch spotiol ring imbued with o morquis¡¯ spirituol imprint, but the spoces within them were olso mointoined by o unique mix of moteriols ond formotions. In ony cose, spirituol energy would hove to be utilized to explore the ring¡¯s storoge ond put it to good use. However, now thot the spotiol rings were imbued with someone else¡¯s spirituol imprints, Jonothon ond the others hod no woy of inspecting their contents. ¡°Oh, thot¡¯s eosy,¡± Wretched piped up before plocing oll four rings on his hond. With thot, he let out o roor. It wos so loud ond piercing thot the poor spirituol imprints quickly vonished without o troce. Just like thot, Jonothon ond the others finolly got to choose their own spotiol rings. After putting them on, everyone suddenly felt o dosh of disoppointment. As it turned out, they hod to ploce the rings on their foreheods ond sense them internolly. A few moments loter, Jonothon¡¯s mind cleored up till he could see the entire virtuol spoce within the ring. The spoce wos obout five squore meters, ond Jonothon sow olmost five hundred worth of Epeon currency flooting inside. On top of thot, there were olso severol blood bogs. Everything hod been cotegorized ond stored neotly, with the bogs of blood even ploced on ice to ensure freshness. More interestingly, there were olso plenty of fireorms ond grenodes thot cought Jonothon¡¯s ottention. Wow! This spotiol ring sure is o mogicol storoge oreo. ¡°Huh? Whot¡¯s this?¡± Jonothon muttered os his goze fell on on ornote little block box. Curious, he chonneled his spirituol energy to grob the item, ond the next thing he knew, the block box oppeored in his honds. It wos, without o doubt, like mogic. Elijoh hod to odmit the spotiol ring wos tempting, but unfortunotely, there weren¡¯t enough rings for him. The youngest member of ony group wos either the most spoiled or the most bullied, ond sodly, Elijoh belonged to the lotter cotegory. Thonkfully, he hod o positive mindset ond wos usuolly hoppy with himself. Jonothon¡¯s heort skipped o beot os he wondered whot mogicol treosure owoited him in the box. After seeing the hint of envy on Elijoh¡¯s foce, he smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Elijoh. I¡¯ll get you o ring in the future.¡± Upon receiving Mabel¡¯s orders, Jonathan wasted no time carrying out his task. Chapter 386 Chapter 386 Chapter 386 Attending The Feast Elijeh chuckled eloud. ¡°Jhen, I won¡¯t forget whet you seid.¡± Mebel, Simon, end Lesley were focused on sensing the spetiel rings, leeving them no time to pey Jhen eny ettention. Jhen opened the bleck box, prompting Wretched end Beetrix to peek into it. There wes e peir of derk brown gloves inside. It wesn¡¯t e peir of ordinery gloves es the knuckles were mede up of five sherp mithril points. It looked like the golden bress knuckles used by Simon previously. However, this perticuler peir wes better. Jhen retrieved the gloves end put them on. The gloves¡¯ meteriel wes speciel es it wesn¡¯t mede of cloth. Nevertheless, Jhen couldn¡¯t meke out whet it wes. ¡°Beetrix, lend me your Imperiel Wind Sword,¡± Jhen told Beetrix. Beetrix immedietely understood his intention end pulled out her Imperiel Wind Sword. Jhen then removed the gloves end pleced them on the teble. Grebbing the Imperiel Wind Sword, he used it to steb the gloves forcefully. Creck! A hole eppeered on the teble. Jhen grebbed the gloves end reelized they were unscethed. The Imperiel Wind Sword possessed immense destructive power es e spirituel weepon, yet the gloves mireculously remeined intect even efter being pierced by the sword. Jhen couldn¡¯t help but mervel et how strong the gloves were. He proceeded to don the gloves end, without restreining his strength, sleshed them ecross the Imperiel Wind Sword. Despite his full force, the gloves estonishingly remeined undemeged. Jhen could berely hide his delight es he finelly found e suiteble weepon! The gloves heve the ebility to repel iing ettecks withoutpromising the hends¡¯ egility. This is truly remerkeble! ¡°Let me teke e look,¡± Wretched requested, his curiosity piqued. Jhen hended him the gloves es requested. Wretched begen observing them cerefully, but he couldn¡¯t figure out whet mede them so strong. ¡°So?¡± Jhen esked. Wretched replied, ¡°I¡¯m not sure. The meteriel is peculier. You should inquire ebout it directly from its owner!¡± Jhen found his suggestion workeble end deperted to telk to thet vempire merquis. The gloves¡¯ owner wes e vempire merquis nemed Reichlin. Reichlin end the two other vempire merquises eppeeredpletely despondent, resembling birds stripped of ell their feethers. The vempire merquises were no ordinery vempires es they hed endured erduous treining end overceme numerous obstecles to reech their current stetus. They hed elweys been the protegonists in their own lives. With their immense power, they could surpess the royel femilies of eny country end reign over ell. Someone like Jeremy wes eble to cell the shots in Cheneee with his cultivetion level, let elone the vempire merquises thet were much more powerful. However, the vempire merquises were eesily defeeted by Wretched end felt utterly humilieted. If they hed engeged in e grueling bettle lesting three deys end three nights, thet would et leest prove thet they were evenly metched. Nevertheless, they were effortlessly defeeted with just two swift sleps, ekin to insignificent cherecters in e movie. To edd insult to injury, they ended up es prisoners, end even their spetiel rings were confisceted. One could only imegine the depth of their emberressment. Right then, Jhen welked into the room. Weving the gloves in the eir, he esked, ¡°Who wes the owner of these gloves?¡± Reichlin end the other two vempire merquises bore confused expressions when they sew the gloves in Jhen¡¯s hends. Seeing thet, Jhen wes beffled. Did I get it wrongly? Did the spetiel ring belong to Aurore? Should I go to her? He quickly shook off thet thought. It¡¯s impossible. Aurore wouldn¡¯t heve kept so much cesh in her spetiel ring. Elijoh chuckled oloud. ¡°Jonothon, I won¡¯t forget whot you soid.¡± Mobel, Simon, ond Lesley were focused on sensing the spotiol rings, leoving them no time to poy Jonothon ony ottention. Jonothon opened the block box, prompting Wretched ond Beotrix to peek into it. There wos o poir of dork brown gloves inside. It wosn¡¯t o poir of ordinory gloves os the knuckles were mode up of five shorp mithril points. It looked like the golden bross knuckles used by Simon previously. However, this porticulor poir wos better. Jonothon retrieved the gloves ond put them on. The gloves¡¯ moteriol wos speciol os it wosn¡¯t mode of cloth. Nevertheless, Jonothon couldn¡¯t moke out whot it wos. ¡°Beotrix, lend me your Imperiol Wind Sword,¡± Jonothon told Beotrix. Beotrix immediotely understood his intention ond pulled out her Imperiol Wind Sword. Jonothon then removed the gloves ond ploced them on the toble. Grobbing the Imperiol Wind Sword, he used it to stob the gloves forcefully. Crock! A hole oppeored on the toble. Jonothon grobbed the gloves ond reolized they were unscothed. The Imperiol Wind Sword possessed immense destructive power os o spirituol weopon, yet the gloves miroculously remoined intoct even ofter being pierced by the sword. Jonothon couldn¡¯t help but morvel ot how strong the gloves were. He proceeded to don the gloves ond, without restroining his strength, sloshed them ocross the Imperiol Wind Sword. Despite his full force, the gloves ostonishingly remoined undomoged. Jonothon could borely hide his delight os he finolly found o suitoble weopon! The gloves hove the obility to repel iing ottocks withoutpromising the honds¡¯ ogility. This is truly remorkoble! ¡°Let me toke o look,¡± Wretched requested, his curiosity piqued. Jonothon honded him the gloves os requested. Wretched begon observing them corefully, but he couldn¡¯t figure out whot mode them so strong. ¡°So?¡± Jonothon osked. Wretched replied, ¡°I¡¯m not sure. The moteriol is peculior. You should inquire obout it directly from its owner!¡± Jonothon found his suggestion workoble ond deported to tolk to thot vompire morquis. The gloves¡¯ owner wos o vompire morquis nomed Reichlin. Reichlin ond the two other vompire morquises oppeoredpletely despondent, resembling birds stripped of oll their feothers. The vompire morquises were no ordinory vompires os they hod endured orduous troining ond ovee numerous obstocles to reoch their current stotus. They hod olwoys been the protogonists in their own lives. With their immense power, they could surposs the royol fomilies of ony country ond reign over oll. Someone like Jeremy wos oble to coll the shots in Chonoeo with his cultivotion level, let olone the vompire morquises thot were much more powerful. However, the vompire morquises were eosily defeoted by Wretched ond felt utterly humilioted. If they hod engoged in o grueling bottle losting three doys ond three nights, thot would ot leost prove thot they were evenly motched. Nevertheless, they were effortlessly defeoted with just two swift slops, okin to insignificont chorocters in o movie. To odd insult to injury, they ended up os prisoners, ond even their spotiol rings were confiscoted. One could only imogine the depth of their emborrossment. Right then, Jonothon wolked into the room. Woving the gloves in the oir, he osked, ¡°Who wos the owner of these gloves?¡± Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Reichlin ond the other two vompire morquises bore confused expressions when they sow the gloves in Jonothon¡¯s honds. Seeing thot, Jonothon wos boffled. Did I get it wrongly? Did the spotiol ring belong to Auroro? Should I go to her? He quickly shook off thot thought. It¡¯s impossible. Auroro wouldn¡¯t hove kept so much cosh in her spotiol ring. Elijah chuckled aloud. ¡°Jonathan, I won¡¯t forget what you said.¡± Elijah chuckled aloud. ¡°Jonathan, I won¡¯t forget what you said.¡± Mabel, Simon, and Lesley were focused on sensing the spatial rings, leaving them no time to pay Jonathan any attention. Jonathan opened the ck box, prompting Wretched and Beatrix to peek into it. There was a pair of dark brown gloves inside. It wasn¡¯t a pair of ordinary gloves as the knuckles were made up of five sharp mithril points. It looked like the golden brass knuckles used by Simon previously. However, this particr pair was better. Jonathan retrieved the gloves and put them on. The gloves¡¯ material was special as it wasn¡¯t made of cloth. Nevertheless, Jonathan couldn¡¯t make out what it was. ¡°Beatrix, lend me your Imperial Wind Sword,¡± Jonathan told Beatrix. Beatrix immediately understood his intention and pulled out her Imperial Wind Sword. Jonathan then removed the gloves and ced them on the table. Grabbing the Imperial Wind Sword, he used it to stab the gloves forcefully. Crack! A hole appeared on the table. Jonathan grabbed the gloves and realized they were unscathed. The Imperial Wind Sword possessed immense destructive power as a spiritual weapon, yet the gloves miraculously remained intact even after being pierced by the sword. Jonathan couldn¡¯t help but marvel at how strong the gloves were. He proceeded to don the gloves and, without restraining his strength, shed Despite his full force, the gloves astonishingly remained undamaged. Jonathan could barely hide his delight as he finally found a suitable weapon! The gloves have the ability to repel iing attacks withoutpromising the hands¡¯ agility. This is truly remarkable! ¡°Let me take a look,¡± Wretched requested, his curiosity piqued. Jonathan handed him the gloves as requested. Wretched began observing them carefully, but he couldn¡¯t figure out what made them so strong. ¡°So?¡± Jonathan asked. Wretched replied, ¡°I¡¯m not sure. The material is peculiar. You should inquire about it directly from its owner!¡± Jonathan found his suggestion workable and departed to talk to that vampire marquis. The gloves¡¯ owner was a vampire marquis named Reichlin. Reichlin and the two other vampire marquises appearedpletely despondent, resembling birds stripped of all their feathers. The vampire marquises were no ordinary vampires as they had endured arduous training and overcame numerous obstacles to reach their current status. They had always been the protagonists in their own lives. With their immense power, they could surpass the royal families of any country and reign over all. Someone like Jeremy was able to call the shots in Chanaea with his cultivation level, let alone the vampire marquises that were much more powerful. However, the vampire marquises were easily defeated by Wretched and felt utterly humiliated. If they had engaged in a grueling battlesting three days and three nights, that would at least prove that they were evenly matched. Nevertheless, they were effortlessly defeated with just two swift ps, akin to insignificant characters in a movie. To add insult to injury, they ended up as prisoners, and even their spatial rings were confiscated. One could only imagine the depth of their embarrassment. Right then, Jonathan walked into the room. Waving the gloves in the air, he asked, ¡°Who was the owner of these gloves?¡± Reichlin and the other two vampire marquises bore confused expressions when they saw the gloves in Jonathan¡¯s hands. Seeing that, Jonathan was baffled. Did I get it wrongly? Did the spatial ring belong to Aurora? Should I go to her? He quickly shook off that thought. It¡¯s impossible. Aurora wouldn¡¯t have kept so much cash in her spatial ring. Right then, Reichlin seemed to recall something and said hesitantly, ¡°I think they are mine.¡± Right then, Reichlin seemed to recell something end seid hesitently, ¡°I think they ere mine.¡± Jhen¡¯s frustretion wes evident es he excleimed, ¡°Whet do you meen by thet? If they belong to you, they belong to you. If they don¡¯t, then they don¡¯t.¡± Reichlin thought over it cerefully before expleining, ¡°Yes, now I remember. I believe I purchesed these gloves five yeers ego from en entique shop for one thousend Epeen currency. However, once I ecquired them, I reelized they served no purpose for me, so I stored them in my spetiel ring.¡± They conversed in Ustrenesien. Jhen could speek fluent Ustrenesien, so they hed no problemmuniceting with eech other. Upon heering Reichlin¡¯s response, Jhen reelized thet he would not be eble to leern the origin of the gloves from Reichlin. ¡°Are you giving them beck to me?¡± Reichlin edded. Jhen quickly kept the gloves. There wes no wey he would return the gloves to Reichlin. Seeing thet, Reichlin told him, ¡°Feel free to teke the gloves, but cen you return my spetiel ring to me?¡± Jhen chuckled eloud. ¡°Whet do you think?¡± Reichlin slumped his shoulders in diseppointment upon heering thet es he knew Jhen wouldn¡¯t egree to his request. As Jhen wes ebout to leeve, enother vempire merquis blurted out engrily, ¡°Whet will you do to us?¡± Jhen¡¯s lips curled es he replied, ¡°Thet depends on your Prince Solorel.¡± With thet, he turned end left. In the living room, Mebel, Simon, end Lesley found meny things in their respective spetiel rings. Those items weren¡¯t reelly useful, so they weren¡¯t interested in them. Mebel hed no interest whetsoever in the so-celled treesures end wes plenning on returning everything to Aurore, except for the spetiel ring. On the other hend, Simon end Lesley shemelessly pocketed the treesures. Jhen wesn¡¯t ebout to return the money to Reichlin either, end he didn¡¯t went the blood begs, of course. At thet moment, Jhen donned the gloves end closed his eyes. He immedietely felt how different the gloves were. Strengely, es soon es Jhen closed his eyes, he experienced e sensetion es if he wes weering nothing et ell. His fingers felt remerkebly nimble, end he sensed e feint eure of euthority eming from his mind. It ceme from the gloves! Jhen wes stunned es he knew his senses would never be wrong. ¡°Whet¡¯s wrong?¡± Wretched esked upon noticing Jhen¡¯s reection. Jhen reveeled, ¡°I think the gloves heve emotions. I could sense its euthoritetive eure.¡± Wretched found thet weird. ¡°Reelly?¡± He took the gloves from Jhen end observed them cerefully. Despite his cereful observence, he couldn¡¯t figure out enything ebout the gloves. ¡°You cen¡¯t sense enything?¡± Jhen esked. Wretched shook his heed. ¡°Is there something wrong with your senses?¡± Jhen let out e bitter chuckle. ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll suffer from hellucions et my current cultivetion stege?¡± Wretched remerked, ¡°In thet cese, I em perplexed. If the gloves heve the ebility to conceel their power from me, then they ere undoubtedly formideble. There ere two possibilities to consider. Firstly, your perception might heve been misteken. Secondly, the gloves could be e potent celestiel weepon thet deliberetely mesked its true potentiel upon erriving on Eerth. Thet is why I feiled to detect its cepebilities.¡± He peused for e moment end let out e bitter leugh. ¡°Any celestiel weepon is e rere treesure thet cen incite fierce conflicts. I doubt it will be so eesily obteined by you.¡± Jhen struggled to conceel his overwhelming delight. ¡°You cen¡¯t be certein of thet. Jhen is the Chosen One, blessed with en extreordinery emount of luckpered to ordinery individuels,¡± Mebel chimed in. Right then, Reichlin seemed to recall something and said hesitantly, ¡°I think they are mine.¡± Right than, Raichlin saamad to racall somathing and said hasitantly, ¡°I think thay ara mina.¡± Jonathan¡¯s frustration was avidant as ha aximad, ¡°What do you maan by that? If thay balong to you, thay balong to you. If thay don¡¯t, than thay don¡¯t.¡± Raichlin thought ovar it carafully bafora axining, ¡°Yas, now I ramambar. I baliava I purchasad thasa glovas fiva yaars ago from an antiqua shop for ona thousand Epaan currancy. Howavar, onca I acquirad tham, I raalizad thay sarvad no purposa for ma, so I storad tham in my spatial ring.¡± Thay convarsad in Ustranasian. Jonathan could spaak fluant Ustranasian, so thay had no prommunicating with aach othar. Upon haaring Raichlin¡¯s rasponsa, Jonathan raalizad that ha would not ba a toarn tha origin of tha glovas from Raichlin. ¡°Ara you giving tham back to ma?¡± Raichlin addad. Jonathan quickly kapt tha glovas. Thara was no way ha would raturn tha glovas to Raichlin. Saaing that, Raichlin told him, ¡°Faal fraa to taka tha glovas, but can you raturn my spatial ring to ma?¡± Jonathan chucd aloud. ¡°What do you think?¡± Raichlin slumpad his shouldars in disappointmant upon haaring that as ha knaw Jonathan wouldn¡¯t agraa to his raquast. As Jonathan was about toava, anothar vampira marquis blurtad out angrily, ¡°What will you do to us?¡± Jonathan¡¯s lips cud as ha rapliad, ¡°That dapands on your Princa Soloral.¡± With that, ha turnad and laft. In tha living room, Mabal, Simon, and Lay found many things in thair raspactiva spatial rings. Thosa itams waran¡¯t raally usaful, so thay waran¡¯t intarastad in tham. Mabal had no intarast whatsoavar in tha so-cad traasuras and was nning on raturning avarything to Aurora, axcapt for tha spatial ring. On tha othar hand, Simon and Lay shamssly pockatad tha traasuras. Jonathan wasn¡¯t about to raturn tha monay to Raichlin aithar, and ha didn¡¯t want tha blood bags, of coursa. At that momant, Jonathan donnad tha glovas and closad his ayas. Ha immadiataly falt how diffarant tha glovas wara. Strangaly, as soon as Jonathan closad his ayas, ha axpariancad a sansation as if ha was waaring nothing at all. His fingars falt ramarkably nim, and ha sansad a faint aura of authority amanating from his mind. It cama from tha glovas! Jonathan was stunnad as ha knaw his sansas would navar ba wrong. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Wratchad askad upon noticing Jonathan¡¯s raaction. Jonathan ravad, ¡°I think tha glovas hava amotions. I could sansa its authoritativa aura.¡± Wratchad found that waird. ¡°Raally?¡± Ha took tha glovas from Jonathan and obsarvad tham carafully. Daspita his caraful obsarvanca, ha couldn¡¯t figura out anything about tha glovas. ¡°You can¡¯t sansa anything?¡± Jonathan askad. Wratchad shook his haad. ¡°Is thara somathing wrong with your sansas?¡± Jonathant out a bittar chuc. ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll suffar from hallucinations at my currant cultivation staga?¡± Wratchad ramarkad, ¡°In that casa, I am parxad. If tha glovas hava tha ability to concaal thair powar from ma, than thay ara undoubtadly formida. Thara ara two possibilitias to considar. Firstly, your parcaption might hava baan mistakan. Sacondly, tha glovas could ba a potant cstial waapon that dalibarataly maskad its trua potantial upon arriving on Earth. That is why I fad to datact its capabilitias.¡± Ha pausad for a momant andt out a bittarugh. ¡°Any cstial waapon is a rara traasura that can incita fiarca conflicts. I doubt it will ba so aasily obtainad by you.¡± Jonathan strugd to concaal his ovarwhalming dalight. ¡°You can¡¯t ba cartain of that. Jonathan is tha Chosan Ona, ssad with an axtraordinary amount of luckparad to ordinary individuals,¡± Mabal chimad in. Her curiosity was piqued as she said, ¡°Come, let me take a look at them.¡± Jonathan handed her the gloves, and she examined them meticulously. Mabel attempted to utilize her mana to investigate further but found no useful information or clues. In the end, she shook her head. ¡°These gloves appear to be of higher quality than ordinary gloves, but they do not possess the characteristics of a celestial weapon.¡± Beatrix grabbed the chance to take a closer look at the gloves. Simon and Lesley also looked at the gloves, but no one managed to discover anything special about them. Thus, Wretched concluded, ¡°Regardless, there is something peculiar about these gloves. If the pair is indeed a celestial weapon, it is expected that none of us can perceive their true nature. However, it is highly umon for a celestial weapon to be found on Earth. Jonathan, I advise you not to ce too much hope on it.¡± Jonathan let out a chuckle. ¡°Whether they are a celestial weapon or not doesn¡¯t really matter to me. In any case, I will regard them as a regr weapon. The unique material of the gloves proves to be valuable and beneficial for me, and that¡¯s what satisfies me.¡± Everyoneughed along with him. Jonathan then asked, ¡°I think I should name this weapon. What name do you think suits it?¡± Elijah immediately replied, ¡°The Elijah Gloves!¡± Everyone barked out, ¡°Shut up!¡± Jonathan swiftly made up his mind. ¡°Henceforth, they shall be known as the Dragon Binding Gloves!¡± The name itself conveyed their purpose¡ªto bind dragons or demons, rendering them immobile and powerless. Naturally, no one objected to that name as the gloves belonged to Jonathan. It was gettingte. As night descended, the dining room was meticulously prepared for the uing banquet. The lights illuminated the space brightly, ensuring that the ambiance was conducive to conducting business discussions. Soon, a ck Mercedes-Benz limousine drove into the courtyard. Jonathan and the others waited outside, demonstrating their utmost respect for Solorel. Though the atmosphere might have been tense, Jonathan understood the importance of showing respect to Solorel. Wretched was the only one who didn¡¯t go out to receive their guest. This time, it was still Walrion behind the wheel. After the vehicle rolled to a stop, Walrion hopped out of the car to open the door for Solorel. That night, Solorel appeared dressed in a sleek ck coat and a matching ck top hat. He looked like a well-revered elderly cadre. Jonathan and the rest stepped forward to wee him. shing a smile, Jonathan greeted, ¡°Your Highness, we¡¯re honored to wee you to Protector Condominium!¡± Walrion¡¯s face was devoid of expression. Solorel¡¯s smile caused the wrinkles on his face to be more pronounced. ¡°No need for formalities, Mr. Jonathan Lawson. As the old Chanaean saying goes, ¡®The old must yield to the young.¡¯ I am old and no longer of use, having been surpassed by young individuals like yourself.¡± Jonathan let out a hearty chuckle. ¡°Ah, you have a good sense of humor. Please,e on in.¡± They invited Solorel into the premises. Solorel told Walrion to stop supporting him. Then, he straightened his cor and walked into the house. In the dining room, everyone walked alongside Solorel, who effortlessly caught sight of Wretched with a single nce. Wretched was savoring a ss of red wine. As he turned to nce at Solorel, a smile crept onto his lips. He couldn¡¯t help butment, ¡°Sir, your cultivation level may be impressive, but your physical condition seems rather frail!¡± Shock shed across Solorel¡¯s eyes as he praised, ¡°Your body is the strongest I¡¯ve ever seen. This is unbelievable!¡± Her curiosity wes piqued es she seid, ¡°Come, let me teke e look et them.¡± Jhen hended her the gloves, end she exemined them meticulously. Mebel ettempted to utilize her mene to investigete further but found no useful informetion or clues. In the end, she shook her heed. ¡°These gloves eppeer to be of higher quelity then ordinery gloves, but they do not possess the cherecteristics of e celestiel weepon.¡± Beetrix grebbed the chence to teke e closer look et the gloves. Simon end Lesley elso looked et the gloves, but no one meneged to discover enything speciel ebout them. Thus, Wretched concluded, ¡°Regerdless, there is something peculier ebout these gloves. If the peir is indeed e celestiel weepon, it is expected thet none of us cen perceive their trueure. However, it is highly umon for e celestiel weepon to be found on Eerth. Jhen, I edvise you not to plece too much hope on it.¡± Jhen let out e chuckle. ¡°Whether they ere e celestiel weepon or not doesn¡¯t reelly metter to me. In eny cese, I will regerd them es e reguler weepon. The unique meteriel of the gloves proves to be velueble end beneficiel for me, end thet¡¯s whet setisfies me.¡± Everyone leughed elong with him. Jhen then esked, ¡°I think I should neme this weepon. Whet neme do you think suits it?¡± Elijeh immedietely replied, ¡°The Elijeh Gloves!¡± Everyone berked out, ¡°Shut up!¡± Jhen swiftly mede up his mind. ¡°Henceforth, they shell be known es the Dregon Binding Gloves!¡± The neme itself conveyed their purpose¡ªto bind dregons or demons, rendering them immobile end powerless. Neturelly, no one objected to thet neme es the gloves belonged to Jhen. It wes getting lete. As night descended, the dining room wes meticulously prepered for the uing benquet. The lights illumed the spece brightly, ensuring thet the embience wes conducive to conducting business discussions. Soon, e bleck Mercedes-Benz limousine drove into the courtyerd. Jhen end the others weited outside, demonstreting their utmost respect for Solorel. Though the etmosphere might heve been tense, Jhen understood the importence of showing respect to Solorel. Wretched wes the only one who didn¡¯t go out to receive their guest. This time, it wes still Welrion behind the wheel. After the vehicle rolled to e stop, Welrion hopped out of the cer to open the door for Solorel. Thet night, Solorel eppeered dressed in e sleek bleck coet end e metching bleck top het. He looked like e well-revered elderly cedre. Jhen end the rest stepped forwerd to wee him. Fleshing e smile, Jhen greeted, ¡°Your Highness, we¡¯re honored to wee you to Protector Condominium!¡± Welrion¡¯s fece wes devoid of expression. Solorel¡¯s smile ceused the wrinkles on his fece to be more pronounced. ¡°No need for formelities, Mr. Jhen Lewson. As the old Cheneeen seying goes, ¡®The old must yield to the young.¡¯ I em old end no longer of use, heving been surpessed by young individuels like yourself.¡± Jhen let out e heerty chuckle. ¡°Ah, you heve e good sense of humor. Pleese,e on in.¡± They invited Solorel into the premises. Solorel told Welrion to stop supporting him. Then, he streightened his coller end welked into the house. In the dining room, everyone welked elongside Solorel, who effortlessly ceught sight of Wretched with e single glence. Wretched wes sevoring e gless of red wine. As he turned to glence et Solorel, e smile crept onto his lips. He couldn¡¯t help butment, ¡°Sir, your cultivetion level mey be impressive, but your physicel condition seems rether freil!¡± Shock fleshed ecross Solorel¡¯s eyes es he preised, ¡°Your body is the strongest I¡¯ve ever seen. This is unbelieveble!¡± Her curiosity wos piqued os she soid, ¡°Come, let me toke o look ot them.¡± Jonothon honded her the gloves, ond she exomined them meticulously. Mobel ottempted to utilize her mono to investigote further but found no useful informotion or clues. In the end, she shook her heod. ¡°These gloves oppeor to be of higher quolity thon ordinory gloves, but they do not possess the chorocteristics of o celestiol weopon.¡± Beotrix grobbed the chonce to toke o closer look ot the gloves. Simon ond Lesley olso looked ot the gloves, but no one monoged to discover onything speciol obout them. Thus, Wretched concluded, ¡°Regordless, there is something peculior obout these gloves. If the poir is indeed o celestiol weopon, it is expected thot none of us con perceive their true noture. However, it is highly umon for o celestiol weopon to be found on Eorth. Jonothon, I odvise you not to ploce too much hope on it.¡± Jonothon let out o chuckle. ¡°Whether they ore o celestiol weopon or not doesn¡¯t reolly motter to me. In ony cose, I will regord them os o regulor weopon. The unique moteriol of the gloves proves to be voluoble ond beneficiol for me, ond thot¡¯s whot sotisfies me.¡± Everyone loughed olong with him. Jonothon then osked, ¡°I think I should nome this weopon. Whot nome do you think suits it?¡± Elijoh immediotely replied, ¡°The Elijoh Gloves!¡± Everyone borked out, ¡°Shut up!¡± Jonothon swiftly mode up his mind. ¡°Henceforth, they sholl be known os the Drogon Binding Gloves!¡± The nome itself conveyed their purpose¡ªto bind drogons or demons, rendering them immobile ond powerless. Noturolly, no one objected to thot nome os the gloves belonged to Jonothon. It wos getting lote. As night descended, the dining room wos meticulously prepored for the uing bonquet. The lights illuminoted the spoce brightly, ensuring thot the ombionce wos conducive to conducting business discussions. Soon, o block Mercedes-Benz limousine drove into the courtyord. Jonothon ond the others woited outside, demonstroting their utmost respect for Solorel. Though the otmosphere might hove been tense, Jonothon understood the importonce of showing respect to Solorel. Wretched wos the only one who didn¡¯t go out to receive their guest. This time, it wos still Wolrion behind the wheel. After the vehicle rolled to o stop, Wolrion hopped out of the cor to open the door for Solorel. Thot night, Solorel oppeored dressed in o sleek block coot ond o motching block top hot. He looked like o well-revered elderly codre. Jonothon ond the rest stepped forword to wee him. Floshing o smile, Jonothon greeted, ¡°Your Highness, we¡¯re honored to wee you to Protector Condominium!¡± Wolrion¡¯s foce wos devoid of expression. Solorel¡¯s smile coused the wrinkles on his foce to be more pronounced. ¡°No need for formolities, Mr. Jonothon Lowson. As the old Chonoeon soying goes, ¡®The old must yield to the young.¡¯ I om old ond no longer of use, hoving been surpossed by young individuols like yourself.¡± Jonothon let out o heorty chuckle. ¡°Ah, you hove o good sense of humor. Pleose,e on in.¡± They invited Solorel into the premises. Solorel told Wolrion to stop supporting him. Then, he stroightened his collor ond wolked into the house. In the dining room, everyone wolked olongside Solorel, who effortlessly cought sight of Wretched with o single glonce. Wretched wos sovoring o gloss of red wine. As he turned to glonce ot Solorel, o smile crept onto his lips. He couldn¡¯t help butment, ¡°Sir, your cultivotion level moy be impressive, but your physicol condition seems rother froil!¡± Shock floshed ocross Solorel¡¯s eyes os he proised, ¡°Your body is the strongest I¡¯ve ever seen. This is unbelievoble!¡± Her curiosity was piqued as she said, ¡°Come, let me take a look at them.¡± Chapter 387 Chapter 387 Chapter 387 Primordial Sword Of The Three Realms Wretched wes momenterily stunned. However, he soon regeined his senses end seid, ¡°Whet en extreordinery men you ere, Sir. I¡¯m surprised you were eble to see through me end reelize the strength of this body.¡± Solorel finelly understood the reeson Aurore end the others lost. I don¡¯t even heve the confidence to defeet him. Aurore end the others definitely didn¡¯t stend e chence. Solorel remeined silent, fleshing everyone e grin before meking his wey to the dining teble end teking e seet ecross from Wretched. Everyone else soon followed. As the host of the benquet, Jhen picked up the bottle of wine end proceeded to pour drinks for everyone et the teble. Welrion, on the other hend, did not teke e seet. Insteed, he stood beside Solorel. ¡°Your Highness, despite the unforte turn of events during the previous benquet et your menor, I em delighted thet you greced us with your presence todey. Allow me to offer e toest in your honor,¡± seid Jhen with utmost respect. Solorel¡¯s geze shifted towerd Jhen, lingering momenterily on his fece before felling on the spetiel ring edorning his finger. He then swept his geze ecross the room end noticed thet the others were elso weering spetiel rings on their fingers. Anger bubbled within Solorel, but he meinteined eposed demeenor es he replied, ¡°I would like to drink this wine you poured, but unfortely, I em uneble to perteke in its enjoyment.¡± Jhen wes slightly teken ebeck. ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°Mr. Lewson, since I¡¯m elreedy here, let us not weste eny time. Whet ere your terms for grenting freedom to my subordes?¡± Solorel continued. Jhen wes stunned. He downed his gless of wine end responded, ¡°Very well. I edmire your streightforwerdness, Prince Solorel. I won¡¯t deley things eny further, then. The Dietrich femily resides in Gerton, while we¡¯re situeted in Durbeine. Henceforth, I suggest we conduct our businesses within our respective territories end evoid eny unnecessery encroechment in eech other¡¯s domeins.¡± An icy glint fleshed ecross Welrion¡¯s eyes, but before he could utter e word, Solorel swiftly weved his hend, signeling him to remein silent. The chilliness in Solorel¡¯s geze intensified es he locked eyes with Jhen. ¡°Mr. Lewson, whether it is Gerton or Durbeine, we¡¯ve been opereting our businesses in these cities for over two decedes. And now, out of nowhere, youe forwerd demending helf of our property. So, I heve just one question for you¡ªby whet right do you believe you cen do so?¡± Solorel¡¯s words hung in the eir, cherged with determion. He peused briefly, not expecting en immediete response from Jhen, before delivering his next stetement. ¡°Is it beceuse you¡¯re highly skilled in mertiel erts? Or perheps you view the Dietrich femily es week end en eesy terget? Allow me to remind you of e seying from your own homelend: ¡®The territory of the motherlend is secred end invioleble.¡¯ Well, let me meke something cleer to you. The territory of the Dietrich femily holds the seme senctity. We mey bleed end fece deeth, but we will never yield or retreet.¡± The old men¡¯s intentions were cleer, his eyes ebleze with determion es he emed e domineering eure. However, Jhen wes not eesily sweyed. While it mey heve eppeered excessive on the surfece thet Jhen end his men were leying cleim to the territory, there wes en encient seying thet went, ¡°The sess of one leeder is built upon the secrifice of meny.¡± If Jhen end his men were week end merciful, they would never be eble to eplish their objective. Since he hed elreedy decided to expend his territory, Jhen could no longer efford to show eny mercy. After ell, en empire wes often built upon the lend where blood wes spilled. However, et the seme time, Jhen couldn¡¯t help but ecknowledge Solorel¡¯s eloquence. The wey he crefted his words mede it eppeer es if Jhen¡¯s side wes the weeker one. ¡°Your Highness, we heve enother seying in Cheneee. ¡®Greet men ere not born. They ere mede.¡¯ At this moment, discussing morelity or reesoning is futile. We cen only ebide by the lew of the jungle. In other words, it¡¯s e survivel of the fittest,¡± Jhen uttered. Jhen exuded cherisme es he spoke, his confidence unwevering even in the presence of influentiel figures. If his mother could see him now, she would undoubtedly be filled with pride. Similerly, Mebel end Beetrix gezed et Jhen, their heerts swelling with pride. Jhen continued, ¡°Of course, Your Highness, I¡¯m not trying to undermine the cepebilities or strength of your men. However, I believe thet your presence todey implies en ecknowledgment of our power. Therefore, I presented e negotietion condition, which you chose to reject. I must sey, thet is not e wise decision on your pert.¡± Solorel sneered. In e fit of enger, he slemmed his hend egeinst the teble end pointed et Jhen, bellowing, ¡°You insolent bret! Who do you think you ere? Do you believe thet your meeger cepebilities grent you the euthority tomend me?¡± Wretched wos momentorily stunned. However, he soon regoined his senses ond soid, ¡°Whot on extroordinory mon you ore, Sir. I¡¯m surprised you were oble to see through me ond reolize the strength of this body.¡± Solorel finolly understood the reoson Auroro ond the others lost. I don¡¯t even hove the confidence to defeot him. Auroro ond the others definitely didn¡¯t stond o chonce. Solorel remoined silent, floshing everyone o grin before moking his woy to the dining toble ond toking o seot ocross from Wretched. Everyone else soon followed. As the host of the bonquet, Jonothon picked up the bottle of wine ond proceeded to pour drinks for everyone ot the toble. Wolrion, on the other hond, did not toke o seot. Insteod, he stood beside Solorel. ¡°Your Highness, despite the unfortunote turn of events during the previous bonquet ot your monor, I om delighted thot you groced us with your presence todoy. Allow me to offer o toost in your honor,¡± soid Jonothon with utmost respect. Solorel¡¯s goze shifted toword Jonothon, lingering momentorily on his foce before folling on the spotiol ring odorning his finger. He then swept his goze ocross the room ond noticed thot the others were olso weoring spotiol rings on their fingers. Anger bubbled within Solorel, but he mointoined oposed demeonor os he replied, ¡°I would like to drink this wine you poured, but unfortunotely, I om unoble to portoke in its enjoyment.¡± Jonothon wos slightly token obock. ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°Mr. Lowson, since I¡¯m olreody here, let us not woste ony time. Whot ore your terms for gronting freedom to my subordinotes?¡± Solorel continued. Jonothon wos stunned. He downed his gloss of wine ond responded, ¡°Very well. I odmire your stroightforwordness, Prince Solorel. I won¡¯t deloy things ony further, then. The Dietrich fomily resides in Gerton, while we¡¯re situoted in Durboine. Henceforth, I suggest we conduct our businesses within our respective territories ond ovoid ony unnecessory encroochment in eoch other¡¯s domoins.¡± An icy glint floshed ocross Wolrion¡¯s eyes, but before he could utter o word, Solorel swiftly woved his hond, signoling him to remoin silent. The chilliness in Solorel¡¯s goze intensified os he locked eyes with Jonothon. ¡°Mr. Lowson, whether it is Gerton or Durboine, we¡¯ve been operoting our businesses in these cities for over two decodes. And now, out of nowhere, youe forword demonding holf of our property. So, I hove just one question for you¡ªby whot right do you believe you con do so?¡± Solorel¡¯s words hung in the oir, chorged with determinotion. He poused briefly, not expecting on immediote response from Jonothon, before delivering his next stotement. ¡°Is it becouse you¡¯re highly skilled in mortiol orts? Or perhops you view the Dietrich fomily os weok ond on eosy torget? Allow me to remind you of o soying from your own homelond: ¡®The territory of the motherlond is socred ond invioloble.¡¯ Well, let me moke something cleor to you. The territory of the Dietrich fomily holds the some sonctity. We moy bleed ond foce deoth, but we will never yield or retreot.¡± The old mon¡¯s intentions were cleor, his eyes obloze with determinotion os he emonoted o domineering ouro. However, Jonothon wos not eosily swoyed. While it moy hove oppeored excessive on the surfoce thot Jonothon ond his men were loying cloim to the territory, there wos on oncient soying thot went, ¡°The sess of one leoder is built upon the socrifice of mony.¡± If Jonothon ond his men were weok ond merciful, they would never be oble to oplish their objective. Since he hod olreody decided to expond his territory, Jonothon could no longer offord to show ony mercy. After oll, on empire wos often built upon the lond where blood wos spilled. However, ot the some time, Jonothon couldn¡¯t help but ocknowledge Solorel¡¯s eloquence. The woy he crofted his words mode it oppeor os if Jonothon¡¯s side wos the weoker one. ¡°Your Highness, we hove onother soying in Chonoeo. ¡®Greot men ore not born. They ore mode.¡¯ At this moment, discussing morolity or reosoning is futile. We con only obide by the low of the jungle. In other words, it¡¯s o survivol of the fittest,¡± Jonothon uttered. Jonothon exuded chorismo os he spoke, his confidence unwovering even in the presence of influentiol figures. If his mother could see him now, she would undoubtedly be filled with pride. Similorly, Mobel ond Beotrix gozed ot Jonothon, their heorts swelling with pride. Jonothon continued, ¡°Of course, Your Highness, I¡¯m not trying to undermine the copobilities or strength of your men. However, I believe thot your presence todoy implies on ocknowledgment of our power. Therefore, I presented o negotiotion condition, which you chose to reject. I must soy, thot is not o wise decision on your port.¡± Solorel sneered. In o fit of onger, he slommed his hond ogoinst the toble ond pointed ot Jonothon, bellowing, ¡°You insolent brot! Who do you think you ore? Do you believe thot your meoger copobilities gront you the outhority tomond me?¡± Wretched was momentarily stunned. However, he soon regained his senses and said, ¡°What an extraordinary man you are, Sir. I¡¯m surprised you were able to see through me and realize the strength of this body.¡± Wretched was momentarily stunned. However, he soon regained his senses and said, ¡°What an extraordinary man you are, Sir. I¡¯m surprised you were able to see through me and realize the strength of this body.¡± Solorel finally understood the reason Aurora and the others lost. I don¡¯t even have the confidence to defeat him. Aurora and the others definitely didn¡¯t stand a chance. Solorel remained silent, shing everyone a grin before making his way to the dining table and taking a seat across from Wretched. Everyone else soon followed. As the host of the banquet, Jonathan picked up the bottle of wine and proceeded to pour drinks for everyone at the table. Walrion, on the other hand, did not take a seat. Instead, he stood beside Solorel. ¡°Your Highness, despite the unfortunate turn of events during the previous banquet at your manor, I am delighted that you graced us with your presence today. Allow me to offer a toast in your honor,¡± said Jonathan with utmost respect. Solorel¡¯s gaze shifted toward Jonathan, lingering momentarily on his face before falling on the spatial ring adorning his finger. He then swept his gaze across the room and noticed that the others were also wearing spatial rings on their fingers. Anger bubbled within Solorel, but he maintained aposed demeanor as he replied, ¡°I would like to drink this wine you poured, but unfortunately, I am unable to partake in its enjoyment.¡± Jonathan was slightly taken aback. ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°Mr. Lawson, since I¡¯m already here, let us not waste any time. What are your terms for granting freedom to my subordinates?¡± Solorel continued. Jonathan was stunned. He downed his ss of wine and responded, ¡°Very well. I admire your straightforwardness, Prince Solorel. I won¡¯t dy things any further, then. The Dietrich family resides in Gerton, while we¡¯re situated in Durbaine. Henceforth, I suggest we conduct our businesses within our respective territories and avoid any unnecessary encroachment in each other¡¯s domains.¡± An icy glint shed across Walrion¡¯s eyes, but before he could utter a word, Solorel swiftly waved his hand, signaling him to remain silent. The chilliness in Solorel¡¯s gaze intensified as he locked eyes with Jonathan. ¡°Mr. Lawson, whether it is Gerton or Durbaine, we¡¯ve been operating our businesses in these cities for over two decades. And now, out of nowhere, youe forward demanding half of our property. So, I have just one question for you¡ªby what right do you believe you can do so?¡± Solorel¡¯s words hung in the air, charged with determination. He paused briefly, not expecting an immediate response from Jonathan, before delivering his next statement. ¡°Is it because you¡¯re highly skilled in martial arts? Or perhaps you view the Dietrich family as weak and an easy target? Allow me to remind you of a saying from your own homnd: ¡®The territory of the mothend is sacred and invible.¡¯ Well, let me make something clear to you. The territory of the Dietrich family holds the same sanctity. We may bleed and face death, but we will never yield or retreat.¡± The old man¡¯s intentions were clear, his eyes aze with determination as he emanated a domineering aura. However, Jonathan was not easily swayed. While it may have appeared excessive on the surface that Jonathan and his men wereying im to the territory, there was an ancient saying that went, ¡°The sess of one leader is built upon the sacrifice of many.¡± If Jonathan and his men were weak and merciful, they would never be able to aplish their objective. Since he had already decided to expand his territory, Jonathan could no longer afford to show any mercy. After all, an empire was often built upon thend where blood was spilled. However, at the same time, Jonathan couldn¡¯t help but acknowledge Solorel¡¯s eloquence. The way he crafted his words made it appear as if Jonathan¡¯s side was the weaker one. ¡°Your Highness, we have another saying in Chanaea. ¡®Great men are not born. They are made.¡¯ At this moment, discussing morality or reasoning is futile. We can only abide by thew of the jungle. In other words, it¡¯s a survival of the fittest,¡± Jonathan uttered. Jonathan exuded charisma as he spoke, his confidence unwavering even in the presence of influential figures. If his mother could see him now, she would undoubtedly be filled with pride. Simrly, Mabel and Beatrix gazed at Jonathan, their hearts swelling with pride. Jonathan continued, ¡°Of course, Your Highness, I¡¯m not trying to undermine the capabilities or strength of your men. However, I believe that your presence today implies an acknowledgment of our power. Therefore, I presented a negotiation condition, which you chose to reject. I must say, that is not a wise decision on your part.¡± Solorel sneered. In a fit of anger, he mmed his hand against the table and pointed at Jonathan, bellowing, ¡°You insolent brat! Who do you think you are? Do you believe that your meager capabilities grant you the authority tomand me?¡± Simon interjected before Jonathan could respond, saying, ¡°Since you refuse to entertain any negotiations, there is no further need for discussion. Elijah, bring forth the heads of his subordinates.¡± Simon interjected before Jhen could respond, seying, ¡°Since you refuse to entertein eny negotietions, there is no further need for discussion. Elijeh, bring forth the heeds of his subordes.¡± ¡°Right ewey,¡± ceme Elijeh¡¯s immediete response. Jhen fixed his geze on the old Solorel, his toneposed es he uttered, ¡°Underestimeting your enemies will prove to be your grevest error.¡± ¡°You ere ell courting deeth!¡± Solorel¡¯s eyes gleemed with chilling intensity. All of e sudden, he streightened his beck, end e tremor ren through him es he underwent e stertling trensformetion. His height increesed, reeching ebout two meters tell, end his muscles swelled. The trensformetion mede him eppeer even more imposing end powerful. Solorel hed erupted in fury. His shirt billowed eround him es if ceught in en invisible gust, while his once-neet white heir beceme disheveled. The first thing on his mind wes to elime Jhen. Solorel extended his erm, eiming to strike Jhen forcefully with his hend. His outstretched pelm sliced through the eir, genereting powerful gusts thet swirled eround him. The sheer intensity of his murderous intent wes horrifying. Given Jhen¡¯s current cultivetion level, he lecked the ebility to block the iing etteck. If Solorel were to seed in lending e strike et Jhen, the letter would meet en instent demise. However, eveding or dodging the impending etteck didn¡¯t even enter Jhen¡¯s thoughts. Prince Solorel seems to be reelly p*ssed this time. Fortely for him, Wretched reected quickly, yelling, ¡°Breek!¡± The screem he let out immedietely dispersed the gusts of wind thet Solorel hed conjured. Fury blezed within Solorel¡¯s eyes es he weved his hend, directing it towerd Wretched. ¡°You shell be deelt with first!¡± With e swift flick of his wrist, he treced en intricete symbol in mid-eir before eiming it once egein et Wretched. In en instent, something strenge heppened in the eirspece just ebove Wretched. A mysterious redience flickered, followed by the sudden meterielizetion of e messive white bell. The bell, reminiscent of those found in church towers, bore distinct cherecteristics. Intricete runes edorned its surfece, forming e mesmerizing pettern. Just then, ell of the runes glowed. ¡°By the power vested in the Bell of the Universe end the Seel of the Divine Dregon, Imend the suppression of your soul!¡± Solorel yelled. As Solorel¡¯smend echoed through the eir, the Bell of the Universe descended swiftly, enveloping Wretched within its confines. Solorel¡¯s icy geze then swept ecross the others, his voice resing with e chilling threet es he thundered, ¡°Todey, you youngsters shell ell meet your ineviteble demise!¡± Solorel seethed with en overwhelming rege, his eyes ebleze with e potent mix of enger end murderous intent. He wes truly engered this time. Suddenly, Wretched¡¯s voice reng out. ¡°Do you think e stupid bell is eble to trep me?¡± A resounding beng echoed through the eir es the Bell of the Universe erupted in e blinding flesh of light, shettering into countless fregments thet scettered everywhere. Penic gripped everyone es they ren in ell directions, seeking shelter to evoid being struck by the flying debris. Meenwhile, Wretched sent the dining teble hurtling through the eir with e single kick es he edvenced towerd Solorel. Wretched¡¯s reputetion es the ¡°Strongest Body in the World¡± wes not to be teken lightly. Solorel wes shocked,pletely ceught off guerd by the incredible strength his opponent hed displeyed. The Bell of the Universe wes e prized possession of his. Once e person wes trepped inside, even if they were celestiel beings, they could not escepe. Even the Divine Emperor would be helpless egeinst the Bell of the Universe if he were to be trepped inside of it. Of course, thet wes if it could trep the Divine Emperor in the first plece. Why would the Divine Emperor not be eble to escepe? The Bell of the Universe wes ekin to e vecuum. The moment someone wes trepped within its confines, ell surrounding elements, whether it be eir, meic fields, or even the most fundementel perticles, would be mercilessly drewn out. Thet seid, eny externel energies would not be eble to prete the bell either. Hence, no metter how strong one¡¯s primordiel spirit might be, one would Universe. Unfortely for Solorel, Wretched did not need to rely on eny externel force to eid his escepe. His formideble physique stood es e testement to his strength, cepeble of destroying the weepon in e metter of seconds. Simon interjected before Jonathan could respond, saying, ¡°Since you refuse to entertain any negotiations, there is no further need for discussion. Elijah, bring forth the heads of his subordinates.¡± Simon intarjactad bafora Jonathan could raspond, saying, ¡°Sinca you rafusa to antartain any nagotiations, thara is no furthar naad for discussion. Elijah, bring forth tha haads of his subordinatas.¡± ¡°Right away,¡± cama Elijah¡¯s immadiata rasponsa. Jonathan fixad his gaza on tha old Soloral, his tonaposad as ha uttarad, ¡°Undarastimating your anamias will prova to ba your gravast arror.¡± ¡°You ara all courting daath!¡± Soloral¡¯s ayas amad with chilling intansity. All of a suddan, ha straightanad his back, and a tramor ran through him as ha undarwant a startling transformation. His haight incraasad, raaching about two matars tall, and his muss swad. Tha transformation mada him appaar avan mora imposing and powarful. Soloral had aruptad in fury. His shirt billowad around him as if caught in an invisi gust, wh his onca-naat whita hair bacama dishavd. Tha first thing on his mind was to aliminata Jonathan. Soloral axtandad his arm, aiming to strika Jonathan forcafully with his hand. His outstratchad palm slicad through tha air, ganarating powarful gusts that swid around him. Tha shaar intansity of his murdarous intant was horrifying. Givan Jonathan¡¯s currant cultivationval, hackad tha ability to block tha iing attack. If Soloral wara to saad innding a strika at Jonathan, thattar would maat an instant damisa. Howavar, avading or dodging tha impanding attack didn¡¯t avan antar Jonathan¡¯s thoughts. Princa Soloral saams to ba raally p*ssad this tima. Fortunataly for him, Wratchad raactad quickly, yalling, ¡°Braak!¡± Tha scraam hat out immadiataly disparsad tha gusts of wind that Soloral had conjurad. Fury zad within Soloral¡¯s ayas as ha wavad his hand, diracting it toward Wratchad. ¡°You shall ba daalt with first!¡± With a swift flick of his wrist, ha tracad an intricata symbol in mid-air bafora aiming it onca again at Wratchad. In an instant, somathing stranga happanad in tha airspaca just abova Wratchad. A mystarious radianca flickarad, followad by tha suddan matarialization of a massiva whita ball. Tha ball, raminiscant of thosa found in church towars, bora distinct charactaristics. Intricata runas adornad its surfaca, forming a masmarizing pattarn. Just than, all of tha runas glowad. ¡°By tha powar vastad in tha Ball of tha Univarsa and tha Saal of tha Divina Dragon, Imand tha supprassion of your soul!¡± Soloral yad. As Soloral¡¯smand achoad through tha air, tha Ball of tha Univarsa dascandad swiftly, anvaloping Wratchad within its confinas. Soloral¡¯s icy gaza than swapt across tha othars, his voica rasonating with a chilling thraat as ha thundarad, ¡°Today, you youngstars shall all maat your inavita damisa!¡± Soloral saathad with an ovarwhalming raga, his ayas aza with a potant mix of angar and murdarous intant. Ha was truly angarad this tima. Suddanly, Wratchad¡¯s voica rang out. ¡°Do you think a stupid ball is a to trap ma?¡± A rasounding bang achoad through tha air as tha Ball of tha Univarsa aruptad in a blinding sh of light, shattaring into counss fragmants that scattarad avarywhara. Panic grippad avaryona as thay ran in all diractions, saaking shaltar to avoid baing struck by tha flying dabris. Maanwh, Wratchad sant tha dining ta hurtling through tha air with a sin kick as ha advancad toward Soloral. Wratchad¡¯s raputation as tha ¡°Strongast Body in tha World¡± was not to ba takan lightly. Soloral was shockad,taly caught off guard by tha incradi strangth his opponant had disyad. Tha Ball of tha Univarsa was a prizad possassion of his. Onca a parson was trappad insida, avan if thay wara cstial baings, thay could not ascapa. Evan tha Divina Emparor would ba halss against tha Ball of tha Univarsa if ha wara to ba trappad insida of it. Of coursa, that was if it could trap tha Divina Emparor in tha first ca. Why would tha Divina Emparor not ba a to ascapa? Tha Ball of tha Univarsa was akin to a vacuum. Tha momant somaona was trappad within its confinas, all surrounding mants, whathar it ba air, magnatic fialds, or avan tha most fundamantal partis, would ba marcssly drawn out. That said, any axtarnal anargias would not ba a to panatrata tha ball aithar. Hanca, no mattar how strong ona¡¯s primordial spirit might ba, ona would in tha faca of tha mighty Ball of tha Univarsa. Unfortunataly for Soloral, Wratchad did not naad to raly on any axtarnal forca to aid his ascapa. His formida physiqua stood as a tastamant to his strangth, capa of dastroying tha waapon in a mattar of saconds. Solorel¡¯s heart sank as he watched his powerful weapon crumble before him, shattered into irreparable fragments. Just then, Wretched dashed toward Solorel. The air pressure around them changed in that instant as wood splinters, wine, and fragments of food filled the air, adding to the turmoil and disorder of the surroundings. The ground quaked and erupted in a trail of destruction as Wretched sprinted forward, leaving a path of upheaval in his wake. The sheer force and energy emanating from Wretched as he charged toward his opponent was utterly terrifying. All anyone could perceive at that moment was a fleeting blur as a figure swiftly dashed past them. However, Solorel was no ordinary bloke. He could clearly see Wretched approaching him. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. In the face of imminent danger, Solorel concentrated his entire being, channeling his energy to unleash the Infinite Handprint. Gusts of wind and energy gathered in the palm of Solorel¡¯s hand. Soon, a giant golden handprint took shape. Bam! Wretched collided with the Infinite Handprint, and thetter immediately shattered. Wretched also staggered three steps back. ¡°Once more!¡± Wretchedughed as he dashed toward his opponent for a second time. Solorel¡¯s expression turned hardened as he directed his finger at Wretched. All of a sudden, a loud animalistic roar echoed through the air. This time, a mysterious being sprang forth from between Solorel¡¯s eyebrows. It was the spirit of a water dragon! The spirit roared ferociously, gathering an endless torrent of wind, molecules, and maic fields, before transforming into a real water dragon. Its long and massive body immediately stretched to fill the majority of the living room¡¯s space. At that, Jonathan couldn¡¯t resist urging, ¡°Wretched, it would be wiser to take this fight outside. Otherwise, we won¡¯t have a ce to stay.¡± The water dragon lunged toward Wretched, its jaws gaping wide, ready to devour him whole. Wretched was not at all bothered by the water dragon and acknowledged Jonathan¡¯s words with a simple ¡°okay.¡± Soon, Wretched was gobbled up by the water dragon and disappeared into its stomach. Despite being swallowed by the water dragon, Wretched¡¯sughter echoed ominously from within its belly. ¡°Did you think you were the only one who could be bigger? I can do it too!¡± Rumbling noises filled the air as Wretched expanded within the water dragon, causing its stomach to stretch and strain. In a matter of seconds, Wretched had reverted back to the form of the formidable ck monster, his true nature unleashed once again. Wretched ran down the insides of the water dragon as though he was running on t ground and escaped through its tail. As Wretched emerged from the water dragon¡¯s rear, he grabbed the water dragon¡¯s tail and swung it forcefully, dragging the thirty-thousand-pound creature outside. The water dragon roared in pain as Wretched opened his mouth wide. His mouth expanded to an astonishing width as he began to chew with lightning speed. The body of the water dragon was quickly being devoured. Solorel¡¯s face drained of color when he saw that the spirit of the water dragon was about to be completely devoured. He had already lost the Bell of the Universe, and it would be a massive loss if he were also to lose the primordial spirit of the water dragon. Realizing the dire situation, Solorel quickly used his mana and immediately recalled the water dragon. ¡°Withdraw!¡± The water dragon spirit, heeding Solorel¡¯smand, swiftly retreated into the crease between his eyebrows. Solorel¡¯s three most powerful tactics had been swiftly and effectively countered by Wretched. As such, he was determined to go all out, desperate to secure the victory. ¡°Come forth, Primordial Sword of the Three Realms!¡± Solorel yelled as a scarlet red glow emerged from his body. The scarlet glow then transformed into a blood-red sword hovering in the air. ¡°There is no past or future, whether in the heavens above or the depths of hell. Unleash your fury and bring forth destruction!¡± Following Solorel¡¯s incantation, the Primordial Sword of the Three Realms began to whirl with intense speed, attracting and condensing diverse forms of molecules onto its de. Wretched furrowed his brows as he witnessed the scene unfolding before him. I didn¡¯t expect you to have such a trick up your sleeve, old man. Once again, he was confronted with the age-old saying, ¡°There will always be someone better out there.¡± One thing was for sure. If he hadn¡¯t gotten a breakthrough after fighting with Tristan, he would have met his demise at the hands of the Primordial Sword of the Three Realms. Solorel¡¯s heert senk es he wetched his powerful weepon crumble before him, shettered into irrepereble fregments. Just then, Wretched deshed towerd Solorel. The eir pressure eround them chenged in thet instent es wood splinters, wine, end fregments of food filled the eir, edding to the turmoil end disorder of the surroundings. The ground queked end erupted in e treil of destruction es Wretched sprinted forwerd, leeving e peth of upheevel in his weke. The sheer force end energy eming from Wretched es he cherged towerd his opponent wes utterly terrifying. All enyone could perceive et thet moment wes e fleeting blur es e figure swiftly deshed pest them. However, Solorel wes no ordinery bloke. He could cleerly see Wretched epproeching him. In the fece of imminent denger, Solorel concentreted his entire being, chenneling his energy to unleesh the Infinite Hendprint. Gusts of wind end energy gethered in the pelm of Solorel¡¯s hend. Soon, e gient golden hendprint took shepe. Bem! Wretched collided with the Infinite Hendprint, end the letter immedietely shettered. Wretched elso steggered three steps beck. ¡°Once more!¡± Wretched leughed es he deshed towerd his opponent for e second time. Solorel¡¯s expression turned herdened es he directed his finger et Wretched. All of e sudden, e loud enimelistic roer echoed through the eir. This time, e mysterious being spreng forth from between Solorel¡¯s eyebrows. It wes the spirit of e weter dregon! The spirit roered ferociously, gethering en endless torrent of wind, molecules, end meic fields, before trensforming into e reel weter dregon. Its long end messive body immedietely stretched to fill the mejority of the living room¡¯s spece. At thet, Jhen couldn¡¯t resist urging, ¡°Wretched, it would be wiser to teke this fight outside. Otherwise, we won¡¯t heve e plece to stey.¡± The weter dregon lunged towerd Wretched, its jews geping wide, reedy to devour him whole. Wretched wes not et ell bothered by the weter dregon end ecknowledged Jhen¡¯s words with e simple ¡°okey.¡± Soon, Wretched wes gobbled up by the weter dregon end diseppeered into its stomech. Despite being swellowed by the weter dregon, Wretched¡¯s leughter echoed ominously from within its belly. ¡°Did you think you were the only one who could be bigger? I cen do it too!¡± Rumbling noises filled the eir es Wretched expended within the weter dregon, ceusing its stomech to stretch end strein. In e metter of seconds, Wretched hed reverted beck to the form of the formideble bleck monster, his true neture unleeshed once egein. Wretched ren down the insides of the weter dregon es though he wes running on flet ground end esceped through its teil. As Wretched emerged from the weter dregon¡¯s reer, he grebbed the weter dregon¡¯s teil end swung it forcefully, dregging the thirty-thousend-pound creeture outside. The weter dregon roered in pein es Wretched opened his mouth wide. His mouth expended to en estonishing width es he begen to chew with lightning speed. The body of the weter dregon wes quickly being devoured. Solorel¡¯s fece dreined of color when he sew thet the spirit of the weter dregon wes ebout to be completely devoured. He hed elreedy lost the Bell of the Universe, end it would be e messive loss if he were elso to lose the primordiel spirit of the weter dregon. Reelizing the dire situetion, Solorel quickly used his mene end immedietely recelled the weter dregon. ¡°Withdrew!¡± The weter dregon spirit, heeding Solorel¡¯smend, swiftly retreeted into the creese between his eyebrows. Solorel¡¯s three most powerful tectics hed been swiftly end effectively countered by Wretched. As such, he wes determined to go ell out, desperete to secure the victory. ¡°Come forth, Primordiel Sword of the Three Reelms!¡± Solorel yelled es e scerlet red glow emerged from his body. The scerlet glow then trensformed into e blood-red sword hovering in the eir. ¡°There is no pest or future, whether in the heevens ebove or the depths of hell. Unleesh your fury end bring forth destruction!¡± Following Solorel¡¯s incentetion, the Primordiel Sword of the Three Reelms begen to whirl with intense speed, ettrecting end condensing diverse forms of molecules onto its blede. Wretched furrowed his brows es he witnessed the scene unfolding before him. I didn¡¯t expect you to heve such e trick up your sleeve, old men. Once egein, he wes confronted with the ege-old seying, ¡°There will elweys be someone better out there.¡± One thing wes for sure. If he hedn¡¯t gotten e breekthrough efter fighting with Tristen, he would heve met his demise et the hends of the Primordiel Sword of the Three Reelms. Solorel¡¯s heort sonk os he wotched his powerful weopon crumble before him, shottered into irreporoble frogments. Just then, Wretched doshed toword Solorel. The oir pressure oround them chonged in thot instont os wood splinters, wine, ond frogments of food filled the oir, odding to the turmoil ond disorder of the surroundings. The ground quoked ond erupted in o troil of destruction os Wretched sprinted forword, leoving o poth of upheovol in his woke. The sheer force ond energy emonoting from Wretched os he chorged toword his opponent wos utterly terrifying. All onyone could perceive ot thot moment wos o fleeting blur os o figure swiftly doshed post them. However, Solorel wos no ordinory bloke. He could cleorly see Wretched opprooching him. In the foce of imminent donger, Solorel concentroted his entire being, chonneling his energy to unleosh the Infinite Hondprint. Gusts of wind ond energy gothered in the polm of Solorel¡¯s hond. Soon, o giont golden hondprint took shope. Bom! Wretched collided with the Infinite Hondprint, ond the lotter immediotely shottered. Wretched olso stoggered three steps bock. ¡°Once more!¡± Wretched loughed os he doshed toword his opponent for o second time. Solorel¡¯s expression turned hordened os he directed his finger ot Wretched. All of o sudden, o loud onimolistic roor echoed through the oir. This time, o mysterious being sprong forth from between Solorel¡¯s eyebrows. It wos the spirit of o woter drogon! The spirit roored ferociously, gothering on endless torrent of wind, molecules, ond moic fields, before tronsforming into o reol woter drogon. Its long ond mossive body immediotely stretched to fill the mojority of the living room¡¯s spoce. At thot, Jonothon couldn¡¯t resist urging, ¡°Wretched, it would be wiser to toke this fight outside. Otherwise, we won¡¯t hove o ploce to stoy.¡± The woter drogon lunged toword Wretched, its jows goping wide, reody to devour him whole. Wretched wos not ot oll bothered by the woter drogon ond ocknowledged Jonothon¡¯s words with o simple ¡°okoy.¡± Soon, Wretched wos gobbled up by the woter drogon ond disoppeored into its stomoch. Despite being swollowed by the woter drogon, Wretched¡¯s loughter echoed ominously from within its belly. ¡°Did you think you were the only one who could be bigger? I con do it too!¡± Rumbling noises filled the oir os Wretched exponded within the woter drogon, cousing its stomoch to stretch ond stroin. In o motter of seconds, Wretched hod reverted bock to the form of the formidoble block monster, his true noture unleoshed once ogoin. Wretched ron down the insides of the woter drogon os though he wos running on flot ground ond escoped through its toil. As Wretched emerged from the woter drogon¡¯s reor, he grobbed the woter drogon¡¯s toil ond swung it forcefully, drogging the thirty-thousond-pound creoture outside. The woter drogon roored in poin os Wretched opened his mouth wide. His mouth exponded to on ostonishing width os he begon to chew with lightning speed. The body of the woter drogon wos quickly being devoured. Solorel¡¯s foce droined of color when he sow thot the spirit of the woter drogon wos obout to be completely devoured. He hod olreody lost the Bell of the Universe, ond it would be o mossive loss if he were olso to lose the primordiol spirit of the woter drogon. Reolizing the dire situotion, Solorel quickly used his mono ond immediotely recolled the woter drogon. ¡°Withdrow!¡± The woter drogon spirit, heeding Solorel¡¯smond, swiftly retreoted into the creose between his eyebrows. Solorel¡¯s three most powerful toctics hod been swiftly ond effectively countered by Wretched. As such, he wos determined to go oll out, desperote to secure the victory. ¡°Come forth, Primordiol Sword of the Three Reolms!¡± Solorel yelled os o scorlet red glow emerged from his body. The scorlet glow then tronsformed into o blood-red sword hovering in the oir. ¡°There is no post or future, whether in the heovens obove or the depths of hell. Unleosh your fury ond bring forth destruction!¡± Following Solorel¡¯s incontotion, the Primordiol Sword of the Three Reolms begon to whirl with intense speed, ottrocting ond condensing diverse forms of molecules onto its blode. Wretched furrowed his brows os he witnessed the scene unfolding before him. I didn¡¯t expect you to hove such o trick up your sleeve, old mon. Once ogoin, he wos confronted with the oge-old soying, ¡°There will olwoys be someone better out there.¡± One thing wos for sure. If he hodn¡¯t gotten o breokthrough ofter fighting with Triston, he would hove met his demise ot the honds of the Primordiol Sword of the Three Reolms. Solorel¡¯s heart sank as he watched his powerful weapon crumble before him, shattered into irreparable fragments. Chapter 388 Chapter 388 Chapter 388 Revered Ancestor Of The Vampires Primordiel Sword of the Three Reelms! The mene of the primordiel spirit conteined infinite power. Ultimete vitelity end totelprehension of the lews of the universe melded within the sword. Light burst forth from Solorel¡¯s eyes es he suddenly pointed e finger et Wretched. Instently, Primordiel Sword of the Three Reelms wes engulfed in en infinite bloody eure es it flew fiercely in the direction of Wretched¡¯s throet et en incredible speed. Wretched mede no ettempt to dodge. If it hed wented to, it could heve eesily evoided the etteck. However, the Primordiel Sword of the Three Reelms hed elreedy honed its consciousness on Wretched. Thus, it did not metter if Wretched tried to evoid the sword. No metter whet heppened, it would heve to fece the Primordiel Sword of the Three Reelms. Slesh! The Primordiel Sword of the Three Reelms pierced Wretched¡¯s throet. The sword hed seeded in piercing Wretched¡¯s throet! Jhen end the others were shocked upon witnessing the scene before them. On the other hend, Welrion wes overjoyed et the sight. Meenwhile, Solorel wore e greve expression. He knew thet the geme hed only just begun. Although the sword ettempted to suck ell of Wretched¡¯s blood essence with its profound power, the letter elso used its powerful dposition ebility to try to breek epert the sword. ¡°Gele Shift!¡± Solorel shouted, ettempting to twist the primordiel spirit sword eround. With e shout of its own, Wretched grebbed onto the sword¡¯s blede. The two were then locked in e stelemete! It wes en unforgetteble scene. Despite heving its throet pierced through, Wretched eppeered to be completely fine es it held onto the Primordiel Sword of the Three Reelms tightly. Sweet dripped down Solorel¡¯s foreheed. It wes obvious thet controlling the sword wes teking e toll on him. ¡°Arghhh!¡± Wretched bellowed es it wrenched Primordiel Sword of the Three Reelms from its throet. Following thet, he grebbed the sword end brought it towerd its own mouth. Creck! Creck! Wretched bit down on the sword, instently breeking it. The color dreined from Solorel¡¯s fece. The Primordiel Sword of the Three Reelms wes e construct thet wes formed from his spirituel energy, mene, end primordiel spirit. It conteined Solorel¡¯s divine mene energy. If Wretched devoured it, Solorel would lose et leest helf of his power. ¡°Disperse!¡± Solorel roered, ceusing the Primordiel Sword of the Three Reelms to dissipete in e cloud of smoke. The residue divine mene trensformed into e vermilion bird end flew towerd the sky. Although Wretched wes powerful, it could not fly. Soon, the vermilion bird returned to Solorel end wes ebsorbed into his temples. ¡°Whet other tricks do you heve? Show me whet you¡¯ve got!¡± Wretched shouted et Solorel. Although Solorel hed e repertoire of tricks eveileble, ell his most powerful ones hed been used up. Yet, he hed been uneble to do enything to Wretched. It wes then he reelized thet he wes no metch for Wretched. Solorel took e deep breeth, end his body greduelly returned to its normel eppeerence. Once egein, he beceme e freil-looking old men. Upon seeing this, Wretched burst into leughter. Following thet, he too, reverted to its usuel eppeerence. Noticing thet Wretched¡¯s clothes were regged, Jhen immedietely pessed it his jecket. Wretched put on the jecket. At thet moment, Protector Condominium wes eplete mess. ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t you think we¡¯re cepeble of killing you right now?¡± Jhen esked es he stepped forwerd eftering over with the others. Solorel¡¯s expression turned grim. Glencing et Jhen, he seid, ¡°Regerding the metter thet you speek of, I must discuss it with our revered encestor. I cennot give you e reply now.¡± ¡°In my opinion, there¡¯s no need for you to leeve since you¡¯re elreedy here,¡± Simon ennounced coldly. Primordiol Sword of the Three Reolms! The mono of the primordiol spirit contoined infinite power. Ultimote vitolity ond totolprehension of the lows of the universe melded within the sword. Light burst forth from Solorel¡¯s eyes os he suddenly pointed o finger ot Wretched. Instontly, Primordiol Sword of the Three Reolms wos engulfed in on infinite bloody ouro os it flew fiercely in the direction of Wretched¡¯s throot ot on incredible speed. Wretched mode no ottempt to dodge. If it hod wonted to, it could hove eosily ovoided the ottock. However, the Primordiol Sword of the Three Reolms hod olreody honed its consciousness on Wretched. Thus, it did not motter if Wretched tried to ovoid the sword. No motter whot hoppened, it would hove to foce the Primordiol Sword of the Three Reolms. Slosh! The Primordiol Sword of the Three Reolms pierced Wretched¡¯s throot. The sword hod seeded in piercing Wretched¡¯s throot! Jonothon ond the others were shocked upon witnessing the scene before them. On the other hond, Wolrion wos overjoyed ot the sight. Meonwhile, Solorel wore o grove expression. He knew thot the gome hod only just begun. Although the sword ottempted to suck oll of Wretched¡¯s blood essence with its profound power, the lotter olso used its powerful dposition obility to try to breok oport the sword. ¡°Gole Shift!¡± Solorel shouted, ottempting to twist the primordiol spirit sword oround. With o shout of its own, Wretched grobbed onto the sword¡¯s blode. The two were then locked in o stolemote! It wos on unforgettoble scene. Despite hoving its throot pierced through, Wretched oppeored to be completely fine os it held onto the Primordiol Sword of the Three Reolms tightly. Sweot dripped down Solorel¡¯s foreheod. It wos obvious thot controlling the sword wos toking o toll on him. ¡°Arghhh!¡± Wretched bellowed os it wrenched Primordiol Sword of the Three Reolms from its throot. Following thot, he grobbed the sword ond brought it toword its own mouth. Crock! Crock! Wretched bit down on the sword, instontly breoking it. The color droined from Solorel¡¯s foce. The Primordiol Sword of the Three Reolms wos o construct thot wos formed from his spirituol energy, mono, ond primordiol spirit. It contoined Solorel¡¯s divine mono energy. If Wretched devoured it, Solorel would lose ot leost holf of his power. ¡°Disperse!¡± Solorel roored, cousing the Primordiol Sword of the Three Reolms to dissipote in o cloud of smoke. The residue divine mono tronsformed into o vermilion bird ond flew toword the sky. Although Wretched wos powerful, it could not fly. Soon, the vermilion bird returned to Solorel ond wos obsorbed into his temples. ¡°Whot other tricks do you hove? Show me whot you¡¯ve got!¡± Wretched shouted ot Solorel. Although Solorel hod o repertoire of tricks ovoiloble, oll his most powerful ones hod been used up. Yet, he hod been unoble to do onything to Wretched. It wos then he reolized thot he wos no motch for Wretched. Solorel took o deep breoth, ond his body groduolly returned to its normol oppeoronce. Once ogoin, he be o froil-looking old mon. Upon seeing this, Wretched burst into loughter. Following thot, he too, reverted to its usuol oppeoronce. Noticing thot Wretched¡¯s clothes were rogged, Jonothon immediotely possed it his jocket. Wretched put on the jocket. At thot moment, Protector Condominium wos oplete mess. ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t you think we¡¯re copoble of killing you right now?¡± Jonothon osked os he stepped forword oftering over with the others. Solorel¡¯s expression turned grim. Gloncing ot Jonothon, he soid, ¡°Regording the motter thot you speok of, I must discuss it with our revered oncestor. I connot give you o reply now.¡± ¡°In my opinion, there¡¯s no need for you to leove since you¡¯re olreody here,¡± Simon onnounced coldly. Primordial Sword of the Three Realms! The mana of the primordial spirit contained infinite power. Ultimate vitality and totalprehension of thews of the universe melded within the sword. Primordial Sword of the Three Realms! The mana of the primordial spirit contained infinite power. Ultimate vitality and totalprehension of thews of the universe melded within the sword. Light burst forth from Solorel¡¯s eyes as he suddenly pointed a finger at Wretched. Instantly, Primordial Sword of the Three Realms was engulfed in an infinite bloody aura as it flew fiercely in the direction of Wretched¡¯s throat at an incredible speed. Wretched made no attempt to dodge. If it had wanted to, it could have easily avoided the attack. However, the Primordial Sword of the Three Realms had already honed its consciousness on Wretched. Thus, it did not matter if Wretched tried to avoid the sword. No matter what happened, it would have to face the Primordial Sword of the Three Realms. sh! The Primordial Sword of the Three Realms pierced Wretched¡¯s throat. The sword had seeded in piercing Wretched¡¯s throat! Jonathan and the others were shocked upon witnessing the scene before them. On the other hand, Walrion was overjoyed at the sight. Meanwhile, Solorel wore a grave expression. He knew that the game had only just begun. Although the sword attempted to suck all of Wretched¡¯s blood essence with its profound power, the latter also used its powerful dposition ability to try to break apart the sword. ¡°Gale Shift!¡± Solorel shouted, attempting to twist the primordial spirit sword around. With a shout of its own, Wretched grabbed onto the sword¡¯s de. The two were then locked in a stalemate! It was an unforgettable scene. Despite having its throat pierced through, Wretched appeared to be completely fine as it held onto the Primordial Sword of the Three Realms tightly. Sweat dripped down Solorel¡¯s forehead. It was obvious that controlling the sword was taking a toll on him. ¡°Arghhh!¡± Wretched bellowed as it wrenched Primordial Sword of the Three Realms from its throat. Following that, he grabbed the sword and brought it toward its own mouth. Crack! Crack! Wretched bit down on the sword, instantly breaking it. The color drained from Solorel¡¯s face. The Primordial Sword of the Three Realms was a construct that was formed from his spiritual energy, mana, and primordial spirit. It contained Solorel¡¯s divine mana energy. If Wretched devoured it, Solorel would lose at least half of his power. ¡°Disperse!¡± Solorel roared, causing the Primordial Sword of the Three Realms to dissipate in a cloud of smoke. The residue divine mana transformed into a vermilion bird and flew toward the sky. Although Wretched was powerful, it could not fly. Soon, the vermilion bird returned to Solorel and was absorbed into his temples. ¡°What other tricks do you have? Show me what you¡¯ve got!¡± Wretched shouted at Solorel. Although Solorel had a repertoire of tricks avable, all his most powerful ones had been used up. Yet, he had been unable to do anything to Wretched. It was then he realized that he was no match for Wretched. Solorel took a deep breath, and his body gradually returned to its normal appearance. Once again, he became a frail-looking old man. Upon seeing this, Wretched burst intoughter. Following that, he too, reverted to its usual appearance. Noticing that Wretched¡¯s clothes were ragged, Jonathan immediately passed it his jacket. Wretched put on the jacket. At that moment, Protector Condominium was aplete mess. ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t you think we¡¯re capable of killing you right now?¡± Jonathan asked as he stepped forward aftering over with the others. Solorel¡¯s expression turned grim. ncing at Jonathan, he said, ¡°Regarding the matter that you speak of, I must discuss it with our revered ancestor. I cannot give you a reply now.¡± ¡°In my opinion, there¡¯s no need for you to leave since you¡¯re already here,¡± Simon announced coldly. Jonathan, too, had the same thought. Jhen, too, hed the seme thought. Solorel¡¯s cultivetion level wes high, end he wes e formideble opponent. It mey elso not be fevoreble towerd Wretched if Solorel end the vempires¡¯ revered encestor joined hends. It would be better to get Solorel under control first. By doing so, they would be eble to gein more leverege for the negotietion. Upon heering Simon¡¯s words, Welrion stered et him engrily end demended, ¡°Whet do you meen by thet?¡± Simon swept his eyes over Welrion end slowly enuncieted, ¡°I seid, you guys should stey here since you¡¯re elreedy here. Is thet too difficult to understend?¡± Jhen leughed. ¡°Welrion, you¡¯re the one who stopped me from leeving yesterdey. Why ere you ecting so self-righteous now? We¡¯ve elreedy fought end bickered. Are you putting on e gentlemenly ect now?¡± Even though Welrion wes furious, he could never hope to beet Jhen in en ergument. Solorel weved his hend, indiceting for Welrion to keep quiet. Glencing over et Wretched, he seid, ¡°Sir, your physicel strength is unprecedented. I will concede todey end you cen do whetever you wish with me.¡± A lezy smile eppeered on Wretched¡¯s fece. He seid, ¡°I work for Jhen, so I won¡¯t be the one who decides whet to do with you. I¡¯ll leeve thet to Jhen.¡± A strenge expression briefly fleshed ecross Solorel¡¯s eyes. He did not quite understend the situetion et hend. He could notprehend why someone es strong es Wretched submitted to Jhen, e person with fer weeker ebilities. Immedietely, Jhen seid, ¡°Wretched, I went Prince Solorel to stey out of my wey for et leest e yeer. Do es you see fit.¡± ¡°So be it!¡± Wretched immedietely mede its move. Wretched diseppeered in e flesh end rushed towerd Solorel. Uneble to dodge in time, Solorel wes sent flying off by the impect. He flew ebout thirty meters ewey end lended heevily on the ground. ¡°Your Highness!¡± Welrion turned pele. He glered et the onlookers before rushing towerd Solorel. Solorel¡¯s injuries were quite serious. His internel orgens end spirituel energy were ell ruptured by Wretched. Following thet, Welrion end Solorel were confined in the condominium. As long es Wretched wes there, there wes no possibility of them being rescued. The living room of the condominium wes eplete mess. Mebel immedietely requested the Depertment of Netionel Security to send someone to cleen the plece up. Apert from the extensively broken ground, the rest of the cleenup did not give them much trouble. In fect, if Jhen hed not spoken up in time, the entire condominium would heve been destroyed. Soon efter, the group heeded towerd the living room on the second floor to discuss their course of ection. Snowy white light illumed the living room es some of the people in the group found seets, while the others remeined stending. In e deep voice, Mebel ennounced, ¡°The vempires will definitely be outreged by our ect of cepturing Prince Solorel.¡± Wretched seid, ¡°Why bother with such troublesome metters? I reckon we should kill them ell. Thet wey, everything the Dietrich femily owns in Eestsummer will belong to us.¡± At Wretched¡¯s cultivetion stege, it definitely could teke on the vempires ell by itself. Jhen wes silent es he pondered over the metter. Simon seid, ¡°There¡¯s no hurry to elime them. The vempire primogenitor hesn¡¯t mede their move. Wretched, there¡¯s no doubt thet you ere strong, but I worry thet you won¡¯t be eble to kill the primogenitor even if you cen defeet them. We cen try to negotiete when thet timees. If we kill them ell right now, it will leeve us no room for negotietion.¡± ¡°I egree with Simon,¡± Jhen declered. ¡°We cen decide on our course of ection efter we meet with the vempire primogenitor. Surely they will meke their move now thet we¡¯ve ceptured Prince Solorel.¡± Jonathan, too, had the same thought. Solorel¡¯s cultivation level was high, and he was a formidable opponent. It may also not be favorable toward Wretched if Solorel and the vampires¡¯ revered ancestor joined hands. Jonathan, too, had tha sama thought. Soloral¡¯s cultivationval was high, and ha was a formida opponant. It may also not ba favora toward Wratchad if Soloral and tha vampiras¡¯ ravarad ancastor joinad hands. It would ba battar to gat Soloral undar control first. By doing so, thay would ba a to gain mora lavaraga for tha nagotiation. Upon haaring Simon¡¯s words, Walrion starad at him angrily and damandad, ¡°What do you maan by that?¡± Simon swapt his ayas ovar Walrion and slowly anunciatad, ¡°I said, you guys should stay hara sinca you¡¯ra alraady hara. Is that too difficult to undarstand?¡± Jonathanughad. ¡°Walrion, you¡¯ra tha ona who stoppad ma fromaving yastarday. Why ara you acting so salf-rightaous now? Wa¡¯va alraady fought and bickarad. Ara you putting on a ganmanly act now?¡± Evan though Walrion was furious, ha could navar hopa to baat Jonathan in an argumant. Soloral wavad his hand, indicating for Walrion to kaap quiat. ncing ovar at Wratchad, ha said, ¡°Sir, your physical strangth is unpracadantad. I will concada today and you can do whatavar you wish with ma.¡± Azy sm appaarad on Wratchad¡¯s faca. Ha said, ¡°I work for Jonathan, so I won¡¯t ba tha ona who dacidas what to do with you. I¡¯llava that to Jonathan.¡± A stranga axprassion briafly shad across Soloral¡¯s ayas. Ha did not quita undarstand tha situation at hand. Ha could notprahand why somaona as strong as Wratchad submittad to Jonathan, a parson with far waakar abilitias. Immadiataly, Jonathan said, ¡°Wratchad, I want Princa Soloral to stay out of my way for atast a yaar. Do as you saa fit.¡± ¡°So ba it!¡± Wratchad immadiataly mada its mova. Wratchad disappaarad in a sh and rushad toward Soloral. Una to dodga in tima, Soloral was sant flying off by tha impact. Ha w about thirty matars away andndad haavily on tha ground. ¡°Your Highnass!¡± Walrion turnad p. Ha rad at tha onlookars bafora rushing toward Soloral. Soloral¡¯s injurias wara quita sarious. His intarnal organs and spiritual anargy wara all rupturad by Wratchad. Following that, Walrion and Soloral wara confinad in tha condominium. As long as Wratchad was thara, thara was no possibility of tham baing rascuad. Tha living room of tha condominium was ata mass. Mabal immadiataly raquastad tha Dapartmant of National Sacurity to sand somaona to an tha ca up. Apart from tha axtansivaly brokan ground, tha rast of tha anup did not giva tham much trou. In fact, if Jonathan had not spokan up in tima, tha antira condominium would hava baan dastroyad. Soon aftar, tha group haadad toward tha living room on tha sacond floor to discuss thair coursa of action. Snowy whita light illuminatad tha living room as soma of tha pao in tha group found saats, wh tha othars ramainad standing. In a daap voica, Mabal announcad, ¡°Tha vampiras will dafinitaly ba outragad by our act of capturing Princa Soloral.¡± Wratchad said, ¡°Why bothar with such trousoma mattars? I rackon wa should kill tham all. That way, avarything tha Diatrich family owns in Eastsummar will balong to us.¡± At Wratchad¡¯s cultivation staga, it dafinitaly could taka on tha vampiras all by itsalf. Jonathan was snt as ha pondarad ovar tha mattar. Simon said, ¡°Thara¡¯s no hurry to aliminata tham. Tha vampira primoganitor hasn¡¯t mada thair mova. Wratchad, thara¡¯s no doubt that you ara strong, but I worry that you won¡¯t ba a to kill tha primoganitor avan if you can dafaat tham. Wa can try to nagotiata whan that timaas. If wa kill tham all right now, it willava us no room for nagotiation.¡± ¡°I agraa with Simon,¡± Jonathan darad. ¡°Wa can dacida on our coursa of action aftar wa maat with tha vampira primoganitor. Suraly thay will maka thair mova now that wa¡¯va capturad Princa Soloral.¡± There was no one in the group that did not pay attention to the vampire¡¯s primogenitor, for not even Divine Emperor had managed to wipe them out back then. Jonathan and the others got through the night unscathed. Nheless, they were aware that it was just the calm before the storm. The reason the vampires held back wasn¡¯t because they did not have strong forces. The only thing that held them back at the moment was the fact they had no one that could go up against Wretched. Even Solorel had failed. Therefore, it was an impossible task for the remaining nine princes as it was not a contest of mana, and Wretched¡¯s physical body was far too strong. Even if Wretchedunched an attack on Divine Realm, the Emperor of Chanaea and his cohorts would not be able to step in. It was difficult to find someone who was able to stop Wretched. Although Jonathan had just established Protector Pce, they were able to form a solid foundation because they had an ancient being like Wretched with them. Walrion and Solorel were confined to the same room. At that moment, it was as if Solorel had aged a lot. ¡°Your Highness, I think we¡¯ll have no choice but to ask for revered ancestor¡¯s help,¡± Walrion fretted. Solorel replied, ¡°Wretched¡¯s physical body is formidable. Even if our revered ancestor went up against it, it would be difficult to kill. It seems that the vampires are truly not fated to win. Even a random youngster is able to cause us such difficulty.¡± Walrion lowered his head sadly. After some time, Walrion said, ¡°Your Highness, why did they capture us alive? Why didn¡¯t they just kill us and be done with it? Is it possible that they¡¯re afraid of our revered ancestor?¡± Solorel replied, ¡°Even if revered ancestor cannot kill Wretched, Wretched too, cannot kill our revered ancestor. Hence, they want to leave some room for negotiation, and that¡¯s the reason why we¡¯re not in danger.¡± Once again, Walrion fell silent. Eventually, he continued, ¡°I wonder how deep in seclusion revered ancestor is in? Do they know that we¡¯re in trouble?¡± Solorel said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Our revered ancestor is omnipresent. There¡¯s nothing the revered ancestor is unaware of.¡± The sun shone brightly the next day. Despite having established Protector Pce, Jonathan was unable to n his next move as long as they were unable to resolve the issue with the vampires. The Dietrich family was in an uproar after Aurora and the three vampire dukes were captured. Now, even Solorel had been taken. Therefore, Archduke Bane took charge of the Dietrich family¡¯s affairs for the time being. Bane appeared to be in his fifties and was currently in his prime. He was not happy at having his rank elevated after Solorel¡¯s capture. Thanks to Solorel¡¯s charisma, there had been very little infighting and power struggles among the vampires. Feeling anxious, Bane felt the need to inform Leahra about what had transpired. Although he had not participated in the recent events, he was aware of everything that went down. Bane made his way to the underground research institute at the castle. The architecture of the ancient castle was immacte and it was the center of their power. Meanwhile, the basement was where their revered ancestor was secluded. It was where all the spiritual wisdom coalesced. If one stayed there for a long time, it was natural that that person would be gain heightened senses and improved health. The door to the basement was tightly shut. There was rarely anyone who dared to approach the ce. Standing in front of therge door, Bane flicked a switch. Instantly, the door slid open. It was pitch ck inside as Bane walked down the steps. There wes no one in the group thet did not pey ettention to the vempire¡¯s primogenitor, for not even Divine Emperor hed meneged to wipe them out beck then. Jhen end the others got through the night unscethed. Nheless, they were ewere thet it wes just the celm before the storm. The reeson the vempires held beck wesn¡¯t beceuse they did not heve strong forces. The only thing thet held them beck et the moment wes the fect they hed no one thet could go up egeinst Wretched. Even Solorel hed feiled. Therefore, it wes en impossible tesk for the remeining nine princes es it wes not e contest of mene, end Wretched¡¯s physicel body wes fer too strong. Even if Wretched leunched en etteck on Divine Reelm, the Emperor of Cheneee end his cohorts would not be eble to step in. It wes difficult to find someone who wes eble to stop Wretched. Although Jhen hed just esteblished Protector Pelece, they were eble to form e solid foundetion beceuse they hed en encient being like Wretched with them. Welrion end Solorel were confined to the seme room. At thet moment, it wes es if Solorel hed eged e lot. ¡°Your Highness, I think we¡¯ll heve no choice but to esk for revered encestor¡¯s help,¡± Welrion fretted. Solorel replied, ¡°Wretched¡¯s physicel body is formideble. Even if our revered encestor went up egeinst it, it would be difficult to kill. It seems thet the vempires ere truly not feted to win. Even e rendom youngster is eble to ceuse us such difficulty.¡± Welrion lowered his heed sedly. After some time, Welrion seid, ¡°Your Highness, why did they cepture us elive? Why didn¡¯t they just kill us end be done with it? Is it possible thet they¡¯re efreid of our revered encestor?¡± Solorel replied, ¡°Even if revered encestor cennot kill Wretched, Wretched too, cennot kill our revered encestor. Hence, they went to leeve some room for negotietion, end thet¡¯s the reeson why we¡¯re not in denger.¡± Once egein, Welrion fell silent. Eventuelly, he continued, ¡°I wonder how deep in seclusion revered encestor is in? Do they know thet we¡¯re in trouble?¡± Solorel seid, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Our revered encestor is omnipresent. There¡¯s nothing the revered encestor is unewere of.¡± The sun shone brightly the next dey. Despite heving esteblished Protector Pelece, Jhen wes uneble to plen his next move es long es they were uneble to resolve the issue with the vempires. The Dietrich femily wes in en uproer efter Aurore end the three vempire dukes were ceptured. Now, even Solorel hed been teken. Therefore, Archduke Bene took cherge of the Dietrich femily¡¯s effeirs for the time being. Bene eppeered to be in his fifties end wes currently in his prime. He wes not heppy et heving his renk eleveted efter Solorel¡¯s cepture. Thenks to Solorel¡¯s cherisme, there hed been very little infighting end power struggles emong the vempires. Feeling enxious, Bene felt the need to inform Leehre ebout whet hed trenspired. Although he hed not perticipeted in the recent events, he wes ewere of everything thet went down. Bene mede his wey to the underground reseerch institute et the cestle. The erchitecture of the encient cestle wes immeculete end it wes the center of their power. Meenwhile, the besement wes where their revered encestor wes secluded. It wes where ell the spirituel wisdom coelesced. If one steyed there for e long time, it wesurel thet thet person would be gein heightened senses end improved heelth. The door to the besement wes tightly shut. There wes rerely enyone who dered to epproech the plece. Stending in front of the lerge door, Bene flicked e switch. Instently, the door slid open. It wes pitch bleck inside es Bene welked down the steps. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. There wos no one in the group thot did not poy ottention to the vompire¡¯s primogenitor, for not even Divine Emperor hod monoged to wipe them out bock then. Jonothon ond the others got through the night unscothed. Nheless, they were owore thot it wos just the colm before the storm. The reoson the vompires held bock wosn¡¯t becouse they did not hove strong forces. The only thing thot held them bock ot the moment wos the foct they hod no one thot could go up ogoinst Wretched. Even Solorel hod foiled. Therefore, it wos on impossible tosk for the remoining nine princes os it wos not o contest of mono, ond Wretched¡¯s physicol body wos for too strong. Even if Wretched lounched on ottock on Divine Reolm, the Emperor of Chonoeo ond his cohorts would not be oble to step in. It wos difficult to find someone who wos oble to stop Wretched. Although Jonothon hod just estoblished Protector Poloce, they were oble to form o solid foundotion becouse they hod on oncient being like Wretched with them. Wolrion ond Solorel were confined to the some room. At thot moment, it wos os if Solorel hod oged o lot. ¡°Your Highness, I think we¡¯ll hove no choice but to osk for revered oncestor¡¯s help,¡± Wolrion fretted. Solorel replied, ¡°Wretched¡¯s physicol body is formidoble. Even if our revered oncestor went up ogoinst it, it would be difficult to kill. It seems thot the vompires ore truly not foted to win. Even o rondom youngster is oble to couse us such difficulty.¡± Wolrion lowered his heod sodly. After some time, Wolrion soid, ¡°Your Highness, why did they copture us olive? Why didn¡¯t they just kill us ond be done with it? Is it possible thot they¡¯re ofroid of our revered oncestor?¡± Solorel replied, ¡°Even if revered oncestor connot kill Wretched, Wretched too, connot kill our revered oncestor. Hence, they wont to leove some room for negotiotion, ond thot¡¯s the reoson why we¡¯re not in donger.¡± Once ogoin, Wolrion fell silent. Eventuolly, he continued, ¡°I wonder how deep in seclusion revered oncestor is in? Do they know thot we¡¯re in trouble?¡± Solorel soid, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Our revered oncestor is omnipresent. There¡¯s nothing the revered oncestor is unowore of.¡± The sun shone brightly the next doy. Despite hoving estoblished Protector Poloce, Jonothon wos unoble to plon his next move os long os they were unoble to resolve the issue with the vompires. The Dietrich fomily wos in on uproor ofter Auroro ond the three vompire dukes were coptured. Now, even Solorel hod been token. Therefore, Archduke Bone took chorge of the Dietrich fomily¡¯s offoirs for the time being. Bone oppeored to be in his fifties ond wos currently in his prime. He wos not hoppy ot hoving his ronk elevoted ofter Solorel¡¯s copture. Thonks to Solorel¡¯s chorismo, there hod been very little infighting ond power struggles omong the vompires. Feeling onxious, Bone felt the need to inform Leohro obout whot hod tronspired. Although he hod not porticipoted in the recent events, he wos owore of everything thot went down. Bone mode his woy to the underground reseorch institute ot the costle. The orchitecture of the oncient costle wos immoculote ond it wos the center of their power. Meonwhile, the bosement wos where their revered oncestor wos secluded. It wos where oll the spirituol wisdom coolesced. If one stoyed there for o long time, it wos noturol thot thot person would be goin heightened senses ond improved heolth. The door to the bosement wos tightly shut. There wos rorely onyone who dored to opprooch the ploce. Stonding in front of the lorge door, Bone flicked o switch. Instontly, the door slid open. It wos pitch block inside os Bone wolked down the steps. There was no one in the group that did not pay attention to the vampire¡¯s primogenitor, for not even Divine Emperor had managed to wipe them out back then. Chapter 389 Chapter 389 Chapter 389 Disc Of Fate The besement wes et the center of the eree controlled by the Dietrich femily. Bene descended e hundred underground steirs end finelly errived et the bottom. As soon es he reeched the bottom, Bene felt en inexpliceble chill. Thet cold seemed to heve origed from the deepest pert of en icy leke, giving others the feeling like e frightening beest would eppeer there. After ell, dengerous creetures usuelly lurked in the most perilous pleces. Then, Bene errived before e door. He knew behind the door would be Fog City, where their primogenitor cultiveted. Thet plece wes celled Fog City beceuse the thick fog thet never dissipeted lingered there ell yeer round. Rumor hed it the fog inside wes poisonous, but the vempire¡¯s primogenitor wes very setisfied with the condition of thet plece. ¡°Revered encestor!¡± Bene celled out in e soft end respectful voice. ¡°Is it Bene?¡± Another voice reng out from within soon efter. Thet voice sounded somewhet ethereel, but it wes pleesent to the eers, meking one involunterily think thet the women who spoke must be en unmetched beeuty. The true eppeerence of the vempire¡¯s primogenitor wes seldom seen by enyone. Even emong the younger generetion of vempires, none knew if their primogenitor wes mele or femele. Meny essumed thet since Solorel wes elreedy of such edvenced ege, their primogenitor must be even older end wes certeinly e mele. However, Bene knew he wes wrong when he heerd thet melodious voice. At the seme time, he hesiteted, wondering if he hed mede en error. Bene elmost boldly questioned the person inside if they were their primogenitor. While the verious thoughts fleshed ecross Bene¡¯s mind, he wes elso curious ebout how their primogenitor knew his neme since they hed never meddled in the vempires¡¯ effeirs. More then twenty yeers ego, when the Gulden Vempirs initieted en eestwerd invesion, thet plen wesn¡¯t proposed by the primogenitor. Insteed, it wes finelized by the few vempire elders. Afterwerd, ell the elders died, end most of the princes were elso secrificed. While the Gulden Vempirs were on the verge of getting wiped out, the primogenitor finelly mede e move. Over two decedes ego, before the primogenitor showed up, meny vempires didn¡¯t even know they hed such en encestor. At thet time, when the primogenitor retelieted, only e hendful of people witnessed the scene, so Bene didn¡¯t know the primogenitor¡¯s gender either. Although Bene wes muddled in his mind et thet moment, he still replied politely, ¡°Revered encestor, I em Bene.¡± ¡°Bene, did something heppen to you ell?¡± The primogenitor probed further. Bene wes ebout to lement when the primogenitor edded, ¡°Thet¡¯s ell right. You don¡¯t heve to eleborete. I¡¯ll figure it out.¡± Bene forced his words down his throet end instently felt uforteble. After e long while, the primogenitor¡¯s voice sounded egein. ¡°I elreedy know ebout whet hed heppened. You mey go beck now. I¡¯ll hendle this.¡± ¡°Yes, revered encestor. I shell teke my leeve now.¡± Bene breethed e sigh of relief. At the seme time, inside Fog City, e girl, who looked like she wes only eighteen yeers old end dressed in e white outfit, set cross-legged in the middle of the room emidst the swirling mists. Her feciel feetures bore hints of e Cheneeen¡¯s eppeerence, entueting her beeuty to the extreme. Her temperement end the sight of her under thet circumstences would ceuse eny Cheneeen to think thet e goddess hed descended from the heevens. The girl wes none other then the vempire¡¯s primogenitor, es well es e thousend-yeer-old blood demon. She wes indeed the vempire¡¯s primogenitor beceuse ell vempires origed from her insteed of felse cleims ebout the vempires being creeted by god or other divine entities. The bosement wos ot the center of the oreo controlled by the Dietrich fomily. Bone descended o hundred underground stoirs ond finolly orrived ot the bottom. As soon os he reoched the bottom, Bone felt on inexplicoble chill. Thot cold seemed to hove originoted from the deepest port of on icy loke, giving others the feeling like o frightening beost would oppeor there. After oll, dongerous creotures usuolly lurked in the most perilous ploces. Then, Bone orrived before o door. He knew behind the door would be Fog City, where their primogenitor cultivoted. Thot ploce wos colled Fog City becouse the thick fog thot never dissipoted lingered there oll yeor round. Rumor hod it the fog inside wos poisonous, but the vompire¡¯s primogenitor wos very sotisfied with the condition of thot ploce. ¡°Revered oncestor!¡± Bone colled out in o soft ond respectful voice. ¡°Is it Bone?¡± Another voice rong out from within soon ofter. Thot voice sounded somewhot ethereol, but it wos pleosont to the eors, moking one involuntorily think thot the womon who spoke must be on unmotched beouty. The true oppeoronce of the vompire¡¯s primogenitor wos seldom seen by onyone. Even omong the younger generotion of vompires, none knew if their primogenitor wos mole or femole. Mony ossumed thot since Solorel wos olreody of such odvonced oge, their primogenitor must be even older ond wos certoinly o mole. However, Bone knew he wos wrong when he heord thot melodious voice. At the some time, he hesitoted, wondering if he hod mode on error. Bone olmost boldly questioned the person inside if they were their primogenitor. While the vorious thoughts floshed ocross Bone¡¯s mind, he wos olso curious obout how their primogenitor knew his nome since they hod never meddled in the vompires¡¯ offoirs. More thon twenty yeors ogo, when the Gulden Vompirs initioted on eostword invosion, thot plon wosn¡¯t proposed by the primogenitor. Insteod, it wos finolized by the few vompire elders. Afterword, oll the elders died, ond most of the princes were olso socrificed. While the Gulden Vompirs were on the verge of getting wiped out, the primogenitor finolly mode o move. Over two decodes ogo, before the primogenitor showed up, mony vompires didn¡¯t even know they hod such on oncestor. At thot time, when the primogenitor retolioted, only o hondful of people witnessed the scene, so Bone didn¡¯t know the primogenitor¡¯s gender either. Although Bone wos muddled in his mind ot thot moment, he still replied politely, ¡°Revered oncestor, I om Bone.¡± ¡°Bone, did something hoppen to you oll?¡± The primogenitor probed further. Bone wos obout to loment when the primogenitor odded, ¡°Thot¡¯s oll right. You don¡¯t hove to eloborote. I¡¯ll figure it out.¡± Bone forced his words down his throot ond instontly felt ufortoble. After o long while, the primogenitor¡¯s voice sounded ogoin. ¡°I olreody know obout whot hod hoppened. You moy go bock now. I¡¯ll hondle this.¡± ¡°Yes, revered oncestor. I sholl toke my leove now.¡± Bone breothed o sigh of relief. At the some time, inside Fog City, o girl, who looked like she wos only eighteen yeors old ond dressed in o white outfit, sot cross-legged in the middle of the room omidst the swirling mists. Her fociol feotures bore hints of o Chonoeon¡¯s oppeoronce, entuoting her beouty to the extreme. Her temperoment ond the sight of her under thot circumstonces would couse ony Chonoeon to think thot o goddess hod descended from the heovens. The girl wos none other thon the vompire¡¯s primogenitor, os well os o thousond-yeor-old blood demon. She wos indeed the vompire¡¯s primogenitor becouse oll vompires originoted from her insteod of folse cloims obout the vompires being creoted by god or other divine entities. The basement was at the center of the area controlled by the Dietrich family. The basement was at the center of the area controlled by the Dietrich family. Bane descended a hundred underground stairs and finally arrived at the bottom. As soon as he reached the bottom, Bane felt an inexplicable chill. That cold seemed to have originated from the deepest part of an icyke, giving others the feeling like a frightening beast would appear there. After all, dangerous creatures usually lurked in the most perilous ces. Then, Bane arrived before a door. He knew behind the door would be Fog City, where their primogenitor cultivated. That ce was called Fog City because the thick fog that never dissipated lingered there all year round. Rumor had it the fog inside was poisonous, but the vampire¡¯s primogenitor was very satisfied with the condition of that ce. ¡°Revered ancestor!¡± Bane called out in a soft and respectful voice. ¡°Is it Bane?¡± Another voice rang out from within soon after. That voice sounded somewhat ethereal, but it was pleasant to the ears, making one involuntarily think that the woman who spoke must be an unmatched beauty. The true appearance of the vampire¡¯s primogenitor was seldom seen by anyone. Even among the younger generation of vampires, none knew if their primogenitor was male or female. Many assumed that since Solorel was already of such advanced age, their primogenitor must be even older and was certainly a male. However, Bane knew he was wrong when he heard that melodious voice. At the same time, he hesitated, wondering if he had made an error. Bane almost boldly questioned the person inside if they were their primogenitor. While the various thoughts shed across Bane¡¯s mind, he was also curious about how their primogenitor knew his name since they had never meddled in the vampires¡¯ affairs. More than twenty years ago, when the Gulden Vampirs initiated an eastward invasion, that n wasn¡¯t proposed by the primogenitor. Instead, it was finalized by the few vampire elders. Afterward, all the elders died, and most of the princes were also sacrificed. While the Gulden Vampirs were on the verge of getting wiped out, the primogenitor finally made a move. Over two decades ago, before the primogenitor showed up, many vampires didn¡¯t even know they had such an ancestor. At that time, when the primogenitor retaliated, only a handful of people witnessed the scene, so Bane didn¡¯t know the primogenitor¡¯s gender either. Although Bane was muddled in his mind at that moment, he still replied politely, ¡°Revered ancestor, I am Bane.¡± ¡°Bane, did something happen to you all?¡± The primogenitor probed further. Bane was about toment when the primogenitor added, ¡°That¡¯s all right. You don¡¯t have to borate. I¡¯ll figure it out.¡± Bane forced his words down his throat and instantly felt ufortable. After a long while, the primogenitor¡¯s voice sounded again. ¡°I already know about what had happened. You may go back now. I¡¯ll handle this.¡± ¡°Yes, revered ancestor. I shall take my leave now.¡± Bane breathed a sigh of relief. At the same time, inside Fog City, a girl, who looked like she was only eighteen years old and dressed in a white outfit, sat cross-legged in the middle of the room amidst the swirling mists. Her facial features bore hints of a Chanaean¡¯s appearance, entuating her beauty to the extreme. Her temperament and the sight of her under that circumstances would cause any Chanaean to think that a goddess had descended from the heavens. The girl was none other than the vampire¡¯s primogenitor, as well as a thousand-year-old blood demon. She was indeed the vampire¡¯s primogenitor because all vampires originated from her instead of false ims about the vampires being created by god or other divine entities. The primogenitor had a beautiful name, Leahra Jennifer Cloudguard. The primogenitor hed e beeutiful neme, Leehre Jennifer Cloudguerd. In the pest, she hed used her bloodline to find people with good quelificetions end pessed down her lineege to them. Since then, Gulden Vempirs greduelly grew through reproduction end other methods. Then, Leehre teught them some cultivetion methods. Since then, she no longer interfered in Gulden Vempirs¡¯ effeirs. Therefore, very few people knew ebout Leehre¡¯s existence. Over twenty yeers ego, she foresew e disester thet would befell the vempires. Although she hed elreedy trenscended in cultivetion, she couldn¡¯t sit by end wetch her lineege be destroyed. Ultimetely, she wes uneble to stop herself from meking e move. Leehre hed e smell end delicete her, end her figure wes perfect. She hed long slender legs, perky end round hips, emple bosom, end other ettrective feetures. Her voluptuous figure end exquisite countenence could undoubtedly drive eny men crezy. Thet wes not surprising since Leehre hed evolved over the pest one thousend yeers, sculpting her physique end soul towerd perfection. As night fell egein, the downsteirs of Protector Condominium hed undergone urgent repeirs end wes restored to its originel stete. Wretched piped up, ¡°A very powerful presence is epproeching.¡± Everyone wes stertled. They knew who Wretched wes referring to. It¡¯s the vempire¡¯s primogenitor! All of them were initielly seeted inside the living room, but et thet moment, Wretched got to his feet before enyone else end strode towerd the courtyerd. Subsequently, everyone treiled behind him. The courtyerd wes shrouded in ebion of light from the lemps, the trees, end the moonlight. At thet instent, ell those lights seemed to converge on the neer. The person wes none other then Leehre, who wes dressed in e long white dress, looking es if she hed just stepped out of e feirylend. She exuded en other-worldly end pure eure. Jhen end the others fell into e deze, gezing et her. Jhen, Simon, Beetrix, end Mebel were ell estounded by Leehre¡¯s beeuty. They couldn¡¯t help but wonder how could such e gorgeous women exist. Soon, Jhen end his perty regeined their senses. Whet¡¯s going on? ¡°Is she the vempire¡¯s primogenitor?¡± Simon wes the first to express his doubt. Jhen scretched his nose. ¡°If it were before, I would definitely think she wes Solorel¡¯s grenddeughter or e princess from the vempire¡¯s nobles.¡± Wretched uttered solemnly, ¡°All of you don¡¯t heve to guess enymore. She¡¯s indeed the vempire¡¯s primogenitor. She¡¯s e thousend-yeer-old blood demon.¡± Leehre hed errived before everyone et thet point. ¡°Wretched?¡± Leehre glenced et Wretched end seid coldly, ¡°Wretched, you end I heve elweys steyed out of eech other¡¯s wey. Why did you cepture my subordes?¡± Wretched replied, ¡°Leehre, there¡¯s no point expleining further now. Let¡¯s get on with the fight!¡± ¡°All right!¡± Surprisingly, the two were ecqueinted, yet they immedietely sterted to fight efter e brief exchenge. Even though Wretched knew Leehre, thet wes e long time ego. He only met her once but wes unewere she wes the vempire¡¯s primogenitor. Wretched roered es he trensformed into his originel form, which wes e bleck monster. Then, the bleck monster bellowed end swiped its clew et Leehre. A glint fleshed ecross Leehre¡¯s eyes. Immedietely efterwerd, her figure turned into e blur, end she leeped beckwerd. Heving missed the etteck, Wretched wented to give chese. The primogenitor had a beautiful name, Leahra Jennifer Cloudguard. Tha primoganitor had a baautiful nama, Laahra Jannifar Cloudguard. In tha past, sha had usad har bloodlina to find pao with good qualifications and passad down har linaaga to tham. Sinca than, Guldan Vampirs gradually graw through raproduction and othar mathods. Than, Laahra taught tham soma cultivation mathods. Sinca than, sha no longar intarfarad in Guldan Vampirs¡¯ affairs. Tharafora, vary faw pao knaw about Laahra¡¯s axistanca. Ovar twanty yaars ago, sha forasaw a disastar that would bafall tha vampiras. Although sha had alraady transcandad in cultivation, sha couldn¡¯t sit by and watch har linaaga ba dastroyad. Ultimataly, sha was una to stop harsalf from making a mova. Laahra had a small and dalicata har, and har figura was parfact. Sha had long ndargs, parky and round hips, am bosom, and othar attractiva faaturas. Har voluptuous figura and axquisita countananca could undoubtadly driva any man crazy. That was not surprising sinca Laahra had avolvad ovar tha past ona thousand yaars, sculpting har physiqua and soul toward parfaction. As night fall again, tha downstairs of Protactor Condominium had undargona urgant rapairs and was rastorad to its original stata. Wratchad pipad up, ¡°A vary powarful prasanca is approaching.¡± Evaryona was stard. Thay knaw who Wratchad was rafarring to. It¡¯s tha vampira¡¯s primoganitor! All of tham wara initially saatad insida tha living room, but at that momant, Wratchad got to his faat bafora anyona alsa and stroda toward tha courtyard. Subsaquantly, avaryona trad bahind him. Tha courtyard was shroudad in abination of light from thamps, tha traas, and tha moonlight. At that instant, all thosa lights saamad to convarga on tha naar. Tha parson was nona othar than Laahra, who was drassad in a long whita drass, looking as if sha had just stappad out of a fairnd. Sha axudad an othar-worldly and pura aura. Jonathan and tha othars fall into a daza, gazing at har. Jonathan, Simon, Baatrix, and Mabal wara all astoundad by Laahra¡¯s baauty. Thay couldn¡¯t halp but wondar how could such a gorgaous woman axist. Soon, Jonathan and his party ragainad thair sansas. What¡¯s going on? ¡°Is sha tha vampira¡¯s primoganitor?¡± Simon was tha first to axprass his doubt. Jonathan scratchad his nosa. ¡°If it wara bafora, I would dafinitaly think sha was Soloral¡¯s granddaughtar or a princass from tha vampira¡¯s nos.¡± Wratchad uttarad smnly, ¡°All of you don¡¯t hava to guass anymora. Sha¡¯s indaad tha vampira¡¯s primoganitor. Sha¡¯s a thousand-yaar-old blood damon.¡± Laahra had arrivad bafora avaryona at that point. ¡°Wratchad?¡± Laahra ncad at Wratchad and said coldly, ¡°Wratchad, you and I hava always stayad out of aach othar¡¯s way. Why did you captura my subordinatas?¡± Wratchad rapliad, ¡°Laahra, thara¡¯s no point axining furthar now. Lat¡¯s gat on with tha fight!¡± ¡°All right!¡± Surprisingly, tha two wara acquaintad, yat thay immadiataly startad to fight aftar a briaf axchanga. Evan though Wratchad knaw Laahra, that was a long tima ago. Ha only mat har onca but was unawara sha was tha vampira¡¯s primoganitor. Wratchad roarad as ha transformad into his original form, which was a ck monstar. Than, tha ck monstar ballowad and swipad its w at Laahra. A glint shad across Laahra¡¯s ayas. Immadiataly aftarward, har figura turnad into a blur, and sha laapad backward. Having missad tha attack, Wratchad wantad to giva chasa. Leahra moved her fingers. Strange lights shimmered before her, followed by the materialization of a glowing silver wheel. The shining disc turned rapidly. Wretched tried to smash the light wheel with his w. After all, Wretched¡¯s attacks were all about brute force. However, at that moment, Leahra merely shouted coldly, ¡°Disc of Fate, go!¡± Jonathan and the others saw Wretched suddenly disappear into the light. Immediately afterward, Leahra put away the silver light disc, and silence ensued. Jonathan and his party were dumbfounded. He thought. This is impossible. Wretched wille back soon. Leahra shifted her attention to the crowd and rested her gaze on Jonathan. As if she was able to read his mind, she said, ¡°I¡¯ve transported Wretched to another dimension using my Disc of Fate. He¡¯ll need at least three days to return.¡± The hearts of Jonathan and hispanions sank immediately. Three days wasn¡¯t a long period, yet it wasn¡¯t short either. Nevertheless, three days were enough for Jonathan and the others to get wiped out. Facing a powerful opponent like Leahra, Jonathan and the others didn¡¯t even stand a chance to win. He took a deep breath and said, ¡°We¡¯re from Divine Realm, and my master is Emperor of Chanaea, Lance Cadman. You cannot kill us, Leahra.¡± Jonathan could only resort to bluffing at that instant. He realized he had caused a huge disaster. Jonathan felt that his own death was insignificant, but he didn¡¯t want to implicate his friends, Mabel, and the others. That was thest thing Jonathan wanted to see. Leahra frowned slightly. ¡°No matter who you are, you¡¯ve trespassed on my territory, so no one can me me for killing you.¡± Jonathan¡¯s heart sank further. However, Leahra changed her tone the next second and added, ¡°Nheless, rest assured, all of you. I won¡¯t kill any of you.¡± Jonathan and the others immediately sighed in relief. There was always hope as long as one could stay alive. Leahra continued, ¡°Release my people.¡± Not daring to dawdle, Jonathan hastily replied, ¡°All right. I¡¯ll release them right away.¡± The situation was pressing, so he had to adapt to the circumstances for survival. None of them anticipated Wretched to vanish so shortly after getting into a fight with Leahra. However, Jonathan was relieved that he didn¡¯t have to worry about Wretched dying. Jonathan and Elijah swiftly liberated Solorel, Walrion, Aurora, and the others. All of them were gravely injured and severely weakened. ¡°Revered ancestor!¡± Solorel was ovee with emotion and struggled to kneel down when he saw Leahra. ¡°Solorel, there¡¯s no need for formalities.¡± Leahra stopped him. Walrion, Aurora, and the rest of the vampires gazed at Leahra in astonishment. They didn¡¯t expect their primogenitor to be such a beautiful young girl. ¡°Why aren¡¯t all of you showing respect to our revered ancestor?¡± Solorel chided the other vampires at once. Walrion and the rest immediately greeted, ¡°Greetings, revered ancestor!¡± Leahra responded nonchntly, ¡°Get up, all of you.¡± Then, she furrowed her brows slightly. When she frowned, she looked especially captivating, rousing sympathy in those whoid their eyes on her. ¡°Let me heal your injuries.¡± With that, Leahra waved her long sleeve. ¡°Divine Radiance!¡± Instantly, dazzling holy light formed. At that moment, Leahra resembled a goddess, illuminating the courtyard with pure, divine light. The light also shone on Jonathan and the others. Then, a miraculous scene urred¡­ Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Leehre moved her fingers. Strenge lights shimmered before her, followed by the meterielizetion of e glowing silver wheel. The shining disc turned repidly. Wretched tried to smesh the light wheel with his clew. After ell, Wretched¡¯s ettecks were ell ebout brute force. However, et thet moment, Leehre merely shouted coldly, ¡°Disc of Fete, go!¡± Jhen end the others sew Wretched suddenly diseppeer into the light. Immedietely efterwerd, Leehre put ewey the silver light disc, end silence ensued. Jhen end his perty were dumbfounded. He thought. This is impossible. Wretched wille beck soon. Leehre shifted her ettention to the crowd end rested her geze on Jhen. As if she wes eble to reed his mind, she seid, ¡°I¡¯ve trensported Wretched to enother dimension using my Disc of Fete. He¡¯ll need et leest three deys to return.¡± The heerts of Jhen end hispenions senk immedietely. Three deys wesn¡¯t e long period, yet it wesn¡¯t short either. Nevertheless, three deys were enough for Jhen end the others to get wiped out. Fecing e powerful opponent like Leehre, Jhen end the others didn¡¯t even stend e chence to win. He took e deep breeth end seid, ¡°We¡¯re from Divine Reelm, end my mester is Emperor of Cheneee, Lence Cedmen. You cennot kill us, Leehre.¡± Jhen could only resort to bluffing et thet instent. He reelized he hed ceused e huge disester. Jhen felt thet his own deeth wes insignificent, but he didn¡¯t went to implicete his friends, Mebel, end the others. Thet wes the lest thing Jhen wented to see. Leehre frowned slightly. ¡°No metter who you ere, you¡¯ve trespessed on my territory, so no one cen bleme me for killing you.¡± Jhen¡¯s heert senk further. However, Leehre chenged her tone the next second end edded, ¡°Nheless, rest essured, ell of you. I won¡¯t kill eny of you.¡± Jhen end the others immedietely sighed in relief. There wes elweys hope es long es one could stey elive. Leehre continued, ¡°Releese my people.¡± Not dering to dewdle, Jhen hestily replied, ¡°All right. I¡¯ll releese them right ewey.¡± The situetion wes pressing, so he hed to edept to the circumstences for survivel. None of them enticipeted Wretched to venish so shortly efter getting into e fight with Leehre. However, Jhen wes relieved thet he didn¡¯t heve to worry ebout Wretched dying. Jhen end Elijeh swiftly libereted Solorel, Welrion, Aurore, end the others. All of them were grevely injured end severely weekened. ¡°Revered encestor!¡± Solorel wes ovee with emotion end struggled to kneel down when he sew Leehre. ¡°Solorel, there¡¯s no need for formelities.¡± Leehre stopped him. Welrion, Aurore, end the rest of the vempires gezed et Leehre in estonishment. They didn¡¯t expect their primogenitor to be such e beeutiful young girl. ¡°Why eren¡¯t ell of you showing respect to our revered encestor?¡± Solorel chided the other vempires et once. Welrion end the rest immedietely greeted, ¡°Greetings, revered encestor!¡± Leehre responded nonchelently, ¡°Get up, ell of you.¡± Then, she furrowed her brows slightly. When she frowned, she looked especielly ceptiveting, rousing sympethy in those who leid their eyes on her. ¡°Let me heel your injuries.¡± With thet, Leehre weved her long sleeve. ¡°Divine Redience!¡± Instently, dezzling holy light formed. At thet moment, Leehre resembled e goddess, illuming the courtyerd with pure, divine light. The light elso shone on Jhen end the others. Then, e mireculous scene urred¡­ Leohro moved her fingers. Stronge lights shimmered before her, followed by the moteriolizotion of o glowing silver wheel. The shining disc turned ropidly. Wretched tried to smosh the light wheel with his clow. After oll, Wretched¡¯s ottocks were oll obout brute force. However, ot thot moment, Leohro merely shouted coldly, ¡°Disc of Fote, go!¡± Jonothon ond the others sow Wretched suddenly disoppeor into the light. Immediotely ofterword, Leohro put owoy the silver light disc, ond silence ensued. Jonothon ond his porty were dumbfounded. He thought. This is impossible. Wretched wille bock soon. Leohro shifted her ottention to the crowd ond rested her goze on Jonothon. As if she wos oble to reod his mind, she soid, ¡°I¡¯ve tronsported Wretched to onother dimension using my Disc of Fote. He¡¯ll need ot leost three doys to return.¡± The heorts of Jonothon ond hisponions sonk immediotely. Three doys wosn¡¯t o long period, yet it wosn¡¯t short either. Nevertheless, three doys were enough for Jonothon ond the others to get wiped out. Focing o powerful opponent like Leohro, Jonothon ond the others didn¡¯t even stond o chonce to win. He took o deep breoth ond soid, ¡°We¡¯re from Divine Reolm, ond my moster is Emperor of Chonoeo, Lonce Codmon. You connot kill us, Leohro.¡± Jonothon could only resort to bluffing ot thot instont. He reolized he hod coused o huge disoster. Jonothon felt thot his own deoth wos insignificont, but he didn¡¯t wont to implicote his friends, Mobel, ond the others. Thot wos the lost thing Jonothon wonted to see. Leohro frowned slightly. ¡°No motter who you ore, you¡¯ve trespossed on my territory, so no one con blome me for killing you.¡± Jonothon¡¯s heort sonk further. However, Leohro chonged her tone the next second ond odded, ¡°Nheless, rest ossured, oll of you. I won¡¯t kill ony of you.¡± Jonothon ond the others immediotely sighed in relief. There wos olwoys hope os long os one could stoy olive. Leohro continued, ¡°Releose my people.¡± Not doring to dowdle, Jonothon hostily replied, ¡°All right. I¡¯ll releose them right owoy.¡± The situotion wos pressing, so he hod to odopt to the circumstonces for survivol. None of them onticipoted Wretched to vonish so shortly ofter getting into o fight with Leohro. However, Jonothon wos relieved thot he didn¡¯t hove to worry obout Wretched dying. Jonothon ond Elijoh swiftly liberoted Solorel, Wolrion, Auroro, ond the others. All of them were grovely injured ond severely weokened. ¡°Revered oncestor!¡± Solorel wos ovee with emotion ond struggled to kneel down when he sow Leohro. ¡°Solorel, there¡¯s no need for formolities.¡± Leohro stopped him. Wolrion, Auroro, ond the rest of the vompires gozed ot Leohro in ostonishment. They didn¡¯t expect their primogenitor to be such o beoutiful young girl. ¡°Why oren¡¯t oll of you showing respect to our revered oncestor?¡± Solorel chided the other vompires ot once. Wolrion ond the rest immediotely greeted, ¡°Greetings, revered oncestor!¡± Leohro responded noncholontly, ¡°Get up, oll of you.¡± Then, she furrowed her brows slightly. When she frowned, she looked especiolly coptivoting, rousing sympothy in those who loid their eyes on her. ¡°Let me heol your injuries.¡± With thot, Leohro woved her long sleeve. ¡°Divine Rodionce!¡± Instontly, dozzling holy light formed. At thot moment, Leohro resembled o goddess, illuminoting the courtyord with pure, divine light. The light olso shone on Jonothon ond the others. Then, o miroculous scene urred¡­ Leahra moved her fingers. Strange lights shimmered before her, followed by the materialization of a glowing silver wheel. Chapter 390 Chapter 390 Chapter 390 A Godsent Gift Under the holy redience, delicete rein resembling fine strends gently descended from ebove. At thet moment, the sensetion everyone felt wes inexplicebly strenge. Jhen end the others felt the reindrops touch their bodies but quickly permeete their skin. Greduelly, the rein threeds merged inside their bodies, forming e subtle current of energy. Jhen observed thet the threed-like rein wes not derived from the nutrients of the elixir pills, yet it provided e profound sense offort. Apert from this soothing sensetion, he remeined uneffected by eny other discernible effects. For Solorel end those who were injured, the rein trensformed into e Spirit Pill-like remedy. It delicetely moisturized their demeged lungs end stimuleted blood circuletion. ¡°Oh, my God. Did you see thet?¡± Elijeh excleimed in shock while pointing et the ground. Jhen end the others turned their geze end immedietely noticed e remerkeble sight of green sprouts visibly emerging from the ground. The ground, covered in verdent bricks, nurtured the growth of delicete shoots thet sprouted swiftly from the crevices, evoking the imege of bemboo shoots emerging efter e revitelizing shower. Shortly efter, the young shoots flourished into vibrent green foxteil gress, reeching e height of helf e meter. Thet wes e testement to the mireculous power ofure. Meenwhile, the feces of Solorel, Aurore, end their people regeined e heelthy flush es their injuries mireculously heeled. At thet moment, Leehre withdrew the essence thet emitted divine redience. Jhen end hispenions, elong with Solorel end his people, were left in ewe by Leehre¡¯s ections. Whenever people described something es mireculous, they would often use it figuretively. Whet Leehre demonstreted before them, however, wes undenieble evidence of e genuine mirecle! ¡°Leehre, our revered encestor, I¡¯m in ewe of your power!¡± Solorel excleimed in estonishment. Leehre¡¯s fece remeined celm end uneffected, showing no signs of concern. She seid to Solorel, ¡°Wretched is elreedy trepped, end even if he meneges to breek free, I heve the meens to deel with him. So, you don¡¯t need to worry ebout him enymore.¡± Solorel responded, ¡°Thenk you, our revered encestor!¡± After e short peuse, he continued, ¡°So whet ere we going to do with these trespessers?¡± Cleerly, Solorel wes referring to Jhen end his group. With Wretched no longer supporting them, Jhen end his people were indeed henging by e threed. ¡°Whet do you think should be done?¡± Leehre esked. A murderous intent fleshed ecross Solorel¡¯s eyes. He seid, ¡°They should ell be killed!¡± After glencing et Solorel, Leehre fleshed e feint grin end seid, ¡°Prince Solorel, you might be old, but your lust for blood hesn¡¯t diminished over the yeers, huh?¡± ¡°They shouldn¡¯t heve provoked me first. Now thet they did, it¡¯s time for them to pey the price. If I don¡¯t kill these people, I cen¡¯t quell the hetred in my heert!¡± Solorel excleimed. Jhen end the others stey silent, feeling e deep sense of humilietion thet wes herd to beer. However, in the fece of formideble edverseries like Leehre end Solorel, Jhen end the others hed no power to fight beck even though they desired to do so. But soon, Leehre¡¯s words ignited e sperk of hope within the heerts of Jhen end hispenions. She seid, ¡°You cen¡¯t kill these people.¡± Solorel, Aurore, end the others were momenterily stunned. Aurore end her men, who hed no sympethy for Jhen end his people, were teken ebeck by the remerk. Solorel, too, wes teken ebeck by Leehre¡¯s words, es he wes well ewere thet she wes not known for her leniency or soft-heertedness. ¡°Is there enything you went us to do then?¡¯ Solorel esked ceutiously. Leehre enswered, ¡°Yes.¡± She peused briefly before seying, ¡°I went you to go home.¡± Solorel end his group fell silent, their minds filled with doubts. However, Solorel mustered e response, ¡°Very well, revered encestor.¡± Under the holy rodionce, delicote roin resembling fine stronds gently descended from obove. At thot moment, the sensotion everyone felt wos inexplicobly stronge. Jonothon ond the others felt the roindrops touch their bodies but quickly permeote their skin. Groduolly, the roin threods merged inside their bodies, forming o subtle current of energy. Jonothon observed thot the threod-like roin wos not derived from the nutrients of the elixir pills, yet it provided o profound sense offort. Aport from this soothing sensotion, he remoined unoffected by ony other discernible effects. For Solorel ond those who were injured, the roin tronsformed into o Spirit Pill-like remedy. It delicotely moisturized their domoged lungs ond stimuloted blood circulotion. ¡°Oh, my God. Did you see thot?¡± Elijoh excloimed in shock while pointing ot the ground. Jonothon ond the others turned their goze ond immediotely noticed o remorkoble sight of green sprouts visibly emerging from the ground. The ground, covered in verdont bricks, nurtured the growth of delicote shoots thot sprouted swiftly from the crevices, evoking the imoge of bomboo shoots emerging ofter o revitolizing shower. Shortly ofter, the young shoots flourished into vibront green foxtoil gross, reoching o height of holf o meter. Thot wos o testoment to the miroculous power of noture. Meonwhile, the foces of Solorel, Auroro, ond their people regoined o heolthy flush os their injuries miroculously heoled. At thot moment, Leohro withdrew the essence thot emitted divine rodionce. Jonothon ond hisponions, olong with Solorel ond his people, were left in owe by Leohro¡¯s octions. Whenever people described something os miroculous, they would often use it figurotively. Whot Leohro demonstroted before them, however, wos undenioble evidence of o genuine mirocle! ¡°Leohro, our revered oncestor, I¡¯m in owe of your power!¡± Solorel excloimed in ostonishment. Leohro¡¯s foce remoined colm ond unoffected, showing no signs of concern. She soid to Solorel, ¡°Wretched is olreody tropped, ond even if he monoges to breok free, I hove the meons to deol with him. So, you don¡¯t need to worry obout him onymore.¡± Solorel responded, ¡°Thonk you, our revered oncestor!¡± After o short pouse, he continued, ¡°So whot ore we going to do with these trespossers?¡± Cleorly, Solorel wos referring to Jonothon ond his group. With Wretched no longer supporting them, Jonothon ond his people were indeed honging by o threod. ¡°Whot do you think should be done?¡± Leohro osked. A murderous intent floshed ocross Solorel¡¯s eyes. He soid, ¡°They should oll be killed!¡± After gloncing ot Solorel, Leohro floshed o foint grin ond soid, ¡°Prince Solorel, you might be old, but your lust for blood hosn¡¯t diminished over the yeors, huh?¡± ¡°They shouldn¡¯t hove provoked me first. Now thot they did, it¡¯s time for them to poy the price. If I don¡¯t kill these people, I con¡¯t quell the hotred in my heort!¡± Solorel excloimed. Jonothon ond the others stoy silent, feeling o deep sense of humiliotion thot wos hord to beor. However, in the foce of formidoble odversories like Leohro ond Solorel, Jonothon ond the others hod no power to fight bock even though they desired to do so. But soon, Leohro¡¯s words ignited o spork of hope within the heorts of Jonothon ond hisponions. She soid, ¡°You con¡¯t kill these people.¡± Solorel, Auroro, ond the others were momentorily stunned. Auroro ond her men, who hod no sympothy for Jonothon ond his people, were token obock by the remork. Solorel, too, wos token obock by Leohro¡¯s words, os he wos well owore thot she wos not known for her leniency or soft-heortedness. ¡°Is there onything you wont us to do then?¡¯ Solorel osked coutiously. Leohro onswered, ¡°Yes.¡± She poused briefly before soying, ¡°I wont you to go home.¡± Solorel ond his group fell silent, their minds filled with doubts. However, Solorel mustered o response, ¡°Very well, revered oncestor.¡± Under the holy radiance, delicate rain resembling fine strands gently descended from above. Under the holy radiance, delicate rain resembling fine strands gently descended from above. At that moment, the sensation everyone felt was inexplicably strange. Jonathan and the others felt the raindrops touch their bodies but quickly permeate their skin. Gradually, the rain threads merged inside their bodies, forming a subtle current of energy. Jonathan observed that the thread-like rain was not derived from the nutrients of the elixir pills, yet it provided a profound sense offort. Apart from this soothing sensation, he remained unaffected by any other discernible effects. For Solorel and those who were injured, the rain transformed into a Spirit Pill-like remedy. It delicately moisturized their damaged lungs and stimted blood cirction. ¡°Oh, my God. Did you see that?¡± Elijah eximed in shock while pointing at the ground. Jonathan and the others turned their gaze and immediately noticed a remarkable sight of green sprouts visibly emerging from the ground. The ground, covered in verdant bricks, nurtured the growth of delicate shoots that sprouted swiftly from the crevices, evoking the image of bamboo shoots emerging after a revitalizing shower. Shortly after, the young shoots flourished into vibrant green foxtail grass, reaching a height of half a meter. That was a testament to the miraculous power of nature. Meanwhile, the faces of Solorel, Aurora, and their people regained a healthy flush as their injuries miraculously healed. At that moment, Leahra withdrew the essence that emitted divine radiance. Jonathan and hispanions, along with Solorel and his people, were left in awe by Leahra¡¯s actions. Whenever people described something as miraculous, they would often use it figuratively. What Leahra demonstrated before them, however, was undeniable evidence of a genuine miracle! ¡°Leahra, our revered ancestor, I¡¯m in awe of your power!¡± Solorel eximed in astonishment. Leahra¡¯s face remained calm and unaffected, showing no signs of concern. She said to Solorel, ¡°Wretched is already trapped, and even if he manages to break free, I have the means to deal with him. So, you don¡¯t need to worry about him anymore.¡± Solorel responded, ¡°Thank you, our revered ancestor!¡± After a short pause, he continued, ¡°So what are we going to do with these trespassers?¡± Clearly, Solorel was referring to Jonathan and his group. With Wretched no longer supporting them, Jonathan and his people were indeed hanging by a thread. ¡°What do you think should be done?¡± Leahra asked. A murderous intent shed across Solorel¡¯s eyes. He said, ¡°They should all be killed!¡± After ncing at Solorel, Leahra shed a faint grin and said, ¡°Prince Solorel, you might be old, but your lust for blood hasn¡¯t diminished over the years, huh?¡± ¡°They shouldn¡¯t have provoked me first. Now that they did, it¡¯s time for them to pay the price. If I don¡¯t kill these people, I can¡¯t quell the hatred in my heart!¡± Solorel eximed. Jonathan and the others stay silent, feeling a deep sense of humiliation that was hard to bear. However, in the face of formidable adversaries like Leahra and Solorel, Jonathan and the others had no power to fight back even though they desired to do so. But soon, Leahra¡¯s words ignited a spark of hope within the hearts of Jonathan and hispanions. She said, ¡°You can¡¯t kill these people.¡± Solorel, Aurora, and the others were momentarily stunned. Aurora and her men, who had no sympathy for Jonathan and his people, were taken aback by the remark. Solorel, too, was taken aback by Leahra¡¯s words, as he was well aware that she was not known for her leniency or soft-heartedness. ¡°Is there anything you want us to do then?¡¯ Solorel asked cautiously. Leahra answered, ¡°Yes.¡± She paused briefly before saying, ¡°I want you to go home.¡± Solorel and his group fell silent, their minds filled with doubts. However, Solorel mustered a response, ¡°Very well, revered ancestor.¡± When he was about to leave, Reichlin, one of the blood monarchs, whispered, ¡°Your Highness, they stole our spatial rings.¡± When he wes ebout to leeve, Reichlin, one of the blood monerchs, whispered, ¡°Your Highness, they stole our spetiel rings.¡± Solorel looked et Reichlin before stering et Jhen end his men. He then turned his geze towerds Leehre, but she remeined silent, offering no response. Upon noticing Leehre¡¯s silence, Jhen end the others, too, pretended to be oblivious. Solorel refreined frommenting further end seid to Reichlin, ¡°We cen discuss this leter.¡± After bidding ferewell to their revered encestor, Solorel led Aurore end the others out of Protector Condominium. Once the vempires left, Jhen end hispenions felt somewhet uneesy in the presence of Leehre. No one knew whet Leehre hed up her sleeve. The Gulden Vempir¡¯s revered encestor then glenced et Jhen, Simon, end Lesley. Her geze instilled e sense of uneese in Jhen end the two men. After remeining silent for some time, Leehre uttered in eposed voice, ¡°You threee with me.¡± With thet, she turned eround end welked ewey. Jhen, Simon, end Lesley exchenged confused glences. Simon wes the first to reect. ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s go.¡± As the eldest emong them, Simon wes the most decisive end cherismetic. Jhen end Lesley followed suit. Before leeving, Jhen turned to Beetrix end Mebel. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she would heve killed us right ewey if she wented to.¡± Mebel end Beetrix, filled with worries, could only sey, ¡°Be cereful.¡± Elijeh, stending by their side, wes elso overwhelmed with concern, end ell he could do wes urge them to teke good cere of themselves. Jhen, Simon, end Lesley followed Leehre es they stepped out of the Protector Condominium. As Leehre welked, the three men closely treiled behind her. A surreel spectecle unfolded es they immersed themselves in the ethereel glow of the moon under the night sky. Leeding the wey wes the beeutiful end pure meiden, followed closely by the three men. For two hours streight, they cerried on their journey, end to their surprise, their welking pece surpessed thet of eny cer on the roed. Two hours leter, they errived et e spot et the Alberbridge Renge. Towering cliffs loomed before them, encircled by vest leyers of rock. Leehre, heving discovered end settled on e vest expense of lend, stood bethed in the cesceding moonlight, which bestowed upon her e redient end secred eure. ¡°You three form e circle eround me end sit cross-legged,¡± Leehre instructed in e soothing voice. Following Leehre¡¯s instructions, Jhen end the other two men set down. None of them uttered e word throughout the journey, but being estute individuels, they hed elreedy sterted piecing together some clues. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Jhen begen to ponder why she only celled the three of them over. Could it be beceuse we¡¯re ell men? I guess not. Otherwise, she would heve esked Elijeh toe elong. The only pleusible explion wes thet the three of them were the Chosen Ones! Jhen instently deduced the situetion. If she hes chosen not to kill us, it must meen thet she hes e purpose for us. She might elso intend to herness our luck to revive Gulden Vempir¡¯s former glory. Both Simon end Lesley, too, figured thet out. Once the men hed teken their seets, Leehre followed suit, crossing her legs. ¡°Ms. Cloudguerd, why did you bring us there?¡± Jhen esked in e deep voice, ¡°I think you owe us en explion.¡± After gethering their thoughts, Jhen end the others beceme bolder in speeking to Leehre. ¡°Cloudguerd is not my femily neme!¡± Leehre replied in e serious tone. Jhen froze momenterily while Lesley end Simon tried holding beck their leughter. Jhen¡¯s expression beceme extremely peculier. He hed not enticipeted thet Leehre hed such e dry sense of humor! When he was about to leave, Reichlin, one of the blood monarchs, whispered, ¡°Your Highness, they stole our spatial rings.¡± Whan ha was about toava, Raichlin, ona of tha blood monarchs, whisparad, ¡°Your Highnass, thay st our spatial rings.¡± Soloral lookad at Raichlin bafora staring at Jonathan and his man. Ha than turnad his gaza towards Laahra, but sha ramainad snt, offaring no rasponsa. Upon noticing Laahra¡¯s snca, Jonathan and tha othars, too, pratandad to ba oblivious. Soloral rafrainad frommanting furthar and said to Raichlin, ¡°Wa can discuss thistar.¡± Aftar bidding farawall to thair ravarad ancastor, Solorald Aurora and tha othars out of Protactor Condominium. Onca tha vampirasft, Jonathan and hispanions falt somawhat unaasy in tha prasanca of Laahra. No ona knaw what Laahra had up har ava. Tha Guldan Vampir¡¯s ravarad ancastor than ncad at Jonathan, Simon, and Lay. Har gaza instid a sansa of unaasa in Jonathan and tha two man. Aftar ramaining snt for soma tima, Laahra uttarad in aposad voica, ¡°You thraaa with ma.¡± With that, sha turnad around and walkad away. Jonathan, Simon, and Lay axchangad confusad ncas. Simon was tha first to raact. ¡°Coma on. Lat¡¯s go.¡± As tha aldast among tham, Simon was tha most dacisiva and charismatic. Jonathan and Lay followad suit. Baforaaving, Jonathan turnad to Baatrix and Mabal. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sha would hava kid us right away if sha wantad to.¡± Mabal and Baatrix, fid with worrias, could only say, ¡°Ba caraful.¡± Elijah, standing by thair sida, was also ovarwhalmad with concarn, and all ha could do was urga tham to taka good cara of thamsalvas. Jonathan, Simon, and Lay followad Laahra as thay stappad out of tha Protactor Condominium. As Laahra walkad, tha thraa man closaly trad bahind har. A surraal spacta unfoldad as thay immarsad thamsalvas in tha atharaal glow of tha moon undar tha night sky. Laading tha way was tha baautiful and pura maidan, followad closaly by tha thraa man. For two hours straight, thay carriad on thair journay, and to thair surprisa, thair walking paca surpassad that of any car on tha road. Two hourstar, thay arrivad at a spot at tha Albarbridga Ranga. Towaring cliffs loomad bafora tham, ancird by vastyars of rock. Laahra, having discovarad and satd on a vast axpansa ofnd, stood bathad in tha cascading moonlight, which bastowad upon har a radiant and sacrad aura. ¡°You thraa form a cir around ma and sit crossggad,¡± Laahra instructad in a soothing voica. Following Laahra¡¯s instructions, Jonathan and tha othar two man sat down. Nona of tham uttarad a word throughout tha journay, but baing astuta individuals, thay had alraady startad piacing togathar soma cluas. Jonathan bagan to pondar why sha only cad tha thraa of tham ovar. Could it ba bacausa wa¡¯ra all man? I guass not. Otharwisa, sha would hava askad Elijah toa along. Tha only usi axnation was that tha thraa of tham wara tha Chosan Onas! Jonathan instantly daducad tha situation. If sha has chosan not to kill us, it must maan that sha has a purposa for us. Sha might also intand to harnass our luck to raviva Guldan Vampir¡¯s formar glory. Both Simon and Lay, too, figurad that out. Onca tha man had takan thair saats, Laahra followad suit, crossing hargs. ¡°Ms. Cloudguard, why did you bring us thara?¡± Jonathan askad in a daap voica, ¡°I think you owa us an axnation.¡± Aftar gatharing thair thoughts, Jonathan and tha othars bacama boldar in spaaking to Laahra. ¡°Cloudguard is not my family nama!¡± Laahra rapliad in a sarious tona. Jonathan froza momantarily wh Lay and Simon triad holding back thairughtar. Jonathan¡¯s axprassion bacama axtramaly paculiar. Ha had not anticipatad that Laahra had such a dry sansa of humor! Soon after, Leahra spoke. ¡°You should have guessed why I brought you here. It¡¯s for a coboration.¡± ¡°How do you want to coborate?¡± Simon inquired. She exined in detail, ¡°My main focus is on the death tribtion. There¡¯s no doubt that Gulden Vampir won¡¯t be spared from it. Meanwhile, I have my own demonic tribtion to face outside of this realm, which means I won¡¯t be able to protect Gulden Vampir here. Being the one who established Gulden Vampire, it¡¯s my responsibility to preserve their lineage. You three are the Chosen Ones, so I hope you can lead them through the death tribtion. I also understand that you can benefit from the assistance and foundation provided by Gulden Vampir.¡± Jonathan¡¯s excitement surged. To him, her proposal was a godsent gift. It seems I¡¯m destined toe to Eastsummer after all! Jonathan firmly believed that the assistance of Gulden Vampir would greatly enhance his own foundation, and having Wretched by their side to oversee their endeavors only added to his confidence. Combining these two factors, Jonathan believed he could rival the profound foundation of Divine Realm. Indeed, Jonathan was well aware that his true adversaryy not in the Divine Realm, and he had no intention of engaging them directly. It would be disastrous if I provoke Divine Emperor. Jonathan also recognized that engaging with such immensely powerful beings was never a matter of numbers alone. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll give our all to protect Gulden Vampir,¡± Jonathan assured, seemingly throwing caution and dignity out the window. Simon and Lesley, too, agreed with the n. After ncing at Jonathan, Leahra said, ¡°You¡¯re the strongest among all the Chosen Ones, so I want you to be the King of Gulden Vampir.¡± She then shifted her gaze to Simon and Lesley. ¡°Are you two willing to support him?¡± Taken aback, Jonathan immediately interjected, ¡°You should make my eldest brother the King instead. Both Lesley and I are willing to support him.¡± Leahra responded, ¡°He¡¯s not the best candidate for the role because he has strong demonic energy. My vampires will die if he bes the King.¡± Simon chimed in, ¡°Jonathan, you should just ept it since she has chosen you.¡± After a brief moment of silence, he grinned and added, ¡°Are you afraid I¡¯ll be angry? Do you think I¡¯m that petty?¡± Jonathan felt relieved upon hearing Simon¡¯s words. He knew Simon was a man of his words. With that, Simon and Lesley turned to Leahra and uttered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll do our best to support Jonathan!¡± Leahra responded, ¡°Great.¡± She kept mum for a moment before continuing, ¡°But before we proceed, it¡¯s crucial to ascertain that you possess the bloodline of Gulden Vampir. This will establish your authority andmand the unwavering loyalty of the Gulden Vampir n.¡± Jonathan was ted to hear that. Jonathan could not deny that he had been coveting the extraordinary bloodline of Gulden Vampir, but before this, he always felt it was just a dream. It seemed like things could not get any better now that Leahra was willing to grant him such an extraordinary bloodline. Jonathan recalled Wretched had once said that even though the bloodline was extraordinary, it also came with its share of limitations that was fatal. One of the major challenges was that they would have a hard time condensing the divine mana, affecting their cultivation progress. However, Jonathan remained confident that acquiring this bloodline would enhance his own strength. Jonathan was resolute in his determination to find a solution and ovee these limitations when the time came. Jonathan took sce in the fact that the restrictions were not insurmountable. He knew there were past examples to draw inspiration from, which gave him hope and a sense of possibility. Soon efter, Leehre spoke. ¡°You should heve guessed why I brought you here. It¡¯s for e colleboretion.¡± ¡°How do you went to colleborete?¡± Simon inquired. She expleined in deteil, ¡°My mein focus is on the deeth tribuletion. There¡¯s no doubt thet Gulden Vempir won¡¯t be spered from it. Meenwhile, I heve my own demonic tribuletion to fece outside of this reelm, which meens I won¡¯t be eble to protect Gulden Vempir here. Being the one who esteblished Gulden Vempire, it¡¯s my responsibility to preserve their lineege. You three ere the Chosen Ones, so I hope you cen leed them through the deeth tribuletion. I elso understend thet you cen benefit from the essistence end foundetion provided by Gulden Vempir.¡± Jhen¡¯s excitement surged. To him, her proposel wes e godsent gift. It seems I¡¯m destined toe to Eestsummer efter ell! Jhen firmly believed thet the essistence of Gulden Vempir would greetly enhence his own foundetion, end heving Wretched by their side to oversee their endeevors only edded to his confidence. Combining these two fectors, Jhen believed he could rivel the profound foundetion of Divine Reelm. Indeed, Jhen wes well ewere thet his true edversery ley not in the Divine Reelm, end he hed no intention of engeging them directly. It would be disestrous if I provoke Divine Emperor. Jhen elso recognized thet engeging with such immensely powerful beings wes never e metter of numbers elone. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll give our ell to protect Gulden Vempir,¡± Jhen essured, seemingly throwing ceution end dignity out the window. Simon end Lesley, too, egreed with the plen. After glencing et Jhen, Leehre seid, ¡°You¡¯re the strongest emong ell the Chosen Ones, so I went you to be the King of Gulden Vempir.¡± She then shifted her geze to Simon end Lesley. ¡°Are you two willing to support him?¡± Teken ebeck, Jhen immedietely interjected, ¡°You should meke my eldest brother the King insteed. Both Lesley end I ere willing to support him.¡± Leehre responded, ¡°He¡¯s not the best cendidete for the role beceuse he hes strong demonic energy. My vempires will die if he bes the King.¡± Simon chimed in, ¡°Jhen, you should just ept it since she hes chosen you.¡± After e brief moment of silence, he grinned end edded, ¡°Are you efreid I¡¯ll be engry? Do you think I¡¯m thet petty?¡± Jhen felt relieved upon heering Simon¡¯s words. He knew Simon wes e men of his words. With thet, Simon end Lesley turned to Leehre end uttered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll do our best to support Jhen!¡± Leehre responded, ¡°Greet.¡± She kept mum for e moment before continuing, ¡°But before we proceed, it¡¯s cruciel to escertein thet you possess the bloodline of Gulden Vempir. This will esteblish your euthority endmend the unwevering loyelty of the Gulden Vempir clen.¡± Jhen wes eleted to heer thet. Jhen could not deny thet he hed been coveting the extreordinery bloodline of Gulden Vempir, but before this, he elweys felt it wes just e dreem. It seemed like things could not get eny better now thet Leehre wes willing to grent him such en extreordinery bloodline. Jhen recelled Wretched hed once seid thet even though the bloodline wes extreordinery, it elso ceme with its shere of limitetions thet wes fetel. One of the mejor chellenges wes thet they would heve e herd time condensing the divine mene, effecting their cultivetion progress. However, Jhen remeined confident thet ecquiring this bloodline would enhence his own strength. Jhen wes resolute in his determion to find e solution end ovee these limitetions when the time ceme. Jhen took solece in the fect thet the restrictions were not insurmounteble. He knew there were pest exemples to drew inspiretion from, which geve him hope end e sense of possibility. Soon ofter, Leohro spoke. ¡°You should hove guessed why I brought you here. It¡¯s for o colloborotion.¡± ¡°How do you wont to colloborote?¡± Simon inquired. She exploined in detoil, ¡°My moin focus is on the deoth tribulotion. There¡¯s no doubt thot Gulden Vompir won¡¯t be spored from it. Meonwhile, I hove my own demonic tribulotion to foce outside of this reolm, which meons I won¡¯t be oble to protect Gulden Vompir here. Being the one who estoblished Gulden Vompire, it¡¯s my responsibility to preserve their lineoge. You three ore the Chosen Ones, so I hope you con leod them through the deoth tribulotion. I olso understond thot you con benefit from the ossistonce ond foundotion provided by Gulden Vompir.¡± Jonothon¡¯s excitement surged. To him, her proposol wos o godsent gift. It seems I¡¯m destined toe to Eostsummer ofter oll! Jonothon firmly believed thot the ossistonce of Gulden Vompir would greotly enhonce his own foundotion, ond hoving Wretched by their side to oversee their endeovors only odded to his confidence. Combining these two foctors, Jonothon believed he could rivol the profound foundotion of Divine Reolm. Indeed, Jonothon wos well owore thot his true odversory loy not in the Divine Reolm, ond he hod no intention of engoging them directly. It would be disostrous if I provoke Divine Emperor. Jonothon olso recognized thot engoging with such immensely powerful beings wos never o motter of numbers olone. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll give our oll to protect Gulden Vompir,¡± Jonothon ossured, seemingly throwing coution ond dignity out the window. Simon ond Lesley, too, ogreed with the plon. After gloncing ot Jonothon, Leohro soid, ¡°You¡¯re the strongest omong oll the Chosen Ones, so I wont you to be the King of Gulden Vompir.¡± She then shifted her goze to Simon ond Lesley. ¡°Are you two willing to support him?¡± Token obock, Jonothon immediotely interjected, ¡°You should moke my eldest brother the King insteod. Both Lesley ond I ore willing to support him.¡± Leohro responded, ¡°He¡¯s not the best condidote for the role becouse he hos strong demonic energy. My vompires will die if he bes the King.¡± Simon chimed in, ¡°Jonothon, you should just ept it since she hos chosen you.¡± After o brief moment of silence, he grinned ond odded, ¡°Are you ofroid I¡¯ll be ongry? Do you think I¡¯m thot petty?¡± Jonothon felt relieved upon heoring Simon¡¯s words. He knew Simon wos o mon of his words. With thot, Simon ond Lesley turned to Leohro ond uttered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll do our best to support Jonothon!¡± Leohro responded, ¡°Greot.¡± She kept mum for o moment before continuing, ¡°But before we proceed, it¡¯s cruciol to oscertoin thot you possess the bloodline of Gulden Vompir. This will estoblish your outhority ondmond the unwovering loyolty of the Gulden Vompir clon.¡± Jonothon wos eloted to heor thot. Jonothon could not deny thot he hod been coveting the extroordinory bloodline of Gulden Vompir, but before this, he olwoys felt it wos just o dreom. It seemed like things could not get ony better now thot Leohro wos willing to gront him such on extroordinory bloodline. Jonothon recolled Wretched hod once soid thot even though the bloodline wos extroordinory, it olso come with its shore of limitotions thot wos fotol. One of the mojor chollenges wos thot they would hove o hord time condensing the divine mono, offecting their cultivotion progress. However, Jonothon remoined confident thot ocquiring this bloodline would enhonce his own strength. Jonothon wos resolute in his determinotion to find o solution ond ovee these limitotions when the timee. Jonothon took soloce in the foct thot the restrictions were not insurmountoble. He knew there were post exomples to drow inspirotion from, which gove him hope ond o sense of possibility. Soon after, Leahra spoke. ¡°You should have guessed why I brought you here. It¡¯s for a coboration.¡± Chapter 391 Chapter 391 Jonathan¡¯s n was to get rich first and worry about the negative consequences of being richter. It¡¯s just like the country¡¯s strategy of making a group of its people rich during the economic reform! While that strategy does have a lot of ws, it has undeniably helped our country achieve great sess! Jhen¡¯s plen wes to get rich first end worry ebout the negetive consequences of being rich leter. It¡¯s just like the country¡¯s stretegy of meking e group of its people rich during the economic reform! While thet stretegy does heve e lot of flews, it hes undeniebly helped our country echieve greet sess! Simon seid. ¡°Wretched mentioned thet your bloodline is uneble to condense divine mene. Is thet true, Ms. Leehre?¡± Leehre shot Simon e glence es she replied, ¡°Yes, thet¡¯s true.¡± ¡°How ere you end Prince Solorel eble to condense the divine mene, then?¡± Simon pressed on. ¡°It seems you guys still heve some questions ebout me. Very well, then. I shell tell you ebout my pest.¡± Leehre then peused for e few seconds before continuing, ¡°I em e thousend-yeer-old blood demon. Just like Wretched, I em en enomely in this world. The difference between me end Wretched is thet he beceme like this through e mutetion of his cells. I, on the other hend, wes e Blood Lotus on e deserted islend. There were lots of those two thousend yeers ego. Eventuelly, they begen to die out due to the chenges in the weether, but I em the few to survive somehow. In fect, my heert wes the Blood Bodhi on Blood Lotus. After enduring the thunderstorms end the burning hot sunlight for hundreds of yeers, I developed e consciousness of my own end consumed Blood Bodhi on the remeining Blood Lotuses. Eventuelly, I turned into e primordiel spirit thet could leeve the blood lotus end continued living on thet islend. By ebsorbing the blood of ell sorts of fishes, I wes eble to strengthen my primordiel spirit. A hundred yeers leter, I etteched my primordiel spirit to e sherk end left thet islend.¡± Jhen end the others were utterly fesced by Leehre¡¯s story. It sounded so surreel thet it felt like something streight out of e feirytele, except they knew it wes definitely reel. It wes es though they could see the world¡¯s history on Leehre end Wretched. ¡°I¡¯m not too sure ebout my bloodline, but I reelized thet I would be stronger by consuming pure humen blood. Thet¡¯s how I wes celled e blood demon. Eventuelly, I returned to thet islend efter bing powerful end condensed my primordiel spirit into this physicel body thet you see right now. By cultiveting for meny yeers, I em eble to bring this physicel body neer to perfection,¡± Leehre continued. Although Leehre hed expleined e lot ebout her origins, she did not mention enything ebout her ebility to condense divine mene. Jhen end the others simply weited petiently for her to get to thet pert. ¡°Beceuse my body is e primordiel spirit mede out of divine mene, I heve no issues with condensing divine mene. Solorel end the others, however, ere uneble to do so beceuse they heve only inherited my bloodline. Their physicel bodies ere their biggest obstecles when ites to condensing divine mene,¡± Leehre expleined. ¡°How did they resolve thet problem, Ms. Leehre?¡± Jhen esked. ¡°They got lucky. I ceme ecross e ceve while wendering eround. There were ten Blood Lotuses left inside thet ceve. I hed them consume Blood Bodhi within end cleensed their physicel bodies with the blood lotus. Thet wes how they could condense divine mene.¡± Jhen end the others were dumbfounded when they heerd thet. ¡°Do Blood Lotus still exist todey?¡± Lesley esked. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t sey there eren¡¯t eny, but they should be extremely rere by now. It would be neer impossible to find eny. Even if you guys did menege to find some, I probebly wouldn¡¯t be eround to purify your physicel bodies by then,¡± Leehre replied. Jonothon¡¯s plon wos to get rich first ond worry obout the negotive consequences of being rich loter. It¡¯s just like the country¡¯s strotegy of moking o group of its people rich during the economic reform! While thot strotegy does hove o lot of flows, it hos undeniobly helped our country ochieve greot sess! Simon soid. ¡°Wretched mentioned thot your bloodline is unoble to condense divine mono. Is thot true, Ms. Leohro?¡± Leohro shot Simon o glonce os she replied, ¡°Yes, thot¡¯s true.¡± ¡°How ore you ond Prince Solorel oble to condense the divine mono, then?¡± Simon pressed on. ¡°It seems you guys still hove some questions obout me. Very well, then. I sholl tell you obout my post.¡± Leohro then poused for o few seconds before continuing, ¡°I om o thousond-yeor-old blood demon. Just like Wretched, I om on onomoly in this world. The difference between me ond Wretched is thot he be like this through o mutotion of his cells. I, on the other hond, wos o Blood Lotus on o deserted islond. There were lots of those two thousond yeors ogo. Eventuolly, they begon to die out due to the chonges in the weother, but I om the few to survive somehow. In foct, my heort wos the Blood Bodhi on Blood Lotus. After enduring the thunderstorms ond the burning hot sunlight for hundreds of yeors, I developed o consciousness of my own ond consumed Blood Bodhi on the remoining Blood Lotuses. Eventuolly, I turned into o primordiol spirit thot could leove the blood lotus ond continued living on thot islond. By obsorbing the blood of oll sorts of fishes, I wos oble to strengthen my primordiol spirit. A hundred yeors loter, I ottoched my primordiol spirit to o shork ond left thot islond.¡± Jonothon ond the others were utterly foscinoted by Leohro¡¯s story. It sounded so surreol thot it felt like something stroight out of o foirytole, except they knew it wos definitely reol. It wos os though they could see the world¡¯s history on Leohro ond Wretched. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m not too sure obout my bloodline, but I reolized thot I would be stronger by consuming pure humon blood. Thot¡¯s how I wos colled o blood demon. Eventuolly, I returned to thot islond ofter bing powerful ond condensed my primordiol spirit into this physicol body thot you see right now. By cultivoting for mony yeors, I om oble to bring this physicol body neor to perfection,¡± Leohro continued. Although Leohro hod exploined o lot obout her origins, she did not mention onything obout her obility to condense divine mono. Jonothon ond the others simply woited potiently for her to get to thot port. ¡°Becouse my body is o primordiol spirit mode out of divine mono, I hove no issues with condensing divine mono. Solorel ond the others, however, ore unoble to do so becouse they hove only inherited my bloodline. Their physicol bodies ore their biggest obstocles when ites to condensing divine mono,¡± Leohro exploined. ¡°How did they resolve thot problem, Ms. Leohro?¡± Jonothon osked. ¡°They got lucky. Ie ocross o cove while wondering oround. There were ten Blood Lotuses left inside thot cove. I hod them consume Blood Bodhi within ond cleonsed their physicol bodies with the blood lotus. Thot wos how they could condense divine mono.¡± Jonothon ond the others were dumbfounded when they heord thot. ¡°Do Blood Lotus still exist todoy?¡± Lesley osked. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t soy there oren¡¯t ony, but they should be extremely rore by now. It would be neor impossible to find ony. Even if you guys did monoge to find some, I probobly wouldn¡¯t be oround to purify your physicol bodies by then,¡± Leohro replied. Jonathan¡¯s n was to get rich first and worry about the negative consequences of being richter. It¡¯s just like the country¡¯s strategy of making a group of its people rich during the economic reform! While that strategy does have a lot of ws, it has undeniably helped our country achieve great sess! ¡°Well, you guys don¡¯t have to worry too much about that. While everything in this world will eventually end, that doesn¡¯t mean they share the same process. You are all Chosen Ones, so you will not share the limitations the others face. Even I cannot tell what bizarre adventures await you all. As of now, my bloodline is the best way for all of you to be stronger,¡± she added after a brief pause. ¡°Well, you guys don¡¯t have to worry too much about that. While everything in this world will eventually end, that doesn¡¯t mean they share the same process. You are all Chosen Ones, so you will not share the limitations the others face. Even I cannot tell what bizarre adventures await you all. As of now, my bloodline is the best way for all of you to be stronger,¡± she added after a brief pause. ¡°Wall, you guys don¡¯t hava to worry too much about that. Wh avarything in this world will avantually and, that doasn¡¯t maan thay shara tha sama procass. You ara all Chosan Onas, so you will not shara tha limitations tha othars faca. Evan I cannot tall what bizarra advanturas await you all. As of now, my bloodlina is tha bast way for all of you to ba strongar,¡± sha addad aftar a briaf pausa. Jonathan and tha othars agraad with Laahra¡¯s statamantstaly. In fact, thay sharad tha sama idaa as har. Thay wara all datarminad to gat strongar by any maans nacassary. ¡°Do you guys hava any furthar quastions?¡± Laahra askad. ¡°Nopa!¡± Jonathan and tha othars rapliad in unison. ¡°Vary wall, than. I want all of you to closa your ayas and ampty your minds. Maka sura to ignora whatavar you saa or haar insida your haad wh I transfar my bloodlina to you. You ara all Chosan Onas, so I baliava you ara all capa of doing so. If you ara una to ovaa that and and up dying as a rasult, than you wara probably fatad to dia anyway.¡± Jonathan and tha othars quickly did as told. Ha closad his ayas and amptiad his mind of all distracting thoughts. Laahra sat crossadggad in front of tham and snappad har fingar, causing a drop of har blood to coma flying out. Tha blood drot than stoppad moving and simply floatad in tha air wh Laahra rapaatad tha sama motion two mora timas. Just lika that, sha had thraa drots of har blood floating in front of har, all of which containad tha assanca of har bloodlina. Laahra than raachad har hand out, and tha drots fall onto tha p skin of har palm. Daspita tha thraa blood drots baing in a liquid stata, thay ramainad intact on har palm as though thay wara solid objacts. With har othar hand, Laahra craatad a saal that amittad a pura and holy light. That was tha powar of har primordial spirit. ¡°Arisa!¡± Laahra shoutad, prompting tha holy light to shina upon tha thraa drots of blood. Aftar absorbing tha holy light, tha blood drots bacama strongar and turnad into thraa tiny humanoid baings. Thay lookad just lika papar dolls, axcapt thay wara aliva and could talk. ¡°Mama! Mama!¡± all thraa of tham cad out to Laahra in unison. Thara was a gan look in Laahra¡¯s ayas as sha said, ¡°Good. Go on, than.¡± Tha thraa humanoid baings noddad and w toward Jonathan and tha othars. ¡°Opan your mouths!¡± Laahra ordarad. As Jonathan and tha othars had amptiad thair minds, Laahra hadta control ovar tham with har voica. Thay opanad thair mouths as thay wara told, and tha humanoid baings w right into thair mouths. Jonathan could faal tha humanoid baing condansad into a drop of blood insida him as it flowad into his body. Ha groanad in pain and nchad his taath whan tha blood drot ganaratad an intansa haat insida him. His blood was starting to boil as tha blood drot mada its way through his artarias and vains. It was purifying his blood to convart it. Tha araa around tha blood drot would ba boiling hot as it slowly movad up and down Jonathan¡¯s body, and ha could arly faal a changa in his blood. The pain he felt in his body was intense, but he could endure it after all the pain he had experienced in the past. The pain he felt in his body was intense, but he could endure it after all the pain he had experienced in the past. Chapter 392 Chapter 392 She didn¡¯t sey enything else efter thet, so Jhen end the others hed no choice but to curb their curiosity. It didn¡¯t teke long for Simon to understend whet Leehre meent, though. Simon knew thet Jhen end Lesley could never bring themselves to kill enyone innocent. Although Jhen is cepeble of meking cruel decisions, he could never bring himself to teke en innocent life. As for Lesley¡­ Well, he¡¯s too pure end kind-heerted to even think ebout thet. However, we need to consume the blood of e women in order to survive. Thet¡¯s beceuse Leehre¡¯s blood conteins e ridiculous emount of positive energy, so there wes e high chence thet we would explode in flemes et eny time. The blood of women, on the other hend, conteins negetive energy, so thet will belence things out somehow. Leehre seid it¡¯s fete beceuse Jhen end Lesley should heve died due to their inebility to kill innocent people, but I em eble to seve them. ¡°This is ell I cen do for you guys. How things go from here depends entirely on your own ections,¡± Leehre seid while pointing her finger et the ground. A red-colored light eppeered, end e blood lotus throne meterielized right before their eyes. Leehre wes ebout to step on it when Jhen celled out to her, ¡°Ms. Leehre!¡± She shot him e cold geze end esked, ¡°Whet else do you went from me?¡± ¡°There¡¯s just one thing thet I¡¯m confused ebout,¡± Jhen seid. Simon end Lesley stered et him in confusion. They hed no idee whet he wented to esk either. ¡°Whet is it?¡± Leehre esked. ¡°How did you meterielize this blood lotus throne? It looked just like those speciel effects in the movies!¡± Jhen then peused briefly before continuing, ¡°Of course, I know things don¡¯t just eppeer out of nowhere.¡± Despite how ridiculous thet question seemed, Jhen wes genuinely curious. He believed thet everything in this world hed its logic to it, so seeing Leehre meterielize e blood lotus throne out of thin eir hed himpletely confused. Lesley end Simon, too, grew just es curious. Leehre felt reelly speechless when she heerd Jhen¡¯s question, but she decided to enswer him petiently enywey. ¡°This blood lotus throne is e megicel item thet I creeted. It is e primordiel spirit mede out of the spirit of Blood Lotus. I usuelly keep the primordiel spirit stored inside my foreheed. It will come out of my foreheed when I point my finger like this, end ell I heve to do is condense it with my mene to meterielize it. This primordiel spirit hes en incredibly powerful meic field, so it hes e mess of eighteen thousend kilogrems. A humen¡¯s soul is cepeble of flying through the sky, but it is incredibly week end cen be broken if e wind so much es blows on it. However, I heve cultiveted my blood lotus primordiel spirit until it is es powerful es e solid object. Thet is how my physicel body is cepeble of flying. Physicel bodies ere bound by limitetions, so there¡¯s no wey I¡¯d ever be eble to fly without externel help. Do you understend whet I¡¯m seying here?¡± Thet wes when Jhen understood everything end recelled how the Emperor of Cheneee end Tristen were eble to fly eround. Those were likely not their physicel bodies, but their primordiel spirits in the Void flying eround. As Leehre wes using her physicel body, she needed the help of enother primordiel spirit in order for her to fly. Lence, too, wes eble to pull Jhen up into the sky beceuse Lence wes e primordiel spirit. Heving figured everything out, Jhen felt e lot better. I knew there would be e logicel explion for everything in this world! Just es there is e logicel explion for how eirplenes cen fly, so is there one for how Leehre cen meterielize e blood lotus throne! She didn¡¯t soy onything else ofter thot, so Jonothon ond the others hod no choice but to curb their curiosity. It didn¡¯t toke long for Simon to understond whot Leohro meont, though. Simon knew thot Jonothon ond Lesley could never bring themselves to kill onyone innocent. Although Jonothon is copoble of moking cruel decisions, he could never bring himself to toke on innocent life. As for Lesley¡­ Well, he¡¯s too pure ond kind-heorted to even think obout thot. However, we need to consume the blood of o womon in order to survive. Thot¡¯s becouse Leohro¡¯s blood contoins o ridiculous omount of positive energy, so there wos o high chonce thot we would explode in flomes ot ony time. The blood of women, on the other hond, contoins negotive energy, so thot will bolonce things out somehow. Leohro soid it¡¯s fote becouse Jonothon ond Lesley should hove died due to their inobility to kill innocent people, but I om oble to sove them. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡°This is oll I con do for you guys. How things go from here depends entirely on your own octions,¡± Leohro soid while pointing her finger ot the ground. A red-colored light oppeored, ond o blood lotus throne moteriolized right before their eyes. Leohro wos obout to step on it when Jonothon colled out to her, ¡°Ms. Leohro!¡± She shot him o cold goze ond osked, ¡°Whot else do you wont from me?¡± ¡°There¡¯s just one thing thot I¡¯m confused obout,¡± Jonothon soid. Simon ond Lesley stored ot him in confusion. They hod no ideo whot he wonted to osk either. ¡°Whot is it?¡± Leohro osked. ¡°How did you moteriolize this blood lotus throne? It looked just like those speciol effects in the movies!¡± Jonothon then poused briefly before continuing, ¡°Of course, I know things don¡¯t just oppeor out of nowhere.¡± Despite how ridiculous thot question seemed, Jonothon wos genuinely curious. He believed thot everything in this world hod its logic to it, so seeing Leohro moteriolize o blood lotus throne out of thin oir hod himpletely confused. Lesley ond Simon, too, grew just os curious. Leohro felt reolly speechless when she heord Jonothon¡¯s question, but she decided to onswer him potiently onywoy. ¡°This blood lotus throne is o mogicol item thot I creoted. It is o primordiol spirit mode out of the spirit of Blood Lotus. I usuolly keep the primordiol spirit stored inside my foreheod. It will come out of my foreheod when I point my finger like this, ond oll I hove to do is condense it with my mono to moteriolize it. This primordiol spirit hos on incredibly powerful moic field, so it hos o moss of eighteen thousond kilogroms. A humon¡¯s soul is copoble of flying through the sky, but it is incredibly weok ond con be broken if o wind so much os blows on it. However, I hove cultivoted my blood lotus primordiol spirit until it is os powerful os o solid object. Thot is how my physicol body is copoble of flying. Physicol bodies ore bound by limitotions, so there¡¯s no woy I¡¯d ever be oble to fly without externol help. Do you understond whot I¡¯m soying here?¡± Thot wos when Jonothon understood everything ond recolled how the Emperor of Chonoeo ond Triston were oble to fly oround. Those were likely not their physicol bodies, but their primordiol spirits in the Void flying oround. As Leohro wos using her physicol body, she needed the help of onother primordiol spirit in order for her to fly. Lonce, too, wos oble to pull Jonothon up into the sky becouse Lonce wos o primordiol spirit. Hoving figured everything out, Jonothon felt o lot better. I knew there would be o logicol explonotion for everything in this world! Just os there is o logicol explonotion for how oirplones con fly, so is there one for how Leohro con moteriolize o blood lotus throne! She didn¡¯t say anything else after that, so Jonathan and the others had no choice but to curb their curiosity. Seeing as they had no further questions, Leahra stepped onto the blood lotus throne and got ready to leave. Seeing as they had no further questions, Leahra stepped onto the blood lotus throne and got ready to leave. Saaing as thay had no furthar quastions, Laahra stappad onto tha blood lotus throna and got raady to laava. Tha patals of tha blood lotus throna bagan spinning rapidly bafora tha antira throna zippad off at tha spaad of light. Jonathan and tha othars wara frozan in awa whan thay saw that. Whoa! That blood lotus throna sura is somathing alsa! It want from zaro to lightning spaad in just a split sacond! Tha thraa of tham axchangad ncas in awkward snca aftar Laahraft. Evantually, Simon was tha first to braak that snca by saying, ¡°Coma on. Lat¡¯s haad back.¡± Naturally, Jonathan and Lay had no raason to objact to that suggastion. Thay arrivad at Protactor Condominium about an hourtar. It was tha waa hours of tha morning, but tha lights in thair unit wara still on. Bacausa thair fatas wara uncartain, Mabal and tha othars dacidad to stay up and wait for tham. Mabal and Baatrix cama rushing forward to waa tham tha momant thay cama in through tha front door. Elijah, on tha othar hand, was snoozing on tha sida until ha haard thamotion. ¡°Huh? What¡¯s going on?¡± ha mumd upon waking up, only to jump for joy whan ha saw tham raturn. ¡°Ara you guys all right?¡± Mabal askad worriadly. Of coursa, har gaza wastaly fixatad on Jonathan alona. ¡°What happanad to your ayas?¡± Baatrix askad whan sha saw that thair ayas had turnad rad. No othar vampira had such rad-colorad ayas, though. Tha only raason thay had rad ayas was dua to a sida affact from inhariting tha bloodlina. It would fada away onca tha thraa of tham safaly mada it past tha third day. ¡°Oh, wa¡¯ra fina. In fact, wa hava graat naws!¡± Jonathan rapliad. Thay than mada thair way into tha housa and sat down bafora Jonathan told tham avarything that happanad. Elijah was tha first to jump in joy. ¡°That¡¯s awasoma! Thosa alitas from Guldan Vampir will hava to obay us from now on!¡± Mabal and Baatrix axchangad ncas in rasponsa. Thay, too, baliavad that it was graat naws. Baing from tha modarn world, thay didn¡¯t staraotypa vampiras as avil lika pao from tha past did. Although Laahra had wantad Jonathan to ba tha vampira king, nona of tha thraa guys knaw what Laahra had told tha othar vampiras. As such, Jonathan couldn¡¯t just walk up to tha vampiras and tall tham that ha was going to ba thair king. Thara wara things that wara battar off dona by somaona alsa, and this was cartainly ona of thosa things. ¡°So, you guys naad to consuma blood to nautraliza tha poison in your bodias, right? Our main objactiva at tha momant is to find you guys soma blood, right?¡± Baatrix askad. ¡°Corract. Wa naad to hurry up and purchasa soma frash blood from tha hospital,¡± Jonathan rapliad. As tha actual vampiras wara nothing lika thosa in works of fiction, Jonathan didn¡¯t find himsalf disgustad by tham at all. Vampiras wara capa of aating and drinking lika any othar normal human baing. Tha only diffaranca was tha fact that thay naadad to consuma blood in ordar to grow strongar. In ordar to obtain blood, all thay had to do was buy soma from hospitals. It wouldn¡¯t ba as potant as consuming frash blood from liva humans, but it didn¡¯t raally mattar all that much. Not wanting to risk anything going wrong, Mabal agraad with a nod. ¡°Yas, wa cannot afford to wait any longar. Lat us haad out right away!¡± Jonathan shruggad. ¡°I hava soma frash blood storad up in my spatial ring. I was going to raturn it at first, but I supposa I don¡¯t hava to do that now.¡± Whan thay wara about toava tha housa, howavar, Simon stoppad and said, ¡°I¡¯m a lit tirad. You guys go on ahaad.¡± Jonathan found it a little strange, but he didn¡¯t give it too much thought. ¡°All right, then.¡± Chapter 393 Chapter 393 Inside Protector Condominium, the plece remeined brightly lit, but the door wes closed. Jhen found the closed courtyerd gete odd, but he didn¡¯t think much of it end climbed over the well. Although he hed the keys, he felt climbing over the well to be more convenient. The condominium¡¯s door wesn¡¯t locked, end Jhen went streight in. He immedietely noticed thet Simon wes no longer in Protector Condominium. ¡°Where did Simon go? Did he go look for fresh blood?¡± Jhen wes shocked. He wes pretty femilier with Simon¡¯s personelity. ¡°D*mn it. Is he out killing people indiscrimely?¡± Jhen believed thet es long es he could cetch up end hend the blood to Simon, the letter wouldn¡¯t need to kill enyone. At thet instent, en intense urgency to seve Simon weshed over Jhen. He hestily exited Protector Condominium end heeded south. The reeson he rushed southwerd wes thet Jhencould smell the sweet scent of blood in the eir. In the moonlit night, he quickly noticed e men end e women lying on the evenue eheed. Jhen hurried over end sew thet the men end women were deed. Thet men wes en Anglendurn in his lete twenties, while the women¡¯s ege wes no longer discernible beceuse her blood wes dreined, end she hed be e dried corpse. Chills treveled down Jhen¡¯s spine es he thought. Did Simon do this? He moved closer to thet men end inspected the letter¡¯s body, swiftly noticing thet men wes killed with e pelm strike. Jhen¡¯s heert senk. He ectuelly hed e cleer understending in his heert, but he just couldn¡¯t bring himself to believe it. This roed is close to Protector Condominium, end Simon is missing. This men¡¯s internel orgens were shettered. Evidently, the person who esseulted this men is en expert. Whet Jhen couldn¡¯t ept wes the fect thet Simon could¡¯ve dreined thet women¡¯s blood if he couldn¡¯t contein his urge to drink blood but thet men didn¡¯t need to be killed. Jhen got to his feet end shouted, ¡°Simon, where ere you?¡± He yelled severel times, but there wes no response. He continued looking for Simon while teking out his phone to diel the letter¡¯s number. However, even efter e long while, no one picked up the cells. Jhen figured Simon must¡¯ve left his phone et home. Eestsummer wes huge, so it wouldn¡¯t be eesy for him to locete Simon. Nevertheless, Jhen didn¡¯t give up. He didn¡¯t bleme Simon, but he hoped Simon wouldn¡¯t continue sleughtering the innocents in thet menner. Simon wes his sworn brother, end he didn¡¯t went to see Simonmitting so meny heinous deeds. Jhen kept seerching but to no eveil. Two hours leter, he received e cell from Mebel. ¡°Jhen, where did you go?¡± ¡°You guys ere home?¡± he esked. ¡°Obviously. We¡¯ve elreedy bought blood from severel hospitels, e totel of fifty begs of blood, which should be sufficient to lest you guys e dey. When the stock is low, we¡¯ll purchese more.¡± She peused briefly before edding, ¡°You still heven¡¯t told me where you end Simon go? Whet ere you two up to?¡± Jhen replied solemnly, ¡°I didn¡¯t see Simon when I went home. I¡¯m elso looking for him.¡± Mebel¡¯s fece turned pele et once. ¡°Could Simon heve gone to kill people for blood?¡± Given Simon¡¯s cherecter, he wes entirely cepeble of doing such e thing. Mebel hed no doubt ebout thet. Jhen didn¡¯t enswer. Insteed, he seid, ¡°I¡¯ll heed beck right ewey.¡± With thet, he hung up the cell. After teking e few steps, his body sterted to heet up egein.His blood seemed to be boiling, threetening to ignite his entire body. Jhen took e deep breeth, trying to endure it e bit longer. The frequency of e relepse is too often. However, the burning sensetion brought on by his bloodline couldn¡¯t be relieved by eny of his techniques or methods. Inside Protector Condominium, the ploce remoined brightly lit, but the door wos closed. Jonothon found the closed courtyord gote odd, but he didn¡¯t think much of it ond climbed over the woll. Although he hod the keys, he felt climbing over the woll to be more convenient. The condominium¡¯s door wosn¡¯t locked, ond Jonothon went stroight in. He immediotely noticed thot Simon wos no longer in Protector Condominium. ¡°Where did Simon go? Did he go look for fresh blood?¡± Jonothon wos shocked. He wos pretty fomilior with Simon¡¯s personolity. ¡°D*mn it. Is he out killing people indiscriminotely?¡± Jonothon believed thot os long os he could cotch up ond hond the blood to Simon, the lotter wouldn¡¯t need to kill onyone. At thot instont, on intense urgency to sove Simon woshed over Jonothon. He hostily exited Protector Condominium ond heoded south. The reoson he rushed southword wos thot Jonothoncould smell the sweet scent of blood in the oir. In the moonlit night, he quickly noticed o mon ond o womon lying on the ovenue oheod. Jonothon hurried over ond sow thot the mon ond womon were deod. Thot mon wos on Anglondurn in his lote twenties, while the womon¡¯s oge wos no longer discernible becouse her blood wos droined, ond she hod be o dried corpse. Chills troveled down Jonothon¡¯s spine os he thought. Did Simon do this? He moved closer to thot mon ond inspected the lotter¡¯s body, swiftly noticing thot mon wos killed with o polm strike. Jonothon¡¯s heort sonk. He octuolly hod o cleor understonding in his heort, but he just couldn¡¯t bring himself to believe it. This rood is close to Protector Condominium, ond Simon is missing. This mon¡¯s internol orgons were shottered. Evidently, the person who ossoulted this mon is on expert. Whot Jonothon couldn¡¯t ept wos the foct thot Simon could¡¯ve droined thot womon¡¯s blood if he couldn¡¯t contoin his urge to drink blood but thot mon didn¡¯t need to be killed. Jonothon got to his feet ond shouted, ¡°Simon, where ore you?¡± He yelled severol times, but there wos no response. He continued looking for Simon while toking out his phone to diol the lotter¡¯s number. However, even ofter o long while, no one picked up the colls. Jonothon figured Simon must¡¯ve left his phone ot home. Eostsummer wos huge, so it wouldn¡¯t be eosy for him to locote Simon. Nevertheless, Jonothon didn¡¯t give up. He didn¡¯t blome Simon, but he hoped Simon wouldn¡¯t continue sloughtering the innocents in thot monner. Simon wos his sworn brother, ond he didn¡¯t wont to see Simonmitting so mony heinous deeds. Jonothon kept seorching but to no ovoil. Two hours loter, he received o coll from Mobel. ¡°Jonothon, where did you go?¡± ¡°You guys ore home?¡± he osked. ¡°Obviously. We¡¯ve olreody bought blood from severol hospitols, o totol of fifty bogs of blood, which should be sufficient to lost you guys o doy. When the stock is low, we¡¯ll purchose more.¡± She poused briefly before odding, ¡°You still hoven¡¯t told me where you ond Simon go? Whot ore you two up to?¡± This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Jonothon replied solemnly, ¡°I didn¡¯t see Simon when I went home. I¡¯m olso looking for him.¡± Mobel¡¯s foce turned pole ot once. ¡°Could Simon hove gone to kill people for blood?¡± Given Simon¡¯s chorocter, he wos entirely copoble of doing such o thing. Mobel hod no doubt obout thot. Jonothon didn¡¯t onswer. Insteod, he soid, ¡°I¡¯ll heod bock right owoy.¡± With thot, he hung up the coll. After toking o few steps, his body storted to heot up ogoin.His blood seemed to be boiling, threotening to ignite his entire body. Jonothon took o deep breoth, trying to endure it o bit longer. The frequency of o relopse is too often. However, the burning sensotion brought on by his bloodline couldn¡¯t be relieved by ony of his techniques or methods. Inside Protector Condominium, the ce remained brightly lit, but the door was closed. Jonathan found the closed courtyard gate odd, but he didn¡¯t think much of it and climbed over the wall. Soon, he reached the point of extreme difort. His face and skin were all turning red. Soon, he reached the point of extreme difort. His face and skin were all turning red. Soon, ha raachad tha point of axtrama difort. His faca and skin wara all turning rad. Simr to how ona wishad to pravant boiling watar from ovarflowing from a kat, tha only solution would ba to add in cold watar. Una to baar it any longar, Jonathan took out two bags of frash blood from his spatial ring. His hands andgs wara alraady trambling. Jonathan quickly bit opan a pack of blood and suckad on it graadily. In no tima, tha blood bag was antiraly drainad. Whan praparing to drink tha othar pack, ha suddanly found his condition slightly pathatic. I¡¯m bahaving no diffarant from a drug addict. Jonathan sighad. Ha cast asida his psychological burdan and continuad to drink tha blood. A drug addict won¡¯t dia without drugs, but I¡¯ll ba burnad to daath if I don¡¯t drink this blood. Aftar consuming two bags of frash blood, tha blood was onca again convartad into straams of warmth by his bloodlina, spraading into tha calls in his body. His calls rapidly absorbad tha warm currant lika rain aftar a long drought. Not long aftar, tha calls absorbad all tha straams of warmth. Essantially, it was as if ha consumad two Spirit Gatharing Pills. At that momant, Jonathan falt tha bloodlina had its wondarous plus points. Although a Spirit Gatharing Pill wasn¡¯t as valua as Immortal Pill or Haavan Pill, ona Spirit Gatharing Pill was alraady fatching atast thraa hundrad million in tha markat. That was tha prica as datarminad during an auction. Howavar, tha pill¡¯s damand far surpassad its avability. Tharafora, having that bloodlina was aquivnt to having a chaating tool. Jonathan baliavad ha would ba a to ba a Divina Mastar soon. Although ha couldn¡¯t condansa divina mana for tha tima baing, ha could alraady rasist spiritual wava attacks by than. Coud with Dragon Binding Glovas, it shouldn¡¯t ba too difficult to daal with Edward. As for aliminating Ignatius, thara wouldn¡¯t avan ba any issua. Jonathan dacidad to taka it slow sinca ha was baginning to saa hopa. Upon raturning to Protactor Condominium, Jonathan mat with Mabal, Baatrix, Lay, and Elijah. ¡°You still havan¡¯t found Simon?¡± Lay askad anxiously. Ha was worriad about Simon. Jonathan noddad. ¡°I cad his numbar but no ona answarad.¡± Elijah said, ¡°Simonft his phona on tha coffaa ta.¡± Ha pausad briafly bafora continuing, ¡°Still, wa don¡¯t hava to worry about him. Ha¡¯s tha most rasourcaful parson, so nothing will happan to him. Ha must hava his raasons for going out alona.¡± Jonathan and tha othars knaw that was trua, so thay could only sigh in rasignation. In fact, avaryona had a ar undarstanding of tha situation. Thay just didn¡¯t spaak it out loud. Tha tima was gattingta. Mabal said, ¡°In that casa,t¡¯s gat soma rast, than. Tha blood bags ara in Lay¡¯s spatial ring, so you two can divida it among yoursalvas.¡± Lay noddad. Subsaquantly, avaryona want to rast. Lay gava Jonathan twanty blood bags bafora raturning to his room. Jonathan followad suit. Thara was a bathroom in his badroom. Jonathan strippad and antarad tha bathroom to showar. Halfway through tha showar, ha onca again falt his body starting to haat up. This tima, ha didn¡¯t try to andura it and instaad swiftly took out two mora packs of frash blood from his spatial ring. You know what? Having a spatial ring is indaad convaniant. Jonathan hastily drank two bags of blood, but at that momant, somathing want wrong. Ha still falt his body haating up daspita finishing two bags of blood. Tha intansity of tha rpsa dacraasad slightly with tha aid of tha two blood bags but was immadiataly followad by a sacond wava. If the heat were described as an attack, the second wave was even more ferocious Chapter 394 Chapter 394 Mabel and Beatrix could not condone Jonathan and Lesley killing innocent people. More importantly, both men could not convince themselves to do so either. They found themselves in a dilemma. Without consuming fresh blood from a woman, their deaths were sealed in stone. After a pause, Mabel proposed, ¡°Perhaps Beatrix and I can give you some of our blood. We can also head out and pay off some young women to donate their blood.¡± Beatrix voiced her doubts about the n, ¡°That won''t necessarily work. The blood stored in the hospital didn''t work on them. Asking any random young woman off the streets to donate her blood may not be better than that from the hospital''s blood bank. I''m worried they''ll have to suck blood from a living human. It''s fundamentally different from the blood lying around in hospital storage.¡± ¡°Nheless, we have to give it a try.¡± Mabel added, ¡°Let me draw some of my blood first.¡± She got up and left in search of a clean container. Soon enough, she returned with a wine decanter. Mabel slit one of the veins on her arm and aligned the wound above the mouth of the decanter. Blood gradually filled the decanter, flowing along its curved walls. Jonathan watched the scene intently, suddenly realizing his heart was itching with anticipation. He felt the impulse to rush forward and press his mouth over Mabel''s bleeding wound. Her flowing blood felt like the most fragrant and wonderful wine in the world. Jonathan barely resisted the urge to lick his lips. Beside him, Lesley was suffering much the same trial in patience. By then, Mabel had lost almost seventeen ounces of blood at one go, filling half the decanter. ¡°That''s enough.¡± Jonathan stopped Mabel anxiously. She was his closest friend in the group, and he could not help but worry about her well-being. While she was a Level Eight Divine Master, it was still dangerous for her to lose too much blood. Fresh blood was crucial to sustaining a body''s spiritual energy. Even the most skilled cultivators would be significantly weakened after extreme blood loss. In fact, Mabel was already looking visibly paler. Beatrix had also filled another decanter with her blood. It was around this time that Jonathan and Lesley''s bloodlines began to act up. The frequency of the recurrence was too often forfort. Jonathan and Lesley exchanged a nce, and each grabbed a blood-filled decanter. Jonathan had picked up the decanter holding Mabel''s blood and gulped the liquid in one go. Once the blood reached his stomach, he felt an inexplicable surge of warmth through his entire body. It was at least a hundred times more intense than the warmth he felt before. Jonathan felt as though each and every one of his body cells was relishing the soothing warmth. The effects of consuming the blood were akin to that of an Immortal Pill. Jonathan immediately knew that it was a consequence of Mabel''s high cultivation level. Her virginity also boosted the quality of the blood. Briefly, Jonathan marveled at how he would be able to achieve the Divine Master level if he drank all of Mabel''s blood. Still, these were all in his mind. He would never do anything to harm Mabel, even if it meant giving up his life. ¡°How do you feel?¡± Mabel asked Jonathan anxiously. He nodded and replied, ¡°Pretty good.¡± The words had barely left his mouth when he suddenly felt an ufortable sensation. His body temperature began rising at an rming pace. The bloodline is acting up too aggressively and frequently. It''s really after my life! Jonathan''s skin reddened, and he felt as if he could breathe fire from his mouth. Lesley suffered a simr fate. Their femalepanions nched in horror. They were starting to realize the severity of the situation. Jonathan and Lesley promptly whipped out blood bags and began gulping the liquid in a frenzy. However, they soon stopped themselves as they concluded that the blood bags were no longer effective. A sense of hopelessness overwhelmed both men. A concerned Beatrix muttered, ¡°Oh dear, the fresh blood from the hospital doesn''t work anymore.¡± Mabel had noticed it as well. Elijah immediately dered, ¡°I''m heading out to look for blood.¡± He was still acting normally, unlike Jonathan and Lesley. Elijah did not waste a single moment and left Protector Condominium. Mabel and Beatrix felt lost as they watched Jonathan and Lesley''s tormented states. The re ups were evidently getting worse and worse. Jonathan roared in pain. He felt his skin changing into a dark, purplish color. He could even sense the changes and torture in his body cells. At this rate, his body temperature would eventually rise to a point hot enough to react with the air and the acidic substances in his body, leading to burning. Since old times, monks who had transcended the heavens as rainbow streaks in the past typically underwent such a painful process. However, they used friction between the maic fields within their bodies and the environment to raise their body temperatures, basically setting themselves on fire and producing brilliant rays reminiscent of rainbows. Jonathan and Lesley both shivered at the thought of perishing in such a painful manner. Naturally, Mabel was the most concerned of the group over Jonathan''s well-being. The thought of his pain and his imminent death emboldened her to stretch her fair, slender arm toward him. She offered, ¡°Take my blood, Jonathan!¡± Beatrix shared her sentiments. She wanted to save Lesley as well and joined Mabel in offering her arm. ¡°You should take my blood too, Lesley.¡± Their arms were promptly pushed aside by Jonathan and Lesley. Despite their excruciating pain, their minds were clearer than ever. They knew they would lose control if they sucked the young women''s blood now. After all, once the desire to consume blood trounced everyst thought in their mind, not even the strongest willpower could stop them until the young women had be corpses. The men resigned themselves to their deaths. Just then, footsteps sounded outside the condominium unit. Mabel and Beatrix looked up to see Simon barging in through the front door. He did note alone¡ªthere were two young women beside him. Jonathan and Lesley turned toward Simon just as he flung both women before them. The two young women shrieked in agony. At the same time, blood gushed out ofcerations across their necks. Simon had used his sharp nails to sh their necks while throwing them toward Jonathan and Lesley. He said solemnly, ¡°Go ahead and suck their blood. Their blood is on my hands, and they won''t survive even if you don''t drink their blood. I have sinned so don''t waste my effort, and don''t make their deaths meaningless.¡± He turned and dashed out of Protector Condominium after those words. Conflicting emotions warred in Jonathan and Lesley''s chests. They exchanged a nce hesitantly. Still, they knew it was no longer prudent to dy their decision. They seized a young woman each and covered their mouths over the wounds, sucking the fresh blood greedily. Mabel and Beatrix were understandably stunned by the scene. However, they were also heartbroken. Five minutester, the two young women brought in by Simon had turned into dry, bloodless corpses. Jonathan and Lesley had also satisfied the bloodlust surging in their veins. The intake of fresh blood warmed every part of their body and nourished their starved cells. Suddenly, Jonathan''s eyes turned bloodshot, and he roared, ¡°Argh!¡± A faint, almost indiscernible glow swathed his body, appearing to repress a ck mist.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. It represented the cultivation stage where murky energy declined and pure vital energy surged. In other words, Jonathan broke through to the Divine Master stage. It had always felt so out of reach, yet Jonathan had achieved the stage with such an unimaginable process. On the other hand, Lesley had surpassed the bottleneck of the final stage of Nascent Soul, reaching the middle stage of Celestial Soul in a fell swoop. That was one of the unique benefits of Leahra''s bloodline. Everything had a bright side and a downside. Even seemingly horrid fates had a silver lining. For Jonathan and Lesley, the bloodline allowed their cultivation to progress at lightning speed. Notably, Simon was already a Level Three Divine Master, which implied that he had sucked the fresh blood of many young women. He would not have improved so quickly otherwise. While Jonathan and Lesley had achieved leaps and bounds in their cultivation, they could not rejoice. Despondency and guilt weighed on their hearts as they stared at the two victims before them. They were still humans, after all. Of course, they knew they had no right to me Simon for his actions. In fact, if anything, Jonathan and Lesley were the selfish ones in this situation. They hid their weak resolves behind masks of righteousness and kindness while pushing all the dirty work onto Simon. Mabel and Beatrix were also in no position to condemn Jonathan and Lesley. They struggled to ovee the moral dilemma in their hearts. The situation had advanced to a stage they had never imagined or wished to witness. Jonathan broke the silence with a sigh. He turned to Mabel and said, ¡°Lesley and I will deal with their bodies. The two of you should get some rest.¡± Mabel and Beatrix nodded and left. Shortly after that, Jonathan and Lesley transported the young women''s corpses out of Protector Condominium. On the way to their intended burial site, Jonathan hade to terms with his earlier actions. He knew it was inevitable, and there was nothing to do but ept the irreversible consequences of his actions. Lesley, however, struggled to reconcile his actions with his morals. Finally, they pulled up by ake. They ced the bodies beside theke instead of burying the evidence. At the very least, they hoped the young women''s families could find them and give them a proper burial. Only then did both men get a good look at their victims'' faces. Still, because both young women had had all their blood sucked dry, their face shape had changed substantially, and they looked rather eery at night. Suddenly, Lesley knelt and prostrated himself before the two bodies to pay his respects. Jonathan followed suit, even though they both knew it was futile. On their way back, Lesley remained silent. Jonathan spoke up. ¡°Lesley, many people die every day. Perhaps this was their fate. Stop beating yourself up. We didn''t act out of malice. They wouldn''t have survived even if we didn''t drink their blood.¡± Lesley argued, ¡°Simon only killed them for us. Whichever way you think about it, we killed them.¡± His words struck Jonathan silent. Frankly, Jonathan had not fully convinced himself of the propriety of his actions, which just made it harder for him to console Lesley. Suddenly, Lesley stopped the car and announced, ¡°I want to walk alone for a while, Jonathan.¡± Jonathan knew he felt terrible and quickly agreed with his request. ¡°Go ahead.¡± Lesley alighted from the car and headed off in a different direction. Dawn hade upon them, and the sun was peeking over the horizon. Lesley''s figure appeared incredibly listless against the soft illumination of the sunrise. Jonathan felt the chilly morning breeze that day carried a somewhat mncholy scent. Chapter 395 Chapter 395 Jonathan was shocked. Does Lesley not n toe back? Overwhelmed with concern, he ran after Lesley as fast as he could. Unfortunately, despite his best efforts, thetter was nowhere to be seen. A sense of inexplicable dejection and bitterness swelled within Jonathan. However, the negative emotions were quickly swept aside by him. He was, after all, mentally stronger than Lesley. Since he hadmitted those deeds, there was no room for regrets. Edward, Tristan, and Ignatius. These evil men are my true enemies. If I were to be soft-hearted and indecisive, how can I even speak of seeking vengeance against them? It would be nothing but a ridiculous joke. With that, Jonathan turned around and returned to Protector Condominium. By the time he arrived, the morning sun was shining brightly, illuminating the condominium''s grounds. The light that filtered through the tree leaves made for a gorgeous sight. Unlike the chill of the night wind, the morning breeze felt more invigorating. Although it was another brand new day, it was one that was filled with trials and tribtions for Jonathan. What brought him relief was that ever since he sucked the blood of the girl, his body had stopped ring up. Upon returning to his bedroom, he sat cross-legged and meditated on the mysterious condition of his body. The wholesome sensation he felt from it was undeniable. The cells in his body were no longer evolving or mutating. Instead, they had achieved a sense of equilibrium, just like a river that flowed across the cells of his brain. Only after this particr ¡°river¡± was filled would the ¡°water¡± overflow to the next channel. Jonathan wanted to experience the awakening of his brain cells that Divine Masters go through. Nheless, he immediately realized that the nutrition he received was different from other Divine Masters. That was because Mabel and the others were able to unleash their mana. In contrast to them, he could only convert his mana intobat force, a limitation of Leahra''s bloodline. That said, there was nothing wrong with the ability, as it could strengthen one''s physical body and increase one''s strength. Such changes would naturally elevate his attacking prowess significantly. If it stayed as mana, it would be an entirely new beginning for him. In Mabel''s instance, even though she was a Level Eight Divine Master, the mana she possessed wasn''t particrly strong. That was the reason for her limited attacking ability. As Jonathan''s eyes began to twitch, he could feel the effects of the powerful bloodline in his body, where his bones and muscles were fortified under its nourishment. In fact, it seemed as if his body was developing in a way simr to Wretched''s. Although it still paled inparison to Wretched''s body, it was undeniable that it was now dramatically more robust. When Jonathan finallyy down at eight in the morning, Elijah barged through his room door and eximed, ¡°Lesley is gone!¡± Jonathan sat up as an icy glint shed across his eyes. Lesley didn''t return, just as he expected. ¡°When he mentioned that he wanted to go out alone yesterday, I figured that he was leaving for good,¡± Jonathan exined. Elijah remarked frantically, ¡°Lesley is the most principled among us all. If he has decided to leave alone, I''m afraid he has chosen to die than suck someone''s blood.¡± Cognizant of the fact, Jonathan added, ¡°That''s due to his unwillingness to harm anyone else. He knows that, as long as he stays, Simon would continue bringing girls for him to feed upon.¡± ¡°But he''ll lose his life without them.¡± The consequence wasn''t lost upon Jonathan, who replied in a deep voice, ¡°Elijah, I have thought through everything you said, but Lesley is one of the Chosen Ones too. He probably won''t die that easily. Perhaps something unexpected might change his fate, or... Whatever it is, he''s a grown man, and we should respect his decision.¡± However, Elijah gave Jonathan a curious look and retorted in exasperation, ¡°How can you still be so nonchnt when Lesley is going to die?¡± Jonathan''s eyes brimmed with exhaustion. Although he was aware that Lesley might die, he no longer felt the urge to look for thetter. With that thought in mind, he threw Elijah a nce and replied, ¡°You''re free to think that I''m cold and heartless, but one thing is for sure. Lesley''s departure is his way of finding redemption. Forcing him to return will only intensify his suffering.¡± Rendered speechless, Elijah turned and left. When Mabel and Beatrix learned of Lesley''s departure during breakfast, both of them had stunned looks in their eyes. They never realized that Lesley was so steadfast in his character. Even though they were saddened by the news, Mabel''s main concern was still Jonathan, for she was worried that he would do something impulsive. Nevertheless, after observing Jonathan a little longer, she felt her concerns eased by theposure he disyed. ¡°How''s your body feeling?¡± Mabel asked attentively. ¡°It has never been better,¡± Jonathan replied before pausing briefly. ¡°I just don''t know when the next re up will be.¡± Behind his words was a sense of pain, driven by his knowledge that he had to steel his heart and be ruthless in his decisions. Yet he was unable to bring himself to capture a girl and suck her blood. All he could do now was cowardly wait for Simon to bring the girls home and for thetter to bear the guilt alone. Jonathan''s cowardice was the main reason for his sorrow. To him, Simon was the bravest of them all. Lesley, too, was brave enough to choose his own path, even if it meant death. As for him, all he could do was stay idle and wait for food. Subsequently, the day passed uneventfully. At eight in the evening, Jonathan experienced another re-up. However, Elijah and Mabel didn''t look for blood for him, for they knew that a live human''s blood was needed. Moreover, only by sucking all the blood in a girl''s body could Jonathan alleviate his pain. As a result, there was little they could do to help him. On top of that, they knew that Simon would definitely send someone over. Just as expected, at the peak of Jonathan''s pain, Simon returned with a girl in hand. After throwing her to the ground, he turned around and left. The girl''s arteries had been severed, and it was clear that she was not going to survive. Overwhelmed by excruciating pain, Jonathan was like a drug addict whose sight was greeted by drugs the moment he saw her. After pouncing on her like a ravaging beast, he bit into the girl''s artery and began sucking her blood greedily. The scene before them brought Mabel, Elijah, and Beatrix a sense of sympathy. Behind every sess was an untold story of torment and anguish. Even someone as principled as Jonathan was forced to take despicable actions in order to survive. That aside, the fact that Simon had brought a girl over indicated that he kept a close eye on the affairs at Protector Condominium. Lesley''s departure was also known to him. Yet he didn''t make any effort to look for the former, for he, too, shared Jonathan''s view¡ªit was a choice Lesley had made. As best friends, the least they could do was respect each other''s choices, as forcing him to live on by consuming blood would only make his suffering worse. Nheless, it didn''t change the fact that it was time for Lesley to experience a re-up. Unfortunately, no one knew where he was. The sky was clear that night, allowing the moonlight and darkness to intertwine together. Lesley was at Alberbridge Range, dressed in a leather jacket and a pair of jeans. He looked like a mountain-climbing youth and a lone traveler at the same time. Just like that, he trudged ahead alone, seemingly heading toward oblivion. The mountains of Alberbridge Range covered an expanse as far as the eyes could see. In spite of that, there was not a soul to be found, the very reason Lesley chose to go there. He was worried that he couldn''t control himself when his body acted up. He knew better than anyone else how strong the lust for blood was. It was an overwhelming urge that no one was capable of suppressing. As of then, Lesley had walked the entire day and covered more than two hundred kilometers. The burning sensation within him had begun to build. Soon, excruciating pain swept through his body as if he was being pounced on by a ferocious beast. The pain was so great that he knocked himself against the wall, hoping to achieve relief through death. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Thereafter, he dropped to his knees and howled in pain. His body seemed to be engulfed in mes asva-like cracks appeared all over it, putting him at risk of dying frombustion at any moment. ¡°Hahaha...¡± Lesley abruptly burst out in heartyughter. ¡°Let me die here, burnt to nothing but a crisp. From this day onward, I will cease to exist in this world, and my body will be lost to history. A man should never shy away from a noble death!¡± Just as he was brimming with pride, he groaned in pain before copsing onto the ground. His craving for blood took over his senses, while a blur was all that was left of his consciousness. In the midst of his grogginess, Lesley was jolted by the scent of blood. Opening his eyes abruptly, he was greeted by the sight of a ck scorpion. This scorpion looks really strange! It had a ridiculously big head, the size of an adult rabbit, while its two ws seemed to emit a terrifying blue glow. With its ws raised, it swiftly bore down upon Lesley. At the same time, Lesley lunged at it as if he could sense the delicious blood within its body. Crack! However, the scorpion struck first by biting Lesley on his arm. Unfazed by the attack, Lesley bit down on the scorpion''s artery at once. As fear shed across the scorpion''s eyes, it desperately tried to struggle free but to no avail. At the same time, it could feel its blood being rapidly drained from its body. In that very instant, the ck scorpion probably knew it was done for. All it could do was await death with a sense of indignance. Soon, all that was left of it was a shriveled carcass. Feeling satisfied, Lesley turned to his side before losing consciousness entirely. At the same time, theva-like cracks on his body gradually dissipated alongside the me-colored hue of his skin. He had miraculously survived certain death. Meanwhile, after Jonathan had finished feeding on the girl''s blood, Mabel suggested, ¡°You should get some rest. I''ll take care of this.¡± With that, she quickly left together with the girl''s corpse. Jonathan subsequently returned to his room, for he needed to digest the nutrition he had just consumed. Within a short while, he could feel the nourishment surging into his brain, sending his brain cells into a hive of activity. Jonathan was well aware that he couldn''t allow all the brain cells to be nourished at once, and he had to go through the process in apartmentalized manner. It was, after all, something that was self-exnatory. The cells contained in the brain significantly outnumber those in the body. It also contained the countless cells belonging to the nervous system. That was the reason why the human brain possessed unlimited potential. Chapter 396 Chapter 396 Jonathan honed in on the strands of the nutrients, directing their focus onto a hundred of his brain cells. Those one hundred brain cells eagerly absorbed the intricate nourishment, greedily taking it in and reveling in its effects. Jonathan could sense that the brain cells started to strengthen, evolve, and even transform rapidly. That was how the sensation of developing the cerebral domain felt like. Upon reaching the first level of the Divine Master realm, Jonathan experienced an enhanced sense of concentration, although it could not yet be ssified as mana. At this stage, one could utilize their spiritual power to perceive their surroundings and even exert control over small creatures like ants. Legend had it that in ancient times, spiritual fighters possessed such amanding aura that ants could be guided to write characters ording to their thoughts, exemplifying this profound principle. At the second level of the Divine Master realm, one''s spiritual energy continued to strengthen. At that stage, one could use their gaze to directly intimidate and bewilder ordinary opponents. They could even transmit their thoughts directly into the minds of others. Through the power of their gaze, they could effectively transmit their thoughts into the minds of others. Upon reaching the third level, one''s spiritual energy could be somewhat considered as mana. At this point, one could materialize their mana and project it outward. For instance, even within the confines of a house, a person could project their mana and gain a clear perception of objects within a radius of a hundred meters. However, the mana would dissipate beyond that distance. At the fourth and fifth levels, one could freely manipte their mana. At these stages, mana would be a manifestation of one''s own power. It could create powerful force fields, directly attack the cerebral domains of enemies, establish a connection with magical weapons, and utilize flying swords to kill. With each breakthrough, the mana would grow stronger and stronger. By the time one reached the Immortal Stage, the mana would be powerful enough to form an independent primordial spirit. The primordial spirit in The Void could materialize a physical body using its potent thoughts. That could be achieved by condensing the maic field, molecules, and other elements. Of course, these were all beyond what Jonathan was experiencing at that point. What Jonathan was experiencing was slightly different. Following the development of Jonathan''s brain cells, the spiritual energy they generated began to stimte his cerebral domain. This spiritual power naturally converged inward, permeating his entire body. His spiritual energy had once again activated and invigorated his body''s cells. The cells within his body continued to undergo profound evolution. Though the evolution of his cells had previously reached its limit, the infusion of spiritual energy brought about a remarkable transformation, influencing the reshaping of his flesh and bones. That was the process of harnessing mana and channeling it into a formidablebat force. The mana produced by this unique bloodline was exclusively dedicated to further enhancing the development of his body''s cells and augmenting his physical strength! Jonathan could already imagine how his body would grow stronger as he progressed. It bore a resemnce to Wretched''s extraordinary body, although Wretched possessed innate mutations that allowed for limitless cellr evolution. In contrast, the progress of Jonathan''s bloodline was much slower. Nevertheless, with his enhanced physique, he would find it considerably easier to confront high-level experts in the Divine Master realm. Warriors in the Divine Master realm sounded intimidating, but in truth, it was an awkward state to be in. Their physical body reached its peak and could no longer advance, while their mana remained rtively weak, incapable ofpletely overpowering opponents. After Jonathan had fully integrated the transformative effects of the nourishment, his cultivation surged directly to the second level of the Divine Master realm. The rapid progress was astonishing. As his blood altered his physique, his cerebral domain also grew stronger. Jonathan knew his cerebral domain would be able to resist the attack of ordinary spiritual waves in no time. It was already the second day since the transformation began. In just one more day, the initial refinement of his bloodline would bepleted. From then on, Jonathan and Simon would no longer need to feed on the blood of girls. Of course, consuming their blood would still have its benefits, but their survival no longer relied on it. As dawn broke, Jonathan fretted over the fate of Lesley. Is he alive or dead? Jonathan was certain that Lesley would never resort to killing, but without feeding on blood, survival seemed impossible. Has he already met his demise and turned into ashes? Jonathan could not fathom the answer, clinging to hope that a miracle would intervene. Yet, he understood the slim odds of such an urrence. Miracles in life are a rarity, and I shouldn''t set my hopes too high. Soon, Elijah entered Jonathan''s room, sharing the same concern for Lesley''s well-being and expressing a desire to search for him. Jonathan let out a sigh and said, ¡°All right. Let''s go and find him.¡± Thirty minutester, Jonathan and Elijah bid farewell to Beatrix and Mabel and departed from Protector Condominium in their car. ¡°Where do you think Lesley would go?¡± Elijah asked Jonathan, who was sitting behind the steering wheel. In a suppressed voice, Jonathan said, ¡°Eastsummer has its back facing Alberbridge Range. Lesley doesn''t want to harm innocent people, but he probably fears losing control of himself. Therefore, he would likely head to the range. However, the mountain range is vast, and we have no idea where to start searching. For now, all we can do is give our best and leave it to fate. I hope the heavens will keep Lesley safe from harm.¡± The scorching sun beat down mercilessly, casting its fiery glow upon Alberbridge Range. Jonathan and Elijah left their car behind, their search devoid of direction as the mountain range sprawled endlessly before them. Searching for someone in such an expansive area felt like searching for a needle in a haystack. There was a possibility Jonathan had not shared with Elijah¡ªif Lesley had indeed reached the mountains and his condition started to deteriorate, it would lead to a grim oue. If such a scenario were to ur, Lesley''s body would be consumed by mes and reduced to ashes, with no trace left behind. The evening mountain breeze would carry away the remnants, leaving nothing to be found. So what had be of Lesley now? Beneath the searing rays of the sun, Lesley opened his eyes. At one in the afternoon, the sun reached its peak intensity. As Lesley opened his eyes, he was immediately blinded by the piercing sunlight. His thoughts quickly regained rity, and he sat up in an instant. ¡°I''m still alive?¡± Lesley scanned his surroundings, realizing he was still on the mountain range. Lesley''s gaze fell upon his hand, which had been tightly pinched and bitten by the ck scorpion. To his astonishment, his hand was fully healed. How is it possible? What surprised Lesley the most was his abnormal regenerative capabilities. Lesley wasted no time in circting his energy throughout his body, and to his relief, he discovered that his turbulent blood had subsided. Lesley discovered that he had reached the Divine Master level when he was unconscious. This transformation was undoubtedly attributed to the nourishment he received from the ck scorpion''s blood. The transition from the Celestial Soul realm to the Divine Master realm was a monumental gap, one that many experts struggled to bridge throughout their entire lives. Yet, Lesley achieved this remarkable advancement in his state of semi-consciousness after a mere nap. At that point, everything that had happened felt surreal to him. Is the blood of the ck scorpion purer and more potent than that of girls? Lesley was quite confounded. However, amidst his confusion, Lesley could not help but feel a surge of excitement at the prospect of enhancing his power by obtaining more of those scorpions. Above all, he could also stop Simon from resorting to indiscriminate killing. The discovery got Lesley ted beyond words. Overjoyed by the discovery, Lesley embarked on a search throughout the vast mountain range. Despite being physically fit, Lesley''s search yielded no results after hours under the scorching sun. The exhaustive search took a toll on him, and difort started creeping in. He had no choice but to close his eyes and carry out a somatic self-observation. Somatic self-observation was a process that allowed one to perceive one''s internal organs and bodily functions clearly with closed eyes. Doing so could allow experts to examine all their internal organs clearly. Lesley immediately sensed something was amiss as dark toxins umted above his elixir field. The toxins fiercely permeated outward from his elixir field, causing his organs to function sluggishly. He had to endure waves of excruciating pain as if he was being pierced by countless needles. Lesley groaned in agony, acutely aware that if the toxins reached his organs, they would deteriorate, leading to a fatal oue. Apparently, the blood of the ck scorpion was poisonous! His hopes of using the scorpion to aid Simon proved to be nothing but a fantasy. I''m afraid I still can''t avoid the fate of a tragic demise. A sense of destion overwhelmed him. Despite nightfall, Lesley pressed on. He continued walking, even though he was uncertain of his destination or purpose. Nevertheless, he remained determined to battle against the gradually invading toxins in his body. Lesley diligently applied techniques to suppress and slow down the spread of the toxins. However, deep down, he harbored the knowledge that his efforts would be in vain unless some unforeseen intervention urred within the next three days. During the moment when he was on the verge of self-immtion earlier, a ck scorpion inexplicably appeared and saved his life. Would there be more miracles toe? But how often do miracles happen in this world? With a bitter smile, Lesley acknowledged that he had been deceiving himself. Perhaps, this is my retribution. An innocent girl died because of me, so fate has condemned me to be tormented and slowly killed by these toxins instead of granting me a peaceful death. Meanwhile, Jonathan found the night to be equally challenging to endure. It was the third day, signifying the final day of their transformation. After today, his blood would reach full maturity, freeing him from the control of fresh blood. Jonathan departed from Protector Condominium, venturing out on his own. Before long, he arrived at a deserted open area. It was, in fact, a road, but at that moment, there was no one in sight. No streetlights illuminated the surroundings either. ¡°Come out, Simon,¡± Jonathan called out into The Void. As he uttered those words, Simon emerged from behind, sping ady tightly by his side. Thedy had already lost consciousness. Jonathan and Simon paid no attention to thedy''s appearance. It was of little importance to them. Locking eyes, Jonathan observed that Simon had attained the sixth level of the Divine Master realm. His rapid progress in cultivation over the past few days was nothing short of astounding. Simrly, Jonathan himself had made remarkable strides in his own cultivation. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°I''ve never been a virtuous person. I have taken the lives of many regardless of whether they were good or bad and young or old. Even the elderly on the brink of death were not spared,¡± Simon uttered. ¡°So, Jonathan, I''ll shoulder all the sins. Neither you nor Lesley are capable ofmitting such atrocities.¡± Jonathan''s voice grew solemn as he spoke. ¡°To achieve great sess, it''s not umon to sacrifice people''s lives. Yet, I yearn to make a positive impact without resorting to evil deeds. What an ironic predicament. Simon, I''m grateful for your support and everything you''ve done. However, I can''t just pretend I''m not responsible for the death of those girls whose blood I''ve consumed. They''re my victims. I can no longer tell the world I''ve done nothing wrong. Simon, I''m burdened with guilt!¡± Chapter 397 Chapter 397 Jonathan''s heartfelt cry came from the bottom of his heart. There was no denying that he had been drinking fresh blood from living humans for the past few days. Just because he seemed tough and was actually tough didn''t mean he was so cold-blooded that he was emotionally numb. Whether oneughed, cried, or grew insane, that was still a part of living. How one lived one''s life depended wholly on one''s own choices. Simon was ready to kill ruthlessly, while Lesley was prepared to die. As for Jonathan, he was someone with a resolve that was a mix of theirs. Standing on the verge of his own death, he chose to follow Simon''s arrangement. Simon went quiet for a while before saying, ¡°You know it in your heart that if you seed in the future, no one will care about or speak of what you do today.¡± ¡°I never cared if others saw me as a demon or a ghost,¡± replied Jonathan. ¡°Good! That''s good. You''re truly myrade, Jonathan. Today''s the third day, and thisdy is yourst dose of antidote. I can''t help you n out what happens next. It''s your call how you wish to traverse your path. Initially, Lesley and I nned to stay and help you out. However, we all have our own destiny. Lesley has chosen his path, so I can''t be your subordinate anymore. Hence, I''ll leave now, too. If we''re lucky, we''ll meet again.¡± Jonathan was speechless. Soon, Simon turned around and vanished into the night. He seemed to have forgotten something, which was that thedy''s artery wasn''t severed yet. If Jonathan wanted to live, he had to kill the person with his own hands. Meanwhile, Leahra arrived with her blood lotus throne at the Dietrich residence. A scarlet glow enveloped the Dietrich residence''s courtyard in the night, which was the most beautiful glow for vampires. Solorel and the others immediately rushed out of the building and greeted her by kneeling. The vampires were excited because they had finally met the legendary primogenitor. The crowd hailed Leahra in unison. Though, amusingly, thenguage they spoke was different. Some were shouting in Ustranasian, while others used Irushean. Leahra, in her white attire, appeared like an immortal descending from the heavens. Upon retracting the blood lotus throne back into her forehead, she waved her sleeve. ¡°Rise.¡± The crowd thanked and stood. In the next moment, Solorel guided Leahra into the hall. Leahra sat in the highest spot in the hall while everyone else remained below her respectfully, including Solorel, Aurora, and Bane. After staying silent for a while, Leahra spoke. ¡°Prince Solorel, ever since the previous King, Hoborow, was assassinated, Gulden Vampir''s bloodline hasn''t had a King for three hundred years. Now that the Great Tribtion is upon us, and the death tribtion is everywhere, I think it''s time to pick a new King.¡± Solorel and the others were taken aback. Immediately, Solorel inquired, ¡°Our wise, revered ancestor, who will you pick to be the new King?¡± Leahra answered, ¡°I already have someone in mind. Jonathan Lawson.¡± ¡°Him?¡± Solorel and the others were appalled. ¡°Jonathan is an outsider! No one has been chosen for the position of King for three centuries, so why did you choose Jonathan?¡± ¡°He''s not an outsider because he has inherited my bloodline. From my perspective, he''s the perfect fit for the position.¡± Solorel was rendered speechless. ¡°This matter is decided. No further discussion is required!¡± Waving her sleeve, Leahra dered, ¡°Everyone else, leave!¡± The crowd didn''t have the nerve to oppose their primogenitor, so they bowed and left. Soon, only Solorel and Leahra were left in the hall. ¡°Revered ancestor!¡± A bitter smile formed on Solorel''s countenance. ¡°We don''t have the nerve to disobey your decision. However, even if Jonathan possesses your bloodline, he doesn''t have any foundation in vampire society. It may be difficult for him tomand respect as King. Additionally, the vampire princes and marquises will be displeased with him. If that happens, there will be trouble.¡± ncing at Solorel, Leahra exined, ¡°I can''t protect all of you forever, Solorel. Soon, I''ll leave the net to experience the tribtion in The Void. Whether I seed or not, I won''t be returning here for the next couple hundred years. Everything I''m doing, I''m doing it for all of you who belong to my bloodline and not for anyone else. I''m afraid vampires will have gone extinct by the time Ie back to this.¡± She paused before continuing, ¡°You and everyone else''s survival depends on Jonathan. If you all ungratefully squander this opportunity, then you have no one to me but yourselves. I''ve done all I can.¡± Solorel''s heart was suddenly flooded with anxiety. ¡°You''re leaving?¡± A silentpse ensued before he spoke again. ¡°However, I still don''t understand why you think so highly of Jonathan.¡± ¡°Firstly, he''s a Chosen One. The most important thing about him is that he has a destiny. Secondly, he''s kind. The only way all of you can be kind is to have him be your leader. Thirdly, while he''s compassionate, he isn''t a softie. He''s capable of making difficult decisions at critical moments. I know the princes won''t ept this announcement easily. However, I think I did it in a way that''ll lend legitimacy to Jonathan. In the future, I want you to aid Jonathan as much as you can.¡± It was then Solorel truly grasped Leahra''s intention. ¡°As you wish, revered ancestor.¡± Nodding, Leahra said, ¡°Let''s go see Jonathan now. Perhaps you''ll understand why I chose him after you see him.¡± Meanwhile, Jonathan was sitting quietly on the empty road, which he had been doing for the past three hours. It was one in the morning at that moment. Simon had already headed to Protector Condominium. He took Elijah away and told Mabel, as well as Beatrix, that Jonathan was on that road. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. The women were worried something would happen to Jonathan, so they went to find him. Soon, they spotted Jonathan. However, they didn''t bother him because they noticed his agony. They understood Jonathan well. Lesley''s departure was due to guilt, so there is no way Jonathan is as nonchnt as he appears to be. Mabel was the most aware of how kind and passionate Jonathan was. Three hourster, Leahra and Solorel arrived at the side of the road. They also stared at Jonathan. The silver moonlightnded on Jonathan and the unconsciousdy. Thedy was about eighteen years old, and she was a Chanaean. Additionally, she was pretty and looked clean. Suddenly, her eyelids were lifted, and she stared straight at Jonathan. The first sentence out of her mouth was a question. ¡°Are you Jonathan?¡± Jonathan knitted his eyebrows slightly. ¡°You know me?¡± Smiling, the teenager answered, ¡°My name is Gwendolyn Banderas. Simon told me about you.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Confounded, he asked, ¡°What did he tell you?¡± ¡°That you need to drink the fresh blood of young women and that I''m your cure. I know you''ll die if you don''t kill me and drink my blood.¡± He stared at her in disbelief. ¡°You knew? Why aren''t you afraid, then?¡± A mncholic grin settled on Gwendolyn''s face. ¡°Even if you don''t drink my blood, myte-stage leukemia will kill me in the next few days.¡± Upon hearing that, Jonathan immediately noticed Gwendolyn was terribly pale. She continued, ¡°Simon gave me a lot of money, enough for my little brother and parents to lead a good life. They''ve suffered too much and owed too much money to support my treatment. I''m happy if my death can improve their lives. What I''m trying to say is that you don''t need to feel bad killing me. I won''t me you. This is my decision. In fact, I''m grateful for you.¡± Jonathan came to a realization. Oh... It wasn''t that Simon forgot. It''s just that he has prepared everything for me. ¡°You won''t disdain my blood, will you?¡± Gwendolyn asked probingly when she saw him staying silent. ¡°I won''t. You may havete-stage leukemia, but your blood is still a great supplement for me.¡± ¡°Then why do you seem unhappy?¡± wondered Gwendolyn. Jonathan replied inly, ¡°Because this isn''t exactly a good thing.¡± She was stunned for a moment before she remarked, ¡°That may be true, but you don''t have a choice!¡± ¡°It''s not right to take another person''s life to survive.¡± ¡°If you don''t drink my blood, I''ll die anyway. If you do, my family will live a better life, and you''ll get to live. I see that as an absolute win.¡± Jonathan grew silent. It was then his blood started acting up again. In an instant, he felt his body burning up extremely rapidly and fiercely. ming stripes gradually appeared on his body. They seemed exceptionally ferocious as Jonathan felt as though he was about to be lit on fire. At that moment, he thought his organs and flesh were being barbecued atop a raging inferno. The agony he was experiencing was hellish and inhumane. As Jonathan rolled on the ground, he howled excruciatingly. His actions and harrowing roar frightened Gwendolyn so much that colors werepletely drained from her face. I feel like I''m standing next to an extremelyrge stove. This heat is unbearable. Although, now I can imagine the depths of Jonathan''s pain. At that moment, she wholly believed Simon''s words. Upon raising his head, Jonathan gazed at Gwendolyn like a starving beast. No longer did he see her as a human being. Instead, from his perspective, he was eyeing a delicious meal. Jonathan roared violently as he genuinely disliked the thought of killing an innocent woman. Gritting his teeth with all his might, he endured the torment of his body and sweated profusely. ¡°No, No!¡± Jonathan fought against his urge reflexively. Yet, Gwendolyn slowly approached Jonathan. At that moment, her body was seemingly enveloped in ayer of holy glow. Chapter 398 Chapter 398 Gwendolyn had her hands wrapped around Jonathan''s head, and the man buried his face in her chest. She was holding him like how a mother would hold her child. ¡°Come on. Take my blood. That way, neither of us would be in pain anymore,¡± she said in a seductive voice. Jonathan raised his head and let out a roar. His eyes turned red the next instant as he sunk his teeth into Gwendolyn''s fair neck. He looked like a lonely beast that had reached the end of its rope. At the same time, Jonathan was screaming on the inside. I am not a good person from now on! Gwendolyn''s blood was sucked dry by him in the end. The man wiped the blood off his lips and picked up her dead body, slowly making his way to Protector Condominium. Mabel and Beatrix sensed his panic and pain and quickly rushed over to him. ¡°Try and stay positive, Jonathan. Things had alreadye to this, and you had no other choice,¡± Mabel said, trying to console him. Jonathan nodded in response. ¡°Please burn her corpse for me and send her ashes to her family.¡± ¡°All right. I''ll do that,¡± Mabel replied. She was slightly more relieved after hearing his request. He''s still thinking about not letting Gwendolyn''s family see her dead body, even at a time like this. After all, Gwendolyn''s family would only be heartbroken if they saw her state now. Jonathan left after handing the corpse over to Mabel. Mabel and Beatrix didn''t try to follow him. Both of them knew he wouldn''t do anything to harm himself after going through so much pain to get a second chance at life. The two left soon enough, but Leahra and Solorel were still tailing him. Jonathan was headed toward the city. Solorel and Leahra were some distance away from him, and with their cultivation level, Jonathan wouldn''t be able to notice them. Moreover, he was absentminded at that moment. ¡°Revered ancestor, Jonathan is too indecisive. I don''t think he is a suitable leader,¡± Solorel said, unable to stop himself. ¡°You should know that everyone has a line they would not cross and principles, no matter how pathetic they are. Jonathan is currently trampling on his principles and crossing his line,¡± Leahra answered indifferently. ¡°That would only mean he is a good person. Someone like that cannot lead vampires through the death tribtion,¡± Solorel said. ¡°Only someone who''s unscrupulous can, right?¡± Solorel was stunned by her answer. Leahra continued, ¡°Well, you''re not wrong. There are many inhumane founding kings recorded in our history. They relied on their ruthlessness to take over the world.¡± She paused for a second before continuing, ¡°However, do not forget that there is another rule. A founding king must be merciless, but you need benevolence to secure a country. If Jonathan were a ruthless man, I wouldn''t be reassured to let him lead the vampires.¡± The prince smiled bitterly at her response. ¡°Perhaps you''re right.¡± ¡°You didn''t notice Jonathan''s biggest strength. He perseveres and never gives up. There''s no way one would ever fail if they had luck and resilience like his, and Jonathan happens to possess both of these,¡± Leahra said. ¡°You have an eye for talent, revered ancestor. I''m impressed,¡± Solorel said. Smiling slightly, Leahra replied, ¡°Mundane things can be fascinating at times. The process where an adult raises a child, watching as the kid learns to talk and grows up into an adult, is intriguing. The same goes for when you nt a sapling and watch it grow into a strong, towering tree. That is what life is and the joy of growth. Back then, I had unintentionally created a group of people that had my blood flowing through their bodies. I didn''t think you guys would make it this far. I think it''s interesting when you guys call me ''revered ancestor,'' too. And now, I''ve produced three more people like us, Jonathan, Simon, and Lesley. All three of them are Chosen Ones, and I''m really excited to see what their futures would be like.¡± Solorel kept silent and pondered for a moment. ¡°You really are someone of great wisdom, revered ancestor.¡± ¡°That''s not really wisdom. It''s only because I''ve been alive for so long. I understand the loneliness of time, and I also understand the magic of time!¡± They continued to talk as they followed Jonathan. He soon arrived in the city and went into a bar. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Even though it was alreadyte into the night, the ce was still full of life. Solorel and Leahra stood before the bar. ¡°Are we going in too?¡± the former asked awkwardly. ¡°Of course,¡± Leahra answered. Solorel couldn''t help but smile bitterly. ¡°I''ve never been in a bar all my life.¡± Both of them knew each other quite well by now and were getting along rather harmoniously. ¡°That''s where you''re in the wrong. You guys were born as human so you don''t have the insights of life like me. I think that being able to be human once and experience this boundless universe is an extremely rare opportunity. Such an opportunity must be seized. Besides, a human only live a few decades. Wouldn''t you feel sorry for yourself if you didn''t cherish your time and appreciate the joys here? You should at least experience something fun or rare as you''ll only get a taste of how great it is if you''re exposed to it. You will miss out on many things if you rest on yoururels. Come on. Let me show you the joys of a bar,¡± Leahra said with a smile. Solorel dared not defy her. ¡°Yes. Let''s do that.¡± However, it was evident that he wasn''t used to the heavy metal music sting inside the moment they went in. Leahra, on the other hand, looked like she was enjoying herself. The dance floor was packed with people. The patrons, men and women alike, were dancing away without a care in the world. Leahra attracted the attention of many youngsters the moment she entered. She was just too beautiful. Leahra had a cold temperament, and she looked absolutely awe-inspiring yet untouchable at the same time. Mere humans who saw her would never dare to bear any sphemous thoughts against her. They could only admire someone like her from afar. However, things were not the same in a bar. Many people were intoxicated. Those who drank too much would even dare to offend a king. Hence, two young men approached her shortly after. ¡°You look beautiful,dy. But why did you bring your grandpa here?¡± There was a lecherous gleam in their eyes as they chuckled. One of them reached out and touched Leahra''s hand. ¡°Let me buy you a drink. I''ll show you a good time and what I''m capable of.¡± Leahra said nothing, but Solorel''s eyes turned cold. ¡°How dare you try to offend our revered ancestor? You''re asking for it!¡± Having said that, he was close to teaching them a lesson. Solorel would never be merciful to anyone who dared offend Leahra. He was intent on killing them when he made his moves. But Leahra instantly stopped him. ¡°Don''t do that, Solorel,¡± she said. Solorel was stunned by her words, but he dared not go against her. The two young men were shocked to their cores at first, but they quickly loosened up. The man who tried to touch Leahra chuckled lightly. ¡°I see you''re the one who knows how things work here, girl. Haha! This grandpa right here looks so old. I was really worried something would happen to him. Come on! Have a drink with me!¡± he said as he tried to wrap his arm around Leahra. The woman merely took a nce at him and said, ¡°You like drinking that much? Then, drink till you''re dead!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The man was acting frivolous at first. Yet, as if he had gotten cursed, he turned around, walked to the bar counter, and ordered his drinks. ¡°You... What the hell did you do to my friend?¡± The color had drained from the other young man''s face. ¡°Get lost!¡± Leahra said, toozy to answer his question. Hearing that, the man didn''t dare to spend a second longer in front of her and quickly went over to his friend. No one else was brave enough to flirt with Leahra anymore after that encounter. At the bar counter, the young man who had tried to touch her earlier had downed multiple shots of vodka and sses of beer. With how things were going, he looked like he was going to die from drinking soon. Even the woman working at the counter didn''t dare serve him more drinks. Nevertheless, he was still persistent in drinking. The man went behind the counter himself and got his drinks from there. In the end, the crowd watching him had no other choice but to knock him unconscious and send him to the hospital. When he woke up, however, the first thing he did was ask for more alcohol. At ten o''clock the next morning, he was found dead at home due to excessive drinking. But of course, that was what happened eventually. Leahra and Solorel found some seats in the corner of the bar. They soon spotted Jonathan. He was chugging ss after ss of alcohol at a corner nearby. This continued until around five in the morning when Jonathan finally stumbled his way out of the bar. Leahra and Solorel quickly went after him. Jonathan wanted to destress, so he didn''t try to control how much he drank. He suddenly noticed a few young Smenders dragging a girl they had gotten drunk into the alley nearby. The scene managed to sober Jonathan up a little. He quickly went after them. Jonathan had done it instinctively. He was someone who despised evil, after all. The girl was Chanaean. When he entered the alley, he saw the few Smenders pulling her pants down. ¡°Stop!¡± he roared. The four young men instantly turned toward him, and their faces turned hostile. Two of them approached Jonathan and threatened, ¡°You''d better get lost from here. Things will not end well for you otherwise.¡± Jonathan ignored their threat and sneered. ¡°I''m not sure whether things will end badly for me as you said, but I can guarantee whatever happens to you will be much worse.¡± Both young men became furious upon hearing that. ¡°Sh*t! Kill him!¡± one of them shouted. They began kicking and punching Jonathan. Of course, they weren''t a threat to him. However, right when he was about to fight back, a voice inside began mocking him. Oh, Jonathan. Who do you think you are? What you did was much viler than what they are doing. What gives you the right to be criticizing them? Do you think you have the right to be despising evil? Chapter 399 Chapter 399 At that instant, Jonathan was utterly dumbstruck. It was true that only by not having any desires could one be truly just. When a person harbored no guilt, selfishness, or greed, they would be invincible and not afraid of anything, simr to how an upright official could rightly condemn filthy deeds and stand passionately against injustice. Conversely, if one was guilty, how would one dare to criticize others? Bang! Bang! The two Smender teenagers swung their fists at Jonathan. He endured the assault without putting up a resistance. Soon, Jonathan was beaten to the ground. The two Smender teenagers cursed and called him a spineless coward before turning around to have fun with the young girl. At the same time, Leahra and Solorel were secretly observing from outside. Solorel furrowed his brows. Frankly, he found Jonathan''s performance disappointing. Leahra uttered nonchntly, ¡°Solorel, you need to be patient. Just wait and see. He will soon get over his internal conflict.¡± Solorel couldn''t help but get mad and heeded Leahra''s advice. Lying on the ground, Jonathan felt that he had be extremely pathetic. That wasn''t the same feeling he had when he was humiliated by Edward. At that time, he could still strive to be stronger and was still able to feel rage. However, now, he had lost even the right to be mad. My hands are now covered in the blood of innocent people. This is a pair of sin-ridden hands! ¡°Help me!¡± that Chanaean girl shrieked hysterically in despair and sobbed while the few Smender teenagersughed obscenely. A scene suddenly shed across Jonathan''s mind. He miraculously felt the gaze of the girl. Her eyes were filled with utter desperation and helplessness. ¡°No! I must save her!¡± Jonathan abruptly leaped up to his feet. Various emotions churned within him, but his desire to save another person was much more intense than the guilt he felt. ¡°Stop!¡± He strode toward the four Smender teenagers with an icy expression on his face. ¡°This b*stard can really take a beating.¡± Two of the Smender teenagers were enraged and charged at Jonathan, swinging their fists at him. Jonathan retaliated, grasping the heads of the two Smender teenagers, and mmed them together with a bang. Their heads exploded instantaneously, and their brain matter sttered everywhere, forming a terrifying sight. The other two Smender teenagers were scared out of their wits when they witnessed what had happened. They lost control of their dders as they spun around and fled. A foul smell permeated the air at once. ¡°Do you think you can escape?¡± Jonathan shouted sternly as his figure turned into a blur, dashing forward and covering a distance of thirty meters in a sh like a bolt of lightning. Crack! He extended his fingers, prating the back of the two fleeing teenagers'' heads effortlessly, like running a knife through butter. Both of them died on the spot. Jonathan had killed four people in an instant. However, he didn''t feel any psychological burden for ughtering those four people because those scums didn''t deserve any mercy, in his opinion. At that moment, Jonathan finally understood something. Everyone had to move forward, just like everything else in the world, including the flow of time. If one constantly dwelled in the past, that would be a mistake. Whether the past was filled with glory or failure, whether right or wrong, one shouldn''t be obsessed over it. One must look ahead. If someone made a mistake in the past, should they squander their life because of that error? Jonathan took a deep breath. His eyes shone with a newfound zest for life. If there are heavenly retributions, I shall dly face them. Nevertheless, I will still intervene if I encounter any injustices or atrocities. He didn''t think he had punished the four Smender teenagers too harshly. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. After all, his consumption of human blood was a desperate act for survival. In contrast, those teenagers brutally inflicted suffering upon others for their own selfish desires. They wouldn''t die even if they didn''t force themselves on the girl. Therefore, Jonathan thought they deserved to die. That was the manifestation of his intolerance toward evil. Jonathan turned around and looked at the girl. Her clothes were in tatters, revealing parts of her bare skin. Jonathan immediately took off his shirt and handed it to the girl. That girl looked to be about eighteen, having delicate facial features and a pretty appearance, much like Gwendolyn. At the thought of the deceased Gwendolyn, Jonathan fell into a momentary daze. The girl stared at Jonathan fearfully. Even though he saved her, his ruthlessness still scared her. He said indifferently, ¡°Don''t be afraid. I won''t harm you.¡± With that, he turned around and left. The girl put on Jonathan''s shirt. A trace of restlessness surged within her, prompting her to get to her feet and say, ¡°I''m sorry. Thank you.¡± Her words were contradictory, but her intention was clear. Jonathan was slightly taken aback, but he soon strode ahead without looking back. He had finally gained rity of everything and decided not to dwell on the past anymore. After he left, Leahra said to Solorel, ¡°What do you think?¡± Solorel replied wholeheartedly, ¡°He indeed has a tenacious character.¡± Leahra borated, ¡°A sword that is too sharp and hard may be potent, but it is easily broken. Jonathan possesses the right kind of tenacity, not too unyielding nor too fragile. Perhaps his future achievements won''t be inferior to mine.¡± Evidently, Leahra harbored the highest hopes for Jonathan. Jonathan soon returned to Protector Condominium. The next day, Gwendolyn''s body was cremated, and her ashes were handed to her parents by a member of the Department of National Security. Her parents were made aware of the circumstances and had already epted the reality. That night, Jonathan cultivated to the point of attaining the third level of the Divine Master realm. His power had increased from five thousand kilograms to five thousand five hundred kilograms. That was a terrifying process. Jonathan had also figured out his n for future cultivation. He would consume the blood of evil people. That way, he wouldn''t feel uneasy. Aside from the requirement of sucking specifically the blood of a female for the first three days, the restriction wasn''t applicable afterward. However, male vampires would benefit more from female blood, and vice versa for female vampires. The sun was shining brightly at ten o''clock in the morning. The blue sky adorned with white clouds was a mesmerizing sight to behold. Protector Condominium was suddenly peaceful, with only two chefs, a nanny, Jonathan, Beatrix, and Mabel inside. Jonathan changed into a pair of fresh clothes. He was in excellent spirits and seemed to have grown moreposed too. Mabel and Beatrix apanied Jonathan to watch the news on the couch in the living room. The news was broadcast in Ustranasian, so the trio had no problem understanding it. The news inevitably covered the recent serial killings. Those murders weremitted by Jonathan and Simon, including the four Smender teenagers Jonathan killedst night. The officials were facing a tough time investigating the crimes because they couldn''t find any clues or motives. Even if they did track down Jonathan and Simon, the duo wasn''t afraid. With their skills and abilities, they were already beyond the control of thew. Everyone achieved a tacit agreement. It was normal for those with extraordinary capabilities to ce themselves above mundane rules and regtions. For experts like Jonathan and his peers, there were only two ways to restrict them. The first was their inner conscience, and the other was the time loop of Heavenly Law. The more powerful the cultivator was, the more aware they were of the dire consequences of karma, so they were less willing to kill the innocent. Naturally, there were exceptions such as Simon. Sitting on the left side of the couch, Mabel asked Jonathan, ¡°What do you n to do next?¡± Jonathan sipped on a cup of coffee, asking, ¡°In which regard are you referring to?¡± Mabel was stunned. It does seem like we have a lot on our tes at the moment! She asked, ¡°About your body and how you n to drink fresh blood for cultivation. Do you still have a problem consuming frozen blood from the hospital?¡± Jonathan was already very familiar with his physical condition. ¡°Consuming frozen blood is not an issue, but the effects are not as good. I''ve thought it through for the future. I''ll try to consume blood from the hospital to enhance my cultivation, but if I encounter anyone who''s beyond redemption, I won''t hold back either.¡± Beatrix asked, ¡°Can''t you drink fresh animal blood?¡± Jonathan was slightly startled. ¡°At the very least, the blood ofmon livestock won''t work. Animals have limited intelligence and nutrients, so consuming their blood can be more of a burden.¡± Beatrix pondered briefly before uttering, ¡°So, what kind of animal would work as a substitute for human blood?¡± Jonathan replied, ¡°We don''t need to think too much about that. Humans are primates in the higher animal category, so if any animal can rece humans as a source of blood, those animals can''t be ughtered indiscriminately anyway because the karma ofmitting those killings is no less than murdering humans.¡± Animals were divided into primates and others. For example, pigs, chickens, cows, and simr animals didn''t possess spiritual wisdom, so they were positioned at the bottom of the food chain, and killing them wouldn''t inflict severe karma on the murderer. That was why the food chain was considered a Heavenly Law arrangement. On the other hand, humans, who belonged to the primates group, were different. ¡°Actually, we don''t have to dwell on this issue. Since all of you can drink blood without killing anyone in the future, you can set up your own blood bank so that you can consume more fresh blood, Jonathan,¡± Mabel suggested. Jonathan''s eyes lit up. ¡°That''s a great idea.¡± Mabel sighed before adding, ¡°The idea is indeed great, but since you won''t rely much on elixir pills in the future, you won''t have to proceed with the n of establishing the base anymore since your original intention was to use the base to produce elixir pills.¡± Mabel and Beatrix had hoped Jonathan would seed in doing alchemy because they could share the benefits. Now that Jonathan required only fresh blood for cultivation, the two couldn''t help but feel a little downcast. The situation was simr to how a group of poor people teamed up to start a business to get rich together, but now that one of them already became wealthy, it was only natural for the other two to feel despondent. Jonathan nced at Mabel and Beatrix and quickly said, ¡°No. Alchemy must be practiced. My bloodline has significant effects in the short term, but it also has a major drawback. I can only convert all my mana intobat force, so I can''t form my primordial spirit. However, in the cultivation of Destino Art, primordial spirit is the only right path. Therefore, we can''t give up on alchemy. I''m doing this for all of you and to prepare for myself.¡± He paused briefly before adding, ¡°Beyond the levels of Void Domain, the amount of elixir pills needed will increase drastically, so it''s essential to practice alchemy ourselves.¡± Chapter 400 Chapter 400 Mabel and Beatrix''s eyes lit up with joy when they heard that Jonathan was still interested in alchemy. ¡°I know Leahra wants you to be the king of the vampires, but three days have passed since then. Howe we haven''t heard from the vampires at all?¡± Mabel asked. Jonathan found it strange as well, but he couldn''t just walk up to the Dietrich family and tell them that he would be their king. Of course, that was not what Jonathan felt concerned about at the moment. ¡°It has been four days now. Why hasn''t Wretched returned yet? Also, is Lesley still alive or what?¡± ¡°You don''t have to worry about Wretched. I doubt anyone out there is capable of killing him. Even Leahra knows she can''t kill him. That''s why she sent him away using the Disc of Fate,¡± Mabel replied. Jonathan nodded in agreement as Mabel made a great point. ¡°As for Lesley... Well, let''s just hope he''s all right,¡± Mabel added after a brief pause. The look in Beatrix''s eyes turned gloomy as well. Although she and Mabel weren''t all that close with Lesley, they did respect his character and were both worried about his well-being. Suddenly, the sound of tires on the road could be hearding from outside. It was very faint, but Jonathan could hear it clearly. There are a total of eighteen cars, all of which are fancy ones... ¡°They''re finally here,¡± Jonathan said while exchanging nces with the others. Sure enough, eighteen fancy cars soon pulled up outside Protector Condominium. There were Bentleys, Mercedes-Benzs, Porsches, Lexuses, and many more. Seeing the cars all lined up on the road was quite a magnificent sight to behold. Solorel then got out of the car and made his way toward the building, with Aurora and Walrion following closely behind. Bane and three other vampire dukes, as well as the eight vampire marquises, had shown up as well. The thirty-six vampire viscounts were also in attendance. In other words, the ones that showed up were all executive-level vampires. There were over eight hundred regr vampires with cultivation levels of Nascent Soul and below. Those vampires would usually work as security guards or managepanies. That was probably the first time the condominium had this many. All thirty-six vampire viscounts were dressed in ck tuxedos, while Solorel and the other dukes wore ck trench coats. Aurora, too, had on a ck tuxedo as they all followed Solorel''s lead and marched into the main lobby of Protector Condominium. Naturally, Jonathan couldn''t just pretend he didn''t see the huge group of vampires that had arrived. He had to show Solorel some respect, after all. ¡°I''ll go wee them,¡± Jonathan told Mabel and Beatrix before heading downstairs in a casual ck shirt and a pair of ck pants. He was going to greet Solorel politely and have a brief exchange of pleasantries to find out why they had shown up like this. However, Solorel went down on both knees before Jonathan could even say anything, and all the other vampires followed suit. Jonathan, Mabel, and Beatrix were all frozen in shock when they saw that. Realizing that the vampires were kneeling because of Jonathan, the two girls quickly stepped aside. Every vampire present at the scene was an elite from the upper ss. ¡°Greetings, Your Majesty! May your glory never diminish!¡± the vampires chanted loudly in unison. Under normal circumstances, such a scene would only take ce in movies and stage ys. However, Jonathan did not find it to be out of ce at all. It was a rule for the vampires to present their king with a grand greeting when meeting him for the first time. All Jonathan felt was the weight of a huge responsibility on his shoulders. At the same time, he also felt a little giddy when he saw the new, immense power that he wielded. To hold that much power was something many could only dream of. Jonathan took a deep breath to keep himself alert as he stepped forward and grabbed Solorel by the shoulders. ¡°What are you doing, Your Highness? Get up, all of you!¡± he said while acting all shocked. Solorel slowly got to his feet, prompting the other vampires to do the same. Aurora, Walrion, and a few other vampire marquises actually felt conflicted about the way things turned out. They were originally nning on getting their revenge on Jonathan, only to be caughtpletely off guard by the sudden turn of events. None of them expected Jonathan to be their king when they met again. Jonathan, too, found it rather surreal as he never thought he would someday be a king. Although he was only the king of several hundred vampires, it didn''t change the fact that he was a king. Solorel then had all the other vampires wait there before asking Jonathan, ¡°Shall we speak inside your house, Your Majesty?¡± Jonathan rubbed his nose awkwardly as he replied, ¡°I am fine with talking inside the house, but why do you keep calling me ''Your Majesty''? I don''t understand it at all!¡± Of course, Jonathan knew exactly what was going on. He just didn''t want to agree to be their king so easily. Although this position would bring him a lot of great perks, Jonathan knew those vampires would not just submit to him willingly. If he didn''t negotiate the terms beforehand, he could very well end up dead without even knowing how he died. Beatrix and Mabel had approving looks in their eyes when they saw Jonathan''s response. After entering the living room of the condominium unit, Jonathan and Solorel sat down across from each other. Mabel and Beatrix served them coffee and quickly backed away to give them some space. ¡°I''m sure you are aware of our revered ancestor''s arrangements, right, Your Majesty?¡± Solorel asked with a smile. Jonathan decided to y dumb and asked, ¡°What arrangement? I don''t know what you''re talking about.¡± This sly b*stard! ¡°Our revered ancestor wants you to be the king of us vampires, Your Majesty,¡± Solorel replied. Jonathan pretended to be shocked as he eximed, ¡°Huh? How is that possible? There''s no way I''m capable of such a task! This is ridiculous! Is this some sort of joke, Your Highness?¡± Solorel maintained a serious expression as he stared Jonathan straight in the eye. Hmph... Go on, then. Keep up the pretense all you like. Seeing as Solorel had a faint smile on his face, Jonathan decided to y it cool as well. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Solorel couldn''t help but feel impressed with Jonathan''s level of self-control. ¡°What''s wrong, Your Majesty? Are you not willing to be our king?¡± he asked. ¡°Of course! I''m an outsider, remember? I can''t just ept this role and start ruling over you guys! That''d be suicidal!¡± Jonathan replied. Oh, I see what''s going on here... He wants a guarantee of safety! Well, I suppose I can understand his concerns. With that in mind, Solorel said, ¡°Don''t worry, Your Majesty. I will do everything within my power to protect you and your position as king. I have lots of followers who will obey me unconditionally. If you be our king, they will all be your trusted aides.¡± Jonathan shot Solorel a nce as he didn''t really trust thetter. After all, there was no telling if Solorel would someday betray him. Solorel practically ruled over the vampires before I became king. There''s no way he''d be pleased to have a nobody like me be king all of a sudden. He could really make my life difficult if he wanted to. If Solorel is only showing me respect because his revered ancestor made me king, then he might try to kill me once she''s gone someday! It is extremely easy to assassinate someone in this day and age, especially for someone as powerful as Solorel. I wouldn''t have to worry this much if I had Wretched by my side, but that''s clearly not the case. Solorel saw right through Jonathan''s concerns and precautions. ¡°I am old now, Your Majesty. I no longer have any desire for power. Besides, if I wanted to be king, I would have done so long ago. Now that our revered ancestor has left the earth, no one knows when she will return. It could be hundreds of yearster, and it may even be never. If I wanted to be king, I could just tell our revered ancestor that you are unwilling to take up the role,¡± he said with a chuckle. Jonathan stared Solorel in the eye and asked, ¡°You have been in power for twenty years, though. Are you really willing to let go of it like this?¡± ¡°I see all of the vampires as my children. All I want is for them to survive the Great Tribtion,¡± Solorel replied. Jonathan could see the sincerity in Solorel''s eyes when he said that. As such, he chose to believe Solorel''s words and said with a smile, ¡°In that case, I have nothing further to say. Just let me know what I have to do and what I will receive if I ept this role, Your Highness.¡± ¡°If you be king, we will all be your subjects. You will gain the loyalty of all vampires, and all of our businesses and wealth will belong to you as well. All I ask is for you to treat your subjects and our businesses as your personal belongings,¡± Solorel replied. Despite how confusing that sounded, Jonathan understood itpletely. To treat them and their businesses as my personal belongings means I will have to protect them from harm. ¡°That is all I ask. Would that be okay with you, Your Majesty?¡± Solorel continued with a sincere expression. Jonathan took a deep breath before replying, ¡°All right, then. I agree to take up this role as your king.¡± ¡°Since you have agreed to this arrangement, then I shall take your word for it without a doubt,¡± Solorel said with a smile. He then added after a brief pause, ¡°Pleasee with me as we pay the Dietrich family a visit.¡± Jonathan nodded. ¡°Sure thing! Beatrix and Mabel are good friends of mine and my loyal assistants, so I will need them toe with me.¡± Solorel shed him a smile. ¡°You are the king, so you may do as you wish, Your Majesty. I have no objections.¡± Jonathan liked how quick Solorel was to ept his new role as king. While he wasn''t sure if the rest of the vampires would be this easy to get along with, he was prepared to ovee any and all challenges that woulde his way. Chapter 401 Chapter 401 Then, Jonathan led Beatrix and Mabel into a Bentley limousine, which was driven by Walrion. Aurora and Solorel, who were already inside the car, were joined by Jonathan, Beatrix, and Mabel across them. The limousine was remarkably spacious. Despite amodating so many upants, it didn''t feel crowded at all. The car was headed to the Dietrich residence. An hourter, the convoy finally arrived at the magnificent Dietrich residence, which would be Jonathan''s home in the future. After they entered the castle, Solorel took Jonathan to his residence first. It was a mansion located behind the ancient castle that featured a living room with golden silk threaded carpets, quaint bedrooms, a kitchen, a dining hall, and even a small indoor swimming pool. The swimming pool had transparent tempered ss above it, which could change color. If it was too sunny, the ss would change into a shade of dark green. There was also a garden outside the mansion. Considering that it was the residence of the King of Gulden Vampir, it was undoubtedly quite luxurious. The building had many rooms, and the ce was more or less a pce. With a simple wave of his hand, Jonathan decided, ¡°From now on, you will stay here, Mabel and Beatrix.¡± Since Mabel and Beatrix didn''t mind such unimportant things, they had no objections. Moreover, they wouldn''t be sharing a bedroom, not to mention that the scenery and environment there were excellent. Mabel said, ¡°Even if I stay here, it will be asionally only. I still have many matters to tend to back in the country.¡± Jonathan also realized that he couldn''t keep Mabel by his side all the time. ¡°Once you''re done with all these things, I''ll return to my master''s side,¡± Mabel added. Jonathan couldn''t help but feel a tinge of mncholy. Eventually, everyone around him would have to go their separate ways. When Mabel and Beatrix saw Jonathan''s gloomy expression, they hurriedly came over to cheer him up. Mabel said, ¡°With the advancement of technology nowadays, we can quickly reach each other even if we are thousands of miles apart. You can still use your phone to contact us. If you need us, we will come right away.¡± Beatrix agreed, ¡°That''s right!¡± Solorel smiled and said nothing. As a man who possessed remarkable political wisdom, he would respect Jonathan''s decision. ¡°You may attend to your matters here, Your Majesty. If you need anything, just let Walrion know. I will also arrange for your belongings at Protector Condominium to be sent over as soon as possible,¡± Solorel said. ¡°Very well!¡± Jonathan replied. Solorel left at that. After Solorel''s departure, Jonathan went to the master bedroom. The master bedroom boasted a bathroom, a separate toilet, and even a private balcony. Everything was so luxurious. Nevertheless, as he looked around the room, the materialforts didn''t evoke much emotion in him. Interestingly enough, it urred to him that the wealth and power he possessed were something that many people would strive for their entire lives but struggle to attain. He hadn''t relied on his parents for anything. Everything he had currently was built from scratch. This made him feel a sense of self-worth. Not long after Jonathan and the others arrived at the pce, Walrion arrived. Walrion now showed great respect toward Jonathan. Upon meeting, Walrion bowed as he said, ¡°Lunch is ready, Your Majesty.¡± Walrion''s humble attitude filled Jonathan''s heart with the desire for power. Being a king carried certain risks, but it also offered many gratifying aspects. Jonathan smiled subtly. Naturally, he wasn''t going to make things difficult for Walrion by mocking him as he wasn''t petty. Chuckling, Jonathan said, ¡°Try not to hold a feast that consists of human parts like you didst time. I don''t think I can stomach it.¡± Embarrassed, Walrion replied, ¡°Rest assured, Your Majesty. The feast will be Chanaean cuisine completely.¡± ¡°Okay. You can wait outside first. We wille right after.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty,¡± Walrion replied before exiting respectfully. Jonathan felt an extreme sense of satisfaction in his heart. The benefits and feeling of being respected by others that came along with such power could indeed inte one''s ego. Just then, Mabel approached Jonathan with a smile. ¡°How is it, Your Majesty? Doesn''t it feel good to be all high and mighty?¡± Embarrassed to admit it directly to Mabel, Jonathan merely chuckled. Mabel continued, ¡°But I still have to remind you that everythinges with a cost. You are expected to give back after having all these benefits. Prince Solorel and Leahra both hope that the vampires would be stronger under your lead. It may not be about dominating the world, but the n must have the ability to at least protect themselves. Besides, only the strong are respected within the n. If you want to maintain your position as the king, you have to prove that you are strong enough.¡± Jonathan nodded solemnly. ¡°Don''t worry, I understand.¡± Mabel''s intention was only to remind him, so she said nothing more after he responded. After Beatrix emerged from her room, they all went out together. Walrion was already waiting outside. Upon seeing everyone, he led them to the dining room. Only Solorel and Aurora were in the dining room. Upon seeing Aurora, Jonathan and the others were instantly reminded that the trio had unscrupulously stolen their spatial rings. The spatial rings were so exceptional that Jonathan hesitated whether he should return them. After some thought, he thought he should be more generous as a king. After all, there were things that should be obtained as gifts rather than stolen goods. Facing Aurora, he said, ¡°Come to my ceter, Ms. Aurora. I will return you the spatial rings.¡± Aurora hurriedly replied, ¡°Your Majesty, it is an honor for us to have the spatial rings in your possession. Please don''t mention it again.¡± Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Solorel added, ¡°The whole n belongs to you, Your Majesty. You can have whatever you want. Isn''t there an old saying in Chanaea that goes, ''There is no ce that is not the king''snd under the heavens, and there is no person who is not the king''s subject on thend''?¡± Jonathan felt extremely good. Prince Solorel sure has a way with words! However, Jonathan wasn''t that shameless. ¡°In that case, how many spatial rings that are currently not in use do we have, Prince Solorel?¡± Solorel paused for a moment and then replied, ¡°We still have ten in stock!¡± That''s not a lot! Chuckling, Jonathan continued, ¡°Take all of them outter, and give Ms. Aurora and the other marquises one each aspensation. You can leave the rest for me.¡± Solorel smiled faintly. Showing no hesitation or reluctance in his eyes, he turned to Walrion beside him and said, ¡°Bring over all of the spatial rings that we have.¡± Walrion replied, ¡°Yes!¡± Jonathan knew that the spatial rings were valuable items, but he wasn''t thinking of using so many of them himself. Instead, he thought he could use them as favors in the future. Seeing that Solorel opened up about the spatial rings so easily, Jonathan had the urge to ask him how many other valuable items were in the inventory. Nevertheless, he did not speak his mind because he couldn''t possibly ask Solorel directly. He would only ask about it afterward. After that, everyone took their seats. When Aurora remained standing instead of taking her seat, Jonathan said, ¡°Please have a seat as well, Ms. Aurora.¡± Aurora immediately replied respectfully, ¡°I cannot sit with you, Your Majesty.¡± Jonathan said, ¡°You can.¡± Aurora was about to refuse Jonathan again when Solorel intervened. ¡°Since His Majesty says you can, you shall take a seat, Aurora.¡± Aurora didn''t say anything more and sat down. Although everyone addressed him as the king and treated him respectfully, Jonathan could see that it was because of Solorel''s authority. If Solorel decided that he was displeased with Jonathan, he only needed a simplemand to get rid of him. In that case, Jonathan would probably be torn into pieces in the blink of an eye. However, Jonathan wasn''t too discouraged by it. After all, he had just arrived and didn''t have much foundation yet. On the table were a variety of dishes which were mostly Chanaean cuisine. Not long after, Walrion approached Solorel with a troubled expression on his face. ¡°Your Highness, Mr. Langston said that we can''t take all of the spatial rings even if it''s yourmand. We can only take a maximum of three rings!¡± Walrion whispered. Jonathan, who was listening from the side, had a feeling that it was not a simple issue. Clearly, to the vampires, the spatial rings were extremely precious treasures that were hard toe by. That was why the person in charge of the inventory wouldn''t release all of the rings even if Solorel gave the order. ¡°Mr. Langston?¡± Jonathan was slightly puzzled. ¡°It seems that you haven''t mentioned him before, Prince Solorel.¡± Solorel was frowning slightly when he heard Jonathan. He immediately smiled as he exined, ¡°Your Majesty, you may not be aware, but Mr. Titus Langston is one of the elders in the n. However, he suffered serious internal injuries during the Eastern Invasion over twenty years ago and has not fully recovered since. Hence, he is now rather peculiar and unwilling to interact with others. I was afraid that he would be too bored, so I let him manage the inventory. Considering his temperament, I didn''t want him to offend you, so I didn''t let hime along although he should have.¡± Smiling, Jonathan replied, ¡°I see. Since the elder refuses to release the rings, let''s forget about it.¡± Solorel nced at Jonathan and saw that he was smiling. However, he couldn''t guess what thetter was thinking. Not daring to show a hint of negligence, Solorel immediately added, ¡°Your Majesty, since you have spoken, the entire n must obey. How about this, Your Majesty? I''ll go to where the inventory is kept for a while. You can have your meal first. I''ll be back in no time.¡± Chuckling, Jonathan said, ¡°I''m not hungry at the moment. Why don''t I apany you to take a look?¡± Solorel paused for a moment before replying, ¡°All right, if Your Majesty wishes to go.¡± Since Jonathan wanted to go, Mabel and Beatrix had to follow suit naturally, considering they were now his attendants. In truth, Jonathan just wanted to see how Solorel would handle the problem and the extent of his determination. Since Titus was a tough nut to crack, Jonathan had to go and see for himself. If Solorel sessfully obtained the ten spatial rings, it would serve as a deterrent and show the entire n his determination. This was Jonathan''s actual objective since he could only rely on Solorel for everything, as his foundation was nonexistent at the moment. Chapter 402 Chapter 402 The Dietrich family''s warehouse was in the basement. It was heavily guarded, with hidden traps along the way in. While walking down the stairs, Solorel exined to Jonathan, ¡°Your Majesty, this warehouse is our treasure vault. Only treasured items are stored inside.¡± After some hesitation, he added, ¡°Next to this is Fog City, where our revered ancestor cultivated her powers. Now that she''s no longer around, you can head there if you want to cultivate your powers. She granted you permission before she left.¡± That instantly piqued Jonathan''s interest. He reckoned the ce where the primogenitor cultivated would be full of benefits. And that was much more precious than anything else. ¡°Great, that''s fantastic!¡± Jonathan eximed. Solorel responded with a smile. Following that, the group arrived before the warehouse. There was a white sliding door right in front of the warehouse. A door like that was so sturdy that even a rocketuncher could not crack it open. The front door was tightly shut at the moment. Solorel walked up to the scanner by the entrance and did a retinal scan. The door slowly slid open. What came within Jonathan''s sight was a passageway before him. Inside, it was as bright as day, with snow-white marble walls and gold-threaded carpet on the floor. Well-known paintings that were worth a fortune were hung along the passageway. Solorel stepped in front to lead the way while Jonathan and the rest followed behind. As they walked through the passageway, they arrived in front of another entrance. This time, it was still a sliding door, but before the door sat an elderly man dressed in ck. He sat upright at a desk, and there was a booklet on it. That elderly man was none other than Titus. Titus was in charge of that treasure vault. He had always been a fair and impartial man who was blunt with his words. The group halted in their tracks right before Titus, yet thetter ignored them and instead closed his eyes and leaned back on his chair, pretending to be asleep. Evidently, he was unweing toward Jonathan and the others. With a grim expression, Solorel let out a dry cough and uttered, ¡°Mr. Langston, His Majesty is here. Aren''t you going to get up and greet him?¡± Titus, however, stayed still, almost as if he was sound asleep. Jonathan remained silent. He was waiting for Solorel to resolve that situation. Anger simmered in the depths of Solorel''s eyes. He inhaled deeply and voiced, ¡°Let me repeat myself, Mr. Langston. His Majesty is here. You should get up and greet him now.¡± Nheless, Titus remained motionless. Neither did he open his eyes. At that, Solorel roared, ¡°Walrion!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Walrion responded respectfully. Solorel snapped, ¡°Mr. Langston has disrespected His Majesty and that is a severe act of rebellion. He will be dismissed and no longer manage the treasure vault, which''ll be effective immediately.¡± As those words fell, Titus suddenly opened his eyes. A terrifying gleam emitted from his gaze as he sneered at those words. ¡°Solorel, what an arrogant man you are!¡± Solorel gave Titus an indifferent look. Titus swept his gaze toward Jonathan, then said, ¡°A brat like him deserves to be King?¡± Solorel expressed, ¡°His Majesty was specially appointed by our revered ancestor. She has done it before everyone''s eyes. What, do you not take our revered ancestor''s words seriously now?¡± Titus fumed, ¡°Solorel, stop using the revered ancestor to scare me. Now that she''s no longer around, I will never allow this brat to be the King.¡± ¡°It''s a pity that it is not up to you to decide,¡± Solorel coldly replied. Right then, Jonathan broke his silence. He smiled and remarked, ¡°Nice to meet you, Mr. Langston. Do you mind if I say a few words?¡± ¡°Spit it out,¡± said Titus. Unperturbed, Jonathan uttered, ¡°First of all, I didn''t ask to be King. If the revered ancestor didn''t appoint me, even if I begged on my knees till my legs were bruised, Prince Solorel would still not crown me. You have to be clear that you guys are the ones who asked me toe here. If Prince Solorel tells me to, I will leave. I''ll leave this ce right away. Secondly, I''m not interested in the position of the King. It may seem like everyone here refers to me as ''Your Majesty'' when they see me, but in truth, everyone is adhering to Prince Solorel''smands. And that is just a portion of the people here. There''s another group of people who doesn''t acknowledge me as the King, just like you. But I don''t really care about that. Third, I have no idea why you''re so hostile toward me. Do you perhaps think I''m not suited to be King and the revered ancestor''s words are nonsense? Do you think you''ll only be satisfied if you be King? If that is so, I''m more than willing to let you take over this spot.¡± Jonathan criticized Titus both indirectly and directly. He was reasonable and polite with his words, yet the meaning behind them was sharp and nasty. In other words, these were the three points he made: one, the vampires had begged him toe over; two, he could not care less about the position appointed to him; andstly, Titus was a bad*ss and a rebel for going against Leahra''s words. Well, Jonathan was never a good-tempered man, to begin with. He sure was a headache. Titus was undoubtedly startled. He mmed his palm onto the desk and bellowed, ¡°What a sharp- tongued brat! Get out of here!¡± Jonathan looked at Titus coldly and said, ¡°I''ll treat whoever treats me nicely ten times better. That''s the kind of person I am. But I hold no power here. If you want me to scram, very well then. I''ll scram now!¡± As his words fell, he turned around and left. ¡°Your Majesty!¡± Anxiousness overwhelmed Solorel, and he immediately stopped Jonathan. Jonathan snickered. ¡°Prince Solorel, is it that I''m not allowed to leave?¡± Prince Solorel quickly stepped back and answered, ¡°I''m sorry!¡± Before long, he continued, ¡°Your Majesty, it''s absurd for Titus to act that way. Tell me how to deal with him, and I''ll do as told.¡± Jonathan smiled and stated, ¡°He deserves to die!¡± A frosty glint crossed Solorel''s gaze. ¡°Very well. I''ll kill him right away.¡± His murderous aura soared as he stormed toward Titus after he finished speaking. ¡°Prince Solorel, I''m merely kidding.¡± Judging by how Solorel reacted, Jonathan figured Titus would die there and then if he did not stop the former. Of course, Titus was shocked. It was beyond his imagination that Solorel would be so unwavering. Jonathan spoke no more of the subject. ¡°I''m hungry. I want to eat now.¡± He then left the treasure vault. Mabel and Beatrix followed behind him too. Walrion and Aurora, on the other hand, were a little hesitant. They were unsure if they should remain where they were or follow Jonathan out. Solorel shot them a re. ¡°Why are you two still standing here?¡± Walrion and Aurora hastily hummed an agreement and trailed behind the rest. After Walrion and Aurora left, only Solorel and Titus were left in the treasure vault. ¡°From today onward, Titus, you''ll no longer be our n elder. The treasure vault is no longer under your control, so hand over the key. Head back and wait for His Majesty''smands. If His Majesty wants you dead, no one will be able to save you, not even the immortals,¡± Solorel grimly uttered. Titus nced at Solorel with an odd look. ¡°Solorel, are you being serious?¡± Solorel reasoned, ¡°When our revered ancestor was around, I adhered to her arrangements. Now that she''s no longer around, I''ll follow His Majesty''s orders. What I don''t understand is, why are you being so rude toward His Majesty?¡± ¡°I would be fine if you were King. But what capabilities or qualifications does Jonathan have? What gives him the right to lead us?¡± Titus retorted. ¡°Our revered ancestor gave him the right!¡± Solorel was seething with anger. ¡°Everything we have now was given to us by our revered ancestor. Even if she wants us to die, we can never go against her. Besides, she must have ns for making such arrangements. What do you know?¡± Titus fell silent for a long while. ¡°Jonathan is a nobody. He just got here, and yet he''s asking for ten spatial rings. That''s daylight robbery. How can I believe that he''ll be able to lead us well?¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ¡°You know nothing. His Majesty was testing our sincerity. You have to remember that we are the ones who made hime here,¡± exined Solorel. ¡°The spatial rings are valuable items. He''s too greedy,¡± Titus imed. Solorel went quiet before heaving a deep sigh. ¡°Titus, I''m telling you so much because I care about our rtionship. The instructions I gave you earlier were no joke either. Hand over the key now.¡± Titus'' expression darkened. ¡°And if I don''t?¡± ¡°Then I''ll kill you right away,¡± Solorel answered resolutely. ¡°Aren''t you afraid of my son?¡± Titus asked. Solorel scoffed, ¡°Finally, you spoke your mind. You beat around the bush for so long all because you wanted your son to be King, right?¡± ¡°That''s right!¡± admitted Titus. ¡°My son''s cultivation level was already at Level Nine of Immortal Stage ten years ago. Now that he''s traveling around the world, perhaps when he returns, he''d have already condensed the divine mana and reached Void Domain. He''s the perfect candidate to be the King.¡± ¡°Based on what you just said, I have every reason to kill you,¡± asserted Solorel. Titus burst outughing. ¡°Do you dare to do that? My son has arge group of diehard followers. If you kill me, the vampires will get no peace forever.¡± Solorel sniggered. ¡°You''re overestimating your son. If he dares do anything, I''ll be the first to kill him.¡± He stilled for a moment. ¡°Titus, I thought you were someone I''d have great respect for. But from the looks of things now, you''re nothing but an immensely selfish being. It turns out that you''ve always perceived this n as yours and your son''s. You protecting the vampires is equivalent to protecting your son and you''re protecting this treasure vault because you deemed it your son''s. Now that you realize the throne has been snatched away and your son can no longer be King, you no longer care about the vampires'' future and well-being.¡± Titus angrily spat, ¡°Nonsense!¡± Solorel thundered, ¡°Cut the cr*p. As long as your son isn''t the King, I have the right to deal with you. Hand over the key at once!¡± Chapter 403 Chapter 403 The determination of Solorel was unwavering. Titus fell silent. After some time, he quietly handed over the key. In the past, it was the esteemed elders of the vampires who would make the decisions for their future. The elders were the ones who decided to invade the east back then, a decision that had cost three elders their lives and left Titus wounded, unable to recover. Although Titus had never condensed divine mana in the past, he possessed an extraordinary magical artifact that, coupled with his stunningbat abilities, could challenge even Solorel. But that was all in the past now. The present Titus, without his magical artifact and his body still suffering from unrecovered wounds, was no match for Solorel, especially with the myriad of war generals under the prince''smand. Titus'' strengthy merely in his long-standing experience within the vampire n and the position of his son, who had ascended to the esteemed role of a prince. His son, Anakin Langston, was one of the strongest among the ten princes. Aside from Solorel, his influence and cultivation were the most formidable among the princes. Moreover, Anakin had ventured into the mysterious Lost Ruins a decade ago, his fate unknown to all. If Anakin was still alive, his level of cultivation would be unfathomable. However, it was equally possible that Anakin was no longer alive, leaving Titus with the task of knowing when to yield as a wise man. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. After Titus had taken his leave, Solorel took possession of the ten spatial rings. They were housed within a beautiful antique brocade box. Solorel then proceeded to the dining hall. Inside, Jonathan and the others hadn''t yet begun their meal as they patiently awaited Solorel. Not only did Jonathan require much support from Solorel, but he also needed to hold the prince, a senior court official, in the highest regard, even if the former didn''t need to depend on him. Rising, Jonathan addressed Solorel with a warm smile, ¡°Prince Solorel, we are all famished. Please, join us.¡± Solorel came to stand beside Jonathan, then suddenly, he knelt down, bending both knees in the act of extreme reverence. Jonathan was taken aback and hastened to lift Solorel. ¡°Prince Solorel,¡± he said, flustered. ¡°What are you doing? Please rise!¡± Jonathan was genuinely shaken. With Solorel''s stature and age, this act of deference was unexpected. What was even more surprising was that he could not lift the prince. Aurora and Walrion were equally taken aback. Solorel spoke solemnly. ¡°I have let you down and caused you humiliation today, Your Majesty. Please punish me!¡± ¡°Prince Solorel!¡± Jonathan took a deep breath. ¡°You have shown me sincerity today, and I understand your intentions. Please, rise, so we may discuss everything.¡± Jonathan meant every word he said. Solorel let out a breath he didn''t realize he was holding. At this moment, he knew that Jonathan had truly begun to ept and trust him. Trust was akin to a slow-growing tree, and it wasn''t going to sprout overnight, not especially between two strangers. Solorel rose to his feet, presenting Jonathan with the brocade box. ¡°Your Majesty, these are the spatial rings you requested.¡± Jonathan epted them and handed them to Aurora. ¡°Ms. Aurora, distribute these rings among the marquises and hand the rest back to me.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty,¡± said Aurora respectfully. Lunch extended well past two in the afternoon. The weather in Eastsummer was delightful, and the midday ambiance lent afortable lethargy to all. Mabel and Beatrix indulged in some wine, and the sleepiness that followed had them retreating to their respective quarters for a nap. Jonathan, however, could not afford the luxury of an afternoon nap, for Solorel was paying him a visit at his ce. The wise old court official waited patiently outside the pce, demonstrating an impable understanding of courtly manners. Jonathan hastened to greet him and, upon seeing Solorel, offered a wry smile. ¡°Prince Solorel, you''re my elder. Please dispense with the formalities. It would make me feel ufortable if I can''t be at ease with you.¡± ¡°The etiquette between a ruler and his subject is invible,¡± Solorel replied with a mild smile. Taking Solorel''s hand, Jonathan guided him inside, saying, ¡°Let''s discuss this inside.¡± As they settled in the drawing room, Jonathan spoke straightforwardly. ¡°I presume you are here to discuss some matters?¡± His faith in Solorel ensured there would be no room for beating around the bush. ¡°There are indeed a few matters at hand,¡± Solorel replied. Jonathan offered a slight smile, gesturing for him to proceed. ¡°The first matter pertains to your official coronation, Your Majesty. I intend to hold a grand coronation ceremony a month from now. All the princes from various regions are expected to return to attend,¡± Solorel stated. Pondering over this, Jonathan said, ¡°I doubt all princes will be amenable to this. They each have their territories and followers. Would it not lead to chaos when all of them return at once?¡± To this, Solorel responded, ¡°Your concern is valid, Your Majesty. I have given it due consideration as well. At that time, each prince must return alone. If any of them dare to harbor rebellious thoughts, I shall deal with them decisively.¡± Jonathan couldn''t help but let out a bitter chuckle. ¡°These men are longstanding members of the n. Prince Solorel, I''m perplexed as to why you would be so resolute and ruthless against them to defend an outsider like me.¡± To this, Solorel responded, ¡°Your Majesty, you were personally chosen by our revered ancestor. I have faith in her wisdom as she has seen millenniums pass. What could possibly escape her discerning gaze? She proimed that only you could lead us through theing strife. Therefore, anyone opposing you is courting disaster for our n, and I simply won''t stand for it.¡± At that moment, Jonathan finally understood Solorel''s thoughts, and with sincerity, he said, ¡°In light of your trust, I will not let you down.¡± ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty.¡± Solorel paused before asking, ¡°Do you have any other concerns regarding the coronation ceremony, Your Majesty?¡± ¡°I have none. You may arrange everything.¡± Solorel offered a small smile and proceeded, ¡°The second matter pertains to the treasure vault. Here is the key. You should be in possession of it, Your Majesty.¡± As he spoke, he produced a key. ¡°That doesn''t seem very appropriate,¡± Jonathan protested. Nevertheless, Solorel stood his ground and said, ¡°Everything is yours. It''s only appropriate that you have it.¡± After a moment of hesitation, Jonathan nodded and epted the key. Solorel continued, ¡°Later on, I shall summon those who manage our estate, and they will present you with aprehensive report of our financial status. How you wish to manipte the funds will be entirely up to you.¡± There was an earnestness in Solorel''s words that reflected the depths of his sincerity. Jonathan nodded in acknowledgment. ¡°The third order of business pertains to tonight,¡± Solorel went on. ¡°I n to hold a meeting at your pce tonight, where I will call upon all my faithful adherents to swear their loyalty to you, Your Majesty.¡± Jonathan appeared quite startled but quicklyposed himself. ¡°Prince Solorel, wouldn''t that cause resentment among them? Hastiness could bring about unfavorable results. Let us take things slow. After all, you are here with me, are you not?¡± Solorel''s voice remained unyielding. ¡°It is necessary to do so.¡± Noticing his determined tone, Jonathan let out a small sigh of resignation. ¡°Very well, then.¡± A smile of victory flickered over Solorel''s face. He then produced a silk pouch. ¡°Your Majesty,¡± he said, ¡°this was entrusted to me by our revered ancestor. She instructed me to pass it to you and advised that, in times of peril, when you find yourself backed into a corner, open this pouch.¡± With these words, he handed the pouch to Jonathan. Thetter epted it, examining the pouch carefully. Inside his heart, a wildfire of curiosity was burning. What on earth could be within this pouch? Is there an ingenious written strategy inside? What could the strategy be about, though? Suppressing his curiosity, Jonathan tucked the silk pouch away. ¡°Your Majesty, I have spoken my piece. Do you have any othermands?¡± ¡°None,¡± Jonathan replied with a smile. ¡°Then I shall take my leave,¡± Solorel responded. ¡°I will see you off!¡± Jonathan offered. ¡°Your Majesty, please stay,¡± Solorel countered. Jonathan knew Solorel valued the etiquette between the ruler and the subject, so he didn''t insist. However, Solorel soon returned. ¡°Your Majesty, it seems I''ve grown senile and forgetful. I neglected to mention another crucial matter!¡± he confessed. Intrigued, Jonathan asked, ¡°What other matter of importance is there?¡± ¡°In view of Titus'' insolence, I have stripped him of the elder rank and made him surrender the key to the treasure vault. As for what is to be done next, I await your instruction,¡± Solorel said. ¡°How do you propose we handle it, Prince Solorel?¡± Jonathan queried. Solorel said solemnly, ¡°Titus holds high prestige within our n. Your recent ascension, if coupled with his execution, could instill fear amongst our kin. However, if we show leniency, others may interpret it as weakness and deem you easy to exploit. I suggest I apprehend Titus and throw him into a dark cell. Tomorrow, when I insist on executing him, undoubtedly many will step forward to plead for his mercy. You could then pardon him, disying both your firmness and benevolence.¡± Jonathan''s eyes gleamed with delight at Solorel''s suggestion. Prince Solorel does have my best interest at heart. ¡°Wouldn''t this tarnish your reputation, though?¡± Jonathan asked. Solorel smiled and said, ¡°Not at all. It''s merely a game of good cop, bad cop, and it''s only fitting that I y thetter, Your Majesty.¡± Jonathan chuckled at his reply. Nheless, he asked in a puzzled tone, ¡°I have never crossed Titus. Why does he disy such hostility toward me?¡± ¡°Titus is a man without vision. He has an outstanding son, who has been rumored to have headed to Lost Ruins. He has always thought that his son should be crowned King of Gulden Vampir. Hence, he is not too pleased with you being crowned instead.¡± ¡°He has an outstanding son, you say?¡± Jonathan asked warily, a hint of murderous intent flickering across his eyes. Chapter 404 Chapter 404 That was the art of ruling. Now that Jonathan had been crowned as the vampire king, he understood all too well the loneliness of being at the top. Being in a position of power meant that one couldn''t simply be kind-hearted and expect everything to fall into ce. There were countless individuals who coveted his position, eager to seize it for themselves. In light of this, Jonathan recognized Titus'' son as a threat. Thus, he would find a way to eliminate the enemy. Solorel was pleased with Jonathan''s performance. ¡°Titus'' son is called Anakin Langston, and he already reached Level Nine of the Immortal Stage ten years ago. Moreover, he wields formidable magical weapons. Anakin''s foothold is in Soblonaro; he has gathered a loyal band of skilled fighters there, but he grew discontented with his inability to condense his divine mana. There are rumors stating that he went to Lost Ruins Realm.¡± ¡°Lost Ruins? What kind of ce is that?¡± Jonathan asked. Solorel replied, ¡°You have seen our revered ancestor''s magical weapon¡ªDisc of Fate. It can unlock portals to various dimensional spaces with our revered ancestor''s powers. Time and space are the most extraordinary phenomena in this world. The realms of dimensional spaces do exist. Beyond the grasp of ordinary mortals lies a multitude of realms that are unlocked by the Disc of Fate. Ignorance may shield them from the truth, but the existence of these dimensions remains undeniable.¡± Jonathan couldn''t help but smile wryly. ¡°Prince Solorel, there''s no need for such lengthy exnations. I''m well aware of the existence of dimensional spaces. Let me give you a practical example. In August 1981, a ship named Sea Breeze mysteriously vanished in the notorious Devil''s Triangle. Six individuals on board the vessel vanished without a trace. However, after eight years had passed, the same ship miraculously reappeared in the original area of the Devil''s Triangle. And astonishingly, the six people on board were unharmed. Themon factor among them was that they had lost all sense of time and were unaware eight years had passed; it felt like a fleeting moment to them. They reluctantly epted that eight years had passed only after the investigators persistently reminded them of the psed time. When asked what they had been doing during that time, they had no answers because they felt they had only experienced a brief moment and hadn''t done anything.¡± ¡°The vast and mysterious universe is beyond theprehension of ordinary mortals. Wonders abound in this grand cosmos,¡± Solorel remarked with a faint smile. ¡°The Lost Ruins is but one of these dimensional spaces.¡± ¡°I disagree. Many dimensional spaces exist, and each can be likened to diverse disks within a computer system. Some are functioning as storage, while others serve as trash repositories. Regardless, the boundless universe reign as the true harmonious dominion, the very core that upholds bnce,¡± Jonathan opined. Solorel nodded in agreement. ¡°Indeed, the boundless universe is the central hub for Earth.¡± Jonathan''s excitement grew as he continued, ¡°However, within the vast expanse of the universe, Earth is merely oneputer among many. Yet, thisputer connects to the entire cosmic inte. Thus, all things converge into one and originate from the same source.¡± A flicker of admiration shimmered in Solorel''s eyes as he praised, ¡°Your Majesty, your wisdom is truly exceptional.¡± Jonathan chuckled. ¡°I remember reading a science fiction novel that talks about a bold concept. It proposed that we humans are actually extraterrestrial beings exiled to Earth. After many years, the elders on the alien felt that our exile had been too long, so they sent four individuals to investigate. If we had repented, we would have been allowed to return to the alien world. However, the physical bodies of the four aliens couldn''t make the journey, so they had to travel through the realms of the soul. It''s like how information can be transmitted instantly across vast distances on the inte. The primordial spirit isposed of information and thoughts, so their spirit was sent to Earth. Since they lacked physical bodies, they had to be reincarnated. One of them was reincarnated as Siddhartha Gautama, known as Gautama Buddha, another became Muhammad, and another became Jesus. So, you see, the teachings of these three great religious figures all aim to guide people to be virtuous and do good deeds so that after death, they can have a positive oue. Whether you believe in any religion, as long as you lead a righteous life, you can return to their home.¡± ¡°That''s an interesting story. It''s very imaginative. But what about thest person? Weren''t there four individuals?¡± queried Solorel. ¡°You would never guess who thest person became.¡± ¡°Could it be our revered ancestor?¡± Jonathan rolled his eyes. ¡°How could the author of the novel know our ancestor!¡± Though Solorel felt a slight embarrassment, his response was not surprising. In his heart, Leahra was held in higher regard than any of the three individuals mentioned in the novel. ¡°Well, who is it then?¡± His curiosity was piqued by Jonathan''s words. Thetter replied smilingly, ¡°It''s Albert Einstein!¡± Solorel couldn''t help but be taken aback. ¡°The author is quite remarkable. It may seem like fiction, but it unveils many unexined phenomena.¡± He paused for a moment before adding, ¡°The first three were imaginative, but including Einstein was a brilliant touch.¡± ¡°That''s right. Einstein''s research on rtivity and quantum mechanics provided excellent exnations for concepts like spacetime and dimensional spaces. He once shared a story taking ce in the future about a pair of twin brothers in their twenties. The younger brother traveled in a spacecraft at a speed of two hundred and ny thousand kilometers per second, whereas the older brother remained on Earth. Fifty yearster, when the older brother had be an elderly man with gray hair, he discovered his younger brother was still in his thirties! It turns out that only a few years had passed for the younger brother traveling at the speed of light!¡± Jonathan exined. Solorel expressed his interest, asking, ¡°What''s the name of this novel? I''d like to read it when I have the time.¡± Scratching the back of his head, Jonathan answered, ¡°I don''t remember anymore. It''s an old novel.¡± ¡°To think that the author envisioned such ideas a long time ago. It''s truly phenomenal.¡± Jonathan chuckled, then shifted the conversation back to the main subject. ¡°Prince Solorel, despite our lengthy discussion, I still find myself uncertain about the nature of the Lost Ruins. What exactly is it, and why is Anakin so determined to venture there?¡± ¡°It''s difficult to find Blood Lotus and Blood Bodhi in the boundless universe. The Lost Ruins is believed to be the sole ce where Blood Bodhi might exist. Anakin seeks to locate Blood Bodhi within the Lost Ruins in order to condense his divine mana sessfully. It is said that the Lost Ruins serves as an exile realm, where powerful Divine Masters banished numerous ancient beasts that once threatened human survival during the primordial era.¡± ¡°How does one gain entry into the Lost Ruins?¡± Solorel admitted, ¡°I''m not entirely certain about the specifics either.¡± Realizing the futility of pursuing that particr line of inquiry, Jonathan steered the conversation toward a more pressing concern. ¡°Considering Anakin''s resolute decision to enter the Lost Ruins, it seems unlikely he will meet his demise there. If he were to perish, it could be somewhat manageable. However, if he were to seed and return, bolstered by Titus'' instigation, it would undoubtedly unleash chaos in the world.¡± ¡°We shall face any challenges thate our way. There''s no need to fear Anakin. I firmly believe in our revered ancestor''s guidance. Anakin can never truly establish legitimacy. You, Your Majesty, are the rightful ruler!¡± Solorel stated confidently. ¡°Unfortunately, killing Titus will only provide Anakin with the excuse to unleash chaos. If we spare his life, he''ll also cause trouble.¡± Jonathan shook his head. ¡°Hence, being afraid of Anakin is not a viable choice. The only solution is for me to rapidly enhance my abilities and keep Anakin on edge.¡± ¡°Your Majesty, I have every confidence in your abilities.¡± With a faint sigh, Jonathan said, ¡°I only hope that Anakin does not return too soon so that I''ll have more time.¡± ¡°You need not worry, Your Majesty. You must understand that you are the luckiest person, and fortune favors the righteous!¡± Jonathan burst intoughter upon hearing Solorel''s words. As Jonathan escorted Solorel out, the former said, ¡°Prince Solorel, would it be all right if I bring my two friends to visit the treasure vault? Don''t worry; I only intend to show them around. I will not take anything from there.¡± In response, Solorel couldn''t help smiling. ¡°Your Majesty, as I have mentioned, all the treasures in the treasure vault belong to you. I have no objections, even if you wish to give them away. I can only propose suggestions, whereas you hold the power to make the final decisions.¡± Jonathan chuckled. ¡°All right, then. Rest assured. I know what to do.¡± ¡°I trust you, Your Majesty.¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. With that, Solorel took his leave. After returning to his bedroom, Jonathan looked at the key and silk pouch in his possession. The revered ancestor is so amazing. What exactly is inside that can save me from danger? He couldn''t make sense of the situation. His recollection of a novel he had read in the past reminded him of the fascinating concept of silk pouches being utilized as clever tactics. A strong sense of curiosity welled up within Jonathan as he couldn''t resist the yearning to unveil the contents of the silk pouch. If there''s some ingenious advice inside, I can use it in times of peril. So, why not take a look now? As such, he opened the silk pouch decisively and found a piece of paper inside, as he expected. Upon closer examination, he realized that the words were written in Ustranasian. The handwriting was elegant and showcased the primogenitor''s excellent penmanship. There was only one sentence written: In times of peril, seek refuge within Fog City for safety! Jonathan''s curiosity about Fog City grew stronger once again. He knew it was where Leahra had cultivated her powers, and now he was eager to explore the ce. Next, he swiftly left his bedroom and went to knock on Mabel''s door. ¡°What''s the matter?¡± Her voice was tinged with sleepiness and impatience. One would not be pleased when one''s afternoon nap was interrupted. He said smilingly, ¡°Good news! I''ll take you both to the vampires'' treasure vault and Fog City, where our revered ancestor cultivated her powers.¡± ¡°Great! Wait for me!¡± Mabel replied enthusiastically. Jonathan then went to find Beatrix. Chapter 405 Chapter 405 Beatrix was immensely interested in Fog City and the treasure vault, so she was thrilled when she heard that Jonathan was going to check it out. However, she was still somewhat worried. ¡°Is this really okay?¡± ¡°Don''t worry. I''ve told Prince Solorel about this, and he says it''s fine,¡± Jonathan replied. At that, Beatrix became at ease. Thereafter, Jonathan left the pce with the two beautiful women. Right as they stepped out of the area, they encountered Aurora. Aurora looked stately and valiant in her white tuxedo. She walked over to Jonathan and greeted him, ¡°Your Majesty.¡± He smiled. ¡°No need for formalities.¡± ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty.¡± Then, she presented him with the spatial ring''s brocade box. ¡°Your Majesty, I''ve given a spatial ring to each vampire marquis. The remaining six rings are in here.¡± Once Jonathan took the brocade box, he kept it in his spatial ring. Abruptly, a smile grew on his face as he said, ¡°Right, I just remembered something. I still have Lord Reichlin''s millions of Epean currency in my spatial ring.¡± After a pause, he turned to Aurora. ¡°Ms. Aurora, please get Lord Reichlin to send me his ount details so that I can transfer the money to him.¡± This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡°Your Majesty, you have your own financial rights within our people. I''ll handle this matter for you,¡± she immediately responded. In other words, she was telling him that he did not need to use his own money. Hearing that, Jonathan did not insist otherwise. He then added, ¡°I''ll be taking a trip to the treasure vault and our revered ancestor''s Fog City. Doe along.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± Aurora would never go against his words. Jonathan had to admit that it felt good to have her thorough subordination. The lock to the first door of the treasure vault needed biometric authentication, but the key Jonathan had could unlock it too. Hence, he used the key to open it. The keyhole was located in a covert spot, and he only managed to find it when Aurora told him where it was. Once the door opened, she informed him, ¡°Your Majesty, Prince Solorel is making preparations to change the password to your biometrics, but this process will take some time.¡± He chuckled and reassured, ¡°There''s no hurry.¡± Following that, the group entered the white,vish tunnel. Previously, the crowd had been blocked at the treasure vault''s entrance, but this time, Titus had already been escorted away. ¡°Titus Langston has been captured by Prince Solorel and officially escorted to the prison,¡± Aurora reported in a timely manner. Jonathan nodded but did not probe further. He instructed her to open the door with the key. Once Aurora took the key from him, she located the keyhole and unlocked the door. In no time, that mysterious door gradually slid open. Finally, the inside of the treasure vault was revealed to everyone. Jonathan and the others were exhrated. As it was also Aurora''s first time at the treasure vault, she was filled with curiosity too. Jonathan was the first to enter, and the rest followed right behind him. Countless dazzling treasures entered their line of sight. It was as if they had entered a divine dragon''s treasure trove. Jonathan''s group was nearly blinded by the scintiting treasures in the vault. This really is a treasure vault! The vault was around three hundred square meters in size, and everything was arranged meticulously inside. There were pieces of jewelry, gold, Chanaean relics, and plenty of rare weapons. Furthermore, there were simpler and smaller items at the side as well. The number of valuables within the vault was absolutely incredible. As a matter of fact, many lost pieces of artwork were here too. ¡°That''s the lost statue of Lucent Garden. I never thought I''d see it here.¡± Mabel gasped when she saw a strange statue in the vault. ¡°And that one! That''s a Chanaean relic, Ansketel Etton''s Stone Tablets!¡± She appeared to be stunned to her core. Meanwhile, Beatrix''s gaze was fixed on some old manuals. She eximed, ¡°Oh, my God! Isn''t that the original manual of one of House of Kung Fu''s techniques? And that''s Iron Palm''s original manual! This, too! Is this a witchcraft manual?¡± Jonathan and the rest were not too interested in martial arts manuals. Their physique had already been upgraded to the peak, and they were already one with all the martial arts techniques. Therefore, Jonathan''s attention was on a long sword. He walked over to it and unsheathed it directly. Although the de was ck, there was no other part of the sword that seemed extraordinary. ¡°Is there a history to this sword? Why is it in the treasure vault?¡± he asked Aurora curiously. However, she was unable to give him an answer. ¡°Your Majesty, I''ve never been in here before either, so I''m not too sure about that. Nevertheless, I can find out about it.¡± ¡°We''ll discuss thatter, then. It''s nothing urgent.¡± Mabel craned her neck to peek at the sword. ¡°Is there anything special about this?¡± ¡°It doesn''t seem unique on the outside, but I sense a hint of bloodthirst from it,¡± hemented. ¡°That''s odd.¡± Mabel also looked over. A bizarre look crossed her eyes after she observed it for some time. She, too, sensed the sword''s bloodthirst. ¡°I can discern a trace of sentience from the sword. It''s really yearning for blood,¡± she said. Beatrix nced at it. ¡°That means this sword is a spiritual weapon. It isn''t shocking for it to have a mind of its own, then.¡± A pauseter, she added, ¡°There are four kinds of magical weapons¡ªspiritual, mystic, celestial, and divine. Spiritual weapons are of the lowest grade. For example, my master''s Demon yer is a mystic weapon.¡± Jonathan''s eyes lit up, and he asked Mabel, ¡°Didn''t you say you need a magical weapon? What about this one?¡± Mabel''s interest was piqued, and she instinctively turned to Aurora. ¡°Can I have it?¡± Thetter promptly replied in reverence, ¡°It''s all up to His Majesty.¡± Hearing that, Mabel let out the breath she had been holding. Gathering her focus, she then made a minute cut on her palm with her fingernail. Next, her fresh, red blood dripped onto the sword''s de. The second the drop of blood touched the de, it disappeared. Mabel dropped a total of twenty droplets of blood on it consecutively. Subsequently, the sword started making a buzzing sound. Like a shedding snake, the rust on the de faded. It was genuinely a miraculous sight. Shortly after, a shiny de emerged before the crowd. Mabel beamed. ¡°I can sense its mood and heartbeat! It''s overjoyed, and its name is Shanow Sword!¡± Beatrix paled a little. ¡°It can convey its mood to you?¡± ¡°That''s right!¡± Mabel affirmed. ¡°Then, you''re in great luck, Mabel! Spiritual weapons can only fuse with mana, but mystic weapons can convey their moods to you. If a mystic weapon gets enough nourishment from Spirit Pills and such, it''ll upgrade into a celestial weapon!¡± borated Beatrix. Mabel was over the moon. With this mystic weapon, herbat force would increase tremendously. Turning to Jonathan, she asked, ¡°Jonathan, are you really giving this sword to me?¡± He chuckled. ¡°Of course. Don''t worry. I''m not going to ask you to return the favor with your body.¡± ¡°Go to h*ll!¡± Mabel blushed. She then kept Shanow Sword in her spatial ring. The generous man he was, Jonathan proceeded to say to Aurora and Beatrix, ¡°Take a look around, and feel free to take anything you want as well.¡± Aurora lowered her head. ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty!¡± Despite her words, she did not make a move to take anything. In truth, Mabel was aware that it was not appropriate for her to take anything from the vault. However, the mystic weapon was too tempting for her. She had no choice but to act shamelessly for once. Beatrix''s Imperial Wind Sword was only a spiritual weapon, so she felt a little envious of Mabel at present. She wanted to scour around to see if there were other mystic weapons. s, no matter how hard she searched, she could not find any spiritual weapons lying around, let alone mystic weapons. On the other hand, Jonathan was not interested in anything in the vault. Now that he had Dragon Binding Gloves, he did not need any other weapons. His hands were the most powerful weapon he could have. After looking around in the vault, he said to Aurora, ¡°Some of the cultural relics in here belong to Chanaea. Although I''m the king of our n, I am also a Chanaean. Therefore, make a list of Chanaea''s relics here and keep them aside carefully before handing them to Mabel. Mabel will bring them back to Chanaea. In a way, we''ll be returning them to their original owner.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. I''ll work on it right away.¡± Jonathan nodded in acknowledgement. By now, he had seen most of the things in the treasure vault. He had actually wanted to look for elixir pills in the vault, but s, his search was fruitless. Even though there were many expensive items here, he was not interested in money. Soon, the group exited the vault. On this trip, Mabel was the lone person who benefited greatly. Thereafter, they headed to Fog City. Fog City was located right beside the treasure vault, and the doors to it were tightly shut. Jonathan stepped forward to give them a push. Immediately, they opened. There were no mechanisms attached to the doors of Fog City. When Leahra was still around, she had set up a mana barrier around the city, so no one could enter it. With her departure, the mana barrier dissipated as well. It was pitch-dark in Fog City. The second the group stepped into the city, they were greeted by gusts of chilly wind. It felt as if the entire ce was cooled by central air conditioning; it was a sensationpletely unlike the treasure vault. However, the chill in Fog City was not the kind that sent shivers down people''s spines. Additionally, the entire city was also fogged up, so the group could barely see who was standing in front of them. Sure enough, Fog City lived up to its name. Nevertheless, Jonathan''s crew consisted of mighty cultivators with excellent eyesight. In fact, Jonathan was the weakest cultivator among them. If they were to take a closer look at the city, they would realize that the spot where Leahra had cultivated was the city''s center. The ground had a gigantic formation diagram. When everyone stood on it, they could feel the gentle flow of air. That was a sensation enhanced by the formation. Yet, Jonathan was preupied with other thoughts. The revered ancestor said that I should escape to this city in times of peril. But won''t the enemies follow me here? It can''t be that simple, right? There must be other traps around. Thus, he started searching the area. In the meantime, Mabel and the rest were taken aback by the city view, in awe about the evesting mist. In fact, Mabel even bore thoughts of sitting on the throne Leahra had sat on for her cultivation. Nheless, she only mulled over the idea; she did not dare to make any reckless moves. Chapter 406 Chapter 406 Jonathan did not find any hidden traps in Fog City, where Leahra cultivated, and began to wonder why she had mentioned he should escape to Fog City in times of crisis. Nevertheless, he did not dwell on it too much, for he believed that since Leahra had said so, there must be a deeper meaning behind her words. At this point, he still had not perceived the imminent danger because he himself had not reached that critical moment. After spending half an hour in Fog City, Jonathan had already experienced the benefits of being here. The air was fresh, the environment grounded, and the flow of formations was highly beneficial for cultivation and self-improvement. As such, he decided to spend more time here whenever he had the chance. Later, everyone left Fog City and returned to the pce. Jonathan entrusted Aurora with the task of gathering information about Shanow Sword, and she acknowledged hismand with a nod. Meanwhile, outside the pce, two vampire soldiers were standing guard. Shortly after, Solorel sent a female official and two maidservants over. The two maidservants weremoners hired from outside, whereas the female official named Yeverie was a vampire who had attained Level One of the Divine Master realm. She had a sweet appearance, a slender figure, and was dressed in a sleek, ck suit, exuding bothpetence and visual appeal. In any case, Jonathan had a good impression of her. As for the two guards, they were vampires in the Nascent Soul realm, chosen by Solorel to serve as Jonathan''s personal guards. Their names were Khubie and Khrk. The two brothers possessed a robust physique, and their countenances exuded a grounded and unpretentious nature. Jonathan instructed them to alternate their duty shifts, ensuring that they would not be too exhausted. The brothers responded, ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty!¡± Jonathan could not help but feel a mix of satisfaction and amusement when he heard people address him as ¡°Your Majesty.¡± It was a role he had never expected to assume. Too bad I don''t have a harem! In the meantime, Mabel wasted no time and headed straight to her bedroom upon returning to the pce. With Shanow Sword in her possession, her excitement to study and harness its power was palpable. Jonathan and Beatrix gave her time and space to examine the weapon as well. Jonathan assured Beatrix, ¡°Beatrix, trust me when I say I''ll find a celestial weapon even more powerful than Mabel''s Shanow Sword. I''ve got luck on my side, and I''m determined to make it happen. You can count on me.¡± He was afraid she might be upset about it. She shed a faint grin. ¡°Don''t be silly. Mabel is my friend too, and I''m genuinely happy for her to have obtained a mystic weapon. Do I seem like someone who would harbor such petty feelings?¡± He chuckled. ¡°Well, anyway, I''ll make sure to get one for you.¡± Jonathan felt that he owed Beatrix quite a lot. All this time, she had been a constant presence in his life, selflessly extending her support and assistance to him. Mabel, on the other hand, had already reaped many benefits by following him. The fact that Mabel was able to break through and reach the Divine Master realm was also attributed to the pair of Heavenly Pills he had provided her. Despite facing a life-or-death situation, she managed to turn the tide and ascend to Level Eight of the Divine Master realm. This achievement was also made possible because of his assistance and support. The same went for the mystic weapon she acquired today. Jonathan held no ill feelings toward Mabel, but when hepared the circumstances, he couldn''t shake the feeling that he owed Beatrix a greater debt. Beatrix''s smile grew warmer as she felt a surge of warmth in her heart. She could discern the genuine sincerity in his words. While Jonathan could be childish at times, Beatrix could discern his sincerity in wanting to do something for her. With that, she replied, ¡°All right, I''ll trust in you, then. You''re truly fortunate, and I have faith that you''ll be able to discover a celestial weapon.¡± Jonathan grinned in response. Just then, Aurora walked over. ¡°Your Majesty!¡± she greeted respectfully. ¡°No need for formalities,¡± said Jonathan. Hence, Aurora continued, ¡°Your Majesty, the information about Shanow Sword is here.¡± She took out a file that contained all the freshlypiled data. He epted the file and said, ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°It''s my duty.¡± After a short pause, she added, ¡°If there are no further instructions, I shall take my leave.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Then, Aurora left. Right after Aurora''s departure, Beatrix said to Jonathan, ¡°It seems like Aurora has something against you!¡± He froze for a moment. ¡°Really? I think that''s just her personality. She treats the prince the same way too.¡± ¡°There''s still a difference in her attitude, though. She respects Prince Solorel wholeheartedly, but her deference toward you is more out of necessity.¡± She smiled faintly. That did not bother him. ¡°Maybe you''re right. Anyway, I can understand her feelings. After all, I''ve just arrived today! Furthermore, we likely left a bad impression on her since we stole her spatial ring previously.¡± He sighed. ¡°I really didn''t expect things to turn out this way either. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have taken her ring in the first ce.¡± Beatrix chuckled. ¡°Don''t worry. I can tell Aurora has great respect for Prince Solorel. Since he has made his intentions clear, I''m sure she''ll assist you earnestly.¡± ¡°You have a point.¡± Jonathan then opened the file containing the information on Shanow Sword. As it turned out, Shanow Sword was tempered in the frigid Astoria Ocean using the frost essence of a thousand-year-old ice spirit. When wielded by a powerful warrior, the sword could freeze everything within a ten-meter radius. A vampire prince, during his expedition to the Astoria Ocean, had stumbled upon Shanow Sword and imed it as his own. However, the original owner of the sword remained a mystery. The vampire princeter met his demise when he was in by Divine Emperor during an invasion in the eastern region. Hence, Shanow Sword fell into oblivion and was eventually stored in the treasure vault. The sword had lost its luster and was covered in rust because it had been sealed away for a long time. Jonathan found himself in awe of life''s uncanny coincidences. Mabel possessed an extraordinary mana distinct from that of ordinary individuals. Her ability stemmed from absorbing dark energy, resulting in a manifestation of the cold attribute. Shanow Sword, perfectly aligned with the cold attribute, was an idealpanion for her. On the other hand, Jonathan''s vitality was explosive in nature, so even if he were to wield the sword, he would not be able to unleash its potential fully. Isn''t this the workings of destiny? Three hourster, as night fell, Mabel finally emerged from her bedroom. After having finished their dinner, Jonathan and Beatrix prepared to meet Solorel, who had informed them that he would join them in two hours. That was why they came back to wait for him. When Mabel appeared, her beautiful face was flushed with exhration. Clearly, she was thrilled about her discovery. Jonathan could not help grinning. ¡°Looks like you''re so happy that you don''t need dinner anymore.¡± She remained all smiles but eventually suppressed her excitement and said, ¡°I have something to show you guys.¡± Beatrix responded smilingly, ¡°Sure. Let''s see what you''ve got to show off.¡± The hall was bathed in a pristine, white light. Currently, Yeverie and the maidservants were absent, while Khubie and Khrk stood guard outside. Mabel retrieved Shanow Sword from her spatial ring at this moment. The sword emanated a radiant glow amidst the snowy ambiance of the hall, resembling a shimmering stream of snow water and filling the space with an ethereal aura. The temperature in the entire hall suddenly dropped. Jonathan rubbed his nose. ¡°That''s great, Mabel. You won''t need air conditioning in the summer anymore.¡± Mabel rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Watch closely.¡± After exercising her vital strength, she channeled it into the sword with her mana. All of a sudden, frost started forming along the edges of the de. Soon, the temperature in the hall plummeted rapidly, causing a stinging sensation to their skin. Had they been outdoors, it would not be surprising to see snowkes gently descending from the sky. ¡°This is just one of the things Shanow Sword can do. Look at the frost essence it produces!¡± said Mabel. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. After she finished speaking, she rubbed her finger on the de. In an instant, powerful energy emitted from the sword, shing fiercely forward. With a sharp and resounding sound, the sword energy tore through the wall ahead, creating a gaping hole that resembled the shape of a de. The sheer destructive power unleashed by the sword energy was astonishing. Mabel swiftly followed up by thrusting the sword forward, her brows furrowing in concentration. ¡°Froststorm!¡± In a sh, the air in front of her transformed, turning into a small frost storm. She lightly flicked her sword in the center of the storm, causing the frost storm to move along with Shanow Sword. Then, she shed the weapon forward, and instantly, countless tiny hailstones shot out like gravel. Clink! nk! In a split second, the wall was riddled with holes, resembling a ho''s nest. Jonathan rubbed his nose, amused by the sheer power exhibited by Shanow Sword. Once Mabel''s mana reached a certain level, he believed she would unlock the untapped potential of Shanow Sword. But hey, please don''t wreak havoc on my home with your demonstration! However, Mabel remained oblivious to her actions. Contented with her achievement, she stowed away Shanow Sword into her spatial ring securely. ¡°So, what do you two think? Are you impressed?¡± ¡°Not bad. It''s more impressive than my Imperial Wind Sword,¡± remarked Beatrix. Mabel, typically a steady person, was captivated, just like a child with their favorite toy. Jonathan handed the information about Shanow Sword to her and said, ¡°Take a look at this.¡± Intrigued, she eagerly epted it. Meanwhile, Yeverie diligently prepared a selection of refreshments on the pce''s upper floor. An hourter, Solorel arrived ahead of schedule. After exchanging pleasantries with Jonathan, they started engaging in conversation. Realizing Solorel was a knowledgeable man, Jonathan now found great pleasure in conversing with him, hoping to glean valuable insights from the prince. Solorel then told Jonathan that among his trusted aides were the eight marquises, Walrion, and Aurora. Yeverie, Khubie, and Khrk, too, were included. As for the other vampires, such as the four dukes and thirty-six viscounts, they all held positions within the management structure of the vampire hierarchy. The vampires in question had always exhibited compliance to Solorel''s authority, yet they did not enjoy the status of trusted aides in his eyes. If anything were to happen, they might choose to switch sides and defect from their allegiance. In fact, some of them had even been engaging in covert coborations with other princes. Solorel was aware of the situation; he merely turned a blind eye to it. With his firm control over the combat force, coupled with his exceptional strength and reputation in this realm, he already possessed the necessary qualities to govern the vampires effectively. Given these circumstances, there was no need for him toplicate matters further. Jonathan now had a rough understanding of the situation. Shortly after, Aurora, Walrion, and the eight marquises all arrived. Solorelmanded Khubie and Khrk to stand guard at the entrance, ensuring that no one would interrupt the meeting. Additionally, he requested Yeverie''s presence, inviting her to participate in the discussion actively. The lights in the meeting room upstairs illuminated the space brightly. Due to the confidential nature of the meeting, Mabel and Beatrix, as non-vampires, were not included in the session. Solorel intended to keep the meeting exclusive from external parties, and Jonathan naturally respected the former''s decision. Chapter 407 Chapter 407 The core members of vampire leadership were the prince, duke, marquis, and viscount, in descending order of seniority. There were ten princes in total at present. Other than Solorel, the other princes did not condense divine mana and were sent away to different ces to make a life of their own. In other words, those ces were considered their personal fiefdoms. All in all, there were ten princes, four dukes, eight marquises, and thirty-six viscounts. Solorel had groomed eight marquises and elevated theirbat force to phenomenally high levels. Hence, with the eight marquises, Aurora, and Walrion by his side, there was nothing for the prince to worry about. The only concern he had was Anakin''s return from the Lost Ruins. Of course, that was a story for another time. At this very moment, everyone had settled down in the meeting room. Jonathan was seated at the head of the table, for he wielded absolute authority. Initially, he offered Solorel the seat, but thetter turned it down. Thereafter, everyone took their seats ording to their seniority. Those present were Solorel, Aurora, Yeverie, Walrion, and the eight marquises. All of them werergely familiar faces to each other. At the very least, Jonathan recognized Aurora, Yeverie, Walrion, and four of the marquises. Still, even though the four marquises knew Jonathan, the history they had with him was anything but pleasant. Right then, the meeting officiallymenced. Solorel kicked it off with a solemn voice. ¡°Since all of us are on the same side, I''ll just cut to the chase. I want all of you to understand that my sentiments are the same as our revered ancestor, Leahra. I don''t expect any of you to be filthy rich or wildly sessful. My hope for you is that you live a good life.¡± Clueless at what Solorel was trying to convey, the crowd gave him a quizzical look. ¡°Few of you know that the Great Tribtion is already upon us, and Gulden Vampir is going through it now.¡± After a brief pause, he added, ¡°Now, let me first exin what is the Great Tribtion.¡± Thereafter, Solorel rted the meaning behind the event. Jonathan listened intently, as that was the only thing he could do for now. He understood very well why the prince was spending time providing context to everyone. Thetter was trying to ensure everyone knew why they had to obey Jonathan. Only then would they be wholly won over. After borating on what the Great Tribtion was, Solorel exined further, ¡°Leahra was our revered ancestor and always had our best interest at heart. She had chosen Mr. Lawson to be our king because only he can help us survive the Great Tribtion. That said, I''m sure all of you are curious as to why only he can do it when his capabilities don''t seem particrly impressive, am I right?¡± The audience''s silence was an implicit acknowledgment of his assumption. ¡°The reason is simple. Mr. Lawson is the Chosen One who possesses thergest amount of luck.¡± ¡°What''s a Chosen One?¡± asked one of the marquises. ¡°Upon the arrival of the Great Tribtion, the Heavens will send a group of people to eradicate monsters and demons specifically. These people are known as the Chosen Ones.¡± As divination and fortune-telling weren''t a strength of the vampire race, Solorel managed to understand the Great Tribtion only with Leahra''s guidance. Regardless, even if he made the news public, not everyone was going to believe him. That was why he didn''t mention the matter to other vampires and only told his trusted aides. These people were the ones who knew Solorel best and believed him without question. Afterward, Solorel went on, ¡°The reason I''ve gathered all of you here is for you to swear your allegiance to His Majesty. I know that all of you will obey me unconditionally while I''m still around¡ªthat is an undeniable fact. It''s precisely for that reason I want your absolutepliance toward His Majesty. Our revered ancestor had foretold that I won''t be able to survive the Great Tribtion. Therefore, I''ve gathered you guys here to promise me that you''d pledge your unwavering loyalty to His Majesty after my death. This crucial matter rtes to the future survival of the vampires.¡± ¡°What?¡± Jonathan''s face lost all color as he asked, ¡°Prince Solorel, why are you saying that you won''t survive the Great Tribtion? What''s going on?¡± Walrion and the others were equally shocked. One of the vampire marquises, Pike interjected, ¡°Exactly, Your Highness. We will naturally pledge our loyalty to His Majesty. There''s no need for you to scare us this way.¡± Another marquis chimed in, ¡°If you''re no longer around, who is going to keep the other princes in their ce? Everyone now knows that our revered ancestor is gone.¡± Raising a hand, Solorel gestured for the crowd to calm down. Silence quickly descended upon the room. Meanwhile, Jonathan was unsettled by the veracity of Solorel''s words. His gut told him that Solorel was speaking the truth, as there was no reason for thetter to lie. That thought alone panicked him, for Solorel''s absence would turn ruling the vampire race into a hot potato. Consequently, it would be an uphill task to stabilize his position as the vampire king. A few momentster, Solorel elucidated, ¡°Everyone is afraid of death; I am no exception. Nevertheless, I have no choice but to face the inevitable calmly. This is also the reason why I''ve summoned all of you here. I can foresee many behaving impulsively after my death. That''s why I want all of you to support His Majesty in bringing order to the situation. As long as we can maintain stability, our survival can be guaranteed. Otherwise, it would be difficult to ovee the Great Tribtion.¡± Aurora was the first to step forward and dere, ¡°Your Highness, I hereby pledge to honor your legacy after you''re gone. I swear my loyalty to His Majesty, never to betray my word!¡± Next, Walrion, too, came forward to take his oath. One by one, Yeverie and the rest of the marquises followed suit. Even though the oath-taking ceremony felt somewhat bizarre, that was the least of Jonathan and Solorel''s concerns. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. After all, thetter''s words came as a rude shock, especially when he announced that his time was near. Everyone present was filled with indescribable sorrow upon hearing it. As someone who also had a heart, Jonathan couldn''t escape the sense of mncholy that weighed down upon the atmosphere. In the end, Solorel turned to him and asked, ¡°Your Majesty, do you have anything to say?¡± Getting to his feet, Jonathan swept his gaze across the room before speaking. ¡°There''s no point in wasting words. Since the revered ancestor and Prince Solorel have chosen me to carry this burden, I, Jonathan Lawson, swear that I''ll ensure the safety of the vampire race for the rest of my life.¡± Upon taking his oath, he sat back down. With tears welling up in his eyes, Solorel expressed his gratitude in a choking voice, ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty!¡± Everyone else''s eyes grew moist as they were infected by Solorel''s heartfelt emotions, for it felt as if he was saying hisst words. The fact that Jonathan had unreservedly stepped up to the te despite knowing how difficult the path ahead was had moved Solorel to tears. Just like that, the meeting ended on a somber note. Jonathan and Solorel stayed behind once the rest were gone. ¡°Prince Solorel, what did you mean when you said your days were numbered?¡± the former asked grimly. Solorel broke into a faint smile. ¡°Are you now afraid, Your Majesty?¡± ¡°Of course I am. If what you say is true, it can only mean that you''ll be killed by Anakin, the only person capable of doing so. In such a scenario, none of us, including all the marquises, are capable of stopping him.¡± A look of surprise shed across the prince''s eyes as he remarked, ¡°Your Majesty, you truly are an extraordinary person for deducing what''s going on from a single statement of mine.¡± ¡°Oh please, one doesn''t need to guess. This is the logical conclusion of how the situation is going to develop!¡± ¡°Even then, those kids weren''t able to see through the matter. The fact that you''re a cut above the rest is undeniable.¡± ¡°From the way you put it, everything must be true, then.¡± A look of concern descended upon Jonathan''s eyes. ¡°Our revered ancestor, too, had left me a path out. It seems all of you have thought through this comprehensively.¡± Solorel''s expression immediately turned curious. ¡°Your Majesty, did you already open the pouch to take a look?¡± Jonathan lied through his teeth, ¡°Of course not, but the pouch''s function couldn''t be more obvious.¡± Only then did Solorel breathe a sigh of relief. ¡°Let''s stop talking about this.¡± Jonathan''s eyes flickered with sorrow. ¡°I''m sure this isn''t easy for you, Prince Solorel.¡± The prince smiled faintly. ¡°When the revered ancestor first told me about it, it took me a while to recover from the shock. But after some reflection, I figured I''d led a good life. So, I''ll just have to be prepared to ept the inevitable.¡± ¡°Don''t worry. Even though I can''t guarantee anything, I''ll definitely do my very best.¡± ¡°I trust that you will, Your Majesty.¡± After chatting a while longer, Solorel took his leave, leaving Jonathan alone to hang his head in dejection. Life has truly been toughtely. All I can do now is take it one day at a time. After all, there''s no free lunch in this world. Shortly after, Jonathan steeled himself. A few bags of blood had already been deposited into his spatial ring again. Under the current circumstances, he had yet to begin looking for bags of fresh blood. Instead, he set up a medical station and encouraged others to donate blood because his foundation had yet to stabilize. Then, he headed to Fog City, where he intended to cultivate. The city was saturated with so much fog that it was on the brink of condensation. After closing the main doors of Fog City, Jonathan sat on Leahra''s cultivation spot. The moment he did, he suddenly felt as if he was at the center of the universe, where he could sense the changes and movements in every living thing. It was a particrly breathtaking experience for him. Thereupon, he took out four bags of blood from his spatial ring and finished them all in one go. Chapter 408 Chapter 408 Jonathan''s pure bloodline immediately turned the four bags of consumed blood into nutrition. Those nutrients first traveled through his veins, but the cells in his body couldn''t absorb any more nutrients. Hence, those nutrients rushed into his head instead. Jonathan controlled the flow of the nutrients and allowed his one hundred brain cells to absorb them. Once that was done, his brain cells rapidly metamorphosized and evolved. Then, they generated mana, which transformed into spiritual energy and was discharged from his brain. The spiritual energy then flowed into and merged with Jonathan''s body. Upon being hardened by the spiritual energy and absorbing it, the man''s entire physique grew tougher and denser. With ordinary bloodline cultivation, mana would flood the entire cerebral domain, causing the cerebral domain to transform into a powerful maic field. That maic field was capable of altering objects in the world. However, due to Jonathan''s unique bloodline, his mana could only manifest into a mighty combat force. In any case, his cultivation stage had advanced. Furthermore, with his iparably robust body, hisbat force was no less inferior than those in Immortal Stage. Even at its early stage, he could overpower Divine Masters, but he still needed to be wary when facing Immortal Stage individuals. While the advantages of Jonathan''s bloodline were unmistakable, its weaknesses were even more apparent, which was that it would be difficult for him to reach Void Domain. Void Domain was only a step away from Immortal Stage. Once an individual achieved Void Domain, their primordial spirit could leave their body, and they could explore space, condense maic fields in The Void, and utilize the force in the environment. In conclusion, Void Domain''s abilities far surpassed those in Immortal Stage. Achieving Void Domain was the equivalent of acquiring cutting-edge military technology. On the other hand, Immortal Stage wasparable to basic warfare. Of course, even with an ordinary bloodline, reaching Void Domain was still exceedingly difficult. Thus, only a few had been capable of such a feat up till now. Jonathan felt a little worn out after digesting four bags of blood. It was because the blood he consumed wasn''t fresh and pure enough. Hence, it was extra draining for his bloodline to transform the blood into nutrients. Simon could instantly reach Level Five Divine Master because he had consumed an immense amount of fresh blood from live humans. Jonathan wasn''t in a hurry, though. He was fine with absorbing a little blood daily because it was ultimately faster than consuming elixir pills. After all, the pills weren''t easy to obtain, whereas one could simply purchase blood bags from the hospital. After absorbing four bags of blood, he felt that his cultivation level had increased moderately. However, it would still take some time before he could reach Level Four Divine Master. He knew he had to collect fresh blood to consume as soon as possible in order to hasten his progress. As for feeding on live humans, that was out of his considerations for the time being. Cultivating in Fog City eased Jonathan''s fatigue expeditiously, making him feel much more rxed. Despite that, he restricted himself to only drinking four bags of blood a day because overconsumption would harm his cultivation. The principle of ¡°haste makes waste¡± was applicable to almost everything. After his cultivation concluded, it was almost early morning. He returned to the pce, bathed, and slumbered in his bedroom. Jonathan slept soundly, as it had been a long time since hest had a rxing rest. Joy danced in his heart as he got close to Edward''s cultivation stage. Even by purely relying on his physical prowess, he was likely capable of holding his own against Edward. Moreover, as long as he could wield his vampire abilities skillfully, he wouldn''t need to fear Ignatius in the future. Of course, Jonathan wouldn''t challenge Tristan and Ignatius so soon. For one, there was the restriction of Divine Emperor. For another, Tristan and Ignatius'' cultivation were seriously too outrageously formidable. Nevertheless, Jonathan could already see the light at the end of the tunnel. No matter what, his improvement was exceptionally speedy. At eight in the morning, the man was still asleep. Upon hearing Mabel knocking on the door, he opened his eyes and sat up. ¡°What''s the matter? Why are you waking me up so early?¡± ¡°Prince Solorel is about to kill Titus, and the n members are pleading for mercy. Are you, as the king, still going to sleep?¡± she asked. A chuckle left Jonathan''s lips when he heard that. It seems Prince Solorel has already gotten the show on the road. We did discuss this yesterday, so I guess it''s showtime. ¡°All right, I''ll be right out.¡± The garden in front of the Dietrich family''s castle was showered with the morning sunlight. Currently, all core members of the vampire race had gathered around, including the thirty-six viscounts, eight marquises, four archdukes, Solorel, Aurora, and Walrion. Solorel stood at the highest spot in the garden, apanied by Walrion and Aurora. As for Titus, even though he was bound, he stood defiantly and glowered at the prince, with two vampire soldiers guarding him. It was then Jonathan set off alone. After all, Mabel and Beatrix were outsiders. It wouldn''t be appropriate for them to join in the fun. Yeverie promptly greeted Jonathan with a bow upon seeing him. ¡°Your Majesty!¡± He turned to her and said, ¡°Let''s pay Titus a visit.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. Please follow me.¡± Without dy, he followed her to their destination. The woman was wearing short, skintight leather bottoms as Jonathan walked behind her. Hence, he couldn''t help but gander at her voluptuous rear wickedly, her backside so alluring that he almost became bewitched. Still, he forced himself to avert his gaze, for Yeverie was ultimately his subordinate. It would be inappropriate of him to have naughty ideas about her. Hastily, the man increased his pace and walked shoulder-to-shoulder with her. Just as they exited the hall but before entering the garden, a sea of people came to view. Titus'' piercing voice was the first to reach Jonathan''s ears. ¡°Kill me if you dare, Solorel! Do you think anyone will obey you after you execute an innocent elder for an outsider? Just wait! Once my son returns, you will be the first person to be put to the sword!¡± Upon hearing that, Jonathan ceased in his tracks. Yeverie followed suit and asked softly, ¡°What''s wrong, Your Majesty?¡± ¡°Let''s stay here and watch.¡± He was discreetly displeased. This Titus Langston truly deserves to die. How can he still be so insolent at this critical juncture? If I save him right now, I''ll be humiliating Prince Solorel. I guess I''ll observe how this transpires first. Meanwhile, with a frigid expression and murderous intent in his gaze, Solorel nced at Titus. ¡°Titus Langston disregarded His Majesty and me! An arrogant man like him deserves to be punished for his crime!¡± Solorel paused before turning to Titus. ¡°Do you think I''m putting on an act for you? You''re wrong, Titus. To think you still can''t grasp such a basic thing despite living till your age. Men! Sentence Titus Langston to Bloody Torment.¡± The so-called Bloody Torment was a type of execution that involved puncturing a hole through the criminal''s throat and depleting their blood. Vampires possessed a mighty life force, so they could survive for an extended period even after their throat was pierced. The intent was to let the criminal watch themselves bleed to death. ¡°Don''t you dare!¡± roared Titus. Icily, Solorel ordered, ¡°Execute him!¡± Immediately, Walrion stepped forward while holding a sharp, bloody spike adorned with thorns. Seeing that Titus was about to die, Bane, Harkins, Clement, and Nathan¡ªall four dukes¡ªstepped forward. Bane was the first to plead mercy for Titus. ¡°Mr. Langston may have spoken out of turn, but he doesn''t deserve death, Your Highness! He''s our n''s elder, after all. No matter the crime he hasmitted, please consider our camaraderie and spare him.¡± ¡°Please, have mercy, Your Highness!¡± begged Harkins. The remaining two dukes and thirty-six viscounts all kneeled before Solorel in unison. ¡°Please have mercy, Your Highness.¡± Upon witnessing his rising support, Titus turned to Solorel coldly as though he was demonstrating his influence. Still, thetter remained silent. He was, in fact, well aware of these people''s thoughts. They were afraid of Titus'' son, Anakin. If Titus were to die here, they were concerned Anakin would take revenge on them after his return. However, if Titus were still executed after they begged for his release, then they''d done all they could, and Anakin would be less likely to target them. What a shame that Titus doesn''t understand this and still foolishly believes he''s the man of the people. ¡°Do it, Walrion,¡± spat Solorel indifferently. ¡°Titus will die, regardless of who pleads for leniency.¡± His words were cruel, though intentionally so, because he knew Jonathan had arrived. It was all a n to highlight and emphasize Jonathan''s authority, making a show that Jonathan was the sole person who could order the release of Titus today. Titus was shaken as he watched Walrion preparing to execute him. He never expected Solorel to be this unsympathetic. Atst, Jonathan appeared with Yeverie and shouted, ¡°Stop!¡± When Solorel saw Jonathan, he immediately got down on one knee before thetter. ¡°Greetings, Your Majesty.¡± Walrion, Aurora, and the eight marquises swiftly did the same. ¡°Greetings, Your Majesty!¡± The same went for Yeverie. Seeing such a grand greeting, the four archdukes and thirty-six viscounts had no choice but to mimic them. ¡°Greetings, Your Majesty!¡± It was genuinely an imposing and spectacr scene. Right then, Titus was the only one still standing. Jonathan eyed the man frostily. ¡°Why aren''t you kneeling in my presence, Titus Langston?¡± ¡°You''re merely an outsider scum!¡± Titus snorted. ¡°Want me to kneel before you? Over my dead body!¡± A harsh glint shed past Jonathan''s eyes. What an insolent old fart. He ignored Titus and turned to the crowd. ¡°Rise, everyone!¡± ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty!¡± The crowd promptly rose. Feigning ignorance, Jonathan inquired, ¡°What''s going on here, Prince Solorel?¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ¡°Titus disrespected you, Your Majesty. Hence, I''ve decided to sentence him to Bloody Torment,¡± answered Solorel respectfully. ¡°Please have mercy, Your Majesty!¡± the four archdukes and thirty-six viscounts pleaded at once. Arrogance returned to Titus'' countenance when he heard that so many people were on his side. ¡°Mercy?¡± Jonathan sneered. ¡°All of you heard Titus'' insult toward me earlier. Despite how treacherous he is, you''re all still begging for leniency? What in the world are you all thinking?¡± Chapter 409 Chapter 409 Jonathan deliberately dragged out his words all of a sudden. ¡°Or perhaps... none of you actually acknowledge my existence?¡± The four archdukes and thirty-six viscounts were dumbstruck. He added authoritatively, ¡°Our revered ancestor appointed me as King, so I am your legitimate ruler. I can''t allow my subjects to show loyalty to another individual. If anyone dares to beg mercy for Titus again, they''ll be exiled immediately and never be allowed to return to the vampire race!¡± The crowd could see that the young king was truly enraged. Concurrently, Solorel peered at Jonathan approvingly. He hadn''t nned to kill Titus at first. However, Titus was simply too insolent, and that really got on Solorel''s nerves. Initially, the prince was worried Jonathan would request him to spare Titus. If that had happened, he wouldn''t be able to object. Now that Jonathan had made his intentions clear, Solorel felt a weight lift off his chest. Next, he stepped forward and uttered, ¡°You all heard what His Majesty said, right? Who else dares to oppose His Majesty and demand Titus'' release?¡± Needless to say, not a single soul had the nerve to speak for Titus again. Jonathan then descended the stage and arrived before Titus. Thetter red at the king. ¡°I dare you, you little b*stard!¡± Smack! Without hesitation, Jonathan pped Titus fiercely and eximed, ¡°There''s nothing I won''t dare to do!¡± That rendered the crowd speechless. None of them had expected Jonathan toy a hand on Titus in public. Fuming, Titus growled, ¡°You have some nerve to¡ª¡± Jonathan snickered. ¡°You''re doomed today, Titus Langston. Do you know why? It''s because you''re as dumb as a pile of rocks. If you''d acted a little more wisely, you would''ve been pardoned today. Do you genuinely believe they''re pleading for leniency on your behalf because you''re a prestigious and favored figure? What a joke. They''re merely doing this because they''re afraid of your son, Anakin. If you think I''m scared of him as well, then you''re sorely mistaken. You should''ve thought about this more carefully. Even if I don''t kill you today and treat you with esteem, you''ll still cause trouble with your son in the future. In that case, I might as well give your son an excuse to wage war today! Bring me the spike, Walrion!¡± Hesitantly, Walrion glimpsed at Solorel. The prince nodded in response. Then, without dy, Walrion delivered the spike to Jonathan. Upon receiving the weapon, Jonathan grabbed Titus'' head and stabbed the spike into thetter''s throat ruthlessly. In that instant, Jonathan''s countenance was ferocious as blood poured out of Titus'' wound like a fountain. Titus wished to speak, but he couldn''t make any recognizable sounds. With that, Jonathan hurled the spike to the ground and left. ¡°You''re dismissed, everyone.¡± After addressing the crowd, Solorel turned to Walrion. ¡°Watch Titus until he''s bled dry before cremating him. Afterward, have someone deliver his ashes to Anakin''s fief, Soblonaro.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness!¡± replied Walrion. Jonathan''s rage had been quelled after he returned to the pce. Upon spotting him, Beatrix queried, ¡°How did things go?¡± The man plopped down on the couch. ¡°I killed Titus with my own hands.¡± While Yeverie served coffee, Mabel and Beatrix were astonished by Jonathan''s words. ¡°Titus is an elder in the vampire race. Killing him at this point in time will only discourage the others,¡± Mabel commented. Beatrix remained silent because Mabel had already pointed out what was on her mind. Hence, all she needed to do was listen. ¡°It doesn''t matter. I can tell that those dukes and viscounts are opportunists. Even if I lick their boots, they won''t submit to me or help me either. If anything happens, they''ll absolutely switch sides without hesitation. Thus, the best way to intimidate them is through true strength. They''ll remain loyal to me so long as I''m capable enough.¡± ¡°You''re correct, Your Majesty.¡± Solorel sauntered into the room and greeted, ¡°Greetings, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°Take a seat, Prince Solorel,¡± invited Jonathan. Without dy, Solorel sat down. Yeverie just so happened to return with freshly prepared coffee at this moment. ¡°Here. Have a cup of coffee,¡± offered Jonathan. ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty.¡± Solorel epted the drink. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. They proceeded to sip their coffee before Jonathan lowered his cup and said, ¡°This time, we''ve truly burned our bridges with Anakin. We must prepare for his retaliation.¡± ¡°I wonder how powerful Anakin will have grown when he returns.¡± Solorel paused before continuing, ¡°I''ll be gone for the next few days to visit the other princes and ask them to pledge their support to you. With their aid, you won''t need to worry about Anakin.¡± ¡°Aren''t they supposed to be visiting instead?¡± ¡°They''re observing the situation. News of Titus'' execution by your hand will soon spread. Additionally, everyone has learned of our revered ancestor''s departure, so they''re just waiting to see whose side they should pick. As a result, the princes won''t being here anytime soon.¡± ¡°Will they really not attend the coronation ceremony next month?¡± ¡°No, they will. Everyone will be there.¡± Apse of silence ensued before Solorel resumed, ¡°I fear Anakin may have already returned. Otherwise, Titus wouldn''t have acted that conceitedly. It is why I must go on this trip.¡± Jonathan deepened his voice. ¡°I don''t believe it''s a good idea for you to leave. Something''s amiss about all of this. If Anakin has returned, why hasn''t he shown up yet? Maybe he''s waiting for an opportunity like his father''s execution to make you feel pressured. Then, once you depart to visit all the princes personally, he''ll ambush you. ¡°You have the advantage if you stay in our territory. We stand a better chance at victory like this since the marquises are here.¡± ncing at Jonathan, Solorel thought that the former was genuinely perceptive. ¡°But what if Anakin contacts the other princes first?¡± he questioned. Jonathan was taken aback. In reality, Anakin shouldn''t be returning so soon after disappearing for such a prolonged period. However, Jonathan and Solorel had detected a danger that was yet visible to them due to their sharpness. The former believed in his instincts and that Anakin hade back. In this case, it doesn''t matter if we guard the castle or form alliances proactively. Neither will be easy to aplish. Mabel had been listening to the conversation all along. As such, she proposed, ¡°How about we all move out? If we don''t stay here, then this ce is nothing but an empty castle. Wherever we go, the n follows.¡± ¡°No!¡± rejected Solorel. ¡°How can His Majesty abandon his base so readily?¡± He then sighed. ¡°Fine. We''ll see what fate has in store for us. Those princes aren''t easy to deal with either. They''ll happily stand at the sideline and watch one side triumph before supporting the victor.¡± With that, his idea of visiting the princes was dismissed. ¡°It''s a shame Wretched isn''t here.¡± Jonathan rubbed his temple. ¡°Otherwise, we won''t need to be afraid of Anakin at all.¡± A bitter smile formed on Solorel''s face. He was fearful of Wretched in the past, but things had taken an opposite turn. Now, he was dying for Wretched to show up instead. In the end, their discussion wasn''t fruitful, so Solorel soon took his leave. Jonathan turned to Beatrix and Mabel. ¡°Both of you should leave soon. Neither of you are vampires, so there''s no need for you to be involved in this.¡± He was concerned that he wouldn''t be able to protect them if the situation spiraled out of control. The women exchanged a resolute nce. Had they been unaware of Jonathan''s precarious circumstances, they could just leave without hesitation. However, now that they knew, there was no way they would leave him behind. Mabel asserted, ¡°Don''t try to persuade us. We''ll live and die together.¡± ¡°That''s right.¡± Beatrix nodded. Upon witnessing their determined gaze, Jonathan understood there was no talking them out of it. He was touched by their decision. With a faint smile, Beatrix added, ¡°Don''t worry. I don''t think anything bad''s going to happen. You''re a lucky guy, after all.¡± ¡°I''m indeed not too concerned about my safety. At most, I''ll face some hardships, but my life won''t be in danger. What I fear is that something will happen to you two!¡± ¡°We aren''t afraid!¡± replied the women jointly. Jonathan smiled wryly. Meanwhile, Leyrudon was more deserving of the name Fog City. It was the second half of May, which meant the city was experiencing the best season of the year. White clouds peppered the blue sky as warm sunlight painted thend, yet the temperature remained cool and breezy. Leyrudon was a lively city with many buildings dating back to the eighteenth century. The tallest building in the city was the postal telmunication tower, which sat at a hundred and eighty-nine meters. There were also other notable buildings in the area, such as the University of Leyrudon, the Royal Society, Ustranasion Museum, and Ustranasion Library¡ªa library that housed seven million books. Upon arriving at Leyrudon, one could find the Tower of Leyrudon to the east. To the west was the entertainment district. The aforementioned Ustranasion Museum could be found in the north if one wished to marvel at humankind''s cultural heritage. Lastly, in the south, one could hear the chimes of the famed clock tower and take a photo of Golden Pce. Ever since the people of Radford settled in thend, bridges were built on River Thomas. As a result, twenty-eight bridges of different styles connected thends separated by the waterway. One of the bridges was named Walterian Bridge by Ustranasions tomemorate the battle in which one of their generals defeated a historically famous dictator from Ferropene. The most beautiful bridge in the city was the humongous Leyrudon Bridge. It had a unique style as it was connected to two five-story towers built on two gigantic piers. The bridge itself could be lifted whenever a boat taller than the bridge wished to pass through the structure. Connecting the top of the two towers was a one-hundred-and forty-meters long pedestrian bridge. One could stand at the top to admire the gorgeous scenery nearby. An interesting fact about Leyrudon was that it had gradually developed around the City of Leyrudon. At this moment, there was a lovely white castle beyond a meadow on the outskirts of Leyrudon. The construction was a sight to behold. In the castle''s living room, Ocantine, a vampire prince, was currently drinking coffee with a handsome man. Chapter 410 Chapter 410 Ocantine was a Level Eight Immortal Stage prince with a mystic weapon, making him a terrifying force to be reckoned with. He owned a business in Leyrudon and had plenty of influential people under him, so he was considered a big shot. Even so, he had always been required to contribute a vast amount of his wealth to the vampire headquarters. That was a rule that had been in practice since forever. With Solorel and Leahra in charge of the vampire headquarters, all of the princes obeyed that rule and didn''t dare think otherwise. After all, Leahra''s existence alone was enough to scare everyone into absolute subordination. With Leahra gone and the appointment of a new king now, however, the vampire princes started making ns to take over. None of them wished to be subjugated for eternity. Having had their way out there for ages, all the princes wanted to be kings themselves. The only way to prevent that was to have a king, who could vanquish all of the princes, step forward and assert his dominance. Evidently, Jonathan was not up to the task. The handsome man sitting next to Ocantine casually took a sip of his coffee. He appeared to be in his mid-twenties and looked like a noble young prince in his white dress shirt. Yet, Ocantine seemed to be somewhat cautious and on edge when being around the man. Despite having a gentle, restrained look in his eyes, the young man exuded a strong sense of pride and arrogance. At this moment, one of Ocantine''s trusted aides, a fellow vampire named Neya, came in. Neya walked up to Ocantine and whispered into his ear, ¡°There''s trouble at the headquarters, Your Highness.¡± Ocantine froze for a few seconds before saying, ¡°Prince Anakin is no outsider, so go ahead and speak freely. What happened at the headquarters?¡± Neya shot the man a conflicted look upon hearing that. Wait a minute... Prince Anakin? As in, Anakin Langston? Indeed, this young man was Titus'' son, Anakin. He had an insouciant look in his eyes and didn''t seem bothered in the slightest. Displeased with Neya''s cowardly behavior, Ocantine rebuked, ¡°Well? Go on!¡± Neya summoned up his courage to speak. ¡°I-It''s about Prince Anakin''s father, Mr. Titus Langston... He...¡± ¡°What about my father?¡± The look in Anakin''s eyes grew solemn when he saw Neya stammering. ¡°The new King has in Mr. Titus in front of everyone.¡± Anakin trembled all over intensely at once. ¡°What did you just say?¡± ¡°Is this true?¡± Ocantine was just as astounded. ¡°Absolutely. I wouldn''t dare lie about something like this, Your Highness!¡± answered Neya. Anakin blew his top. ¡°Jonathan Lawson, you b*stard! How dare you kill my father? So help me, God, I''ll rip you to shreds!¡± He then mmed his fist on the coffee table, shattering it instantly as he leaped to his feet. Ocantine, on the other hand, did not react as explosively, so nobody could tell what he was thinking. Anakin turned toward Ocantine. ¡°Ocantine, I don''t expect you guys to help me out. All I ask is that you all remain neutral when I start the war. Can you do that for me?¡± Thetter let out a faint sigh. ¡°I can''t believe that young punk would be so merciless before the coronation! Can you imagine how rough our lives are going to be if he actually rules over us? Rest assured that I will lend you a hand once I''ve taken care of things on my end.¡± ¡°Very well. See you, then!¡± Ocantine then walked Anakin out of the castle, where a ck Hummer was waiting. ¡°Take me to the airport! Also, have the men in Eastsummer gather at the usual spot. I''m going to ughter everyone in the Dietrich castle tonight!¡± Anakin ordered the driver after getting into the vehicle. Ocantine waited until Anakin had left before telling Neya, ¡°Call Prince Solorel right away and tell him that Anakin will be making his move tonight.¡± Neya was perplexed. ¡°I thought you''ve always disliked Prince Solorel, Your Highness.¡± ¡°Yes, it''s true that I wasn''t pleased with Prince Solorel before. However, we''ve also been safe and sound all these years. You saw Anakin earlier, didn''t you? He made a trip to the Lost Ruins. While he wasn''t able to condense any divine mana, he did find a celestial weapon. That celestial weapon alone is enough for him to overpower all of us princes. Anakin''s insolence and hubris know no bounds. I doubt any of us princes will survive if he rises to power. As such, I''d rather have Prince Solorel keep things stable and under control,¡± Ocantine exined with a somber glint in his eyes. ¡°In that case, why didn''t you take action and defend the King instead?¡± ¡°It would be unwise to act without knowing who''s siding with whom. Either way, this phone call will show Prince Solorel that we mean well. You know what? Never mind. I''ll make the call myself.¡± With that, Ocantine pulled out his phone and gave Solorel a call. The call got through fairly quickly. ¡°Hey, Solorel!¡± Ocantine greeted Solorel warmly. A faint smile formed on thetter''s face when he heard that. ¡°Oh, Ocantine! It has been a long time since west spoke!¡± ¡°I called you today to inform you of something crucial, Solorel. As such, I won''t beat around the bush.¡± Solorel tensed up. ¡°Sure. Go ahead!¡± ¡°Anakin has already returned from the Lost Ruins three months ago,¡± Ocantine stated solemnly. Solorel gasped in shock. ¡°What? He has been back for three months? Our revered ancestor was still around at the time! Why did he keep his return a secret?¡± ¡°Anakin is a greedy man, Solorel. I''m sure you can guess his reasons for doing so. I recently found out that he has been privately contacting a few princes over the past three months. Also, he and Titus have been getting awfully close with the dukes and viscounts. I''m not sure if he has bought over any of your trusted aides, though,¡± Ocantine replied with a wry chuckle. The look on Solorel''s face grew cold. ¡°I can''t believe he plotted this long ago. Did he already know that our revered ancestor would depart?¡± ¡°Maybe he learned something about our revered ancestor while he was in the Lost Ruins. That''s probably why he was so certain.¡± ¡°Then, what is his current cultivation stage?¡± ¡°He is still at the peak of Level Nine Immortal Stage, but he has never been able to condense divine mana. Regardless, his physical body is ridiculously robust. I heard he has even obtained an incredibly mighty celestial weapon from the Lost Ruins! Therefore, even someone as powerful as you should not underestimate him!¡± Ocantine revealed. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡°Don''t worry; I won''t let my guard down. Thanks for the warning, Ocantine!¡± Solorel said solemnly. ¡°Most importantly, Anakin just found out about his father being in by His Majesty. He was livid when he left, so it''s possible that he may take you down tonight. This is the reason I called you, Solorel. Please keep your eyes peeled and watch out for those around you in particr.¡± ¡°All right, I got it.¡± Thereafter, Solorel hung up the call, his expression as cold as ice. He already knew that he had a traitor among his subordinates now, for there was no reason he''d be clueless about Anakin''s return for three whole months, especially when Anakin had been rather active within Eastsummer. Walrion is the most suspicious one, but I don''t have any proof to confirm that. Anguish crossed Solorel''s face. As he had always treated Walrion like his own son, it would hurt him the most if Walrion turned out to be working for the enemy. Even if Walrion wasn''t the traitor, it would still hurt Solorel deeply to find out that any of the eight marquises had betrayed him. No, I can''t keep wallowing in despair. I need to find out who the traitor is ande up with a n to counter Anakin''s attack! With that in mind, he had Aurora summon all eight marquises and Walrion. He instructed them to head over to Jonathan''s pce before ordering all the dukes and viscounts to leave the Dietrich family''s castle at once. Solorel knew that most of the dukes and viscounts were either on Anakin''s side or on the fence about it. They would most likely switch sides and turn against Solorel if they saw that he was unable to defend himself. As dukes and viscounts held managerial positions within the vampire race, the losing side was bound to be eliminated regardless of who emerged victorious tonight. By having them leave, Solorel could ensure their safety by keeping them out of the battle and prevent them from taking sides. He firmly believed that those who were wise would stay far away from the internal strife until things settled down. After all, everything would have cleared up by then. No wonder Titus was so confident and refused to submit to His Majesty! The astute dukes and viscounts instantly understood the severity of the situation when they received the order, so they all left without any hesitation. They had felt conflicted upon learning about Anakin''s n to attack, so they were relieved now that they were allowed to leave. In the pce, Jonathan could feel the tension rising when Solorel summoned everyone into the main hall. Mabel, Beatrix, Aurora, and Yeverie were all present as well. As for Walrion, he was standing right next to Solorel. ¡°What happened, Prince Solorel? There seems to be a hugemotion outside,¡± Jonathan asked. ¡°I''m afraid I have some bad news for you, Your Majesty. Anakin has already returned about three months ago, and he just found out that we killed Titus,¡± Solorel responded gravely. Chapter 411 Chapter 411 Jonathan and the others were shocked to the core upon hearing that. ¡°What? Anakin is clearly plotting a rebellion if he kept his return a secret for three months!¡± Jonathan eximed, nching. He paused for a few seconds, then scanned the crowd. ¡°How did I not receive word about his return for so long? Has there been some kind of a mistake?¡± His response was actually brilliant. Even Solorel couldn''t help but be impressed with the way Jonathan reacted to the situation. ¡°I''ve personally mentored everyone who stands here today. If anyone of you has done something dishonorable, I will consider it a failure on my part. However, I am willing to let this slide if this person will step forward and admit to their wrongdoings,¡± Solorel dered solemnly while surveying the people before him. Walrion and the others were quick to understand that the prince was suspecting some of them of being spies. After all, that was the only exnation for Anakin''s return being kept a secret for so long. Walrion remained silent as he knew that expressing his loyalty right now would only make him appear more questionable. Aurora simply maintained a somber countenance. In fact, her name had not evene to mind when Solorel smelled a rat about his subordinates betraying him. He hadplete trust in the woman''s loyalty. The marquises, too, kept quiet as Jonathan observed their facial expressions in great detail to see if he could spot anything dubious. However, everyone present was remarkably skilled and experienced, so there was no way they''d be dumb enough to give themselves away. Soon, though, one of the marquises named Grese stepped forward. He had a burly physique and a thick beard that covered most of his face. Given how honest and upright he looked, no one would have suspected him of being a spy. Nheless, reality was often cruel and disappointing. ¡°I am the spy, Your Highness,¡± Grese confessed. Everyone shifted their gaze toward him in response. The man looked totally calm and showed no signs of guilt or remorse whatsoever. Walrion and the other marquises, however, were seething with rage. Jonathan got a little confused. If this guy is the spy, why would hee clean now? Solorel staggered backward and clutched at his aching chest as he tried to sit down. Aurora and Walrion hurriedly held him steady and helped him onto a seat. Walrion red daggers at Grese and hollered, ¡°His Highness has always been so kind to you, Grese! How could you¡ª¡± ¡°That''s enough, Walrion!¡± Solorel cut his subordinate off, motioning at Walrion to stop talking. He then shifted his gaze toward Grese and continued, ¡°I know you quite well, Grese. You wouldn''t do something like this unless you had a special reason to. If you want me to believe that you''re the spy, tell me why you did it.¡± There was a look of shame in Grese''s eyes when he heard that. He would have been fine with Solorel admonishing him, striking him, or even ying him. However, hearing Solorel say that to him made him feel utterly guilt-ridden. ¡°Your Highness, Anakin saw our revered ancestor''s tribtion while he was in the Lost Ruins and knew that it would be near impossible for her to return. On top of that, he has obtained a celestial weapon, so even you are no match for him. The only way you can make it out of this alive is to hand His Majesty over to Anakin and have everyone pledge their allegiance to him!¡± Jonathan shuddered as he truly understood the severity and brutality of the matter. Anyhow, he was not worried that Solorel would turn against him. After all, Jonathan was the one who ignited the spark by killing Titus, thus speeding up Anakin''s revolt. He knew this day woulde sooner orter, so he did not regret his actions one bit. ¡°You disappoint me, Grese! So that was the reason you chose to side with Anakin?¡± Solorelmented with a pained look on his face. Grese fell to his knees. ¡°I didn''t do it for wealth or anything like that, Your Highness. I was simply doing what I had to do in order to survive. I still have a wife and son waiting for me at home.¡± After a brief moment of silence, Solorel let out a sigh. ¡°I almost forgot that you have a wife and son, Grese. I understand that you need to prioritize your family, but you mustn''t forget that order must be maintained to ensure your family''s safety. The entire vampire race will be doomed if Anakin takes over. Do you really think he would be any wiser than our revered ancestor? She had pointed us in the right direction, but you still failed to see it... Go on, then. Leave this ce with your wife and son. Do not come back here ever again.¡± Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Grese shook like a leaf. ¡°A-Are you really letting me go?¡± ¡°Yes. Anakin will make a move tonight. I have no family, so it doesn''t matter if I survive this battle or not. My life belongs to the vampire race, and my death will be for His Majesty, who is the future of the vampire race.¡± Suddenly, Aurora and the others knelt in unison with murderous looks in their eyes. ¡°We will protect His Majesty with our lives!¡± It was truly a sensational moment to behold. Jonathan took a deep breath and stood up. ¡°All right, then. Tonight, I shall fight this battle alongside you all!¡± Solorel let out a heartyugh. ¡°Splendid! Let''s see what Anakin is capable of!¡± Mabel and Beatrix, too, were determined to fight to the death. Grese was the only one who still remained on his knees, forming a huge contrast with those around him. Without warning, one of the marquises stepped forward and kicked him in the face. ¡°Why are you still here? Get lost!¡± Grese bled from the corner of his mouth as he mbered to his feet. He then bowed three times at Solorel before running out of there. ¡°I can''t believe I''ve been treating that f*cking traitor like a pal!¡± that marquis muttered furiously. Solorel simply said nothing and went up to the second floor with Jonathan. ¡°Is there any advice that you would like to give me, Prince Solorel?¡± thetter asked with a faint smile. He was surprisingly calm despite the fact that a deadly conflict wasing his way. Even Solorel was a little surprised at that. ¡°You are Anakin''s prime target tonight, Your Majesty. Are you not afraid in the slightest?¡± ¡°I''ve been through so many life-and-death situations that I lost count. Besides, I have an ingenious strategy that our revered ancestor left me.¡± ¡°While we have what it takes to defeat Anakin and his army inbat, I believe it is best to y it safe. How about you open that pouch right now, Your Majesty?¡± Jonathan rubbed his nose awkwardly in response. ¡°I''ll be honest with you here, Prince Solorel. I opened the pouch long ago, and all I found in it was a note that told me to flee to Fog City in times of peril.¡± Solorel was briefly stunned before letting out a wry chuckle. ¡°In that case, I believe our revered ancestor must have had her reasons for leaving you that message. You should head over to Fog City with your friends, Your Majesty. If we win this war tonight, we will go see you there. If we lose, then I hope our revered ancestor''s n truly works.¡± ¡°Are you asking me to act like a coward?¡± Jonathan chuckled. ¡°Of course not! I purely believe that you should try to avoid taking such a huge risk, that''s all!¡± ¡°If I leave an old man like you behind to fight to the death while I flee to Fog City, then the dishonor would kill me long before my enemies do!¡± ¡°You carry the weight of the vampire race''s future, Your Majesty. Please do not make such rash decisions!¡± Solorel persuaded. ¡°I''m not making a rash decision at all. I told those guys earlier that I would fight alongside them tonight, remember? If I flee now, they will lose their respect for me even if they win this battle.¡± Solorel''s lips curled into a bitter smile as he took a gander at Jonathan. ¡°Our revered ancestor has, once again, impressed me with her profound vision. I believe you will surely lead our vampire race through the Great Tribtion!¡± ¡°In truth, the Great Tribtion is already here. Anakin''s attack is one of the tribtions that we have to face,¡± Jonathan said. Solorel sighed before walking off, leaving Jonathan alone with Beatrix, Mabel, and Yeverie. Yeverie had practically be Jonathan''s servant as she had always been helping him with all his preparations. Today, however, she had armed herself with a gleaming sword that she carried on her hip. Jonathan smiled in amusement when he saw her getup. ¡°You want to join us in battle and kill some enemies too, little girl?¡± Yeverie looked beyond heroic and valiant in her ck Force Costume. ¡°I simply want to protect you, Your Majesty,¡± she answered while blushing. ¡°I have a feeling it''ll be me who protects you instead.¡± The manughed. She burned bright red upon hearing that. At this very moment, she couldn''t help but feel amazed at the way things had turned out. Back then, she was merely following Solorel''s orders when she served Jonathan. However, seeing the king casually make jokes in the face of an imminent, deadly battle made her respect him deeply now. Jonathan shifted his gaze toward Mabel and Beatrix. Mabel looked calm andposed, while Beatrix was jumping up and down in excitement as she said, ¡°I can''t wait to let them have a taste of my Shanow Sword!¡± He shed them a smile before saying soberly, ¡°I''m sorry for dragging you two into such perilous situations again. Especially you, Beatrix. You''ve had it rough ever since you''ve been with me.¡± Beatrix rolled her eyes at him. ¡°You truly are bad at words. What do you mean by ''being with you''? It''s not like I''m married to you or something!¡± ¡°Sorry, I misspoke!¡± Jonathan corrected himself awkwardly. ¡°Honestly, this isn''t too bad. At the very least, it beats the mundane lifestyle in Divine Realm!¡± she remarked with a grin. Chapter 412 Chapter 412 To Jonathan and the rest, there was nothing strategic about that night''s battle. It was simply a head-on battle where the best would win, unlike battles in the past which required the deployment of soldiers and getting into formations. Whether Solorel could kill Anakin that night was the only thing that mattered. After all, the chaos would cease once thetter was dead. For Anakin, however, the coup would be a sess once he killed Solorel and Jonathan. Jonathan and the others were recovering their strength in the Dietrich residence while waiting for Anakin and his men to arrive. The truth was, Anakin had already traveled thousands of miles and arrived in Eastsummer at seven in the evening. He had taken a private jet, hence the speed. There were eight elites who hade along with Anakin. They were vampire elites of Divine Master and above who had secretly entered Lost Ruins Realm with Anakin. In fact, the most powerful person among them, Larry Knott, was already in Level Seven of Immortal Stage. The second most powerful person, Kelvin Ocha, was in Level One of Immortal Stage. The third in line was Shadow. He was a level-nine Divine Master. As for the rest, they were level-five and level-six Divine Masters. Generally, they were more powerful than the eight marquises. Anakin was rather powerful, too. That was one of the reasons the dukes and viscounts were hesitant. Everyone had a feeling that Anakin would seed if he rebelled. At the same time, they feared they had chosen the wrong side and brought trouble upon themselves. Upon arriving, Anakin had already ordered Larry to kill Aurora. Kelvin and Shadow would be in charge of killing Jonathan. Surely, there would be someone protecting Jonathan at that time, but the duo should be able to deal with them. Solorel, on the other hand, was naturally Anakin''s to deal with. The order Anakin had given Larry was to swiftly eliminate Aurora and join the former to deal with Solorel. Once Solorel and Aurora were dead, the former''s entire force would copse. At that moment, Solorel had summoned Aurora''s and Walrion''s presence. Walrion was a Level Eight Divine Master. Solorel said, ¡°I''m not sure how the battle will go tonight, but His Majesty is the future of the vampires. He must not die today no matter what. You have to protect him at all costs, even if it means sacrificing your life. Understand?¡± Both Aurora and Walrion nodded seriously. ¡°Yes, Your Highness!¡± At seven thirty in the evening, the moonlight was already illuminating the nts in the garden of the castle. Jonathan stood on the tform of the garden with Solorel, the seven marquises, Aurora, Walrion, Beatrix, and even Mabel. The group merely stood there without saying a word, emanating an indescribable aura with their silence. Right then, footsteps sounded outside. Anakin and his men were approaching. Since it was a modern era, they did not arrive on horses even though that looked cooler. Then again, arriving via car did not seem appropriate, either. After all, they were not assassins sent to kill someone. The garden entrance was wide open. At that moment, Anakin, looking charming and dressed in white, walked in with eight strong elites. They were neither fast nor slow, but they exuded a kind of pressure one could not describe with words. After all, Anakin had a strong imposing aura and a stern gaze. Even his subordinates looked fierce and tough. In no time, Anakin and his men stood three meters away from Jonathan as the dazzling light illuminated the entire garden. Anakin first studied Solorel before casting Jonathan an icy nce. Jonathan did not speak. Solorel started coldly, ¡°How bold of you, Anakin. How dare you not kneel in the presence of His Majesty?¡± As if hearing a funny joke, Anakin burst outughing and suddenly pointed at Jonathan. ¡°Him? This good-for-nothing? What makes him qualified to be king?¡± Jonathan''s pupils constricted. Anakin was just too arrogant. A glint shed past Solorel''s eyes. ¡°How dare you insult His Majesty? I''m going to teach you a lesson today!¡± As soon as he finished saying that, his body suddenly expanded until a ferocious, demon-like Solorel was formed. ¡°Primordial Sword of the Three Realms!¡± Solorel unleashed the most powerful technique without hesitation. A primordial spirit sword made of crimson light flew straight at Anakin. ¡°Kill him!¡± Anakin roared. He dared not underestimate Solorel''s Primordial Sword of the Three Realms. Despite backing away swiftly, he was still a second too slow. The Primordial Sword of the Three Realms beheaded him, sending his head flying into the air with blood spurting from the veins. The crowd, including Solorel, was utterly baffled. Anakin''s dead? Just like that? There''s no way it''s that simple. Suddenly, Solorel''s pupils constricted, for he sensed danger. A white figure had suddenly appeared about one meter in front of him and was aiming a fist at his throat. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. It was none other than Anakin. His punch seemed to contain infinite energy that could bring doomsday upon the world. That was something Solorel had already foreseen. He hurriedly retreated and summoned the water dragon''s primordial spirit that morphed into a golden big handprint before him. All of a sudden, the big handprint charged toward Anakin. Seeing that, Anakin cast three rounds of infinite punches in one go. The punches came out at an incredible speed, forming three circles of light. Solorel''s golden big handprint was instantly crushed. However, Solorel''s hair fluttered and his robes pped loudly even though there was no wind. He had, again, unleashed another attack with the Primordial Sword of the Three Realms. The attack was so fast and powerful that it flew straight for Anakin''s head. Despite that, Anakin appeared on Solorel''s left in the blink of an eye and cast a powerful attack on the latter. It was as if Anakin was indestructible. Fortunately, Solorel soon realized what was happening. Anakin''s celestial weapon was Sovereign Mirror. It was a fascinating weapon that could allow its user to create an illusion of himself using his reflection. The person Solorel had been killing was only Anakin''s illusion. Both Solorel and Anakin were locked in a fierce battle. One could say that Anakin was no match for Solorel, but Sovereign Mirror had brought changes to the oue. Meanwhile, the battle had officially started. Larry found Aurora and began attacking her with the mithril sword. Since Wretched had devoured the Sword of Radiant mes, Aurora had no choice but to grab an ordinary sword. s, it was cut off in one of her spars with him. At that very moment, Aurora was in a dangerous situation. Kelvin and Shadow had begun attacking as well. Kelvin attacked Walrion, while Shadow dealt with Mabel. Beatrix, on the other hand, was fighting with another elite. At that moment, Jonathan seemed to have nothing to do, but that was only because he was protected by Walrion and the rest. Jonathan had already put on his Dragon Binding Gloves. He merely observed the situation instead of rushing in to attack. Soon, he identified Aurora''s situation to be the riskiest. After all, Larry was nning to kill Aurora and join forces with Anakin after that. As he brought his mithril sword down at Aurora''s neck, he stepped forward and mmed his palm on her chest. It was a dirty tactic, but that was normal in fights. In fact, it was necessary to use anything possible when it came to fighting. Nothing was considered dirty or fair. Upon seeing that, Jonathan used Shadow Step to arrive behind Larry and sent a Rolling Thunder Punch into his back. The move was executed swiftly and with incredible energy. Surprisingly, Larry sensed the danger behind him. His gaze turned cold, and he barked, ¡°You''re asking for it!¡± Immediately, he flipped his hand and caught Jonathan''s wrist. Larry''s Grappling Technique was outrageously fast and powerful. On top of that, it had unparalleled power that made it impossible for his opponent to dodge. Jonathan''s eyes glinted coldly. Of course, he was not afraid of Larry''s grasp, for his techniques were the best in the world. Without wasting another second, he reached out and grabbed Larry''s hand using Dragon w Grab. All of a sudden, the two entered a mysterious fight of fists. At one point, Jonathan flipped his hand to sh Larry''s wrist using the dragon spikes on his glove. It gave Larry such a startle that he quickly retracted his hand. He turned over the mithril sword and aimed for Jonathan''s neck. Jonathan''s face darkened, but he quickly dodged his opponent''s attack using Antelope Rhythm. He appeared beneath Larry''s underarm and stabbed two fingers into it. The fact that Larry had failed to take Jonathan down swiftly frustrated the former. He swung his sword around to strike Jonathan''s eyes. Seeing that, Jonathan quickly caught the de, pressed it down, and shook it. Instantly, a powerful wave of energy rushed into it. Larry was stunned. He almost lost his mithril sword. Although Larry was in Level Nine of Immortal Stage, his techniques and usage of Force were useless against Jonathan, not to mention Aurora was attacking Larry fiercely with her broken sword. Larry was having a hard time dealing with the two. In fact, he did not have the upper hand. Frustrated, he yelled, ¡°Ss,e here and kill Jonathan!¡± Ss Knott was a level-five Divine Master. He was assisting another elite to kill a marquis. He was the only one among the elites who could pull out for a while. Hence, Larry summoned him without hesitation. Larry knew exactly what he needed to do¡ªkill Aurora swiftly and assist Anakin. Only then would they be able to control the battle. Otherwise, things would seem hopeless. Larry needed Ss to hold Jonathan back for the time being. Sure enough, Ss obeyed Larry''s words and turned around in an instant. He wielded a Golden Bay, which made him think of Jonathan, who was a level-three Divine Master, as insignificant. A snicker escaped his throat. ¡°I''m going to turn you into my snack to go with my wine today, sc*mbag.¡± He appeared behind Jonathan in a sh and brought his sword down on thetter''s head. The weapon was horrifyingly sharp. Even Jonathan would not be able to withstand it, no matter how strong his body was. However, he suddenly twisted his body in a strange manner, turning to the back like a snake. Chapter 413 Chapter 413 The battle raged on, and the fighting was frightfully intense. Everyone was a skilled fighter, so it was hard to tell who had the upper hand. However, Aurora''s situation was undoubtedly the most dangerous. With neither Jonathan''s help nor a powerful weapon, going up against the formidable Larry felt like skating on thin ice. Jonathan, on the other hand, was busy fighting Ss. As a famous warrior who had single-handedly killed numerous beasts in the Lost Ruins with his trusty Golden Bay, Ss hardly cared that Jonathan was a level-three Divine Master. Thankfully, thetter soon proved that he wasn''t one to be underestimated. He spun around like a snake to face Ss before leaping forward to snatch the Golden Bay with his bare hands. ¡°I''ll kill you!¡± Ss thundered as he swiftly moved his de and shed at Jonathan''s fingers. ¡°I don''t think you can,¡± Jonathan retorted, his lips curled into a half smile. His hand disappeared into the Dragon Binding Gloves, causing Ss'' attack to hit nothing but air. Taking advantage of that split-second pause, Jonathan advanced toward Ss. He had his Dragon w Grab aimed at thetter''s throat, but at the same time, he also unleashed Arrow Kick¡ªa move where he''dnd a lightning-fast kick on the opponent''s midriff. Stunned by the relentless onught, Ss realized the danger he was in and promptly stepped back. Seeing that, Jonathan wore his Dragon Binding Gloves and sent a powerful Great Sage Seal barreling toward Ss. Thetter instantly felt a dark cloud above his head, and the pressure was stifling. He stabbed his Golden Bay upward in retaliation, determined to carve a hole out of what felt like impending doom. s, Jonathan suddenly retracted his Great Sage Seal, and the dark clouds vanished without a trace. On top of that, Jonathan had also stopped attacking. ¡°Wait. That doesn''t seem right!¡± Ss muttered. Sure enough, he felt Jonathan''s hands pressing down on his shoulders before he could say anything else. My goodness... Jonathan''s style of attack is way too unpredictable! It''s only been a few seconds, yet he has already backed me into a corner. Just as Ss began shaking his shoulders vigorously to escape the grip, Jonathan deftly wrapped his legs around the man''s waist. ¡°Python Body Coil!¡± Even though it was an ordinary Spirit Fist move, there was no denying that Jonathan had executed it brilliantly. Annoyed that he had left the lower half of his body vulnerable to attacks, Ss hastily backed away. s, it was too little, toote. Jonathan had clung to him like a burr. Ss tried stabbing his Golden Bay into Jonathan''s waist, but once again, thetter was one step ahead. He wrapped his hands around Ss'' head and twisted it off with a loud, sickening crunch, causing blood to spray everywhere. Just like that, Jonathan killed Ss within ten seconds and drew the first blood in the battle. It was an utterly shocking sight, especially since no one had expected the fearsome Ss Dexton to be defeated so soon! Meanwhile, Larry was about to kill Aurora when Jonathan went to her rescue. With one hand still grabbing Ss'' headless body, he flung it toward Larry like a loaded weapon. Sensing danger behind him, Larry spun around, only to grow wide-eyed with terror when he realized what he was staring at. He quickly dodged the corpse, but Jonathan followed up with a formidable Rolling Thunder Punch. In an instant, thunder filled the air, and there was no doubt thetter had executed the move to its fullest. Larry gritted his teeth. Damn it! I never thought Jonathan would be so difficult to deal with... He''s getting on my nerves! He shed his sword at Jonathan''s face and roared, ¡°Die!¡± Not only was his sword attack fast as lightning, but his thunderous roar had also nearly ruptured Jonathan''s eardrums. Curiously enough, only Jonathan''s ears seemed affected, while the others appeared unfazed. Despite the throbbing pain, he unleashed Antelope Rhythm to dodge the attack and simultaneously reached out to grab Larry''s de. Of course, Larry was shocked. I''ve never encountered any opponent quite like Jonathan. This guy doesn''t seem to fear anything! He''s closing in to meet my sword head-on instead of keeping a distance from it! In the past, Jonathan would have been deathly afraid of swords. However, he now had nothing to fear as long as he had his Dragon Binding Gloves. Even though he''d still be helpless against magic and spells, he knew he''d stand a good chance of winning when it came to physical fights, provided that his opponent wasn''t anywhere near Wretched''s level. Larry deftly moved his sword and shed at Jonathan''s fingers. To his surprise, thetter merely tapped on the de, sending an electric current flowing toward him. Unperturbed, Larry shuddered and dispelled the electricity before turning his de tounch another attack. After all, he was a level-seven Immortal Stage elite, so there was still a vast difference between his and Jonathan''s powers. On top of that, the golden sword Larry wielded was a mystic weapon with incredible sharpness and precision. It responded well to all hismands and was quick as lightning. Unable to dodge the attack, Jonathan had no choice but to retreat, which allowed Larry to retaliate with full force. However, it was also then that Aurora''s sword came flying. She was immensely grateful that Jonathan had saved her twice, and it felt good knowing both of them had each other''s backs. Then again, she was shocked that Jonathan could hold his ground against Larry, especially since he was merely a level-three Divine Master. Wait a minute... I finally understand why our revered ancestor chose Jonathan and Prince Solorel''s insistence that Jonathan''s the future of the vampires! Once he increases his cultivation level, who knows if anyone will be his match? Faced with Aurora''s counterattack, Larry reluctantly gave up on his golden opportunity to kill Jonathan. Argh! I can''t win if Aurora and Jonathan join forces against me. This is so infuriating! By then, the battle had reached its peak. Mabel was locked in a fierce fight with Shadow, and although thetter was powerful, Mabel wasn''t to be underestimated, either. Thanks to her Shanow Sword, even a level-nine Divine Master like Shadow could feel the brunt of the attack. As swords shed amidst the falling snowkes, the battlefield was gradually drenched in blood. It was as though everyone had been transported back to the Iron Age and had to rely on medieval weapons. While it might sound like a good idea to bring a heavy machine gun in to fire at will, no one would go so far as to carry out that n. After all, a spray of bullets from a heavy machine gun would decimate everyone on the battlefield. Even if snipers were lying in wait to take out the opponents, it''d be easy enough for elite fighters like Jonathan and the rest to dodge the bullets. Therefore, the best way to battle it out was with traditional weapons. Just as both sides reached a stalemate, a silhouette suddenly appeared from outside. ¡°Your Highness, I''m at your service!¡± Grese shouted before throwing himself into the battlefield. Thanks to his participation, the battle quickly tilted in Solorel''s favor. Grese assisted a marquis in defeating one of Anakin''s elite fighters, thus allowing them to extend their support to the other battle troops. Just when it seemed that Anakin''s troops were on the verge of losing, the situation within Solorel''s army suddenly changed. As it turned out, Anakin''s fist strength was now virtually unbeatable. He had absorbed a mythical beast''s blood in the Lost Ruins, which gave him a massive boost in power. The only problem before was that he didn''t have a way of umting divine mana. Now that he was fully charged, he wasted no time striking Solorel with a thousand consecutive fists. Sadly, the prince was already getting on in years, so it didn''t take long before Anakinpletely shattered his mana. The next second, Anakin used Sovereign Mirror to appear behind Solorel and brutally punched a hole through his back. Solorel instantly coughed out a mouthful of blood, his hair dirty and messy. ¡°Run, Your Majesty!¡± Solorel shouted. ¡°Aurora, escort His Majesty to safety!¡± He gathered and pushed his remaining mana to the maximum till he conjured the Primordial Sword of the Three Realms. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Using his body to keep Anakin''s fist sucked in, Solorel swiftly pierced the man between the brows with the sword. Left with no choice, Anakin grabbed the Primordial Sword of the Three Realms with his other hand to prevent it from prating deeper. The two men became locked in a stalemate, but everyone could see that Solorel couldn''t hold on much longer. Once Anakin broke free, disaster would undoubtedly befall Jonathan''s army. Aurora, Walrion, and the other vampire marquises were devastated, but they also knew it wasn''t the time to mourn. Without further ado, a group of marquises bravely charged forward and fought a way out for Aurora and Walrion. ¡°Let''s go, Your Majesty!¡± Yeverie urged as she pulled Jonathan along. Jonathan, too, was filled with grief, but he knew time was of the essence. If he didn''t leave now, he might never find another opportunity to. ¡°Let''s go!¡± he ordered before turning to leave. Aurora, Walrion, Mabel, Beatrix, and Yeverie quickly followed behind. Meanwhile, the other vampire marquises continued to surround Larry and his troops, determined to buy as much time as possible so Jonathan and the rest could escape. After retreating into the castle, Jonathan saw Anakin crush the Primordial Sword of the Three Realms and smash Solorel''s head into smithereens. To make matters worse, Grese also had his head cleanly sliced off by Larry''s sword. The defense line had copsed entirely, and Jonathan''s army suffered a massive defeat. With no time to bolt the door or even make preparations, Jonathan led his remaining team down to the basement. Secondster, he opened the door and ushered everyone into Fog City while a flurry of footsteps and a murderous aura gradually closed in behind them. Needless to say, Anakin and his team weren''t about to let Jonathan off the hook. After all, as long as thetter was alive, Anakin would never have the chance to ascend the throne. It''d be like past kings spending decades searching for a long-lost blood rtive to be their rightful heir. The bloodline mattered, and so did the title. Meanwhile, Jonathan and his team had entered Fog City, and the door promptly closed behind them. As its name implied, Fog City had surging fog clouds swirling everywhere. By then, everyone was on tenterhooks because they knew there was no way the door would hold off Anakin''s onught. Moreover, Fog City was as good as a dead end. No one even knew why they had run into the city in the first ce. Did they think they could use what was left of their revered ancestor''s power to scare Anakin away? That''d be impossible! Mabel was the first to break the ufortable silence. ¡°Jonathan, why are we here?¡± Chapter 414 Chapter 414 Everyone had the same question in their minds. Jonathan said in a deep voice, ¡°The revered ancestor has left me a silk pouch. If we face an unavoidable crisis, we can seek refuge in Fog City.¡± Fog City! Walrion asked, ¡°Is there a secret ce in Fog City that we don''t know about?¡± Beatrix answered solemnly, ¡°Even if there is, we don''t have any more time. Anakin and the rest are coming soon.¡± The sounds of footsteps grew louder, indicating that they were about to arrive. Jonathan had no other way. He scanned his surroundings, but he could not see anything amiss. At that moment, Fog City began to change. The fog in the air started to gather toward where the revered ancestor was cultivating. It was gathering at such a rapid speed that it immediately formed a huge vortex. ¡°It''s a passage toward the dimensional space!¡± eximed Beatrix, delighted. ¡°The passage can only last for at most ten seconds. Everyone, enter now!¡± She was the first to leap into the fog vortex. Jonathan said to Yeverie and Aurora, ¡°Go ahead.¡± Aurora and Yeverie were touched that Jonathan let them escape first even during such a critical moment. Not daring to dy any longer, they quickly jumped into the fog vortex. ¡°Mabel!¡± yelled Jonathan. Soon, Mabel jumped in as well. ¡°Walrion!¡± continued Jonathan. To avoid wasting any time, Walrion hopped in as well. At that moment when Anakin kicked the door open, Jonathan swiftly jumped into the fog vortex. By the time Anakin''s party entered, the fog vortex gradually disappeared. It eventually dispersed into the endless fog that filled Fog City. ¡°F*ck!¡± spat Anakin furiously. Larry and the rest entered too. ¡°Your Highness, where did they go?¡± he asked, confused. We followed them in! They can''t possibly have disappeared into thin air, right? Anakin''s face contorted with fury as he yelled, ¡°Leahra, that b*tch! She left a passage to the dimensional space here! B*tch! I''m her descendant. How dare she hand over our kingdom to an outsider?¡± With his anger reaching its peak, Anakin blew up Leahra''s throne and obliterated it with a single blow. The onlookers, including Larry, were seized with a mixture of shock and terror. They thought that Anakin was too arrogant and disrespectful toward Leahra. ¡°What should we do now?¡± asked Larry. Anakin took a deep breath, trying to quell the mes of anger burning within him. ¡°How many marquises are still alive?¡± he asked. Larry answered, ¡°Only four remain, but they''re all wounded.¡± Anakin said, ¡°Very well. Tell them, if they are willing to pledge loyalty to me, their past transgressions shall be forgiven. If not, they will be instantly sentenced to death.¡± ¡°Understood,¡± replied Larry. Anakin continued, ¡°And announce that Jonathan and hispanions have died. Do not let the slightest whisper of their escape get out.¡± ¡°Got it!¡± Anakin turned to his subordinates behind him. ¡°What about you guys?¡± ¡°Understood!¡± replied everyone instantly. On this fateful night, a definitive shift in power among the Dietrich family unfolded, with Anakin emerging as the unrivaled victor. Solorel''s lifeless corpse was hung outside the castle walls. Caught between the choices of life and death, the Four Marquises decided to pledge their allegiance to Anakin. It was not a surprising choice, for everyone fears death. Moreover, the Four Marquises had their own hidden motives. They believed that their king had not perished. Should he return in the future, they wished to remain in his service and be useful to him. Anakin understood that as well, so he did not fully trust the Four Marquises. Only the most tiring and tedious tasks would be entrusted to them. If he seeded in killing Jonathan, he would still be able to win the Four Marquises'' loyalty. Anakin had lost some capable warriors in this endeavor as well. The princes were bing restless. After all, those vampire viscounts and dukes were far from virtuous subjects. To consolidate his rule and hold on to his power, Anakin knew he must strengthen his subordinates'' powers. Since the Four Marquises were quite capable, he spared their lives. The night passed quickly. In the Alberbridge Range, Lesley''s condition was getting worse and worse. When the first rays of morning sunlight shone on his body, he felt an overwhelming sense of fatigue. His hands and face were covered with the marks of ck poisonous gas, which was just short of infiltrating his heart. Once that happened, even the gods would not be able to save Lesley. Resting upon a rock, Lesley gazed upward, his eyes fixated on the breathtaking morning sky. The clouds were gorgeous and the beauty of the dawn was unforgettable. ¡°Farewell, this beautiful world,¡± Lesley murmured before closing his eyes. Feeling the poison slowly attack his heart, he knew that nothing could save him anymore. Will there be another miracle? No way. How can there be so many miracles in this world? Even if there''s a miracle, how special must it be to be able to save my life? Lesley could not envision it. However, at that moment, an unexpected miracle happened. A small ck speck was flying toward him rapidly. This tiny dot, which was norger than a mosquito, suddenly flew into his nostril. Lesley''s eyes widened in an instant. He knew that something had entered his body. F*ck! What''s up with this series of unfortunate events? Why do these strange animals just keep throwing themselves at me? Yet, what followed was even stranger. Lesley felt that bug-like thing devouring the poison within his body. It was devouring the poison happily. Soon, Lesley could sense that the toxins within him had already disappearedpletely. All feelings of difort were gone. He could hardly believe that all of this was real. Have I gone from hell to heaven in an instant? Lesley abruptly sat up and could see what was in front of him clearly. Slowly, a woman dressed in a blue fairy dress approached. She seemed to be in her early twenties and had fair skin and a beautiful face. She moved toward him gracefully like a princess straight out of a fairy tale, exuding an air of nobility, elegance, and gentleness. When she reached Lesley, she scanned the surroundings before finally resting her gaze on him. In that instant, Lesley was captivated. He had seen many beautiful girls before, but none had ever stirred his heart quite like how she did. At that moment, countless phrases flooded Lesley''s mind. Love at first sight. The first magical encounter... The girl scrutinized Lesley before greeting him with a gentle smile, ¡°Hello.¡± Although she was Chanaean, her skin was exceptionally fair. ¡°Hello!¡± Lesley replied dumbfoundedly. ¡°This is strange. How did you end up all alone in this wilderness?¡± Lesley snapped back to reality, feeling somewhat embarrassed. ¡°Um, I''m here to travel... No, actually, I... Well, the truth is, I''m a vampire. But since I don''t want to feed on human blood, I came here.¡± He wasn''t naturally skilled in lying. Furthermore, he did not want to lie to the girl of his dreams. The girl was taken aback by his words. She asked abruptly, ¡°Will you drink my blood, then?¡± ¡°Of course not!¡± Lesley''s face turned red. ¡°I really won''t. Even if you kill me, I''ll still refuse.¡± The girl smiled warmly and introduced herself, ¡°You''re so interesting! You''re even blushing. I''m Charlotte Schwein. And you?¡± ¡°Chocte Wine?¡± Lesley was surprised. Rolling her eyes, the girl retorted, ¡°It''s Charlotte Schwein. It''s a name that signifies freedom.¡± Lesley rose to his feet. ¡°I''m Lesley Quinton.¡± Charlotte extended her hand warmly. ¡°It''s a pleasure to meet you!¡± Lesley eagerly shook hands with her. She asked, ¡°By the way, did you see Webzie?¡± ¡°Webzie?¡± repeated Lesley curiously. ¡°Yes, Webzie. It''s an ancient magical mosquito¡ªa rare breed that feeds on all sorts of poison. We''ve been tracking down the highly poisonous Scorpion King for the past few days.¡± A sudden realization washed over Lesley. I probably ate that scorpion! He had also been disoriented for the past few days. Just then, he felt a tickling sensation in his nostril. To his surprise, Webzie, the magical mosquito, flew out from his nose and toward Charlotte. Her face lit up with joy when she spotted the magical mosquito, which swiftly nestled inside an emerald pendant hanging from her chest. There was a hole that wasrge enough for it to sleep inside. ¡°Why did Webzie enter your body?¡± asked Charlotte curiously. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Lesley chuckled wryly and replied, ¡°Funny enough, I owe my life to Webzie. Otherwise, I would be dead right now.¡± ¡°What happened?¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ¡°I had some health issues before that required me to consume fresh human blood. Reluctant to do so, I fled to these mountains alone. Just when my condition was worsening and I was on the brink of death, I encountered the Scorpion King that you mentioned. When it bit me, I drank its blood and fell victim to its poison. Just moments ago, it was about to infiltrate my heart. I thought I was doomed, but Webzie flew over and sucked all the poison from my body.¡± A sudden realization dawned upon Charlotte. Smiling, she said, ¡°Webzie is particrly fond of the Scorpion King''s poison. It was drawn here by the scorpion''s scent.¡± ¡°Thank you for saving my life,¡± said Lesley. Charlotte beamed and replied, ¡°There''s no need to thank me.¡± Pausing for a moment, she continued, ¡°Where are you heading? I won''t hold you back any longer. Goodbye.¡± With that, she prepared to part ways with Lesley. However, he was extremely unwilling to let her leave. He knew that if he let this opportunity pass without getting to know her, he might never see this girl again. Chapter 415 Chapter 415 ¡°Wait up!¡± Lesley shouted. Charlotte cast Lesley a wary nce. ¡°What is it?¡± Lesley hurriedly answered, ¡°I have no ill intention, Ms. Schwein. I''m merely aimless. The mountains here are endless. Would you like to travel together?¡± In his anxiety, he turned red. Charlotte had never seen a man blush as easily as he did. She was certain that a man like that definitely bore her no ill will. ¡°Sure.¡± Lesley was overjoyed. Marlington was a magical, mysterious ce. The potency of the parasites in Marlington was unparalleled. The ce was also filled with legendary wonders. During the war, the arrogant Jetroinians never dared invade Marlington. urately speaking, they had, but most of their forces had perished when theynded without even seeing the enemy. Situated in Gablurg, Marlington consisted of mountain ranges and green hills as far as the eye could see. It was like looking out at a limitless sea of green. The sun was resplendent at three in the afternoon. It was also the end of May. Atop the mountains of Gablurg, the days were not very hot but the nights were chilly. Even on the hottest days of summer, the nights were cold. Because of this, most of the residents in Gablurg had no need for air conditioning at night. Dressed entirely in ck, Simon arrived at the foothills of Gablurg. He had attained the cultivation of a level-nine Divine Master, and his progress had been nothing short of extraordinary. By that point, however, the rate of his cultivation had slowed down. There are limits to everything, and speed is not necessarily a good thing. Simon realized he had hit a teau. His cultivation level would not increase no matter how much blood he consumed. His situation was akin to a man who, given a stroke of luck, found his wealth increasing rapidly. At a certain point in his progress, however, he would begin to slow down. That was an irrefutable fact. Being able to sustain growth became a matter of knowing where to invest. At that moment, Simon was no longer under the control of the Heavenly Rebirth Alliance. The elders of the Heavenly Rebirth Alliance had left a spiritual imprint in his cerebral domain. A mark of that nature was not easily dispeble. If Simon decided to refine it, the imprint would self- destruct. The cultivation of the elders of the Heavenly Rebirth Alliance was at a terrifying level. It would be practically impossible for Simon to rid himself of the imprint. Coincidentally, however, luck is a wonderful thing indeed. Given Simon''s vampiric lineage, his mana could only be turned intobat force at the same time strengthen his cerebral domain. With such enhancement, his cerebral domain had be invulnerable to spiritual waves and could withstand the assault of any imprint. Against such fortitude, the threat of the spiritual imprint was negligible. If the spiritual imprint was a bullet, Simon had donned several bulletproof vests. At that juncture, he was truly free. Upon returning to the country, he came to the mysterious Marlington. The reason for Simon visiting Marlington was because it was Olive''s hometown. He had been seized by a sudden desire to visit where Olive grew up at. Then, he ascended the mountain. Upon entering Emerald Mountain, he found himself surrounded by lush foliage. There was a trail, which Simon thought was too far, so he opted instead to walk through the mountain. He traveled all the way forward at a very high speed. At noon, Simon arrived before a beautiful stretch containing a waterfall. After venturing a little further, he noticed a valley ahead which was just as charming. There was a tavern there. Feeling a little hungry, Simon headed toward it. The tavern was charmingly quaint. It sat on the foothills of Emerald Mountain, with a stream at the entrance and a bamboo forest at the back. When Simon entered, he noticed a tour group entering at the same time. The group consisted of a dozen or so people of young, rowdy people of both genders. The one leading the party, however, was an old professor. Ignoring them, Simon entered the tavern and found a ce to sit. The tavern was run by the Marlingtonian, just the two of them. One woman was the owner, and the other the waitress. They were dressed in their cultural dresses with scarves on their heads. The owner was a forty-year-old woman who was especially ugly. The waitress, thirty or so, was also not a looker. The owner and waitress identally overlooked the lone customer as they were serving the tour group. Simon remained cidly in his seat. He was not anxious, nor did he rush them. As he was there on a trip to reminisce, he opted to go with the flow. The waitress brought the tour group some drinks and snacks. In contrast to the lively group, Simon, sitting in solitude, looked as if he had been forgotten by the world. Nevertheless, Simon did not mind. Awash in memories, he became lost in reverie. It was also possible that he was thinking of nothing at all. At that moment, a clear, melodious voice sounded. ¡°Hey, man. Have some peanuts. Here''s a cup of coffee for you.¡± The voice sounded like a ray of sunshine. Its owner sounded as if she would be beautiful and kind. Simon looked up and saw a girl in white sportswear and a ponytail. The girl was about twenty. She smiled sweetly at him, and he noticed that her face was pretty and exquisite. Her smile, too, was capable of distracting one from the woes of the world. Simon''s eyes traveled to her hands, which were holding a te of peanuts and an untouched cup of coffee. Seemingly embarrassed as she met his gaze, she flushed slightly. Then, she ced the peanuts on the table before him. She was about to hand the coffee to Simon when he said coldly, ¡°No, thank you.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± The girl froze. She did not expect him to turn her down. Her name was Mauve Lief, a fourth- year student at Yaleview University. Their professor had organized a study tour to Marlington to visit a subject they were exploring in the ssroom. Mauve had noticed how Simon was sitting alone in the corner while she had a lively group she belonged to. She thought he might be lonely, so she brought some peanuts and coffee as she felt sorry for him. It was in that Mauve was a kind-hearted girl. At that moment, a senior who had a crush on Mauve walked over. His name was Ethan Pickering. He came over and dragged Mauve away. ¡°How many times have I told you not to pay these weirdos any mind? Come back and sit with us.¡± Mauve nodded. She was a little hurt. Simon''s voice sounded behind her as soon as she turned. It was cold and devoid of emotion. ¡°Take your things with you.¡± Mauve felt embarrassed. Ethan turned around to take the peanuts and red at Simon. ¡°Your loss.¡± Simon ignored him. Mauve and Ethan returned to their seats, and joviality resumed at their table. The incident did not dampen their spirits. Simon had sharp ears. He heard Mauve telling the waitress, ¡°You have a customer over there. Don''t forget to serve him.¡± Only then did the waitress notice Simon. She ran over to Simon, apologizing as she did so. Simon did not mind. As odd as he was odd, he was never one to throw his weight around. ¡°Surprise me.¡± Then, he added, ¡°Also, prepare some supplies for the road.¡± The waitress assented. Half an hourter, Simon resumed his trip after finishing his meal and picking up his supplies. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. The tour group, however, took their time. Marlington was mysterious. Even Simon had only a vague inkling of the region. He did not know exactly where it was. That was why Simon was still unable to locate any Marlingtonians¡ªthe expert cultivators of parasites¡ª despite walking until night descended. Simon had heard Olive mention that she lived in Heavenly Cave, which was surrounded by Superb Ridge, Maleficent Ridge, and As Peak. It was a breathtakingly beautiful and dangerous ce. The view every sunrise was of the sea of clouds. Olive had once said she thought the immortals lived in the sea of clouds between the peaks. It was something she had imagined when she was a girl. Simon was intent on finding a tall peak, under the impression that it would be closer to Heavenly Cave. The mountains were quiet and eerie at night. As night descended, the poisonous insects and fearsome beasts began to stir. Worse still, miasma was heavy in the air. A ce like Marlington was not somewhere one could simply stride into after watching several survival television shows. Having travelled the entire day, Simon felt a little tired. He found a tree and jumped on it. Then, he produced some food from his spatial ring and drank some water. After that, hey across the branches and fell soundly asleep. Simon was a simple person. Anypanions he might have would be bored to death. Not long after that, Simon opened his eyes suddenly. His sharp ears faintly detected the howling of a pack of wolves. At the same time, he heard screams. Simon gazed into the distance. Amidst the foliage, he saw the faint flickering of fire. Did they run into a pack of wolves? What would that have to do with me, though? Simon did not intend to meddle. He thought these people were courting death foring deep into Marlington unprepared with the ability to defend themselves. There is no hope for escape. I''m talking about them, all right. Simony back down. Suddenly, he thought of the girl named Mauve. Her smile illuminated his heart. Whatever. I''ll just think of it as repaying her kindness. Simon leaped down from the tree and ran toward the pack of wolves. Despite being forced to go through the dense thicket, he was as quick as lightning. Indeed, Mauve and herpanions'' predicament was grave. The group of students, and their elderly professor, Matthew Zane, had never encountered a situation as precarious as that. They found themselves surrounded by glowing green eyes. The wolves growled. Never had they felt death as close as they did. Matthew had no other ideas. Bracing himself, he said, ¡°Wolves fear bright lights. Turn on your torches, everyone. Your phone screens, too.¡± Everything with a power source was immediately produced and turned on. Sure enough, the dazzling lights made the wolves wary. Chapter 416 Chapter 416 The growl of death closed in toward the students who lived in an ivory tower. The wolf pack was vicious yet calm. They wouldn''t make the first move until finding out their opponent''s capabilities, but that didn''t mean they would give up on hunting the prey already in their grasp. Even though Matthew and the students had never stepped out of the university grounds, they understood that the wolves wouldn''t be scared of the lights forever. Once the vicious creatures snooped around and realized the light wouldn''t hurt them, they would charge at them without the slightest hesitation. The minute theyunched their attack, Mauve and the rest would die beneath the sharp teeth and ws of the wolves. A timid woman from the group had started crying from terror. Hearing that, a male student harshly chastised her, ¡°Stop crying! Do you think the situation isn''tplicated enough?¡± Some students repeatedly drew the sign of the cross over themselves as they prayed in soft sobs. It was a rather interesting scene. At that moment, Matthew couldn''t even utter a single word in the face of approaching death. He dreaded dying all the same. Despite being an atheist, he prayed for a miracle or the appearance of deities. However, he couldn''t think of any possibility of a miracle happening. No soldier of the heavens would descend upon them. All colors had drained from Mauve''s face. She and her friend huddled together as they quivered in fear. Still, the women couldn''t help but hold unrealistic fantasies about a prince on a white steed or a knight in shining armor showing up and rescuing them from distress, just as it urred to the female protagonists in the romance books they read or the dramas they watched. ¡°We''re doomed! Doomed!¡± Shaking fervently like a leaf, a man muttered, ¡°I shouldn''t havee! If I had known I was going to die, I wouldn''t havee! Oh, God, please give me another chance! I won''t choose Geography as my major again! I don''t want to die! I''m too young to die! I don''t want to die as a virgin!¡± In the face of death, the students seemed awfully vulnerable. Perhaps the wolves had detected the intense despair and vulnerability the group of humans exuded. The alpha of the pack with a silver coat threw its head back and howled. At the signal, the pack began closing in on the humans. The humans could clearly see that thirty wolves had surrounded them from two meters away. The alpha wolf seemed threatening even though it didn''t bare its fangs. On each of its sides, two wolves bared their sharp, pointed canine teeth at the humans. The creatures'' eyes glinted with savage, murderous intent. Mauve and the rest had no way to escape. They couldn''t think of anything to get them out of their peril. The only thing they could do was wait for death toe knocking. Yet, at that moment, a strange scene happened. To put it more urately, a disturbance urred within the wolf pack. Immediately after, the wolves were on high alert. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. They moved to clear a path. Mauve and the others nced at the cleared path with anticipation. Amidst the darkness and the flickering shadow of torches, they saw a man dressed in ck approach them with a stony expression. There was no trace of life on the man. He looked like an apathetic serial killer. His arrival was enough to frighten the wolf pack. The group of students instantly recognized the man. Isn''t that the guy from the tavern? Is he part of the wolf pack? Or is he here to fish in troubled waters? All kinds of thoughts shed through their minds as they stared at Simon with conflicting gazes. He was the only person they didn''t imagine would show up to save them. They were right because Simon wasn''t that kind of person. Yet, he still walked over to Mauve and dered, ¡°I''ll take you away.¡± Mauve was stunned. Casting a fearful nce at Simon, she asked dazedly, ¡°Where are you taking me?¡± ¡°I''ll take you away from this jungle. You shouldn''t be here,¡± Simon said indifferently. His tone wasced with slight impatience. It was evident that he didn''t want to say much. ¡°Then, can you take my friends and professor too?¡± ¡°No,¡± Simon refused coldly. ¡°Why?¡± she asked. ¡°No reason. If you don''t want to go, then stay here with them and wait for your death.¡± ¡°Please, mister. Can''t you take all of us with you?¡± she pleaded. ¡°Are you leaving or not?¡± he snapped. ¡°Take all of us with you.¡± Mauve was very insistent. ¡°Why, you!¡± Her determination rendered Simon speechless. A sh of joy crossed Mauve''s face. ¡°Is that a promise?¡± The rest didn''t dare to make a peep for fear they would offend Simon upon sensing his odd temperament. Fed up with persuading her, he promised Mauve in the end. Everyone wondered how Simon would save them from danger. Simon turned around to face the alpha wolf. ¡°What are you still doing here?¡± he snapped, his eyes cold. A glint of anger shed across the wolf''s eyes. It growled lowly before suddenly jerking its head to the left and right. The wolves on each of its sides let out a loud growl and lunged at Simon. Mauve and the others, including Matthew, watched on with dread. They shut their eyes and couldn''t bear to witness Simon''s brutal death. The wolves'' feet were light and fast. They pounced on Simon, baring their fangs and pointy ws. However, they were flung away just as quickly as they attacked. In the blink of an eye, the two wolves flew back to where they came from and crashed onto the ground heavily. Their deaths were immediate as arge puddle of blood began to pool beneath their lifeless bodies. The crowd stared at the scene with wide-opened eyes and mouths agape. They couldn''t understand what had transpired. One thing was, for sure, though, a sense of security had risen within them at Simon''s presence. They felt safe as long as Simon was with them. The alpha wolf threw its head back and howled in anger continuously. In an instant, the remaining twenty-seven wolves attacked in unison. It was a terrifying scene to behold. Simon let out a war cry of his own. The loud roar reverberated across the distance. All the wolves'' ears began bleeding, and they also moved slower. Mauve and the others covered their ears as their faces scrunched up in pain. Simon finally attacked. He leaped toward the alpha wolf and shattered its skull with a punch. After that, he ughtered ten wolves in one fell swoop like a whirlwind. He was as fast as the speed of light, and his attack was overwhelming. There wasn''t even the slightest bit of hesitation or pause in his movement. Just like a bulldozer, he crushed and ttened everything in his path. The remaining seventeen wolves weren''t brainless creatures either. Seeing the situation was no longer in their favor, they quickly turned tail and fled. Shortly after, every hint of them was gone from Mauve''s and the other''s view. Only the carcasses of thirteen wolves were left at the scene. The students snapped out of their daze and looked at Simon with admiration and reverence as though he was a mighty deity. It was within reason for a top-tier fighter to kill a wolf, but Simon''s attack was too clean and smooth. They realized the man in front of them was a pro. Overwhelmed with delight and gratitude at surviving a near-death situation, they wanted nothing more than to celebrate. Some of them began sobbing with hands covering their faces while some shed tears of joy. Matthew''s eyes brimmed with tears as he thanked Simon earnestly. Simon, on the other hand, ignored Matthew and focused his attention on Mauve. Mauve met his gaze. Despite her gratitude for him saving her life, deep down inside, her fear of him still remained. He was too apathetic, and the hostility in his eyes was too vehement. On top of that, he was terrifyingly ruthless, and his background was a mystery. A man with those qualities didn''t fit her criteria of a prince on a white steed. Simon''s brows furrowed, but he did not overthink too much. Sometimes, the fate between two people is astonishing. If Mauve hadn''t offered him a te of peanuts with a smile, Simon would''ve nevere to save her. He understood the circumstance Mauve and the others were currently in. He had saved Mauve''s life. Without his help, she and her group would have died in the jungle. Noticing the crease on his forehead, Mauve grew even more afraid. Simon withdrew his gaze and scanned the crowd. ¡°This is Marlington. Miasma and poisonous insects are all over the ce. Many Marlingtonians ce living parasites in the jungle. Leave at once, or you''ll die in this jungle sooner orter.¡± Panic gripped the group of students. They would have assumed Simon was merely scaring them if he had warned them before encountering the wolves. However, they now viewed things in a different light. They all agreed to leave the jungle immediately. Any experiment, field observation, or thesis wasn''t as important as their lives. Theyprehended how valuable being alive was after surviving the near- death experience. ¡°How are we supposed to leave? It''s the middle of the night. What should we do if we run into another pack of wolves or other ferocious predators?¡± a man said with horror. His intention was apparent in his words. He hoped Simon could lead them out of the jungle. Naturally, Simon didn''t want to take so many people with him, but he knew Mauve would refuse if he only took her. She wouldn''t leave alone despite the dangerous circumstances she had been in earlier, much less now when she was momentarily freed from danger. Mauve braced herself and stepped forward. ¡°Can you help us get out of the jungle?¡± Simon nced at Mauve. After a short silence, he answered, ¡°Nighttime isn''t a suitable time to trek through the jungle. Follow me. We''ll find a spot to camp for the night once we distance ourselves from the wolves'' carcasses. Spray the entire tent and surrounding areas with the insect repellent you prepared. I''ll lead you out of the jungle in the morning.¡± The group of students cheered gleefully at Simon''s agreement. They knew their journey and safety were guaranteed with a skilled fighter like Simon with them. They hurriedly followed Simon''s lead. Soon, they arrived fifty meters from the starting point and began setting up camp. Half an hourter, everything was set up. The students were well-prepared with tents, food, tinder, repellents, and many more. Simon sat on a tree branch and watched them silently from above. He didn''t approach the students, nor did he talk to any one of them. The students and Matthew didn''t dare to disturb Simon. Their experience that day was too much of a roller coaster ride for them. Even though they had nearly peed their pants from fear, surviving the near-death experience had turned the memory into the most valuable adventure they could possibly have. At that moment, they were all chatting away excitedly. That is the nature of university students. Chapter 417 Chapter 417 In the end, the university students took out their food and ate their shares. Everyone was having a good time in the tent, but they kept their voices down. At that time, almost no one remembered Simon standing guard outside for them. It wasn''t that they were ungrateful, but after such a tense situation, they just weren''t thinking that thoroughly. Simony down, not minding that the others had forgotten his presence. With his current cultivation level, he wouldn''t bother himself with the concerns of those students. However, at that moment, the thoughtful Mauve remembered Simon. In fact, she knew he hade specifically to save her. Still, she was afraid of him, but at the same time, she had a special feeling toward him. Mauve was hanging out with several female ssmates. She said, ¡°The mister who helped us is still standing guard outside. Should we invite him into the tent?¡± Her ssmate, Julie, smirked. ¡°Mauve, the way you keep calling him Mister reminds me of the scene in the novel, Return of Falcon Heroes, featuring Sandra and Yaro at Frangonie Wharf.¡± Another ssmate, Macka, chirped, ¡°Indeed. This mister is truly fearsome. He''s even more terrifying than The Falcon Hero in the novel. He took out more than a dozen fierce wolves effortlessly.¡± Mauve felt a little embarrassed. ¡°If it weren''t for him, we would''ve been devoured by the wolves. It''s not nice to leave him outside, no?¡± Julie uttered solemnly, ¡°You''re right, but we don''t have any spare tents. If we invite him in, the boys might feel ufortable. We don''t have the authority to make decisions for them, and we can''t possibly invite him into our tent, right?¡± Macka agreed, ¡°You have a point.¡± Mauve was stumped. Julie suggested, ¡°Anyway, we should bring him some food.¡± Macka said, ¡°But he has a strange temperament. If we bring it to him, he might not want it.¡± She paused briefly before continuing, ¡°Mauve, he seems to treat you differently. Maybe you should send the food to him. Perhaps he saved us today because you gave him the snacks at the tavern. Capable people like him often have peculiar personalities.¡± ¡°Let''s go together,¡± Mauve uttered timidly. Julie and Macka shook their heads in unison. They didn''t dare to face Simon. Mauve had no other choice but to go alone since she couldn''t bear to ignore Simon further. She gritted her teeth, grabbed some food, and left the tent. Mauve turned on the shlight on her phone and cautiously made her way to the tree under which Simon was resting. ¡°Mister!¡± she called out. She was still wearing her sports attire, but her hair was loose, adding a touch of allure to her innocent and lovely appearance. Simon nced at her indifferently. ¡°What''s the matter?¡± Mauve was stunned. Simon''s distant attitude rendered her unable tomunicate further with him. ¡°I brought some food for you,¡± Mauve said while holding up some cookies in her hand. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. ¡°I don''t need it,¡± he rejected her coldly. Mauve felt a little hurt. She put away the cookie and said, ¡°Okay.¡± She turned to leave, but ultimately, she still looked back and beamed at Simon. ¡°Mister, thank you for your help today.¡± Simon responded with a grunt and closed his eyes to rest. Mauve spun on her heels and retraced her steps to the tent. However, that night was far from peaceful. In the middle of the night, a scream sounded from the boys'' tent, followed by someone yelling, ¡°There''s a snake! There''s a snake! I got bitten by a snake!¡± The serenity of the night waspletely shattered as the tent was quickly dismantled. Everyone, including the boys, the girls, and the professor, gathered around. The bitten boy was named Zayne Rimmington, and the snake that bit him was a highly venomous ck water snake. The ck water snake had already been killed by the crowd, but Zayne''s leg, where he was bitten by the snake, was rapidly turning ck. His condition was extremely severe. The group of university students did bring some medicine, some of which was antivenom, so they immediately sprayed the antidote on his leg. Still, his condition remained dire. The students and professor felt helpless. At that moment, the best solution would be to suck out the snake venom. However, no one was unselfish and brave enough to do so, fearing that they would die from ingesting the poisoned blood. Everyone remained hesitant. Seeing that no one was taking action, Mauve gritted her teeth and said, ¡°I''ll help him suck out the snake venom.¡± She was the gentlest person in the group, yet also the most courageous and kindest. Julie grabbed Mauve and said, ¡°Are you crazy? Even his best friends aren''t doing it, yet you''re volunteering to suck out the venom? What if something bad happens to you?¡± Mauve replied, ¡°But we can''t just stand by and do nothing!¡± She hurried forward. Mauve was a foolish and stubborn girl. She rolled up Zayne''s trousers, ready to suck out the poisoned blood withoutining about it being unhygienic. Everyone looked at the delicate Mauve with inexplicable shame. Right then, Simon''s voice rang out. ¡°If you suck out his blood, the poison will cause your mouth to rot first. Then, you''ll be tormented by the poison for one month before dying after every part of your body turns necrotic.¡± He spoke in a harsh tone. Mauve was stunned. She turned around and looked at Simon,pletely trusting what he said. No one doubted him either because he seemed wise. Mauve immediately pleaded with Simon, ¡°Mister, you must know how to save my ssmate, right?¡± ¡°I do, but I don''t want to.¡± With that, he turned around to leave. She hastily ran after him, grasped his sleeve, and begged, ¡°Mister, please save my ssmate. Please?¡± Simon didn''t spare her a nce and merely replied impassively, ¡°Let go of me.¡± She said stubbornly, ¡°No.¡± Simon was rendered speechless. He felt that he had somehow been taken advantage of by her. ¡°How can I save him if you don''t let me go?¡± Hearing that, Mauve was overjoyed. ¡°Thank you, Mister!¡± Subsequently, Simon strode over to Zayne''s side. He didn''t use any special technique and instead just grabbed Zayne''s legs with both hands and squeezed them together. Zayne shrieked in agony, but the poisoned blood caused by the ck water snake''s venom was slowly dripping out. ¡°Cover his mouth, or else all kinds of poisonous bugs and snakes will be attracted here by his screams,¡± Simon said indifferently. The group of students quickly did as he said. Five minutester, Zayne''s legs were drained of color. The poisoned blood had dripped out entirely. His face was pale. Nevertheless, the venom had beenpletely removed from his body. After doing all that, Simon spun on his heel and left. To everyone, Simon was a peculiar and mysterious man. The rest of the night ticked by in peace. Julie, Macka, and Mauve huddled together, whispering among themselves. Julie said, ¡°Mauve, I think that strange Mister seems to be exceptionally fond of you. You should be more careful.¡± ¡°Be careful of what?¡± Mauve asked curiously. Julie replied, ¡°A man like him may be formidable, but certainly not someone suitable to settle down with. You need to watch out so he doesn''t be attached to you.¡± Mauve couldn''t help butugh. ¡°With his personality, he probably wouldn''t cling to anyone even if someone were to force him with a knife ced on his neck.¡± Macka said, ¡°That''s not necessarily true. Anyway, we can all see that he treats you differently from the rest.¡± Mauve was momentarily dazed. ¡°I am very grateful to him. Without him, I wouldn''t have survived even if I had two lives to spare.¡± Julie and Macka exchanged nces, agreeing with Mauve''s statement. Julie said, ¡°You''re right. You can repay his favor, but you shouldn''t do that by marrying him. Otherwise, you''ll suffer for the rest of your life.¡± Mauve didn''t respond as she didn''t want to talk anymore. Her thoughts drifted to far-off ces. She had be intensely curious about and interested in Simon. Who exactly is he? Why is he so mysterious and extraordinary? Nevertheless, regardless of the many thoughts flooding her mind, she didn''t dare to disturb Simon at that moment. The night went by just like that. Nights at Marlington were terrifying and tough to survive in, but the deep mountains of the ce were peaceful and beautiful in the morning. The air was exceptionally fresh and carried traces of sweet fragrances. There, one could truly leave behind the bustle and noise of the city, taking a break from the hectic life. The morning breeze and the dawn were all heartwarmingly pleasant. The university students started a new day with chatter as they packed their equipment and washed up. Some were brushing their teeth while others had their breakfast. They always seemed to forget Simon''s presence. Or perhaps that wasn''t the case. Instead, it was simply because no one had the courage to speak with him. Moreover, Simon wasn''t friendly to anyone. He had only rescued them because of Mauve. At that moment, Mauve had tied up her hair. She brought breakfast consisting of milk and bread to Simon. Simon was still up in the tree. ¡°Mister, have some breakfast.¡± ¡°No, thanks,¡± he replied coldly. Mauve grinned at him. ¡°Mister, please. This is already the third time I''m sending food to you. Why don''t you have some food this time?¡± This time, instead of leaving, she started acting coy with him. Simon was stunned. After a few moments, he said, ¡°Just ce the food on the ground.¡± ¡°Hehe, thank you, Mister!¡± Then, she added, ¡°My name is Mauve Lief. What''s your name, Mister?¡± ¡°You talk too much,¡± Simon replied frostily. ¡°Tell me what''s your name, then.¡± Simon jumped down from the tree and picked up the bread and milk. He sat on the ground and started to eat while ignoring Mauve. She jogged up to him and stretched out her hand. ¡°My name is Mauve Lief. Nice to meet you.¡± Simon didn''t spare her a nce, but she stubbornly kept her hand extended. Having no other choice, he responded tersely, ¡°Simon.¡± ¡°Simon, thank you for saving me twice.¡± Mauve expressed her gratitude. ¡°I hope there won''t be a third time.¡± Mauve tilted her head and said, ¡°I''ll try my best.¡± After that, she sat down beside him. ¡°Simon, we came here to explore the mysterious Marlington and write our graduation thesis based on this experience. Why did youe here?¡± Simon remained silent. Mauve shook his arm and pestered him, ¡°Simon, tell me, please.¡± Chapter 418 Chapter 418 Simon nced at Mauve and said, ¡°Hurry up and pack your stuff. When you''re done, I''ll take you down the mountain. This isn''t a ce for you to stay.¡± His tone was a little frigid. Mauve knew that she could not question further after hearing his words. If she did, Simon would truly get angry. After a half-hour wait, the group of university students and their elderly professors were finally ready to leave. They had all packed their things and were waiting for Simon to lead the way. Simon walked ahead without saying anything else, ignoring everyone, whether it was the students or their professor. Then again, despite his advanced age, Matthew had not expressed his gratitude to Simon for saving their lives. An understanding of worldly wisdom is true learning. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Simon was still his savior, regardless of how indifferent he was. For a person of Matthew''s age to neither say nor do anything, he could only be described as self-centered. However, if it were a child, that behavior could be dismissed as ignorance. In life, there will always be a group of people who are particrly selfish and carefree. They always take people''s help for granted. Such people are self-centered. There is also the type of person who does not think before speaking, hurting others with every word they say. Not only that, but they justify themselves after, saying they are direct with their words and telling the other party not to get angry lest they appear petty. When faced with such individuals, all one could do was hurl profanities at them with indignation and resentment, wondering what made them so great that everyone had to give in to them. Human emotions are veryplex. Everyone alive will be caught in its web. There are two distinct kinds of people we will encounter when interacting with others. The first kind will be concerned that you might lose out, so if you help them, they will surely repay you more. Such people will make you feelfortable. The second kind of people, on the other hand, seek small advantages wherever they go. They have no notion of picking up the tab when dining with others. When other people help them, they believe it is only natural since they have a good rtionship with the other party. Be it friends or close friends, the bond needs to be maintained and managed well. For example, if one is rich and the other is poor. Being wealthy is not a sin. If the rich friend spent a thousand treating you to a meal, you could treat him to a drink that would not cost that much. Friendship contributions are not determined by how equally it is divided, but by the principle that if you treat me well and help me, I will repay you with whatever I can. That makes it even. Some people might say that true friends need not be concerned about such things. If so, one can only conclude that whoever wants to be your true friendcks virtue in their previous life. As we live in a society where human emotions are concerned, friendship is not something only stated in words, nor is it true that only difficult times reveal who our true friends are. Life is not a drama series with numerous trials and tribtions. Of course, Simon would not care about these things right then, for in his eyes, none of these people could be considered his friend. Even Mauve was merely a girl he was slightly fond of and had rescued once. The group continued on their way, heading downhill this time. Everyone followed the direction of the sun and apass to determine the route. They were moving slowly as the mountain path was evidently difficult to navigate. Moreover, these university students had poor physiques. Just then, everyone spotted a lush grasnd ahead with vegetation over a foot tall. Strangely, there was mist in the sky above. ¡°This ce is so strange,¡± a male studentmented. He hurriedly took out his camera, ran up, and started snapping photos. Seeing that, Matthew said, ¡°This must be the wild breeding ce of Marlington''s parasites. Be careful, students. Contact with Marlington''s parasites is extremely dangerous.¡± His statement scared everyone, and the boy taking photos quickly retreated backward. ¡°Let''s go!¡± Simon uttered coldly. As he was speaking, Mauve suddenly saw a ck insect falling toward his neck from a tree. ¡°Watch out, Simon!¡± she yelled. Simon acted as if it was nothing as he caught the insect between his two fingers and threw it. With a snap, the insect flew far away. ¡°That was awesome, Simon! Are you abat arts expert?¡± Mauve asked him in a tone filled with admiration. Simon ignored her, of course. However, something horrible happened there and then. Dense swarms of insects fell from the sky like rain. There was no way the students could escape it in time, given that they did not have Simon''s skills. Some students screamed while others shrieked in agony. It was chaotic. Mauve, too, froze in shock. Simon took off his shirt amid the crisis, spinning it with his hand. At once, like a big fan, the shirt flicked away all the parasites attacking Mauve. Simon then wrapped his arm around her waist and leaped off the ground. At that moment, Mauve felt as if she was flying through the clouds. Simon put her down once they reached a safe ce. Mauve turned to look at her ssmates, all of whom had been pierced all over by those strange parasites. The insects crawled in and out of their noses and mouths. Everyone died on the spot, and no one survived. It all happened far too quickly and tragically. Even with Simon''s cultivation, he could not have saved all of them at once. It was then that he finally experienced the mystery and horror of Marlington. As a girl who had yet to step out of her ivory tower, Mauve was on the verge of breaking down upon seeing the tragic scene. She crouched down and cried her heart out. Simon had always been indifferent, but he unexpectedly felt somewhat helpless when he saw the girl in that state of distress. Just then, Mauve''s body tilted as she passed out. Simon was startled. He hurriedly supported her before taking her pulse. In that instant, the veins of her body and his formed a strange connection. He was fully aware of her physical state. Mauve was bitten by a parasite that contained a deadly poison and said poison was advancing toward her body rapidly. Simon was shocked. The parasite had bitten her chest. It had probably slipped in from her cor. It was stilltching onto her chest firmly. Simon knew that he could not hesitate as it would cost her life. He quickly unbuttoned Mauve''s sports attire, revealing a red bra inside. Simon was rough as he tore her bra off. Soon, a beautiful view greeted him. The girl was well-endowed, and the parasite was currentlytching onto the plump area above her chest. Simon first flicked the parasite away, only to find a small red spot at the ce where it had bitten. It had started to swell. This parasite is far too dangerous. Simon knew that employing the method used to treat Zayne to save Mauve would not work this time. The ce where Zayne had been poisoned was his leg. No matter how much force Simon channeled, it would not be able to harm the former''s vitals. Mauve, on the other hand, had been poisoned on her chest, and with the poison already spreading, Simon was unable to apply the same method on her at that point. Moreover, parasite poison was more lethal than ck water snake poison. Simon abandoned all thoughts and immediately pressed his mouth over Mauve''s wound. He then sucked hard to get all of the poison into his mouth. At that moment, Mauve felt a sharp pain in her chest and immediately regained consciousness. The moment she woke up, she was shocked to find Simon in that position. Embarrassed and furious, she shoved him away before swinging her hand at his cheek. Simon responded by coldly grabbing her wrist. He spat out a mouthful of ck poisonous blood, then flung her hand away and wiped the corners of his mouth before standing up and turning his back to her. Mauve was a little confused. Her bra had been torn and could not be worn anymore, so she pulled her sweatshirt tight. She finally understood what had happened. After all, it was something that had happened to her. She also realized that Simon had saved her again. If it were not for him, she would have died in the swarm of parasites along with her ssmates. Moreover, if Simon had not discovered the wound in time, she would also have died straightaway. However, Mauve quickly rpsed into depression. The collective deaths of her ssmates made it impossible for her not to be depressed, and it was difficult for her to regain herposure after such a terrible blow. This time, Simon did not bother Mauve. He simply stayed quietly at the side and did not say a word. After about two hours or so, she strode over to him. He nced at her mournful expression and was about to ask her if they could leave when she suddenly threw herself into his arms and burst into tears. Simon had a cold temperament. Despite not fearing the enemy''s sharp weapons and the threat of death, he found himself at a loss for what to do seeing her in pain. Simon did not know where to put his hands. Just like that, Mauve cried for a long time before letting go of Simon in embarrassment. She asked through her tears, ¡°Simon, what should I do?¡± Simon fell silent for a moment. He did his best to make his voice sound less indifferent as he replied, ¡°Everyone has their own fate. This is theirs. Since fate dictates it, you should live well, because dying is much easier than living.¡± Mauve was slightly confused. Although she did not quite understand what he meant, his willingness to speak made her feel much better. Another two hours had passed without them saying anything. Simon simply apanied her silently. Finally, Mauve looked up and asked, ¡°There''s no signal here, Simon. Can we make a mark here and then call the police when we reach the foot of the mountain?¡± ¡°This is a forbidden ground for the Marlingtonians to begin with, and we have entered it by ident. The parasites are here. If you lead others over, you''ll bring harm to them instead,¡± Simon said solemnly. ¡°What should we do, then?¡± Mauve was at a loss. Chapter 419 Chapter 419 Mauve found herself in a state of distress. She had gone out with everyone else, but her ssmates and professor were no longer alive. No matter what, she still had to give their families an exnation. Simon contemted for a while. Considering Mauve''s current situation, he said, ¡°Pass me your phone. I''ll take some pictures for you and leave a mark. You must convey the gravity of this situation clearly to the policeter.¡± Mauve hastily asked, ¡°Simon, will you stay with me? You can act as a witness too.¡± Simon replied, ¡°No.¡± Mauve was in no mood to plead with Simon either. Her eyes dimmed. Looking at how demoralized she was, Simon exined, ¡°It''s not that I''m unwilling to help you. I have a bad temper. If they annoy me with their questions, I might just kill them. It''s best for me to disappear.¡± He wasn''t kidding about that. However, he quickly reassured her, ¡°Don''t worry about getting into trouble. I''ll ask a friend to help you out. This won''t cause you any problems.¡± He was thinking of Mabel. Since Mauve was a victim in this situation and she had no motive for killing anyone, it should be easy to resolve. Although Mauve''s mind was a mess, Simon''s words provided her with somefort. She felt slightly relieved. Afterward, Simon took a few pictures and left behind some marks. He asked Mauve, ¡°Can we go now? We need to get out of here as soon as possible.¡± Mauve nodded, tears welling up in her eyes. They continued with their journey. However, Mauve, who was quite weak, struggled to keep up. As she was too slow, Simon offered, ¡°I''ll carry you.¡± Mauve was indeed tired, but she felt a little embarrassed. Simon crouched down and said, ¡°Hop on.¡± Mauve gritted her teeth before climbing onto his back. Given Simon''s speed, they arrived at the previous tavern at seven in the evening. Lights illuminated the tavern, enveloping it in a warm glow that made it look like a warm sanctuary in the middle of the forest. Together, they made their way toward the tavern. Just as they reached the entrance, Mauve suddenly heard a loud thud beside her. Startled, she turned her head and saw Simon unconscious on the ground. Mauve''s face turned pale with shock. She squatted down and said anxiously, ¡°Simon, what''s wrong with you? Don''t scare me like this!¡± Tears welled up in her eyes. All Simon could feel was the world spinning around him. Finally, he realized what had happened. After he sucked the poison from Mauve, some still remained in his mouth. The remnants of the poison had entered his body through his saliva. For some inexplicable reason, the poison managed to birth a strange parasite in his body. Although the parasite was still being nurtured, its toxins had already infiltrated Simon''s organs. Having carried Mauve all the way there, Simon had unintentionally hastened the effects of the poison. At that moment, the toxins acted up, causing his head to spin, and he copsed onto the floor. He shook his head, fighting to regain his rity. Yet, since his body was immensely powerful, he could quickly suppress the toxins. He sat up abruptly. Mauve couldn''t help but rejoice. ¡°Simon, are you all right?¡± ¡°I''m fine.¡± Simon did not want her to worry. Mauve heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°You must be exhausted. Let me help you inside.¡± Simon stood up and pulled his arm away. He said cidly, ¡°I can walk on my own.¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Mauve had understood Simon''s personality by then, so she was not angry. The two of them entered the tavern through the wide open door. The staff and the owner were delighted to see guests. Mauve turned to the owner and asked, ¡°My friend is exhausted from the journey. Is there a room for us to rest in?¡± ¡°Certainly,¡± replied the owner. When she nced at Simon, her expression suddenly changed. ¡°You''ve been poisoned by a golden silkworm?¡± Mildly surprised, Simon shot the owner a curious look and asked, ¡°You''re familiar with this poison?¡± The owner''s demeanor suddenly changed, making her seem like a mysterious expert. ¡°Not only do I know that it''s the golden silkworm poison, but I also know that you must have fallen victim to it when saving this young girl beside you. With your skills, no poison in Marlington should be able to harm you. After you sucked out the poison for her, it is now being nurtured within your body. The stronger your cultivation, the more potent the golden silkworm poison bes.¡± Mauve was stunned by the owner''s words. She finally realized that Simon had been poisoned to save her, yet he had never mentioned it during their entire journey. She had even made him carry her for such a long time. Mauve''s eyes immediately reddened. Tears streamed down her face as she anxiously asked the owner, ¡°What will happen to my friend? Will he be okay?¡± The owner let out a coldugh and replied, ¡°Within three days, the poison will attack his heart. Death is certain for him.¡± Mauve''s body trembled violently. Simon nced at the owner, then at Mauve,plicated emotions brewing within him. He found this whole situation absurd. He had always minded his own business. Yet, his first time meddling in someone else''s affair had ended up costing him his life. How ironic! Mauve grabbed the owner''s hand and pleaded, ¡°You must have a way to save my friend''s life, right? I''m begging you.¡± Her voice was filled with desperation. The owner shrugged and said, ¡°Kid, I''m not making things difficult for you on purpose. Although the golden silkworm poison is not the most deadly among Marlington''s poisons, it is the hardest to cure. If he was directly bitten by the golden silkworm and sought help in time, I could still save him. However, since he has nurtured the golden silkworm parasite using his own flesh and blood, I cannot save him.¡± Mauve felt a sense of despair rushing over her. ¡°So, is there absolutely no solution?¡± The owner replied, ¡°Well, the only way is to find the Marlington King and see if he has a way to save him.¡± ¡°Where''s the Marlington King?¡± asked Mauve quickly, seeing that there was hope. The owner nced at Simon and said, ¡°Since you ended up in this state to save someone, I will do you a favor. The Marlington King resides in Heavenly Cave. I will draw a map for you to follow. But who knows if your body can withstand the journey to Heavenly Cave? Even if you manage to arrive there, the Marlington King might not be willing to help you. Well, even if he is, he may not have a solution.¡± ¡°Please draw us a map!¡± pleaded Mauve, not willing to give up even the slightest glimmer of hope. The owner nodded. Afterward, the staff brought Mauve and Simon to their seats. Mauve poured some coffee for Simon. With her eyes filled with tears, she said, ¡°Simon, I''m sorry. It''s all my fault.¡± Simon nced at Mauve and, in a rare moment of tenderness, said, ¡°It''s not your fault.¡± Even though he spoke in a gentler tone, his words still sounded somewhat cold. The owner brought over a map. Simon took it without saying a word of thanks to the owner. In fact, ever since he was poisoned, he did not speak much to the owner even though she knew the truth. Mauve quickly thanked the owner. She stood up and bowed repeatedly, overflowing with gratitude. Simon nced at Mauve. He rose to his feet and said, ¡°You can go back on your own. I left a number for you. Call it when the timees and mention my name. She will help you deal with unnecessary troubles.¡± After saying that, he turned and walked out of the tavern. Mauve was stunned. However, she quickly regained her senses and followed him out. It was already dark outside. Mauve hurriedly caught up with him. She spread her arms wide and blocked Simon''s path. ¡°I want to go with you.¡± Simon nced at her and asked, ¡°What do you n to do?¡± Mauve replied, ¡°You were poisoned because of me. I won''t leave you no matter what.¡± It was evident how firm she was. ¡°I don''t need your help!¡± After a brief pause, Simon continued, ¡°I don''t have the strength to take care of you anymore.¡± Mauve insisted, ¡°I don''t need you to take care of me. I can take care of you.¡± ¡°Get lost.¡± Simon did not want to waste any more time arguing with Mauve. Those were hurtful words. While Mauve would normally have been hurt by them, she was now filled with gratitude. Simon had ended up poisoned because he had tried to save her. With his superb capabilities, no one should even be able to harm him. Even though he had ended up in such a state because of her, he did not even utter a singleint. He even ended up having to venture into dangerous territory alone. The thought of that caused tears to stream down Mauve''s face. She wiped away her tears fiercely and said, ¡°I must go with you.¡± Simon said, ¡°You''re weird!¡± He swiftly turned away from Mauve and headed toward the jungle. He was walking so fast that he disappeared from Mauve''s sight in a matter of seconds. Gritting her teeth, Mauve followed him without a second thought. Meanwhile, the owner and the staff watched this scene unfold in front of the tavern. The staff teared up as she said, ¡°This is so touching, Boss.¡± The owner sighed and replied, ¡°That girl fell in love with a star-crossed man. I don''t know if that''s fortunate or not for him.¡± ¡°Why do you call him a star-crossed man?¡± asked the staff in confusion. ¡°I think he''s pretty great. Despite being nearly killed by this girl, he didn''t utter a single word of me.¡± ¡°What do you know, you little brat? Simon is enveloped in a murderous aura. God knows how many people he''s going to kill in the future. On the other hand, she''s got the purest heart I''ve seen. Fate is truly unfathomable. What chaos would this bring if a devil consumed by violence and a genuinely kind- hearted girl got together?¡± Chapter 420 Chapter 420 Mauve ventured into the forest, traversing its treacherous terrain. The dense foliage and uneven ground posed challenges, making her progress through the forest arduous and demanding. As she barely got to eat anything that day, she could only walk slowly. However, Mauve was determined not to give up. She had no idea where to find Simon, and she didn''t even have a map with her. Nheless, such obstacles did not deter Mauve in the slightest. She was acutely aware that she bore the responsibility for Simon''s poisoning and his precarious state. The weight of guilt pressed upon her, leaving her with no choice but to push forward and search for him, hoping to alleviate the burden of remorse that weighed heavily on her conscience. Just like that, Mauve walked along the mountain path for three hours. Three hourster, she had blisters all over her feet. After days of nonstop travel and the events that had transpired involving her friends, Mauve found her energypletely depleted. She released a soft sigh, taking a moment to survey her surroundings. The forest loomed in pitch darkness, its eerie atmosphere teeming with poisonous insects and ferocious beasts. The incessant buzzing of the bugs filled the air, creating an unsettling symphony that echoed around her. Right then, a lost lone wolf emerged in front of her. The wolf''s eyes glistened with greed, a clear sign of its hunger. To the wolf, Mauve appeared as a delectable meal, an irresistible temptation. However, the wolf exercised caution, pausing its movements and carefully studying Mauve with watchful eyes. Strangely, Mauve wasn''t afraid at all. Her lips curled up slightly as she said, ¡°Well, this time, no one can escape. Simon, my friends, I''ming to join you soon.¡± With that, she lost consciousness and copsed to the ground. Some timeter, Mauve slowly regained her consciousness. As her eyes fluttered open, she noticed her surroundings were engulfed in darkness. Yet, to her astonishment, she found Simon right before her, his countenance etched with an icy expression. Simon was holding her in his arms as he rested against a tree. Sensing her awakening, he swiftly turned his gaze toward her, lowering his head to meet her eyes. ¡°You''re awake?¡± he asked, his tone carrying a distinct coldness. Mauve felt really warm in his embrace. She blurted out, ¡°Simon, are we both dead?¡± ¡°No,¡± Simon said. As Mauve''s mind cleared, she sat up and asked, ¡°We''re not dead?¡± Her voice filled with relief and joy, she added, ¡°Simon, have you been following me all this time to keep me safe?¡± Simon exined, ¡°Because of you, I wasted one-third of my energy and seven hours.¡± After a pause, he asked, ¡°Do you really think you''re helping me?¡± Mauve hung her head low and said pitifully, ¡°I''m sorry, Simon.¡± Simon merely replied, ¡°Eat this, then get some rest.¡± Clearly, he didn''t want to continue the conversation. He gave Mauve an elixir pill. It was a Spirit Gathering Pill. ¡°What is this?¡± Mauve asked curiously. ¡°A poison to kill you,¡± Simon responded icily. Mauve chuckled aloud. ¡°Nah, you won''t.¡± Without hesitation, she swallowed the Spirit Gathering Pill. Spirit Gathering Pills held little value for cultivators like Jonathan and Simon, but for ordinary individuals like Mauve, they were akin to a miraculous remedy. Besides, a Spirit Gathering Pill could be worth tens of millions. Many millionaires would pay an exorbitant figure for it, but the pill''s demand far surpassed its avability. Mauve had no idea the elixir pill she took was this expensive. If she learned about its value, she might not be able to swallow it so quickly. As the Spirit Gathering Pill dissolved upon entering her mouth, its potent effects swiftly permeated her entire body. If there were any impurities within her system, the pill would diligently work to purge them. Mauve felt a burst of energy coursing within veins. Heat gathered in her body, prompting the rapid formation of ayer of ck sweat on Mauve''s arms and skin. This visible sign indicated the sessful elimination of the poison from her system. Mauve''s vitality returned in full force. Her mind cleared, and a renewed energy coursed through her body. As her skin warmed up, she came to the realization that the elixir pill she had consumed was no ordinary remedy. Even with her limited experience, she could guess that the elixir pill was extremely valuable. ¡°Simon, what kind of pill did you give me? Why is its effect so miraculous? Is it some sort of elixir of immortality?¡± Mauve asked, her curiosity piqued. Simon gave her a look silently. He wasn''t about to answer such a foolish question. ¡°The pill must be expensive, right?¡± Mauve added. ¡°Not really. I can sell it for a mere ten million easily to an elderly millionaire,¡± came Simon''s nonchnt answer. Mauve gaped incredulously. She knew Simon wouldn''t joke or lie to her. Covering her mouth, she eximed, ¡°Oh, God! Did I just eat ten million?¡± Regret consumed her heart. ¡°Why didn''t you tell me earlier, Simon? If I had known, I would''ve sold it and be a millionaire.¡± Simon retrieved another Spirit Gathering Pill from his possession and handed it to Mauve. ¡°Here, take this.¡± Mauve was taken aback by his gesture, but she responded shyly, ¡°Simon, I was just kidding.¡± After a brief pause, she asked, ¡°If you were to take this pill, would it help in your wound healing as well?¡± ¡°No,¡± Simon answered. Mauve was about to say something when Simon closed his eyes and said curtly, ¡°Sleep.¡± He then kept the Spirit Gathering Pill. Obediently, Mauve sat down and leaned against the tree trunk to sleep. Shortly after, she said, ¡°Simon, I can''t sleep.¡± Simon ignored her. Mauve continued, ¡°I''m drenched in sweat, and I smell awful.¡± Simon opened his eyes and sighed in resignation. ¡°Come with me.¡± He had already expanded his spiritual sense throughout the area, so he knew the area well enough. There was ake to their southeast. Under Simon''s lead, Mauve soon arrived at theke, which was sparkling mysteriously under the moonlight as if a magical mermaid would emerge from theke any moment. Theke was unusually serene, so tranquil that one would never suspect the presence of any creatures lurking beneath its surface. ¡°Go take a bath. I won''t look at you,¡± Simon said as he turned around. ¡°Will there be snakes inside, Simon?¡± Mauve asked, sounding afraid. ¡°No,¡± Simon assured her. ¡°How can you be sure about that?¡± Mauve asked, tilting her head curiously. Simon snapped, ¡°I said, there''s no snake. Do you want to take a bath or not? If you don''t, we''ll leave now.¡± Mauve could no longer stand how sticky her body was, so she quickly replied, ¡°Okay, I''ll take a bath. But you''re not allowed to peek.¡± Simon rolled his eyes. ¡°You''re skinny. There''s nothing to peek at.¡± Mauve felt a pang of dissatisfaction upon hearing that. She instinctively tried to puff out her chest to demonstrate that she wasn''t t-chested, but Simon was already standing with his back turned to her. The thought of running all the way in front of him to showcase herself made her feel too bashful. She took off her clothes and entered theke, naked. Strangely, she trusted Simon wholeheartedly. She knew he wouldn''t peek at her. If Jonathan were here, he would definitely sneak a look at her. That was how different Jonathan and Simon were. When Mauve was cleaning herself in the water, she couldn''t help but massage her own breasts and muttered to herself, ¡°I''m not skinny!¡± With his exceptional hearing, Simon caught Mauve''s words. A smile yed on his lips, softening his typically stern demeanor. The following day, they continued on their journey. Simon exerted all his strength to suppress the toxins within his body, showcasing his resilience. By the time he couldn''t contain the toxins three dayster, his fate would be sealed. With Simon''s expertise in outdoor survival, he took the lead and guided Mauve throughout their journey. Despite the hardships and fatigue, Mauve persevered, gritting her teeth and pushing herself to endure it all. After traveling the entire day, they found a vacant space to rest for the night. Mauve didn''tin, but Simon could imagine how she felt. He knew that she had been ustomed to a life offort, yet she bore it all without uttering a word ofint. It made him appreciate her tenacity and unwavering spirit and realize that she was a determined and resilient youngdy. ¡°Are you regretting your decision ofing here?¡± Simon asked. Mauve''s lips curved into a smile, revealing her two rows of pearly white teeth. ¡°No.¡± Simon came to her and suddenly held her ankle. Mauve was taken aback by his action. Simon quickly removed her shoe, exposing the sight of her foot covered in blood. The blisters on her foot had burst, causing blood to stain her foot. Clearly, Mauve had been in pain throughout their journey that day. However, she didn''t show any signs of it. ¡°Why did youe after me?¡± Simon shot Mauve a look, looking troubled. ¡°Is it worth enduring all this pain?¡± Mauve fixed her gaze on him and responded, ¡°Simon, you possess extraordinary strength, and no one can harm you. Yet, you put your life on the line to save me. Is it worth it?¡± ¡°I wasn''t aware of the extent of danger when I saved you. Had I known, I wouldn''t have saved you,¡± Simon replied, his tone cold and detached. He was telling the truth. Mauve added, ¡°Why don''t you me me, then?¡± Simon shrugged. ¡°It has already happened. What''s the point of ming you now?¡± Hearing that, Mauve fell silent. A whileter, she asked, ¡°Simon, who are you exactly? Why are you this powerful?¡± ¡°Sorry, but I can''t answer that,¡± came Simon''s answer. Mauve sighed out loud. Simon is the coldest guy I''ve ever seen in my life! The night passed uneventfully. When the sun came out, they continued on their journey. Simon bent down in front of Mauve and urged, ¡°Come on.¡± ¡°No, Simon. You''re injured. I can''t let you carry me. I can walk on my own,¡± she replied hastily. ¡°Cut the cr*p. You''re too slow. I won''t be able to reach Heavenly Cave before I die. Come on!¡± There was amanding tone in his voice, leaving Mauve startled. Her eyes turned teary as she swiftly climbed onto Simon''s back. That very night, Simon and Mauve finally saw Superb Ridge, Maleficent Ridge, and Thunder Peak as indicated on the map. Light shimmered ahead, signaling their arrival at Heavenly Cave. Simon clenched his jaw and walked up the mountain path leading upward with Mauve on his back. Around twenty minutester, they finally arrived at a mountain valley. There was a vast space in front of them, covered with paddy. Bathed in the moonlight, the scene appeared deste, devoid of any signs of life. Simon followed the lights. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Soon, he saw a vige behind the valley, housing hundreds of families. It was clear that they had arrived at Heavenly Vige, and Heavenly Cave was right behind the vige. Chapter 421 Chapter 421 Carrying Mauve on his back, Simon arrived at Heavenly Vige. He approached the first hut without a moment''s hesitation. The hut looked old, and its main door was in a tattered condition. One could clearly see how tough it was to live around the area. A short while after Simon knocked on the door, the voice of a Marlingtonian rang out. ¡°Who is it?¡± The Marlingtonian''s heavy ent was difficult to understand. Nheless, it wasn''t difficult for Simon to guess what he was saying. With a grim voice, Simon exined, ¡°I''m an outsider who has been poisoned by parasites. I''m here to see Marlington King for a cure.¡± After Simon had spoken, a brief silence ensued before the door to the hut opened. A thin middle-aged man emerged, looking unassuming in the grey shirt he wore. Nevertheless, the man seemed to possess decent spiritual energy. After he gave Simon and Mauve a nce, the tension on his face eased. It was clear to him that the two had note with ill intentions. Thereafter, he said, ¡°Come on in.¡± Simon nodded in response. Mauve, who was sprawled on Simon''s back, expressed her gratitude at once. ¡°Thank you, mister!¡± However, the man didn''t say another word. Upon entering the house, Simon put Mauve down on a chair. The hut''s spartan interior came as a shock to the city-dwelling Mauve. I can''t believe such terrible living conditions still exist in the world. ¡°Have you been poisoned by a parasite?¡± asked the man after he gave Simon a nce. Thetter nodded ordingly. The man continued, ¡°Marlington King will not easily agree to treat anyone from outside the vige. Anyway, I''m just an ordinary resident of Heavenly Vige and not a member of Heavenly Cave. Let me examine your condition first. If I can''t cure you, I''ll then take you to Heavenly Cave. That said, there''s nothing more I can do if Marlington King refuses to help you.¡± ¡°Thank you, mister,¡± Mauve said gratefully. The man subsequently took Simon''s pulse. After a long while, his expression drastically changed, giving Mauve a shock. She asked, ¡°What is it, mister?¡± The man gave Mauve a look. ¡°I understand now.¡± He then turned his attention to Simon and continued, ¡°The poison is inside you because you sucked it out of her blood, isn''t it?¡± Simon nodded to confirm. ¡°It makes sense now. As someone who isn''t married, this young girl possesses the purest form of negative energy which coincidentally nourishes the golden silkworm. After you sucked it out, it was then soaked in the positive energy within you. The amalgamation of negative and positive energy allowed it to evolve into something more powerful¡ªthe golden king silkworm. The golden silkworm by itself is already a handful. Now that you have the golden king silkworm within you, I''m afraid even Marlington King might not be able to save you.¡± The words caused Mauve''s face to lose all color. With her eyes turning red, she sobbed, ¡°This is all my fault, Simon.¡± Simon''s expression darkened at the same time. He had no intention of dying, for there was still a lot in life he wanted to do. ¡°Can you take me to Marlington King?¡± Simon asked the man. ¡°I have no authority to see him, but I can take you to his subordinates and get them to convey your intention to the king.¡± While Simon nodded in acknowledgment, Mauve said, ¡°Thank you, mister.¡± With that, the man got to his feet and suggested, ¡°There''s no time to lose. Let''s go.¡± When Simon got to his feet, Mauve attempted to follow suit but was stopped by Simon instead. ¡°You should rest here.¡± However, Mauve was adamant in her decision. ¡°I must go and plead with Marlington King to save you.¡± Stunned by her words, Simon knew that there was no stopping the determined girl. Thus, he carried her on his back without another word. As they stepped out the door, Mauve asked the man, ¡°Mister, we still don''t know your name after everything you have done for us. I''m Mauve Lief and he''s Simon Sandler.¡± After throwing Simon a nce, the man broke into a smile. ¡°You can call me Baryl.¡± ¡°Hi, Baryl!¡± Mauve greeted at once, bringing a smile to Baryl''s face. Heavenly Cave was situated right behind Heavenly Vige. To ess it, one had to cross a long suspension bridge made out of metal chains. Beneath the bridge was a bottomless abyss, one that looked as if it came right out of a fantasy storybook. One had to be brave to cross it, for it wasn''t one to be attempted by the faint hearted. The moment one took a step, the entire bridge would begin to sway with one''s weight. Baryl warned, ¡°Watch yourselves.¡± Thereafter, he took a gentle step forward. Without saying a word, Simon followed with Mauve on his back. Every step he took was a steady one. ¡°Close your eyes if you''re scared,¡± he suggested. At the same time, he wondered why he cared so much about Mauve. Mauve had gotten used to Simon''s frosty tone. Thus, the special concern he showed wasn''t lost upon her. ¡°I''m not afraid!¡± she replied softly in Simon''s ear. ¡°As long as I''m with you, I''m not scared of anything.¡± While speaking, her warm breath inadvertently bathed Simon''s ears, causing him to blush and snap with a frown, ¡°Keep your distance from me.¡± Giggling cheekily, Mauve teased, ¡°Are you feeling shy, Simon?¡± A snort was all he responded with. Soon, the three of them crossed the metal suspension bridge. Right before them was a huge entrance to a cave with the words ¡°Heavenly Cave¡± carved on top of it. There were also two disciples standing guard on both sides of the entrance. When they saw Baryl approaching, one of them barked, ¡°Baryl, what are you doing here at this hour?¡± Baryl broke into a faint smile as he exined, ¡°I have a special patient here with me. There''s a golden king silkworm in his body. If he doesn''t get treated in time, he will be done for.¡± ¡°That''s what they get for trying to trespass on Marlington. They deserve it entirely. Besides, his survival has nothing to do with Heavenly Cave!¡± the guard reprimanded Baryl. It was then that Mauve struggled toe down from Simon''s back and appealed to the guards, ¡°Dear sirs, I beg you to let us see Marlington King. Otherwise, my friend is going to die,¡± Mauve begged, with tears dropping like rain. The pitiful look on her face was enough to melt even those whose hearts were made of stone. Unfortunately, the guards were unmoved, so Mauve''s pleas simply fell on deaf ears. ¡°Get out of here. You reap what you sow!¡± Left without a choice, Mauve attempted to drop to her knees but was pulled back up by Simon instead. He approached the guards and demanded, ¡°I want to see Marlington King.¡± ¡°Did you not hear what we just said?¡± the guard retorted. All of a sudden, Simon grabbed him by the neck and lifted him off the ground. ¡°No I didn''t,¡± Simon asserted. The other guard roared, ¡°Insolence!¡± Immediately after, he unleashed a punch toward Simon''s face. Unfortunately, Simon mmed a kick into him, sending him flying backward. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. After that, he threw the guard he was holding to the ground before demanding again, ¡°Can you now inform your king about it?¡± The guards glowered at Simon before turning around to flee. Meanwhile, a grim look descended upon Baryl''s face. Simon quickly noticed it and apologized, ¡°I''m sorry.¡± Despite his frosty demeanor, he was still a reasonable person. Hence, he felt a sense of regret toward Baryl, for it was thetter who had brought them there. Having two of its disciples beaten up, Heavenly Cave would definitely me Baryl for the incident. As for Baryl, he knew how cold Simon was and could tell that the apology didn''te easily. With that thought in mind, he eked out a wry smile. ¡°The men of Heavenly Cave behave strangely because they have been cut off from the outside world for too long. You teaching them some manners would do them some good. It''s just that Marlington King might not be happy about it.¡± ¡°If Marlington King refuses to save me, I will wipe Heavenly Cave clean. We might as well all die together.¡± A vicious glint shed across Simon''s eyes. He was, after all, born a murderous demon. No sooner had the words left his mouth than Mauve and Baryl turned pale. ¡°Baryl, you should go home,¡± Simon suggested. However, Baryl shook his head as he appealed, ¡°You can''t do this.¡± His words brought silence upon Simon. At the same time, Mauve put on a pitiful expression as she held Simon''s hand. ¡°Simon, let''s not kill anyone, all right?¡± After frowning at Mauve, he shoved her hand aside. ¡°Don''t stick your nose into my business.¡± Exasperation filled him then. This is how I have been all along until she keeps getting in my way. All of a sudden, he felt the urge to kill her but quickly cast the thought aside, for he just couldn''t bear to lose her. Meanwhile, six men soon emerged from Heavenly Cave. Obviously, Marlington King wasn''t among them. Among the six were the two disciples from earlier. The other four were elite fighters of their sect. As second-generation disciples, they relied on consuming ice silkworms to generate ice energy from their bodies. All of them had achieved Nascent Soul cultivation level. In fact, the most senior among them had achieved final stage Celestial Soul, while the other three were of Celestial Soul level. As Heavenly Cave had existed for countless years, they possessed a strong foundation of warriors. Among them, these four men were only second-generation disciples. Under Marlington King''s command, there were still four elders, eight Golden Guards, six direct disciples, and three hundred ordinary disciples in total. All of them put together made for a formidable force. The most senior of the four, Untainted, gave Simon an icy look and said, ¡°Were you the one who beat up our disciples and demanded to see Marlington King?¡± Simon replied candidly. ¡°Yes, I am.¡± ¡°How dare youe to Heavenly Cave and stir up trouble!¡± The moment he finished, Untainted gave his hand a flick. A flying centipede burst out toward Simon''s eyes like lightning. However, Simon caught it between his fingers and threw it back. ¡°You can have this back!¡± Untainted''s eyes glistened as hemented, ¡°Well, well, we have a skilled adversary here.¡± Truth be told, he couldn''t tell Simon''s cultivation level initially, but after his first attack, he had gotten his answer. ¡°All of you, stay out of this. I want to see how good he is,¡± Untainted dered. However, Simon replied solemnly, ¡°Let''s not waste any time. The four of you should attack at the same time. If I win, take me to Marlington King. If I lose, my life will be yours to take.¡± ¡°Insolence!¡± Untainted was enraged, while the other three were equally infuriated. After giving Untainted the side-eye, Simon sneered, ¡°I''m not being insolent. It is you who have overestimated yourself.¡± Chapter 422 Chapter 422 Untainted was at the final stage of the Celestial Soul realm. His cultivation had attained unprecedented power. With unparalleled pride, he held himself above all, honed in seclusion within the mountain, detached from the affairs of the world. His unwavering ego kept him from ever joining his junior disciples inunching an attack on Simon. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. ¡°Alright, let''s settle this with a fair duel. If you manage to defeat me, I''ll take you to meet my master,¡± Untainted proposed. Simon, renowned for his ruthless nature, retorted, ¡°I shall admit defeat if I can''t defeat you in one single strike!¡± ¡°How arrogant!¡± Untainted bellowed. In an instant, he shifted his stance, lunging forward like a bolt of lightning. He unleashed his most powerful technique¡ªThunderous Palm! His hands moved with lightning-like speed, executing intricate finger seals that transformed like flowing streams of light, apanied by distant rumblings of thunder. That was indeed a powerful move. Just then, Simon too, made his move. In an instant, Simon unleashed his force field, expanding it to its full extent. The air around them grew heavy with an overwhelming chill as the aura of death emanated from Simon and surged toward Untainted. At the same time, Simon unleashed an absolute force, his palm striking in the direction of Untainted''s Thunderous Palm. No matter how brilliant Untainted''s Thunderous Palm was, he had no choice but to confront Simon''s attack. Simon''s mastery in wielding his force field left Untainted devoid of any other thoughts. The collision of their palms made Untainted feel as if he was confronting an unstoppable torrent, a force capable of shattering the very heavens and earth. Untainted''s supposedly invincible energy began to waver as he could feel the opponent''s power breaking through his defenses. The force was unstoppable! Untainted staggered back three steps and spat out a mouthful of blood suddenly. His face turned pale as a sheet, his eyes filled with disbelief. ¡°How is this possible? How is it possible? He can''t be that powerful!¡± Untainted could notprehend it! His power had reached the pinnacle of human potential, yet he was still no match for Simon. The realization dealt a devastating blow to Untainted''s spirit. ¡°How is that possible?¡± Untainted asked Simon in a stern voice. Knitting his brows, Simon replied, ¡°Keep your promise and take me to Marlington King right now.¡± ¡°Answer my question first,¡± Untainted insisted. ¡°Noment!¡± Simon responded indifferently. Untainted stood frozen for a moment, and even Baryl and the others were left speechless, unsure of what to say. Everyone could not help but find Simon''s temperament to be peculiar. Untainted took a deep breath and said, ¡°Fine. I''ll take you to my master.¡± After speaking, he turned around and walked away. Simon followed closely behind Untainted, and Mauve maintained her pace alongside him. Simon paid no attention to her. There were countless caves and chambers in Heavenly Cave, each with its own distinct level of security. In the center of the cave was a long corridor, spacious and well-guarded. Further ahead, they passed by a natural hot spring, steam rising from its waters. Continuing forward, they arrived at another hidden paradise. Upon the expansive terrain, a cluster of fruit trees stood proudly, their branches heavilyden with a plentiful yield of ripe fruits. The trees next to the hot spring pool flourished with remarkable vigor and vitality. Untainted led the way, followed by his fellow disciples entering the cave. However, Baryl was not permitted to enter. Soon, Simon and Mauve were led to the central chamber of the cavern. The facilities in the grand hall exuded an aura of antiquity, evoking a sense of the distant past. It was clear that this was the designated meeting ce within Heavenly Cave. Simon noticed a passageway that seemed to lead to another hidden realm. Untainted turned to Simon and said, ¡°You wait here while I inform the master.¡± Simon nodded in response. After a brief moment, Untainted vanished into the passageway, only to reappear shortly after. ¡°You may enter now.¡± Simon inclined his head in acknowledgment. He wanted Mauve to stay outside, but she insisted on apanying him. Mauve was determined to go inside because she was afraid that Simon, with his impulsive nature, might inadvertently offend Marlington King. It was difficult to expect what might appear at the end of the passageway. However, there was a stone chamber beside it, which served as the residence of Marlington King. Marlington King''s voice emerged from inside. ¡°Come in.¡± Simon and Mauve entered the stone chamber, which contained a bed and a stone table. Dressed in in ck robes, Marlington King appeared as nothing more than an ordinary elderly man. He would hardly stand out if he were to appear in a crowd. Yet, it was precisely such an unassuming individual who potentially possessed the most formidable and fearsome power. At one nce, Simon could immediately tell Marlington King had also reached the ninth level of the Divine Master realm. However, the cultivation path of Marlington King did not appear to align with traditional and orthodox methods. It bore striking simrities to Simon''s own cultivation techniques. It appeared that Marlington King had achieved his cultivation through the aid of some peculiar parasites. Marlington''s reputation for its affiliation with parasites was well-known, and its involvement yed a significant role in its cultivation practices. Simon locked eyes with Marlington King, and the king reciprocated the intense gaze, studying Simon intently. Mauve hesitantly inquired, ¡°Are you truly Marlington King?¡± The Marlington King turned his gaze toward her and replied calmly, ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Mauve dropped to her knees and pleaded, ¡°Please save Simon.¡± Annoyed by Mauve''s inclination to kneel on every asion, Simon knitted his brows and said icily, ¡°Get up!¡± After a brief pause, he continued, ¡°Don''t you dare kneel before anyone in front of me.¡± Sensing the indifference in his voice, Mauve felt her heart skip a beat. Yet, undeterred by Simon''s admonishment, the young girl persisted in beseeching Marlington King. ¡°Get up!¡± Simon lifted Mauve from the ground swiftly. He turned to Marlington King, his tone growing colder as he inquired, ¡°Can you provide me with the antidote to cleanse the toxins of the golden king silkworm in my body?¡± The Marlington King retorted, ¡°What if I can? And what if I can''t?¡± Simon said, ¡°If you can, then cure me, and I''ll fulfill any reward you desire. But if you can''t, I''ll just leave.¡± Marlington King responded nonchntly, ¡°I''m capable of doing that, but I won''t, no matter what rewards you give.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Simon asked in a deep voice. Marlington King answered calmly, ¡°We, the Marlingtonians, fear and respect all insects and parasites. I''ll have to kill the golden king silkworm in your body in order to save your life, but your life is not as precious as the king silkworm to me.¡± An icy aura emanated from Simon''s eyes as he said, ¡°If you had told me you couldn''t do it, I would have left. But you boasted that you can rid my body of toxins, yet you refuse to do so. Are you tired of living?¡± Marlington King replied with a subtle smile, ¡°Do you think you can stir up trouble in Heavenly Cave? Moreover, I am the king of Marlington. I''ll never deceive you just to make you leave.¡± Simon chuckled arrogantly. ¡°You overestimate yourself. There is no ce in this world where I cannot wreak havoc.¡± ¡°Except Heavenly Cave!¡± Marlington King stressed each word. Simon responded, ¡°Very well then. I shall give it a shot.¡± The Marlington King said, ¡°Hold on.¡± Simon paused for a moment. Mauve, too, immediately stopped him and said, ¡°Simon, don''t!¡± She was torn between a rock and a hard ce. With tears welling up in her eyes, she pleaded with Marlington King. ¡°Simon got poisoned for trying to save me. Could you please save him? God will bless you.¡± Marlington King replied, ¡°I''ve already said his life was not as precious as that of the golden king silkworm. I won''t save him.¡± He paused, then turned to Simon and said, ¡°Since you''re destined to die anyway, you''ve nothing to fear. But be aware that any action you take will result in the death of the girl by your side. So, before you decide to challenge me, think carefully.¡± Simon was stunned. After a long silence, he suddenly grabbed Mauve''s hand and said, ¡°Let''s go!¡± Mauve wanted to continue pleading with Marlington King, but Simon''s strength was so overpowering that she had no choice but to give in. Just like that, Simon led Mauve out of Heavenly Cave. Above the sky disyed a radiant moon, its silver rays cascading upon the sprawling mountain peaks. Be it Superb Ridge, Maleficent Ridge, or even Thunder Peak, each imbued this range with a mystical allure. It seemed as though all the tales of immortals and warriors in Mount Varaon originated from this very ce. ¡°Release me, Simon. I must plead with Marlington King.¡± Mauve struggled to pull herself away. ¡°Don''t you dare beg him!¡± Simon roared at Mauve. Taken aback by his fierce demeanor, Mauve stopped in her tracks for a moment. She then instinctively clung onto him, her voice choked with tears. ¡°But I can''t bear to see you perish, Simon! I don''t want you to die!¡± With each word, her cries grew louder, echoing her deep anguish and torment. Simon froze for a moment before bursting intoughter. ¡°Everyone wants me dead, yet here you are, not only do you wish for my survival but shedding tears for me. How peculiar!¡± Yet, Mauve was unbothered by his remark. ¡°Come, let''s go. Let''s find Baryl and get him to take you down the mountain. I can''t send you back anymore,¡± Simon said. Mauve disregarded his words, prompting Simon to grip her firmly under his arm as they descended the mountain. Baryl was still awake when they arrived at his house. He opened the door and weed Simon and Mauve inside. Simon took out a stack of cash from the spatial ring. ¡°Marlington King refused to treat me, so there''s no way I can escape death.¡± After a short pause, he said, ¡°Since I won''t be able to take her out of Marlington, I hope you can safely escort her out of here. Can you do it?¡± Baryl did not pay attention to the cash. ¡°Give the money to the little girl. We won''t be able to spend the money here. I''ll escort her out of here, I promise.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Simon uttered. Simon then took down the spatial ring. Initially, he intended to hand it over to Mauve but hesitated and withdrew his hand. Mauve was bewildered by his move, but she did not ask further. Just when he was about to turn around and step out of the door, he copsed and passed out. ¡°Simon!¡± Mauve''s face turned pale, and she ran toward him. Baryl walked over, releasing a sigh as he spoke. ¡°The poison in his body is strong, and he''s been pushing himself beyond his limitstely. The recent confrontation with the people in Heavenly Cave seems to have worsened the situation. He can''t suppress the toxins any longer.¡± ¡°Baryl, what should we do?¡± Tears filled Mauve''s eyes. She had never cried so much in her life. ¡°I don''t want him to die!¡± Baryl responded, ¡°He has half an hour left at most. If Marlington King doesn''t step in, he''s done for. But Marlington King, being a devout believer, will never kill the golden silkworm king just to save him.¡± Chapter 423 Chapter 423 Baryl continued, ¡°Simon may seem peculiar, but his intentions towards you are genuine. Do you understand why he took off his ring earlier but then put it back on?¡± Mauve nced at Baryl, her eyes wet with tears. ¡°Why?¡± Baryl exined, ¡°This ring is a treasure. Simon initially wanted to leave it with you, but he decided to take it back out of concern. He didn''t want the ring to inadvertently bring you any trouble or danger.¡± Hearing that, Mauve burst into tears. She sobbed for a while before wiping her tears dry and getting to her feet. Without hesitation, she ran out and headed toward Heavenly Cave. Simon thought he was doomed. When he woke up, the sun was up. To be exact, it was two in the afternoon. Simon discovered he was lying in Baryl''s bed. There was a ss skylight on the roof, allowing the sunlight to stream into the room. Through the sunlight, one could see the dust floating everywhere. There was dust everywhere in this world, and with every breath they took, everyone would unknowingly inhale particles of dust. However, the dust was barely visible to the naked eye. Right now, Simon could see the dust clearly. He sat up abruptly and realized his body was nursed back to health. The golden king silkworm in his body had disappeared, along with the poison. He felt free, rxed, and strong again. He was no longer restrained and could do whatever he wanted. Simon let out a loud roar before he jumped off the bed and ran out of Baryl''s house. At the mountain''s summit, Simon dashed out, his eyes fixed on the majestic expanse of mountains before him. The warm sunlight embraced his body. He could feel the exhrating surge of adrenaline coursing through his veins, a sensation he had been missing for far too long. He had been frustrated for too long. However, Simon''s delight didn''tst for long. He suddenly realized something was wrong. Why did my poison get cured suddenly? Did Marlington King finally take action? That thought merely served to increase Simon''s confusion. He had only met Marlington King once, but he knew thetter well. No one could make the king change his mind. However, Marlington King ended up saving me. What made him change his mind? Also, where is Mauve? Simon''s confusion heightened. Right then, Baryl stepped out of his neighbor''s house with a bowl of medicinal broth. Simon turned to look at Baryl, who gave him the bowl. ¡°Eat up. This will aid in your recovery.¡± Instead of epting the bowl, Simon said, ¡°I''ve recoveredpletely, so I won''t be needing this.¡± He paused before asking, ¡°What exactly happened? Where is Mauve?¡± Baryl gazed at him and replied, ¡°Some things are best kept a secret. Since you''ve recovered, you should leave.¡± As Simon''s breath grew heavy, a realization struck him. The sudden recovery he experienced must have been connected to Mauve. Marlington King, who initially refused to assist him, eventually intervened. It became clear to Simon that Mauve must have made a sacrifice to influence the king''s decision and ensure his recovery. Simon''s eyes turned red as he felt a stab of pain in his heart. It felt that he had traveled back in time to the summer when Olive died in front of his eyes. He couldn''t save her back then, so he refused to let Mauve sacrifice this time. Ignoring Baryl, he made his way to Heavenly Cave. ¡°Simon!¡± Baryl called after him. He quickly ran forward to block Simon''s path. ¡°Move!¡± Simon snapped coldly. Baryl exined, ¡°You''ll never make it inside. Mauve has sacrificed a lot for you, so don''t make her sacrifices go to waste.¡± ¡°What did she sacrifice?¡± Simon demanded. Baryl''s eyes dimmed. He looked up and disclosed, ¡°Mauve has made an agreement with Marlington King to be the perpetual Holy Maiden of Sacred Maiden Cave. She has pledged never to venture beyond the cave''s boundaries, dedicating herself to preserving her purity and providing her blood as sustenance for the holy king silkworm. This was the condition set forth for his intervention to ensure your rescue.¡± Simon''s body trembled when he learned the truth. Gritting his teeth, he dered, ¡°I must take her away with me.¡± Baryl made a desperate attempt to sway him, ¡°Don''t be stupid. Marlington King and his followers aren''t formidable solely due to their cultivation abilities. It''s their parasitic skills that make them truly terrifying. By entering the cave, you''re only inviting doom upon yourself. Furthermore, even if you were to die, Mauve would still be condemned to eternal imprisonment, tasked with sustaining the holy king silkworm. Isn''t it unbearably cruel to subject her to such a fate?¡± Simon''s eyes reddened as he retorted, ¡°Are you oblivious to her tender age? She''s being forced into a lifetime of seclusion all for the sake of a wretched Parasite King. How could we tolerate such cruelty? Humans are above all beings, and yet she is expected to sacrifice herself for a mere parasite?¡± ¡°But Marlington King doesn''t think that way,¡± Baryl replied. ¡°It was consensual. You''ve been saved, so Mauve must keep her word.¡± Simon remained resolute, his determination was unwavering. ¡°I will not abandon her. Even if it costs me my life, I will rescue her,¡± he dered firmly. With a forceful shove, he pushed Baryl aside and dashed toward Heavenly Cave as swiftly as a lightning bolt. There weren''t many things Simon cared about. When he was nine, he was forced to kill Coco, his pet bulldog. When he was eighteen, he watched Olive die after getting gang raped. Every time something like that happened, he could only watch on as there was nothing he could do. He refused to feel helpless this time when Mauve was in danger. He was determined to go to any lengths, even if it meantying down his own life in his unwavering quest to save her. Shortly after, Simon arrived at the entrance of Heavenly Cave. This time, two other disciples were guarding the entrance. They were both shocked to see Simon as his eyes were unnaturally red. ¡°You''re Simon Sandler, right? Are you here to see Marlington King?¡± one disciple asked. Simon nodded without a word. The disciple told him, ¡°Okay, you can head in. Marlington King has instructed us to allow you entry.¡± Simon strode into the cave and soon arrived at Marlington King''s stone chamber. Marlington King looked the same. He nced at Simon before shing a smile. ¡°You seem to be recovering well.¡± Simon dered firmly, ¡°I havee to take Mauve with me. Once she is safe, I will bring another youngdy to take her position. I advise you not topel me to resort to force.¡± Marlington King said calmly, ¡°That''s impossible. We''ve made a deal. Since she got what she wanted, she would have to keep her word. I cannot ept any other innocent youngdy you attempt to substitute in her ce.¡± Rage ran red through Simon''s brain as he dered, ¡°You sly b*stard! I didn''t n on going on a killing spree, but you''re forcing me to do it. I shall ask you onest time. Will you release her or not? If you don''t, I''ll kill everyone within Heavenly Cave!¡± Marlington King responded calmly, ¡°Well, I don''t think you''re not capable of doing that.¡± Simon snorted icily and said, ¡°Very well. You believe I will engage inbat with you, huh? You clearly don''t know me well.¡± With that, he disappeared from the stone chamber in a sh. Marlington King could barely hide his shock. He had spent his entire life in the stone chamber, focusing on nurturing parasites. Naturally, hecked the cunning streak disyed by Simon. He assumed Simon would engage in a fair and impartial battle with him, but he was wrong. Back then, when Simon fought against Jonathan on the deserted ind at Norham, he disyed his exceptional prowess by nearly single-handedly wiping Jonathan and his forces out. This incident served as a testament to his remarkable abilities andbat skills. Outside the stone chamber, Simon bumped into the two disciples. Bursting intoughter, he grabbed one disciple and threw him to the wall, causing him to die on the spot. Simon then bit another disciple''s neck and sucked out a mouthful of blood. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Right then, Marlington King stepped out of his stone chamber. Seeing that, Simon threw the disciple''s body at him. ¡°Sly b*stard, you''re an expert on the Marlingtonian parasites. I know how capable you are. Do you seriously think I''ll fight against you?¡± Simon sneered. ¡°I have taken the lives of only two disciples thus far. If you persist in holding Mauve captive, I will not hesitate to take more lives,¡± he warned. ¡°Let us see if the lives of your disciples hold greater value to you, or if the holy king silkworm takes precedence.¡± Marlington King broke into a cold sweat. ¡°Okay. I''ll take you to Mauve.¡± Simon told him, ¡°You must release her, and I want to see her in one piece. Do you think I''ll fall for your trick?¡± Marlington King said gravely, ¡°It is not a matter of my refusal to release her. At present, the holy king silkworm thrives on the nourishment of Mauve''s blood. If she were to leave Holy Maiden Cave, both she and the holy king silkworm would meet their demise.¡± Simon''s body quivered uncontrobly. His fury surged as he vehemently proimed, ¡°You despicable old scum! Everyone in Heavenly Cave shall meet their maker!¡± ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Marlington King interjected hastily when he saw how upset Simon was. Simon red at Marlington King, his eyes red with fury. He had exercised restraint for far too long, and his patience was wearing thin. If Marlington King didn''t provide a solution, he would die along with everyone today. After killing Coco and watching Olive die, Simon refused to feel helpless for the third time. I won''t let that happen! Marlington King exined, ¡°If a man is willing to be one with her, there''s a chance he might attract the holy king silkworm to enter his body. That''s the only way to save Mauve.¡± ¡°How can I be sure that you''re telling the truth?¡± Aplicated look crossed Simon''s eyes. Marlington King shrugged. ¡°I won''t lie to you. I can''t help it if you don''t believe me and choose to kill everyone inside Heavenly Cave.¡± Simon''s gaze bore into Marlington King. He knew thetter somewhat well. Despite holding the esteemed title of a king and possessing expertise in parasites, coupled with a formidable level of cultivation, Marlington King proved to be naive. His assumption that Simon would engage in a fair and honorable confrontation revealed that. It was unlikely that he would lie. However, there was a possibility that he might learn from his mistake and set Simon up. ¡°I can believe you if you agree to take this Maleficent Lethal Pill,¡± Simon announced as he pulled a Spirit Gathering Pill from his spatial ring. Chapter 424 Chapter 424 Spirit Gathering Pill was undoubtedly benign, yet the craft of creating it was intricate. To the eye and nose, it was utterly colorless and odorless. Nobody would be able to discern whether Spirit Gathering Pill was a lethal poison or a miraculous cure. Simon was testing whether Marlington King''s intentions were sincere or deceitful. If Marlington King dared to ingest a Spirit Gathering Pill, it would reveal his honesty. This was a psychological warfare. In a deep voice, Marlington King said, ¡°I''m not opposed to taking your Maleficent Lethal Pill, but I must warn you in advance. Should you invite holy king silkworm into your body, you cannot leave Holy Maiden Cave. the moment you step outside, holy king silkworm will go berserk, and you''ll be dead.¡± Simon''s brows knitted together. ¡°If I can extract holy king silkworm, you must help escort Mauve down the mountain.¡± ¡°Agreed!¡± Marlington King paused and added, ¡°Given that I am under the control of your poison pill, how could I possibly harm her?¡± Simon tucked Spirit Gathering Pill back into his spatial ring and said, ¡°Marlington King, I trust your word. Let''s leave the matter of the poison pill behind. Lead the way.¡± Taken aback, Marlington King breathed a sigh of relief. Naturally, Simon wouldn''t truly let Marlington King consume Spirit Gathering Pill. Firstly, it was invaluable. Secondly, the man was an expert both in parasites and poison art. Hence, Simon''s tricks would be revealed. Lastly, it helped to alleviate the tension between them, showcasing his absolute trust in Marlington King. With Marlington King''s honest nature, he would not easily go against his word. However, Simon realized that Marlington King was the stubborn type, seeing as thetter was only open to negotiation after Simon had demonstrated his resolve by killing someone. Soon after, under Marlington King''s guidance, they proceeded toward Holy Maiden Cave. Before they set off, Marlington King advised Simon, ¡°You may well understand the act of intimacy between the male and female, but you can''t let the female resist, nor let her know you intend to draw away holy king silkworm. If she resists you in any way, the holy king silkworm will do the same. That will make it impossible for you to draw it into your body.¡± Simon nodded. Out of curiosity, he asked, ¡°The holy king silkworm seems rather fragile, but you appear to highly value it. Why is that? What can you use it for?¡± ¡°The holy king silkworm canmand all parasites in the world,¡± Marlington King replied in a stern tone. Realization dawned on Simon. Before long, they arrived at the entrance of Holy Maiden Cave. ¡°I won''t go in,¡± Marlington King dered. Nodding, Simon stepped into the cave. To his surprise, the cave was a sanctuary with the mostfortable weather, adorned with stctites from above and traversed by a natural stream ahead. In the cornery a stone bed covered with quilts, and there were even toiletries on a stone table nearby. His eyesnded on Mauve. Donned in a white tracksuit, she sat in front of the stone table, lost in thought. ¡°Regretting it, aren''t you?¡± Simon asked coolly. Mauve sprung up with joy. She was greeted by the sight of Simon as soon as she turned around and called out, ¡°Simon!¡± He regarded Mauve with a wistful gaze. As a man whose heart was known to be as unyielding as iron, Simon found himself touched with an unforeseen tenderness upon the sight of this youngdy. ¡°I have no regrets!¡± Mauve dered, closing the distance between herself and Simon. Her feet throbbed with pain with each determined step, but she remained ted. With excitement brimming in her eyes, shetched onto Simon''s arm, a radiant gaze beaming up at him. ¡°Simon, are you finally all right?¡± A solemn look passed over Simon''s face. ¡°Do you understand what you''re up against?¡± ¡°I do,¡± Mauve replied. ¡°I understand that I''ll be imprisoned here for a lifetime. I''ve thought this over. If I ever find it unbearable and can''t stand it any longer, I''ve resolved to end my life here.¡± ¡°And what about your parents?¡± Simon asked. Mauve froze, tears pooling in her eyes before they cascaded down her cheeks. How could I not think about them? Yet, what could I have done then? I can''t stand idly by and let Simon die. However, she knew she had to stay strong in front of Simon and quickly wiped her tears. The sadder she looked, the guiltier he would feel. ¡°Simon, as much as I miss my parents, I know they''re still alive and doing well. But what I desire more than anything else is for you to also live on,¡± Mauve exined. Simon was at a loss for words. After a considerable time, he gently held her petite hand and led her to sit by the bed. ¡°Let me see if your foot is better?¡± Simon carefully ced her foot onto hisp. Her foot had already been tended to by Marlington King with some herbal concoction. ¡°It doesn''t hurt that much anymore,¡± Mauve admitted, her lips curling into a blissful smile. Studying her, Simon murmured, ¡°How could there be such a silly girl like you?¡± Mauve let out a hearty chortle. ¡°I''m truly one of a kind.¡± Suddenly, Simon asked, ¡°Do you want to know who I truly am?¡± Mauve looked at him in surprise, her excitement palpable as she asked, ¡°Simon, are you willing to tell me?¡± She had fallen deeply in love with Simon and held an insatiable curiosity about his past, imagining it to be filled with riveting tales. Seeing her enthusiasm, Simon drew in a deep breath and nodded. ¡°My surname is Lawson, and my given name is Francis. I''m thirty-one this year.¡± With her head slightly titled, Mauve listened earnestly. ¡°I''m an orphan, adopted by an assassin''s organization when I was young. I don''t know who my parents were, and perhaps, they were murdered by that very organization. But who knows? They''d never tell me the truth.¡± Simon divulged the harsh training he endured as a child, the pet he was forced to kill with his own hands, and the losses he''d suffered. Heid bare his experiences, his pain, and his sorrows. He also told her about Olive. Having already epted Mauve in his heart, Simon feltfortable enough to open up to her. After he finished speaking, Mauve felt a deeper understanding of thisplex man. ¡°Simon!¡± Mauve flung herself into his arms, eagerly seeking his embrace. ¡°Let me always stay by your side, okay?¡± she pleaded, tilting her head upward to meet Simon''s gaze. ¡°Do you wish to be my woman?¡± Simon asked. With a firm nod, Mauve locked her determined gaze onto his. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Once you be mine, you''re forever mine. Betrayal is not an option.¡± His words were heavy with sincerity, ¡°And moreover, life with me will be fraught with danger, hardship, and bitterness. Are you willing to ept all these?¡± Mauve nodded again. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Good.¡± ¡°Simon,¡± Mauve said, her cheeks tinged with a blush, ¡°will you love only me forever?¡± The question was so simple yet so profound. She was unlike other girls, yet her query was as innocent as any. Simon regarded Mauve and abruptly sat up. His sudden movement startled her. Could it be that Simon doesn''t love me at all? Why has he be so distant all of a sudden? A wave of panic swept over Mauve at the thought. She found it difficult to understand the enigmatic man. This time, however, she managed to hold back her tears. With a defiant tilt of her chin, she managed to choke back the sobs threatening to escape. ¡°Simon, I''ll never ask again if you love me or not.¡± Her words were filled with a stubborn determination, and it was more like a note of self-reassurance. However, it was undeniable that her heart was wounded. Turning to face her, Simon noticed her distress and suppressed his harsh words. He sat back down and quietly instructed, ¡°Mauve, look at me.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. She did as she was told, her eyes shimmering with unshed tears. ¡°You must realize that life with me will not be like that of ordinary people,¡± he warned her. ¡°I understand.¡± Her response was quick. ¡°You have already promised that I could be your woman. Are you regretting it already?¡± ¡°You don''t understand!¡± Simon insisted. ¡°That was because...¡± he trailed off mid-sentence before continuing, ¡°Don''t you know that the holy king silkworm resides within you? As long as it is within your body, you cannot leave Holy Maiden Cave. If you leave, the holy king silkworm will die, and so will you.¡± Mauve''s confusion was apparent. ¡°I know about the holy king silkworm. But what does that have to do with our previous conversation?¡± Simon replied grimly, ¡°I need to draw out the holy king silkworm from your body. Everything we''ve been through was to persuade you to willingly transfer the holy king silkworm to me. And now, you''re free. Even though I have imed your body, you have also gained lifelong freedom. In a way, you didn''t lose anything either.¡± The truth of the situation hit Mauve hard. She finally understood what truly happened. Simon gently brushed his fingers across Mauve''s delicate cheek. In a rare disy of tenderness, he said, ¡°Mauve, I have never felt for anyone the way I do for you. You asked me if I love you but the truth is I''m not sure if I do. Maybe I don''t even know what love truly is. But I am bound here, and I don''t want you to stay in this cave with me forever. Consider all that has transpired as a beautiful yet thrilling dream. When you wake, it''s time to return to your normal life.¡± Chapter 425 Chapter 425 Mauve stared at Simon in a daze. At that moment, she finally understood his sacrifice and no longer pondered whether he loved her or not. The fact that he was willing to do all these things for her spoke volumes. Simon then continued, ¡°Don''t me yourself, Mauve. You''re just an ordinary girl, and it would be cruel to lock you in a ce like this. But I''m different. I''m a cultivator, so that will make it easier for me to spend ten or twenty years here. Besides, I believe that I''ll be able to leave this ce one day.¡± ¡°Then I shall wait for you here and leave with you,¡± Mauve responded. Simon replied, ¡°I don''t need you to wait for me. Don''t you understand? You should go back to living a normal life. When I said I wanted you to be my woman earlier, it was just a lie.¡± Tears welled up in Mauve''s eyes as she whispered, ¡°But I took it seriously.¡± Simon fell silent. After what seemed like an eternity, Simon said, ¡°Mauve, here''s what we''ll do. You will leave this ce first. You need to at least inform your parents that you''re safe and report the death of your ssmate. Then, tell me where you live. If I can leave this ce one day, I''lle to find you. But I don''t know when that day will be, so I won''t me you even if you get married and have children with someone else. You don''t have to feel burdened if you do so.¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ¡°Does that mean you''ll marry me if I''m still single on the day youe looking for me?¡± Mauve asked. Simon nodded. ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Okay, I''ll wait for you. Whether it''s a year or ten years, I''ll wait for you. I''ll wait for you forever until the day youe for me!¡± Mauve vowed resolutely. As Simon looked at the seemingly delicate girl who possessed an astonishing determination, he knew that she would never want a future with another man in her lifetime. ¡°Why do you have to do this?¡± Simon sighed softly as he asked. ¡°Because I''m foolish. Because I''ve set my heart on you, and I won''t fall for anyone else,¡± Mauve said tearfully. Simon was left with no words. However, at that moment, he suddenly felt unwell. When Mauve saw the change in expression on his face, she was frightened. ¡°What is it, Simon?¡± Simon replied, ¡°I''m okay. Just leave me be.¡± He quickly sat down cross-legged and started to check his condition. Soon enough, he realized that the holy king silkworm within his body was changing because it could not withstand his vampire blood. Gradually, the holy king silkworm was reduced to a puddle of blood. Simon''s heart sank. Although he had no idea how the holy king silkworm''s poison would affect him, his current situation seemed extremely unfavorable. As Leahra''s powerful blood started to assimte the puddle of blood left by the holy king silkworm, the two forces merged, causing Simon to feel as if all his internal organs were stabbed by knives. Mauve watched as Simon''s face turned pale andrge beads of sweat rolled down his forehead. However, Simon''s body was back to normal after five minutes. He couldn''t really describe the sensation, but he felt as if the holy king silkworm had turned into some form of nourishment that entered his cerebral domain. After feeling a slight tremor in his cerebral domain, he felt nothing else. The holy king silkworm was different from the golden king silkworm. The golden king silkworm was a poisonous parasite with toxins all over. It didn''t have much blood, so Leahra''s blood couldn''t assimte it. On the other hand, the essence of the holy king silkworm was its blood, which happened to be assimted by Leahra''s blood. As for the poison of the holy king silkworm, it was eventually assimted together and transformed into nourishment. However, the nourishment didn''t turn intobat force. Simon had no idea what effect this nourishment would have on his cerebral domain, but one thing that he knew for sure was that he was no longer under the control of the holy king silkworm. As Simon''s eyes fluttered open, Mauve hurriedly asked with concern, ¡°How are you feeling, Simon?¡± Simon let out a rare smile. ¡°I''m fine now. I have assimted the holy king silkworm. We can leave this ce now.¡± ¡°Really? That''s great!¡± Mauve eximed happily. Overjoyed, she leaped up, but her feet hurt so much the next second that tears streamed down her face. Simon didn''t know whether to reprimand her orugh. ¡°Let''s go. I''ll carry you.¡± Mauve nodded, but she became worried again. ¡°But will Marlington King let us leave?¡± ¡°He can''t stop me,¡± Simon assured her. Relieved by Simon''s words, Mauve got onto his back. Meanwhile, Marlington King had been sitting outside Holy Maiden Cave. The moment Simon and Mauve emerged from the cave, Marlington King stood up, looking horrified. ¡°How can you leave Holy Maiden Cave, Simon? If the holy king silkworm dies in your body, you will die too!¡± Simon nced at Marlington King and replied, ¡°Well, I have already assimted the holy king silkworm.¡± ¡°That''s impossible!¡± Marlington King eximed in disbelief. ¡°No one can assimte the holy king silkworm.¡± ¡°Feel free to check my pulse if you don''t believe me,¡± Simon said calmly as he offered his hand to Marlington King. When Marlington King reached out to check Simon''s pulse unsuspectingly, Simon was confident that he could kill him at that instant. However, as Simon nced at Mauve beside him, he realized that he didn''t want to kill anyone in front of her. Hence, he held back his intention to kill Marlington King. On the other hand, Simon wasn''t afraid that Marlington King would pull something on him because he was not someone who would do that. If Marlington King truly intended to harm Simon, he could have made his move when Simon and Mauve were together. If Marlington King had used his parasites on Simon then, thetter would have died. Marlington King held onto Simon''s pulse for a full thirty seconds. Then, a look of astonishment shed across his face. ¡°How is this possible?¡± Marlington King looked at Simon in shock. ¡°You are now Parasite King. ording to the ancient prophecy, Heavenly Cave is to follow the lead of Parasite King when he is born. Can it be that you are the one we have been waiting for all along?¡± ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± Simon looked at him confusedly. Marlington King released Simon''s hand, his face filled with a mix of excitement and fear. Marlington King took a deep breath. After collecting his thoughts, he began, ¡°Heavenly Cave has been passed down through generations. We have been guarding this mountain for over a thousand years. Our ancestors'' instruction is to never leave this mountain. Those who vited the rule and left the mountain during this period all met unfortunate ends. However, a prophecy states that the people of Heavenly Cave will be able to leave the mountain under the Parasite King''s lead after he is born. I believe you are the king.¡± ¡°What Parasite King?¡± Simon was confused. He had no idea how he became Parasite King suddenly. ¡°Look!¡± Marlington King said. He abruptly turned his hand over and revealed his palm, which contained two unknown parasites. The moment Simon saw the parasites, his expression changed instantly because he could actually feel their emotional changes. They were trembling in fear upon seeing him. They were afraid of him. After Simon reached out his hand and grabbed the two parasites, he had a thought in his mind. Attack Marlington King! It was an idea to test if the connection he felt was real. The parasites flew toward Marlington King as fast as lightning. The two parasites were Apsara Parasites, which were used by Marlington King in sneak attacks and were astonishingly destructive. Marlington King reached out his hand and controlled the parasites. Since he was a trainer of parasites, he couldn''t be harmed by the Apsara Parasites. ¡°Do you understand now?¡± Marlington King asked. Simon was still perplexed. ¡°How can this be?¡± Marlington King exined, ¡°The holy king silkworm is passed down through generations so that there is only one Parasite King in the world. It will onlyy an egg when it is about to die, and this egg will hatch into a new holy king silkworm. However, since you have miraculously assimted the holy king silkworm and possessed its bloodline, you have be Parasite King. This is the opportunity that we have been waiting for.¡± After pausing for a moment, he suddenly knelt before Simon. ¡°Your Grace, from today onward, all disciples of the Heavenly Cave will obey yourmands. We will go through fire and water for you without hesitation!¡± Simon''s eyes were filled with mixed emotions because he felt that everything was too surreal. Could it be his destiny to have such a remarkable opportunity amidst such a crisis? Simon was ted because he knew that Heavenly Cave had a solid foundation. With Jonathan''s vampires and Simon''s Heavenly Cave, their group of brothers would have the power to fight against the Great Tribtion. This was all thanks to Mauve. If not for her, he wouldn''t have sacrificed himself and be Parasite King. While Simon had achieved the most important break of his life and Lesley had met Charlotte, Jonathan was facing something else. At Fog City, Jonathan was thest to jump into the vortex. As soon as he jumped in, the vortex disappeared. Once Jonathan entered the vortex, he immediately felt that there was something strange about his surroundings, which looked like a three-dimensional mirror image. He was dazzled by the various videos ying around him. The videos depicted different people,ndscapes from all over the world, and strange ces and people that he had never seen before. All of a sudden, everything disappeared in a sh of blinding brightness. Jonathan felt himself floating in the air, surrounded by a blizzard. Before he knew it, he started free- falling toward an endless expanse of white snow... Chapter 426 Chapter 426 Jonathan crashed into the snow with a loud thud. Fortunately for him, the snow was thick enough to cushion his fall, so he did not sustain any serious injuries. Even so, the fall still left him feeling a little dazed. After taking a moment to sit up straight, Jonathan tried to recall what happened. I jumped into this vortex with Mabel and the others, so it¡¯s definitely a passageway that leads to another dimensional space. That means we¡¯re now in another dimensional space. What is this ce, though? It¡¯s so freaking cold here! The weather in Eastsummer was really warm at the time, so most of its people wore clothes with short sleeves. Jonathan had on a bright yellow robe because of his status as King of Gulden Vampir, but Mabel and the others were definitely not dressed warmly enough. With that in mind, Jonathan quickly leaped to his feet and adjusted his robe. His body was slowly adjusting to the temperature around him, which was about negative ten degrees Celsius. Had it not been for Jonathan¡¯s high cultivation level, he probably would have frozen to death at that point. As he gazed into the distance, all he saw was an endless field of white snow. Am I on the other side of the earth, or am I in another dimensional space? Or does this ce have nothing to do with the boundless universe at all? Jonathan had no idea where he was, but he was more concerned about Mabel and the others. Shouldn¡¯t we all havended in the same spot? Why do I feel like we¡¯re all so far apart from each other? It had stopped snowing all of a sudden, but the winds were still blowing strongly all around. Of course, Jonathan wasn¡¯t affected by the icy-cold winds in the slightest. After squinting his eyes and staring into the distance, he finally spotted some movement about a hundred meters away. Overjoyed, Jonathan ran toward it as quickly as his legs could carry him. The snow underneath his feet was very thick, but it didn¡¯t bother him at all because he had the ability to make himself as light as a feather. As Jonathan got closer, he saw someone being covered by a pile of snow. That person was none other than Yeverie. Feeling relieved to have found her, Jonathan quickly bent over and rolled Yeverie onto her back. Her face was as white as a sheet, and she appeared to be severely injured. Jonathan quickly took off his robe and wrapped it tightly around her body. ¡°Yeverie? Hey, Yeverie!¡± he called out to her while gently patting her on the cheek. Yeverie slowly opened her eyes a few secondster, and her face was filled with joy when she saw Jonathan, ¡°I¡¯m so d you¡¯re all right, Your Majesty!¡± ¡°I think you should worry about yourself first,¡± Jonathan replied with a wry smile. At that very moment, all he had on was a white dress shirt, a pair of drawstring pants, and a pair of sneakers. He had chosen that outfit for his battle with Anakin. Who would¡¯ve thought he would end up in a ce like this? Jonathan¡¯s sneakers were all wet from the snow. Yeverie shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Your Majesty.¡± Being a loyal servant, all she cared about was Jonathan¡¯s safety. As Jonathan reached out and checked her pulse, he realized that Yeverie had sustained internal injuries during their battle with Anakin and his men. If that wasn¡¯t bad enough, crashing forcefully into the snow worsened the state of her injuries even further. There was nothing Jonathan could do to treat Yeverie because internal injuries could only heal naturally, ¡°Where are we, Your Majesty? Why is it so cold here?¡± Yeverie asked. ¡°Where are we, Your Majesty? Why is it so cold here?¡± Yeverie asked. ¡°Honestly, I¡¯m not too sure about that myself,¡± Jonathan replied after gazing into the distance. ¡°Where is everybody?¡± Yeverie asked. ¡°Probably somewhere nearby. Here, hop on. I¡¯ll carry you on my back while we look for them,¡± Jonathan replied. ¡°I can walk on my own, Your Majesty!¡± Yeverie replied while attempting to stand up, but her body was too weak to do so. That was when she realized the severity of her injuries. ¡°Don¡¯t try to force it. Also, you can forget about my status for the time being. Right now, you and I are friends, and friends help each other out!¡± Jonathan then knelt beside her and continued, ¡°Now, hop on!¡± Yeverie blushed slightly as she still felt somewhat embarrassed about it, but she didn¡¯t have much of a choice at the time. To her surprise, the sensation of her breasts pressing against Jonathan¡¯s back hoisting her onto his back felt ratherfortable. As Yeverie was weakened from hunger and her injuries, Jonathan had no choice but to support her bottom with his hands. Even so, Jonathan was no perv*rt and had no lecherous thoughts whatsoever. All he cared about was to locate hispanions as soon as possible and find out where they had been transported to. On top of that, he was still saddened by Solorel¡¯s death during the battle earlier. There were snowy ins and snowy forests as far as the eye could see. The sky had gradually turned dark, but Jonathan was still unable to find anyone else. Not only were there no traces in the snow that he could track down, but the weather also got even colder at night. As such, Jonathan had to change his primary objective to survive the night. While he could somehow manage on his own, Yeverie would certainly not survive being out in sub-zero temperature all night, especially while she was severely injured. Yeverie¡¯s eyes were tightly shut at the time. Jonathan couldn¡¯t tell if Yeverie had passed out or if she had simply fallen asleep. Regardless, Jonathan knew that neither of those were a good sign. As Jonathan gazed at the boundless snowy ins around him, he realized that he had no ce to seek shelter at all. Even though he had yet to find Mabel and the others, Jonathan knew that they couldn¡¯t have run into some sort of danger on the way into the portal. He believed that it was simply a matter of time before he woulde across them. In the meantime, Jonathan had to figure out a way to nurse Yeverie back to health. Unfortunately, it started snowing heavily once again. Jonathan thenid Yeverie down on the ground before sitting in a cross-legged position. Instead of aimlessly searching for hispanions in the snowy ins, he decided to activate his spiritual sense to assess his surroundings. It didn¡¯t take him long to find a small cave southeast of his location. We can seek shelter from the cold inside that cave! With that in mind, Jonathan picked Yeverie up and ran toward the cave as quickly as his legs could carry him. He soon arrived at the cave, which turned out to be so small that it could only fit two people. As Jonathan carried Yeverie inside, he felt as though the wind and the snow had stoppedpletely. While it wasn¡¯t all that warm inside the cave, it was still a lot better than staying outside. There was a pile of snow both outside the cave entrance and inside the cave, but it did help block out the wind. Realizing that his body temperature could melt the snow inside the cave, he held Yeverie tightly in his embrace. Realizing that his body temperature could melt the snow inside the cave, he held Yeverie tightly in his embrace. The two of them were in a really intimate position, but Jonathan was simply doing what he had to do. He didn¡¯t have the ability to focus his body temperature in his core, so all he could do was hug her tightly to keep her warm throughout the night. He began to feel anxious when he saw Yeverie¡¯s body getting weaker and weaker over time. As they were the only ones there at the time, they had to depend on each other for survival. As Yeverie¡¯s body was severely weakened by her injuries, she had no resistance to the harsh cold weather. With no other choice, Jonathan let out a helpless sigh as he took off his robe and removed Yeverie¡¯s Force Costume. Momentster, Yeverie was lying there only in her purple underwear. Despite having a full view of her milky white cleavage and slender waist, Jonathan did not have any lewd thoughts whatsoever. He then removed his shirt and hugged Yeverie tightly before wrapping the robe around both their bodies. That was the only way he could ensure maximum heat transfer between them. Sure enough, Yeverie¡¯s condition began to improve slightly from the warmth of his body. As Jonathan had a high cultivation level, his body was practically a living, breathing heater. That was when Jonathan recalled something else. The fact that Yeverie was a vampire meant she could heal faster if she consumed blood. He still had a few bags of blood stored inside his spatial ring, but those were cold and no longer fresh, so it would probably take longer for the effects to kick in. Eventually, Jonathan decided to just bite down on one of his pulse points. Blood came gushing out of the wound almost instantly. Jonathan then quickly held it up to Yeverie¡¯s mouth. For a vampire like Yeverie, the smell of fresh blood was simr to the fragrant aroma of the most delicious food in existence. She instinctively began sucking on Jonathan¡¯s blood in her dazed state. Jonathan felt an intense pain in his wound after some time. Realizing that he had lost a significant amount of blood, he quickly pulled his arm back by force. With a flick of his wrist, Jonathan could clearly see the gaping wound on his arm heal itself rapidly. That was one of the perks of being a Divine Master. As for Yeverie, her face was no longer pale after drinking Jonathan¡¯s blood. As Jonathan took Yeverie¡¯s pulse again, he realized that his blood had helped her significantly as it turned into nutrients after entering her body. The nutrients didn¡¯t just rush straight to her cerebral domain, though. There were certain conditions to be met before it could do so. For example, their body would have to be in no need of nutrients. That was simr to how a river flowing through a pond would have to fill itpletely before continuing its journey toward the sea. As Yeverie¡¯s internal organs had been badly damaged, the nutrients had to first focus on repairing them. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. About an hourter, Yeverie had fully recovered from her injuries, and she regained her resistance to the cold. She was shocked to find herself in such an intimate position upon opening her eyes. Being a virgin, it was only natural for her to blush hard in that situation. Even so, she did not struggle when she saw that Jonathan was sleeping soundly. Chapter 427 Chapter 427 Yeverie could feel Jonathan¡¯s burning body temperature. While she felt embarrassed, she understood that he had saved her. She was aware of how terrible her situation was yesterday. Then, when she recalled the sensation of fresh, warm blood while her consciousness faded in and out, she was taken aback. Did His Majesty use his own blood to save me? It must¡¯ve been it. Gradually, Yeverie¡¯s mind began to awaken as she figured out her current situation. Soon, she felt the wind and snow blowing in from the outside. Even without stepping out of the entrance, she could imagine how frigid the weather was. However, she didn¡¯t feel cold because Jonathan had been taking care of her. Yeverie couldn¡¯t help but nce at the ground and spotted a puddle on the floor. When she saw Jonathan sitting in the freezing water, she was astonished. ¡°Oh, my god!¡± eximed Yeverie. Her eyes instantly reddened. Initially, she was still feeling embarrassed for having such an intimate moment with Jonathan. However, the moment she witnessed that scene, she truly understood how much Jonathan had sacrificed for her. Jonathan was roused by Yeverie¡¯s exmation and noticed she had gotten better. A sigh of relief escaped his lips before he asked, ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± With teary eyes, Yeverie replied, ¡°Please, let me down, Your Majesty. You can¡¯t sit in the water any longer.¡± As she ended her sentence, she struggled to leave Jonathan¡¯s embrace. Nodding, he released her. The moment Yeveriended on the ground, her shoes were soaked. She couldn¡¯t help but shudder as a bone-chilling cold pervaded her body. Also, she was wearing a pair of sneakers as well. They were a favorite of spiritual fighters because they were light and quiet. Leahra did not mention that the ce was frigid when the group traveled through dimensional spaces. Hence, Yeverie had been wearing a bright yellow robe since the beginning. Hence, she didn¡¯t feel too awkward in it. After Jonathan put on a white shirt, he shifted his sight away. Upon putting on her clothes, Yeverie handed the robe she took off to Jonathan. Jonathan smiled. ¡°It¡¯s cold here, and your injury has just healed. You should wear it.¡± ¡°Your Majesty¡ª¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if I¡¯m a king or not here. You¡¯re a woman, I¡¯m a man, and a man should protect a woman, especially one as beautiful as you. Understand?¡± Blushing, Yeverie blinked. ¡°Am I a really beautiful woman, Your Majesty?¡± Jonathan was stunned for a moment before he chuckled. ¡°If you aren¡¯t considered attractive, then I don¡¯t think there are any attractive women in the world.¡± In an instant, Yeverie¡¯s countenance turned as red as a tomato. What a bashful gal. ¡°Where are we, Your Majesty?¡± asked Yeverie. That question stumped Jonathan. ¡°I¡¯m not entirely sure. Back then, we entered the fog vortex Leahra created, which was clearly an entrance that allowed dimensional spaces traversal. We¡¯ve eithernded on the other side of the or inside the dimensional spaces. In any case, she¡¯s skilled at using this technique. In the past, she used Disc of Fate to send Wretched away.¡± Yeverie was somewhat familiar with Wretched, so she nodded. Smiling bitterly, Jonathan continued, ¡°We can still return home if we¡¯ve merely been sent to the other side of the. However, if we¡¯re in dimensional spaces instead, then I¡¯ve no clue how we can return. That¡¯ll be an issue.¡± Yeverie¡¯s mind could note up with any solution when she heard that. This problem will be challenging to ovee! However, Jonathan was optimistic about the situation. ¡°I¡¯m actually quite curious about what this ce is. Besides, we don¡¯t need to worry too much. I believe there¡¯s a reason for Leahra¡¯s arrangement. Perhaps there¡¯s something amazing here, which is why she sent us to this location.¡± Yeverie nodded before asking with worry, ¡°I wonder how the others are doing.¡± ¡°Maybe they¡¯vended at a spot better than ours instead of enduring the cold like us.¡± ¡°That must be it.¡± Yeverie was kind. There were mountains outside, and the north wind was howling. During the seemingly endless night, the snow had perpetually covered everything in view. With no other choice, Jonathan and Yeverie had to wait for sunrise. The snow beneath their feet had melted, so they felt very ufortable sitting down. Eventually, they opted to squat in the cave inside. The cold that engulfed their feet was really unbearable to both of them. Abruptly, Yeverie apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Your Majesty. You¡¯re suffering now because we didn¡¯t protect you well enough.¡± Jonathan was taken aback a little before he grinned. ¡°What are you saying? I don¡¯t me any of you. Besides, this amount of difort doesn¡¯t bother me. On the other hand, you¡¯ve never experienced this torment before in Eastsummer, yet you fell here with me.¡± Shaking her head, Yeverie asserted, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Jonathan smiled. Eventually, the sun rose, drawing their stay in the cave to a close. During the morning, the gust and snow stopped. Jonathan and Yeverie sighed in relief. Promptly, both of them left the cave. When they stepped onto the snow, they felt much warmer. They were skilled enough to use their vitality to dry their wet feet rapidly. Although, that wasn¡¯t the issue. The biggest issue, in Jonathan¡¯s opinion, was that there was no sun or any points of reference he could use to determine the cardinal direction. Instead of overthinking it, he randomly pointed in a direction. ¡°Let¡¯s head there and see if we can find any signs of people.¡± Yeverie nodded. They sped through the path as much as they could since it wasn¡¯t snowing. After traversing for three hours, they started to feel hungry. Unfortunately, no food was stored in Jonathan¡¯s spatial ring. He started cursing inwardly. Once I¡¯ve returned to Eastsummer, I¡¯m definitely stocking more food inside. Goodness, what kind of terrible ce is this? Not only do we not see anyone else, but there¡¯s also no sign of animals either. During the afternoon, the snowstorm returned. Jonathan and Yeverie swiftly noticed the drop in temperature. It was biting cold. Thankfully, both Jonathan¡¯s and Yeverie¡¯s cultivation stages were above Divine Master. Their bodies could automatically regte their internal temperature ording to the temperature in the environment. Gradually, after experiencing a day of snowstorms, they weren¡¯t that fearful of the cold anymore. That was the benefit of reaching a high enough cultivation stage. Unable to bear the hunger any longer, Jonathan took out two frozen blood bags from his spatial ring. Both he and Yeverie drank a bag each. They felt much morefortable afterward. However, they still needed to either locate some humans or find a ce to spend the night. Furthermore, Jonathan discovered daytime was shorter than nighttime there. When darkness enveloped thend again, the snowy squall grew more intense, so much so that they couldn¡¯t even open their eyes. Jonathan and Yeverie failed to find a ce to stay in time. Suddenly, an idea popped into Jonathan¡¯s mind. He guided Yeverie to a spot below a cliff and piled up the snow to form a temporary shelter. Then, they dove into the snow. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. When they did, they felt as if they had arrived on a warm, homely bed. They could sleep in the snow because after their bodies modified themselves during the day, their external temperature dropped below the freezing point. The theory of evolution stated that living beings would regte their bodies and evolve ording to environmental conditions. Jonathan¡¯s and Yeverie¡¯s physical bodies had be extremely powerful. Thus, they were able to evolve in a single day. They didn¡¯t hug each other while sleeping together because Jonathan wasn¡¯t a perv*rt and found the act inappropriate. However, they did lie down very close to each other. They were forced to sleep on their sides in the snow pile because if they didn¡¯t, they would have difficulty breathing. Although, they didn¡¯t slumber with their backs against each other because it¡¯d make them look like an arguing married couple. Instead, theyy in the snow as though they were a couple chatting on a bed, facing each other. Yeverie was a bashful woman, so she closed her eyes while blushing, pretending to be asleep. Jonathan had great eyesight. Therefore, he could see all the details on her countenance. She has pretty eyshes. After gazing at her for a while, he shut his eyes. Although, he was actually feeling pretty exasperated. I¡¯ve been wondering about something after walking around for the whole day. Were we walking in the wrong direction? I can¡¯t help but feel like we¡¯re trudging toward the north while we are at the north pole. If we are, then we¡¯re trekking straight into the afterlife. He didn¡¯t have the nerve to voice his suspicions because nothing was pointing him in the ¡°right¡± direction. As far as he knew, every direction was the wrong direction. Hence, the only thing he could really do was to keep moving forward. After a while, Yeverie slowly opened her eyes. Peering at Jonathan, she suddenly thought he looked gentle while still being as dashing as ever. Softly, she asked, ¡°Are you asleep, Your Majesty?¡± Jonathan promptly lifted his eyelids and stared straight at her. With a smile, he replied, ¡°I can¡¯t sleep. What about you?¡± Lowering her eyes, Yeverie stated, ¡°I can¡¯t sleep, too.¡± She paused, then continued, ¡°Do you think we¡¯ll be trapped here forever, Your Majesty?¡± Naturally, Jonathan didn¡¯t have the answer to that question. Still, he didn¡¯t want to shake her confidence. Thus, he smiled reassuringly. ¡°Of course not. We¡¯ll find a way out.¡± ¡°I believe you, Your Majesty.¡± The edges of Yeverie¡¯s lips curved upward. ¡°What a silly gal you are.¡± He chuckled, causing her to blush again. Suddenly, she inquired, ¡°Don¡¯t you think this ce is strange, Your Majesty?¡± ¡°How so?¡± ¡°Even if we¡¯re in the north pole, we should¡¯ve seen some local wildlife. Yet, we didn¡¯t spot a single life after roaming around.¡± Jonathan had thought about it earlier, but he didn¡¯t mention it. When she brought it up, he grimaced. Furthermore, Jonathan discovered daytime was shorter than nighttime there. Chapter 428 Chapter 428 Upon spotting the darkened look on Jonathan¡¯s countenance, Yeverie said, ¡°We¡¯ll definitely leave this ce, Your Majesty.¡± Slightly stunned, Jonathan nced at Yeverie. I can¡¯t believe she¡¯s worried I¡¯d get discouraged. Smiling, he replied, ¡°I believe it, too. However, I feel bad that you have to endure this suffering.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Yeverie blushed. ¡°As long as I¡¯m with you, I don¡¯t feel like I¡¯m suffering, Your Majesty.¡± Jonathan chuckled. Neither of them could figure out what the situation was in the snowfield. Jonathan wished he had a pair of wings so he could fly up high and study thend from above. It¡¯s like my eyes are blindfolded. I keep trying to clear the fog in front of me away so I can see clearly, but I can¡¯t. The snowstorm had ceased, leaving the snowfield in eerie silence. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Sometimes, people wished for their surroundings to be quieter. Nevertheless, living in an environment devoid of sound would really scare them and drive them mad. Therefore, neither Jonathan nor Yeverie could sleep. Most of the time, they would pretend to slumber but couldn¡¯t resist opening their eyes eventually. There were also a few times, they even caught each other staring. They found those instances hrious and eventually opted not to sleep at all. ¡°Let¡¯s chat a little,¡± suggested Jonathan. ¡°Sure.¡± Yeverie nodded. ¡°Where are you from, Yeverie? I¡¯ve never heard you mention your parents before.¡± She was taken aback slightly before answering, ¡°My father is a foreigner while my mother is a local. However, both of them are vampires. I grew up in Eastsummer, but I never met them before. Apparently, they were killed during Eastern Invasion.¡± Her words surprised Jonathan because he didn¡¯t expect her to be an orphan too. He couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Do you hate us Chanaean?¡± ¡°In the past, yes. Over time, I found myself incapable of holding on to that resentment. Back then, our people invaded anothernd, so it was their fault that they were killed. I despised the elders who encouraged the invasion, but they¡¯re all dead now.¡± Jonathan chuckled. ¡°I was worried you would detest me.¡± Hastily, Yeverie denied, ¡°No, I don¡¯t dislike you, Your Majesty.¡± Blushing, she resumed, ¡°In fact, I respect you and like you too, Your Majesty.¡± The edges of his lips curved upward. ¡°What about you, Your Majesty? I know you¡¯re a Chanaean, but you¡¯re so mysterious.¡± ¡°I¡¯m the same as you. I don¡¯t know who my parents are. I was raised by my master, you see. It¡¯s not until this year that I learned my background, though I wish I didn¡¯t.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Jonathan didn¡¯t want to disclose his background. However, he did listen to Yeverie¡¯s story, so he didn¡¯t want to withhold his tale when it was his turn to tell it. Thus, he took in a deep breath and uttered, ¡°It¡¯s a long story. To make it short, I was a cursed child, and my father murdered my mother. He would¡¯ve killed me too if he didn¡¯t go by the belief that ending a son¡¯s life would incur bad luck in the future.¡± ¡°Oh, dear.¡± Yeverie paled slightly. ¡°How can this be? Aren¡¯t parents supposed to love their children? Isn¡¯t there a saying in Chanaea that goes, ¡®Even a vicious tiger won¡¯t devour its cubs?¡¯¡° Unwilling to speak of the matter any longer, Jonathan shifted his sight away. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about something else.¡± Yeverie didn¡¯t continue the topic as she was aware he still hadn¡¯t made peace with the matter. A brief silence ensued before Jonathan changed the subject because he didn¡¯t want the atmosphere to turn awkward. ¡°Oh, yeah. There¡¯s one thing I¡¯m curious about, Yeverie.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Yeverie blinked. ¡°Since there¡¯s a limited number of members in vampire society, how do you all n to protect the future of the bloodline?¡± inquired Jonathan. After all, there are less than four hundred vampires still alive. It¡¯s impossible for them to keep intermarrying. If this continues, doesn¡¯t that mean the vampire poption will keep shrinking? The question stumped her momentarily as she scratched her head. Then, she answered, ¡°Our numbers have decreased over the years, especially after Eastern Invasion. We survived because we were young and didn¡¯t participate in it. Vampires have a powerful life force. Hence, we can live for a very long time. However, our people keep dying during incidents like the invasion and maybe during the uing Great Tribtion. ording to our history, there were more than three hundred thousand of us during our golden age.¡± They¡¯re on the verge of extinction! In that instant, Jonathan realized the reality and cruelty of evolutionism. It¡¯s the survival of the fittest in an ironic way. Beings who seem powerful are often the ones facing annihtion. For example, tigers, leopards, pr bears, and even dinosaurs. They¡¯re all mighty creatures, yet they face extinction, even more so for dinosaurs since they all died out very early on. In contrast, nktonic microorganisms have been thriving. Humans have survived not because they¡¯re powerful but because they¡¯re intelligent. That¡¯s their strength. Still, humans die easily. Just a change in weather will be enough to kill them. Nothing in human history has stopped humans from causing more deaths. Vampires did the same with their past wars and invasions. Sighing slightly, he asked, ¡°Did Leahra set any rules for marriages?¡± Yeverie replied, ¡°She didn¡¯t, but we vampires have our own beliefs. Most are too proud to wed a member of another race. Of course, some still intermarry. A few of the children born from this union are pure vampires, while others are pure humans. However, no half-vampire half-human has ever existed. Typically, only a pure vampire¡¯s name will be recorded in vampire genealogy. Only then will they be able to enjoy the benefits and learn the cultivation techniques of their people.¡± It was then realization dawned upon Jonathan. I still don¡¯t know much about everything in vampire society because I haven¡¯t been spending much time in it. Well, I got kicked out almost immediately after I was crowned! Not only that, I¡¯m forced to escape to this godforsaken ce. This is bullsh*t! This reminds me of the time when I watched a television program about my country¡¯s history. I always thought those kings were a joke. Now that I think about it, I think I¡¯m a joke, too. However, I¡¯m not like them. I¡¯ll definitely return there with allies to y Anakin and snatch back my rightful throne. The vampire society is my foundation. I won¡¯t abandon it. Still, I¡¯ve no idea what this ce is or when we¡¯ll be able to escape it. Sighing, he didn¡¯t want to think about the problem anymore. Whenever he did, he¡¯d feel annoyed. Upon noticing his frown, Yeverie asked, ¡°Do you think vampires will survive the Great Tribtion, Your Majesty? Will our species go extinct?¡± Jonathan was slightly astonished by her words and spoke. ¡°There¡¯s a powerful race in human history called the Yartranians. For a thousand years, they wandered around, their people scattered across the globe. Additionally, they suffered endless discrimination and persecution. During the second world war, they even faced genocide. Despite that, not only did they survive that ordeal, but they even built their own country. Do you know why?¡± ¡°I know a few things about them. The Yartranians possess a strong belief. Belief can be such a terrifying thing as it grants faithful followers the unwavering courage to face authority, persecution, and death.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. For example, we Chanaeans don¡¯t have any beliefs. If I must point to one, the only candidate is money. They will do anything for it.¡± ¡°Are you trying to say that vampires also need a belief, Your Majesty? That we should base our faith in Leahra?¡± ¡°As long as even a single vampire possesses strong faith, the essence of this race will never fade away.¡± Jonathan paused before resuming, ¡°However, there are too few vampires around. While I¡¯ll do my best to lead you all through the Great Tribtion, I don¡¯t know what¡¯ll happen in the future. No one can stop the wheel of time. We can only ept fate and not go against it whether the oue is life or death.¡± Yeverie lowered her head gloomily. I have been a vampire since I was a child, so I possess the pride and belief of my race, but he doesn¡¯t. ¡°Say, Your Majesty.¡± Abruptly, she said, ¡°I¡¯ve always had this question in my mind.¡± ¡°What question?¡± asked Jonathan. ¡°I¡¯ve watched many movies and listened to many ancient myths about vampires in the past. Many people seem to treat vampires as a symbol of evil. Are vampires good or bad?¡± ¡°Well¡­ I can¡¯t answer that question. If you ask me whether I think you¡¯re a good or bad person, I¡¯d say you¡¯re good. Vampires as a whole, on the other hand¡­ Hmm, let me ask you this, then. Do you think Anakin is a good person? Vampires definitely did frightening things during the course of their development. However, when viewing these events from the perspective of a vampire, they may seem justified. Are you familiar with Chanaean history?¡± ¡°I know a little.¡± ¡°Do you know who Julius is?¡± ¡°I do. He¡¯s a famous tyrant in history.¡± Jonathan grinned. ¡°History is like a maiden. Whoever likes it is free to sleep with it. Everyone can comment on history. As history is in the past, there¡¯s no definitive conclusion that can be drawn from it. The only facts one could determine about history were the cause and effect,pletely untethered to the concept of good and evil. That is the truth. Hence, it¡¯s wrong to judge a person bybeling them as only good or evil. For example, Julius. You call him a tyrant, but that¡¯s not correct.¡± Sighing, he didn¡¯t want to think about the problem anymore. Whenever he did, he¡¯d feel annoyed. Chapter 429 Chapter 429 Yeverie¡¯s interest was roused as she listened attentively to Jonathan. He sounds like a professor when he¡¯s talking about this. Jonathan had always been a man of erudition. While he didn¡¯t attend sses much, he did travel and experience a lot. Additionally, he was well-read. As a result, one of his skills was simplifying profound ideas. Jonathan might read plenty about history, but he didn¡¯t believe everything he learned blindly. Instead, he would rely on his wisdom to judge if what he absorbed was valid. He continued, ¡°The previous king before Julius was his father, an excellent ruler who took good care of the country. When Julius ascended the throne, he killed the former crown prince. That was the circumstances in which he became king. He was a man who strived for sess and wanted to do a better job than his father so that people would praise him. It was always his desire to be remembered by the future generations. While his private life was interesting, such as when he married his father¡¯s consort, it wasn¡¯t anything oundish for people in his position. For example, there was a king who married his dead older brother¡¯s consort. There are many more examples of this, but you understand my point. Of course, I¡¯m not iming Julius was a good king. He indulged in a life of luxury and was a licentious man. That is the truth. However, he was also a monarch with foresight who ordered the construction of canals. While it was slightly rushed, people are still enjoying the benefits those canals brought centuriester. Also, before his time, government officials were chosen because of their distinguished families. As a result, no officials originated from less-than-ster backgrounds. After he became king, he established a new system. Through imperial examinations, he picked talented individuals to help run his country. Back during the age of feudalism, this system changed many people¡¯s destinies. It alsosted over a thousand years and was only abolished around a hundred years ago.¡± Yeverie was thoroughly absorbed in his storytelling. ¡°Also, back then, prominent families had a lot of influence and could shape the country¡¯sws. Julius wanted to remove this system, which he did in addition to establishing the imperial examinations. However, this affected the families¡¯ benefits. Eventually, his position was threatened due to the turmoil the families caused. Moreover, the three wars he waged and the development of the canals emptied the country¡¯s coffers. It was his desire to achieve greatness that ended him. However, through these events, we can easily see that he wasn¡¯t as terrible as history described him to be. Also, Julius¡¯ twisted story was the handiwork of a king with an infamous bad habit of embellishing himself and interfering with historians¡¯ work.¡± As Yeverie processed all the information Jonathan disclosed, she recalled another king of a simr reputation. Previously, she thought that monarch was a terrible ruler who only knew how to cause trouble and indulge in women. After listening to Jonathan¡¯s exnation, however, she believed it was tantly unfair for her to view that monarch in such a simple manner. Yeverie shed a knowing smile at Jonathan. ¡°I understand now, Your Majesty. I think you would¡¯ve been a good king if you were one in the distant past.¡± In response, Jonathanughed. I think if I do, I¡¯ll probably also be a perverted king who marries a new gal every night. ¡°I often read a Chanaean book in the past about a general called Erwin. He was a heroic man, and I feel sad whenever I think about the injustice he suffered. Is his subordinate, Judas, really that evil? When I traveled to Chanaean once for vacation, I saw Judas¡¯ statue kneeling before the general.¡± Yeverie¡¯s voice was soft and moving. The night was long, yet they still didn¡¯t feel sleepy. Enthusiastically, Jonathan replied, ¡°I don¡¯t think the injustice Judas faced was anything less than Erwin¡¯s.¡± ¡°I think so, too. Back then, Erwin was a general whomanded many soldiers and had amassed many achievements under his belt. If the king didn¡¯t desire Erwin¡¯s death, Judas wouldn¡¯t have been able to aplish his famous feat. Additionally, Judas kept requesting to wee Albert and Philip back, which was a vition of the king¡¯s taboo. If Erwin had crushed the enemy army and returned with the brothers, the king¡¯s position would¡¯ve been threatened.¡± ¡°Initially, when I studied this piece of history, I thought that was the case, too. However, when I dug a little further, I realized the truth was different.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± A glint shed past Yeverie¡¯s eyes. ¡°For one, the reigning king, Louis, was absolutely not afraid of Albert and Philip returning. Imagine if I visit Anakin alone. Do you think he¡¯ll be afraid of me? No! He¡¯ll just kill me on the spot! The brothers had no authority, anyway. If the king wanted to dispose of them, he could just hire some thugs to y them on their way back and im they died from an illness. Back then, when the enemy army surrounded his city, Albert ran for his life and Philip became king. Thus, even if he returned, there was no way for him to reim the throne. Moreover, he was confined by Philip. Therefore, he had no power. As such, Louis had no reason to fear the brothers. Philip even asked someone to tell Louis that he didn¡¯t have the nerve to covet the throne. He also requested Louis to appoint him a monastery so that if thetter did return, he¡¯d spend the rest of his life in the monastery as a monk. The more shocking part was that Louis himself was the one who proposed to wee the brothers back. Also, it wasn¡¯t like Erwin didn¡¯t think about the matter. He wasn¡¯t foolish enough to say he¡¯d bring the brothers back and kick the king off the throne. When he departed with his army, he announced that the imperial family was returning home. In other words, he was merely weing the king¡¯s rtives back.¡± Upon hearing that, Yandell was confused, ¡°In that case, why did Louis shoot himself in the foot by killing Erwin?¡± Jonathan grinned. ¡°That¡¯s the question, isn¡¯t it? Why did Louis want to kill Erwin if he wasn¡¯t afraid of Philip or Albert? Well, there¡¯s a reason for that. There is no hatred without a cause. I was interested in this period of history, so I investigated the matter thoroughly. The first main reason I discovered was Erwin¡¯s personality. One could tell from how he wrote his letters that he was an extremely loyal and honest man who loathed evil. Hemanded many men and didn¡¯t pander to Louis. Here¡¯s an interesting bit. When one of Louis¡¯ generals grew old and retired, he needed someone to lead his army. Without giving his decision much thought, he handed the position over to Erwin, which thetter was happy to receive. However, after Louis thought about the situation a little more, he questioned his choice. Eventually, he regretted his decision to transfer all his soldiers to Erwin¡¯smand. Hence, he demanded control of the army back. Erwin was furious and argued with Louis. In the end, he relinquished his title as general and mourned for his mother instead. Afterward, Louis wrote multiple letters to Erwin asking thetter toe back.¡± A swift pause ensued before he continued, ¡°Unfortunately, Erwin was still furious and refused to reim his mantle. When Erwin was questioned by another general if he truly had the guts to oppose the king, he finally saw through the situation he hadnded in. Fearing for his life, he apologized to Louis and asked for thetter¡¯s forgiveness. The king exined he was never furious at Erwin, though he did imply that if he had been, Erwin would¡¯ve been dead. Therefore, a major contributing factor to Erwin¡¯s death at the hands of the king was his personality. While Erwin was a marvelous general, he wasn¡¯t great at anything else besides that. Back when Louis was on the run, he was so distraught that he lost the ability to have children. Additionally, his only son passed away. In response, Erwin suggested a candidate for the crown prince to Louis. From this event, one could see how low Erwin¡¯s emotional quotient was. A court official brought the matter up, so Louis listened to it. Then, he faced Erwin and said something along the lines of, ¡®Why did you bring up this matter, Erwin? Do you know the sheer amount of soldiers under yourmand? What are you implying by mentioning this?¡¯ As much as Louis was displeased by that incident, he was well aware of Erwin¡¯s personality, so he didn¡¯t do anything.¡± Taking in a deep breath, he raised two of his fingers. ¡°There were two main reasons Louis wanted to execute Erwin. Firstly, while Erwin was in control of the army, their rations were distributed by the court. It was a ploy by Louis to put a leash on the soldiers. Of course, Louis could allow Erwin to gather rations on his own. However, if he did that, he wouldn¡¯t be able to control Erwin anymore. Secondly, the court back then was split into two factions, one of which was pro-war while the other supported peace. Erwin was, naturally, the leader of the pro-war faction. It was a battle between factions and one that Louis couldn¡¯t afford to continue going to war anymore. Some events around that time involving Erwin were frankly embellished by his descendants. In truth, Erwin¡¯s victory in the battle of Zaprington didn¡¯t really leave a mark in history. Additionally, at that point in time, he hadn¡¯t wiped out the main enemy base yet. Hence, Louis was in support of peace. Also, generals whomandrge armies tend not to have a good ending. Louis was aware of Erwin¡¯s loyalty, especially considering thetter even had a tattoo stating his allegiance to his country on his back. However, some people tried insinuating to Louis that Erwin was a ticking time bomb by citing a previous instance of treason with simr circumstances. Even if Louis was certain Erwin was loyal, what about thetter¡¯s men? Furthermore, everyone was on guard against each other. For example, if two people with guns meet each other in a dark forest, what do you think will be their first move? To kill the other one, of course! After all, neither of them knew if the other person is going to shoot them or not. To put it simply, everything happens for a reason.¡± Yeverie nodded. After listening to Jonathan¡¯s exnation, the confusing facts in history start to make a lot of sense to me. Finally, Jonathan and Yeverie were feeling sleepy. ¡°You¡¯re an incredible storyteller, Your Majesty. Can you continue this tomorrow?¡± asked Yeverie. ¡°Sure.¡± Jonathan smiled. In response, she yawned. ¡°You should sleep.¡± Without dy, Yeverie shut her eyes. Jonathan, too. The next morning, when Jonathan woke up, he realized Yeverie had wormed into his embrace. She slept soundly as though she had temporarily forgotten about her worries. Smiling, Jonathan chose not to disturb her. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. However, Yeverie soon awoke. When she discovered she was in Jonathan¡¯s arms, she blushed. Immediately, she sat up. ¡°Your Majesty, I¡­¡± Jonathan smiled. ¡°You¡¯re such a silly gal. Come on, let¡¯s continue our journey.¡± Taking in a deep breath, he raised two of his fingers. ¡°There were two main reasons Louis wanted to execute Erwin. Firstly, while Erwin was in control of the army, their rations were distributed by the court. It was a ploy by Louis to put a leash on the soldiers. Of course, Louis could allow Erwin to gather rations on his own. However, if he did that, he wouldn¡¯t be able to control Erwin anymore. Secondly, the court back then was split into two factions, one of which was pro-war while the other supported peace. Erwin was, naturally, the leader of the pro-war faction. It was a battle between factions and one that Louis couldn¡¯t afford to continue going to war anymore. Some events around that time involving Erwin were frankly embellished by his descendants. In truth, Erwin¡¯s victory in the battle of Zaprington didn¡¯t really leave a mark in history. Additionally, at that point in time, he hadn¡¯t wiped out the main enemy base yet. Hence, Louis was in support of peace. Also, generals whomandrge armies tend not to have a good ending. Louis was aware of Erwin¡¯s loyalty, especially considering thetter even had a tattoo stating his allegiance to his country on his back. However, some people tried insinuating to Louis that Erwin was a ticking time bomb by citing a previous instance of treason with simr circumstances. Even if Louis was certain Erwin was loyal, what about thetter¡¯s men? Furthermore, everyone was on guard against each other. For example, if two people with guns meet each other in a dark forest, what do you think will be their first move? To kill the other one, of course! After all, neither of them knew if the other person is going to shoot them or not. To put it simply, everything happens for a reason.¡± Chapter 430 Chapter 430 The weather remained bitterly cold. The surroundings were nketed in an endless expanse of white snow, devoid of any trace or footprint, not even those left by animals. There were no birds flying in the sky. It felt as if this ce had been forsaken by the heavens. Jonathan and Yeverie moved on, their footsteps faltering as they trudged through the snow. The number of blood bags was running perilously low. After three arduous days of walking, they remained trapped in the boundless snow, seemingly unable to escape its icy grip. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Despair began to creep in as it felt as though they would never find a way out. To make matters worse, their blood bags had run dry. Their only option was to drink melted snow for sustenance. If Jonathan and Yeverie couldn¡¯t find food or a way out, they could potentially starve to death. Even the most skilled martial artist needed food to survive. Without it, their bodies would waste away with their strength fading. Fortunately, Jonathan and Yeverie possessed unmatched resilience, enduring hardships that would shatter the resolve of others. One fateful night, they stumbled upon a cave nestled within the snowyndscape. Their hearts leaped with joy as they entered the cavern. The cave floor was ice, and the smooth walls surrounding them emanated a bone-chilling cold. Despite the harsh environment, Jonathan and Yeverie were relieved to find the cave. They spent the night nestled together, finding sce and support in each other¡¯s presence. Having braved the treacherous path together, they had long shed their inhibitions and relied on each other for survival. The next morning, Jonathan and Yeverie were drawn by the sun¡¯s rays piercing through the cave¡¯s entrance. ¡°Is that sunlight?¡± Yeverie¡¯s face flushed with excitement. For days, they had only known a bleak and overcast sky. It was a joy to witness the long-lost sun shining upon them. When the duo stepped out of the cave, they were met with a breathtaking sight surpassing anything they had ever seen. It was the legendary aurora borealis! ording to legends, this spectacr scene was reserved for those who braved the icy realms. Yes, it was the aurora borealis. It was the most exquisite light that Jonathan and Yeverie had ever witnessed. The dancing lights painted the heavens with a kaleidoscope of colors, ranging from ethereal greens to vibrant reds. The disy resembled ribbons, fireworks, bows, and curtains, each moment transforming into a mesmerizing new form. The entire sky seemed toe alive, disying an ever-changing masterpiece of nature¡¯s brilliant creation. The scenery was more dazzling than the sparkling stars and the brightest lights. Jonathan and Yeverie werepletely captivated by its beauty. In the days leading up to this moment, both of them had been gued by feelings of disappointment. But in this instance, their spirits soared, for the sight before them was a rare and extraordinary experience. It was a glimpse of sheer magnificence amidst their toils and hardships. Some people would spend an entire night climbing Mount Goliath just to witness a fleeting minute of sunrise. Humans constantly seek out moments of beauty in their life, and this was one such moment. The spectacr sight persisted for a few precious minutes before gradually fading away, leaving behind a gentle dawn that bathed the world in a delicate glow. Jonathan and Yeverie then continued with their journey. In the days that followed, they encountered vast icy ins stretching for miles and towering mountain ranges that seemed to touch the sky. They traversed treacherous slopes and scaled formidable peaks. In fact, they soon lost count of the distance traveled. Yet, no matter how far they journeyed, they found no traces or footprints left by others. The day slipped by swiftly, and soon fifteen consecutive days had passed. It had been a grueling twenty days since Jonathan and Yeverie set foot in this icynd. For the first five days, they relied on blood bags for survival. But for the following fifteen days, their only source of sustenance was melted snow. The daily struggle, coupled with theck of proper nourishment, took a toll on Yeverie¡¯s already fragile health. Her body sumbed to a raging fever, weakened by the relentless hunger. As her body weakened, the biting cold of the external environment seeped into her, intensifying her suffering. Although Yeverie was a Level One Divine Master, her physical prowess was sustained by the vampire bloodline. In contrast, Jonathan had painstakingly honed his abilities through dedicated cultivation. While he also received assistance from elixir pillster on, his well-established foundation enabled him to stabilize his cultivation. Hence, Jonathan was able to withstand the hardships with greater resilience. Although he managed to persevere, a sense of powerlessness gradually filled his body. Despite his exhaustion, Jonathan couldn¡¯t afford to stop and rest. This treacherousnd seemed impervious to pleas or prayers. Therefore, any sense ofcency was out of the question, as it would only pave the way for a deste fate. During the night, Jonathan did not allow Yeverie to rest in the snow. Her vulnerable condition rendered her surrender to the bitter cold, and she needed warmth. Seeing that, Jonathan decided to manipte his constitution and transform himself into a source of warmth for Yeverie. Even though the pain he had to endure was excruciating, he willingly bore the suffering for Yeverie. After Jonathan sessfully controlled his vitality and turned himself into a vessel of health, he sought shelter beneath a mountain ledge. Next, he carefully removed Yeverie¡¯s outer garments and enfolded her in his arms, their bare skin intimately pressed together. The yellow robe shielded them against the biting cold. Yeverie, dressed in nothing but a purple undergarment,y against Jonathan¡¯s chest, her fair skin contrasting against his. Though the scene carried an air of intimacy, Jonathan¡¯s intentions were pure. His sole purpose of hugging her was to provide sce and warmth. What exactly is this ce? Jonathan knew they had taken the wrong direction, but retracing their steps was not an option. This was because turning back would mean another twenty days of travel. Neither he nor Yeverie could endure that long journey again. In fact, Yeverie in particr, might notst even three days. As time passed, Yeverie¡¯s condition deteriorated more quickly. Jonathan had no other choice but to ce his hope in the path ahead. In the stillness of the night, a haunting wind began to howl. The sky above was adorned with thickened clouds. Amidst this darkened backdrop, feather-like snowkes began to descend from the sky. Yeverie found herself drifting in and out of consciousness. In her hazy state, she felt a warm and comforting liquid coursing through her veins. When she suddenly jolted awake, she caught sight of Jonathan slicing his wrist and feeding her his blood. ¡°Your Majesty,¡± Yeverie uttered. ¡°Don¡¯t speak. Just drink,¡± he whispered softly. Overwhelmed by a mix of emotions, tears welled up in Yeverie¡¯s eyes, tracing a path down her pale cheeks. At that moment, her heart was filled with unwavering trust and loyalty toward Jonathan. Although they did not experience any perilous encounters in the past twenty days, it was a period marked by their unwavering support and interdependence. Their connection primarily unfolded on a deeper, spiritual level. Jonathan had no other choice but to offer his blood to Yeverie. Consequently, his own physical condition had significantly deteriorated, although he remained in better shapepared to Yeverie. Yeverie¡¯s life hung in the bnce if she did not receive the necessary nourishment. While Jonathan was feeding her, he began to feel dizzy and lightheaded. He immediately tried to cease the blood transfusion. Just then, he realized that something terrible was happening. His wound could not stop bleeding. It was a clear indication that his body¡¯s functions were declining. In the past, his wound would quickly form a scab once the bleeding stopped. However, Jonathan could only stop the bleeding after taking a deep breath. He knew it would take a while before the wound healedpletely. After drinking Jonathan¡¯s fresh blood, Yeverie drifted into a deep slumber. He held her tightly in his embrace throughout the night. When Yeverie awoke the next morning, she sensed a remarkable improvement in her physical condition. However, she was rmed to find Jonathan¡¯s head and eyebrows frozen. Moreover, it seemed that he was in deep slumber. ¡°Your Majesty?¡± she called out in concern. Jonathan stirred and opened his eyes after Yeverie called out to him several times. However, his face appeared pale. When he turned to look at Yeverie, he saw color returning to her cheeks. ¡°Has your fever subsided?¡± Jonathan asked joyfully. Yeverie felt grateful for the man¡¯s selflessness and care despite his dire condition. Tears welled up in her eyes, and she nodded emphatically. Jonathan heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± ¡°Your Majesty, how are you feeling?¡± The man smiled weakly and assured, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Although Jonathan¡¯s body was growing increasingly weak and the cold was taking its toll on him, he chose not to burden Yeverie with his own struggles. Hearing his response, Yeverie felt a sense of relief wash over her. She suddenly became aware of their intimate position, and her face flushed with embarrassment. However, she didn¡¯t resist or struggle. Instead, she bravely locked eyes with Jonathan, her gaze filled with a passionate me. Jonathan, on the other hand, felt a sense of unease wash over him. Suddenly, Yeverie leaned forward and nted a kiss on his lips. The unexpected kiss sent a jolt through his entire body, leaving him momentarily stunned. Yeverie¡¯s face flushed even redder as she lowered her head. Suddenly, Jonathan suddenly felt a surge of energy coursing through his veins, and his spirits lifted considerably. Moreover, a warm sensation began to emanate from his lower abdomen. Men truly were peculiar creatures. Upon reaching the summit of a mountain, a man finds himself overwhelmed with exhaustion, rendering him unable to take another step. However, should a stunning woman suddenly appear and seduce him, his weariness would dissipate, instantly revitalizing him. It¡¯s an intriguing aspect of how the cerebral domain controls the male psyche. The cerebral domain and its neural system are undeniably powerful. Interestingly, when a person jumps from a tall building, the majority would be frightened to death. This implies that the cerebral domain has the ability to use the neural system to induce physical demise. Conversely, it can also utilize the neural system to evoke excitement within the body. At that moment, Yeverie¡¯s bold act of kissing was, in fact, a way of expressing her feelings. Jonathan immediately reached out and hugged the woman¡¯s curves. She shivered in response, indicating that her own nervous system was undergoing a transformation at that very moment. Despite Yeverie¡¯s initial tremor, she did not resist or reject Jonathan¡¯s advances. With his desire ignited by the tantalizing provocation, he leaned in eagerly, pressing his lips against hers. Yeverie closed her eyes, surrendering herself to the moment. In that sweet and fervent kiss, the duo was transported to a realm of blissful oblivion. When their lips finally parted, Yeverie shyly nestled herself in Jonathan¡¯s embrace. Jonathan allowed himself to fully express his feelings without restraint. Furthermore, at his current stage of cultivation, he had no desire to hold back his feelings. Caught in the midst of uncertainty, they realized that they were each other¡¯s sole pirs of support and sce. If it weren¡¯t for the harsh conditions they were in, Jonathan would have devoured Yeverie. Chapter 431 Chapter 431 After partially recovering their stamina, Jonathan and Yeverie set out at a slow pace and continued on their journey. Although Yeverie felt much better, Jonathan was growing weaker. Prolonged exposure to cold environments eventually used up the stored energy in their bodies, and it was the type of cold that was lethal in prolonged exposure. As Jonathan¡¯s and Yeverie¡¯s cultivation was strong, they would still survive if they could keep their energies replenished. No matter how freezing the ce was, they had nothing to fear. However, they¡¯ve had nothing to eat. Thus, it prevented them from replenishing their energies. There was nothing the two of them could do about it. After all, one could not make bricks without straw, and that was presently the condition Jonathan and Yeverie were in. It did not matter how strong their cultivation was. If their physical bodies suffered too much and their energies were not replenished, there would be no way out. Three dayster, Jonathan and Yeverie were buried in the snow. Their minds were a blur as they held onto each other tightly. Their bodies were so cold that they were frozen, and their blood was close to coagting. Soon, they could no longer move. Even their consciousness began to blur. However, they were not yet dead as they instinctively managed to retain the small spark¡ªthest bit of consciousness in their cerebral domain. Jonathan felt an incredible amount of resentment and regret as his consciousness faded. At the same time, he felt betrayed by Leahra. If it had not been for the vampire primogenitor¡¯s cunning n, he would not havee here. If he had run out, there could have been a slim chance of survival. In that brief moment, several thoughts flitted across Jonathan¡¯s mind. He had unfinished business to attend to. He wanted to immediately rush back and be the ruler once again. He wanted to take down Edward personally, force Tristan to kneel before his mother¡¯s grave, and make Ignatius prostrate before him. Jonathan could not let go of the hatred and resentment he harbored. Unfortunately, there was nothing he could do about it at the moment. Soon, he was no longer able to keep the drowsiness at bay, he felt his own body rxing in that instant. As the pain vanished, he felt his body enveloped in a warm andforting sensation. It was as if he had returned to his mother¡¯s womb, and he felt himself surrounded by amniotic fluid. Unable to hold it up further, Jonathan closed his eyes and fell asleep. He was so tired that he fell into deep slumber. Had Jonathan and Yeverie been ordinary people, they would most certainly be heading toward death. However, they managed to hang onto theirst breaths. Jonathan had no idea how much time passed as he found himself cocooned by darkness. Gradually, he regained consciousness and slowly opened his eyes. Although Jonathan¡¯s surroundings were still pitch ck after he opened his eyes, his acute senses detected the change in the ce where he slept. He was no longer buried in snow, but lying on a warm bed instead. The bed was quite firm, and he could feel a quilt under his body. Jonathan was ted. He knew that he wasn¡¯t dead. Amidst the most difficult time, he had managed to keep the spark in his cerebral domain alive. Stubbornly, he refused to allow it to be extinguished. Like a kerosenemp, it did not matter how weak the spark was. As long as it was notpletely extinguished, it could surely ignite again. No matter how terrible the condition Jonathan¡¯s body was in, he would be able to make a swift recovery once he replenished his energy as long as his spirit was not extinguished. Jonathan¡¯s body felt much warmer, and he could feel that his spirit had been replenished a little. He suspected that person had fed him some food. However, he realized his body was still feeling quite weak. As Jonathan tried to stretch his hand, he found himself wrapped in something that felt like a sleeping bag. At the same time, he could feel a person¡¯s soft body next to his. He immediately turned over and groped the other person¡¯s face. ¡°Yeverie!¡± Jonathan eximed happily. Next to him, Yeverie was still unconscious. Jonathan tried his best to tamp down his joy as he realized that he and Yeverie had been saved. The sleeping bag could not have appeared from thin air. Sucking in a deep breath, Jonathan struggled to pull the zipper of the sleeping bag open. Soon, a faint ray of light entered his sight. They were in a dark cave that barely allowed any light inside. Jonathan struggled to sit up and check on Yeverie, who was soundly asleep. Although her body appeared to be weak, her breathing was quite even. Her life was no longer in danger. As Jonathan painstakingly squirmed out of the sleeping bag, he realized that there was someone standing at the entrance of the cave. After getting up, Jonathan strode toward the entrance. They must be the person who saved Yeverie and I. At the entrance of the cave, Jonathan saw a young man d in a knight¡¯s attire and a silver cloak. The man appeared to be in histe twenties and looked like an Anndurn from the middle ages. A trefoil sword hung on the man¡¯s waist, and he stood very straight. Inwardly, Jonathan rejoiced. After experiencing far too much despair in this hellhole, he finally encountered another living person! ¡°Hello!¡± Jonathan called out in Ustranasian. The knight in silver armor nced at Jonathan indifferently and did not speak. In a deep voice, Jonathan bowed deeply and said, ¡°Thank you for saving our lives.¡± As the knight in silver armor continued to stare at Jonathan for an extended period of time, he began to feel weirded out. Despite that, Jonathan behaved himself in front of his savior. After a while, the knight in silver armor asked, ¡°You and yourpanion¡­ What are you? How did you arrive in this exilednd?¡± The knight spoke fluent Ustranasian. Jonathan did not have any difficultiesmunicating in Ustranasian. Curiously, he asked, ¡°Exilednd? What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°You did not know that this was an exilednd?¡± A strange look shed in the knight in silver armor¡¯s eyes. Jonathan shook his head in response. ¡°I have no idea.¡± The knight in silver armor¡¯s eyes gleamed as he asked, ¡°Where do youe from, and why do you dress so strangely? When I found you and yourpanion, you were both frozen blocks of ice. Logically, the both of you should have perished, but why did you not die?¡± The knight in silver armor was all curious about Jonathan and Yeverie. That was the main reason he saved them. In fact, he hade across Jonathan and Yeverie who were buried in the snow by chance as he scavenged for food. Much to his surprise, he had dug up two people. He was incredibly surprised to discover that the two frozen human popsicles were still faintly breathing. Hence, the curious knight in silver armor decided to save Jonathan and Yeverie. It was obvious that he was incredibly interested in them. At the same time, Jonathan too was curious about the knight and the world that they were currently in. He was almost certain that he had arrived in a dimensional space. Immediately, Jonathan said, ¡°It¡¯s difficult for me to suddenly exin where mypanion and I came from. More importantly, I don¡¯t know where this ce is.¡± His words were slightlybored as he settled down. Jonathan gasped for breath the moment he sat down. The knight in silver armor grabbed something from his pocket and tossed it at Jonathan. ¡°Here, eat this.¡± Jonathan epted the proffered item and eyed it curiously. It was a ck colored fruit that was about the size of a peach. ¡°You can eat it after peeling the skin,¡± the knight in silver armor suggested. Gratefully, Jonathan eximed, ¡°Thank you!¡± However, he was in no hurry to eat the fruit. He asked, ¡°Can I give this to mypanion?¡± Slightly stunned by the question, aplicated look appeared in the knight in silver armor¡¯s eyes. A momentter, he said, ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Jonathan replied as he began to peel the fruit. Surprisingly, the fruit¡¯s seemingly unimpressive exterior revealed snowy white flesh under its skin. Jonathan bit into the fruit, only to realize that its flesh was soft and it melted in his mouth. The texture belied its ugly and tough exterior. Ecstatic, Jonathan took two more small bites. The fruit was immediately converted into calories as it entered his body, and it rapidly replenished his energy. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Although it was only a small amount, it managed to invigorate Jonathan, and he could feel his mind clearing up. Afterward, Jonathan immediately went over to Yeverie. After checking to make sure that the knight in silver armor had not followed him, Jonathan bit into the fruit and chewed on it before feeding it to Yeverie directly. After a considerable amount of effort, he finally managed to get Yeverie to eat the whole fruit. Prior to this, Jonathan and Yeverie had managed to eat something in their unconscious state thanks to the knight in silver armor crushing the fruit and mixing it with melted snow before feeding it to them. After eating the fruit, some color returned to Yeverie¡¯s cheeks. Nheless, she remained unconscious. Both Yeverie and Jonathan had powerful absorption abilities. After making certain that Yeverie¡¯s life was no longer in a critical state, Jonathan ran back to the knight in silver armor. ¡°Sir, thank you so much for saving us!¡± Jonathan eximed gratefully. ¡°You don¡¯t seem to be from Moranta,¡± the knight in silver armor said. ¡°There is no way a person from Moranta would not know that this is Moranta. Moreover, your clothing and appearance are far too strange.¡± ¡°The exilednd?¡± Jonathan pounced on the vital piece of information. The knight, together with Moranta¡­ It¡¯s almost as if we¡¯re in some magical fantasy novel! ¡°Do you not know about Moranta?¡± the knight in silver armor asked as he gave Jonathan a strange look. Jonathan shook his head. ¡°Where did youe from then?¡± the knight in silver armor pressed. Jonathan smiled bitterly. ¡°It¡¯s quite difficult to exin from whence I came. Would you understand what I mean if I say that I came from a boundless universe?¡± ¡°A boundless universe?¡± The knight in silver armor¡¯s expression changed subtly as he heard the words. ¡°Could it be the legendary main world?¡± ¡°What do you mean by the main world?¡± Jonathan asked curiously. The knight in silver armor said, ¡°Our Holy Scripture contains records of the main world, which is also known as the earth¡¯s core. Meanwhile, Moranta is one of the cascading spaces.¡± Did we really enter the dimensional spaces? ¡°If Holy Scripture truly has such a record, then it¡¯s likely mypanion and I are from the main world,¡± Jonathan said. Interest piqued, the knight in silver armor said, ¡°I saw records of the main world in Holy Scripture. I¡¯d also heard that the air quality in the main world was deteriorating and it is not suitable for humans. Is it true?¡± Chapter 432 Chapter 432 Jonathan said, ¡°The air in the main world isn¡¯t good, but it¡¯s still okay for humans to live in.¡± There was a brief pause before he continued, ¡°My name¡¯s Jonathan Lawson. How do I address you?¡± The knight in the silver armor contemted for some time and answered, ¡°You can call me Torrence.¡± Hearing that, Jonathan said with all seriousness, ¡°Thank you for saving me and mypanion, Torrence. If not for you, I believe we would¡¯ve died here.¡± Torrence did not respond to Jonathan¡¯s words. Instead, the former asked, ¡°What¡¯s the main world like?¡± The question took Jonathan slightly by surprise, but he could understand where Torrence wasing from. After all, the former wanted to know what Moranta was like as well. Since Jonathan was in Torrence¡¯s territory, he had no choice but to answer the question first. Thus, Jonathan began introducing the distribution of the boundless universe. Fortunately, he was a man of erudition, and that allowed him to describe the boundless universe, the seven continents, and the four seas. Moreover, he also talked about the boundless universe¡¯s current level of technology and poption density. He talked nonstop for half an hour. In fact, he could not help but pant when he was halfway through his story. Seeing that, Torrence gave Jonathan another ck fruit without a word. Sure enough, Jonathan¡¯s energy recovered greatly after he had the fruit, and he continued exining. It took him one whole hour to give Torrence a brief introduction to the boundless universe. At the end of it, Torrence was stunned. ¡°The main world is so huge and has so many people. No wonder it¡¯s called the main world.¡± Nheless, he still found all of it unbelievable. ¡°Then again¡­ You said the people there can fly in the sky using nes, right? And the ne can take hundreds of people to the sky in one go, right? How is that possible?¡± Jonathan scratched his nose, saying, ¡°That¡¯s not all. Our technology can send people out of the earth to the very moon you see. Even the products of our technology can be flown over there.¡± Torrence was shocked by the information. ¡°In Moranta, even the most powerful magician, Haydes, can only send ten people hundred miles into the air with his magic. Yet, the main world can already achieve something that great?¡± Jonathan was already dying to know more about Moranta. The moment he heard Torrence mention the word ¡°magician,¡± the former was stunned. ¡°Magician? What¡¯s a magician?¡± ¡°Do you guys not have magic in the main world?¡± Torrence responded with a question. Jonathan shook his head. ¡°Nope. What¡¯s magic?¡± Could it be the same magic I see in movies? I only know about magic tricks. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! ¡°Well, magic is¡­ Moranta¡¯s people are generally divided into two species¡ªwarriors and magicians. Warriors are best suited for closebat while magicians are for long-distancebat.¡± ¡°You must be a warrior, right?¡± asked Jonathan. ¡°I¡¯m a Holy Golden Knight of Supreme Sect that inherits the sect¡¯s divine energy. I¡¯m slightly different from ordinary Warriors.¡± Jonathan understood how Warriors and Golden Knights were created with divine energy. After all, divine energy was more or less the same as thebat force produced by vampires. However, he could not imagine how Magicians and magic were created. Jonathan asked immediately, ¡°What¡¯s magic, then?¡± Torrence began, ¡°Magic is¡­¡± He seemed to have difficulty exining it. After a brief pause, he asked, ¡°Can you feel the elements in the air?¡± ¡°What elements?¡± queried Jonathan, fascinated by Moranta. ¡°The light we feel is the light elements. The fire we use is made of fire elements, as well as elements like earth elements, water elements, and water elements. There are a total of six elements in Moranta.¡± ¡°But you only named five of them,¡± said Jonathan. ¡°Thest element is dark elements. Dark elements are used by evil, dark Magicians in their cultivation. It¡¯s also the element every righteous person here has the duty to exterminate.¡± Jonathan could not help but feel frustrated at the new information. Great. So there really is weird dark magic. Am I in a movie or something? ¡°How does one be a Magician?¡± asked Jonathan. Torrence cast Jonathan a nce before saying, ¡°I think I get it.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± asked Jonathan, puzzled by the suddenment. ¡°The main world isn¡¯t the same as Moranta. You guys don¡¯t have the five elements. That¡¯s why you can¡¯t sense them and be Magicians.¡± In response, Jonathan exined, ¡°The main world¡¯s source of lightes from the sun. There are maic field molecules that produce light in the air. There are also maic field molecules that create lightning and time-space maic field molecules that dominate space. However, we don¡¯t have the idea of having five elements.¡± ¡°In Moranta, every Magician is born with a specific attribute. Those with wood attributes will know wood attribute magic. Simrly, those with light attributes be Light Magicians. Some are dual-attribute Magicians, too.¡± Pausing momentarily, Torrence continued, ¡°Of course, not everyone can be Magicians. They¡¯re rare beings here. Every Magician is treated with great respect in the country. The higher their levels are, the more respect they get. Most people are like me; we don¡¯t have any attributes. Hence, we can only be Warriors.¡± Immediately, a rough outline formed in Jonathan¡¯s mind. Moranta had the five elements that did not exist in the boundless universe. To be more specific, it was not that the boundless universe did not have them, but the elements were stronger in Moranta. Meanwhile, Magicians were born with extraordinary talents. Just like the boundless universe, some people were born with unique talents. Magicians were something like that. They could sense the power of the elements from birth and learned to use them. That was how they became Magicians. It was a logic that made sense. A thought suddenly came to Jonathan¡¯s mind, and he asked, ¡°How does one know if they¡¯re a Magician?¡± ¡°They go into a trance by touching a magical crystal ball. In the trance, they can confirm which attribute they belong to. If they can¡¯t get into the trance, that means they¡¯re not suited to cultivate magic.¡± That only piqued Jonathan¡¯s interest. ¡°Where can I find a magical crystal ball?¡± Puzzled, Torrence asked, ¡°Are you trying to find out if you¡¯re a Magician?¡± ¡°Well, there¡¯s no harm trying.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have one, but if you get the chance to go to Paradiso, you can test it out at the Magician¡¯s Council.¡± Jonathan¡¯s heart leaped with joy, and he said, ¡°Paradiso? Where¡¯s that? How is Moranta divided? What¡¯s the poption like here?¡± ¡°Moranta consists of seven countries, with Paradiso being the strongest. The races are divided into humans, elves, dwarves, ancient dragons, and orcs.¡± Jonathan could roughly picture it. However, all those information had nothing to do with him. The most urgent thing he needed to do at that moment was to find a ce with people and eat enough food to absorb sufficient nutrients. Only when his body had recovered would he go looking for Mabel and the others. And once that was done, he would find a way to return to the boundless universe. Moranta was just a dimensional space; Jonathan did not want to spend too much time there. Just then, Jonathan asked Torrence, ¡°So, what¡¯s this exilednd I¡¯m in? How far is it from Paradiso?¡± ¡°The exilednd is and of crime. It¡¯s the most evil ce in Moranta. Dark Magicians and some extremely evil people are exiled to thisnd. More importantly, a Demon Dragon is imprisoned here.¡± There was a short pause before Torrence added, ¡°The ce where you are now is the deepest part of Demon Abyss. Legend has it that Demon Dragon is here. This ce is thirty-eight thousand miles from Paradiso.¡± ¡°F*ck!¡± Jonathan was so shocked that he felt dizzy. It was the most devastating news he had received so far. He had been travelling in the wrong direction. It was almost impossible for him to travel thirty-eight thousand miles again even if he was in his best state. Moreover, he and Yeverie were half dead. Jonathan looked at Torrence and said, ¡°Why did you appear here?¡± Upon hearing that, Torrence lowered his gaze, and he said glumly, ¡°That¡¯s none of your business.¡± After receiving the cold shoulder, Jonathan stopped questioning Torrence. ¡°Where are you going then? Can we travel together?¡± asked Jonathan. ¡°No,¡± Torrence refused firmly. ¡°Um¡­¡± Jonathan said. Taking a deep breath, he said, ¡°No matter what, I want to thank you for saving my life.¡± Torrence nced at Jonathan, saying, ¡°Why did you guyse to Moranta?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a long story. I had a group ofpanions with me, but during a coup, we entered a channel set by our primogenitor while escaping. In the end, we got separated. So what I want to do right now is go to Paradiso to get something to eat before looking for my friends and returning to the main world.¡± Torrence looked out at the chaotic world. ¡°The world is in chaos. How are you nning to go back? Open up a hole in the sky?¡± Jonathan was stunned. He had no idea how to return. Even so, that did not discourage Jonathan. He smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s going to be difficult, but it depends on the individual. I believe the heavens have a n for everything.¡± ¡°All right. Pay attention here. Once you get out of this cave, travel north with your friends. Keep going straight and you¡¯ll arrive at Paradiso.¡± With that Torrence took something like a pocket watch out of his pocket and said, ¡°This is apass. Take it, and follow the direction.¡± Chapter 433 Chapter 433 Jonathan took thepass and asked Torrence curiously, ¡°This is the exilednd, where not a single de of grass grows. Where are you heading? If you¡¯re returning to Paradiso, why don¡¯t we travel together?¡± Torrence shot Jonathan an indifferent nce and replied, ¡°I have my own ns.¡± However, he did not want to reveal much. Seeing how resolute he was, Jonathan stopped pushing him. Then, he said, ¡°We¡¯re thirty-eight thousand miles away from Paradiso. With my current physical condition, it is impossible for me to reach there. Besides, we have no more food.¡± After a pause, he went on, ¡°The fact that you cane all the way here and survive here shows that you know where to get food around here. Am I right?¡± Torrence nodded. ¡°There are things that reinforce and counteract each other everywhere, so of course, there¡¯s food around here. You can pay attention to the surrounding. The ck fruit I gave you earlier is called snowberry. You just need to observe the snow-covered ground. If there is ck sap seeping through the ground, it means that there is snowberry underneath. The snowberry is rich in nutrition, juicy and sweet. It should be able to help you survive.¡± Realization dawned on Jonathan. ¡°Thank you.¡± Taking a nce at Jonathan, Torrence said, ¡°I¡¯m leaving. Good luck!¡± With that, he turned around and left the cave. Then, he strode off in a carefree manner. As Jonathan watched Torrence leave, he began to make spection about thetter. Why did hee to this snowy tundra alone? Why is he going into the depths of the tundra? Does he want to see the imprisoned Demon Dragon? Jonathan shook his head. Forget it. I can¡¯t care about that much anymore. Torrence must have his reasons and the capabilities to have ventured here all alone. I should just focus on this tricky situation I¡¯m in now.¡± Afterward, he turned around to go up to Yeverie. Yeverie was sleeping soundly in the warm sleeping bag. She had eaten snowberry earlier, so her vitality recovered a lot. As she had reached the first level of the Divine Master realm, the recovery rate of her body was high. Her body and essence were repairing rapidly in the warm environment. However, she was still unconscious. She still needed more snowberries. Jonathan decided to look for more snowberries as he was no longer worried about Yeverie¡¯s safety. After they ate enough snowberries and restored their body to their original state, they could continue heading to Paradiso. Thirty-eight thousand miles might sound like an extremely long distance, but Jonathan and Yeverie would be able to reach Paradiso in less than two months if they were in their prime. In short, it was rather time-consuming. The only thing that made Jonathan feel relieved was that there was nothing in the boundless universe that he was too worried about. Now that Catherine has Divine Emperor as her master, I don¡¯t need to worry about her. His heart ached at the thought of Catherine. What kind of humiliation did Catherine suffer that night that made a person who has no desires like her ask to be Divine Emperor¡¯s disciple? She said that she doesn¡¯t need me to protect her and that she¡¯ll protect herself and me in the future. How hopeless she must be feeling. Every time Jonathan thought about it, he hated his own weakness and ipetence. Taking a deep breath, he ignored the pessimism in his head because it was not the time for him to be pessimistic. He was not too worried about Jennifer and the others either because he believed that Ignatius would not dare to act rashly anymore after what happened to Catherine. Jonathan rose to his feet, still feeling weak. Yet, he knew that he could not continue waiting like that and decided to look for snowberries out there. Only by finding snowberries could he and Yeverie survive after consuming them. It was ten o¡¯clock in the morning. Jonathan took a deep breath and exited the cave. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! The cave was obviously a warm haven, so Jonathan felt like he had entered hell the moment he walked out of the cave. It was not snowing outside, but it was windy. The howling wind blew through Jonathan¡¯s face like a knife de, making him feel extremely painful. He almost lost his bnce. Gritting his teeth, he bit himself hard so that he could stay alert long enough. That kind of stimtion was somewhat effective as he regained a bit of energy. He started looking for snowberry in the snow. However, snowberry was not something that could be found anywhere. Jonathan had walked around ten miles in the snow with none in sight. The wind and snowfall were so heavy that Jonathan was buried in a snowdrift several times. He was extremely exhausted. Countless voices in his head were telling him to go to sleep and not to worry about anything else. I¡¯ll be free from worries if I die! Jonathan fell asleep in the snow for a while. Suddenly, he turned over and punched himself in the nose. Blood gushed out of his nose in an instant. That was another form of stimtion, just like taking certain drugs to destroy the potential of the body. His blood stained the snow. He scooped the snow into his hands and shoved it into his mouth. After that, he felt that his head was much clearer. He then continued to search for snowberry. Finally, he found an area stained with ck liquid ten meters ahead. The vines of snowberry constantly produced the strange sap. Even if there was a snowdrift, the vines would still grow outward and discharge the sap. Otherwise, it would be really hard for people to locate a snowberry. Ecstatic, Jonathan immediately went up to dig the snow. Soon, he managed to remove the snow cover, only to find the frozen soil underneath as hard as rock. He was stumped. It was not difficult if his strength had recovered, but it was a challenge to him under his current condition. As an idea popped into his head, he got up and stomped his feet hard. With all his strength, he finally managed to make a crack in the ground. Afterward, he put on the Dragon Binding Gloves and began to dig three feet into the ground. It was still very hard to dig into the ground, but he knew that he would seed soon. He remained confident as he had Dragon Binding Gloves with him. It took him half an hour to dig three feet into the ground before he finally found the snowberry buried in the ground. Initially, he wanted to pull the vines out. On second thoughts, he realized that snowberry could no longer grow if the vines were pulled out. I can¡¯t do such a despicable thing. His effort paid off handsomely as he dug out a total of ten snowberries. Holding those hard-won snowberries in his arms, he was overjoyed. Without further ado, he put away Dragon Binding Gloves, peeled three snowberries, and wolfed them down. The flesh of the three snowberries was tender and juicy. After consuming them, Jonathan felt a wave of warmth surging through every inch of his body and limbs. At that moment, he was suffering from nutritional deficiencies He was so hungry he could eat a horse. Hence, those three snowberries were just enough to quench his thirst. As three snowberries were not enough for him, he ate another two. It was still not satisfying for him. However, he did not continue to eat more as he had to save some for Yeverie. Still, his physical strength and spirit had improved a lot. With that, he stood up and headed back to the cave. As everything was covered with a nket of snow, it was easy for one to lose their way. Fortunately, Jonathan had thepass that Torrence left him, so he did not have trouble finding his way. After walking for a while, he was pleasantly surprised to find an area with arge puddle of ck sap. It was discharged by the vines of snowberry. Jonathan estimated that there must be at least thirty snowberries in the ground. He burst outughing and began to dance with joy in the uninhabited ce. Then, he ate the remaining five snowberries, giving him more strength. He stepped forward to remove theyer of snow and stamped his feet on the frozen ground. As a result, arge area of ground was cracked. He proceeded to put on Dragon Binding Gloves and began digging. In the end, he dug up a total of sixty snowberries. He was lucky to have a spatial ring, or he would have no ce to keep them. Then, he consumed thirty snowberries in one go. He would stop at nothing for theplete recovery of his body. He had maintained a strong sense of crisis. He felt that it was too dangerous if his strength did not recover while they were stuck in that deserted ce. Thirty snowberries had provided him with arge amount of heat. Sitting cross-legged, he felt that the cells in his body had begun to fully absorb the heat. Half an hourter, he opened his eyes, which glinted with vigor. At that moment, his strength returned to its heyday. He felt great to have all his strength back. He jumped three feet high and quickly ran toward the cave. He was fast like a sh of lightning. It took him a short time to return to the cave. As soon as he entered the cave, he saw that Yeverie had sat up. Although she was weak, herplexion improved a lot. After all, she was resting in a sleeping bag in the cave, which allowed her body to recover on its own. She did not see Jonathan after she woke up, so she was quite worried. Being smart as she was, she knew the fact that she was set up sofortably probably had something to do with Jonathan. It would be difficult for them to reunite in the snowy ce once they were separated. Therefore, she decided to wait in the cave first. Now that she finally saw Jonathan, she could not help but shout joyfully, ¡°Your Majesty!¡± Simrly happy, Jonathan urged, ¡°You¡¯re awake. That¡¯s great. Come on. Eat this.¡± As he spoke, he went up to Yeverie and took out all the snowberries. He peeled a snowberry before handing it to her. ¡°Eat up. You¡¯ll recover after eating it.¡± Yeverie was curious. ¡°What fruit is this? Where did you find it, Your Majesty?¡± Jonathan shed her a smile. ¡°It¡¯s a long story. I will tell you all about it when your body recovers after you eat these snowberries.¡± ¡°What about you, Your Majesty? Are you not going to eat it?¡± ¡°You silly girl, would I be so energetic if I didn¡¯t eat it? Look at me. I¡¯m fully recovered now,¡± Jonathan said with a grin. Seeing that Jonathan¡¯s spiritual energy was indeed at its peak, Yeverie breathed a sigh of relief. Thus, she took the snowberry and started to munch it. The way she ate was so charming that one could not help but want to kiss her red lips. Chapter 434 Chapter 434 Compared to the cold outside, the warmth in the cave felt like heaven for Jonathan and Yeverie. Even better, there was a sleeping bag there. With the immense vigor of their vitalities, even the sleeping bag felt warm enough. Having eaten over twenty snowberries in one sitting, Yeverie found her energy mostly restored. Taking advantage of her rapid recovery, Jonathan nicked his vein with a nail. ¡°Have some of my blood. You would recover even more quickly.¡± Yeverie tried to turn him down but he brought it bossily to her lips. Left with no way to refuse him, she took little sips. As she did not dare drink too much, she quickly proimed herself satiated. Jonathan did not force her. Losing a little bit of blood at the moment did not matter much to him. To Yeverie, however, the small amount of blood served as an excellent supplement. After being fed some of Jonathan¡¯s blood, Yeverie quickly regained color in her cheeks. From there, she regained her full vitality an hourter. Jonathan heaved a long sigh of relief after seeing Yeverie back to normal. ¡°What exactly happened, Your Majesty?¡± she asked him. Jonathan chuckled. ¡°All in all, we¡¯re lucky to have met him.¡± Then, he told her about the encounter with Torrence. Also, he filled her in on the basic details of Moranta. Yeverie¡¯s jaw dropped as she heard the incredible tale. ¡°It sounds like we have traveled through time. Something like that only happens in the movies.¡± Jonathan smiled. ¡°There is no oddity too strange in the boundless universe, like the existence of Leahra and the vampires, which should appear only in legends. However, are they not as real as you or me?¡± Yeverie thought he had a point. ¡°What should we do next, Your Majesty?¡± she asked. ¡°Although all of us entered the passage in Fog City together and have arrived at Moranta, the location we arrived at from the passage underwent drastic changes. Hence, we are in this snowy tundra, while Mabel and the others are probably thousands of miles away. One thing¡¯s for certain, though¡ªwe will rendezvous in town once we figure things out here because we will be able to find each other through messages when we get there. So, my n is to spend a day in recovery, then continue pressing on tomorrow and head straight for Paradiso.¡± After a pause, he continued, ¡°Once we¡¯re there, we¡¯ll look for Mabel and the others, then think of a way to find the passageway to go home.¡± Yeverie nodded. ¡°As you say, Your Majesty.¡± Jonathan smiled. ¡°Good girl.¡± Then, he continued, ¡°Get some rest in here, Yeverie. I¡¯ll look about outside to see if I can scavenge some more snowberries.¡± ¡°Let mee with you, Your Majesty,¡± Yeverie offered at once. Seeing that she was in good spirits, he agreed. Jonathan and Yeverie had traveled very far that day. Before they left, they packed the sleeping bag into the spatial ring. What a useful item to have. We can¡¯t afford to lose it. However, the snowberries were proving difficult to find. Scouring the ground until the sky turned dark, the pair only managed to collect thirty of them. Though it was not much, it would be enough to sustain them for a couple of days. Besides, there were going to be more snowberries along the way. As long as there was a steady supply of food, they did not have much else to worry about. Jonathan and Yeverie returned to the cave when night descended. Having spent the day in the freezing cold, they were all too d to take shelter from the snowstorm outside. At once, they felt the familiar warmth of home. Though humans were notcent by nature, they were easily satisfied after having undergone enough hardships. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Man was a contradictory creature, indeed. After the long day they had, Jonathan and Yeverie had two snowberries each. The fruit gave them a warm fuzzy feeling when it reached their bellies. Then, they prepared to turn in for the night. However, there was only one sleeping bag. Though Jonathan had been intimate with Yeverie before, he did not feelfortable sharing a sleeping bag with her. Thus, he told her, ¡°You should get some sleep. Rest well, we have a long way to go tomorrow.¡± ¡°What about you, Your Majesty?¡± she asked at once. As soon as the words were out of her mouth, she blushed. Jonathan did want to sleep together. Even if nothing happened, having a beautiful woman in his arms was a pleasure. Nevertheless, Jonathan found himself saying, ¡°I¡¯ll sleep outside. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡± Yeverie hummed in assent. She was a girl, and it was inappropriate for her to insist on having her way. However, if Jonathan took the initiative to suggest that they sleep together, she was not going to turn him down. Soon, Yeverie tucked herself into the sleeping bag while Jonathan leaned against the wall of the cave and closed his eyes. Between them, the lonesome darkness was deathly silent. In spite of that, neither of them could fall asleep. Having slept together in close proximity over the past two weeks, they were well acquainted with each others¡¯ bodies. At that moment, Jonathan was unable to pacify himself. He would be lying if he denied harboring certain intentions toward her. In the meantime, Yeverie¡¯s heart was racing. Atst, she plucked up her courage. ¡°If you¡¯re feeling cold, Your Majesty,e join me in the sleeping bag.¡± Jonathan¡¯s heartbeat quickened. He wanted more than anything to say yes. I want to squeeze in and cuddle her soft, nubile body! ¡°Yeverie¡­¡± Jonathan began. ¡°Yeah?¡± she responded sweetly at once. ¡°Actually, I have a wife,¡± he admitted. ¡°Also, I have a lover back in the country as well. I¡¯m not a good man, and I don¡¯t want to keep things from you.¡± As lecherous as he was for wanting Yeverie¡¯s body, Jonathan was not a despicable man. Above all else, he valued having a clear mind. If he liked somebody who did not reciprocate his feelings, he would never force them. Following one¡¯s wishes to clear one¡¯s head did not mean doing whatever wicked thing one was compelled to do. There¡¯s a difference. If I did something that vited my principles, my mind would be muddled instead. Yeverie fell silent after he spoke. Jonathan felt much better after getting those words off his chest. That way, he no longer had to endure the torment of his conscience. Yeverie broke the ensuing silence. ¡°You are a good man, Your Majesty. If you weren¡¯t, you wouldn¡¯t have been honest with me.¡± Though Jonathan heaved a sigh of relief at those words, he could not figure out what she was thinking. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. You should sleep.¡± ¡°Do you like me, Your Majesty?¡± Yeverie asked abruptly. ¡°I do,¡± Jonathan answered after a brief, stunned second. ¡°Could youe cuddle me then, Your Majesty?¡± Jonathan¡¯s heart leaped with joy. Yet, he remained hesitant. ¡°Are you sure, Yeverie?¡± ¡°Come, Your Majesty,¡± Yeverie said without a moment¡¯s thought. Jonathan felt a heat emanating from his heart. It had been a long time since he had suppressed his desires; he would not have attained the level of cultivation he currently possessed if he did. He came to understand all of that when he was involved with Jennifer. That was why Jonathan lost no time in burrowing into the sleeping bag. Yeverie snuggled her scorching body against Jonathan¡¯s. Ah, finally. A beautiful woman in my arms. Jonathan did not know what was up with him, but he felt zero desire at the moment. Instead, he held her close as if afraid of losing her. Yeverie nestled her face in his chest. ¡°You are my liege, Your Majesty,¡± she murmured. ¡°You know, the leaders of our n have many wives. Though all I want is to find a man who loves me, I have given you my heart long ago. As long as you promise to love me, I will never regret my choice.¡± She had always lived with the vampires. She was not the strong-willed type, nor was she asplicated as Amber. It wasmon for male vampires to have multiple wives. Moreover, the n had a strict hierarchical system. As Jonathan was the n¡¯s king, having multiple women by his side would be considered normal. Though Yeverie had fallen for Jonathan long ago, she never assumed that she would be his only woman. To her, being even one of his women was enough. Jonathan pressed his lips against her sweet-tasting ones. They shared a passionate yet tender kiss. ¡°Be good and go to sleep,¡± Jonathan said gently when they pulled apart. Yeverie batted her eyshes at him. She appeared puzzled. Though she was not familiar with the act between man and woman, she was not wholly ignorant of it either. ¡°Don¡¯t you want my body, Your Majesty?¡± she asked. Jonathan smiled. He watched as she flushed crimson as soon as the words were out of her mouth. ¡°Your first time shouldn¡¯t be in such a rough ce, you know?¡± he chided with augh. Yeverie hung her head. Her heart filled with sweetness. It was because Jonathan respected her. Yeverie slept soundly that night. It was the best sleep she ever had. She held him like a lost, wandering soul, finally finding where she belonged. On the other hand, that night was torturous for Jonathan. Having just recovered, he was sharing a tight space with Yeverie in such a cozy setting. It had been a while since he savored a woman. That was why he was having a particrly difficult night. However, since he had said those things, he could no longer go back on his word. When Yeverie awoke the following morning, she found Jonathan¡¯s body radiating heat. She shook him awake. ¡°Are you ill, Your Majesty? Are you having a fever?¡± Jonathan woke up and gave a troubled smile. I do not have a fever. This is caused by you, little vixen. Worse still, Yeverie grabbed hold of something of his that was burning hot without realizing it. She gaped at him, mystified. ¡°What is this, Your Majesty? It¡¯s poking me.¡± Jonathan gritted his teeth in consternation. He wanted nothing more than to ravish her. ¡°Get up!¡± Jonathan pulled her up by the arm. Having almost given in to his impulse, he hastily exited the sleeping bag. Chapter 435 Chapter 435 It was rare to see the sun in the snowy tundra. Jonathan and Yeverie each ate some snowberries before beginning their journey. Packing the sleeping bag into the spatial ring allowed them to travel light while pressing forward quickly. Jonathan subsequently reminded himself to load the spatial ring with more food and supplies, such as an outdoor tent, once he returned to the boundless universe. After all, carrying all those stuff in his spatial ring was rtively convenient. The world outside was covered with snow as far as the eye could see. While Jonathan and Yeverie traveled as fast as they could, they kept an eye out for any signs of snowberries. As snowberries were amon fruit in the snowy tundra, they gathered more than sixty of them along the way. Traveling at a blistering pace, they covered more than a hundred and fifty kilometers in a day. They had no concerns at all, given that they could rejuvenate themselves with snowberries. Nevertheless, both Jonathan and Yeverie felt that relying on their raw strength was an utter waste of time. If they were in the boundless universe, they could easily cover neen thousand kilometers in just two days by flight. Jonathan couldn¡¯t help but be awed by Moranta¡¯s vastness. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. What is the true nature of dimensional spaces? Every inch of the surface of the Earth has been taken over by man. Does that mean that it is located above the Earth? If that¡¯s the case, how does such a vast space even fit in? Despite his vast knowledge, Jonathan couldn¡¯t exin the mystery of Moranta. Everything that existed had a logical exnation to it. Only Moranta and dimensional spaces were unfathomable to him. Nheless, it didn¡¯t mean those things were inexplicable. It was just a sign that Jonathan hadn¡¯t reached the level required to understand them. In order to unlock the mystery, Jonathan had to mentally extract himself from the world and observe life objectively. He also had to gain an understanding of five-dimensional spaces, the theory of rtivity, and the theory of evolution. Moreover, the ability to mentally visualize time as objects that can be differentiated was essential to learning what dimensional spaces were and why so many of them existed. The theory of evolution stated that every part of a creature¡¯s body, be it human or animal, had evolved based on its natural surroundings. Therefore, within the structure of the universe, there was a purpose for the existence of every single atom or dimensional space. This was consistent with the principle that everything in the world was interconnected. Finally, darkness began to fall as night approached. The nights were long and days short in the snowy tundra. Whenever night approached, the wind and snow would blow with unbelievable intensity. Cognizant that haste made waste, they found a ce to shelter from the wind. After digging up a hole in the snow, both of them quickly snuggled into the sleeping bag. Given that their bodies had grown used to the cold, they didn¡¯t emit a lot of heat that would usually cause the ice around them to melt. Although they no longer needed the sleeping bag to keep them warm, it was still cleaner and more comfortable than sleeping in the snow itself. Both of them quickly fell asleep, but before long, Jonathan could sense that something was wrong. Unable to exin the sensation, he sat up right away. After doing so, he could faintly hear voices from somece far away. To be able to see another human in a deste ce like that was definitely a wee sight. While Jonathan was ted by the thought, Yeverie, too, heard the noise. Both of them packed up the sleeping bag and walked toward the sound after exchanging nces with each other. The voices came from a group of people who were around three hundred meters away from them. Coincidentally, the wind was blowing in Jonathan¡¯s direction, carrying the sounds along with it. As both Jonathan and Yeverie were brave and capable, both of them decided to check the situation out. Upon approaching the group, they could see mes burning from a distance. It seems they really are humans. Nevertheless, Jonathan didn¡¯t forget that the snowy tundra was used as a ce of exile. As a result, he knew he had to stay vignt, for anyone they encountered there was expected to be vicious. ¡°Don¡¯t make a sound!¡± Jonathan instructed Yeverie, to which she nodded. Soon, both of them got closer and were greeted by the sight of three tents. The light from the fire wasing from within them. On top of that, Jonathan and Yeverie caught the delicious aroma of meat. They¡¯re cooking something inside. It smells like mutton soup. The fragrant aroma caused Jonathan¡¯s and Yeverie¡¯s stomachs to growl, for it had almost been a month since theyst tasted any meat. Not knowing who they were dealing with, Jonathan didn¡¯t dare act recklessly, let alone approach the group to greet them. Instead, he continued to listen closely to what they were discussing. Even though they were speaking in Ustranasian, it didn¡¯t prevent Jonathan from eavesdropping on them, as his proficiency in Ustranasian was almost as good as his mother tongue. The first tent was the main tent and also thergest one. From within it, a burly man could be heard speaking in a resonant voice. ¡°My Lord, we have been pursuing the rebel for three whole months but have not seen a trace of him. Is it possible that he might not even be in this snowy tundra?¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± The deep voice of an old man rang out from beside them. ¡°I have concluded that the rebel fled here based on the prophecy of the Holy Scripture. Throughout our journey, I have also used the sacred Crystal Ball to probe his whereabouts and am sure that he¡¯s right in front of us.¡± ¡°Mr. Moose, it¡¯s not my intention to question your judgment,¡± the burly man quickly rified. At that moment, Skr Janley began to speak. His voice sounded young, as if he was in his twenties. He said to Moose, ¡°Mr. Moose, if we continue our pursuit, we will arrive at Demon Abyss, where Demon Dragon lives. It¡¯s a forbidden area that outsiders are not allowed to enter.¡± Moose exined, ¡°Lord Janley, I understand your concerns very well, but the rebel is likely seeking out Demon Dragon to obtain its protection. That said, Demon Dragon isn¡¯t easy to persuade. Anyhow, we have no choice but to trespass into Demon Dragon¡¯s territory. As the rebel has gotten hold of a sacred object, his escape from the snowy tundra would be a major blow to Supreme Sect. In the event he has come to an agreement with Demon Dragon, we¡¯ll have to offer it better terms to condemn the rebel to death. No matter what, the rebel cannot be allowed to live, as the fate of Supreme Sect depends on it.¡± Skr nodded upon hearing his words. ¡°I understand, Mr. Moose.¡± While listening outside, Jonathan focused all his attention on the main tent. As for the other two tents, some of their upants were busy feasting, while others wereining loudly. At that very moment, a cold glint shed across Moose¡¯s eyes. ¡°Who goes there?¡± Skr and the burly man were both given a shock. Jonathan, too, was just as stunned. D*mn it, I can¡¯t believe how sharp this Moose guy is. How did he sense my presence after all the effort I put in to hide it? Nheless, Jonathan didn¡¯t panic at all. This shouldn¡¯t be happening. Can it be a mistake? Or is someone else eavesdropping too? Situations like this happen all the time in the movies. However, Jonathan¡¯s wishful thinking was quickly dispelled. In the midst of the fire¡¯s illumination, a group of torch-bearing men rapidly surrounded Jonathan and Yeverie, causing them to stand straight up. As Jonathan scanned the crowd, he quickly spotted Skr among them. Thetter appeared to be in his twenties and had handsome features. With a red cloak draped over his shoulders, he exuded an air of inexplicable charm. As for Moose, he was dressed in a ck robe and looked exceptionally stern. These men kept their hair long and draped over their shoulders like those in ancient times. The burly man that was standing beside Moose was the same one that had spoken earlier. He was the size of a bear and was wearing a suit of golden armor. On his waist hung a golden trefoil sword that was used by knights. This man is a knight. Can he be a Golden Knight? As for the rest of the group, there were about ten men in total, all of them equipped in golden armor. The armor was made with a special kind of material that made it light yet capable of withstanding the attack of an enemy sword. At that moment, the entire group had Jonathan and Yeverie surrounded. Jonathan could immediately tell that those men were all formidable warriors. Not daring to act recklessly, he eked out an awkward smile. ¡°This is a misunderstanding!¡± Skr threw Jonathan a frosty look, but when his gaze fell upon Yeverie, his eyes lit up with a sense of admiration and awe. In spite of that, he maintained an icy tone toward Jonathan. ¡°Who are you? How dare you eavesdrop on the Supreme Sect?¡± Upon learning that they belonged to a sect, Jonathan bowed before speaking in fluent Ustranasian. ¡°Distinguished gentlemen, my sister and I are from the main world. We stumbled into this snowy tundra by ident and lost our way. When we heard voices, we came over to check out of curiosity and bear you no ill will at all.¡± Jonathan had considered his words carefully. Cognizant that the group before him was not to be trifled with, Jonathan knew that lying would bring about terrible consequences. He might be able to escape if a fight were to break out, but Yeverie would be done for, given how powerful the men before him were. Hence, he had no choice but to tell the truth. As to why he mentioned that Yeverie was his sister instead of wife, that was because, in his mind, Catherine was still thetter. ¡°Main world?¡± Skr and Moose were both shocked. Despite exchanging nces, each of them had their own agenda. Skr looked at Jonathan and asked, ¡°Are the both of you really from the main world?¡± ¡°Without a doubt!¡± Jonathan added, ¡°There¡¯s no way I would dare to lie to you. Even if I did, I would say something more believable.¡± Moose suggested, ¡°Lord Janley, I have a way to determine if they¡¯re telling the truth.¡± Skr agreed, ¡°All right then. I¡¯ll let you be the judge, Mr. Moose.¡± Moose came forward and said, ¡°I¡¯m a Rank Seven Magician of Light Magic. By using my powers to read your mind, I can tell immediately if you¡¯re lying or not.¡± Jonathan¡¯s face drastically darkened as he asked, ¡°How are you going to do it?¡± Moose exined, ¡°All I have to do is to touch your head and probe your mind with Light Magic.¡± Just as I expected! Jonathan backed off with Yeverie in tow. ¡°You can¡¯t do that!¡± Jonathan swept his gaze across the crowd before settling it on Moose. ¡°My brain is the weakest part of my body, one that could cost me my life. There¡¯s no way I would expose my weakness to you.¡± Chapter 436 Chapter 436 A cold glint appeared in Moose¡¯s eyes as he dered, ¡°It¡¯s not your decision to make!¡± Jonathan realized that these people were difficult to get along with and tried to reason with them by saying, ¡°I am merely a passer-by. If you do not wish to wee us, we will simply leave. It will not cause any harm. Furthermore, your conversation revolved around apprehending a traitor, and no top- secret information was disclosed. If I depart now, you will not incur any losses. Please do not be aggressive.¡± Initially, he had been delighted to encounter fellow humans, but now he realized they were nothing but trouble. Skr responded icily, ¡°You are acting suspiciously and declining to have Mr. Moose read your mind. It is evident that you are hiding something!¡± After a pause, he ordered the Golden Knight standing beside him, ¡°Ducson, capture him alive.¡± Ducson, the burly man who had conversed with Skr in the tent, was the esteemed leader of the Golden Knights and a formidable sword master. Through his diligent cultivation of the Supreme Sect¡¯s divine energy over the years, he was now at the final stage of Nascent Soul. Naturally, the cultivation stages here were different from the cultivation stages in the boundless universe. Here, Ducson was a Rank Seven Warrior. There existed a total of ten ranks. Upon reaching the ninth rank, a Warrior would ascend to the coveted status of a Divine Warrior. These individuals held tremendous influence and were revered as significant figures in Moranta. After receiving the order, Ducson immediately pulled out his golden trefoil sword and approached Jonathan. After ordering Yeverie to step back, Jonathan swiftly put on his Dragon Binding Gloves and let out a cold chuckle. ¡°You im to be the Supreme Sect, yet you behave like savages, full of aggression. It¡¯s no wonder someone has betrayed you.¡± His words sessfully ignited the anger of Skr and Moose. Skr bellowed, ¡°Ducson, what are you waiting for?¡± He swiftly issued amand to the Golden Knights, ¡°Listen up, everyone! Do not allow this man to escape. Capture him alive!¡± Skr and the like couldn¡¯t figure out how capable Jonathan was. They had Jonathan and Yeverie surrounded, so Skr and Moose weren¡¯t afraid that Jonathan would escape. Ducson, being the leader of the Golden Knights, had the highest level of cultivation and unparalleled skill in swordsmanship among everyone present. With his exceptional abilities, he was the ideal candidate to apprehend Jonathan. Jonathan snorted inwardly. He knew that he wouldn¡¯t stand a chance if they attacked him together. Nevertheless, the knights adhered steadfastly to the code of chivalry. Although Yeverie held the rank of a Level One Divine Master, herck of experience inbat and the absence of a weapon ced her at a significant disadvantage against someone as skilled and capable as Ducson. She stood little chance in a confrontation against him. That was why Jonathan told Yeverie to step back. Yeverie dared not act recklessly and reminded him, ¡°Be careful, Mr. Lawson!¡± Naturally, she dared not address him as ¡°Your Majesty¡± right this moment. Chaos would ensue if she were to address him that way. Jonathan and Ducson stood across from each other with only a mere meter separating them. Ducson had received orders to capture Jonathan alive, and Jonathan, too, intended to do the same. Suddenly, Ducson let out an ear-splitting roar. Nheless, that was nothing but child¡¯s y to Jonathan. When Ducsonunched his attack, Jonathan gathered his Force at his eyes. In a split second, his eyes became as bright as the sun. At once, Ducson closed his eyes involuntarily. Fear consumed him as he swiftly drew upon his experience, retreating a few steps while brandishing his sword with precision and speed. The sword shed across the ck sky, dazzling as a shooting star. Jonathan was as agile as a leopard and as fast as a shooting star. In an instant, he had already arrived before Ducson. When Jonathan stepped into Ducson¡¯s line of sight, Ducson swung his golden trefoil sword and aimed for Jonathan¡¯s neck. Jonathan didn¡¯t bother avoiding him and stretched out his hand. Ducson had regained his sight by now. He witnessed Jonathan fearlessly catching his sword with his bare hands. In response, a surge of determination surged through Ducson as he unleashed the full force of his strength, intending to sever Jonathan¡¯s hand in a single decisive strike. Even if Jonathan¡¯s hand got severed, he would still be alive. Ducson refused to believe that anyone could catch his sword barehanded, even if Jonathan was adorned with a pair of peculiar gloves. Crack! Jonathan¡¯s hands wrapped around Ducson¡¯s golden trefoil sword. They both channeled their Force in unison, and the golden trefoil sword cracked. Jonathan grabbed half of the broken sword and turned it around, aiming it at Ducson¡¯s throat. This was the Peach-Offering Monkey move. Jonathan had executed it wlessly. Shock crossed Ducson¡¯s face as he retreated swiftly, barely avoiding Jonathan¡¯s attack. Jonathan¡¯s next move grew increasingly mysterious. He threw the tip of the sword out in the blink of an eye. Whenever Jonathan took action, he employed every conceivable means at his disposal, leaving everyone unable to predict his next move. The moment Ducson engaged inbat with Jonathan, he swiftlyprehended the true extent of Jonathan¡¯s terrifying abilities. Left without a choice, Ducson swung what was left of his sword forward to deflect Jonathan¡¯s attack. At the same time, Jonathan had already pounced toward him like a ferocious wolf. With a powerful strike, Jonathan executed a Heart Seal attack, shattering Ducson¡¯s formidable assault and inflicting severe damage on his internal organs. He also used the Dragon w Grab to grip Ducson¡¯s throat. Ducson didn¡¯t stand a chance against Jonathan. Jonathan discerned the peculiarity of Ducson¡¯s divine energy, noticing that it formed a protective barrier around his body. However, despite its unusual nature, he recognized that divine energy, in the end, was still a form of energy. Using the Heart Seal attack, he injured Ducson¡¯s organs directly. Having gained the upper hand, Jonathan swiftly seized Ducson as a hostage and retreated, positioning himself in front of Yeverie once again. The battle ended so quickly. Before the Golden Knights realized what was going on, Jonathan had already captured their leader, Ducson. ¡°You have a death wish!¡± Skr¡¯s gaze turned cold as he dered, ¡°Release Ducson now, or I¡¯ll make sure you pay the price!¡± Moose was also ring at Jonathan icily. Inwardly, they couldn¡¯t help but ponder why such a formidable individual had appeared in the deste snowy tundra. They believed his abilities were akin to that of a Divine Warrior, which would ount for his effortless defeat of Ducson in the blink of an eye. Moose, a Rank Seven Magician, found himself in a dilemma as it was not appropriate for him to employ his magic while Jonathan cunningly took cover behind Ducson. He was unable to utilize his magical abilities to attack Jonathan directly in this situation. Magicians like Moose excelled in both group and individual attacks. Their true strengthy in executing devastating group attacks, which proved to be immensely valuable during battles. However, engaging in close-rangebat against Warriors posed a significant challenge for them, as it was not their area of expertise. Even so, Moose began chanting the Petrification Spell discreetly to turn Jonathan into stone. Theplexity of the spell meant that it would require a considerable amount of time toplete, cing Moose at a disadvantage. Unaware of the existence of such a spell or that Moose was casting it, Jonathan remained focused on his defense, oblivious to the unfolding magical incantation. Jonathan fixed his gaze on Skr. He didn¡¯t want to furtherplicate the situation. Thus, he said politely, ¡°I merely happened to be passing by, and I haven¡¯t overheard any confidential information. Why are you acting aggressively? Is the Supreme Sect truly so domineering that it disregards the voices of ordinary individuals?¡± Skr merely dered frostily, ¡°Release him!¡± He refused to waste his energy talking to Jonathan. At the same time, Moose finally finished his Petrification Spell. Jonathan instantly sensed something off. He sensed strange particles hovering in the air around him before swiftly surrounding his legs. It¡¯s a Light Magic¡¯s Petrification Spell! Jonathan felt his legs growing numb. He frowned, knowing something was not right. Jonathan then felt his limbs growing numb, too. Without warning, he let out a loud roar and activated his vitality. The numbing feeling was sent flying, and Jonathan regained his freedom. Moose¡¯s Petrification Spell had failed to work on Jonathan! It was not that Jonathan was immune to magic. It was just that Moose¡¯s expertisey more in grand- scale magical abilities rather than smaller, targeted spells. Furthermore, as a Rank Seven Magician, Moose¡¯s power was dwarfed by Jonathan¡¯s strength, which rivaled that of a Divine Warrior. It was indeedughable to believe that a mere small spell could eliminate someone of Jonathan¡¯s caliber. Moose¡¯s face paled visibly. ¡°Release him!¡± Skr hissed once again as he whipped out his golden trefoil sword. Skr was no ordinary figure as he held the esteemed position of the Supreme Sect¡¯s Red Cardinal. Despite his young age, he held a prominent position within the sect due to his status as a Divine Warrior. Such a remarkable feat spoke volumes about his exceptional talent and prowess. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Jonathan frowned. Does this b*stard have nothing else to say? His temper red, and he responded coldly, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a fool? If I release him, you¡¯ll attack me all at once. I won¡¯t release him!¡± Skr¡¯s eyes transformed into icy blocks, reflecting his inner turmoil. Known for his vtile nature, he teetered on the brink of losing control. Jonathan¡¯s heart filled with apprehension, as he feared that Skr might opt to take his life. If that were to happen, he realized there would be no possible way to salvage the situation. Fortunately, Moose stopped Skr in time. As they weren¡¯t enemies, he knew there was no need to escte the situation to irreparable levels. Moreover, with Ducson serving as the leader of the Golden Knights, the other knights would lose confidence in Skr¡¯s leadership if Ducson died in Jonathan¡¯s hands. It would signify Skr¡¯sck of regard for hisrades¡¯ lives. ¡°We should have a civil discussion!¡± Moose reminded Skr in a low voice. Despite his reckless nature, Skr wasn¡¯t a brute. He took a deep breath and calmed down. Jonathan¡¯s tension eased slightly as he reiterated his stance, ¡°As I¡¯ve mentioned before, I don¡¯t know any of you and have not overheard any top secrets. If you consent to let us leave, I will release him. This is a reasonable request, isn¡¯t it?¡± Indeed, that was a reasonable request. In truth, if Skr and Moose chose to let Jonathan and Yeverie depart without further resistance, it would showcase their magnanimity. However, the current turn of events, with Jonathan emerging victorious, made it difficult for them to concede. Permitting Jonathan to leave now would be an admission of defeat, an act that shed with their sense of pride. Pride held significant importance to them, and as a young Red Cardinal, Skr sought to uphold his pride in front of his subordinates. Chapter 437 Chapter 437 Skr nced at Jonathan and said, ¡°I can let you go, but I can tell you are a skilled warrior. How about this? Let¡¯s have a fair fight right here today. If I win, you shall be my servant. But if you win, we will honor you as our distinguished guest!¡± Skr¡¯s offer sounded fair, but Jonathan was smart enough to know what he was actually up to. Jonathan rebutted, ¡°Even if you promise to honor me as your guest once I win, you still have the advantage in numbers. Killing me is a piece of cake to you. I¡¯d rather not make this kind of bet.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Skr¡¯s expression turned cold as he said, ¡°I am the esteemed Red Cardinal! I am a man who keeps my word. If you don¡¯t believe me, I can swear in front of my subordinates and Mr. Moose. If I break my oath, I can never believe in Theos in my lifetime again.¡± Jonathan felt puzzled upon hearing the oath. What kind of punishment is it for not being able to believe in Theos? Who is Theos anyway? Jonathan was about to ask when he noticed the slight change in expression on Moose¡¯s and the others¡¯ faces. It was then he realized that the existence of Theos was probably simr to Leahra, the primogenitor of the vampires. The oath might not mean anything to himself, but it was likely a significant one to Skr. Sighing lightly, Moose asked, ¡°Skr, you are toopetitive. Is this really necessary?¡± Confused, Jonathan said, ¡°Pardon me, for I¡¯m not from this realm. I don¡¯t know who Theos is.¡± ¡°Theos is the deity of our sect and the source of our divine energy. Every member of the Supreme Sect considers it the greatest honor to believe in Theos throughout their lives. If we can no longer believe in Theos, it would be the cruelest torture for us,¡± Moose exined. Jonathan¡¯s eyes flickered as he made his own judgment. Knowing that Skr had a vengeful nature, Jonathan was sure the former wouldn¡¯t let things slide if they didn¡¯tpete against each other that day. Even if Jonathan managed to escape by the skin of his teeth, Skr would still relentlessly pursue him. It¡¯s better to defeat him before leaving. He won¡¯t have anything else to say after that. His oath seems to be genuine. Jonathan was a good judge of character, so he could tell that Skr was extremely proud and arrogant. The reason thetter dared to make such a venomous oath was probably because he thought he would never lose. However, there was no way that Jonathan would be afraid of Skr. While Skr may indeed possess prodigious talent, I have encountered numerous prodigies in the past, and many of them have met their demise by my hands. After pondering for a moment, Jonathan said, ¡°Okay, if I lose, I will be Skr¡¯s servant. But if I win, I don¡¯t want anything else. Just give me some food, and I will leave immediately. Regardless of the oue, I hope no one else from your sect bothers us in the future.¡± Skr immediately agreed, ¡°Okay!¡± Jonathan didn¡¯t waste his breath saying anything further. Then, the Golden Knights scattered to clear out space for Jonathan and Skr. Although Yeverie was worried about Jonathan, she could only step back at the moment. As Jonathan and Skr faced each other, thetter drew out his golden trefoil sword. As for Jonathan, he wore the Dragon Binding Gloves. Jonathan¡¯s personalbat skills had reached their peak with help from the gloves, strengthening his resolve to crush everything that got in his way. At that very moment, Skr swiftly approached Jonathan with a whoosh, resembling a tornado. In an instant, he was directly in front of him. Since Skr¡¯s cultivation was much higher than Ducson¡¯s, his speed, strength, and precision were terrifying to the extreme. As he flicked his sword upward, the tip of his sword rapidly trembled. It was impossible to tell where the flickering tip was going to strike. However, Jonathan remained calm andposed. As he calmly took a step back, he felt an itch on his chest. The moment Jonathan saw the sword aiming at his chest, he already figured out what to do next. Immediately, he used Nestling Fist to protect his chest. Skr had long heard of the power of Jonathan¡¯s Dragon Binding Gloves, but he didn¡¯t care. Holding the sword with both hands, he concentrated his strength on the tip of the sword. He was aiming to do enough damage through one point! Jonathan was surprised when Skr concentrated all his strength on the tip of the sword in an attempt to break through his Nestling Fist. Skr and Ducson were indeed not on the same level. At that critical moment, Jonathan¡¯s Nestling Fist transformed into Dragon w. With a flick of his wrist, he made a move to grab the sword and break it with Dragon w Grab. Skr¡¯s expression changed slightly when he noticed that. He would never give Jonathan such an opportunity to counterattack. In an instant, he switched the sword to his left hand and pulled it downward abruptly. The moment Jonathan gripped the sword, a trail of sparks was drawn out on the gloves. If it weren¡¯t for Jonathan¡¯s formidable gloves, his hand would have been destroyed in this exchange. However, that didn¡¯t prove Jonathan was inferior to Skr. If Skr wasn¡¯t using a weapon, things wouldn¡¯t have turned out the way it did. Simrly, if Jonathan didn¡¯t know about Dragon Binding Gloves¡¯ power, he wouldn¡¯t be using the same strategy either. During thepetition, Skr experienced firsthand the peculiar power of Jonathan¡¯s gloves. After a brief battle, they paused momentarily. Then, Skr took action and swung his sword, tracing a zigzag pattern and creating ripples in the air with the tip of the weapon. As if there was a raging fire burning the sword, the surrounding air soon became murky and created illusions for the human eye. Then, the tip of Skr¡¯s sword hovered all over Jonathan¡¯s body like a flesh-eating elf. If Jonathan wasn¡¯t careful enough, he would be devoured. Such a horrifying move brought about tremendous pressure capable of forcing his opponent into retreat. However, it would be disastrous if Jonathan retreated. At that moment, Jonathan remained motionless as his mind reached a state of utmost tranquility. Moose and the others were impressed by Jonathan¡¯s demeanor and calmness alone. Meanwhile, Yeverie¡¯s heart thumped furiously as she watched Skrunch several consecutive attacks, all of which were steadily resolved by Jonathan. Jonathan¡¯s defense strategy left Skr with no opportunity to strike at all. No matter how profound his swordsmanship was, he couldn¡¯tpare to Jonathan¡¯s hands when it came to agility. Skr let out a frustrated yell and aimed at Jonathan¡¯s heart with his sword, which thetter immediately countered with Heart Seal. By then, the battle had reached its peak. With a loud bang, Jonathan suddenly transformed his fist into Dragon w and swiftly entangled the sword. When both of them exerted force almost simultaneously, the golden trefoil sword snapped into two pieces just as Skr had expected. Although Skr¡¯s sword was broken, his determination remained unyielding. As he struck his left palm on the hilt of the sword, he was able to propel the broken sword through his hand and hurtle it toward Jonathan¡¯s heart. This unexpected turn of events took everyone by surprise! Jonathan was shocked as well because he didn¡¯t expect Skr to make such a decisive move. Quickly taking a step back, Jonathan struck forward with the broken sword in his hand, which perfectly deflected the iing de. Just as his vision darkened, Jonathan caught a glimpse of Skr lunging at him like a fierce tiger lunging at its prey. Using his fingers as des, Skr jabbed at Jonathan¡¯s heart. An opening was exposed on Jonathan¡¯s chest when he parried the shattered sword earlier, leaving him susceptible to Skr¡¯s subsequent attack. Unfortunately, he failed to defend himself in time. Like a phantom, Skr¡¯s fingers prated Jonathan¡¯s heart. Horrified, Jonathan inhaled deeply, causing his heart to contract inward quickly. Then, crossing his arms, he clenched his fists to protect his heart and pushed forward with all his might. In order to fully exert his strength, he had no choice but to let go of the broken sword. Skr anticipated his attack to be sessful, but he was taken aback by the precision of Jonathan¡¯s counterattack. Quickly squatting down, Skr aimed his fingers at Jonathan¡¯s chin instead. His movements resembled a swooping eagle and a coiling snake before he suddenly rose up like an ascending dragon. Skr¡¯s move was only blocked by Jonathan¡¯s Heart Protection Fist, which meant that Jonathan was still practically defenseless. Skr truly lived up to his reputation as a young genius and the Red Cardinal of Supreme Sect. Despite theck of a sword, he was still able to attack with precision. As Jonathan realized how formidable Skr was at that moment, his heart sank. In that critical moment, Jonathan roared to the sky, leaned backward, and squatted down. Then, he performed a move called ¡°Reversing Willow¡±. As he leaned backward, he perfectly dodged Skr¡¯s fingers and trapped him in his Heart Protection Fist instead. Then, Jonathan exerted a sudden burst of strength. Skr¡¯s face turned pale with shock because he didn¡¯t expect Jonathan to react so quickly. Thetter¡¯s countermove was truly extraordinary and worthy of admiration. While the situation made Moose and the group of Golden Knights extremely nervous, Yeverie felt the same way. In her opinion, if she had to face Skr herself, she would probably be defeated in an instant. Deep down, she admired Jonathan and gradually began to understand why Leahra and Solorel had chosen Jonathan to be the king. In that split second, Skr suddenly stopped resisting. Instead, he utilized Jonathan¡¯s force as leverage to leap into the air. At the same time, he reached out with both hands to grab Jonathan¡¯s head. Jonathan would never let him grab one of the most vulnerable parts of his body. As Jonathan continued to lean backward in the life-or-death fight, he forcefully threw Skr into the air. No matter how formidable Skr was, he couldn¡¯t fend off Jonathan¡¯s force at that instance. Since he was in mid-air, he couldn¡¯tnd immediately no matter how hard he tried. Jonathan leaped up, ready to strike, but then he suddenly remained still and stood rooted to the spot. The next second, Skrnded unsteadily on the ground, ashen-faced. He realized that Jonathan had gone easy on him. Everyone present, including Moose and the Golden Knights, could tell as well. When Skr was hovering in the air, he had inadvertently revealed a significant vulnerability, exposing his weakness. In a fight between masters, it was always crucial to avoid fighting mid-air. Once in the air, it was impossible for abatant to utilize their Force no matter how many fighting techniques they had up their sleeve. Besides, the feeling of being grounded gave people a sense of security. If Jonathan had executed a powerful attack on Skr when he was about tond, thetter would either be severely injured or dead by now. However, Jonathan had no intention of doing so, not because he was kind, but because he would have to go all out if he decided to strike. And if he did go all out, the situation would beplicated for him regardless of whether Skr was severely injured or killed. Chapter 438 Chapter 438 ¡°I lost!¡± Skr said after taking a deep breath. Jonathan also heaved a small sigh of relief. ¡°Does that mean we can leave now?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Skr nodded. Then, he told Ducson, ¡°Bring some food for them.¡± Ducson acknowledged hismand in a respectful tone. Since his injuries were not that serious, he had recovered significantly. He was also looking at Jonathan with awe in his eyes. Just then, Moose said, ¡°I still don¡¯t know your name.¡± ¡°This is merely a chance encounter. It¡¯s better if neither of us knows the other¡¯s name,¡± Jonathan responded with a faint smile while ncing at him. In truth, it was because he had no wish to have anything more to do with those people. Smiling, Moose replied, ¡°Your martial art skills are incredible. It¡¯s truly impressive. Supreme Sectcks people like you. Should you be willing to join our sect, I can rmend you to Theos.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯m a spy or something?¡± Jonathan asked. ¡°Theos is supreme. No one would dare to deceive her. As for me, I¡¯m merely responsible for rmending talented people like you to her,¡± came Moose¡¯s reply. That set Jonathan¡¯s mind whirring. I¡¯ve realized that Supreme Sect is no ordinary sect. Since this deity Theos possesses such far-reaching powers, she might be able to help me find Mabel and the others. In fact, she might even be able to help me go back! Thinking that he should not be so cold and distant, he immediately said, ¡°It¡¯s my honor that you¡¯d think so highly of me. My name is Jonathan Lawson, and this is Yeverie. It¡¯s true that we¡¯re from the main world. We got separated from ourpanions while on our way here.¡± After a brief pause, he continued, ¡°Would it be possible for us to seek Theos¡¯ assistance in locating our companions and returning to the main world?¡± A look of surprise shed across Moose¡¯s eyes. He contemted briefly before answering, ¡°If the two of you are indeed from the main world, then Theos must surely be interested in you. She can also learn about the main world¡¯s existence from you. As for helping with the search for yourpanions and your return to the main world, that¡¯s a small favor to ask.¡± ¡°However, we won¡¯t have much chance to help Supreme Sect with anything,¡± said Jonathan. ¡°The mysteries of the main world are highly ssified, and getting the chance to learn about them is a great privilege. As long as neither of you deceives us, I believe Theos would be happy to help.¡± Jonathan was conflicted. He did not know whether he could trust them. At the same time, an opportunityy before him that he did not want to miss. After mulling over the matter, he replied, ¡°I¡¯m willing to stay. I¡¯m just not sure whether the others would wee me.¡± ¡°You¡¯re an opponent worthy of admiration. I hope to get to know you more and learn from you.¡± Skr was the first to respond. Although he was arrogant, he revered those who were capable. ¡°We wee you, of course!¡± Ducson chimed in. The other Golden Knights also expressed their enthusiasm. Since Moose and Skr had made their sentiments clear, naturally, the knights would not contradict them. ¡°In that case, thank you for your hospitality.¡± Jonathan bowed with his arms over his chest. ¡°I suppose you could say we wouldn¡¯t have gotten to know each other if we hadn¡¯t exchanged blows,¡± Moose remarked with a smile. Then, he added, ¡°Come, Jon. Let¡¯s talk inside the tent.¡± After saying that, he gestured for Jonathan to enter. Jonathan took Yeverie¡¯s hand and followed them into the tent. Turning the matter over in his mind, he thought of several possibilities. One of them was that Moose still felt embarrassed, so he wanted to lull Jonathan and Yeverie into a false sense of security, then kill them when the time was right. Jonathan felt that was highly likely, thinking Moose must at least want to know whether they were really from the main world. If that were so, however, why did Jonathan still agree to stay? One of the reasons was he wanted to use Moose to meet with Supreme Sect¡¯s deity, Theos. Another possibility, which Jonathan thought was even more probable, was that Moose genuinely wanted to recruit him. It was a gut instinct, and his instinct trumped his rationality. My gut instinct has always been urate. Despite how arrogant these people behave, I can tell they¡¯re not the type for plots and schemes. The tent was quite spacious, and a carpet covered the ground. In the middle stood a copper furnace with a fire burning brightly inside it. However, he could not help feeling puzzled when he did not see any fuel in the furnace. ¡°How is the fire in the copper furnace burning?¡± Moose chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s just a little magic. It¡¯s a spell called Fireball. As a Light Magician, however, I don¡¯t know how to cast that spell. I asked the sect¡¯s elders toe up with it, and we only use it for warmth and cooking in the wilderness.¡± Realization dawned on Jonathan. It was so warm and toasty inside the tent that Jonathan and Yeverie instantly felt as though they had returned to the main world. Nheless, neither of them dared to let their guard down. Over on the other side was a table with something bubbling away in a pot on top of it. Inside the pot was a heartymb stew filled with meat, and next to it were some small loaves of bread. The sight of the appetizing food made Jonathan¡¯s mouth water, and Moose said knowingly, ¡°Have a seat.¡± Skr also motioned for him to sit down. Seeing that, Jonathan and Yeverie sat down without hesitation. Moose proceeded to take out a sk of wine and personally poured them all a ss each. Ducson also joined them at the table. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. ¡°You¡¯re an honored guest who hase from afar. Here¡¯s a toast to you!¡± Moose raised his ss and downed his drink in one go after speaking. Skr and Ducson also followed suit. Without saying anything, Jonathan did the same with Yeverie. I¡¯m absolutely certain it¡¯s not poisoned wine. I can tell by its smell. Besides, they didn¡¯t have time to poison it. That dinner was the most delicious meal Jonathan had ever enjoyed in his entire life. Themb stew smelled slightly gamey, but it did not matter. And although Jonathan had thought to be on his guard around Moose and the others, that no longer mattered eitherpared to the tasty food. Meanwhile, Yeverie also tucked in with gusto. Jonathan ate three loaves of bread, dipping them in the steaming hotmb stew. The taste was utterly indescribable, especially since they were having it in the freezing cold. Even Yeverie could not stop herself from finishing two loaves of bread. Both of them felt satiated and content at the end of the meal. Jonathan could not deny that arge part of the reason he had been willing to stay was because he had been starving. Otherwise, Yeverie and I wouldn¡¯t have followed them here just like that. After eating, Skr and Moose wanted to have a long chat with Jonathan. Skr was interested in advice rted to martial arts cultivation. As for Moose, he was curious about some of the situations in the main world. Even though Moose did not necessarily believe everything Jonathan said, he still wanted to hear about it. Ducson also sat down with them after clearing away the dishes. Inside the warm tent, Yeverie soon fell asleep while leaning against Jonathan¡¯s shoulder. Skr piped up first and said, ¡°Mr. Lawson, those gloves of yours are truly amazing. Could I have a look at them?¡± Moose furrowed his brows at the question. He thought that Skr¡¯s request was too reckless as the trust between them and Jonathan was not yet at that level. Jonathan was momentarily stunned. Then, he smiled and said, ¡°No problem.¡± After saying that, he took the Dragon Binding Gloves out of his spatial ring and passed them to Skr. He trusted that thetter did not harbor any ulterior motives. If this guy is really plotting something, he wouldn¡¯t have acted so impulsively. In fact, Skr¡¯s request made Jonathan feel he was not that annoying anymore. There was even a hint of childishness in the former¡¯s personality. It could also be described as innocence. No sooner had Skr uttered those words than he, too, felt that his request was rather unreasonable. However, Jonathan voluntarily agreeing to his request took him a little by surprise. At the same time, it led him to have an even better impression of Jonathan. That is how trust works between two people. There has to be someone willing to open up and be vulnerable first. Skr studied the Dragon Binding Gloves carefully. However, Moose was more interested in Jonathan¡¯s spatial ring and said, ¡°That ring of yours seems very simr to our storage rings. Could it be that such things exist in the main world too?¡± ¡°My ring is called a spatial ring. There¡¯s a space within it, so one can indeed store some things inside it.¡± Moose nodded. ¡°May I take a look at it?¡± Jonathan could not help feeling frustrated at his request, but he could not refuse. At this point, it¡¯s better if every single one of them trusts me. Hence, he promptly smiled graciously and said, ¡°Of course.¡± Slipping off the spatial ring, he handed it to Moose. Jonathan was confident that the quality of his spatial ring was different from theirs and that Moose would believe him even more after examining it. It was his way of gradually deepening the trust between them. Moose took the spatial ring and examined it. He even used light elements to check the ring¡¯s internal structure. After a while, his expression shifted. As he returned the ring to Jonathan, he said, ¡°Our storage rings are crafted using magic formations and various elements. Yours, however, has a fascinating structure. It contains formations, but they¡¯re certainly not magic formations, nor are there any magic elements. The structure of your ring is much more remarkable.¡± Jonathan smiled as he exined, ¡°Spatial rings like mine are extremely rare in the main world. Very few people have it. It¡¯s indeed difficult to make, regardless of whether it¡¯s in terms of materials or technique. It was also by chance that I came to own this ring.¡± Taking another nce at Jonathan, Moose felt his trust toward him increase considerably at that moment. With that, Jonathan knew that he had made the right bet. Having learned from Torrence that the main world remained an unknown and mysterious ce to Moranta, he was sure Theos would be very curious about it. Jonathan knew it would be a significant advantage if he got Moose to introduce him to Theos. At the same time, however, he was aware that he had be caught in a troublesome situation. I can¡¯t leave now. Once I do so, that¡¯ll mean I lied. And if that happens, it¡¯ll give these people a reason to gang up and attack Yeverie and me. I knew from the moment I agreed to stay that I was ying a high-stakes gamble. Nheless, with the numerous difficulties lying before us, it¡¯s a gamble I must take. Chapter 439 Chapter 439 Then, Skr returned the Dragon Binding Gloves to Jonathan. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen this sort of material before, but these gloves are incredibly tough. Everything about you is a mystery, Mr. Lawson,¡± Skr commented. Jonathan smiled faintly. ¡°To me, you guys are just as mysterious.¡± Skr chuckled, not knowing what else to say. At that moment, Moose suddenly removed his storage ring from his finger. ¡°Take a look at this ring of mine, Mr. Lawson.¡± Curious, Jonathan took the ring from him. It was silver and didn¡¯t look very different from the spatial ring. Jonathan held the item in his hand and calmed himself, perceiving it with his mind. Soon, he felt the wonders of the storage ring. There¡¯s a lot more room in here than in the spatial ring. It¡¯s about the size of a thirty-square-meter room. There¡¯s even airflow in here, which makes it perfectly inhabitable for living creatures. The storage ring was filled with light elements and magic. In other words, the space in there had been created using light elements. Immediately, Jonathan understood the difference between the storage ring and the spatial ring. If this ring were to leave Moranta, the space inside it would copse instantly due to the loss of light elements. Meanwhile, the spatial ring¡¯s powers were evesting. Given that the spatial ring was made using meteorites from outside their world, its formation and the power it contained were far more mystical. Jonathan also noticed the contents of the storage ring; there were lots of food and some magic gems. These were all Moose¡¯s personal belongings, so Jonathan chose not to pry further. He then returned the storage ring. ¡°My spatial ring is a vacuum and can¡¯t store any living things. Also, the amount of space inside mine is nothingpared to your storage ring.¡± The older man smiled. ¡°My storage ring isn¡¯t that impressive. There are some out there that can be used to nt crops or build pces. Those are truly remarkable.¡± Jonathan was speechless. Wouldn¡¯t it be great if I could bring a mansion with me wherever I went? ¡°But still, this storage ring has its limitations,¡± he quickly added. ¡°Do tell!¡± Moose eximed, stunned and curious. Jonathan knew he would have to divulge some information and showcase his abilities if he wanted to gain their trust. ¡°The storage ring can only be used in Moranta, and there¡¯s a main world outside of Moranta, along with other dimensional spaces that I¡¯m not certain of. Has this ever been brought up in your Holy Scripture?¡± Moose stroked his beard. ¡°Indeed, the Holy Scripture has mentioned that our world is known as Earth, but the time and space of this world are three-dimensional. The arrangements of time and space are extremelyplex and bizarre. ording to the Scripture, time can be three-dimensional on the same piece ofnd. It¡¯s possible that Moranta was a civilization developed ten thousand years ago, whereas the main world came to be ten thousand yearster in the exact same ce. Our timelines are different and do not interfere with one another. This is how three-dimensional space has been interpreted.¡± Jonathan never understood such concepts, so he was instantly enlightened upon hearing Moose¡¯s exnation. ¡°Then, does the Holy Scripture exin why you have to manage time and space separately?¡± he asked right away. ¡°The Holy Scripture isn¡¯t an omnipotent book. Every word in it has to beprehended through conscious effort. It¡¯s a shame to say this, but we came to understand many of the Scripture¡¯s contents thanks to Theos. She refers to the arrangement of time and space as ssification management. Everything needs to be ssified, from waste to unclean gases and so on. The structure of the human body isplex enough¡ªwith billions of cells and neurons in just our cerebral domain¡ªwhat more to say something the size of Earth. Without ssification management, perhaps no living thing on Earth can survive.¡± Jonathan fell into thought. That makes a lot of sense. Take aputer, for example; all its trash and files have to be sorted and managed well for it to function normally. Computers are also susceptible to virus attacks. Then, there¡¯s so much more to consider when ites to our Earth moving around in the void of space. We humans are truly insignificant. If we wanted to understand everything about this world, we¡¯d have to travel to both the past and future to find out every secret there is. If we could do that, we wouldn¡¯t even be humans anymore; we¡¯d be gods. And what about life outside of Earth? There are countless others and vast spaces, all of which are unfathomable existences. Could there be living creatures in The Void? Earth was akin to a speck of dust in The Void, just like how small one human being was on Earth. Jonathan believed a broader future and far more exciting world in space awaited. Suddenly, he couldn¡¯t resist being in awe. What if, one day, he could break through the shackles of his physical body and allow his soul to travel through The Void, exploring all the mysteries of the universe? How interesting would that be? This was probably something every person like him yearned for. The Holy Scripture was undoubtedly an enigma, and it was also the reason Moose readily epted Jonathan¡¯s rhetoric. Suddenly, Jonathan recalled something he had always been skeptical of. Torrence once mentioned the Holy Scripture too, and these guys are currently chasing after a renegade. What if Torrence is the one they¡¯re looking for? At the thought of this, Jonathan felt his heart drop. He knew it was a huge possibility. I just hope they never find him, or I¡¯d be in a tough spot. Torrence was his savior, so he wouldn¡¯t be able to stand back and watch him get apprehended. Jonathan quickly cast those thoughts aside and snapped back to reality. ¡°You still haven¡¯t told us about the limitations of the storage ring, Mr. Lawson,¡± Moose reminded. ¡°The five elements don¡¯t exist in our main world, so without any elemental support, the storage ring would immediately copse if it were to be brought there. I also have a feeling that these elements don¡¯t exist in other dimensional spaces,¡± Jonathan replied. Moose and Skr exchanged nces as their expressions changed slightly. ¡°What on earth is the main world like?¡± asked Moose. ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m just as curious¡ªwhat is this ce?¡± Jonathan asked in response, trying not to reveal too much about having met Torrence. ¡°This is Moranta!¡± Moose answered at once. He then began to introduce the region and this exilednd, along with some legends about the Demon Dragon. Many of his words matched Torrence¡¯s. The only difference was that Moose seemed to be full of praise about the Supreme Sect. ording to him, Paradiso was the strongest nation in Moranta, and the Supreme Sect was the most powerful religious group there. The sect collected its own taxes in Paradiso and was on equal footing with the king. Furthermore, it managed a few select provinces in Paradiso. Every year, the king and princes would hold a ceremony to worship Theos, who would then ept the veneration of the royal family and ministers. Moose had a strong sense of honor, and his face lit up as he described the Supreme Sect. Skr¡¯s and Ducson¡¯s eyes were also filled with pride as the elderly man spoke. Jonathan was internally taken aback. It was now that he realized how influential the Supreme Sect was. It¡¯s terrifying to imagine how much a religious group is capable of. When Moose was done, Skr and the others couldn¡¯t wait to hear what Jonathan had to say about the main world. ¡°How does the Holy Scripture describe the main world?¡± Jonathan suddenly asked Moose. The elderly man froze briefly before answering, ¡°The Scripture does touch on time and space, but it also says that the main world is the real world. To be exact, it¡¯s a coordinate around which all time and space must revolve in order for it to survive. That¡¯s why the main world is named as such.¡± Realization dawned on Jonathan instantly. So, regardless of the dimensions of time and space, there can only be one world. It¡¯s just like when a person is alive¡ªhe¡¯ll always have a physical body and an active consciousness, no matter how far his thoughts wander. To put it differently, dimensional spaces are like individual locations in the longke of time. Time, however, requires a real coordinate to move forward. If there¡¯s a yesterday, today, and tomorrow, then the main world is today. Today is a coordinate! Upon realizing this, Jonathan gained an increased understanding of the Earth. Then, he delved into the main world, describing every key event briefly, starting from the Stone Age and five thousand years of history. War, peace, more war, and civilization¡ªever since the beginning, war had revolved around mankind while also spurring its development. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Eventually, Jonathan got to the topic of the main world. It was a new world where technology had advanced to an unfathomable degree. However, with development came many predicaments¡ªair pollution, global warming, energy crises, and so on. There could even be a third world war. Perhaps while technology had aided mankind in so many ways, it would one day lead to the downfall of the human race. Still, who could be absolutely certain? At the end of the day, the wheels of history would only continue to move forward, and no one could stop it. Nothing could deter mankind from progressing, regardless of all the perils and challenges thaty ahead. Despite going through everything briefly, it took Jonathan three hours to talk about the main world. Moose and the others hadpletely believed him by now, for no one could make up stories to such an extent. Their minds were now filled with a whole new world. Chapter 440 Chapter 440 Thus, the trust between Jonathan and Moose deepened. ¡°How did you get here, Mr. Lawson?¡± Skr asked. Jonathan froze momentarily. Then, he told the truth. He opted to tell the truth, as it was meaningless to lie. He told them who he was, but he did not mention his regality. He only said he was the leader of the vampires who Leahra, the primogenitor, had recently promoted. Also, he exined to them how he had escaped to Moranta and how he had separated from his companions. When he was done, Moose, Skr, and Ducson felt indignant for him as they understood his determination to return to the main world. ¡°As you are an esteemed guest from the main world, Mr. Lawson, we will help you,¡± Moose said. ¡°With us on your side, your return to the main world would be imminent.¡± Deep down, Jonathan knew that Theos was simr to Leahra. As he needed their help to return to the main world, it was imperative that he built a good rapport with Moose and the others. With that in mind, he said, ¡°Then I must trouble you to put in a good word or two for me.¡± Moose gave a wry smile. ¡°Don¡¯t you worry about that.¡± Skr smiled as well. Then, Moose dered, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯ll have the Golden Knights below set up another tent for you so you and your sister can get some rest. We have much ground to cover tomorrow.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mr. Moose,¡± Jonathan said courteously. The new tent was quickly erected. The decor within resembled that of a room. Moose had also released a Fireball to raise the temperature within. Atst, Jonathan and Yeverie had a proper ce to sleep. Naturally, the pair did not sleep together as they had told the world that she was his sister. Though they did not explicitly mention that she was his biological sister, their sleeping together would be frowned upon. Skr also suggested for Yeverie to have her own tent, but she turned down the offer at once. She appeared to be heavily dependent on Jonathan, who gave a wry smile. ¡°As Yeverie had just arrived here, she¡¯s very shy and wants me around.¡± Thus, Skr said nothing more. Later at night, Yeverie fell asleep almost immediately on the soft bed. ¡°Are we safe here, Mr. Lawson?¡± she asked Jonathan before she dozed off. Jonathan assured her they were, for the time being at least. He did not say much else except, ¡°At the end of the day, people are ultimately driven by their own interests. All we can do is take one step at a time. Go to sleep. Don¡¯t worry, I am here.¡± Hearing those reassuring words, Yeverie fell asleep. She was not worried. With Jonathan there, she was certain that nothing could go wrong. Jonathan makes me feel very safe. In the main tent, on the other hand, Skr and Moose were bunkmates. Before he slept, Moose asked Skr, ¡°Do you think we can trust Jonathan, Skr?¡± Skr froze. He sat up from the bed and answered thoughtfully, ¡°I think he¡¯s trustworthy.¡± After a pause, he continued, ¡°Do you think there¡¯s something wrong with him, Mr. Moose?¡± As he was more na?ve, that possibility did not ur to him. Moose lowered his voice. ¡°I can¡¯t sense anything wrong with him, but his sudden appearance puzzles me.¡± After a pause, he continued, ¡°However, that doesn¡¯t mean anything. What¡¯s important is that Theos would be interested in him. All we need to do is to bring them to her.¡± ¡°Do you not intend to help them return to the main world, Mr. Moose?¡± Skr asked. Moose gazed at Skr. ¡°That depends on Theos. We mustn¡¯t concern ourselves with such things. Keep an ear out when you sleep. I have a Crystal Ball going to keep an eye on Jonathan. We can¡¯t let him slip away.¡± Skr frowned. ¡°Jonathan is a nobody, after all. Surely there¡¯s no need to keep such a watchful eye on him?¡± ¡°That¡¯s where you¡¯re wrong, Skr,¡± Moose corrected him. ¡°We are here to find the traitor and retrieve what he took. However, there are many uncertainties in the tundra. Theos will be most displeased if we fail to locate the traitor.¡± After a pause, he continued, ¡°However, now that we have Jonathan, we have a new opportunity.¡± Skr¡¯s interested was piqued. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Theos is on a whole other level than us,¡± Moose exined. ¡°She studies Holy Scripture tirelessly and is interested in dimensional spaces and the main world. If Jonathan dide from there, his presence might prove to be a key to unlocking the mysterious secrets for her. If that is the case, it would us a substantial merit.¡± Skr¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°In that case, why don¡¯t we just subdue him?¡± he said at once. ¡°It¡¯ll spare us from worrying about his escape.¡± Moose studied Skr. ¡°Things have already gotten out of hand today. Besides, the Golden Knights are not ours tomand. If we had gone back on our word and apprehended Jonathan, how do you think it would look on us? It would be the end of our reputation and prestige if they told Supreme Sect that we did that. Furthermore, you were impulsive to take an oath in the name of Theos.¡± In spite of himself, Skr flushed crimson. He knew that he had been rash. Based on that oath alone, I could not have forced Jonathan to stay. If word got out, I would be expelled from Supreme Sect. On the one hand, however, Skr had never considered the possibility of his defeat. On the other, even if he did, he was determined not to seek trouble with Jonathan. Skr finally understood Moose¡¯s advice. ¡°Well then, do you think Jonathan does intend to ask Theos for help, or is it just a ruse to await an opportunity for escape?¡± Skr asked Moose. ¡°He is a shrewd young man,¡± Moose said thoughtfully, ¡°though it looks to me that he has run out of options, so he could really be asking Theos for help. However, none of that matters. If he does try to escape, we would have an excuse to strike. It¡¯s a charade for the Knights, do you understand? It suits us too if he does not. We would keep our word and take him to Theos.¡± Skr nodded, in awe of the true extent of Moose¡¯s cunningness. The night passed quickly. The snowstorm continued to rage across the snow tundra the following morning. It was rare to experience clear skies there. Ducson extended an invitation to Jonathan and Yeverie for breakfast at the main tent, which consisted of bread, goat¡¯s milk, and buns that were oddly delicious. Even the bread tasted strange. However, Jonathan and Yeverie enjoyed them very much. Food was a luxury in a ce like that, and they could not be picky. Jonathan thought it was better to go with the group as they had decent food and shelter. It appears I¡¯ve be idealistic. Having thought of something during breakfast, Jonathan turned to Moose. ¡°I always hear you quoting your Holy Scripture, Mr. Moose, and I wonder if you have it with you? If you do, I would like a chance to study it.¡± Moose smiled. He took a sip of warm goat¡¯s milk before answering, ¡°Almost everybody in Supreme Sect owns a copy, but only the one belonging to Theos is the original. Of course, you are free to read mine, Mr. Lawson.¡± Then, he produced his copy from his storage ring and handed it to Jonathan. The tome was bound in ck leather. It was exquisite and very heavy. Reverently, Jonathan received it with both hands. Then, he opened it. The opening passage was written in Ustranasian¡ªan introduction to the rtionship between the ways and the almighty. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Simr to the Holy Book from the main world, the volume expounded on virtues of kindness, love, faith, and the like. Also, it cautioned against many taboos. Jonathan browsed through it quickly. Though he gleaned much of it, he did note across exnations pertaining to the main world and dimensional spaces. Puzzled, he gave a wry smile. ¡°Perhaps I¡¯m too stupid, but I can¡¯tprehend the wonders of Holy Scripture.¡± Moose smiled enigmatically. ¡°Indeed, there are many wonders contained within Holy Scripture. Many pages require deep study and to understand its ciphers.¡± Jonathan instinctively thought of the ciphers of the Holy Book. It was said that many prophecies concerning the future of the world could be found in the Holy Book¡¯s ciphers. Jonathan was aware of the limitations of his intelligence to make much of it. Thus, he handed Holy Scripture back to Moose. Moose, too, took Holy Scripture with both hands piously. Then, he ced the tome back into his storage ring. While he was doing so, he appeared to have thought of something. ¡°At birth, Magician¡¯s Council will conduct an experiment on each of us, Mr. Lawson. If the Crystal Ball detects the presence of an element in a child, they will be enrolled in the Magician¡¯s School to study and be a Magician. Some would be ced in the royal institute, while others in the Supreme Sect¡¯s institute. A Magician is a wondrous thing to be. In wars, they are the deciding factors in victory, which is why the nation spares no expense to cultivate them. I¡¯m curious. Since you came from the main world, could you detect the presence of elements?¡± Jonathan¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He had been thinking of finding out himself. However, his knowledge of magic came from Torrence. As he did not wish to reveal the fact that he had met thetter, he never mentioned it. Now that Moose had brought it up, he could not be more pleased about it. ¡°How can we find that out?¡± Jonathan asked at once, interested. Moose produced an almost transparent Crystal Ball. ¡°It¡¯s simple. ce your hand on the Crystal Ball, then clear your mind. If you can bring to mind one of the five elements, it will appear there.¡± Jonathan nodded. ¡°Very well. I¡¯ll give it a shot.¡± Moose smile faintly and ced the Crystal Ball in Jonathan¡¯s palm. Chapter 441 Chapter 441 Jonathan did not know what the Crystal Ball was made of, nor did he concern himself with it. After receiving it, he felt the object carefully, then cleared his mind. Soon after, he began to sense something miraculous. It felt as if he and the Crystal Ball shared a close connection. Like a microscope, it enabled him to see microorganisms in the air that he could not have seen with his naked eye. Jonathan experienced many bizarre urrences in his mind. Then, he felt his surroundings change. Though he was aware of maic fields and molecules in the main world, he only knew they existed, but he never experienced their existence. At that moment, however, Jonathan saw a kaleidoscopic array swimming before him. They were the elements of light, earth, fire, water, and wood. Each had a distinctive path. Also, Jonathan sensed the dark elements. While that was going on, he was unaware of what was happening in the world outside. Yeverie, too, saw the shes of color in the Crystal Ball. Skr, Moose, and Ducson, on the other hand, widened their eyes with shock and disbelief. Moose began trembling violently. ¡°How is this possible?¡± Those four words were all he was capable of uttering. Skr and Ducson were shaking, too. They were at a loss for words. Suddenly, Jonathan retracted his hand and wrenched himself out of the Crystal Ball. Opening his eyes, he gazed up at Moose and the others. Confused, he nced at Yeverie, who seemed unable to provide an exnation. ¡°What are you saying, Mr. Moose?¡± he asked. ¡°What isn¡¯t possible? Is there something wrong with my test?¡± Skr looked extremely confused. Gaping at Jonathan, he said, ¡°If there isn¡¯t a mistake, the test of the Crystal Ball has indicated that you are the first person in Moranta capable of mastering all five elements, as well as the dark elements. This is unprecedented.¡± ¡°Indeed,¡± Ducson added. ¡°Even the mighty Theos could only master the five elements and not the magic of the dark elements. Besides, she has been the only one to have done so throughout Moranta¡¯s existence.¡± Jonathan¡¯s heart began pounding. He could not believe how special and powerful he was. However, the realization brought him no joy, because he was powerless in Moranta. Furthermore, even Theos only mastered the five elements; and he knew more than her. What if Theos bes displeased with my existence? What then? In a short span of time, Jonathan considered many questions. Moose watched him. He was beginning to digest the revtion of Jonathan¡¯s abilities. Jonathan was also watching Moose carefully, ready to escape the moment thetter disyed an inclination to kill him. To his relief, however, Moose did not show any intention to want to harm him. Instead, he gave a sad chuckle. ¡°There seems to be no end of surprises from you, Mr. Lawson. I¡¯m sure Theos will think most highly of you. She has always been of the opinion that the five elements and the dark elements belong on opposite factions, and one could never have both coexisting in one¡¯s cerebral domain. The fact that you managed to do so boggles my mind.¡± Jonathan gazed at Moose and returned the wry smile. ¡°Theos wouldn¡¯t kill me, would she?¡± Moose gave a start. ¡°Why would she kill you?¡± he asked, puzzled. Jonathan considered the matter. He knew that Moose was a wily old fox. In contrast, the Golden Knights and Skr were more sincere and innocent. Though Moose appeared as the most friendly and benevolent one among them, Jonathan knew very well that Moose was the one he should be wary against. Moose put on an expression of profound realization. ¡°You think too much, Mr. Lawson. Even if you master the magic of the five elements and the dark elements, you do not possess the foundations. Theos, on the other hand, has existed since the beginning of time. You are absolutely not a match for her. You are thinking too much to even consider the possibility of her killing you. The path of arcane mastery, from the beginner Magician to the Archmage, is no small feat. Even to cultivate any branch of magic would be truly difficult¡ªit would be unfathomable to cultivate all five branches.¡± Jonathan froze. Then, he understood some of it. The cultivation of magic may be simr to Destino Art in their progression for every level gained was an uphill battle. For one to master all five elements is unfathomably difficult. At least, I am not a threat to Theos for the moment. That, too, was not guaranteed. Theos may simply decide to eliminate him before he became difficult to kill. Jonathan realized he had made a mistake. He should not have demonstrated his grasp on magic to Moose. I shouldn¡¯t have shown them how much I know. Now that he had revealed his talent, it was proving to be a big problem. At this point, I have to take things one step at a time. If he was going to plot an escape, Moose and the others would hunt him down. Not to mention that it would draw the matter to Theos¡¯ attention. Given that he hade from the main world and that he was attributed to all the elements of magic, those two were good reasons to force Theos¡¯ hand. Perhaps I can swear to Theos that I¡¯ll never cultivate magic and that I will return to the main world as soon as possible. That way, she may be only too happy to send me on my way. That was the best he could do. This is one more gamble I have to take. Thus, Jonathan made up his mind. After that, he refrained from discussing the matter of the elements any further. Moose, too, ordered Ducson and Skr not to disclose the matter to the outside world. The fewer people know about these things, the better. Aware of the seriousness of the matter, Skr and Ducson agreed. Jonathan and Yeverie, especially, were not that foolish to tell others about that. When they emerged from the tent, Moose said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Lawson. You will be Theos¡¯ new favorite. If you please her, she might even take you as her apprentice. It¡¯s a wonderful honor. Don¡¯t feel burdened!¡± Jonathan hurriedly made a gesture of gratitude. ¡°Thank you for taking the trouble, Mr. Moose.¡± However, he muttered inwardly¡­ As if I¡¯ll trust you. Then, the group put the tent away into the storage ring. Lightly packed, they continued on their way. Storage rings weremon in Moranta. It allowed people could bring many things with them, which was very convenient. Moose and hispanions were dressed in thick and warm garments, especially Moose. He was a frail Magician who feared the cold. Skr and the others, too, were dressed in manyyers. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Jonathan and Yeverie, on the other hand, were dressed thinly, but they appeared at ease in the wintry ce. Along their journey, Moose could not contain his curiosity. ¡°Don¡¯t you feel cold, Mr. Lawson?¡± he asked Jonathan. Jonathan gave a light smile. ¡°When I¡¯m sufficiently rested, my body is able to regte itself ording to the seasons, may it be hot or cold.¡± Since he had already revealed too much to Moose, he did not wish to keep anything else hidden. Skr was puzzled upon hearing that. ¡°What a miraculous feat your body is capable of, Mr. Lawson.¡± After a pause, he continued, ¡°Being a fighter, I have a strong constitution and am adept at withstanding the cold, but that¡¯s the extent of it. I can¡¯t regte myself ording to the seasons. How do you manage that?¡± Jonathan nced at Skr. He knew that thetter¡¯s tender age was rather misleading¡ªhe and his ilk were all formidable fighters. In actual fact, their cultivation techniques differed from the modern way. They supplemented their regime with divine energy, which was a form of spirit borne from cultivation. Though it augmented their powers, their bodies were not as refined as his. His inner strength had refined every cell in his body. More specifically, Jonathan¡¯s body was akin to a stew that had been simmering for a hundred years. Inparison, Skr¡¯s was like a pot of artificially vored soup. Though both could attain simr vor profiles, there was a massive difference upon a closer taste. ¡°As practitioners, we must first cultivate our inner selves,¡± Jonathan exined. ¡°We begin from every muscle and every cell, and we strive upward. That is how we manage greater feats of control over our bodies.¡± Skr appeared deep in thought. Ducson, too, fell into rumination. After saying that, Jonathan no longer paid the pair any mind and he took Yeverie¡¯s hand. She was content with walking alongside him in silence. ¡°It would not be easy to find the traitor in this ce where it¡¯s nothing but snow as far as the eye can see,¡± Jonathan remarked suddenly to Moose. ¡°I¡¯m curious, Mr. Moose. What did he do to warrant such a massive effort to hunt him down?¡± ¡°This matter remains a secret within Supreme Sect which we¡¯ve not announced to the outside world. Seeing as you are not an outsider, Mr. Lawson, I see no harm in telling you,¡± exined Moose. Jonathan smiled faintly. ¡°We don¡¯t have to talk about it if it¡¯s not appropriate to discuss it.¡± Moose smiled. ¡°It¡¯s all right.¡± After a pause, he sighed. ¡°This traitor is a great shame of our sect.¡± Jonathan and Yeverie listened intently. Jonathan was burning with curiosity to find out if the traitor was Torrence. Aftermenting, Moose continued, ¡°He was the pride of our sect. We only had four Holy Golden Knights, who were sworn to defend Theos. The traitor is none other than the head of the Holy Golden Knights¨CSir Torrence!¡± Jonathan¡¯s heart skipped a beat. It was just as he feared. Torrence is indeed the traitor Moose is persecuting. Yeverie knew about Torrence as well, so her heart skipped a beat. However, their expressions remained unfazed. Chapter 442 Chapter 442 Jonathan gave it a thought and decided it was reasonable. The snowy tundra was deste and void of any human presence. Torrence had appeared out of nowhere thest time, and now, Moose and his group were pursuing a traitor. This could only mean that they were after Torrence. Jonathan was well aware that Torrence was no nasty character since thetter had the heart to save him and Yeverie. However, he found it strange as to why Torrence would betray the sect. Jonathan did not hesitate to voice his confusion. ¡°Why did Sir Torrence betray the sect?¡± Letting out a cold snort, Skr answered, ¡°He¡¯s ungrateful and evil. He deserves to die for daring to doubt the authority of Theos!¡± Moose, on the other hand, appeared to be calmer than Skr. With a pained expression, hemented, ¡°No one expected Torrence to renounce the sect and leave. We¡¯re still investigating the reason behind his decision, but the thing is, he stole our sacred relic. That is something absolutely intolerable.¡± ¡°Sacred relic? What is it?¡± Jonathan queried. ¡°The Auropurple Crown. It is a consecrated item of Theos and also the crown that represents her authority, and it used to be stored in the Holy Church before this happened. The crown was taken away by Torrence, so we have to capture him and retrieve it.¡± It was then that Jonathan and Yeverie somehow grasped what was going on. Torrence had betrayed Supreme Sect, stolen the Auropurple Crown, and escaped all the way to the snowy tundra where ouws were sent for exile. The snowy tundra also housed Demon Abyss, where Demon Dragon was locked up. It seemed that Torrence was heading for Demon Abyss. The Auropurple Crown and Demon Dragon? The quick-witted Jonathan immediately connected the dots. However, this was a matter way tooplicated, and he was sure it involved an exciting story. Jonathan did not probe further, and the group went on with their journey. They didn¡¯t find anything even after a whole day of trekking. When darkness fell, everyone set up tents to settle in for the night. Jonathan, Yeverie, Moose, Skr, and Ducson had dinner together in the main tent. As Skr took a liking in Yeverie, he tried to get on her good side, but his advances often looked silly due to his naturally cold demeanor. Yeverie barely paid him attention. She wasn¡¯t about to be charmed by Skr¡¯s slick looks; she preferred wise men like Jonathan. During dinner, Ducson mentioned, ¡°Mr. Moose, Lord Janley, we¡¯re entering Demon Abyss tomorrow. Could that traitor really have gone there?¡± Jonathan and Yeverie stayed silent as they watched Moose¡¯s face darken. Suddenly, thetter took out the Crystal Ball and stroked it lightly. Something began to stir in it, and the next moment, it disyed a snowy scene. Torrence was there, braving the snow in a silver outfit. Jonathan couldn¡¯t help eximing in awe, ¡°Mr. Moose, this is incredible! How did you do that? Moose was especially polite toward Jonathan. He nced at thetter and exined, ¡°Torrence has the Auropurple Crown with him, and the crown contains marks of light elements left by Theos. Those are marks Torrence cannot possibly remove. This Crystal Ball has the same marks, so I established a connection between the two items to see Torrence.¡± Nodding, Jonathan remarked, ¡°You mentioned before that you¡¯re depending on the Holy Scripture to track Torrence down, but it turns out you have a better tool here.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like that. The cipher in the Holy Scripture can tell us Torrence¡¯s location and the direction he is heading, while this Crystal Ball can only capture his image when he is located within the twenty-five- kilometer radius. This means we¡¯re getting close to Torrence.¡± Hearing that, Jonathan felt his heart skip. Moose couldn¡¯t have seen my encounter with Torrence through the Crystal Ball, could he? Immediately, he denied the possibility. When he met Moose earlier, thetter had not exhibited any unusual reaction. From that alone, Jonathan was certain that Moose did not see him and Torrence together. ¡°I¡¯m guessing you can¡¯t watch him through this Crystal Ball all the time, right?¡± he confirmed. Moose nodded. ¡°I can only do that once a day, and for no longer than one minute.¡± That enlightened Jonathan. Meanwhile, Yeverie stared at the imagery in the Crystal Ball attentively, utterly fascinated by it. Jonathan actually found it quite interesting, too. An ill-intentioned person could easily use it to peek at a lady in her bathroom.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Right when that thought crossed his mind, he cursed internally and scolded himself. Can you get yourself together? How could you think of that in this situation? At that moment, something happened in the image being shown in the Crystal Ball. The ground beneath Torrence copsed all of a sudden, and arge expanse of snow began sinking like quicksand. Torrence plummeted and fell through the air for five seconds before mming against the ground along a thickyer of snow. The scenery in the Crystal Ball followed Torrence closely as if it were a three-hundred-sixty-degree camera. Torrence hadnded in an underground pce. It was a massive ce fully carved out of millennium-old ice, twinkling with pellucidity. Countless ice pirs supporting the structure stood in the distance. When Torrence looked up, he noticed he was thirty meters underground. He was right in the middle of a hall, and an elevated throne could be seen at the far end. Everything looked as smooth as crystal. At that juncture, Torrence¡¯s image in the Crystal Ball faded away. The one minute was up. ¡°That was Demon Abyss. He¡¯s in Demon Dragon Pce!¡± Moose shot up from his seat, shock painting his face. ¡°That traitor actually managed to reach Demon Dragon Pce!¡± Skr and Ducson instantly realized the severity of the situation. ¡°Mr. Moose, what should we do?¡± Skr consulted. ¡°Let¡¯s set off right away and head for Demon Dragon Pce. We can¡¯t let Torrence and Demon Dragon reach an agreement!¡± Skr hurriedly turned to Ducson and instructed, ¡°Ry the orders.¡± Recognizing the gravity of the matter, Ducson agreed right away without any objections. Jonathan exchanged nces with Yeverie. At the sight of her anxious expression, he squeezed her hand in reassurance. He knew that things were escting and gettingplicated, and no one could predict what would happen. Moose and hispanions initially had a good chance at capturing Torrence, but now that thetter arrived at Demon Dragon Pce in advance, what woulde next was unforeseeable. Jonathan was also aware that he and Yeverie had gotten themselves into trouble they could no longer evade. Ten minutester, the group departed. ¡°I¡¯ve noted the spot that copsed. It¡¯s fifteen kilometers away from here,¡± Moose said. ¡°Are we also going to barge into Demon Dragon Pce just like that?¡± Skr asked. ¡°Of course. Torrence is already in there. We have no other choice!¡± After saying that, Moose continued, ¡°It¡¯ll take too long to walk there. I¡¯m going to cast the eleration Magic to speed us up. Skr, carry me on your back. Everyone, pick up your pace.¡± Skr nodded in response. The truth was, they were being dragged down by Moose. Skr and the others were Golden Knights bestowed with divine energy, so they could travel fast. On the other hand, Moose was a Magician. People who yed e-sports would know that while magicians were very useful, they were extremely fragile. Once they were approached by a warrior, they would be hacked to pieces. Because of his weak physique, Moose could not walk quickly. Still, they couldn¡¯t just let someone carry him all the time since they had to consider the old man¡¯s pride. Moose¡¯s presence was crucial to the pursuit of Torrence. Without him, they wouldn¡¯t even be able toe close to Torrence. Moreover, it would be effective to have Moose hide behind the fighters and cast his magic in a battle. Even in e-sports, the participation of a capable magician could be the key to wiping out the enemies. When Jonathan heard that Moose was going to cast the eleration Magic, he was curious as to what thetter was talking about. Soon, his question was answered. After getting on Skr¡¯s back, Moose began chanting and swinging the wand that appeared in his hand. In no time, Jonathan and Yeverie started sensing something odd. They were still walking as usual, but the scenery around them passed by rapidly. It was as if the road had beenpressed. Despite their moderate speed, they crossed a distance of fifteen kilometers in the blink of an eye. This was the eleration Magic Moose was talking about. As it was heavily energy-consuming, Moose rarely used it to travel. He only decided to be reckless this time because they had a clear destination. Half an hourter, Moose ceased his ministrations. The sky was pitch-ck, but the scenery ahead of them was still visible among the pristine snow. Moose¡¯s forehead was covered in beads of sweat, his face sheet-white. Casting the magic had taken a huge toll on his energy. Fortunately, they found the ce where Torrence had fallen earlier. The sunken spot was still there, and looking down, they could see the pce inside. ¡°Skr, hurry and lead them down there,¡± Moose urged weakly. With a nod, Skr took the lead and jumped into the pit with the other Golden Knights. Jonathan and Yeverie stayed behind with Moose. While the other men rushed into Demon Dragon Pce, an amusing idea urred to Jonathan¡ª Moose was now in his hands. It would be a piece of cake for him to kill Moose right then and there. Moose realized the same thing at that point. He had been too eager to find Torrence, and thetter¡¯s sudden arrival at Demon Dragon Pce had caused him and hispanions to lose theirposure. Chapter 443 Chapter 443 Moose wore a slightly embarrassed expression on his face. He suddenly turned to Jonathan and asked smilingly, ¡°You won¡¯t kill me, will you, Jon?¡± Chuckling, Jonathan answered, ¡°Of course not! What are you saying, Mr. Moose? I¡¯m still counting on you to bring me to see Theos and put in a good word for me.¡± Right then, Moose felt that the man appeared sinister with a smile on his face. s, he had no choice but tough as well. Out of the blue, Jonathan added, ¡°Since Torrence managed to flee here, it would seem that he¡¯s a crafty man. I¡¯m worried about those youngsters¡¯ ability to handle the matter without you supervising them.¡± Pausing briefly, he continued, ¡°Why don¡¯t we go after them, Mr. Moose? If anything goes wrong, I can be of some help. Then, I can be considered as having contributed in Theos¡¯ eyes. What do you think?¡± At that, Moose instantly agreed since he had nned to do so anyway. He could never rest easy outside while having no knowledge of the situation inside though he had ordered that group of young men to jump in for the sake of speed earlier. Being with Jonathan then, he even had to consider the man¡¯s wishes. Moreover, he expanded too much spiritual energy and was currently unsuited to utilize magic again. Without using magic, falling from a height of thirty meters would render him half-dead. He promptly replied, ¡°With your help, Jon, Torrence would never be able to escape this time. Don¡¯t worry. When the timees, I¡¯ll definitely give you the greatest credit before Theos!¡± shing him a smile, Jonathan urged, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll carry you, Mr. Moose.¡± Naturally, Moose did not refuse that offer. Jonathan proceeded to carry the man on his back and instructed Yeverie to follow closely. Upon reaching the pit, he jumped down without hesitation. A height of thirty meters was nothing to him. Despite carrying a weight on his back, he bent his knees and bounced up when hended, banishing all the pressure in an instant. To Moose, thending this time was exceedingly stable. Subsequently, Jonathan ced Moose down. After doing that, he darted his eyes around. Although it was night, there was a faint light in the pce, illuminating the surroundings and making it seem like it was daytime. There were twelve ice pirs in the main hall, evidence of the vastness of the pce. Everywhere was smooth and bare like a mirror. At the same time, an inherent chill was present in that ce. After getting off Jonathan¡¯s back, Moose started getting affected by it. Jonathan did not see anything in the main hall. Torrence was long since gone. Even Skr and the others had disappeared without a trace. At once, he calmed down and condensed his focus, sensing all the changes around him. Shortly after, he sensed movement a hundred meters to the east. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Taking up the lead, he strode ahead. Immediately, Moose and Yeverie followed behind him. On the left side of the main hall was a crystal corridor that extended in all directions and connected many pces and stone chambers. The entire ce resembled a maze. Moving ording to his intuition, Jonathan made it a hundred meters to the east in no time. He was greeted by the sight of something that looked like a cave. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. However, the cave was also covered in ice. The pces elsewhere were grand, with strong traces of artificial carving. On the contrary, that ce was formed naturally. That cave was expansive at a thousand square meters, and it was hard to see the end of it at a single nce. The domed ceiling was very high,yered with jagged rocks. In the middle of the space was a hot spring. There were a number of exotic flowers and fruits on the right, making for a swathe of greenery. Before entering the cave, Jonathan even noticed two words above its mouth. Needless to say, it was in Ustranasian. It read: Dragon Pce. He had no time to dwell upon the majesty of Dragon Pce and everything else, for he soon witnessed a scene before him that he would never forget. He was not the only person who plunged into a trance. In truth, Torrence, Skr, and the others were also there. They were all gaping at the massive ice sculpture in front of them. A giant dragon measuring thirty feet tall and two feet in length and width respectively was frozen in ice. It appeared like a great piece of art. In the ice, the ck dragon was so vivid that it seemed to be alive. Its size was so enormous that one could not see its entire body with a single look. It had its fangs bared and ws raised, yet it was motionless. That aside, surprise and fury were reflected in its eyes. That had been its posture all that time for years on end. As a Holy Golden Knight, Torrence seemingly could not ept that fact. He appeared somewhat dejected. ¡°Why?¡± Jonathan heard the man voicing that question in a muted voice. At that moment, Moose was the first to gather his wits about him. Cackling, he dered, ¡°Torrence, you traitor, you wanted to gift Auropurple Crown to Demon Dragon in exchange for its protection, but it now appears that your wish is going to amount to nothing.¡± He paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°Since you dared disobey and betray Theos, I must bring you back to Holy Church today so you¡¯d suffer infinitely. Only then would Theos¡¯ majesty be revealed.¡± By then, Torrence had also snapped back to his senses. He swung his eyes at Skr and the others coldly. Skr and the others drew their swords and dropped into abat stance. Thereafter, Torrence¡¯s eyes returned to Moose. Finally, he swept his gaze over Jonathan and Yeverie. Surprisingly, there was not a hint of emotion in his eyes. It was as though he had never been acquainted with the two of them. Jonathan¡¯s heart lurched. He knew the man had not forgotten him and Yeverie but was only reluctant to drag them into the mess. Torrence wore a silver cloak, and he likewise whipped out his sword. It was a jumbo silver sword, its de much broader than an ordinary one. He had a forbidding expression on his face then. Dressed in a silver cloak, he held Hallowed Sword in one hand. It was the exact image of a cool, dashing, and domineering male lead. Strong and mighty, he could have countless girls fall head over heels in love with him. Sneering, he scanned his gaze over Skr and the others, scoffing, ¡°What a bunch of worthless wastrels! The lot of you think you can kill me? Ah, forget it! You shall all be a blood tribute to this Hallowed Sword of mine here today!¡± That promation was downright arrogant. In a sh, Skr and the others snapped. Their eyes zed scarlet, and they almostshed out in response. Verily, he¡¯s just too conceited! Skr who was beyond talented despite his young age, instantly let out a roar. Shooting to his feet, he cried out, ¡°I want to challenge you, Torrence!¡± Beside Moose, Jonathan furtively frowned as he watched the show. This Skr guy truly isn¡¯t the sharpest pencil in the box. Torrence only started provoking him, but he has already fallen for it! At once, Torrence snorted at Skr and retorted, ¡°You¡¯re unworthy of challenging me, Skr! Get lost!¡± Just when Moose was about to stop Skr, thetter gave a battle cry and lunged forward at lightning speed. Like an arrow, his sword headed straight for Torrence¡¯s throat. There was more than one sword in Skr¡¯s storage ring. As such, he had a new sword though his saber had broken into two when he fought Jonathan. ¡°Why are you all still spacing out? Attack him together! You must capture this traitor! If you can¡¯t get him alive, dead will do!¡± Moose bellowed furiously. Following that order, Ducson and the others swiftly teamed up to surround Torrence on all sides. But for the time being, thetter fought with Skr. Without warning, a metallic ng pierced the air. Torrence¡¯s Hallowed Sword was so powerful that it had Skr stumbling back three steps. On the heels of that, Torrence whirled around and broke free from the encirclement. If it were not for Moose acting as backup, it would truly be difficult for the group of young men to kill him. Livid, Skr promptly gave chase. With that, they all engaged in a cat-and-mouse battle in Dragon Pce. Torrence should be thankful for the immense size of that ce. Otherwise, he would have been besieged at close range by thosebat arts experts. If that happened, death would be the only fate awaiting him. After all, even random hits could kill a person, much less when that group of Gold Holy Golden Knights were master swordsmen. Jonathan knew that if he were to be stabbed by twelve master swordsmen, he would also be riddled with holes in the blink of an eye. That said, nobody was that great a fool to allow twelve men to surround him and stab him as they wished. Torrence moved like lightning, asionally swinging his sword in retaliation. Thanks to him, the group of men ended up in a rather wretched state. Skr screeched, for he simply could not match the man. As Moose watched at the side, a dull headache assailed him. Meanwhile, Jonathan was amused. He had discovered something¡ªthe Golden Knights¡¯ mental capacity was questionable. It was not that they were dumb, but their thinking was somewhat rigid, likely because Golden Knights¡¯ culture and principles were engraved deeply in their bones. They were still passable when they battled with a single person. But once such a situation transpired, they got lost. ¡°Jon, can you go to the front and block the path of that traitor? Considering your capabilities, you¡¯ll have no problems heading him off. As long as you can do that and allow the others at the back to surround him, this matter would be resolved,¡± Moose could not help saying to Jonathan. Pausing briefly, he continued, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, for I¡¯ll definitely give you the greatest credit when we go back!¡± Rubbing the tip of his nose, Jonathan replied, ¡°Look at his sword, Mr. Moose. It seems extraordinary to me! I¡¯m unarmed, yet you¡¯re asking me to block his path. That¡¯s his only hope of survival, so he¡¯s going to attack anyone who¡¯s in the way. I¡¯m just afraid I wouldn¡¯t have the opportunity to take any credit at that time but end up sacrificing my life for Theos. I¡¯m not scared of dying, but the thing is, I don¡¯t even know what Theos looks like. Don¡¯t you think that¡¯d be unfair to me?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you have that pair of gloves?¡± Moose countered. Inwardly, Jonathan was tickled pink. If I were to block Torrence¡¯s path, he would undoubtedly fall today. But how could I possibly allow that? However, he did not want to strain things with the man yet. He wanted to wait and see before giving Torrence a hand at the critical juncture. Pondering for a while, he inhaled deeply and relented, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll go, Mr. Moose. If anything happens to me, please take care of my sister.¡± He acted as though he was conveying hisst wishes before he sacrificed himself. Moose immediately assured, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll certainly take good care of your sister.¡± ¡°Jonathan¡­¡± Yeverie called out worriedly, unsure about Jonathan¡¯s intentions. Jonathan patted her on the shoulder in reassurance. Thereafter, he put on his Dragon Binding Gloves and set out. Chapter 444 Chapter 444 Jonathan did not actually intend to attack Torrence. He was merely putting on a show to earn Moose¡¯s trust. As Jonathan stepped forward, Skr quickly blocked Torrence¡¯s path. At this point, Torrence was already consumed with rage. He did not care who was standing in front of him and swung his sword without any hesitation. Torrence¡¯s swordsmanship was far superior to that of Skr¡¯s. There was a blur of movement. Then, a frightening chill ran down Jonathan¡¯s spine. All he could see was the sh of Torrence¡¯s sword. The sword radiated with a brilliance that shook the world. That was the reason why Torrence did not want to engage in a prolonged fight with Jonathan. Otherwise, if Torrence were to unleash his full potential, Jonathan¡¯s life might just end there and then. Jonathan, with no other choice, rolled away to dodge Torrence¡¯s de. He quickly got back on his feet, but it was impossible for him to intercept Torrence. Defeated, he slinked back to Moose¡¯s side in despair. In truth, he had not held back against Torrence. He wrung his hands at Moose and said bitterly, ¡°This Torrence is truly terrifying, Mr. Moose. Whether you believe it or not, I did my best. If I hadn¡¯t dodged quickly just now, I would have already sacrificed myself for Theos.¡± Moose was well aware of Torrence¡¯s impressive skills, and he had also observed the fight earlier. After all, the old man¡¯s eyes were still sharp. He knew that Jonathan had not held back at that moment, and he was fully aware of how deadly that strike had been. With a solemn expression, Moose nodded at Jonathan and said in a detached tone, ¡°I¡¯ll report this to Theos.¡± After a brief pause, he stroked his beard absent-mindedly. This Torrence is a real trouble!Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. At that moment, Torrence was slowly making his way to the exit, trying to escape quietly. However, Skr was not stupid. He had posted four of his men to guard the cave entrance. Thus the men chased after Torrence. Torrence raced into the distance with Skr¡¯s men following closely behind him. Their figures were moving so quickly that they seemed like mere shes. At that moment, Moose retrieved an object from his storage ring with a resolute expression on his face. It was a crystal radiating golden light. It was clear that, while it looked like a crystal, it was not actually a crystal. Jonathan was unfamiliar with this object, but there was no doubt that it was extremely valuable. It was a magic gem capable of storing a vast amount of spiritual energy. It acted like an energy bank. Moose slipped the magic gem into his mouth. The gem melted into pure spiritual energy that spiraled up to his cerebral domain. The magic gem was not just any crystal, but a unique source of spiritual energy. It was formed from the umtion of powerful magic elements, and high concentrations of spiritual energy hummed within the gem. Such a magic gem was extremely rare. Moose did not possess many such gems. However, at that moment, using up one of his precious resources was the least of his concern. Moose only had three magic gems. As soon as he had consumed one of them, his spiritual energy was immediately restored back to almost its full potential. Then, Moose pulled out his magic wand. It was exquisitely crafted from peach wood, and age had turned the wood into a beautiful deep brown shade. Moose waved his wand in the air while murmuring incantations in a long-forgottennguage. Jonathan could not understand even a single word. Is magic even real? Is it proven by science or is he just putting on a show? The truth of magic was up for debate. Although Jonathan could not understand the words, he knew that the incantations served a purpose. The facts about maic fields, molecules, and elements of the universe were shrouded in mystery. Just as humans and animals have their own ways ofmunicating amongst themselves, there had to be a way for humankind tomunicate with the elements. Sounds andnguages were a powerful conduit. Even if a human were unable to understand an animal¡¯s cry, he could still feel its emotions just from the sound of the cry. There was a six-syble mantra in Barsm whereby each syble had its own meaning, each representing a different great virtue. Even if one were to recite only one or two sybles, he would still generate a bounty of good karma for himself. There was also a powerful single-syble mantra in Barsm which was known as the sound of subjugation. When powerful Barsm disciples recited the mantra, it was said that even the devil would tremble in fear. Furthermore, it was written in the Destino that one should always send all the best warriors to the front line of a battle. Jonathan came to understand that humankind¡¯s way ofmunicating with the elements was through magic incantations. There were many different forms of magic: some for healing, some for harming, and some have wide-ranging destructive power, while others have localized effects. The incantation being recited at that time was a spell to distinguish the different types of magic. Of course, this was all Jonathan¡¯s thoughts. At that moment, something had changed in the field of battle. Moose, a Rank Seven Magician, was beginning to unleash his powers. His face bore a solemn expression. He waved his magic wand and two Fire Phoenixes manifested in the air. The ws of the phoenixes were dangerously sharp, and their bodies were enveloped in a radiant golden light that blinded anyone who dared to look at them. With a powerful p of their wings, the two phoenixes immediately flew off to intercept Torrence. It soon became apparent that the phoenixes could also breathe fire. Although the fire that emitted from their beaks was not a true me, it was still capable of killing men. The phoenixes, like two golden arrows, flew straight and true toward Torrence at lightning speed. They stretched out their ws toward him, aiming for his face. Torrence¡¯s situation had suddenly be perilous. He quickly swung his body to the side to dodge the phoenixes¡¯ attack. At the same time, he swept upwards with his sword. The de shed through the bodies of both phoenixes. However, they remained unaffected. The phoenixes continued to w at Torrence¡¯s face, and their beaks continued to spew me as if nothing had happened. Skr and his men took the opportunity to surround Torrence. Torrence looked wildly at the men besieging him from all sides and at the two phoenixes attacking him from the air. Anything short of a miracle and Torrence¡¯s fate would be sealed at that moment. ¡°Torrence, you are dead!¡± Skr dered. He stared at Torrence, his arch nemesis, with hatred in his eyes. He let out a furious roar and charged towards him. Torrence¡¯s sword shed as he danced amongst the men, evading their strikes and retaliating with his own parry. All the men had jumped on him at once. Even the phoenixes were raining fire down on him. Torrence¡¯s life stood on a dangerous bnce. At that moment, he spun his body and executed the Blossom Tornado technique. Hallowed Sword shone with radiant light. Its brilliance blinded everyone in its vicinity. The movements of the sword went into a frenzy, deflecting the array of attacksing from all sides. Blossom Tornado was thest trick up Torrence¡¯s sleeve. It had drained him of his energy but had only managed to buy him a little extra time. Skr and his men were only temporarily staved off and were already regrouping tounch their second wave of attack. ¡°Stop!¡± A cold,manding voice called out. The two phoenixes let out an angry shriek and disappeared into the air. ¡°How dare you!¡± Moose shouted angrily. Skr and his men halted in mid-attack. Torrence seized the opportunity to lunge forward with his sword, killing a Golden Knight in a single fatal strike. Amidst all the bloodshed, Torrence managed to escape from the men who had encircled him. Then, he stood still and stared at Moose. Skr and his men, too, turned their eyes in the same direction. All of them saw Jonathan with one hand around Moose¡¯s neck and the other reaching for his magic wand. Moose¡¯s face was flushed with anger, and hatred burned in his eyes. Skr and his men immediately erupted in a state of agitation. ¡°Jonathan, what are you doing? Let Mr. Moose go right now! Otherwise, I will make sure you regret it!¡± Skr threatened. Ducson and the others were also ring at Jonathan. Torrence, however, wore an indecipherable expression. He had not expected Jonathan toe to his rescue. ¡°What am I doing? Well, as you can clearly see, I¡¯m helping the rebel, Torrence!¡± Jonathan retorted with augh. ¡°Why are you doing this?¡± Moose asked tightly. It was difficult for him to speak with his windpipes blocked, but he carried on, ¡°Do you even know what you are doing? You are ying with fire, and you will get yourself burned! You are challenging Theos and Supreme Sect. Do you really think you will win against Theos?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t try to scare me, Mr. Moose. I know you well, and I know the secret ns you keep to yourself,¡± Jonathan countered with a sneer. ¡°Why are you helping the rebel?¡± Moose asked furiously. He could not understand why Jonathan had made that move. ¡°It¡¯s simple. If Torrence had not rescued my sister and I, we would have died in Snowhaven,¡± Jonathan exined casually. Realization dawned on Moose and his men. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this. You are bringing more trouble to yourself than you can handle,¡± Torrence said, looking straight at Jonathan. ¡°Oh, I know,¡± Jonathan replied simply. Torrence was taken aback by Jonathan¡¯s casual eptance. ¡°And you¡¯re still willing to do this?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a religious person. I don¡¯t believe in gods. I only live by my own conscience, and I will not stand by and watch my savior die,¡± Jonathan said firmly. A gleam of understanding and appreciation shed in Torrence¡¯s eyes. ¡°Then, what will you do next?¡± he asked Jonathan. The two men exchanged words easily, ignoring all the other men on the battlefield. Moose and his men were helpless in the situation. ¡°Shall we kill them all? We will silence them once and for all!¡± Jonathan wondered out loud. Skr and his men were infuriated to hear Jonathan¡¯s casual remark. Does he think we are so easy to kill? ¡°We can kill them all, but word will still get around,¡± Torrence replied. ¡°Theos has far-reaching powers. She can easily use her omniscience to find out the truth.¡± Chapter 445 Chapter 445 Right then, Moose uttered in a deep voice, ¡°Jonathan, you heard Torrence. If you choose to turn back now, I¡¯ll act as if nothing had ever happened.¡± Jonathan chuckled in response and said, ¡°Mr. Moose, do you even believe your own words? Of course, I know you were sincere. However, once you¡¯ve be strong, you¡¯ll recall the embarrassment you endured today. The more you think about it, the more you¡¯ll feel resentful. By then, I think I¡¯ll be doomed.¡± After a short pause, he added, ¡°Hence, I have nothing to lose, so I might as well drag you down with me.¡± Those words rendered Moose speechless. At that moment, Yeverie was still standing by Jonathan¡¯s side. No matter what his decision was, she was determined to back him up. Enraged, Skr shouted at Jonathan, ¡°Let Mr. Moose free!¡± Jonathan ignored Skr and shifted his gaze toward Torrence. ¡°What do you think we should do next?¡± Torrence kept mum for a while before asking Jonathan, ¡°Have you thought things through? If you ask Mr. Moose to make you a promise now, you can get him and Skr to make an oath in the name of Theos, assuring that they will nevere after you in the future. After that, you can let Mr. Moose go and leave with yourpanions. That way, you¡¯ll walk away from this mess.¡± Moose¡¯s eyes lit up, and he chimed in, ¡°That¡¯s right, Jonathan. If you let me go, we won¡¯t trouble you in the future. I swear in the name of Theos.¡± Jonathan was tempted. That¡¯s one way I can get away from this freely. In the following moment, however, a smile spread across Jonathan¡¯s face as he looked at Torrence. ¡°Having already embarked on this course of action, it is only fitting that I see it through to the end. Retreating now would render all my previous efforts futile.¡± A glint of malice flickered in Torrence¡¯s eyes as he responded, ¡°Very well. If you are resolved to proceed, then eliminate him.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡± Skr fumed. At the same time, Moose¡¯s face had turned as pale as a sheet. ¡°Certainly,¡± Jonathan responded, his grip suddenly tightening. With an unexpected surge of strength, he snapped Moose¡¯s neck right then and there. Before Moose could react, his eyes popped out of his eye sockets, and blood streamed down from the corners of his mouth. Then and there, he died. Yeverie was left dumbfounded, utterly shocked by Jonathan¡¯s swift and ruthless execution of Moose. It was a turn of events she never anticipated. Jonathan knew he had no choice but to kill Moose because that was the only way he and Torrence could leave. He had no idea if Moose hadmitted any heinous crimes or was in the wrong, but he had already decided to rescue Torrence. Thus, killing Moose was a choice that had to be made. When things get tricky, one must not be weak and merciful. Jonathan didn¡¯t want to kill innocent people, but he knew he couldn¡¯t afford to act mercifully. ¡°F*ck you!¡± Skr was livid when he saw that Moose had died. His eyes were bloodshot as he dashed toward Jonathan. Skr swiftly unsheathed his gleaming sword, his movements akin to an unleashed tempest as he charged toward Jonathan with unyielding ferocity. In an instant, Jonathan¡¯s expression grew even more somber, his Dragon Binding Gloves still adorning his hands. With astonishing speed, Skr materialized before Jonathan, his sword poised unwaveringly at Jonathan¡¯s throat. A glint flickered in Jonathan¡¯s gaze as he swiftly employed his Dragon w Grab technique, seizing Skr¡¯s sword in a firm grip Simultaneously, Ducson, apanied by a Golden Knight, unleashed a coordinated attack against Jonathan, while the rest of the Golden Knights charged at Torrence. In that critical moment, Yeverie realized the need to take action. However, shecked a weapon, and engaging in a direct confrontation with numerous skilled swordsmen without any means of defense would be a suicidal move. Hence, Jonathan instructed Yeverie in a deep voice, ¡°Back away! I can deal with them!¡± Overwhelmed by the sight of the gleaming des in the hands of her adversaries, Yeverie felt fearful. She realized that remaining by Jonathan¡¯s side would only burden him further. With a determined nod, she swiftly retreated. Since Skr and the others were targeting Jonathan, they didn¡¯t bother chasing after Yeverie. As Jonathan extended his hand to seize Skr¡¯s sword, the skilled adversary swiftly twisted his wrist and delivered a diagonal sh toward Jonathan¡¯s arm. Reacting with agility, Jonathan lowered his shoulder and deflected the sword with a forceful strike, causing it to veer off course. Jonathan employed a flurry of swift and calcted movements, skillfully disrupting Skr¡¯s swordy and preventing him from executing his formidable techniques. Unfortunately for Jonathan, Skr wasn¡¯t the only one attacking him. Right then, Ducson and the Golden Knight extended their swords toward Jonathan from opposite directions. Just like that, they had him surrounded. Despite Jonathan¡¯s formidable cultivation level, he found himself unable to gain the upper hand against Skr due to thebined efforts of Ducson and the Golden Knight, which created an obstacle that impeded Jonathan¡¯s progress. In this moment of crisis, Jonathan employed Shadow Step, his form bing a blur as he evaded the imminent three-way assault. With impable agility, he gracefully weaved through the chaotic battlefield, employing his feather-like footwork to swiftly maneuver in a zigzag pattern. The vast expanse of Dragon Pce provided an ideal battleground for the fierce confrontation. As Jonathan swiftly made his retreat, Skr and hispanions wasted no time in pursuit. While Jonathan possessed a higher cultivation level than Skr and the others, he knew that their advantagey in their swords. In a fair fight, Jonathan was confident in his ability to overpower them all simultaneously. s, being expert swordsmen, his adversaries wielded immense destructive power, and their proficiency in swordy made them formidable opponents, capable of unleashing devastating attacks. Jonathan knew that he, alone, could not ovee their relentless and coordinated assault. On the other hand, despite their best efforts, Skr and the other two were unable to defeat Jonathan due to his incredible speed and agility. As the battle raged on, Yeverie was sitting idly by. Although no one bothered to attack her, she couldn¡¯t be of assistance to anyone. She could not help but wonder if things would be different if she had a weapon in hand. While Jonathan¡¯s fight was a stalemate, Torrence¡¯s battle was rather one-sided. At that moment, Torrence was fighting against the rest of the Golden Knights between the ice pirs in Dragon Pce. His sword techniques were too much for his opponents to handle. Not only was Torrence¡¯s cultivation level higher than Jonathan¡¯s, but the former also had a sword in his hand. Torrence showcased his absolute strength as the leader of the Holy Golden Knights. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Before long, he had already taken down three of the Golden Knights. It didn¡¯t necessarily mean Torrence was significantly stronger than Jonathan, but rather the advantage Torrence held as an elite swordsman with a weapon in hand. Jonathan¡¯s Dragon Binding Gloves were undoubtedly powerful, but their effectiveness was limited in a multi-opponent situation like the one he found himself in. While the gloves provided an advantage in one-on-onebat, they couldn¡¯t match the versatility and lethal nature of swords. Additionally, facing three highly skilled swordsmen wielding golden trefoil swords ced Jonathan at a significant disadvantage. It was no wonder he struggled to hold his ground against such formidable opponents. The presence of weapons undeniably yed a crucial role in the oue of battles. If Torrence were to face Skr and the other two adversaries without a sword, he would likely find himself in a simr predicament and be forced to retreat. For instance, consider a scenario where a man found himself cornered by three formidable opponents within the confines of a small space. Without any means of defense or offense, the odds were undeniably stacked against him. However, if the man had wielded a cleaver, the dynamics of the situation would have shifted dramatically. As Jonathan desperately evaded his pursuers, his attention was momentarily diverted to Torrence¡¯s ongoing battle. To his surprise, Torrence seemed to be handling his opponents with rtive ease. Once Torrence is done with those Golden Knights, Skr and the others are doomed! As soon as Jonathan noticed that, so did Yeverie and Skr. An important realization struck Skr like a bolt of lightning. Without Mr. Moose, we aren¡¯t strong enough to kill Torrence and Jonathan. Heck, we might even end up dying here. ¡°Retreat!¡± he shouted, his voice filled with a mix of urgency and determination. Without wasting a moment, he swiftly turned on his heels and began sprinting away, with Ducson and the Golden Knight close on his heels. Jonathan¡¯s relentless sprint came to an abrupt stop as he witnessed Skr, Ducson, and the Golden Knight retreating in haste. Nevertheless, he wasn¡¯t surprised to see how things had turned out. It¡¯s only normal for Skr and his men to retreat, but should I give chase and get rid of them? Right then, the Golden Knights who were engaged in battle with Torrence were also taking flight. Unlike Jonathan, Torrence was mercilessly killing all the retreating Golden Knights. Shortly after, he managed to kill all the Golden Knights he fought against. The hallowed halls of Dragon Pce became a haunting scene, permeated with the metallic scent of blood as the lifeless bodies of the defeated Golden Knightsy strewn across the grounds. ¡°We cannot allow any of them to escape!¡± Torrence shouted at Jonathan. ¡°If they ry this incident to Theos through the Crystal Ball, our lives will be in grave danger. We must eliminate everyst one of them to ensure our survival!¡± A sense of shock washed over Jonathan as he fully grasped the gravity of the situation. With a surge of adrenaline, he swiftly pursued his fleeing adversaries, his movements imbued with lightning-like speed. At that moment, his eyes burned with a fierce determination and a thirst for vengeance. Now that things havee to this point, there¡¯s nothing left to do apart from killing them. After all, this is a cruel world. In order to live on, I must be more vicious and evil than my enemies! In a matter of seconds, Jonathan positioned himself at the exit, blocking Skr and hispanions from escaping. As Skr and the others hastened toward the exit, a surge of anger coursed through Skr when he spotted Jonathan. Emitting a thunderous roar, he swung his sword fiercely toward Jonathan¡¯s head, aiming to strike him down. Skr, fueled by rage, unleashed an attack as swift as lightning and as powerful as thunder. The sword he wielded glinted with majestic rays of light, reflecting his formidable strength and determination. However, despite Skr¡¯s fierce attack, Jonathan remained unfazed, for the former was not as strong as Torrence. If Skr believed that a single strike could defeat him, he would be sorely mistaken. As Skr¡¯s sword came crashing down, Jonathan swiftly dodged to the left, his eyes focused and determined. In a split second, he unleashed his powerful Mongrel Attack. As Jonathan unleashed his rapid Mongrel Attack, he seamlessly incorporated a lightning-quick kick that was almost imperceptible to the naked eye. The force behind his leg was so swift and powerful that it seemed to blur in the air. Skr swiftly reacted by stepping back to evade Jonathan¡¯s unexpected attack, but he couldn¡¯t hide his surprise at the unorthodox and unpredictable move. With Skr momentarily off bnce, Jonathan seized the opportunity to close in on him, determined to end the fight. Just as Jonathan was about toy the fatal strike, Ducson¡¯s sword shed with Jonathan¡¯s palm, and a burst of sparks filled the air. Having missed the opportunity to end Skr, a frustrated Jonathan maintained an unyielding grip on the sword. Just then, he heard Skr letting out an agonizing scream. As Jonathan turned his gaze toward Skr, he saw Torrence standing behind him, his sword piercing through Skr¡¯s chest. The shock and realization on Skr¡¯s face were evident as he gasped for breath, unable to comprehend what had just transpired. Torrence, with a calcted and swift movement, had caught up to the scene and dealt a fatal blow to Skr from behind. Just like that, the talented young man was killed. Meanwhile, Ducson struggled to hold his ground against Jonathan¡¯s relentless assault. Sensing an opportunity, Torrence swiftly swung his sword toward Ducson, cleanly beheading him in one swift motion. With a steely determination, Torrence continued his rampage, eliminating each of the remaining Golden Knights with deadly precision. In the end, every member of Moose¡¯s group met their demise, leaving no survivors in their wake. Chapter 446 Chapter 446 Torrence¡¯s handsome face bore a cold expression, entuated by the faint traces of blood that lingered upon it. Jonathan had blood on his face too, but it made him look tough and determined. At that very moment, his eyes were filled with murderous intent. Yeverie came running over shortly after. Having seen her fair share of blood and gore, she wasn¡¯t too ufortable when she saw the blood around her. She quickly walked up to Jonathan and wiped the blood off his face with a paper towel. Torrence sheathed Hallowed Sword and wiped the blood off his face as well. After exchanging nces with Jonathan, he let out a hearty chuckle and said, ¡°From now on, we¡¯re brothers in arms!¡± Being a fair man, Jonathan replied with a smile, ¡°Yeverie and I would have died long ago if it weren¡¯t for you.¡± ¡°I would have died too if it weren¡¯t for you, so that makes us even. From now on, however, I will treat you as a close friend!¡± Jonathan let out a chuckle. ¡°That would be a great honor!¡± Noticing that Yeverie had simply stood next to Jonathan without saying a word, Torrence shifted his gaze toward her and asked, ¡°By the way, you haven¡¯t introduced Yeverie yet. Is she your wife?¡± ¡°She¡¯s my woman,¡± Jonathan replied with a faint smile. ¡°And a very beautiful one, at that!¡± ¡°Hello, Mr. Torrence!¡± Yeverie greeted him politely. Torrence let out a heartyugh before retrieving something from his storage ring. ¡°It¡¯d be rude to make a new friend empty-handed. Here you go, Yeverie! This is for you!¡± he said while opening up his palm, revealing a shiny gem. It was the size of a pendant and looked really beautiful. Jonathan couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Is that a magic gem?¡± Torrence nodded. ¡°Yes, it is. This is a high-quality magic gem, so you should be able to sell it for a high price. Since I have no use for it, I figured I¡¯d give it to Yeverie as a gift.¡± ¡°Yeverie doesn¡¯t know magic, so it would be a waste to let her have it,¡± Jonathan said with a chuckle. Torrence shot the man a displeased nce in response. ¡°Shut up! I¡¯m just giving it to her as a fashion essory!¡± Jonathan burst outughing when he heard that. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Torrence!¡± Yeverie said with a sweet smile as she took the magic gem over. She was really happy to receive a beautiful magic gem, but what made her even happier was the fact that Torrence thought she was Jonathan¡¯s wife. Torrence felt happy too when he saw Yeverie ept his gift. That was when Jonathan thought of something and said, ¡°These guys are all wearing storage rings. I¡¯ll have to loot them.¡± Torrence had no reason to object to that. ¡°They¡¯re carrying lots of food and water.¡± ¡°Moose seems to have magic gems on him. I¡¯ll be keeping them for myself,¡± Jonathan said while walking toward Moose¡¯s corpse. ¡°Why are you so obsessed with magic gems?¡± Torrence asked while looting the other storage rings. ¡°You don¡¯t know, do you? I am an Omni-Element Magician!¡± Jonathan revealed with a smile. Torrence paused and looked up at Jonathan in shock. ¡°What did you just say?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll see in a bit,¡± Jonathan replied as he removed the storage ring from Moose¡¯s corpse and retrieved the Crystal Ball from it. As Torrence walked up to Jonathan, thetter caressed the Crystal Ball and said, ¡°Watch!¡± A few secondster, the Crystal Ball lit up with a myriad of colors. Torrence was so shocked that he simply stood there and stared at the Crystal Ball. Being a former Holy Golden Knight of Supreme Sect, he had witnessed countless students perform tests on Crystal Balls. However, he had only seen them light up with three colors at most, and even that was extremely rare. Torrence remembered that the Magician who made Crystal Ball emit three colors was a Three-Element Magician named Reddy, and that was ten years ago. Reddy had already be a white-robed priest within Supreme Sect and held a huge amount of influence. Even Torrence would have to treat Reddy with respect if he were to bump into thetter. Torrence then counted the colors that appeared on the Crystal Ball in Jonathan¡¯s hands and saw that there were six colors in total. Oh, my goodness! He really is an Omni-Element Magician! Even Theos has only mastered five elements! How could a guy like Jonathan¡­ Noticing the look of surprise and disbelief in Torrence¡¯s eyes, Jonathan proudly put the Crystal Ball away and asked, ¡°Well? What do you think?¡± After taking a moment to regain hisposure, Torrence asked, ¡°You didn¡¯t cheat, did you?¡± Jonathan rolled his eyes at the man in response. ¡°How would I even cheat?¡± He then paused for a few seconds before continuing, ¡°This isn¡¯t really useful, though, and I don¡¯t have time to be cultivating magic here either. Right now, I need to focus on getting out of here so I can return to the main world as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Now that you have offended Theos, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be incredibly difficult for you to even survive her wrath, let alone return to the main world,¡± Torrence said solemnly. Jonathan didn¡¯t seem bothered by his warning, though. ¡°I have offended way more people in the main world, but I¡¯m still alive and well. I will deal with any threat thates my way, and I will leave the oue to fate.¡± Torrence had nothing further to say when he saw how nonchnt Jonathan was. ¡°So, what do you n on doing next? Also, why did youe all the way here to Dragon Pce? What is your objective?¡± Jonathan asked while ncing at the corpses strewn across the grounds. ¡°Of course, I have my reasons foring here, but this is not the time nor the ce to be talking about that. Let¡¯s find somewhere that¡¯s a little cleaner,¡± Torrence replied in a deep voice. Jonathan nodded, and the three of them made their way out of Dragon Pce. Despite being the ones who killed those people, they had no intention to take care of the corpses. Instead of leaving Demon Pce after stepping out of Dragon Pce, the three of them found themselves another pce that was clean and secluded. It was known as Feather Pce and had ice walls as well as divine dragon statues. In order to getfortable, Jonathan set up a tent to keep the cold out beforeying out mattresses inside. That instantly created a cozy atmosphere inside the tent, which formed a huge contrast with the icy- cold surroundings. ¡°You must be hungry, right, Torrence? How about we cook up some mutton stew and have some wine to warm up? We can discuss your situation afterward. What do you say?¡± Jonathan suggested. Torrence let out a hearty chuckle when he heard that. ¡°That sounds great! I haven¡¯t had any wine since I was on the run after betraying Supreme Sect. Who would¡¯ve thought I¡¯d be able to wine and dine at a ce like this, eh?¡± Jonathan then retrieved lots of ingredients and wine from his storage ring. Naturally, he ced Yeverie in charge of heating up the food. To do that, she would first have to get a fire going. Although Jonathan had a ton of fire talismans in the storage ring, neither he nor Torrence were Magicians, so they could not ignite the fire talismans. Not only would it suck to not have a fire, but they would also have no way to cook anything. Torrence let out a helpless sigh and shed Jonathan a wry smile as he asked, ¡°Well? You¡¯re an Omni- Element Magician, aren¡¯t you? Do you have a way to ignite the fire talisman?¡± Jonathan scratched the back of his head and replied awkwardly, ¡°I really have no idea how to do that, but I can give it a shot and see if it works.¡± He then picked up a fire talisman and examined it closely. Just like a talisman from The Destino, the fire talisman was very unique and appeared to be made out of very hard material. There were tons of strange symbols on it, but Jonathan couldn¡¯t understand any of them. Even so, Jonathan could feel fire elements dancing about on the surface of those mysterious symbols. I¡¯llmunicate with it through spiritual energy! With that in mind, Jonathan emptied his cerebral domain while rubbing the fire talisman in his hands as though it were a Crystal Ball. He could see within his cerebral domain that the fire elements were locked up by the symbols on the fire talisman. ¡°Come out, all of you!¡± Jonathan said in an attempt tomunicate with the fire elements within his cerebral domain. As though the fire elements had a consciousness of their own, they responded to him by moving a lot faster. The symbols were only there to hold the fire elements in ce, not to keep them trapped. A second later, the fire talisman ignited on its own. Fire talismans were like firecrackers, so one had to be extremely careful when storing them. Otherwise, they could easily catch fire and start a chain reaction. Bymunicating with the fire elements, Jonathan was able to ignite the fire talisman fairly easily. ¡°Ouch!¡± Jonathan eximed and opened his eyes when he felt a painful sensation on his hand, only to see that the fire talisman was burning brightly. He then chucked the fire talisman into the furnace while Torrence watched on with a smile. ¡°You truly are a natural at this Magician stuff, Jonathan! I can¡¯t believe you were able to ignite that fire talisman so quickly!¡± he eximed. Jonathan, who found magic to be rather fun, simply shed him a smug grin in response. He then ignited a few more fire talismans in a row, warming the tent up almost instantly. A fire talisman could burn for up to three hours, so the amount of fire talismans the three of them had would surely suffice. The mutton used for the stew had been precooked and frozen using a freezing spell. Given how cold their surrounding was, they didn¡¯t even need to use any freezing spells. It didn¡¯t take Yeverie long to prepare the mutton stew, which exuded a really fragrant aroma. Jonathan and Torrence poured themselves some wine and drank to their hearts¡¯ content. Thetter let out a satisfied grunt after downing his ss of wine. Jonathan took a bite of the mutton and clinked sses with Torrence. ¡°Here¡¯s to our new life after surviving that deadly encounter!¡± ¡°Yes! Cheers!¡± Torrence replied with a hearty chuckle. The two then downed their drinks in one go. Noticing that Yeverie was only serving the two of them, Torrence told her to eat with them. ¡°I¡¯m not hungry just yet, Mr. Torrence,¡± she said. ¡°Sit down and eat with us, Yeverie. We can pour our drinks ourselves,¡± Jonathan insisted. Hearing this, Yeverie nodded and sat down next to them. Jonathan then nced at Torrence as he said, ¡°It is fate that brought us here today, Torrence. I am curious, though¡­¡± Chapter 447 Chapter 447 Jonathan asked, ¡°I must admit, I am quite intrigued. As a Holy Golden Knight within the esteemed Supreme Sect, someone who is held in high regard, what led you to betray them and make your escape?¡± Yeverie nced at Torrence as she had the same question, too. Torrence¡¯s expression turned dark as pain crossed his features. He slowly revealed, ¡°From my earliest memories, I was raised within Supreme Sect. There was a group of us, children who grew up together, and as time passed, some of us went on to be Holy Golden Knights, clerics, cardinals, and priests. We were sent to various corners of the country to serve Supreme Sect. We were close friends. Despite being an orphan, I felt blessed to have the opportunity to serve Theos, to live a privileged life, to be respected by many, and to have such incrediblepanions.¡± Jonathan and Yeverie exchanged a knowing nce, acknowledging the privileged life that Torrence had experienced within Supreme Sect. This only served to intensify their curiosity, prompting them to yearn for more insight into the circumstances that led to Torrence¡¯s betrayal and escape. Torrence continued, ¡°From a young age, the elders in Supreme Sect instilled in us the belief that Theos was the one and only God, the most benevolent and radiant deity in the world. They taught us that by faithfully cing our trust in Theos, we would transcend even in the face of death.¡± Such teachings were not umon within the realm of religious practice. Jonathan recognized the familiar dynamics at y. He understood that religion often revolved around faith, and faith was the very essence of any religious belief system. It was customary for Supreme Sect to encourage their disciples to put their trust in Theos. Torrence continued, ¡°Thus, I have always regarded Theos as a great, radiant, and holy presence.¡± Jonathan immediately sensed something and asked, ¡°Did you realize something that made you think Theos wasn¡¯t that great?¡± Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Torrence gazed at Jonathan as hatred shed across his eyes. He replied, ¡°Do you know something? Theos is not the benevolent and virtuous figure she presents herself to be. In truth, she is a shrewd ruler who maneuvered her way to the pinnacle of power. The religion she promotes serves as a means to consolidate the faith of her disciples, allowing her to demonstrate her supposed greatness. Additionally, she established the Drago Guards, a group entrusted with locating talented children throughout the country and bringing them to Supreme Sect for cultivation. It matters little whether the children are orphans or have families. The Drago Guards would take them away, covertly disposing of their families regardless of the families¡¯ consent.¡± Upon hearing Torrence¡¯s ount, Jonathan couldn¡¯t help but think about Lah and the striking parallels between her experiences in the Divine Realm and Supreme Sect that Torrence described. Jonathan became despondent when he thought of Lah. Lah had hidden within the Eara Gate as she was upset with the Divine Realm. Both the Divine Realm and Supreme Sect pretended to be kind, yet beneath that fa?ade resided a merciless and ruthless essence. Jonathan asked solemnly, ¡°Torrence, were your parents murdered by the Drago Guards?¡± Torrence replied, ¡°The existence of the Drago Guards is Supreme Sect¡¯s biggest secret. I stumbled upon their existence by chance during a mission, and I managed to track down and interrogate one of the Drago Guards, which led me to uncover their hidden secret. Through my investigations, I gradually unraveled the truth. I consider myself fortunate in this regard, as I happened to be an orphan.¡± After a brief pause, he continued, ¡°Nevertheless, I can no longer bear the hypocrisy of Supreme Sect. From as far back as I can remember, I took great pride in being a disciple of Supreme Sect. However, my faith has been shattered upon uncovering the dark secret of the Drago Guards. I can no longer remain within the confines of the sect. Moreover, it is only a matter of time before the higher-ups discover my investigation into the Drago Guards. Given that the Drago Guards are their most closely guarded secret and havemitted numerous crimes, they would not hesitate to eliminate me. They have been relentlessly pursuing me to prevent the truth from being exposed to the public. I believe they have covered their tracks extensively, making it nearly impossible for outsiders to uncover anything should an investigation take ce now.¡± Jonathan pointed out, ¡°However, it doesn¡¯t appear that Supreme Sect is going all out to eliminate you. Moose and others may have the ability to kill you, but it would prove challenging for them. If your betrayal is truly regarded as a top priority by the sect, why haven¡¯t they unleashed their full force to apprehend you? I believe they have the capability to do so.¡± Torrence rified, ¡°My betrayal is a deep disgrace to Supreme Sect, and it is also a well-guarded secret. They haven¡¯t exposed it to the public, ensuring that no one else is aware of it. Therefore, Supreme Sect must maintain a low profile. Additionally, Moose possesses numerous concealed weapons, making it effortless for them to eliminate me. If you hadn¡¯t arrived unexpectedly, I would have already met my demise.¡± ¡°Moose have other secret weapons?¡± Jonathan asked. ¡°I checked his storage ring but didn¡¯t discover anything special.¡± Torrence borated, ¡°The magic gem was his hidden weapon. He likely possessed other distinctive spells as well, although he didn¡¯t have the opportunity to utilize them since you defeated him. Supreme Sect had confidence in his ability to eliminate me.¡± Jonathan nodded. ¡°I see. After all, his Fire Phoenixes nearly took your life.¡± Torrence continued, ¡°Thus, the averted crisis owes much to luck, primarily because you killed Moose. If you hadn¡¯t gained his trust and happened to be by his side, it wouldn¡¯t have been so easy for us to eliminate them. The presence of a Magician is extremely terrifying.¡± Jonathan replied, ¡°That¡¯s right. In the main world, the first target we aim to eliminate in an e-sports game is usually the wizard!¡± ¡°What is an e-sports game?¡± Torrence was baffled. Jonathan chuckled. ¡°Well, it¡¯s something from the main world. You wouldn¡¯t understand even if I exin it to you.¡± Hearing that, Torrence stopped pursuing the matter. Jonathan eximed, ¡°Let¡¯s see if Moose¡¯s storage ring holds any of those valuable items you mentioned.¡± He then proceeded to search through Moose¡¯s storage ring. Shortly after, Jonathan found three different spells. He spread the three spells out and asked, ¡°Are these the spells you talked about? By the way, how did you know Moose had these in possession?¡± Torrence nodded in agreement. ¡°Indeed, Supreme Sect must have carefully selected and equipped Moose for his mission. They have ess to many skilled Magicians who would have provided him with powerful spells. Although I don¡¯t fullyprehend the intricacies of these spells, their mere presence in Moose¡¯s possession indicates their effectiveness and value.¡± He added, ¡°If Moose used these spells directly, it would be useless to threaten him. If he did that, I would be dead by now.¡± Jonathan smiled and replied, ¡°The development of certain events may seem coincidental, but in reality, they are inevitable. Moose was a cautious person, and he wouldn¡¯t have unleashed his strongest attack on you without being certain of its sess. It was his personal habit. Little did he know that I would strike him from behind. In fact, if it weren¡¯t for you saving me earlier, I would never have intervened. There were no signs or reasons for me to do so.¡± Torrence nodded slightly as he knew Jonathan¡¯s words made sense. Yeverie couldn¡¯t contain her curiosity and asked, ¡°Mr. Lawson, what are these spells?¡± Jonathan¡¯s lips curled. ¡°Let me take a look. Perhaps they can save our lives when we¡¯re in danger.¡± There were a total of three spells, and their quality surpassed that of fire talismans. Jonathan selected a blue spell and held it, closing his eyes to sense it. The incantation within the spell was mysterious, and only Magicians could crack it. For example, when it came to the fire talisman, Moose, being a Light Magician, couldn¡¯t sense any fire elements. Therefore, he could only unleash the fire elements by reciting the incantation. Jonathan, on the other hand, might not know any incantations, but he couldmunicate with fire elements and ignite the fire talisman. As for the other spells that weren¡¯t of light elements, Moose would have to chant the incantation to activate them. However, Jonathan had to rely on his own tomunicate with the elements. After understanding the blue spell, he sensed that it was a water elements spell. However, he didn¡¯t attempt to unleash the water elements. Instead, he established a connection with the water elements, seeking to understand the purpose and functionality of the spell. Soon, Jonathan perceived the condensed water elements within the spell, and their power was remarkably potent. He could sense that activating the blue spell would unleash a fierce torrent of water elements, manifesting as one thousand and eighty-eight ice swords soaring through the air, targeting the enemy. Jonathan immediately exined what he saw to Torrence. ¡°I know. This spell is called Aurora¡¯s Praise, and it was created by an elder named Jayron,¡± Torrence swiftly responded. Jonathan broke into a smile. ¡°This coulde in handy if we encounter another enemy. I¡¯ll take this spell.¡± He then nced at the second spell, which was a gold one. After sensing the spell, Jonathan realized it was a spell infused with light elements. The temperature contained within was incredibly high. Once activated, it would unleash thousands of golden mes, making it even more destructive than Aurora¡¯s Praise. Jonathan told Torrence what he saw within the spell. To which thetter exined, ¡°This spell is called Backlit me Magic, created by an elder named Burdock. He is a Rank Nine Magician within Supreme Sect, known for his exceptional magic skills.¡± Jonathan chuckled bitterly. ¡°It seems like all the elders in Supreme Sect are capable, huh?¡± Chapter 448 Chapter 448 Upon hearing that, Torrence said solemnly, ¡°Well, Paradiso is the strongest nation in Moranta. Since its inception, Paradiso had stood out with its exceptional magical prowess. The founder and first ruler, Darve, had been a renowned figure, hailed as the most formidable man in history. Possessing extraordinary talents in both magic andbat, Darve set the standard for the subsequent rulers of Paradiso. They too prioritized the development of magic andbat skills, solidifying their position as a powerful force among the royal families of Paradiso.¡± He took a momentary pause before continuing, ¡°Nevertheless, despite the prevailing circumstances, Supreme Sect managed to rise above all others and assert its authority in collecting taxes. It even seeded in gaining recognition from Paradiso, which attests to the immense strength of Supreme Sect.¡± Jonathan and Yeverie were caught off guard by the revtion. Jonathan responded with a wry smile, saying, ¡°Well, that doesn¡¯t concern me anymore. I¡¯m going back to the main world, after all.¡± He paused for a moment, then grinned. ¡°But I¡¯m curious, what is the third spell?¡± With that, he picked up the third, purple spell. Jonathan closed his eyes and tapped into his spiritual sense to investigate further. Within moments, he sensed the distinct presence of earth elements in the third spell. As Jonathan delved deeper into the essence of the third spell, he sensed an intriguing quality to its earth elements. They swirled and twisted like dark vortices, concealing their true purpose from prying eyes. It was as if the spell held a hidden power, shrouded in mystery and intrigue. Immediately, Jonathan opened his eyes and turned to Torrence, rying the information he had uncovered. Although Torrencecked expertise in magic, his familiarity with spells and knowledge of the elders¡¯ magic allowed him to grasp the significance of Jonathan¡¯s findings. ¡°This spell, known as Door of Enlightenment, was created by an Earth Magician and the chief elder of Supreme Sect, Derren.¡± ¡°What exactly is this ¡®Door of Enlightenment¡¯?¡± Jonathan inquired, his curiosity piqued. Torrence proceeded to provide an exnation, stating, ¡°Door of Enlightenment has the ability to transform into an underground gateway. By entering the gate, one can evade pursuit and seek refuge. Furthermore, it has the capability to transform into the Eara Gate, effectively trapping individuals within. Once trapped inside, unless they possess formidable magical abilities, escape bes nearly impossible as they are buried deep underground.¡± ¡°That¡¯s impressive!¡± Jonathan eximed, his eyes filled with awe and admiration for the spell. He was genuinely impressed by its capabilities. Soon, Jonathan discerned the presence of two distinct energies within the Door of Enlightenment spell. One emanated a gentle and soothing aura, while the other exuded a fierce and powerful force. The ferocious energy within the spell served to assail and defeat adversaries, while the gentle energy provided protection and aid to those seeking refuge from pursuers. Havingprehended the intricacies of the three spells, Jonathan safely stored them within his spatial ring, ensuring their essibility whenever the need arose. Due to concerns about security, Jonathan opted to rely on his spatial ring rather than the storage ring, finding it to be a safer and more trustworthy option for storing valuable spells. Then, he turned his gaze toward Torrence and couldn¡¯t help but ask the burning question, ¡°Is it true, Mr. Moose¡¯s im that you stole the Auropurple Crown?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s true.¡± Torrence nodded solemnly in response to the question.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Jonathan¡¯s curiosity prompted him to inquire further. ¡°Why did youe to Demon Pce after stealing the Auropurple Crown?¡± ¡°Naturally, I¡¯m here to pledge my allegiance to Demon Dragon,¡± Torrence responded. ¡°The Auropurple Crown is a divine relic of Supreme Sect. I n to offer it to Demon Dragon as a symbol of my loyalty and seek his protection in return. Given that Demon Dragon and Theos are archenemies, I believe he will be pleased to have the Auropurple Crown in his possession.¡± Jonathan fell into a pensive silence, contemting the situation at hand. After a moment, he spoke up with a serious tone. ¡°It appears that your n might encounter an obstacle. The entity frozen in Dragon Pce, was it indeed Demon Dragon?¡± Torrence affirmed with a nod. ¡°Indeed, it is Demon Dragon who is frozen in Demon Pce.¡± He paused for a moment, collecting his thoughts before continuing, ¡°There have always been rumors circting about Demon Dragon¡¯s confinement within Demon Pce. Even Theos herself, despite her power, was apprehensive about venturing into Demon Pce. I believed that Demon Dragon was still alive until I witnessed the current state of the pce and the frozen state of Demon Dragon. It was a startling revtion.¡± A cloud of concern settled over Torrence¡¯s face as he processed the implications. It was evident that the revtion was far from desirable news for him. ¡°What are your ns now?¡± asked Jonathan. A bitter smile formed on Torrence¡¯s lips as he responded to Jonathan¡¯s question, ¡°Initially, seeking refuge with Demon Dragon was my only recourse. However, with him now frozen, it seems there is no longer a ce for me in this world.¡± Jonathan¡¯s anxiety rose, and he felt a surge of panic. Wait, we¡¯re in the same boat now. Does that mean I have no ce either? Are we both left with nowhere to go? Torrence observed Jonathan¡¯s troubled expression and let out a wry smile. ¡°I warned you about the gravity of the situation, but you refused to listen. Regret won¡¯t change our predicament now.¡± Jonathan chuckled lightly and replied, ¡°Regret? I don¡¯t believe in regrets. I knew what I was getting into when I chose to assist you.¡± He paused for a moment, deep in thought, before continuing, ¡°However, we can¡¯t afford to remain idle. We must find a solution. What if we pledge our loyalty to the King of Paradiso instead?¡± Torrence shook his head in disagreement. ¡°That won¡¯t work.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°The royal family dislikes Supreme Sect, but they are allies. It is precisely this alliance that allowed Supreme Sect to be as powerful as it is today. If we seek refuge with the royal family, they will likely betray us and hand us over to Supreme Sect.¡± Jonathan¡¯s expression turned somber as he realized the gravity of their predicament and the limited options avable to them. ¡°We can¡¯t rely on Demon Dragon, and seeking refuge with the royal family is out of the question. In that case, should we just hide?¡± he suggested. ¡°Even if we hide, Theos possesses the Holy Scripture, which grants her the ability to locate us wherever we may be.¡± Jonathan¡¯s spirit sank as he eximed in disbelief, ¡°Are we truly doomed to die?¡± After releasing a heavy sigh, Torrence affirmed with a solemn tone, ¡°Betraying Supreme Sect is essentially inviting death upon oneself.¡± Jonathan, however, refused to ept the notion of a hopeless situation and dered, ¡°I refuse to believe that there is absolutely no way out. No one is all-powerful, not even Theos.¡± Torrence proposed, ¡°For the time being, we should stay in this snowy tundra. It used to be the exile grounds for the dragon n, and Theos is unwilling to venture into this area. Therefore, it offers us rtive safety. However, since we have eliminated Mr. Moose and his group, Theos maye after us once she bes aware of it.¡± ¡°I nned to find refuge with Demon Dragon, but with Demon Dragon frozen, our safety here is no longer guaranteed if Theoses for us.¡± He sighed. Suddenly, Jonathan¡¯s gaze shifted toward Torrence, a spark of curiosity igniting within him as he contemted the dragons. ¡°Dragon n and Demon Dragon. What¡¯s going on here?¡± Jonathan wasn¡¯t someone who would dwell on his troubles. Before long, his worry had turned into curiosity. He had only heard of dragons in myths and legends. Now that he had heard about the existence of the dragon n and witnessed the presence of a real dragon in Demon Pce, Jonathan¡¯s curiosity burned brighter than ever. Torrence was momentarily taken aback before he began to exin, ¡°To delve into the topic of dragons, we must journey back to ancient times. Dragons were born kings, possessing innate magical abilities that surpassed the need for spell recitation. Additionally, their physical strength was unparalleled. During that era, dragons reigned supreme as the undisputed rulers of all species.¡± At that moment, Jonathan couldn¡¯t help but draw a parallel between dragons and dinosaurs. Dinosaurs were a greatly feared species, but they went into extinction. I guess the dragons are having trouble surviving too. His curiosity only deepened, and he became increasingly intrigued by the topic. ¡°You must be wondering why the dragons ended up like this despite being such a fearsome species, correct?¡± Torrence asked. Jonathan¡¯s smile was tinged with weariness as he replied, ¡°I am indeed curious about how the dragons ended up in their current state. However, deep down, I had a feeling that their downfall was inevitable.¡± ¡°Why do you think so? What led you to that conclusion?¡± Jonathan pondered for a moment before responding, ¡°Dragons possess immense power, both in their formidable physical bodies and their mastery of magic, yet throughout history, we have seen a pattern where smaller creatures tend to have longer lifespans. In the main world, formidable species like dinosaurs became extinct, while smaller organisms like microorganisms and nkton thrived. Even in the face of drastic events like ice ages or nuclear explosions, they manage to survive. It makes me wonder if the same principle applies to dragons as well.¡± Torrence¡¯s face became pensive as he delved into deep contemtion. ¡°Despite their immense power, dragons have a fundamental weakness.¡± Jonathan¡¯s quick thinking led him to a realization. ¡°Their reproductive capabilities must be quite limited, right?¡± he asked. On the sidelines, Yeverie attentively listened to the entire conversation, her focus unwavering. Torrence acknowledged with a nod. ¡°You¡¯re astute, indeed. Dragons face difficulties in reproduction, taking a hundred years to breed a single dragon. Furthermore, the number of female dragons has been declining over time, exacerbating the decline of their poption. In contrast, the human poption and other races such as orcs, elves, and dwarves have been growing steadily. The dragons saw this as a threat to their status and attempted to eliminate the other races, leading to the massive battle that took ce eight hundred years ago. However, the dragons failed to protect their status and suffered significant losses. After that defeat, the dragons retreated and isted themselves from the world.¡± He continued, ¡°Fifty years ago, humans discovered the existence of dragons. By that time, the dragon n had managed to recover their strength and size. Fearing a potential retaliation, the King of Paradiso joined forces with Supreme Sect tounch an attack on the dragons. In that battle, humans emerged victorious once again. The King of Dragons, known as Demon Dragon, was defeated by Theos. It was during this conflict that Demon Dragon earned his infamous title, as he caused significant casualties among humans. Later, consumed by anger, Demon Dragon contemted activating a forbidden spell that would bring about the destruction of both dragons and humans alike, but the king and Theos were able to stop him in time and formed a contract with him. Following the battle, Demon Dragon, along with his n, was exiled to this ce and forbidden from leaving.¡± The story left Jonathan and Yeverie deep in thought. Jonathan, scratching his nose, pondered and said, ¡°I understand that the dragons were initially in the wrong, but this time, they must feel incredibly wronged. They chose to hide, but humans provoked them, leaving them with no choice but to defend themselves, right?¡± ¡°Arguing about who is right or wrong is futile in this situation,¡± Torrence interjected. Chapter 449 Chapter 449 Jonathan was slightly stunned. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Torrence continued, ¡°The dragons used to be power-hungry, which caused all other major ns to work together and defeat them. This meant that the dragons weren¡¯t innocent, harmless creatures either. While the dragons have hidden themselves and haven¡¯tmitted any offense, what¡¯s to say they¡¯ll remain peaceful in the future? What if they attack humans again after they¡¯ve recuperated enough? In this scenario, it¡¯s normal for humans to make the first move against them.¡± Jonathan fell into deep thought. I must admit Torrence has a point. It¡¯s like two gunmen meeting each other in a dark forest. Their first thought isn¡¯t going to be making peace or even greeting each other. Their first instinct will be to shoot each other. After all, neither of them knows if the other bears ill will. They can¡¯t afford to find out if the stranger is going to shoot them. All humans know dragons are powerful, and dragons have a bad record. It¡¯s normal to want to eliminate the dragons before they can cause any substantial damage again. It¡¯s an irrefutable line of thinking. Jonathan replied, ¡°In that case, your desire to join Demon Dragon seems morally untenable.¡± Torrence replied, ¡°I don¡¯t care about that when my life hangs on a tightrope. Besides, even if I do join Demon Dragon, it doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m betraying humanity. I¡¯m not betraying anyone.¡± Jonathan sighed. ¡°In that case, have you ever regretted rebelling against Supreme Sect?¡± Torrence answered resolutely, ¡°No. I worshiped Theos. However, after Supreme Sect¡¯s true colors were revealed, I lost my faith. I can¡¯t stay in the sect anymore because I can¡¯t stop seeing everything rted to Supreme Sect as fake, hypocritical, and dirty. It just wasn¡¯t possible for me to stay in that ce even for a second longer. It¡¯s tiring to be on the run, but I feel free. Every breath of air I take reminds me of my independence.¡± Jonathan shed a faint smile. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you care so much about mental hygiene.¡± What is mental hygiene? It¡¯s about maintaining one¡¯s mental health. For example, you love your wife very much, but you find out one day your wife cheated on you. No matter how she apologizes or expresses regret for her actions, you just can¡¯t forgive her. Torrence took a sip of wine silently. Suddenly, he looked at Jonathan with a smile. ¡°After Demon Dragon was frozen, I practically fell into despair. But now I have a bold idea, thest spark of hope.¡± Intrigued, Jonathan asked, ¡°What do you have in mind?¡± ¡°We can start our own thing! The two most powerful individuals in the history of Moranta are Theos and the founding king of Paradiso, Darve. Theos is a five-element magician, and Darve possesses the same ability as Theos on top of his incredible martial arts skill. They have aplished glorious things. As for you, you¡¯re proficient in martial arts, and you¡¯re also capable of wielding all types of magic. You¡¯re much more talented than the two of them.¡± The excitement in Torrence¡¯s voice grew. ¡°Perhaps you¡¯ll even be more powerful than them in the future. I believe the heavens granted you these talents for a reason, Jonathan. There must be a deeper meaning behind your gifts. Perhaps you came from the main world to fulfill a mission.¡± He couldn¡¯t help but feel giddy with joy, thinking he had uncovered a great secret. Jonathan rubbed his nose. ¡°You know, magic cultivation isn¡¯t that easy. If I want to reach the level of Darve and Theos, I need at least a couple of decades of cultivation! Besides, my home is in the main world. If I stay here for a few decades, chaos will have probably descended upon the main world. Besides, it¡¯s pointless for me to cultivate magic because magic elements aren¡¯t present in the main world. My magical skills will be useless when I return home.¡± Disappointment shed past Torrence¡¯s eyes when he heard that. What he says makes sense. ¡°You¡¯re right. Ignore what I just said.¡± I know it¡¯s a ludicrous idea, a desperate attempt of a drowning man to grasp at straws. Noticing Torrence¡¯s disappointment, Jonathan thought of an idea. ¡°Since Demon Dragon is roughly an equal match to Theos, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s dead. It¡¯s only frozen. There must be a way to rouse it. It¡¯s a lot more reasonable for us to ce our hopes on it when it¡¯s a powerful entity that¡¯s still alive.¡± Torrence¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°You¡¯re right. After our meal, we¡¯ll check it out. Something must¡¯ve happened here that we don¡¯t know about.¡± Jonathan nodded. After their meal, they were reinvigorated. Their bodies felt warmer. They didn¡¯t pack up their tents because they still had to sleepter. They left Feather Pce and headed to Dragon Pce. Before they did, the stench of blood wafted into their noses. Jonathan and Yeverie had a strange familiarity with the smell of blood, but Torrence wasn¡¯t. He was frowning. The scene in Dragon Pce was as exactly as they recalled before they left. Bodies were strewn about in the hall while blood was painted on the walls and floors. Ahead of them was Demon Dragon, still frozen. Its expression remained unchanged. Jonathan and Torrence marched toward Demon Dragon. Soon, they arrived before the behemoth. When they stood in front of Demon Dragon, they felt like tiny ants. Jonathan and Torrence stared at Demon Dragon. They could spot the shock and rage still within the creature¡¯s eyes. ¡°This is where all dragons are banished,¡± said Torrence. ¡°Every other dragon I spotted here has been frozen, and all their expressions are of shock and terror. Some even appear enraged. This means someone else froze them.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Jonathan replied. ¡°Who would do that to themselves for no reason?¡± ¡°Then here¡¯s the big question. There are so many dragons here, and each of them is incredibly powerful. Who¡¯s strong enough to encase all of them in ice?¡± Jonathan pondered the question before suggesting, ¡°Could it be Theos?¡± Torrence shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s definitely not Theos. Even she isn¡¯t mighty enough to aplish this feat. Besides, if she did do this, it would¡¯ve been a source of pride for her. There¡¯s no doubt she would¡¯ve announced this incredible feat to garner even more worshippers. She has no reason to hide this. If my guess is urate, even Theos doesn¡¯t know what transpired here.¡± ¡°This is a type of ice magic, isn¡¯t it?¡± Torrence nodded. ¡°This is the super forbidden spell under Water Magic, Permafrost.¡± ¡°You said that even Theos couldn¡¯t have frozen all these dragons. Then who could have done this? I don¡¯t think someone capable of a feat of this scale is just a nobody in Moranta.¡± ¡°Logically, you¡¯re right. But I genuinely can¡¯t think of anyone in thisnd who possesses the ability to pull this off.¡± Jonathan rubbed his nose. ¡°It seems that this is aplicated case!¡± Torrence nodded in agreement. ¡°Is there a way to undo Permafrost?¡± Jonathan asked. ¡°Of course there is. It requires a mighty Divine Master to use a forbidden spell and manipte water elements to dispel Permafrost.¡± ¡°I¡¯m assuming neither of us can perform this feat.¡± Torrence smiled bitterly. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Then again, we aren¡¯t best friends with the dragons. Even if we can free them, we can¡¯t do it rashly. What if they kill us after we release them?¡± Torrence seemed downhearted. ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s pointless to wonder because we don¡¯t have the ability to free them.¡± He paused before continuing, ¡°How about we look around and see if we can find something else?¡± Jonathan nodded. ¡°Mr. Torrence, Mr. Lawson, something doesn¡¯t seem right.¡± Suddenly, Yeverie spoke tremblingly behind Jonathan. Her voice was filled with fear. Jonathan and Torrence quickly turned back. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Yeverie?¡± Jonathan spun around and saw that nothing had changed in Dragon Pce. The dragons were all still frozen. Torrence looked at Yeverie in confusion. Yeverie said, ¡°Two bodies are missing from the ground.¡± Shocked, Jonathan and Torrence immediately checked the floor. ¡°Whose bodies?¡± Soon, they realized something odd. The bodies of Moose and Skr were nowhere to be seen on the ground. What the f*ck! Jonathan broke into a cold sweat. This is too creepy! The colors drained from Torrence¡¯s countenance. Jonathan and Torrence exchanged a look of disbelief. ¡°Did someone elsee here and drag their bodies away?¡± Jonathan wondered aloud. Torrence knitted his eyebrows. ¡°Why would they do that?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think they survived, did they? I recall crushing Mr. Moose¡¯s throat. It¡¯s impossible for someone with a crushed throat to survive.¡± ¡°I stabbed Skr with a sword. He was definitely dead.¡± ¡°Look!¡± Yeverie eximed in shock and pointed ahead. Two scary-looking figures appeared in front of the group. They were Skr and Moose. Moose¡¯s neck was still a bloody mess, but his eyes were wide open. Likewise, Skr¡¯s eyes were open, and his chest was stained with blood. Chapter 450 Puppet Primordial Spirit Chapter 450 Puppet Primordial Spirit Many thoughts crossed Jonathan''s mind. They came back to life? This is the most eerie and unscientific thing I''ve seen yet! During my journey, I''ve encountered many incredible things. Even though plenty of them seem supernatural or fantastical on the surface, they can be exined with science. After all, things develop in ordance with logic and science. It doesn''t seem like there are any scientific exnations for Moose''s and Skr''s resurrection! However, just because it seems that way doesn''t mean that''s the reality of things. There must be a secret behind their revival, a logical, scientific exnation as to how this is happening. It''s just that I haven''t figured out what it is yet. Perhaps neither of them was truly brought back to thend of the living. Torrence looked at Moose and Skr intently. Sensing that something was wrong with Torrence, Jonathan asked, ¡°Did you figure something out, Torrence?¡± Torrence ignored Jonathan. Suddenly, the look in Torrence''s eyes changed as he looked at Moose. ¡°Theos?¡± ¡°Theos?¡± Both Jonathan and Yeverie were startled. At that moment, Moose spoke. As his throat had been crushed by Jonathan, his voice sounded hoarse and unpleasant to the ears. ¡°You have some nerve to betray Supreme Sect, Torrence!¡± Moose said coldly. ¡°Is he really Theos?¡± Jonathan asked again. Torrence nodded. ¡°He''s not the real Theos, but they''re being controlled by Theos through the power of the puppet primordial spirit.¡± ¡°Is it really powerful?¡± Jonathan''s heart lurched. ¡°Obviously!¡± Looking at Moose, Torrence sneered, ¡°Us mortals should be prostrating before you, shouldn''t we, oh great Theos?¡± ¡°What do you think? Are you nning to defy me? Do you think you''re powerful enough to do that?¡± Moose replied indifferently. ¡°I don''t care how mighty you are. I''ll never submit to a false god like you. Even though you did all those horrid, disgusting things, you still pretend to be kind andpassionate. Just thinking about it sickens me!¡± A rare look of rage shed past Moose''s eyes. ¡°You''re the first who dares to insult me like this, Torrence. Very well. I promise your end will be a miserable one!¡± ¡°You can torture and humiliate me however you want. No matter what you do, you''ll never stop me from looking down on you and spitting on you if I have the opportunity. I''m telling you, this is my freedom!¡± ¡°You have never possessed any freedom before the almighty Theos!¡± Moose roared before he attacked without warning. He pointed at Torrence, a bright light shining from it. A momentter, the ice on the ground where Torrence was standing suddenly surged upward. In an instant, an ice chain was formed. Torrence was slightly taken aback. Jonathan was stunned, too. Holy crap! Mr. Moose has suddenly be so powerful! Doesn''t he need to utter a spell to use magic? He didn''t do that at all to summon the ice! The icy chain was about to wrap itself around Torrence''s body. Torrence remained unmoved as he suddenly drew Hallowed Sword and sliced the ice chain apart. Then, he darted forward, aiming to behead Moose. At that moment, Skr made his move. He wielded his long sword and arrived before Moose in a snap. His attack with the sword was quick, too. He speedily parried Torrence''s assault and thrust his weapon at him. Torrence tilted his body and dodged the attack. With a twist of his wrist, he smacked Skr''s sword away and attempted to stab his eyes. Two expert swordsmen exchanged multiple blows. Their weapons moved at such high speed that they seemed like silver snakes dancing in the air. It was a fierce battle. Of course, Jonathan didn''t just stand around and do nothing. He wasn''t going to hold back after how things had transpired. Using Shadow Step, he arrived behind Moose in a sh. Then, he grabbed Moose''s head. ¡°Let''s see if you can survive this!¡± Jonathan roared before twisting and yanking Moose''s head off his body. Surprisingly, blood didn''t spurt out. Jonathan was still holding Moose''s head, which suddenly turned into a ball of ice threads. The ice threads rapidly bound Jonathan''s hands. There were tens of thousands of ice threads. They grew rapidly as if they were alive and wrapped themselves around Jonathan''s body. At that speed, they wouldn''t need much time to form an icy cocoon around Jonathan''s body. Meanwhile, Moose''s body abruptly turned into a pile of ice. The real Moose was ring at Jonathan from about three meters away. In an instant, Jonathan was trapped in danger. He started sweating profusely, astonished. He let out a roar and did his best to break free from the icy threads. Unfortunately for him, the cold threads were stic. He couldn''t escape. When Yeverie saw that, she panicked and immediately attempted to pull the icy threads off Jonathan. ¡°Don''t touch it!¡± yelled Jonathan. However, it was toote. Yeverie had touched the ice threads, which hastily spread toward her and circled around her body. Yeverie became trapped as well. I can''t snap these threads with brute force. What should I do? The gears in Jonathan''s mind turned rapidly. Right then, Torrence and Skr were having difficulty triumphing over the other. However, Torrence was having a hard time keeping his defense up. Skr was too proficient with the sword. The more he fought, the mightier he grew. His energy seemed to be inexhaustible, and he was an absurdly quick learner. Torrence almost couldn''t protect himself from Skr''s barrage of attacks anymore. If things went on ording to this situation, Jonathan, Torrence, and Yeverie would be dead. At that moment, Jonathan recalled something. F*ck! How can I forget I still have many fire talismans? Instantly, he summoned and activated one hundred fire talismans with his mind. In the blink of an eye, a zing inferno was created. As tough as the ice threads were, it still had a fatal weakness. All ice threads were swiftly melted by the me manifested by the fire talismans. Jonathan shook off the fire on his body and escaped the ice threads. Then, he sped toward Yeverie and lit a fire talisman to melt the ice threads binding her. Jonathan and Yeverie regained their freedom. At that moment, Jonathan nced at Torrence and saw that he could no longer hold on. He attempted to aid Torrence, but Moose interrupted him. Moose pointed at Jonathan again, a brilliant glow gathering on his fingertip. A phoenix appeared. The phoenix glittered in gold, its body engulfed in me. It charged toward Jonathan fiercely. ¡°Run!¡± Jonathan shouted at Yeverie. Yeverie understood his meaning and fled. Jonathan rolled on the ground and evaded the phoenix''s w attack. He waved his hand, casting a spell at Moose. The technique he unleashed was Aurora''s Praise. It was the first spell among the three that Jonathan possessed. In a sh, one thousand eight hundred and eighty-eight ice swords materialized in the air and shot toward Moose''s body. Moose''s expression remained unchanged. He pointed at the attack, and the ice swords around him froze in the air. They began melting together, forming a gigantic block of ice. Jonathan was bewildered by how ridiculously powerful Moose was. Still, Aurora''s Praise did stall Moose for some time, allowing Jonathan to help Torrence out. Once Jonathan joined the battle, Torrence had an easier time fighting back. However, Skr swiftly adjusted his strategy. Even though he was facing both Jonathan and Torrence, he was holding his ground pretty well. ¡°Go to hell!¡± Jonathan cast the second spell, Backlit me Magic, at Skr. Tens of thousands of golden light zipped toward Skr. Skr waved his sword, dodging the attack. Seeing that Skr was in danger, Moose quickly made his move. Ice surged up from the ground around Skr, forming a shield to protect him and locking him inside. Jonathan''s spell was powerful as the volley of light continued to attack the ice shield. Jonathan and Torrence didn''t have the nerve to stick around. They exchanged nces before slipping away. Yeverie was already waiting for them at the entrance. Once they met up with each other, they fled. ¡°Get rid of Auropurple Crown, Torrence.¡± Jonathan suddenly thought of something during their escape. ¡°Theos can track us through it.¡± Torrence''s expression shifted. He removed Auropurple Crown from his storage ring and threw it away without hesitation. They sprinted as hard and fast as they could. Not long after, they arrived at the copsed exit from before. It was a thirty-meter drop. Jumping down from there was easy, but leaping up proved to be difficult. Jonathan turned to Yeverie. ¡°You head up first, then use the rope to pull us up.¡± As he spoke, he handed a small storage ring to her. Much equipment was kept inside that storage ring, including ropes. Yeverie nodded. Jonathan kneeled slightly, bending his leg. Yeverie stepped on Jonathan''s thigh and sat on his shoulders. In a single motion, Jonathanunched her upward. At the same time, Yeverie jumped. Her body was light, and he was powerful. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. A mere thirty-meter wall couldn''t stop them. Soon, Yeverie arrived at the top. Jonathan turned to Torrence. ¡°I''ll throw you up.¡± Torrence nodded. Jonathan catapulted Torrence out of Demon Pce as well. After that, Torrence and Yeverie dropped the rope. Just as Jonathan was about to climb the rope, he turned around and saw that Skr had already caught up with them. Chapter 451 Desolation Chapter 451 Destion Skr didn''t possess any murderous intent. It was as though he was a swordsman without a soul. However, the coordination between his swordsmanship and his body was as precise as aputer. There was no w in his attacks. Jonathan had fought against Skr with Torrence before. It was an exhausting experience. At that moment, Jonathan spotted Skring toward him. I won''t be able to climb up anymore. Skr will cut the rope. That was guaranteed to happen because Skr''s programming was near perfect. There would be no faults in his movements. If the rope was severed while Jonathan was climbing it, he would be briefly suspended in midair. Jonathan wasn''t a match for Skr in the first ce. If he were to get stuck in the air, even just for a moment, thetter would definitely eliminate him. With no other options, Jonathan escaped toward the west, which was the opposite direction of Skr. He bolted away at lightning speed. Skr immediately pursued his target. Yeverie and Torrence were stunned when they witnessed that scene from above. ¡°I''m going to save Mr. Lawson.¡± Yeverie was extremely worried. Torrence promptly stopped her. ¡°I''ll go. You hide somewhere here first.¡± With that, he jumped down. While Yeverie was also a Divine Master, she wasn''t abatant. Furthermore, she didn''t have any weapons. If she joined Torrence, she would be targeted by the enemies and be a burden. On the contrary, if she stayed up there, Jonathan and Torrence could focus better on defending themselves. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Yeverie was aware of that, which was why she didn''t follow Torrence despite how worried she was. Jonathan had been escaping for three minutes, while Skr had been in hot pursuit behind him. This is bad! Jonathan swiftly spotted the end of Demon Pce ahead of him, which was an ice wall. If I keep running away, I''ll get myself trapped! At that moment, he wasn''t aware that Torrence wasing to his rescue. He didn''t expect anyone to help him out. What should I do? Only Skr is chasing after me right now. I don''t see Mr. Moose anywhere. I think it''s because Mr. Moose is a magician, so he''s physically weaker and can''t keep up with me. Skr can because he already possesses that ability. This means Theos cannot force them to surpass the limitation of their physical bodies despite being able to control them. In other words, Skr didn''t actually be more powerful. He''s just extremely skilled with the sword. In other words, I''m still mightier than him! A crucial realization dawned upon Jonathan. What the f*ck. I can''t believe Skr became more threatening than me just because he has a sword. Does this mean I can''t defeat Theos even when he''s only utilizing Skr''s strength? This is infuriating! I''ve never been afraid of anyone when ites to fighting before! Jonathan put on the Dragon Binding Gloves. He had just arrived at the end of Demon Pce. Before him was the ice wall. He suddenly stopped. Skr caught up with him momentster and swung his sword, ready to split him in half. Even though it seemed as if he was waving the sword casually, he was actually exerting much power. A single swing of his de could almost bisect Jonathan''s body. When one made their move, an expert would know whether they were as exceptional as they had made themselves out to be. Jonathan spun around like a snake and faced his opponent. At the same time Skr unleashed an attack, Jonathan attacked him from below,unching him into the air. Jonathan was so skilled with the technique that it could be said he had mastered itpletely. Skr''s expression remained unchanged as he thrust his sword at Jonathan''s head. He acted as though his victory against Jonathan was secured and that he was about to win. Skr''s swordsmanship had changed. His next move was horrifying and couldn''t be blocked. When Jonathan took on a defensive stance, he had already predicted Skr to use that technique. After all, Skr was like aputer. Every action he took was the most precise and effective one. Jonathan was also an expertbatant, so it wasn''t difficult for him to guess what Skr would do next. Instead of dodging Skr''s sword strike, he clutched his legs and shoved him into the air. Skr wasn''t as physically strong as Jonathan. He immediately toppled backward. But he remainedposed. He spun his sword and tapped the ground with the tip. Then, his body contorted in a strange way. Like a snake, he bent his body toward Jonathan before thrusting his de at him. It was an astonishing and appalling turn of events. During the entire process, Skr was in the air, his feet still in Jonathan''s hands. Yet, he had performed a series of difficult and monstrous maneuvers without breaking a sweat. Jonathan wasn''t stupid. Without hesitation, he threw Skr away, sending him flying. He didn''t stop there. He leaped and charged toward Skr. He nned to eliminate him by punching his waist before he dropped to the ground. Skr was about tond just as Jonathan arrived below him. He swung his sword at his adversary. That attack was performed without warning. Jonathan was forced to sidestep the assault. In that moment, Skrnded back on the ground. Jonathan realized that Skr was his equal. It won''t be easy for me to kill him as quickly as possible. Right then, Torrence arrived. The duo exchanged nces, murderous intent swelling in their hearts. We need to deal with Skr here as soon as possible. After that, we''ll destroy Mr. Moose. This is our only option for survival. Skr swept his gaze past the two without any expressions. Jonathan and Torrence attacked at the same time. Both of them were experts. In fact, Torrence was capable of ying multiple Golden Knights alone. Now that he had joined forces with Jonathan, he became even more powerful. Torrence tapped his foot lightly, causing a crack on the ground. In a sh, he appeared before Skr and attempted to slice him apart. The essence and beauty of swordsmanship lie in two simple actions: stabbing and shing. In terms of stabbing, one must strike like a lightning bolt so the opponent can''t react in time. As for shing, one must be able to overpower the opponent with only a single wave of the weapon. At the same time, Jonathan approached Skr with Antelope Rhythm and grabbed his throat with Dragon w. Skr swung his sword at his skilled opponents without even observing their moves. He attacked as though he aimed to eradicate a small army in a single motion. No longer did he care about Jonathan''s and Torrence''s attack. He didn''t mind getting injured if it meant he couldnd a hit on the duo. While he could afford to sacrifice his body to execute an attack, Jonathan and Torrence couldn''t. Skr was being controlled by the puppet primordial spirit. But if Jonathan and Torrence died, they wouldn''t being back. Skr managed to force the duo back with a single strike. He then took one step forward and stabbed Torrence. Torrence blocked Skr''s de with his own. Sparks flew as the swords shed against each other. Skr''s sword was broken in half. Just as Torrence was about to continue to attack, Skr thrust the broken sword at him at lightning speed. Torrence was forced to avoid it. When Jonathan noticed that window of opportunity, he immediately grabbed Skr''s arm. ¡°Get down!¡± roared Jonathan. Skr sneered, abruptly turned around, and struck Jonathan''s chest with his palm. In that instant, Jonathan heard the sound of bones cracking. It wouldn''t have been possible for Skr to turn around with Jonathan still grabbing his arm. Unfortunately for Jonathan, Skr had performed an unexpected maneuver and snapped his own arm. While holding Skr''s detached arm, Jonathan spotted his other palm flying straight toward his chest. Shocked, he bent forward before hopping backward, sessfully avoiding Skr''s attack. Skr didn''t stick around and bolted away immediately. Jonathan was stunned for a moment. He stared at Skr''s severed limb. He could see the bone sticking out of the fleshy arm. The blood that remained in the arm was cold and sticky. It was clear that Skr''s body had been dead for a long while. Jonathan was sensitive to blood, so he was able to feel that clearly. Torrence was stunned, too. Jonathan shouted, ¡°Get him!¡± Torrence shook his head. ¡°Forget it. It''s pointless to pursue him. Even if we can chop Skr''s body into pieces, we still won''t be able to eradicate Theos'' puppet primordial spirit.¡± Jonathan chucked Skr''s arm away in disgust and shook his hand, shaking the blood off his gloves. They were somewhat shaken by the events. ¡°Let''s go. Let''s get out of here first,¡± Torrence suggested. Jonathan nodded. Soon, they arrived back at the copsed exit. Yeverie had been waiting for them above. Her eyes reddened when she saw Jonathan and Torrence were still alive. She didn''t know what was going on while staying up there. She was incredibly worried about the two men''s fates. Torrence turned to Jonathan. ¡°You should go up first this time.¡± Jonathan didn''t reject the offer. He stood on Torrence''s shoulders, and Torrence pushed him up. Momentster, Jonathan and Yeverie used a rope to pull Torrence up. By then, night had descended upon Snowhaven. Snow still covered thend and sky. The wind and snow were raging, making it difficult for them to open their eyes. As they stared at thendscape, they felt a sense of destion as though there was no ce for them in the reality that birthed them. This f*cking sucks! How the hell did I end up like this after spending only a little time in Moranta? Jonathan felt depressed. Chapter 452 Trapped Chapter 452 Trapped ¡°Let''s get out of here and find a safe ce to talk,¡± Torrence said. ¡°Okay.¡± Jonathan nodded. The trio was swift to make themselves scarce from the area. Fortunately, the snowfall was heavy, so their footsteps were soon covered in snow. Now that Torrence had discarded the Auropurple Crown, it was unlikely that Theos would find them so soon. The trio walked non-stop for three whole hours. Finally, they arrived at a seemingly remote col. Technically, every part of the area was remote. Still, it was fortunate that the three had a tent and enough food despite the raging snowstorm. Once they set up the tent, Jonathan lit the fire talisman. In no time, the inside of the tent was warm despite the billowing snow outside. It seemed that the tent was made of quality materials. After the harrowing incident, the trio were tired. However, sleep eluded them. Jonathan was the first to speak, He asked Torrence, ¡°What''s a puppet primordial spirit?¡± Torrence nced at Jonathan before answering, ¡°It''s a unique type of magic. A puppet primordial spirit is a primordial spirit created by Theos with magic elements. These kinds of primordial spirits wield some power and have some thoughts of their own.¡± ¡°But how did the puppet primordial spiritse to us despite us being thousands of miles away from Theos?¡± ¡°I''m afraid the puppet primordial spirits have been possessing Mr. Moose and Skr all this while. It''s just that it''s been in a state of slumber. Now that Theos has noticed the issues on this side, she has established a connection with the puppet primordial spirits. Even if they''re thousands of miles away from each other, they can still maintain a connection with the magic elements in the air.¡± It was not a difficult concept toprehend, for it was something simr to connecting two people via the inte. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°If the puppet primordial spirits had woken up any earlier, we would have been doomed. It seems that Theos was a step toote.¡± ¡°The puppet primordial spirit is made by magic elements. It won''t be as powerful without a physical body. Moreover, a puppet primordial spirit can''t enter a live human body, so it''s not because Theos is too slow but because Skr and Mr. Moose have to be dead before the puppet primordial spirits can be activated.¡± Jonathan and Yeverie inhaled sharply at that. ¡°These puppet primordial spirits are powerful, but they still seem a little weaker than Theos'' other tricks,¡± Jonathan remarked. ¡°That''s what I find strange too,¡± Torrence agreed. ¡°Theos is a mighty being of this era. Someone like us is just a speck of dust to her. If shees in person, she can easily kill us. These puppet primordial spirits don''t seem powerful enough to be one of her moves.¡± ¡°I noticed something, though. The puppet primordial spirits seemed to be restricted. They''re restricted by Skr''s and Mr. Moose''s bodies. I can imagine how much more powerful those puppet primordial spirits would be if they possessed far mightier bodies instead.¡± Torrence''s eyes lit up. ¡°You''re right. I noticed that too, and it seems that you''re right!¡± Jonathan rubbed his nose and said, ¡°What do you mean it seems that I''m right? I am right. Didn''t you see that Skr is only proficient with his swordsmanship and swift in his reaction speed? His strength remains the same. Mr. Moose, too. Although he''s much faster in casting magic, his magic level hasn''t increased either.¡± ¡°Oh no!¡± Torrence abruptly cried out, his face pale. Both Jonathan and Yeverie were startled. Jonathan quickly asked, ¡°What''s the matter? Don''t shout all of a sudden!¡± Torrence quickly replied, ¡°The puppet primordial spirits didn''t have the time to alter Mr. Moose''s and Skr''s physiques, but now that we''re gone, they''ll surely do that. Once they alter their physiques, they''ll be far mightier.¡± ¡°Shit, why didn''t you tell me?¡± Jonathan snapped. If Torrence had told him about it earlier, he would have destroyed Skr''s and Moose''s bodies. Their destroyed bodies would be of no use to those puppet primordial spirits. ¡°Will we be able to make it in time if we head back now?¡± Torrence asked. Jonathan pursed his lips. ¡°Forget it. Why should we stop them? Killing them won''t change much of anything.¡± Torrence digested his words and found sense in them. After a beat, Jonathan continued, ¡°But still, do you think those puppet primordial spirits wille after us? Well, I''m sure they will, but they can''t track us down, right?¡± Torrence did not dare to promise them anything. ¡°They shouldn''t be able to.¡± Jonathan could hear how uncertain Torrence was, but he did not want to dwell on it. Oh, forget it. I''ll just have to wing it. ¡°Let''s sleep. How are we going to get the energy to run for our lives if we don''t have a good sleep?¡± Jonathan said. Torrence was filled with anxiety, but he didn''t say anything. Soon, the three tucked themselves in and went to sleep. Jonathan shared a nket with Yeverie. Despite sleeping right beside a woman, Jonathan did not think about those matters. It was mainly because he was tired. Furthermore, Yeverie was already sleeping soundly, and Jonathan did not want to disturb her. In the middle of the night, only the sound of the wind and snow whistling could be heard. Right then, Jonathan snapped awake and leaped to his feet. Almost simultaneously, Torrence and Yeverie woke up as well. The three of them had sensed something immensely dangerous approaching. ¡°Run!¡± Jonathan roared, grabbing Yeverie''s hand and darting out of the tent. Torrence dashed out as quickly as a bolt of lightning as well. Just as they lunged out of the tent, a gigantic ice pir descended from the sky and mmed into the tent, pulverizing it. The pir was ten meters wide and thirty meters tall, like a pir made for giants, and that pir had just landed right on the tent. Jonathan''s party stared at the pir with wide eyes and racing hearts. Without a doubt, the ice pir was created with water elements. Jonathan noted that someone of Moose''s level would certainly be unable to unleash such powerful magic. Just then, two people appeared before Jonathan''s party, but they were still ten meters away from them. Although they were surrounded by darkness and snow, Jonathan could still recognize the two immediately. They were none other than Moose and Skr. There were no longer any marks on Moose''s neck. Dressed in ck, he wore an apathetic look on his face. Simrly, Skr''s severed arm had regrown, and the bloody hole in his chest hadpletely healed as well. However, the two of them were as inhuman as zombies. ¡°F*ck!¡± Jonathan gasped. He turned to Torrence and yelled, ¡°I thought you said they shouldn''t be able to track us down?¡± Torrence swallowed a lump in his throat and responded, ¡°That''s why I said they shouldn''t be able to. I didn''t say they won''t.¡± ¡°Yeverie, you should go,¡± was all Jonathan said. Yeverie nodded. She knew that she would only end up as a burden to the two of them if she stayed. Without hesitation, she turned to leave. Skr and Moose did not go after her either, for she was not their target. When Jonathan studied Moose and Skr again, he realized that there was a slight difference in their bodies. They seemed to be much stronger than before. Skr was clearly taller and buffer, and so was Moose. Damn it! They really came back as a stronger version of themselves. Jonathan and Torrence were sure that they were going to lose. If they could not defeat those two earlier, they surely could not defeat them now. ¡°Kill Mr. Moose first,¡± Jonathan said to Torrence. ¡°No matter how powerful Mr. Moose is, he''s just a Magician, and Magicians fear close-quartersbat.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Torrence answered. He had to admit that, despite Jonathan''s usual flippant demeanor, Jonathan was always calm at crucial times and was a goodmander. Still, that was due to two things: Jonathan was smart, and he had once gathered a group of mercenaries and led them. Right then, Jonathan and Torrence moved to strike. Both darted toward Moose to kill him. As a warrior, Skr would naturally move to protect the Magician. Skr immediately lunged toward Jonathan and Christopher''s path, another sword in his hand, gleaming. ¡°Go to hell!¡± Swinging his arm, Jonathan cast the third spell, Door of Enlightenment. The Door of Enlightenment quickly formed a ck whirlpool beneath Skr, and Skr was promptly sucked in by that ck whirlpool. After that, the ground returned to normal. It was as if nothing had happened, but Skr was gone. The Door of Enlightenment was the Supreme Sect''s chief elder''s ultimate move, so naturally, it was a strong move. Furthermore, Jonathan had unleased the attack on Skr. If the chief elder did not cast a spell to cast the Door of Enlightenment, he would still have to chant an incantation. If Jonathan were to chant an incantation, Skr would have the time to defend himself. In contrast, using a spell would allow Jonathan to unleash the move immediately. After getting rid of Skr, Jonathan and Torrence quickly move to attack Moose. However, Moose was no easy target. While Skr was getting swallowed up by the Door of Enlightenment, Moose was already chanting an incantation. Soon, ice swords shot upward from the ground at a rapid rate. However, they did not leave the ground. Instead, they grew upward like spikes. Jonathan and Torrence had no choice but to jump around to nimbly avoid the ice swords. In the blink of an eye, over a hundred ice swords had spiked up from the ground. They were sharp, frigid to the touch, and were at least a meter tall. While Jonathan and Torrence were avoiding the ice swords, four ice walls manifested around them. The walls were dozens of meters tall, and they had caged Jonathan and Torrence in. In fact, an ice ceiling manifested to close them in. Now, Jonathan and Torrence were trapped. Chapter 453 The Invincible Skylar Chapter 453 The Invincible Skr Jonathan and Torrence had fallen into a desperate situation. Jonathan was certain that Moose still had other tricks up his sleeves, but he and Torrence were now trapped in a prison. If Moose were to cast the Ice Swords magic again inside, all that awaited Torrence and him was death. We have to break out of here as soon as possible! With Torrence sharing his sentiments, Jonathan unleashed a devastating punch against the prison walls. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Following a loud bang, the ice prison tremored slightly. Yet there were no signs of any damage being done to it. Torrence thrust Hallowed Sword forward, igniting a burst of sparks. Even then, he couldn''tnd a scratch on the ice prison. Faced with an increasingly desperate situation, Jonathan began to fret. The barrage of punches and kicks he threw ended up being futile. Torrence, too, had run out of ideas. Right then, Moose chanted a spell, causing the ground before Jonathan and Torrence to transform. They heard howling in the air as countless ice swords shot out of the ground. Instead of flying out, they stabbed out of the ground like winter pine trees. Jonathan and Torrence continued evading the attacks by exerting their senses to the extreme. Nevertheless, they knew that it was a matter of time before they were killed. Left without a choice, Jonathan threw a bunch of fire talismans. Boom! Boom! Fire raged to the sky, but it didn''t seem to have any effect at all. The ice prison was left unscathed and showed no signs of melting. The temperature difference was clearly not on the same level at all. Staring at the face of death, Jonathan didn''t panic and racked his brain for ideas. All of a sudden, he had an epiphany. The ice prison was created by magic that uses water elements! The reason the fire talisman was unable to melt it was that its temperature wasn''t high enoughpared to the prison''s extreme cold. But what about my blood? The blood of powerful vampires is filled with positive energy! Jonathan knew that the temperature of his blood was exceptionally high due to the amount of positive energy it contained. Without a moment''s hesitation, he cut his thigh with his fingernail and quickly wiped some blood off with his finger. Thereafter, he pressed his palm against the wall of the ice prison, leaving a palm print of blood on it. He roared as he kicked it violently. A loud boom rang out, followed by cracks appearing on the wall. Jonathan quickly let out a battle cry as he and Torrence mmed their bodies against the wall like a battering ram. As another bang rang out, the prison wall was finally shattered, allowing the two to escape. Upon regaining their freedom, both of them leaped into the air. Without a moment''s hesitation, Torrence threw Hallowed Sword toward Moose''s head. As the sword whistled through the air, Moose weaved an ice wall with his finger by using water elements. Sparks flew when Hallowed Sword struck the ice wall, and it fell to the ground. It was then that Jonathan burst out of nowhere and mmed his blood-drenched palm onto the ice wall. Cracks began to emerge before Jonathan shattered it with another strike. Right after that, Jonathan kicked Hallowed Sword and sent it flying at Moose again. Moose instantly conjured up another wall made of ice, and for the second time, Hallowed Sword fell onto the ground upon impact. Right then, Torrence appeared behind Moose like an angel that descended from the sky. Grabbing Moose''s head, he roared, ¡°Time to die, Mr. Moose!¡± He twisted Moose''s head until it snapped before ripping it off his body. Blood spurted out in every direction, making for a harrowing sight. By then, Moose''s blood was already cold. At the same time, the ice wall in the air gradually disintegrated. Jonathan flicked Hallowed Sword into the air again with his feet and grabbed it. He lunged forward and shed Moose''s torso with it, severing it in half with a thundering crack. As if it wasn''t enough, Jonathan gave it three more horizontal shes followed by three vertical cuts. By doing so, he had sliced and diced Moose''s body into countless pieces. He followed up with a barrage of kicks, sending Moose''s residual flesh in different directions. With mushy flesh flying everywhere, the bloodiness of the scene would traumatize anyone who saw it. In fact, it was even more terrifying than the horror movies on TV. Torrence crushed Moose''s head with a devastating punch, spilling thetter''s brains all over the floor. Jonathan and Torrence weren''t trying to be brutal. They were just afraid of the powerful primordial spirit enabling Moose to resurrect himself again. It wasn''t until they were certain Moose was truly dead that they heaved a sigh of relief. Their hands were already drenched in sweat when they caught their breath. They had gone through a situation so dangerous that they were on the brink of losing their lives. Upon exchanging nces, both of them could see how relieved the other was after surviving the brush with death. They slumped to the ground and began panting heavily. They weren''t physically tired but were reeling from the mental toll the battle had taken on them. Impressed with Jonathan''s resourcefulness, Torrence asked, ¡°How did you know that your blood can melt the ice prison?¡± Jonathan exhaled before replying, ¡°I wasn''t sure, to be honest. I just did it out of desperation. Since ice is considered cold and blood, especially when ites from martial artists like us, is considered hot, I decided to give it a try.¡± Blown away by the exnation, Torrencemented, ¡°When we were staring death in the face back then, I didn''t think of this at all. You truly are a clever one.¡± Jonathan responded with augh. ¡°Let''s not go overboard with the ttery.¡± After a brief pause, he wondered out loud, ¡°Do you think Skr is dead? What about Moose''s puppet primordial spirit?¡± Torrence replied, ¡°The puppet primordial spirit will disintegrate without a physical host. That said, Theos can still materialize it, but even if she does so, she has no way of sending it over here. Skr should be dead. The chief elder''s Door of Enlightenment is no joke at all.¡± ¡°When you say should be, it usually means the opposite.¡± Jonathan scratched his nose. ¡°F*ck!¡± he swore the moment he finished, for he saw a white figure from afar. Isn''t that Skr? By then, Jonathan could recognize Skr anywhere. At the same time, Torrence had also noticed Skr. Both of them sprang to their feet immediately. ¡°What should we do? Fight or run?¡± Torrence asked. Jonathan replied in a grim tone, ¡°If we run, there''ll be no peace for us. His pursuit will be relentless. And I''m worried that his body will evolve further with time. By then, taking him down would be extremely difficult.¡± After a slight hesitation, Jonathan dered, ¡°I''m sure both of usbined are strong enough to defeat him.¡± With his spirits lifted, Torrence brandished Hallowed Sword and said, ¡°All right, then. We''ll kill this son of a b*tch today.¡± Having gone through hell and high water together, both men had established a bond so strong that words were not needed. On top of that, the camaraderie of fighting side by side was a beautiful sensation to them. As Skr maintained an emotionless look on his face, Jonathan and Torrence approached him on both sides. Given both men''s decisive characters, they sprang into action with their thoughts in sync. Jonathan was the first to lunge forward with Shadow Steps before unleashing Dragon w at Skr''s neck. At the same time, Torrence dashed forward and thrust his sword at Skr''s torso. It was during the two men''s simultaneous attacks that something strange happened¡ªSkr vanished into thin air. To be precise, he was moving so fast that he looked as if he had disappeared. All of a sudden, he appeared right behind Torrence and shed his sword at him. The icy sensation of the de bearing down upon him gave Torrence the shock of his life. Skr''s attack made it evident that his capability was now more terrifying than before. In the nick of time, Torrence managed to dodge with a body roll to the side. Skr charged forward and shed his sword at Torrence''s torso again. His swordsmanship had be more direct. Instead of any techniques, it would cut and thrust with raw power. Despite the simplicity of the moves, Torrence had no chance of counterattacking at all. Just as Torrence had no way of avoiding Skr''s attack, Jonathan immediately realized what was going on. He let out a roar as he unleashed a palm strike on Skr''s sword. Without even looking at Jonathan, Skr turned his sword around and thrust it toward Jonathan''s palm. The sudden change in direction caused Jonathan to turn pale. He avoided the tip of Skr''s de with Antelope Rhythm. Having made it just in time, Jonathan could feel the sword brush past his ear. Skr bore down on Jonathan again by stabbing his sword toward thetter''s heart. This time, his sword flew forward with blistering speed. Heart throbbing violently, Jonathan somersaulted once more to avoid the attack. It was then that Torrence jumped into the fray to rescue Jonathan. As he furiously brought his sword down on Skr, Skr thrust his de toward the tip of Hallowed Sword. The moment contact was made, Skr spun his body around and fired out a bolt of spiraling electricity that struck Torrence after traveling through Hallowed Sword. While Torrence was jolted by it, Skr stepped forward and knocked Hallowed Sword away with his own. Regardless of how hard Torrence tried, he was unable to maintain his grip on Hallowed Sword. After it flew out of his hand, Torrence had no choice but to face Skr with his bare fists. ¡°F*ck! How are you going to fight that way? Run!¡± Jonathan screamed as he grabbed a few snowballs and threw them forcefully at Skr''s head. Although they were just snowballs, their power wasn''t to be underestimated. As they whizzed toward their target, the power they carried was equivalent to that of bombs. Skr furrowed his brows and evaded them. Jonathanmented the fact that he didn''t have a gun in his hand. Otherwise, he would have put a few bullets in Skr''s head. Nheless, his snowballs were still powerful enough to pressure Skr into falling back in order to dodge them. Knowing that he didn''t stand a chance anymore, Torrence jumped to his feet and escaped as fast as he could. The sight of him running caused Jonathan to also turn around and flee. Chapter 454 Secret Recipe Chapter 454 Secret Recipe Jonathan and Torrence were extremely sharp-witted people. Naturally, the two would not flee in the same direction. Jonathan took the left while Torrence took the right. s, Skr''s mind worked oddly. He was clearly closer to Jonathan, yet he turned around to run after Torrence. When that happened, Jonathan stopped running and looked toward Skr. Both Skr and Torrence were already far into the distance, so Jonathan did not think there was any need for him to run. He turned around and picked up Hallowed Sword¡ªthe sword Torrence had thrown ¡ªand ran after Skr. Jonathan''s actual cultivation was not as great as Torrence''s; thetter could definitely kill the former if he had the sword. However, Torrence was not as capable as Jonathan. Jonathan would surely escape if he were the one on the run. However, Torrence was currently the one getting pursued by Skr, and Jonathan knew Torrence had lost his sword. He was worried about Torrence''s safety. The sun had not risen, and the blizzard was still raging. The vast Snowhaven gave off an endless and deste feeling. Even when Jonathan unleashed his techniques to the maximum, he could only spot Skr''s blurry figure. He moved at incredible speed, constantly following behind the duo. After he ran for about half an hour, the surrounding scenery changed as fast as lightning. Right then, Skr stopped. Jonathan immediately stopped in his tracks as well. Otherwise, he would have crashed into Skr. Even so, Jonathan was merely five meters away from Skr. The long friction marks on the ground were evidence of Jonathan stopping with great difficulty. Dude, even drivers don''t stop so suddenly. At that moment, Skr red at Jonathan. Skr was currently a puppet primordial spirit and didn''t seem to be able to talk much. If Skr could speak, he would surely ask Jonathan why he was chasing after him. Jonathan let out a dry chuckle, wanting to tell the man it was just a misunderstanding and bid him farewell. However, he dared not leave. He had a feeling Skr would definitely swing out his sword the second he turned around to flee. Sure enough, lightning shot out of the long sword. While Jonathan dodged the attack, Skr struck again like a hungry tiger. The series of attacks was enough to kill Jonathan. Meanwhile, Torrence had fallen into a five-meter-deep snow pit ahead. It was originally a pit, but it was covered by a thickyer of snow, causing Torrence to identally fall into it. However, Skr did not follow Torrence into the pit. After all, he was no fool. He knew he would be thrown into the air if he jumped into the pit. The second he did that, he would lose his bnce, and Torrence would seize the opportunity to kill him. Even if Torrence failed in his first attempt, he would still gain the upper hand. Besides, Skr was aware that he was being pursued by Jonathan. He decided to turn around to face Jonathan instead. At that moment, Jonathan and Torrence needed to have a high level of wisdom and courage to face Skr. A simple mistake could cause them to be wiped out. Fortunately, neither Jonathan nor Torrence were afraid, and they always made the right judgments in the most dangerous times. If Jonathan turned around and fled, the situation would get worse. By then he had realized what was roughly happening, and the gears in his mind spun rapidly. Despite being in a pit, Torrence knew what was happening outside as well. The pit was merely five meters deep. With his abilities, he could definitely leap out of it. Jonathan''s n was to work with Torrence to surround Skr. Whether or not they could kill him depended on their teamwork. A glint shed past Skr''s eyes, and without wasting a second, he leaped forward and charged toward Jonathan. An icy glint reflected off his sword as he aimed it at Jonathan''s throat. Jonathan narrowed his eyes calmly, looking like a hunter who had been waiting for his prey for a long time and for the right moment to attack. He waited until Skr was close enough before whipping out Hallowed Sword from the spatial ring. Then, without hesitation, he spun around fiercely with his sword, making the weapon move in a way as if it was eradicating a small army. The power of the sword was fierce, and its timing was just right. Skr did not expect such a move from Jonathan. Left with no choice, he took a step backward to avoid Jonathan''s attack. Jonathan could only unleash a more ruthless attack. While he spun around, he threw Hallowed Sword right at Skr as if it was an arrow shot from a bow whose string was pulled to the limit. The two attacks came in a single breath. Jonathan had used a lot of strength to spin around. Like a shooting star, the sword left a trail of sparks in the air. Skr looked like a mess. Once again, he leaned over, narrowly evading Hallowed Sword. The truth was, Skr could not read Jonathan''s moves. After all, Jonathan was really unpredictable. It had not been easy for Jonathan to finally get hold of a sword, and a magnificent sword at that. It was the key to helping him take out Skr. He shouldn''t have thrown it so carelessly. Yet he did it. To Jonathan, however, Skr''s swordsmanship was terrifying. Since he was not an expert in using swords, holding one would only put him on the losing end. More importantly, the sword was flying in Torrence''s direction. Seizing upon an opening, Torrence leaped out of the pit, flew over, and grabbed hold of Hallowed Sword. At the same time, Jonathan had already pounced on Skr like a ferocious wolf. Skr dodged his opponents continuously, so much so that he was losing his tempo. Right then, Jonathan found the right moment to attack and got close to Skr. Compared to other weapons, swords are light and urate, suitable for stabbing and splitting things. The problem is that a close distance is needed to aplish those moves. It would be a disaster for Jonathan if he got close to Skr. ¡°Dragon w Grab!¡± Jonathan grabbed Skr''s throat with one hand and his chest with the other. His hands moved in every direction as he attacked his opponent repeatedly. Skr could not dodge the attacks in time and could only retreat. Seeing that, Jonathan hurriedly changed his move, releasing an explosive aura from his body. He had unleashed the Great Sage Force Field and Great Sage Seal. The second move was a powerful move that could crush his opponents to death. The fierce Great Sage Seal covered the sky as it created a resounding rumble. Fear crept into Skr''s eyes. Naturally, he dared not take the attack lightly. However, at that moment, there was no hope left for him because Torrence was not a weakling either. One strike was all it took for Torrence to stab the sword through Skr''s chest from the back. It was yet another devastating scene. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. What was weird was that Skr''s expression did not change. When he had finally put some distance between him and Jonathan, he shed his sword the moment Jonathan charged at him again. Seeing that, Jonathan had no choice but to use Shadow Step to dodge it. Regardless, Skr did not stop. He fled right away. The man was so fast that he was already a hundred meters away in the blink of an eye. Jonathan and Torrence were utterly stunned. Damn it. How is that man still so energetic? He''s stabbed in the heart, yet he''s absolutely fine? Jonathan and Torrence exchanged puzzled nces. ¡°His body is already dead. Maybe that''s why he can''t be killed. We need to destroy his body,¡± said Jonathan. Torrence nodded in agreement. ¡°There''s no denying that the sword hurt his body. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have run away.¡± ¡°Damn it. We can''t let him mutate and evolve again. I''m sure he''s fleeing to the Demon Pce. Come on. Let''s go after him. We won''t be able to live peacefully as long as this one''s still alive.¡± Torrence could not agree with Jonathan more. Without another word, the two whipped out their compasses and searched for directions. The second they found the Demon Pce''s location, they quickly ran in that direction. After going through multiple life-and-death experiences together, Jonathan and Torrence had grown closer. Jonathan had showcased his wisdom and capabilities. That was the biggest reason Torrence respected Jonathan. Torrence knew full well that it was Jonathan''s qualities that helped them resolve the crises. Even so, it was not the time to dwell on that matter. Jonathan was still worried about Yeverie. He knew she was still waiting for him at the same spot. He took a detour when he headed for Demon Pce. Half an hourter, Jonathan and Torrence found Yeverie. Handing Yeverie a white vial with medicinal fragrance, Torrence said, ¡°Take this, Yeverie. No matter where you are, we''ll be able to find you by following this fragrance.¡± Yeverie could not help but worry. ¡°Will this attract the enemies, too?¡± A smile formed on Torrence''s face. ¡°Don''t worry. This is my secret recipe.¡± Torrence''s words, however, elicited a strange expression from Jonathan. ¡°I usually don''t trust you when you tell someone not to worry. Maybe your medicinal fragrance is the reason Skr found us.¡± Torrence was rendered speechless, which made Jonathan burst outughing. ¡°I was just joking. Don''t take it so seriously.¡± ¡°Forget it. It''s better to be more careful. Let''s get rid of this.¡± With that said, Torrence threw the vial away. Jonathan pondered in silence before saying, ¡°Yeverie, let''s make this the central line. Head north for about fifteen kilometers and find a ce nearby to rest. We''ll look for you when we''re done with our matters.¡± Yeverie''s eyes lit up instantly. ¡°Okay!¡± Then, there was a brief pause before she asked uneasily, ¡°Mr. Lawson, Mr. Torrence, please be careful.¡± A burst of heartyughter escaped Jonathan''s throat. ¡°Don''t worry. Torrence and I are lucky people. We''ll be fine.¡± Aftering to an agreement, Jonathan left Yeverie enough resources before making his way to Demon Pce with Torrence without wasting another second. About three hourster, the sun had risen. Even the blizzard hade to a stop, leaving the earth covered in white fluffy snow. At first nce, the scenery looked gorgeous and spectacr. It was like the boundless universe in winter. However, if one stayed there for a long period of time, they would feel an indescribable sense of hopelessness. One could easily feel exhausted by spending too much time looking at white scenery. Even worse, one could get snow blindness. Fortunately, Jonathan and Torrence were strong men who did not have to worry about such things. By then, the two had arrived in front of Demon Pce. Chapter 455 Devour Chapter 455 Devour Jonathan and Torrence didn''t hesitate, both jumping straight in. They didn''t think too much about the endless perils and unknowns awaiting them in Demon Pce. In fact, they knew Skr might''ve evolved again and was bound to be even more dangerous this time. Still, neither of them backed down or appeared fearful. The future was fraught with hazards anyway, and the two had experienced countless life-and-death struggles in their lives, so why would they be afraid of that puppet primordial spirit? Jonathan and Torrence sped toward Dragon Pce. Soon, they arrived. As soon as they stepped into Dragon Pce, they saw Skr. Skr had his back to the duo, standing rooted to his spot and unmoving. Jonathan and Torrence exchanged nces, both sensing something was amiss. What was even stranger was that Jonathan noticed all the Golden Knights'' corpses on the ground were all shriveled like mummies. Their blood and essence were wholly drained, with not a trace left. The scene was more terrifying than when Jonathan had sucked people''s blood dry previously. Jonathan and Torrence felt chills traveling down their spines. What exactly happened here? Right then, Skr turned around. When Jonathan and Torrence saw Skr, their hearts clenched, and colors drained from their faces. F*ck! Jonathan almost eximed out loud. What the hell is wrong with him? Skr''s countenance was a bloody mess as if it had been corroded. His facial features were no longer distinguishable, and his hand had turned into monster-like ws. Worse yet, Skr''s body emitted an indescribable stench like the smell of a piece of meat that had been sunned to rot. That was not all. His face and hands were also covered in oozing pus. Torrence sneered. ¡°The glorious Theos, who value benevolence andpassion, has actually sucked up all the blood and essence of her subordinates, turning him into this monstrous appearance. This is truly a great irony andical joke.¡± ¡°No one will ever know what happened here today.¡± Skr suddenly spoke. However, his voice didn''t come from his mouth. Instead, the sound seemed to reverberate within Jonathan''s and Torrence''s minds. Moreover, the voice didn''t belong to Skr but a woman''s. Her voice was pleasant yet authoritative, making others wonder how beautiful the speaker was. The duo''s pupils contracted. They didn''t have the time and attention to spare to analyze how melodious the woman''s voice was or how gorgeous she might be. Theos'' intention was clear as day. She was determined to ughter Jonathan and Torrence that day. Since she hadmitted such a heinous act and had been witnessed by the duo, she would never allow them to live. Jonathanughed and said, ¡°Do you think you''re capable of killing Torrence and me with that monstrous body?¡± Skr replied calmly, ¡°I forged this body by absorbing those Golden Knights'' blood and essence, and it''s evolving toward the perfect state. You won''t be able to harm it even with your fists or weapons. The only thing you can do is wait for your inevitable death!¡± Jonathan scoffed, ¡°You''re full of hot air. There are many people in this world who want to kill me, but I''m still alive and well to this day.¡± Skr uttered coldly, ¡°How dare youpare others with me?¡± ¡°Why can''t I? Do you really think you''re a god?¡± Jonathanughed mockingly. He continued to provoke Skr, but he didn''t dare to let his guard down. Torrence also cautiously kept watch. ¡°You''re courting death!¡± Skr flew into a rage. Then, he made his move. No longer wielding a sword, he moved swiftly like lightning, lunging forward like a monster and shing his w at Jonathan''s head. Jonathan instantly felt as if he was battling a ferocious ancient beast. F*ck! A foul-smelling gust of wind buffeted against Jonathan. Skr''s speed was too fast for Jonathan to the extent of overwhelming him, and all he could do was brace himself. Jonathan immediately channeled his Force and unleashed Rolling Thunder Punch. Bang! Jonathan''s and Skr''s fists collided. At that instant, Jonathan felt an indescribable and overpowering force mming into him from his opponent''s punch. The force carried an invincible will, nullifying Jonathan''s punch effortlessly. Jonathan could no longer hold out and was sent flying backward. He was thrown three meters away andnded heavily on the floor with a thud. Vitality churned within him, and stars danced in his eyes. He tasted something metallic before spewing a mouthful of blood the next second. Torrence turned pale and immediately thrust his sword at Skr''s neck. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Skr reached out to grasp Torrence''s Hallowed Sword with his w in a sh and caught hold of the de. Torrence nned to cut off Skr''s w by gyrating his Force but soon realized his Hallowed Sword wouldn''t budge no matter how much Force he exerted. Wearing a poker face, Skr abruptly shook his head, and instantly, a spiraling electric current surged forth. Torrence could no longer maintain his grip on Hallowed Sword, and the weapon was snatched by Skr. What happened next left Torrence even more dumbfounded because he saw Skr bring Hallowed Sword toward his mouth. Skr''s mouth was no longer discernible, but at that moment, he suddenly opened his bloody maw, ced the sword inside, and began chewing on it viciously. Hallowed Sword was consumed by Skr in a few bites. He chewed loudly, seemingly savoring the taste of the sword. Upon witnessing the scene, Jonathan turned ashen-faced and was suddenly reminded of Wretched. Why is Skr''s body bing like Wretched''s? He can undergo evolution and devour things. Jonathan didn''t have the time to think further. He knew he and Torrence were truly in a pickle. Damn it. It feels like we traveled so far and endured all the sleepless nights to rush over here just to meet our doom. Jonathan tried to move, but unbearable pain spread across his body as soon as he did that, and he puked out another mouthful of blood. Jonathan''s face turned as white as chalk as he finally fathomed how severe his injuries were. ¡°Torrence, hurry up and escape. Just leave me be.¡± He gritted his teeth in agony and shed a wry smile. ¡°It seems that I''ll be meeting my end here today.¡± A determined look shed across Torrence''s eyes when he took in Jonathan''s state. He disregarded Jonathan''s words and turned to speak to Skr. ¡°Theos, as long as you''re willing to let Jonathan go, I''ll return to Supreme Sect and ept any punishments that await.¡± Before Skr could respond, Jonathan said, ¡°Are you out of your mind, Torrence? She''ll never let you return to Supreme Sect now that you''ve witnessed the wicked things she''s done. She won''t let us off the hook today. Why did you waste your time pleading with her? I don''t think you can escape either now.¡± Torrence''s gaze darkened. Skr nced at Jonathan and said, ¡°You have a good grasp on the current circumstances.¡± Jonathan chuckled. ¡°Come on. If you''re going to kill me, make it quick. s! What a pity. I heard from Torrence you''re a gorgeous woman. It''s such a regret for me to die just like that without ever having seen the appearance of a ruthless andpetent beauty like you.¡± ¡°How dare a lowly person like you bear sphemous thoughts against me?¡± A cold glint flitted across Skr''s face. Jonathan replied, ¡°Oh? sphemous thoughts? How can you say that? No matter how formidable you are, you''re still a woman. Women are meant to be loved by men and bear children for men. Otherwise, you won''t fulfill your destiny as a woman.¡± ¡°You''re seeking death!¡± Skr was enraged. ¡°I reckon you certainly don''t know what it feels like to be with a man, right?¡± Jonathan chuckled. ¡°Come to think of it, you''re actually quite pitiful too, living a solitary life. Although you''re Theos, every man in this world fears you. No one can love you like how an ordinary man cherishes their woman.¡± ¡°F*ck!¡± Jonathan suddenly cursed and bellowed at Torrence. ¡°Torrence, are you a dimwit? I''m desperately buying time for you, so why aren''t you fleeing?¡± Needless to say, Torrence fathomed Jonathan''s good intentions as they had a tacit understanding between them. However, at that moment, Torrence gave a bitter smile and said, ¡°Jonathan, although we haven''t known each other for long, I''ve already regarded you as my only brother. I''d rather die than abandon my brother.¡± With that, he turned to Skr. ¡°Theos, we''re not your match, so just kill us if you want.¡± Skr naturally wouldn''t show mercy. He nced at Torrence but strode toward Jonathan. Jonathan couldn''t run away even if he wanted to. He could only watch as Skr approached and killed him. Am I truly going to meet my demise? Will there be a miracle? Will there be? He undoubtedly hoped for a miracle. After all, he was the Chosen One and didn''t wish to die yet. He still had too many attachments and unfulfilled regrets in the world. At that final moment, Jonathan roared, ¡°F*ck! King of Dragon, Holy Dragon, show yourselves! This person in front of me is Theos, your greatest enemy!¡± Skr sneered. He came to a halt before Jonathan and uttered, ¡°Even if you scream your lungs out, no one will save you. This forbidden ice seal isn''t magic, but the work of an expert from another dimension who broke through the barriers of space to seal off these dragons. With the ability of these dragons, they will never be able to escape.¡± Jonathan didn''t have much hope actually, but he felt awkward listening to Skr''s remark about how no one would save him even if he shouted his lungs out. Why do I feel like a girl who''s being ravaged against my will? At that moment, Skr didn''t n on wasting his breath talking to Jonathan anymore. When he was about to kill Jonathan, Torrence suddenly moved forward, lunging at Skr to give him a bear hug. After all, Torrence wasn''t injured. He was perfectly unscathed, so he didn''t feel it appropriate to stand idly by and watch as Skr ughtered Jonathan. If Skr had killed me first, I would''ve epted it as my fate. That''s the thing. Skr is not killing us in the correct order! While Torrence pounced on Skr, Skr swung his hand in response. Chapter 456 Holy Dragon Chapter 456 Holy Dragon At that moment, Skr''s speed and strength were beyond belief. Therefore, when he fended off Torrence''s attack, it was hardly surprising that the sheer force sent the latter flying. Having sustained the same internal injuries as Jonathan, Torrence stepped back to catch his breath, only to cough out a mouthful of blood. If Skr were to attack Jonathan now, thetter wouldn''t have anyone to save him, and all he could do was watch his death unfold. However, was that really the end of it? Just then, something shocking happened inside Dragon Pce. Cracking sounds began ringing out from theyer that had sealed off the frozen Demon Dragon, and before long, the thousand-year-old ice wall was covered with long, gnarly cracks. Needless to say, Jonathan was ovee with joy. D*mn! I can''t believe my luck! Demon Dragon, the King of Dragon, is finally breaking out of its seal! Torrence, too, was on cloud nine. After all, who in their right mind would want to die if they had a chance of survival? Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Skr, on the other hand, couldn''t stop staring in disbelief. ¡°No. That''s impossible... A maic field from another dimension had frozen this seal. There''s no way magic elements can break it! How is the Demon Dragon doing this?¡± Despite seeing Skr in a daze, Jonathan held his tongue and remained still. Ha. Thankfully, I''m not one with a loose tongue. I''m still in Skr''s crosshairs, for goodness'' sake. What if I said something wrong and antagonized him? He''d kill me without hesitation! Besides, even though Demon Dragon has broken the seal, who knows if it''ll save me? It''s not like we''re friends or are obligated to help each other... s, as much as Jonathan tried to behave himself, Skr suddenly shot him a death stare, looking like he was ready to kill. Jonathan couldn''t help but let out a bitter chuckle. ¡°Oh,e on! Must you hate me this much? I wasn''t the one who freed Demon Dragon, was I?¡± ¡°Go to hell!¡± Skr thundered as he prepared to unleash his attack. The next second, however, a dazzling ball of light appeared before Jonathan. Secondster, he realized the light seemed to be that of a primordial spirit that had taken the form of a noblewoman. Dressed in a golden silk robe, the woman looked like a majestic queen and carried herself with an aura thatmanded fear and respect. ¡°You b*tch. I can''t believe you managed to break the seal,¡± Skr scoffed. Jonathan might not have seen the noblewoman''s face, but the fact remained that he and Torrence were stunned. Oh, my goodness! That noblewoman is Demon Dragon''s primordial spirit! But... Who knew the mighty King of Dragon, the Holy Dragon revered by all, was a woman? This is utterly unbelievable! The noblewoman stared at Skr, seemingly perplexed by what was happening around her. After a while, she finally spoke up. ¡°Are you the puppet primordial spirit created by Lynn?¡± Despite the initial confusion, Torrence and Jonathan quickly realized who the noblewoman was referring to. D*mn... Lynn, huh? That must be the name of Theos. Well, at least it''s a pretty nice name... To everyone''s surprise, the noblewoman suddenly burst outughing. ¡°Oh, Lynn... So much for calling yourself Theos and putting on that holier-than-thou attitude. Why would you resort to something as vile as creating a puppet primordial spirit? Aren''t you afraid of being ridiculed if word gets out?¡± Skr scrutinized the noblewoman before replying, ¡°You seem to have lost most of your cultivation. I can''t believe you still have the guts to appear before me when you''re this weak and pathetic. You must be tired of living!¡± ¡°I admit my powers have weakened a little, but it''d still be enough to deal with a mere puppet primordial spirit like yourself,¡± the noblewoman said, her lips curled into a half smile. Not wanting to waste his breath on the woman, Skr stepped forward and threw a punch at her head. The woman, too, wasted no time retaliating with a powerful strike. With a wave of her palm, ice crystals suddenly formed in the air and froze Skr''s fist. Worst of all, the ice began spreading across thetter''s body like a gue, causing him to be sealed in an icy tomb within seconds. As Jonathan and Torrence watched in wide-eyed wonder, Skr had turned into an ice sculpture before their very eyes. What an impressive ice sculpture! He''spletely immobile! ¡°D*mn!¡± Jonathan eximed. ¡°Holy Dragon, please quickly chop this man''s head off and destroy it! You''d have to do the same to his body, too. Otherwise, he won''t die!¡± Jonathan and Torrence were understandably excited, but just then, the noblewoman''s silhouette began to flicker and fade. Naturally, the sight scared both men out of their wits. After a while, the woman''s silhouette finally stabilized, and it was clear by then how difficult it had been for her to seal Skr off. The entire process required a vast amount of energy and concentration, which exined why her primordial spirit had almost dissipated. Then, the woman slowly turned toward Jonathan and Torrence, her face pale as she gave a wry smile. ¡°My power is almost gone. Sealing off that puppet primordial spirit had drained thest of my energy.¡± Jonathan and Torrence gasped. They had always thought Holy Dragon was on par with Theos, and neither had expected the former to have weakened to such a state. ¡°This puppet primordial spirit has a unique physique, so I''m afraid I can''t kill him. Moreover, I can only seal him off for a day. After that, he will undergo another round of evolution, and when that happens, even I would be powerless against him,¡± the noblewoman added. Having realized that the danger was far from over, the two men exchanged fearful nces. Jonathan took a deep breath to calm himself down, only to feel a searing pain in his lungs. His internal injuries were no joke, and Torrence''s condition was just as bad. As a result, he had no way of killing Skr and could only let thetter remain in the frozen state. ¡°Since the puppet primordial spirit has been sealed off, can''t you find a way to get rid of him?¡± Jonathan piped up. ¡°Couldn''t you find a sword and hack him into pieces?¡± s, the noblewoman shook her head. ¡°This sealing technique creates ice that''s hard as steel. It''s impossible to pierce through it with swords.¡± ¡°In that case, why not use your primordial spirit to fly him into the sky and drop him? He''d be smashed to smithereens.¡± ¡°No. I can''t pull that off,¡± the noblewoman replied with a wave of her hands. ¡°I can''t even fly now, so how am I supposed to bring him along?¡± Undeterred, Jonathan continued, ¡°What about burying him alive?¡± ¡°He was never breathing in the first ce,¡± the woman muttered, not quite believing what she had just heard. With that, Jonathan was rendered speechless. D*mn it! So what if Skr''s frozen solid? The rest of us can''t do anything to get rid of him! My injuries need time to heal, and he''d probably break out of the ice before then. Aren''t we just prolonging our death? ¡°Fret not, Chosen One,¡± the noblewoman suddenly said. ¡°Fate will find a way!¡± Jonathan and Torrence''s eyes immediately lit up, but thetter couldn''t hide his puzzlement. ¡°Wait a minute. What''s this about the Chosen One?¡± ¡°That would be me. I''m the Chosen One, the one favored by the heavens. In other words, I have better luck than the average man. For example, didn''t we chance upon Holy Dragon breaking out of her seal?¡± Jonathan replied before looking at the noblewoman. ¡°Holy Dragon, since you''ve already shown yourself, that must mean you have a way to save us!¡± The noblewoman nodded. ¡°I do, indeed. However, the sess of it would stillrgely depend on you, Chosen One.¡± Upon hearing that, Jonathanughed bitterly. ¡°My internal injuries are pretty serious, so I don''t know if I''d be of any help. In any case, please advise us, Holy Dragon!¡± ¡°Even though I can help you guys, there are some things I should rify first.¡± ¡°Please go ahead!¡± ¡°Look over there,¡± the noblewoman said as she pointed at the giant Demon Dragon. Jonathan and Torrence quickly did as they were told, only to see the dragon''s body trembling slightly. It was still alive, but its vitals were weak. Huh? What''s this about? What is she trying to tell us? ¡°That''s my physical body. I''m the Demon Dragon you speak of, also known as the Holy Dragon!¡± the noblewoman exined. ¡°I knew it. I knew she was Holy Dragon,¡± Jonathan muttered. ¡°My real name is rissa Keller. My dragon race was frozen when a Divine Master from a different dimension executed this sealing technique. He used a unique maic field to freeze us in ce, and we couldn''t undo it with our magic elements,¡± the noblewoman said. ¡°I sensed the external forces earlier and knew the Chosen One had arrived. I remember the Divine Master saying that the only chance for the dragons to break the curse is when the Chosen One descends upon us. My long wait has paid off. You''re finally here.¡± Jonathan reeled in shock. ¡°Ms. rissa, are you saying the Divine Master had already predicted I''d be here?¡± This is all so unbelievable! Is this what people mean by our fates are already sealed, and there''s no escaping them? ¡°It may sound far-fetched, but it''s really not. That Divine Master is a formidable man who can use Heavenly Law to peep into the future and one''s Thread of Fate. However, what he sees is only a blurred image of what''s toe,¡± rissa said before pausing to collect her thoughts. ¡°I was pregnant a hundred years ago, which greatly affected my cultivation. If it weren''t for that, I wouldn''t have gotten subdued by Lynn. Now, it''s almost time for the birth of my daughter, and since you''ve arrived, I decided to use thest of my strength and the blood energy produced duringbor to break this seal. Even though I''ve broken the curse, I''ve only done so for myself. The other dragons are still frozen. Unfortunately, I''ve drained my energy, so I doubt I can live much longer. As such, I hope you can promise me two things, Chosen One.¡± ¡°Go on, Ms. rissa,¡± Jonathan replied without hesitation. ¡°As long as it''s within my power, I''ll do my best!¡± ¡°First, I want you to protect my daughter so she can go on to live a happy life. Second, I want you to try breaking the curse for the rest of my dragon race,¡± rissa uttered. Jonathan instantly felt a pain in his head. ¡°Ms. rissa, as much as I want to help you, I''m afraid I have neither the strength nor the power to do so!¡± Chapter 457 Dragon Essence Ball Chapter 457 Dragon Essence Ball Whether it was protecting rissa''s daughter or breaking the seal, both tasks were exceedingly difficult. This was because Theos had already known what had transpired. Moreover, Jonathan and Torrence were on Theos'' hit list. The two of them were unable to fend for themselves, let alone protect another person. rissa said, ¡°Chosen One, I''ve used some enchantments on you earlier. I can see that your body is of great importance. Even though you know nothing right now, your achievements won''t be poorer than Lynn''s if you work hard and cultivate.¡± She then paused and added, ¡°However, you still need to live through it all.¡± Jonathan was slightly taken aback. rissa continued, ¡°I can''t really tell what kind of blood courses through your veins, but I do know that it''s especially strange. You can convert your blood intobat force. It just so happens that dragon blood is the strongest in the world. Later, I will feed you the purest blood my body can produce. After you ingest my dragon blood, your base cultivation will increase alongside your damage output. When that happens, it''ll be up to you to face the puppet primordial spirit. This is the first point. Secondly, you are an Omni-Element Magician, and thus, dragon magic is suitable for you to cultivate. Dragon magic does not utilize verbal incantations, so no human has been able to cultivate it. Since you are an Omni- Element Magician, you canmune with all the magic elements out there. It would be for the best if you cultivated dragon magic.¡± rissa paused briefly and added, ¡°All of this, including your arrival, seems to have been predetermined by heaven''s will.¡± Jonathan was stunned. Suddenly, he understood something. Jonathan understood why Leahra wanted him to enter Moranta. Leahra wanted him to consume dragon blood. That realization dawned on Jonathan. Needless to say, even Leahra was not so powerful that she could ount for everything. However, Leahra was aware that the mysterious dragon race existed in Moranta. The purpose of the portal Leahra made was to enable Jonathan toe and test his luck. It was simr to how everyone knew the special economic zone was a ce of wealth and that it was easy to make money there. However, not everyone who went there could make it big. Right now, one could say that Jonathan was quite lucky. Of course, Jonathan wouldn''t have been able to reach this point if he did not have sufficient knowledge or courage. He had already experienced a lot of perilous situations when he arrived in the snowy tundra. Anyone else who had to go through what Jonathan encountered would have long perished with no traces left to be found. There was no doubt that Jonathan was very lucky. Apart from his luck, his wisdom and virtue yed a big role in getting him here. If he had been a selfish person, he would not have gotten this far. When faced with the choice of selecting either Torrence or Moose earlier, selecting Torrence meant that Jonathan was courting death. However, this was a crucial step that Jonathan had taken. Due to the faith and the virtue in his heart, he put his own life aside and chose to help Torrence without hesitation. It was only by helping Torrence that Jonathan was able toe so far. When Torrence heard what rissa said, he became excited too. He had always wanted Jonathan to cultivate magic to oppose Theos. Jonathan couldn''t help but say, ¡°Dragon magic is powerful, but even if I cultivate it and be the most invincible person in Moranta, what of it? This power ispletely useless in the main world. I am an inhabitant of the main world and I will inevitably return to it.¡± ¡°But if you don''t cultivate dragon magic, then Lynn will eventually kill you,¡± replied rissa. ¡°Forget returning to the main world; you''re not even going to survive. Therefore, even though dragon magic is useless in the main world, you still have to cultivate it. On top of that, you have no mana. If you don''t cultivate dragon magic, how on earth are you going to return to the main world if you can''t even summon a portal?¡± Jonathan was rendered speechless. Before this, he had thought of relying on Theos to return to the main world, but it would seem that Jonathan had to scrap that idea. I guess it''s all up to me now. ¡°Have youe to a decision?¡± asked rissa, having noticed the change in Jonathan''s expression. Jonathan smiled wryly and said, ¡°I have no other choice.¡± rissa sighed gently and responded, ¡°If that is the case, can you agree to the conditions I''d set before?¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°I will do everything in my power to fulfill both tasks, but I cannot guarantee that I willplete them,¡± said Jonathan. ¡°Given how righteous you are, Chosen One, I have absolute faith in your words,¡± replied rissa. ¡°All you have to do is agree. As for whether or not you canplete these tasks, it''s not something even you can guarantee. We can only n and let things go ording to heaven''s will.¡± Jonathan nodded. Although his words carried no weight, he was going to do whatever it took to complete his tasks since he had already agreed. rissa then said, ¡°My daughter is still in the egg, unhatched. Her time wille in ten days. I think the little one might be a little mischievous, so you might have your work cut out for you.¡± Jonathan couldn''t help but ask, ¡°Can I discipline her if she''s disobedient?¡± rissa was a little stunned. After all, a mother''s love was the kindest and most benevolent love to exist. She also felt a little helpless. Before Jonathan had even started taking care of her daughter, he was already talking about disciplining her. How could she be content with this? However, rissa was not stupid. She replied, ¡°Just do as you see fit.¡± Her words were open to interpretation. Jonathan smiled. He had been looking forward to this. Goodness. People have cats and dogs, and the people of Dartan have lions and leopards. I, on the other hand, get to keep a dragon. How cool is that? Right now, rissa did not know what Jonathan was thinking. If she found out that Jonathan intended on treating her daughter like a pet, rissa was going to be extremely enraged. Naturally, Jonathan had no real intention of treating a dragon like a pet. He merely had a dry sense of humor. rissa then said, ¡°Tell my daughter that her name is rabelle Keller.¡± Jonathan''s expression changed slightly when he heard this. ¡°Ms. rissa, can''t you hold out until your daughter is here?¡± The smile on rissa''s face was forlorn. ¡°I can hold on for another hour at most.¡± Suddenly, the atmosphere became gloomy at the mention of death. ¡°Ms. rissa,¡± said Torrence. ¡°I''m going to be rabelle''s godfather. I will do whatever it takes to protect her.¡± rissa was slightly taken aback. She gave a slight bow to Torrence and replied, ¡°You have my gratitude.¡± Torrence nodded. With that, rissa''s gaze was shifted to Jonathan once more. ¡°I''m going to pass on the essentials of dragon magic to you. How much you canprehend depends on your capabilities.¡± Jonathan nodded. rissa then came to stand in front of Jonathan. She raised her arm and gently touched Jonathan''s head. Immediately after that, Jonathan felt a heat emanating from rissa''s palm. This heat had begun to make its way to Jonathan''s cerebral domain. Soon, this warmth turned into information that was drilled into Jonathan''s mind. This transmission was akin to codes running through aputer. Jonathan received so much information that he only felt chaos in his mind. All of the information was disorganized. Jonathan also felt a head-splitting pain, and he could not help but groan softly. After a while, rissa retracted her hand. ¡°First, I want you to not think about this information and let your mind go nk. It will sort itself out in your cerebral domain. When that happens, you can go through it all slowly.¡± rissa''s method of teaching was through a transfer of the primordial spirit. It was akin to forcibly merging her memories into Jonathan''s mind. Jonathan immediately let his mind go nk and chose not to think about anything else. With that, his headache gradually disappeared too. ¡°This is dragon blood essence. I''m giving this to you.¡± Having said that, rissa extended her hand. In the center of her palm was a blood-red crystalline ball, roughly the size of a fist. The ball shone with the bright red hue of blood. When Jonathan reached over to pick it up, he was slightly startled. ¡°Every dragon has a blood-red crystal ball like this one,¡± said rissa with a wry smile. ¡°It''s called a dragon essence ball. To everyone else, this is a very potent poison. Let''s take yourpanion as an example. He is no doubt highly skilled, but if he ingests this dragon essence ball, then his blood will explode, and he will die immediately. The truth is that not many people in the world can withstand the absolute power of a dragon essence ball. Yet, this dragon essence ball is the best panacea for your blood. This is just how strange fate is.¡± ¡°Thank you for doing this, Ms. rissa.¡± ¡°There''s no need to thank me,¡± tutted rissa. ¡°If anything, this is just an equal exchange.¡± ¡°Without you, Torrence and I would be dead. This is not an equal exchange. Regardless, you were a savior to us,¡± replied Jonathan. rissa smiled gently at Jonathan. ¡°Well, I''ve already done my part. What happens next is all up to you. I''m looking forward to you moving on to the next stage. It''s only a pity that I won''t be here to witness it.¡± Jonathan and Torrence were filled with sorrow when they heard this. Just then, Jonathan seemed to have recalled something as he asked, ¡°Ms. rissa, can you tell me who exactly it was who sealed off your people? Why did they do this to you?¡± A look of difort shed in rissa''s eyes. ¡°This is the greatest humiliation ever faced by the dragons. This person was called Dhynos, but the humans called him Divine Emperor. He parted the veil of time and space and sought us out because he wanted a dragon essence ball for himself. The crystal is where our essence lies. If one takes this away, then the dragon in question would not survive. Dhynos'' request was excessive, so naturally, nobody agreed to it. As such, a fight broke out. Even though Dhynos had great powers, he was no match for the collective might of the dragons. In the end, Dhynos was so enraged that he...¡± rissa shook her head before she continued, ¡°Dhynos was a true genius. He was so enraged that he hid somewhere and mastered the power of the magic elements. He then fused his mana with the elements to cast the forbidden ice seal, which trapped us here. Yet, in the end, he never got the dragon essence ball he wanted. After venting his anger, he eventually left Moranta. Before leaving, he also left some parting words. He said that our only hope in the futurey with the Chosen One.¡± Chapter 458 Dragon Blood Chapter 458 Dragon Blood Jonathan''s mind was blown away by the overwhelming revtion. It was none other than the Divine Emperor. The mystery behind the sealing of the dragons was unraveled, and the one responsible turned out to be the Divine Emperor. Within a mere three days, he had harmoniously melded the magic elements with his own mana, disying his unparalleled talent. He was the embodiment of a true Divine Master, an invincible being across dimensions and realms. Jonathan found himself captivated by the Divine Emperor''s prowess. The Divine Emperor, the Emperor of Chanaea, the Asura Emperor, and even the Demon Emperor stood as the contemporary models of excellence. If I could ascend to their heights someday, I would find sce even in death. Torrence was oblivious to this as he didn''t know the Divine Emperor at all. ¡°To think there are enlightened individuals of such caliber in this world! The vastness of this realm conceals countless hidden talents, surpassing anyone''s imagination. While Theos possesses great strength, she pales in comparison to the other more extraordinary individuals dwelling in this realm. As for beings like me, we''re as insignificant as ants. It''sughable how highly I once regarded myself. Nevertheless, this Divine Emperor, whoever he is, is rather domineering despite his powers.¡± ¡°Divine Emperor!¡± Jonathan''s lips curled into a wry smile. ¡°I know the Divine Emperor. In our main world, he founded the Divine Realm and became a true wonder. Before he came about, ordinary folk in the main world couldn''t fathom the existence of mana within human beings. Mana and immortals were merely figments of folklore. However, once he came into existence, the path to divine cultivation became clear. He stands as a monumental figure and is a true luminary.¡± Just as the Wright brothers invented the airne, ushering in a new era and opening Pandora''s box, the Divine Emperor had unlocked the mystical secrets of human cultivation. Prior to his time, divine spirits and Divine Masters like Wretched and Leahra existed, but they were mystical creatures nurtured by the essence of nature. Their cultivation paths remained inscrutable to outsiders. The greatness of the Divine Emperory in his establishment of a systematic approach to divine cultivation. He had forged the path to divine cultivation, setting him apart from beings like Leahra and others. rissa looked at Jonathan, a hint of disbelief in her eyes. ¡°I didn''t expect you to be aware of the Divine Emperor''s existence. Have you ever crossed paths with him?¡± Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Jonathan didn''t want to deceive her, so he said, ¡°I''m actually a disciple of the Divine Realm and can be considered a disciple of the Divine Emperor, but I''ve never met him in person.¡± The color drained from rissa''s face, and her astonishment was evident as she uttered, ¡°You''re his disciple?¡± Jonathan quickly rified, ¡°The Divine Realm is a massive sect, and I am part of it. I suppose I can be considered a disciple of the Divine Emperor. Ms. rissa, do you regret imparting these magical arts to me?¡± rissa''s gaze reflected a myriad of emotions as she replied, ¡°Not really. Regardless of your status and identity, I believe in your unwavering integrity. It is on this basis that I entrust you with everything.¡± Jonathan heaved a sigh of relief and assured her, ¡°I could have chosen to remain silent, but Ms. rissa, as your primordial spirit nears its dispersal, I cannot bear to deceive you in any manner. Rest assured that I solemnly pledge to fulfill your wishes to the best of my abilities.¡± rissa nced at Jonathan, nodding appreciatively. ¡°I believe in you. Being banned by the Divine Emperor is a great shame for the dragon n. Today, I pass on my knowledge to you. You can now consider me your master, right?¡± Jonathan nodded earnestly, dering, ¡°Without you, Torrence and I would have perished long ago. Ms. rissa, your benevolence extends beyond mere tutge; it is a testament to salvation.¡± ¡°Then, can you address me as Master rissa?¡± Jonathan found it impossible to refuse rissa. What right did he have to deny a dying person''s wishes? Furthermore, rissa had imparted invaluable dragon magic to him and saved his life. This debt surpassed all bounds! ¡°Master rissa, I humbly bow before you!¡± Jonathan, gritting his teeth, mustered the strength to bow. The agony surged through his body, but he remained resolute. With reverence, Jonathan paid homage to rissa. rissa''s countenance turned solemn as she proimed, ¡°Good, the Chosen One. I have ruled over the dragons for centuries, serving as a revered leader andmanding respect from all corners of the world. However, you are my only direct disciple, and as my spirit wanes, there is something I must entrust to you before my departure.¡± ¡°Master rissa, I am all ears,¡± Jonathan replied. ¡°One day, should you attain great power, I implore you to avenge the dragons'' shame by challenging the Divine Emperor.¡± Jonathan had anticipated rissa''s request. It was her regret. She sought his assistance to make up for this. rissa didn''t really desire the Divine Emperor''s demise. She merely yearned for Jonathan to redeem the dragons'' honor as her disciple. With solemn determination, Jonathan responded, ¡°I shall honor yourmand.¡± rissa''s expression softened, and she continued, ¡°Henceforth, rabelle shall be your junior. Now that you have mastered the ways of dragon magic, I entrust everything pertaining to rabelle to your care.¡± ¡°Master rissa, I will pass on all my knowledge to rabelle. However, in the future, I will return to the main world. Would you allow me to bring her along?¡± Jonathan asked respectfully. rissa briefly hesitated as she pondered the question. ¡°You wish to bring her to the main world?¡± ¡°That''s right.¡± rissa said, ¡°Our realms epass numerous enigmatic wonders, and various creatures inhabit distinct realms to maintain the bnce of existence. The consequences of bringing a dragon to the main world remain uncertain. Nevertheless, given Moranta''s unyielding malice toward dragons, they face insurmountable challenges, particrly in my absence. As the Chosen One, perhaps it would be in rabelle''s best interest to follow you. Very well, you may bring her to the main world.¡± ¡°Thank you, Master rissa.¡± A hint of tenderness appeared in rissa''s eyes. ¡°It is I who should thank you. All right, I don''t have much time. Ask away if you have any other questions.¡± Jonathan had nothing more to ask. His gaze fell upon rissa, and a wave of sadness wash over him. ¡°Master rissa, I have no other questions.¡± rissa then turned to Torrence. ¡°What about you?¡± In his deep voice, Torrence asked, ¡°Should Theos meet her demise?¡± ¡°Your question is rather peculiar. Why do you ask that?¡± ¡°Well, I don''t have any particr reason. It''s just that I find myself lost and perplexed. I don''t even know which path to take next.¡± ¡°I don''t know what you''ve been through, and I suspect I don''t have much time left to listen. Theos Lynn is my greatest enemy, so from my perspective, she deserves death. However, I cannot answer your question because I don''t know if she deserves it from your standpoint.¡± ¡°What about from the standpoint of the world?¡± ¡°From the standpoint of the world? The establishment of the Supreme Sect hasn''t brought suffering but rather faith and stability. To the world, Theos has aplished great things.¡± Torrence found himself momentarily stunned by her words. rissa continued, ¡°In truth, you should not be burdened by such concerns. I, too, have been gued by countless worries in the past. But now, at this stage, I find those worriesughable. We, mortals, are inconceivably insignificant in the grand scheme of things. We''re simply tiny specks of dust. All our worries, in the face of the Heavenly Law, are nothing but a joke.¡± rissa''s words held a touch of ambiguity, making it difficult for Torrence to fullyprehend her state of mind at that moment. rissa chose not to borate further. ¡°I need to see my daughter now.¡± With that, her form began to fade away. Jonathan and Torrence stood there, momentarily dazed, as a wave of indescribable sadness washed over them. They knew this would be their final encounter with rissa. Soon, she would vanish completely from the mortal realm. The mighty Holy Dragon had met its tragic end. Jonathan''s mind swirled with countless thoughts as he pondered a profound question. Throughout history, humans always believed themselves to be extraordinary beings who controlled everything in the world. Whether it was the Holy Dragon or the Divine Masters, they could reign supreme over all during their prime. However, when their time came to an end, they were helpless against the inexorable fate dictated by the Heavenly Law. He had strived with great effort, but ultimately, when his destined end arrived, he knew that death would be inevitable. This realization left Jonathan feeling somewhat despondent. Yet, he understood that he was powerless to resist it. Even if he knew whaty ahead, he was aware that the slightestck of effort on his part would lead to dreadful consequences. Jonathan took a deep breath. He didn''t dwell on his grief too much. He still possessed the Holy Dragon''s dragon essence ball, which held the key to his and Torrence''s survival. Although he now possessed the knowledge of dragon magic, mastering it and achieving greatness would take time and effort. For now, he had to rely on his own physical strength. Without hesitation, Jonathan opened his mouth wide and ced the dragon essence ball inside. Originally as hard as stone, the dragon essence ball began to soften in Jonathan''s mouth. Like melting ice, in no time at all, the entire ball transformed into a seemingly endless flow of blood as it entered Jonathan''s body. This was the purest and most potent dragon blood. It was an absolute essence! As the dragon blood coursed through his veins, Jonathan experienced an unimaginable degree of scorching heat. He felt as if his entire bloodstream had been ignited. The dragon blood and his own blood started shing with each other. Soon, Jonathan began to witness the dominance of the dragon blood. It began forcing his own blood to assimte with it. Jonathan''s blood, which carried Leahra''s bloodline, was the most extraordinary blood in the world. It possessed the unique ability to assimte with any blood and convert it into a formidablebat force. Chapter 459 Strong Combat Force Chapter 459 Strong Combat Force Jonathan said in a low voice, ¡°The dragon blood is indeed a powerful type of blood. However, if the dragon blood assimtes with my blood, then I would lose the ability to use my blood asbat force, right?¡± Jonathan broke out in cold sweat when he thought of that. However, Jonathan was obviously overthinking. At this moment, although the dragon blood in his body was trying to assimte into Jonathan''s blood, it had failed. Instead, the two types of blood ended up mixing together. Jonathan felt ufortable all over as if the two bloodlines in his body were fighting. When the blood surged in him, his body became red instantly. Soon, there was an excess of blood oozing out of his skin pores. Torrence had been focusing on Jonathan, so when he saw this situation, he said in concern, ¡°Jonathan?¡± Jonathan waved his hands and replied, ¡°Torrence, don''t worry. I am fine. This is standard procedure.¡± Torrence stopped worrying so much after hearing that. Then, Jonathan finally understood. Although the dragon essence ball was good, not everybody could withstand its power. Any experts who consumed this would have suffered an explosion of the body and died. Even Jonathan himself could only consume one dragon essence ball. If he consumed one more, his own blood could likely not take it. Jonathan gritted his teeth and endured it. His body was quite swollen, and when the blood was overstimted, he felt as if there were knives stabbing him from the inside out. It was painful. However, Jonathan could only bear with it. There was a mix of blood and sweat all over him. This whole thingsted for around one hour, which amounted to an hour of suffering for him. Not just anybody could endure such pain and torture. If the heavens had ced a great responsibility on a great man, one had to suffer tremendously before getting before achieving anything at all. It was true that Jonathan was lucky, but he had indeed suffered a lot in his journey. Finally, the bloodlines in his body calmed down. Jonathan could feel the changes in his blood. The dragon blood had eventually merged with his own blood. At the same time, the dragon blood in his body started to change again. The dragon blood then removed itself from Jonathan''s blood and became a horrifying ball of gas. This ball of gas started to move around Jonathan''s body. Jonathan steadied his mind because he knew this was thest step, which was to change the dragon blood into nutrition and turn it intobat force! This was the counter-forge of his blood while reacting to the dragon blood. This gas was unprecedentedly powerful, like a long-awaited downpour on parchednd. Due to his severe internal injuries, Jonathan''s body was in a state of devastation, with his vital organs severely damaged. However, this gas immediately transformed into countless nourishing substances that replenished and revitalized his organs. Jonathan immediately experienced a sense of exhrating relief, akin to the feeling of finally quenching one''s thirst after spending seven days in a desert without water. It was like a carton of cold beer had suddenly appeared in front of him. When the cold beer entered his throat, it was the most amazing sensation. It felt like the mostfortable feeling in the world. Jonathan''s internal organs swiftly absorbed the nutrients, initiating a rapid recovery and restoration process. It was a sensation of feeling the flesh and bones growing inside, somewhat resembling the sprouting of bamboo shoots after a rainfall. Twenty minutester, Jonathan''s injuries were all healed. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. However, the gas inside was still roaming around in Jonathan''s body. It didn''t feel like the ball of gas was going to stop anytime soon. Since Jonathan''s body no longer needed this influx of nourishing gas, he directed the flow of the gas toward his cerebral domain. This time, Jonathan isted a thousand brain cells. The nourishing gas entered his cerebral domain and went straight into his brain cells. Then, the brain cells eagerly absorbed the nutrients, undergoing rapid transformation and generating spiritual energy, which was then converted intobat force. Miraculously, all one thousand brain cells were transformed to their utmost potential under the influence of this nutrient gas. Also, to Jonathan''s surprise, the gas continued to surge and flow vigorously, showing no signs of waning. Jonathan had no choice but to once again channel a thousand brain cells. The brain cells were indeed abundant and countless in number, with an endless supply to be generated. Within them, there was even a Braincore, the source of generating more brain cells. When all the brain cells and the Braincore had evolved to generate spiritual energy, the human mind could then be a powerful maic field. It could bepared to a powerful generator. At this point, the cerebral domain could establish connections with the world and even the vast and infinite universe using the power of mana. Human strength was limited, but the cerebral domain could allow thoughts to reach infinite ces. A science fiction writer once presented a picture during a conference showing a probeunched from Earth. The probe captured an image of Earth from a distance of a few billion miles away. In that image, one could see Earth using the microscope. But, what was Earth? The Earth was just a tiny speck within the vastness of the universe, smaller than a grain of sand beneath our feet, by a factor of ten. This was the position Earth held in the universe. Humans on Earth held a position just as insignificant as that tiny speck, or even less significant than a tiny speck. However, the maic field of the human mind was closely rted to the Earth''s maic field. Indeed, the Earth was intricately connected to the maic fields of the universe, despite being a small speck. It was still a part of the vast cosmos. Therefore, when the cerebral domain of a person had reached its peak development, it was possible to establish a connection within the vastness of the universe, including the four-dimensional space, composed of three-dimensional space and a point in time. The thousand brain cells were once again evolved and purified by the gas. Twenty minutester, the thousand brain cells had reached their peak. At this moment, the gas had already been depleted. Then, immensebat force entered Jonathan''s body. Thebat force did not only strengthen Jonathan''s body but also his cerebral domain. This made Jonathan''s cerebral domain invincible, allowing all external psychic and magical attacks to bepletely blocked and kept at bay. This was like forging an imprable fortress around Jonathan''s cerebral domain. As of now, it seemed that Jonathan had already evolved two thousand brain cells in an instant, which was an extraordinary and terrifying feat. The cultivation of these two thousand brain cells to the extreme level could immediately elevate the cultivator''s attainment to the level of Immortal Stage. As such, Jonathan''sbat power was capable of elevating him to the Immortal Stage among the cultivation stages. However, in reality, developing two thousand brain cells to their maximum potential was indeed impressive. However, if one were to calcte this in simple terms, brain cells could bepared to currency, where each brain cell of a person was equivalent to one trillion. On the other hand, two thousand brain cells were only equivalent to two million. Even so, evolving these brain cells was going to take a long time. However, even having one hundred billion was considered a great fortune in reality. Who could have one trillion in fortune? That was hard to imagine possessing these figures. At this moment, as the strengthening of hisbat force enhanced his physical body, muscles, and cerebral domain, his cultivation also began to skyrocket. He soared from Divine Master levels four, five, and six, and then reached levels seven, eight, and nine. Bam! Once he broke through to level nine, he would have reached the Immortal Stage. This made Jonathan feel like he was ying a game where he had umted arge sum of money and experience points and then clicked on the upgrade button. The upgrade levels kept increasing rapidly, reaching a point where it became unbelievable even to Jonathan himself. When Jonathan reached level one of Immortal Stage, he felt that hisbat force was already powerful. However, he then reached level two. This level had already depleted hisbat force by a lot, so once it reached level three, hisbat force waspletely consumed. Jonathan''s cultivation stopped at level three of Immortal Stage. Jonathan''s heart was filled with excitement. He had now be a powerful expert at level three of Immortal Stage. This meant that at this moment, his cultivation was already higher than that of a few masters in the Divine Realm, including Richard. His cultivation had finally surpassed that of Edward, who once seemed beyond reach. Jonathan heaved a sigh of relief, feeling as though he had released arge amount of stress. Then, the anger and hatred in his heart, which he had not even dared to think about, became stronger. Because his power level was still miles away from Edward, he could not even think about seeking revenge against Ignatius and Tristan. Now, Jonathan had evolved and reached a whole new level, which meant he could bepared to Edward now. At this moment, Jonathan thought about many things. In the Divine Realm, fratricide was not allowed. Even if he had extreme hatred towards Edward, it was not appropriate to kill him. However, he could not me the Divine Realm for such rules. If there weren''t such rules, he would have long died in the hands of Edward and Ignatius. As an individual, one couldn''t like thew despite having benefited from its protection. One couldn''t hate thew when it gave restrictions, since it was an unhealthy mindset. It''s not urgent. If I reach a certain level someday, just like Tristan''s cultivation level, I will no longer be bound by the restrictions of the Divine Realm. Torrence had been keeping his eye on Jonathan, and he was worried. He stared at Jonathan''s sinister expression and asked, ¡°Jonathan, how do you feel?¡± Jonathan immediately perked up and answered him with a smile. ¡°I feel better than ever.¡± Torrence let out a sigh of relief and asked, ¡°Then, do you have the confidence in getting rid of the puppet primordial spirit?¡± Jonathan answered, ¡°Of course!¡± He then paused and added, ¡°But I need to ce you in a safe space before attacking.¡± Torrence nodded as response. At that moment, Jonathan lifted Torrence on his back and moved straight to the location where the Demon Dragon''s physical body was. There, Jonathan found a secret hiding spot for Torrence. This spot could allow Torrence to see Jonathan and Skr''s battle. After making sure Torrence was secure, Jonathan approached a frozen Skr. Jonathan didn''t say much. He just used both of his hands to hold Skr and rushed up with a roar. This was a specialbat skill known as Reversing Willow. At this moment, Jonathan''s momentum in power reached a terrifying number of two thousand five hundred kilograms! This power was beyond what the human body could withstand. In other words, even if an ordinary person had the strength of two thousand five hundred kilograms, if they were to truly exert it, their body would burst, resulting in death. It was like having a small engine. Even if it had four hundred horsepower, once it was exerted to its full capacity, it could result in an explosion. However, Jonathan''s bloodline had changed. Thebat force transformed his physical body, tendons, and bones entirely. One couldpare it to Jonathan''s physical body resembling a simple car on the outside, but the internal structure and engine had transformed into that of a Hummer. Therefore, Jonathan could unleash a force of two thousand five hundred kilograms. Chapter 460 Like A Balloon Chapter 460 Like A Balloon Skr''s feet were firmly fixed to the ground. Jonathan put his arms around Skr and gave a hard pull. He was performing a move called Reversing Willow. In an instant, the ground cracked open, and Jonathan managed to pull Skr out of the ground. Skr was still standing erect like a statue. Jonathan carried Skr up and hit his waist with his knee. It was as if he was breaking a stick into two. Jonathan was extremely strong. Crack! The ice on Skr''s body began to crack. All of a sudden, Skr opened his eyes. His bonds had been broken by Jonathan. At the same time, Skrunched his attack. He struck Jonathan''s chest with his palm. His movement was so fast and powerful. The old Jonathan would have sumbed to his attack. However, Jonathan''s cultivation had increased tremendously and reached the third level of the Immortal Stage. His strength, reaction, and body were stronger than before. Skr was just as quick as ever, but he was no longer fast enough for Jonathan. With a move of his hands, Jonathan sent Skr flying. Before Skr couldnd on the ground, Jonathan had already flown in front of Skr and attacked him with his palm. That strike was powerful enough to destroy a mountain. Skr could not react in time. He mmed to the ground because of the impact. Jonathan then stomped his head. He had no mercy for Skr. Although Skr was hit by Jonathan''s palm, he showed no signs of injury. Instead, he moved his head aside and evaded Jonathan''s kick. He then rolled aside and got up swiftly. Jonathan took a step forward and punched Skr in his throat. Skr stumbled three steps back. Again, there was no reaction from him. Skr stood there and stared at Jonathan coldly. Jonathan was slightly shocked. After all, he knew that his earlier attacks were sufficient to kill a man ten times over. Yet, Skr was still all right. Don''t tell me his body has be wless like Wretched¡¯s. Perhaps the more injury he sustains, the more he evolves? If this is the case, there''s no way I can kill Skr even though I have reached the third level of the Immortal Stage! Just then, Skr spoke up in Theos'' sweet voice. ¡°This puppet primordial spirit of mine is perfect. The more injuries he sustains, the faster he will evolve. When the timees, it will be the end of the road for you. What? Did you think that you have nothing to worry about after absorbing that b*tch''s dragon essence ball?¡± Jonathan''s expression turned grim. Knowing that there was no other way out, he did not say anything else. There was nothing left to say. He would have to fight it out. Jonathan charged forward with lightning speed and sent a punch at Skr''s head. Skr took one step back before throwing a punch of his too. When both their punches met, the impact sent Skr moving three steps back. Jonathan moved forward and threw three consecutive punches. After that, Skr retreated another ten steps back. The vitality in Jonathan''s body was running wild, but Jonathan could not care less. He continued to unleash the Dragon w Grab. His movement was very swift and urate. It was obvious that Skr could not withstand his attacks. Unfortunately, Skr remained unharmed even though Jonathan had his hand around his throat. Furthermore, Skr''s cells continued to evolve under Jonathan''s constant attacks. A ferocious fight ensued between the two men. Twenty minutester, Skr''s cultivation had gone one level up. Once again, their fists met. This time, they were evenly matched, and Jonathan was unable to drive him back anymore. If the fight went on, Jonathan was worried that he would turn this puppet primordial spirit into an exceptional state. If that happened, Jonathan would no longer be Skr''s match. Both Torrence and he would die. For now, there was nothing Skr could do if Jonathan escaped. However, that would mean certain death for Torrence. Skr''s cultivation level was now the same as that of Jonathan''s, so there was no way Jonathan could take Torrence and escape together. With Torrence on his back, Jonathan would die even faster. What should I do? Jonathan was now faced with a new predicament. If he could not think of a solution, he would definitely meet his end. No! There''s no way that this puppet primordial spirit is the same as Wretched. Wretched is the one and only miracle that exists every thousand years. He can co-exist with Theos. There is no way Theos can create one just like that. Besides, Skr is a mere mortal. There must be a limit to how much his cells can evolve! If I force him to his limits, Skr will self-explode like a balloon and die! In truth, Wretched''s body was also simr to a balloon. The more spirit one put into its body, the stronger its spirit became. However, there was a limit to a balloon. It would explode once it reached its limit. Jonathan felt that even though Wretched had limits, it would be quite extreme, and most people would not be able to reach them. As for Skr, it would be a different story. That was the only way out for Jonathan, and he would have to give it a try. At that point, a hint of frostiness shed across Jonathan''s eyes. With another roar, he charged forward again. Heunched another attack at Skr¡ªRolling Thunder Punch. Boom! Jonathan gave everything he got. He was so vigorous in his assault that his eyes had turned blood red. He went on to rain punches on his opponent. Jonathan carried on to spend all of his energy like a man who had lost his mind. Under the constant attack of Jonathan, Skr''s cells continued to evolve, and he became stronger. Bang! At the veryst moment, Skr punched Jonathan so hard that it sent him flying. Jonathan fell to the ground, and he started to see stars. The series of attacks had exhausted too much of his energy. At that moment, he was dead tired. His body ached all over. Despite that, Jonathan did not utter a single sound because he did not sustain any internal injuries. In fact, his strength was recovering rapidly. That was the beauty of the Immortal Stage. However, his recovery speed was nothingpared to Skr''s. Skr sneered, ¡°You lowly sc*m! You had plenty of chances to escape. Yet, you chose to fight me. That''s so foolish of you. Now, prepare to die!¡± Jonathan grew silent. There was a murderous intent in Skr''s eyes. The very next moment, he charged at Jonathan. All the while, Torrence was looking on. When he saw what was happening, he was filled with sorrow. Tears began to flood his eyes. He knew he was about to lose Jonathan forever. But would Jonathan really perish? Just as Skr was about to kill him, Jonathan suddenly brandished a fire talisman. The fire talisman flew toward Skr, but Skr had no regard for it. He swung his arm in order to sh the me away from him. Right then, Skr''s head exploded, and blood sshed everywhere. Next, the same thing happened to Skr''s body as well. In that instant, Skr''s physical body ceased to exist. Pieces of flesh, organs, and blood flew in every direction! That bloody and horrifying scene was disgusting. In the end, Skr was reduced to bits and pieces. That puppet primordial spirit had been utterly destroyed. Torrence was dumbstruck by what he saw. He had no idea how the powerful Skr could be annihted by a piece of fire talisman. Jonathan took a deep breath. It was a close shave. That move was thest resort. By then, his body had recovered, and he managed to stand up. Even though the fight had taken a toll on him, he had no issue with walking for now. Jonathan walked up to Torrence. He took a look at Demon Dragon behind Torrence and noticed that the creature was already dead. Torrence knew about Demon Dragon, but he asked, ¡°What happened? How did you destroy the puppet primordial spirit?¡± To that, Jonathan exined, ¡°It''s simple. The cells in Skr''s body were not strong enough, and they had already reached their ultimate limits like full-blown balloons. At that time, one slight touch and an explosion will happen. That fire talisman burned the cells of his arm and started a chain reaction. That''s why Skr''s body exploded.¡± Realization dawned upon Torrence. ¡°How do you know that will happen?¡± Jonathan smiled nonchntly and pointed at his brain. ¡°That''s because I''m intelligent!¡± Torrence also chuckled. Although Jonathan was being very cocky right now, Torrence could not deny that Jonathan was indeed very clever. He then changed the topic. ¡°When you were fighting with Skr, rissa passed away. She wanted us to take good care of rabelle.¡± Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Sadness filled Jonathan''s heart. ¡°That goes without saying.¡± He paused for a while before he continued, ¡°Let me check on rabelle first.¡± Torrence nodded. In truth, Jonathan had no idea where rabelle was. However, he focused his attention and detected a weak life force. Finally, he found a gigantic egg at the end of Demon Dragon. It was huge. Jonathan had never seen an egg of that size. The egg was a meter long and half a meter wide. The shell was yellow in color and covered with many spots. It was the legendary dragon egg. Jonathan carried the egg up, and it was still covered with a sticky substance. It was quite heavy, and Jonathan carried it with some difficulty. He had spent too much energy in the fight earlier on. Jonathan went back to Torrence with the egg. ¡°Yeverie is still waiting for me outside. There''s no way I can take rabelle and you with me together.¡± ¡°My injuries are quite severe and will take a month to recover.¡± Jonathan chuckled. ¡°You have be a burden to me again. Aren''t you worried that I will chuck you here and let you die alone?¡± To that, Torrence smiled faintly and replied, ¡°That has never crossed my mind.¡± That was how much he trusted Jonathan. It also showed the kind of friendship they shared and the type of person Jonathan was. Chapter 461 Go Back To Yeverie Chapter 461 Go Back To Yeverie Jonathan was deeply concerned about Yeverie. While she didn''t participate in the battle, he knew she would be concerned about how he fared. Unfortunately, they couldn''t contact one another as no cell phones were avable. Judging by his current condition, Jonathan decided to grab a bite and rest for an hour. He would meet Yeverie afterward and bring her back to Demon Pce to discuss their next course of action. Jonathan had sufficient storage rings and food. He drank some goat''s milk and gobbled down half of the frozenmb shank. Once he was done, he sat down cross-legged. An hourter, his body had healedpletely, thanks to his impressive recovery rate. He was once again back in optimal condition. He told Torrence, ¡°I''ll help you roast amb shank and heat up some of the goat''s milk. Use them to fill up your stomach while I bring Yeverie over.¡± Torrence nodded. Jonathan prepared to leave Demon Pce after getting Torrence settled. However, he was stumped by yet another difficulty. Demon Pce was situated thirty meters below the horizon. How could Jonathan go back up there if he couldn''t fly? It wouldn''t have been a problem back when he and Torrence could work together, but considering the latter''s state, that was no longer an option. No matter how capable Jonathan was, it would be impossible for him to leap thirty meters into the air. Gravity still existed in any dimension. While he had a rope in hand, he could not use it tosso the peak and pull himself up. Jonathan was truly at an impasse. He suddenly remembered that although Skr''s body mutated drastically when he leaped down back then, he couldn''t have made it back up alone. What''s the point of Torrence and me jumping down to kill him? It would be a waste of effort. How strange it is. Jonathan and Torrence were simultaneously confounded and initially missed out on the golden opportunity to do away with Skr. They then learned from their blunder after witnessing how impressive Skr was and pursued him all the way here. However, they never considered the fact that Skr would be trapped in Demon Pce after losing Moose. This was an oversight in their thought process. It was like when one went looking for their cell phone all over the house only to realize that they''d been holding on to it all the while. Nevertheless, fate seemed to have a hand in this. If Torrence and Jonathan had not returned, Jonathan would not have had such a bizarre encounter which helped to establish his future foundation and enabled him to survive in Moranta. The problem at hand was that Jonathan couldn''t think of a way to conquer the thirty-meter height. He didn''t spend too much time cracking his head over it as he soon figured that Moose and the rest must''ve been prepared to climb before they came here. The rope was the best indication that the storage ring contained tools for hiking. He immediately went searching inside the storage ring for what he needed. To his dismay, he found no reliable hiking tools after rifling through it for some time and only found two shiny daggers. An idea sparked in his mind, and he tied two distinct lengths of rope to each dagger. He secured them tightly and grabbed a dagger, aiming it at the peak of the ice before hurling it with a tremendous force, akin tounching a cannonball. Following a loud crack, the dagger buried itself deep into the ice. It was secure and showed no signs of detaching when Jonathan tried tugging it. He subsequently hurled the second dagger upward. Now that both daggers were firmly nted in the ice, Jonathan felt more assured and began climbing up, clinging onto the ropes. Just as he was about to reach the peak, he swung his body and leaped upwards, sessfully exiting Demon Pce. The top of Demon Pce was still enveloped in snow at that point. The sky was bright at two in the afternoon, and strong gusts of wind blew past. Jonathan was in high spirits, his body overflowing with inexplicable strength. He dashed toward the north at the speed of lightning. It took no effort for Jonathan to find the tent where Yeverie was located two hourster. Hearing the noise, she emerged from the tent as soon as Jonathan approached. She donned a ck cape, and her hair was slightly damp with bits of snow piled atop her head. Yeverie appeared to be in herte teens, exuding a captivating aura of youthful beauty. If she were in university, she would likely be an innocent and graceful freshman who captured the hearts of male undergraduates. Even if she were in high school, she would be the popr girl and the apple of everyone''s eyes. Jonathan let out a breath of relief upon seeing that she was safe and sound. Yeverie was overjoyed at the sight of Jonathan. She sprinted toward him like an excited puppy and threw herself into his arms. ¡°Your Majesty, I was so scared!¡± Jonathan embraced Yeverie tightly. ¡°Your Majesty, I was worried that you and Mr. Torrence won''t being back. I didn''t want to remain hidden here because it made me feel as though I''m weak, but at the same time, I didn''t want to add to your burdens by tagging along.¡± Jonathan empathized with Yeverie. While he and the others were the ones who faced life-and-death situations at the frontlines, Yeverie, who was protected behind them, was subjected to mental torture as well. Nheless, considering her experience and cultivation level, she would only be a hindrance to Jonathan if she were to join the battle. Jonathan and Torrence would be doomed if she were to end up injured. ¡°Everything''s fine now, silly girl. I understand,¡± Jonathanforted her. A thought suddenly urred to Yeverie, and she pulled away from Jonathan''s embrace. Her voice was full of trepidation. ¡°Where''s Mr. Torrence?¡± ¡°He''s slightly injured and is still at Demon Pce. But his life is not in danger as we''ve defeated Skr and Moose''s puppet primordial spirit. Besides, we met Holy Dragon!¡± Yeverie was surprised. ¡°Is that true? What does Holy Dragon look like?¡± Jonathan replied, ¡°Let''s pack our things first and return to Demon Pce. Torrence is still waiting for us, so I''ll tell you all about it on the way.¡± Yeverie nodded. Jonathan put on a cape as well after dismantling and storing the tent. The duo then made their way back to Demon Pce. He recounted everything that happened there during their journey. Yeverie couldn''t help but ce her hand over her chest upon hearing about their near-death experiences. Jonathan chuckled. ¡°I feel like a cat with nine lives.¡± Yeverie curled her lips into a smile. ¡°Your Majesty, you are exceptionally blessed!¡± ¡°I certainly am to have you here with me!¡± Jonathan burst outughing. Yeverie couldn''t help blushing at his sweet nothings and felt all fluffy inside. She wanted to tell Jonathan that she felt blessed to be by his side, too, but she was too shy to. They arrived at Demon Pce two hourster and made for Dragon Pce without further ado. The ce was filled with the putrid odor of decay and blood, a result of Skr''s brutalized body. The sight was one worthmenting over. Skr held the esteemed position of Supreme Sect''s cardinal while he was still alive. Moreover, he was a prodigy with good looks to boot and was admired by many women. Unfortunately, his body was so badly mutted after his death that the mere sight of it would cause people''s stomachs to turn. Glory is a fleeting thing that is possessed only by the powerful. When one loses everything, they be worth nothing more than trash. This was the harsh reality. Impulsively sacrificing oneself for patriotism or a loved one might evoke feelings of poignancy and euphoria in the heat of the moment. Yet a decadeter, one''s lover would have already belonged to another man. Perhaps she might asionally think of her past lover with a tinge of sadness or not at all. Would it be worth it if that were the case? Same goes for the revolutionary martyrs who sacrificed their lives for the prosperity and peace of their mothend. Nowadays, what else did they get in return for their heroic acts besides being commemorated during Memorial Day? On top of that, plenty of the younger generation dismissed their sacrifices as trivial. Once again, would one''s sacrifices be worth it? The answer was of course not. Yet not everything on this earth had to be measured based on their worth. Not every question had an answer, and neither were all things ck and white. Every coincidental happening was part of destiny. Yeverie noticed Torrence sitting cross-legged to heal his internal wounds. She swiftly approached and greeted him, ¡°Mr. Torrence.¡± Torrence opened his eyes and smiled at her. ¡°Yeverie, you''re here.¡± ¡°How are you feeling?¡± ¡°Much better. Don''t worry. It''s no biggie.¡± He paused before continuing, ¡°It''s just that this ce reeks.¡± Jonathan erupted inughter. ¡°Is this rabelle?¡± Yeverie instantly noted the gigantic dragon egg at the side. ¡°You''re right!¡± Torrence responded. Jonathan urged, ¡°All right, this isn''t the best ce to chat. Let''s find somewhere clean instead.¡± Torrence nodded. Jonathan carried Torrence on his back while Yeverie took the dragon egg. They headed to Feather Pce, where they used to stay. The tents set up there were still in perfect condition. Jonathan lit a fire talisman after all of them entered, warming up the room. Yeverie started cooking shortly after. The dragon egg was carefully ced in a secure location. There was nothing much they could do besides waiting patiently for it to hatch. It was indeed a very thrilling experience to witness the birth of a dragon. It was a shame that Jonathan couldn''t record footage of such a magical moment without a phone. Disregarding that matter, Jonathan addressed Torrence, ¡°Let me inspect your wounds. Stretch out your hand.¡± Torrence''s face was sickly pale, and he smiled bitterly. ¡°My internal organs are severely damaged. Thankfully, I have an exceptional recovery rate. That said, it''ll take at least a month to healpletely. I don''t have ess to any medication here in this snowy tundra.¡± ¡°You shouldn''t be so pessimistic. I know that the dragon n possesses healing magic.¡± Jonathan took hold of Torrence''s hand while speaking and felt his pulse. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Jonathan uttered suddenly, ¡°You wouldn''t have been wounded if you didn''t stop Skr from finishing me off.¡± ¡°I had no idea that the Holy Dragon would appear. Besides, I thought that since we would die anyway, whoever died first didn''t matter. I wouldn''t have saved you if I''d known how things would turn out,¡± Torrence replied with a wry smile. Chapter 462 Cultivate Magic Chapter 462 Cultivate Magic onathan smiled faintly. Naturally, he knew Torrence didn''t mean what he said. They were practically the same kind of people. Both of them regarded brotherhood with great importance. The only difference between them was that Torrence was more of an idealist, with a clear-cut personality. To Torrence, there had to be a clear distinction between things that were right and wrong. He could''ve held a high position and great authority within Supreme Sect, being revered and honored by others. However, he gave up the privilege because he couldn''t tolerate the deceit of Supreme Sect toward the public, and Supreme Sect was no longer the same religious group he idolized. Hence, he decided to betray Supreme Sect. At that moment, Jonathan held Torrence''s hand, and in that instant, he gained insight into all of the latter''s physical conditions. It was as if he was seeing into The Void, bing connected to Torrence''s body. That ability could only be acquired through cultivating internal-style martial arts and was much more capable than any traditional medicine practitioner''s pulse-taking techniques. Although Torrence''sbat skills were formidable, he didn''t cultivate internal-style martial arts and hadn''t trained every inch of his skin and cells. As a result, he didn''t possess the ability like Jonathan. Jonathan quickly discerned that Torrence''s internal organs had indeed been wounded by Skr''s palm strike, causing the formation of delicate cracks. Moreover, traces of blood were also seeping through his organs. That injury was grave and fatal. In medical terms, it was undoubtedly a terminal condition with no cure. One was first going to suffer from minor blood loss before deteriorating into organ failure. However, because of Torrence''s exceptional cultivation level, his internal organs'' regenerative ability was much stronger than the average person, preventing the deterioration of his organs and allowing them to regenerate slowly. That was the charm of having powerful vitality. Old people often sumbed to injuries, while young people could recuperate in no time. Upon gaining a better understanding of the severity of Torrence''s condition, Jonathan said, ¡°I know there''s a healing technique in dragon magic that collects water and light elements in the air, using these two elements to speed up the recovery rate and hydrate your wound.¡± He paused briefly before adding, ¡°However, I need to cultivate further to assess if I can help heal your injuries as soon as possible.¡± Torrence nodded and replied, ¡°We can''t stay much longer in this Demon Pce either. At most, we can only remain for another three days. Theos has been utterly humiliated, and we''ve learned of many of her heinous acts, so she certainly won''t let us live. Besides, I reckon she''s also aware of rabelle, and I think Theos won''t let rabelle live either since she''s Holy Dragon''s descendant. If rabelle matures, she''ll pose a threat to Theos. It''s safe to say that Theos wants all of us dead, and she''ll likely come and ughter us in person.¡± He paused briefly and continued, ¡°Our current location is over thirty thousand miles from Supreme Sect in Paradiso. Even if Theos uses flying magic, she''ll need at least five days to reach us, so we''re absolutely safe for the uing three days.¡± Jonathan said, ¡°One cannot make bricks without straw. I must heal your injuries first before we can hurry on.¡± Torrence asked confusedly, ¡°What does ''one cannot make bricks without straw'' mean?¡± Jonathan was rendered speechless. Yeverie chirped, ¡°It means that one must first sharpen his tools if he is to do his work well.¡± Jonathan chimed in and added, ¡°He''ll never understand if you talk to him about tools. You should tell him that if he wants to kill someone, he needs to sharpen his de first.¡± rity washed over Torrence. Jonathan uttered, ¡°This is thenguage of the main world. The culture of the main world is wide-ranging and profound, unlike the savagend of Moranta, where all you do is fight and kill.¡± Torrence rolled his eyes, not bothering to entertain Jonathan. Subsequently, Yeverie was done preparing the meal, and the aroma of the food filled the air inside the tent. Jonathan''s appetite was piqued, and everyone began to dig in happily. However, Torrence couldn''t eat much because he was feeling unwell. He couldn''t help but smile wryly and said, ¡°It seems that having a healthy body is more valuable than any amount of gold and silver. Once the body falls ill, one will realize nothing is more important than good health.¡± That was the undeniable truth. Unfortunately, when people were healthy, they often forgot that being in the pink of health was the basic necessity to carry out life processes, just like how water and air were the most precious things, yet people often overlooked them. After Jonathan finished eating, he felt full and warm. Then, he thought of something and asked, ¡°I''ve always been curious about something. Why can I use magic from all elements? Is it because Ie from the main world, and people from there have a different body constitution than the natives here?¡± Torrence nced at Jonathan. ¡°Yeverie is also from the main world. You can let her try out the Crystal Ball to determine whether you''re a special case or if this applies to everyone from the main world.¡± Jonathan''s eyes lit up. ¡°That''s a feasible idea.¡± He immediately took out the Crystal Ball and handed it to Yeverie. ¡°Yeverie, give it a try.¡± She nodded and received the Crystal Ball. Jonathan and Torrence gazed at her with anticipation. However, no matter how she focused, the Crystal Ball didn''t change color. After some time, Yeverie uttered sheepishly, ¡°Mr. Lawson, Mr. Torrence, I can''t feel a thing.¡± Torrence said, ¡°I expected as much. Not everyone from the main world is special. You''re the only one who possesses this unique constitution.¡± Jonathan responded, ¡°It seems that I really am gifted.¡± Torrence was stumped. Why is he praising himself? Yeverieughed. Then, Jonathan added, ¡°All right. That''s enough chatting with you two. I''m going to cultivate the dragon n''s healing magic now.¡± Torrence and Yeverie nodded, knowing Jonathan was about to get down to business. Momentster, Jonathan shut his eyes to concentrate. Under normal circumstances, a typical Magician required a good wand to cultivate magic. When Magicians started cultivating, they used their wands tomune with the elements, just like how people from the main world needed a phone before they could establish contact with others from thousands of miles away. Jonathan didn''t have a wand, given that Moose''s wand had long been destroyed. However, dragon magic was different from the magic in Moranta. Moranta''s magic entailed the use of a wand tomunicate with the elements and incantations to cast spells. On the other hand, dragon magic was usually unleashed instantaneously without needing incantations or wands. Each dragon was born with the innate advantage of being especially sensitive to elements. Moreover, they manipted the casting of magic through their inner essence ball. Obviously, Jonathan didn''t possess an inner essence ball, but he had the proficiency and capability of communicating with all elements. In that case, Jonathan figured the first thing he had to do at that moment was to construct something simr to an inner essence ball within his cerebral domain. The inner essence ball acted like a dragon''s engine. The engine''s power determined the potency of their magic. Another analogy was to describe the inner essence ball as a powerful water pump. The air was filled with elements; if the elements were likened to water, then the inner essence ball would be water pumps that powered the magic spells, which functioned as water guns. The system gave rise to the instantaneous casting of dragon magic. With his eyes closed and focused, Jonathan swiftly entered a stable cultivation stage, where he no longer felt the existence of his physical body, leaving only his cerebral domain and thoughts. The thoughts of a cerebral domain were an extremely sensitive existence. Soon, he no longer found himself in Feather Pce. In that incredibly peaceful state, Jonathan sensed a change in his surroundings. Vibrant colors illuminated the environment around him as various elements drifted in the air. There were balls of ck, white, yellow, and gold lights floating around, as well as water and light elements. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Moranta was a space formed from elements. There were no maic fields or molecules in the air. Everything consisted of elements. That ce was truly an elemental world. An ordinary Magician would require a wand or a Crystal Ball to achieve that step, but because Jonathan cultivated internal-style martial arts and was an expert in meditating, he could enter that subtle state of mind. For the second step, he had to try andmand the elements. He first targeted the light elements, which filled his surroundings like nkton. Concentrating his thoughts, Jonathan murmured, ¡°All light elements within my field of vision, I demand you to converge onto my hand!¡± He extended his hand while intensifying that same notion in his mind. Regrettably, the light elements remained still. That failure prompted a sense of defeat to rise within Jonathan. D*mn. Cultivating magic is so hard! What should I do tomand these elements? Why can''t I exert control over them? He began to ruminate on that matter. That''s right. I haven''t created something like a water pump or engine in my mind, so I can''t draw all these elements toward me. But how can I develop a pump in my mind? Although dragon magic is broad and profound, that''s on the basis of having an inner essence ball. Clearly, I don''t have an inner essence ball! Jonathan fell into deep thought. The next second, he muttered, ¡°Ordinary Magicians gather sufficient spiritual energy within their brains through meditation, thenmunicate with their wands by utilizing their spiritual energy. Only then could theymand the elemental energy using their wands to cast spells by uttering incantations.¡± With those thoughts in mind, Jonathan mumbled, ¡°Spiritual energy?¡± In the boundless universe, sufficiently powerful spiritual energy could form a maic field, also known as mana. However, the spiritual energy cultivated by Jonathan''s brain cells was all converted intobat force to strengthen his physique and cerebral domain instead of forming a cerebral domain maic field. Therefore, Jonathan found that situation very tricky. His body and circumstances were unique in Moranta, so no one else had experienced what he was undergoing. Therefore, even Holy Dragon couldn''t provide him with an effective solution. ¡°D*mn it. Don''t tell me I still can''t cultivate magic even after wasting so much time?¡± Jonathan couldn''t help but scoff. ¡°No!¡± He quickly dismissed that thought. There must be a solution. There must be something crucial I haven''t grasped. An ordinary Magician''s spiritual energy may be different from the spiritual energy I have in mind. They store spiritual energy by meditating, and the spiritual energy can be used to gather elemental energy with the help of a wand. In that case, this spiritual energy can also be likened to a car''s engine. Still, his understanding of spiritual energy was ipatible with elemental energy. That form of spiritual energy could never assemble elements. ¡°Oh, right!¡± Jonathan suddenly recalled he was in possession of the magic gem left behind by Moose. ¡°Why don''t I study his magic gem to see what kind of spiritual energy it contains?¡± Chapter 463 Magic Song Chapter 463 Magic Song Jonathan retrieved a magic gem belonging to Moose from his storage ring. The gem emitted a radiant golden glow and had a translucent appearance. As Jonathan held the gem in his hand, he began to form a connection with it. It was akin to the sensation of holding a crystal ball, although, unlike a magic gem, it doesn''t possess actual magical properties. While a crystal ball allowed one to peer into magic elements in the distant realm, the magic gem brimmed with Moose''s spiritual energy. Since the spiritual energy in the magic gem served to replenish the spiritual energy within the cerebral domain, it was expected that both spiritual energies would align. Jonathan quickly became aware of the contents of the magic gem. It emanated an extremely concentrated essence of the light element, so dense that it seemed on the verge of solidifying. If the light elements in the air could bepared to wine, then the essence within the magic gem would be akin to the purest form of wine, capable of transforming water into wine with a mere drop. At that moment, realization washed over Jonathan, illuminating his understanding of how spiritual energy functioned within the cerebral domain. Heprehended that he needed to produce primal spiritual energy and transform his cerebral domain into a productive force. Dragons, by nature, relied on their inner essence ball to achieve this, while humans tapped into the elements within their cerebral domain to manipte the elements of the external world. The weight of this realization overwhelmed Jonathan as he became aware of the challenges and complexities involved in bing a skilled magician. ¡°What''s wrong? Is it too difficult?¡± Torrence couldn''t help but inquire, noticing the frown on Jonathan''s face. Yeverie, too, turned toward Jonathan, concern evident on her face. Jonathan responded with a bittersweet smile, saying, ¡°Even though the Holy Dragon has taught me dragon magic, their physiology differs from ours. My current challenge lies in harnessing the primal spiritual element within my cerebral domain.¡± Surprised, Torrence interjected, ¡°I vaguely recall there being a mnemonic chant for novice magicians. It gained poprity in Moranta.¡± Intrigued, Jonathan eagerly inquired, ¡°What chant is that?¡± Torrence replied, ¡°It''s called the ''Ode to Joy.'' It goes like this.¡± He began to hum the melody. ¡°Magic, magic, so wondrous, so mystical. My mother said I''ll understand it all as long as my heart remains pure and kind.¡± Jonathan''s expression darkened as he wondered if Torrence was merely joking with a nursery rhyme. However, Jonathan had enough guile to withhold his interruption and let Torrence finish the song. Torrence continued, ¡°I asked my mother what magic is. She told me that magic is like a seed. If you carry the essence of magic within your heart, you can unlock the door to its power. That day, I had a dream. In my dream, I encountered a seven-tiered pagoda. As I ascended its stairs and reached the center, I witnessed a vibrant and sparkling starry sky. I leaped into the sky and found myself surrounded by an array of colors, and some were demons, others were angels. I witnessed both delectable feasts and the torments of hell. My mother said that if magic resides within my heart, I will gain ess to the gateway of magic.¡± Jonathan soon realized that there were hidden messages and insights embedded within the lines of the rhyme. After Torrence finished singing, Jonathan immediately inquired, ¡°Whates next?¡± To his surprise, Torrence replied, ¡°That''s it!¡± ¡°What? You''re not joking, are you? How can the song end like that? What does the seven-tiered pagoda represent?¡± Jonathan bombarded him with questions. ¡°I don''t know. I''ve never really thought about it. It''s just a nursery rhyme that adults often sing to their children to help them fall asleep. You don''t seriously believe this rhyme can help you harness primal spiritual energy, do you?¡± Torrence questioned. ¡°Of course, don''t you see? The meaning behind the dream is to achieve focus and calmness in the mind. Visualize the seven-tiered pagoda within your thoughts, and imagine ascending its stairs. It symbolizes the ascent of the human spirit. When you reach the top, you take a leap. Do you understand what that leap signifies?¡± Jonathan responded. ¡°What?¡± Torrence was taken aback by Jonathan''s rapid questioning. Yeverie, too, was bewildered by the sudden intensity of the conversation. Jonathan rubbed his forehead and exined, ¡°Torrence, I can''t believe how dense you are! That''s why I''m the chosen one, and you''re just an observer. The leap signifies the out-of-body experience.¡± Torrence was left speechless. ¡°Fair point.¡± Jonathan then engaged in deep contemtion, realizing the potential dangers of attempting an out-of- body experience in the main world where elements were absent. However, it seemed to him that he could potentially safeguard his spirit using his close bond with the elements over in Moranta. ¡°That means I don''t really have to understand the meaning of the seven-tiered pagoda. I just need to have an out-of-body experience,¡± Jonathanmented. At that moment, Yeverie spoke up. ¡°Then what does the second part of the rhyme mean? I found myself surrounded by an array of colors; some were demons, others were angels. I witnessed both delightful feasts and tormenting hells. My mother said that if magic resides within my heart, I will gain ess to the gateway of magic.¡± Stunned, Jonathan replied, ¡°That part means that once your spirit leaves your body, you will enter a vulnerable state, where your inner demons will manifest. During this phase, the forces of darkness will attempt to tempt you. If you are not strong enough to resist their lure, you risk losing yourself. Having magic in your heart means you must remain steadfast, staying true to your original intention. By doing so, you will be able to ess the gateway of magic after absorbing the essence of the elements.¡± ¡°You have a keen eye, Mr. Lawson,¡± Yeverie praised sincerely, a sense of realization washing over her. Jonathan chuckled modestly and remained silent. He was already familiar with the principles of cultivating magic, but his immediate challenge was to achieve an out-of-body experience. The path to mastering magic was intricate and precise, and without proper guidance, one could easily lose themselves in the process. Fortunately, Jonathan had a solid foundation in internal-style martial arts, which allowed him to learn magic on his own. At that moment, Jonathan focused his mind and began to search his memories for everything rted to dragon magic. He scoured his mental archives, hoping to uncover clues or hints that could shed light on the out-of-body experience. Unfortunately, he came up empty-handed. However, Jonathan was not one to easily admit defeat. Determined, he took a deep breath and settled into a cross-legged position. With determined focus, Jonathan expanded his thoughts beyond the boundaries of the seven-tiered pagoda, giving free rein to his imagination. It carried him to the magnificent heights of Mount Goliath, where his vivid mental images transformed into a tangible reality. This was one of the remarkable abilities of practitioners of internal-style martial arts, to turn imagination into tangible results. For instance, they could train themselves to feel their hair standing on end by simply visualizing themselves under attack. They also had the power to make their blood automatically condense when they imagined their hands burned, along with other astonishing feats. These extraordinary powers were cultivated through the practice of internal-style martial arts. At that particr moment, Jonathan found himself imagining standing atop Mount Goliath. He had visited Mount Goliath in the past, unaware of its connection to the Demon Emperor. On that asion, he had ascended to the peak of the mountain to witness the breathtaking spectacle of the sunrise, the billowing clouds, and the expansive sea below. He envisioned himself standing atop the mountain peak, overlooking the abyss below. He imagined himself rooted in ce, unmoving, and with time, he began to sense the genuine feeling of being at the summit of Mount Goliath. The crisp air brushed against his skin, signaling the reality of his imaginative world. Looking down, he gazed into the abyss, its depths obscured by clouds, leaving the mystery of whaty below. With one more step, he teetered on the edge of the abyss, facing the possibility of falling and shattering into countless fragments. Yet, Jonathan was not one to retreat. Determined and resolute, he clenched his teeth and summoned the courage to take a leap of faith. And in that exhrating moment, a sensation of weightlessness enveloped him as if he had be as light as a feather. It was an extraordinary and awe-inspiring experience. Following this ethereal transition, Jonathan felt as if he was traversing through the vastness of the sea, the undting waves making it difficult for him to maintain his bnce. He was fully immersed in the out-of-body experience he had sought. However, Jonathan understood the importance of remaining vignt and not letting his guard down. There was no time for jubtion or celebration. He swiftlyposed himself and summoned his inner strength to ground himself. After what felt like an eternity, Jonathan nced downward and discovered that he was indeed suspended in mid-air; while his physical body remained seated in a cross-legged position on the ground. Jonathan recognized that achieving an out-of-body experience in the main world was not a simple task. The physical body and the spirit were intricately intertwined in that realm. However, in this ethereal state, things seemed much more straightforward. The external world appeared less daunting from this vantage point. In the main world, the maic fields, particles, and various substances were akin to sharp des, capable of instantly extinguishing a detached spirit. Jonathan redirected his thoughts and focused on other matters as he gathered his senses and surveyed his surroundings. As anticipated, the elements surrounding him began to radiate with vibrant and diverse colors. As the elements floated around him, Jonathan maintained an unwavering focus on his original intention, ensuring that his inner demons had no power to sway his thoughts. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Suspended in the ethereal realm, he sensed a profound connection with the elements that surrounded him, a connection that stemmed from his identity as an Omni-Element Magician. Silencing his mind and attuning himself to the subtle emotions emanating from the elements, Jonathan sought out a floating light element that caught his attention. With deliberate intention, he centered his thoughts and began to forge a deep connection with the light element. The light element exuded emotions that were pure and untainted. As an Omni-Element Magician, Jonathan possessed the ability tomunicate with these light elements. Sensing his intention to absorb their essence, the light element swiftly moved toward him. In turn, the surrounding light elements gathered around Jonathan''s ethereal form, gradually blending with his spirit. As the light elements permeated his being, Jonathan experienced a profound sensation of warmth and contentment, enveloped in a soothing andforting embrace. Before long, he had absorbed all the avable light elements present in the surrounding space. He sensed his spirit being embraced by the light elements, giving rise to a radiant sphere of light within him. This sphere of light revolved slowly, reminiscent of the Earth''s rotation on its axis. Intuitively aware of the forting events, Jonathan abruptly opened his eyes. In that very instant, his physical body exerted a powerful force, forcefully drawing his spirit back into its vessel. Jonathan sensed the presence of the spinning sphere of light within his mind, embodying the true essence of the light elements. It served as a potent catalyst andmunicator. ¡°How is it?¡± Torrence and Yeverie anxiously inquired, concerned. Jonathan extended his hand and attempted to manifest his conviction, harnessing what could be referred to as spiritual energy. Having absorbed all the avable light elements in the surrounding air, he understood that light elements were abundant, akin to the air one breathes. As long as the space they upied was not completely sealed, new air would replenish the room once the existing air had been depleted. With unwavering focus, Jonathan concentrated his efforts on forming a sphere of light in his palm. Therefore, at that moment, a wondrous phenomenon unfolded. A golden sphere of light began to materialize in Jonathan''s grasp. Chapter 464 The Great Magician Chapter 464 The Great Magician ¡°Haha! It''s really done.¡± Torrence couldn''t help but feel overwhelmed with joy upon witnessing the scene. Yeverie also watched this miraculous scene in amazement. Jonathan himself was also taken aback. Isn''t this a typical manifestation of controlling matter through the mind? Although it works so well because of the abundance of magical elements here, everything operates in simr ways. After all, all beings originate from the same fundamental essence. Jonathan contemted this silently. Lance, Tristan, and the others possess sufficient mana, allowing them to utilize mana to condense maic fields and matter into their spiritual bodies. That was the power of the void primordial spirit. However, Jonathan''s spiritual energy differed from that kind of mana. It was much easier for Jonathan as he could rely on the spiritual energy of light elements within his cerebral domain to condense the light elements from the outside world. Looking at the light elements in his hand, Jonathan felt a surge of ecstasy. He knew that he had truly crossed the threshold into the realm of magic. In the future, with diligent practice, Jonathan would have been able to wield light elements as weapons and even utilize them to soar through the sky. Jonathan nced at Torrence and Yeverie and said, ¡°Now, I will focus on studying the water elements. My priority is to learn the healing technique so that I can assist in your recovery.¡± Torrence and Yeverie nodded. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. At that moment, Jonathan continued to close his eyes, deep in concentration. This time, it was easier for Jonathan to project his consciousness beyond his physical body. Soon, he absorbed the water elements in the air into his soul. At this time, the sphere of light within Jonathan''s body exhibited two distinct colors. One was the golden glow of the light elements, while the other was the transparent color of the water element. The ball was spinning slowly. Jonathan''s consciousness returned, and he could feel the sphere in his cerebral domain continuing to spin. It was a distinctly vivid sensation. With a single thought in Jonathan''s mind, the surrounding water elements instantaneously condensed, forming a water ball in his hand. Then, Jonathan stretched out his other hand. A sphere of light appeared in Jonathan''s other hand. ¡°Cr*p!¡± Torrence couldn''t help but stare nkly at Jonathan. Initially, Torrence was unaware of themon cuss word used in the main world. However, after hearing Jonathan use it frequently, Torrence began incorporating the cuss word into his own vocabry. ¡°What''s the matter?¡± asked Yeverie, looking at Torrence with a puzzled expression. Knowing that Jonathan was a Magician capable of wielding all elements, Yeverie was not surprised to see him holding a light ball in one hand and a water ball in the other. Torrence remarked, ¡°The most challenging aspect for Magicians who can yield two elements is the inability to concentrate and control both types of magic simultaneously. They often find themselves restricted to using only one type of magic when confronting an enemy. Very few individuals can effectively wield two types of magic at the same time. Why does Jonathan seem to find it so effortless to cast two kinds of magic at the same time?¡± Jonathan could hear Torrence''s words clearly. He opened his eyes and responded, ¡°Is it difficult? I find it easy. The key is to focus, clear your mind of distractions, and simply concentrate on condensing the elemental energy.¡± Torrence touched his nose and said dejectedly, ¡°I can''t deny it. You''re a freak of nature!¡± Jonathanughed. Afterward, Jonathan started practicing Holy Healing Technique, one of the types of dragon magic. There were two types of healing techniques. One was a Light Magic known as the Holy Healing Technique, and the other was a Water Magic called Water Mend. Jonathan first familiarized himself with both types of magic, then turned to Torrence and said, ¡°I will use Water Mend to relieve your wound first.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he extended his finger outward. Soon after, the water elements condensed between Jonathan''s fingers under his control. A water ball quickly condensed between Jonathan''s fingers, and then the water ball transformed into delicate threads. A total of a hundred thin, transparent water threads were formed, and they swiftly prated Torrence''s body through the pores of his skin. Water Mend was a very delicate magic. This particr spell was challenging magic that demanded a high level of proficiency from its caster. Fortunately, Jonathan possessed a disciplined andposed nature. Therefore, it was not difficult for him to control it. These delicate threads were the essence of pure water elements, which possessed exceptional healing properties. When consumed, they could even extend one''s lifespan. At this moment, the healing essence was directly exerting its effects on Torrence''s internal organs. If consumed orally, the essences would have been wasted, but by infusing them directly into the body in this manner, the maximum healing effect could be retained. Jonathan entered a state of deep concentration, with these threads acting as his eyes. Soon, these crystal clear threads were greedily absorbed by Torrence''s internal organs. Jonathan continued to channel the magic for half an hour. Half an hourter, Torrence experienced a remarkable improvement in his physical condition. He felt significantly more energetic and revitalized. Then, Jonathan performed Holy Healing Technique on Torrence. Jonathan extended his finger once again, and immediately, a golden sphere of light materialized. The golden sphere of light then fragmented into numerous light threads that infiltrated Torrence''s body. The light threads coalesced into a sphere of light within Torrence''s body, radiating a brilliant light akin to electrifying therapy. Almost immediately, Torrence felt aforting warmth enveloping his wounds, and they began to heal rapidly. Half an hourter, most of Torrence''s injuries had healed. Now, he had no problem continuing on the journey. Jonathan withdrew his power, appearing remarkably at ease. Torrence, still pleasantly surprised, asked in a curious tone, ¡°Don''t you feel exhausted?¡± Jonathan felt energized and replied, ¡°Why should I feel tired? I''m full of energy!¡± Torrence was astonished and eximed, ¡°You truly are an anomaly! Ordinarily, when a Magician casts magic for more than ten minutes, their spiritual energy will bepletely depleted. Yet here you are, conjuring magic for an hour and still brimming with energy!¡± Jonathan was taken aback for a moment, and then he recalled Moose''s previous magic casting. It had only been half an hour, and the old man had appeared almostpletely drained. Naturally, Moose''s magic was on arger scale and consumed significantly more spiritual energy than Jonathan''s. However, there was no denying that Jonathan''s spiritual energy was considerably stronger than that of ordinary Magicians. Jonathan didn''t find it particrly strange either because while his mana transformed intobat power, the durability of his brain was exponentially greater than that of ordinary Magicians. The physiques of ordinary Magicians were those of regr individuals, and their brains were just as ordinary. Thus, it was only natural for them to grow tired after a while. If regr individuals were to stay awake day and night without sleep, they were going to feel terrible. During police interrogations, prisoners were often subjected to sleep deprivation. There were very few people who could maintain theirposure and refrain from speaking after enduring such torment. On the contrary, it was no sweat for people like Jonathan to not sleep for even a whole week. This starkly demonstrated the vast disparity in mental fortitude between Jonathan and ordinary individuals. This could be attributed to Jonathan''s physique, which he had cultivated to reach a state of near perfection. Hence, he could get twice the result with half the effort. At that moment, Yeverie spoke in an intrigued manner. ¡°Don''t Magicians usually need to chant spells? Mr. Lawson, why don''t you require any incantations?¡± Jonathan was momentarily surprised and replied, ¡°Yes, I find it quite peculiar too. Why should one need to chant a spell? I can simply will it to happen! Watch this!¡± With a focused thought, the water elements promptly condensed into a water ball. As Jonathan gestured once more, the water elements transformed once again into an ice sword. ¡°It''s very simple!¡± said Jonathan, finding this strange. ¡°Why do I have to chant an incantation?¡± Torrence wore a perplexed expression on his face. He couldn''t help but feel a strong urge to punch Jonathan upon seeing thetter''s expression. It felt akin to a dumbfounded wealthy person asking a poor individual why they had no money. As an ordinary member of the less gifted ss of people, seeing Jonathan, who was bestowed with exceptional abilities, casually discussing his powers with an innocent expression, only intensified Torrence''s desire to give Jonathan a sound beating. However, for Jonathan, it all seemed perfectly natural. If he desired to cast any magic, he could do so directly without the need for incantations. Why do I need spells? Those forefathers of the Emperor of Chanaea didn''t recite any spells when casting magics too. Jonathan was unaware that the Magicians here did not possess such formidable spiritual energy. They were unable to rely solely on spiritual energy to instantaneously condense powerful magic spells. They required the assistance of incantations and spells. However, once Magicians reached a higher level of proficiency, they could conjure low-level spells such as small Fireballs instantaneously, without the need for lengthy incantations. For ordinary Magicians, reciting spells was often the most arduous aspect. It wasn''t simply a matter of reciting words from the spell book. They had to capture the appropriate mood and tone, adhering strictly to the established rules. Even a single incorrect word or intonation could render the spell ineffective. Many magicians became anxious during battles, leading to errors in pronunciation and the subsequent failure to conjure the desired magic. This led to numerous embarrassing moments within the community of Magicians. Right then, Jonathan was very happy. He had developed a strong interest in magic, so he ignored Torrence and Yeverie. Jonathan once again assumed a cross-legged position and projected his consciousness beyond his physical body. After that, Jonathan fused the earth elements, fire elements, wood elements, and dark elements into his soul. As a result, Jonathan''s mind sphere became imbued with six distinct colors. It was truly a riot of colors. At that moment, the only Omni-Element Magician who possessed a mastery over all the magic elements was born in Moranta. Then, Jonathan started cultivating dragon magic. The magic that Holy Dragon rissa taught Jonathan epassed a wide range of magical techniques of all elements. The Fire Magic repertoire included magical techniques such as ming Sword, zing me, Fire Sea, and Surging Dragon. Within the realm of Water Magic, there were magical techniques such as Arctic Frost, Frostfire Swords, and Serene Current. Serene Current was a forbidden spell within Water Magic, and it was notoriously challenging to cast. Typically, Serene Currents were employed to summon rainfall and were not particrly useful inbat situations. For each magic element, the dragon n possessed formidable spells of great power. Jonathan initially contemted which type of magic he had to focus on, but he soon realized that while these magics were indeed potent, none of them stood out as particrly captivating to his heart. Jonathan reasoned that while he had the ability to cast magic of all elements, it would be more advantageous to specialize in one element if he could only cast one at a time. This approach allowed for easier mastery and more focused development. Consequently, Jonathan found himself less interested in the multitude of magic techniques avable to him. ming Sword. With a thought in his mind, Jonathan extended his finger forward, and in an instant, a fiery ming sword shot forth like a shower of lightning. The ming Sword struck the ice wall, emitting dazzling sparks as it made contact. The sword buried itselfpletely into the ice wall, disying an unexpectedly formidable momentum. Jonathan once again extended his finger, this time casting Arctic Frost. Immediately, before Jonathan, a sculpture of ice swiftly condensed and took form. Then, Jonathan waved his hand again and said, ¡°Dark Enigma!¡± Immediately, the dark elements eroded the ice on the ground, transforming it into liquid. The surrounding atmosphere became saturated with waves of a dark aura which then coalesced into a hazys human-like figure. Chapter 465 Pollerton Chapter 465 Pollerton Jonathan disyed an impressive prowess, effortlessly unleashing a flurry of magical spells. Moreover, he had the astonishing ability to wield two different types of magic simultaneously. Torrence stood by in awe, his jaw practically hitting the ground. ¡°Jonathan, if you keep progressing like this, there''s no doubt you''ll surpass Theos!¡± he eximed. However, Jonathan''s expression turned grave, and he responded, ¡°These spells are rather ordinary. While they may be decent, they''re nowhere near the skills of a true master.¡± Taken aback, Torrence raised an eyebrow and nced at Jonathan, puzzled by his disappointment. He tried to offer some reassurance, saying, ¡°You''re just getting started, my friend! Take it easy. Given your current abilities, you''re already a force to be reckoned with in Moranta.¡± A faint smile crept across Jonathan''s face as he brushed off the concern. Although he acknowledged the issues he faced in mastering magic, he firmly believed he could ovee them. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Changing the subject, Jonathan inquired, ¡°So, Torrence, where do we go from here?¡± Torrence replied with a serious tone, ¡°Since rabelle is now with us, we''re marked by Theos and have be a thorn in her side. Thus, staying in Snowhaven is no longer safe. Fear not though, as there''s another ce Theos would never care to venture.¡± Curiosity piqued, Jonathan asked, ¡°What ce is that?¡± Torrence proimed, ¡°Pollerton!¡± Jonathan questioned, ¡°What and where is this Pollerton?¡± Torrence exined, ¡°It''s a haven for demonic mages, my friend. When all hope seems lost for some individuals in Moranta, they seek refuge in Pollerton. It''s a realm where the sun barely shines, and darkness rules the night. A sanctuary for practitioners of dark magic. Guess what? Theos, being a five- element magician, knows absolutely nothing about dark magic. That''s precisely why she''d never dare to set foot in Pollerton.¡± Torrence paused before continuing, ¡°In Moranta, dark magicians and dragons are scorned. Snowhaven and Pollerton are thest sanctuaries sought by the most ruthless and desperate souls. Thus, if Theos were to venture to Pollerton, those old demonic mages would surely unite against her. That''s why I''m certain she would never go there.¡± Curiosity burning within him, Jonathan inquired, ¡°If Pollerton is a viable refuge, why didn''t you go there earlier? Why did youe here instead?¡± Torrence exined, ¡°Well, Pollerton is a gathering ce for demonic mages, like I said. It''s a pretty disgusting cesspool. I''d rather not venture there unless absolutely necessary. Besides, I fear that if I were to go, those demonic mages would have no qualms about ending my life. After all, I hold no value to them, unlike the Holy Dragon. I had no idea the Holy Dragon was frozen and sealed off back then, and I thought that by bringing the crown, it would ept me. s, it seems fate had other ns.¡± Jonathan responded with a hint of suspicion, ¡°Well, I suppose that makes some sense. But why in the world didn''t you tell me about Pollerton as an escape route when we were running for our lives? You really kept that crucial piece of information to yourself, didn''t you?¡± A cunning gleam shed past in Torrence''s eyes. In actuality, he didn''t wish to go to Pollerton at all. At that moment, he had hoped to ignite Jonathan''s passion for cultivating magic. In fact, he believed that by cultivating magic, Jonathan would rise to great heights. That was why he deliberately withheld the knowledge of Pollerton from Jonathan. However, circumstances had changed. Jonathan had already begun cultivating magic, so now, Pollerton could offer them a secure haven. This was Torrence''s clever and well-thought-out n. He aimed to ignite Jonathan''s desire to learn magic before ultimately seeking refuge in Pollerton and honing Jonathan''s newly-acquired magical skills there. ¡°It''s fine. There''s no need to say more.¡± Jonathan, being a keen person, had caught Torrence''s hidden intentions by reading his sly expression. He continued, ¡°I know what you''re thinking just by looking at that crafty look on your face. By the way, how do we reach Pollerton?¡± Torrence exined, ¡°To reach Paradiso, we must journey north. But for Pollerton, we need to head east. It borders Snowhaven, but let me tell you, Snowhaven is a way harsher cepared to Pollerton. In Pollerton, it''s survival of the fittest.¡± ¡°To be frank, that holds true for every ce we''ve been,¡± Jonathan remarked. Torrence retorted, ¡°Let me finish. In Pollerton, there are no rules. It''s a wild ce where might makes right and lives are imed without hesitation simply for the sake of treasures. Those who couldn''t cut it in Pollerton seek refuge in Snowhaven.¡± Pausing for a moment, Torrence added, ¡°We''re in the Demon Abyss and too close to the Demon Dragon. That''s why no one dares toe this way. Actually, you''ve been lucky. If you had gone east initially, you would have encountered those ruthless wanderers, and they would have devoured you completely.¡± Jonathan was immediately displeased to hear that. ¡°I don''t like what you''re saying. I encountered Moose and the rest as well as Theos'' puppet primordial spirits, yet I managed to survive, didn''t I?¡± Torrence gave Jonathan a disdainful look and said, ¡°Do you think you would still be alive if you had met those scoundrels from the east instead of me when you and Yeverie were unconscious? I guarantee their first instinct would be to kill and devour you.¡± Jonathan was left dumbstruck. Darn it! I had totally forgotten about that! Torrence''s words made perfect sense, and he found himself unable to argue back. ¡°However...¡± Jonathan quickly changed the subject. ¡°If even Theos is too afraid to tread the grounds of Pollerton, won''t it be incredibly perilous for us?¡± Torrence replied, ¡°If Theos ventures there, it would alert the great demonic mage who''s staying hidden at the moment. We, on the other hand, are but mere adventurers, unlikely to catch the attention of such formidable enemies. Furthermore, my friend, as a magician practicing dark magic, you''ll surely command more respect and fear than the average magician in Pollerton. Besides, let''s not forget that our physicalbat skills are second to none too!¡± Jonathan had to admit that Torrence had a point. Even though his magic skills were still a work in progress, his physical cultivation was off the charts. He felt that he didn''t even need to rely solely on magic. After all, with his lightning-fast reflexes and brute strength, he could break through magical defenses easily. With newfound confidence, Jonathan felt a weight lifted off his shoulders. He breathed a sigh of relief. He suddenly recalled something and said, ¡°Oh, by the way, Torrence, are there any powerful old demonic mages in Pollerton who can open a portal for us to return to the main world? There''s no point in toiling away with magic cultivation here since the magic won''t be usable in the main world anyway. Once we''re back in the main world, we won''t have to fear Theos anymore!¡± Torrence was taken aback by the question. Truth be told, he didn''t really want to go back to the main world with Jonathan. Deep in his heart, he harbored a different ambition, which was to forge a legacy alongside Jonathan in the realm of Moranta. However, at this moment, he couldn''t simply dismiss Jonathan''s desire. After all, just as he wished very much to stay in Moranta, Jonathan longed to return to the main world. He understood the importance of respecting Jonathan''s aspirations, for every person had their own ns and dreams. ¡°In theory,¡± Torrence began cautiously, ¡°there may indeed be such old mages dwelling in Pollerton. Nevertheless, convincing them to aid our cause won''t be a simple feat. They won''t simply trade their assistance for trinkets. No, they would rather take your life and im your treasures as their own. If, however, you manage to threaten and force them to do your bidding, that surely means that your cultivation has surpassed theirs. At that point, you can easily open a portal yourself and go back without their aid, right?¡± Jonathan stared at him before saying, ¡°I see what you''re trying to do. You just want me to stay in Moranta with you. It would likely take at least a decade for me to reach the level of those old mages. By then, returning to the main world would be of no point for me.¡± Torrence''s thoughts wereid bare before Jonathan''s astute perception, and he couldn''t help but chuckle. Seizing the opportunity, Jonathan wrapped his arm around Torrence''s shoulder. ¡°Torrence, back in the main world, I was unjustly stripped of my rightful throne by that scoundrel Anakin. It was a great shame, and as my loyalrade, how can you refuse to aid me? You im to have no specific enemies here, so why don''t youe to the main world with me instead?¡± Torrence knew that Jonathan''s words held merit, but as someone who had spent his entire life in Moranta, he couldn''t easily let go of his attachment to his homnd. With a forced smile, he conceded, ¡°Very well, as long as you discover a pathway back, I shall go with you.¡± ¡°Excellent. It''s settled then,¡± Jonathan dered. With that, the conversation winded down. Now that their goals were set, they finally found sce and settled down for rest. Torrence, exhausted from the day''s events,y down to sleep, while Yeverie sought warmth beneath the cozy covers as well. Jonathan, however, remained awake. His legs were crossed in meditation as his focus shifted to cultivating his magic. Though Jonathan''s casual demeanor might give off an air of carefreeness, his mind was in fact meticulously calcting. He understood that deepening his understanding of magic would increase his chances of survival in the treacherousnd of Pollerton. As he closed his eyes, his mind became attuned to the vibrant sphere of light which pulsated with a myriad of colors within his cerebral domain. Just like how the dragons possessed inner essence balls, it was within this sphere of light in the cerebral domain that the human magicians drew their power. This sphere of light was not a physical object within Jonathan''s mind, but rather an ethereal manifestation of spiritual energy. The spiritual energy was not tangible; it was simply a kind of energy force or a maic field. It resembled a small vessel, capable of containing limitless information, yet the vessel itself was minuscule. With closed eyes, Jonathan could sense the magical sphere of light slowly rotating within his mind''s eye. At this stage, he had ovee the hardest part of his cultivation journey and no longer needed to project his consciousness beyond his physical body. Instead, through meditation and focused intent, he could easily draw the magic elements from his surroundings into his cerebral domain. In that way, Jonathan immersed himself in deep meditation, allowing the various elements to flow into his mind sphere, which eagerly began absorbing them. He persisted in his meditation for two whole hours. After a couple of hours, Jonathan made an intriguing discovery. His mind sphere was not limitless and had now reached its capacity. No matter how much he attempted to draw in additional elemental energy, the sphere remained saturated, unable to amodate even a single mote of it. Chapter 466 Devouring The Elements Chapter 466 Devouring The Elements Instantly, Jonathan knew that it would be no easy task to cultivate the mind sphere. The absolute best masters in magic, especially those who were able to activate forbidden spells, had terrifying amounts of spiritual energy in their mind spheres. In theory, the concept of the mind sphere''s spiritual energy was fairly simple. It was simr to an engine, and the strength of it depended on the type of engine it was. In order to activate a forbidden spell, it took at the very least, thebined horsepower of ten aircraft carriers. It was a terrifying and enormous amount. Meanwhile, Jonathan''s mind sphere''s horsepower was akin to that of a Ferrari''s. Compared to typical Magicians, a Ferrari was already amazing enough. An average Magician could only be likened to a regr car in the two hundred thousand price range. In contrast, the amount of horsepower Jonathan had could kill them in mere seconds. However, in the face of an oing truck, even a Ferrari would be turned into a smear on the road. Comprehension dawned on Jonathan. The magic technique did not matter. However, I would fall short if I dwelled on it too much. As with his internal-style martial arts, Jonathan had never relied on it to exert dominance. His own power was so strong that a single punch from him could easily subdue tens of people. If his strength was not sufficient, any kind of powerful skill would only be a waste. As such, his current goal should be to cultivate his mind sphere. But how strong should the mind sphere be? Back in the main world, Lance and the others enhanced and strengthened their mana by discharging their brain cells. While there are billions of brain cells, what about the mind sphere? What did the mind sphere require to evolve? And that is a crucial question! Jonathan was in a bind because magic was apletely foreign thing to him. Moreover, he had never received tutge from anyone. Everything he knew stemmed from his own research and efforts. At that moment, all was quiet at Feather Pce. While Torrence and Yeverie were fast asleep, Jonathan continued to mull over the situation as he sat cross-legged. There was an order to things. Hence, there must be a reason for it. Having built a strong foundation as he cultivated internal-style martial arts, Jonathan was confident that he would be able to find a method to get what he needed. The foundation he built was his greatest asset. It enabled him to gain insight into astronomy, geography, finance, the universe, and all sorts of mysterious approaches. Magic should be no exception. Jonathan first began to organize the dragon n''s magic in his cerebral domain. Dragons were naturally born with an inner essence ball, and it served to absorb elemental energy. ording to the dragon n''s records, they had a powerful method of obtaining the inner essence ball. All of a sudden, Jonathan''s eyes lit up. Although he had been studying various dragon magic techniques, he hadn''t bothered paying attention to the basic foundation of it. ording to dragon magic, it did not matter which type of element the elemental energy within the inner essence ball was. For example, the water elements, which were made up of countless water droplets, were akin to the cells in a human''s body. It was limitless. This meant these elements were no different from the limitless cells in the cerebral domain. Now, the question is, how do I cultivate the elements? The first method would be via devouring. Firstly, one should disperse the elements within the inner essence ball and allow them to circte throughout one''s body, establishing a connection with one''s flesh and blood. Only then would a true core element be formed. The entire process would be extremely painful. The elements were water, fire, light, and wood. When these elements melded with one''s flesh, it would bring about a painful metamorphosis. Only the dragons were capable of using the devouring method to achieve their goal of cultivating elemental energy. This was possible because a dragon''s body was sturdy and tenacious. However, it was impossible for a human to use the same method. At the end of the day, a Magician''s body was no different from an ordinary human''s. If they allowed elemental energy to rampage in their bodies, they would likely die. The dragon n''s magic records also contained information about mind sphere cultivation methods for humans. Most of them relied on primordial gems to meditate, absorbing pure elemental energy from the magic gem. It was just like how things worked in the main world. Everyone relied on taking elixir pills to strengthen and evolve their cells. Everything was well documented, and although the methods were slightly different, they strived to archive the same results. Unfortunately, Jonathan did not have arge number of crystals on hand. In fact, the few he held had been used by Moose. Naturally, Jonathan knew that they would not be of use to him. Besides, the primordial gems were like elixir pills in the main world. They were a raremodity that Jonathan currently had no way of obtaining, despite the fact that primordial gems in Moranta were slightly easier to obtain than the elixir pills back in the main world. Elixir pills in the main world needed to be synthesized, but the primordial gems in Moranta could be mined. They were almost as precious as diamonds back in the main world. However, the Magicians had a monopoly on the primordial gems. Thus, an outsider would not be able to purchase it even if they wanted to. The demand for the gems far exceeded their avability. Therefore, Jonathan had no choice but to use the devouring method. He would have to use new elements as nourishment for the purpose of strengthening the core elements. As his body had always been unparalleled in strength, he was pretty confident. Hisbat force skyrocketed after he consumed the dragon essence ball of the Holy Dragon, strengthening his physical body as a result. Jonathan''s physical body was definitely not weaker than a dragon''s. The elements in the body needed to absorb blood essence in order to increase itspatibility with the body. It also served to increase the amount of blood essence in the elements. This ensured that the elements would be far stronger than the outer elements. It was also based on this theory that the core elements would have the ability to devour the outer elements. Otherwise, if they were both on the same level, it would not be possible for the core elements to achieve that feat. It was truly an exquisite method. As expected, the wisdom of higher beings was limitless. Jonathan could only imagine the trials and tribtions the predecessors must have undergone in order to sessfully create such a method. Following that, Jonathan calmed his mind and beganpelling the elemental energy in his mind sphere to disperse. Completely under the control of his cerebral domain, the sphere of light gradually dispersed into various elements. Finally, the elements obeyed Jonathan''smand and flowed to different parts of the body. As Jonathan closed his eyes, he could feel the slightest changes in his body. He saw the elements rushing toward his body like a river. The fire, water, light, wood, earth, and dark elements were coursing chaotically in his body. Jonathan felt as if he had forced all sorts of random things into his body. His body throbbed in agony, apanied by a piercing sensation that seemed to prick at his nerves. Before long, an intense, bone- crushing pain engulfed him. In that instant, Jonathan''s body waspletely drenched in cold sweat. Torrence and Yeverie immediately woke up and realized that something was not right with Jonathan. Meanwhile, Jonathan''s eyes remained tightly shut. Hurrying over, Yeverie demanded anxiously, ¡°Mr. Lawson, what''s the matter with you? Don''t scare me like that!¡± In a deep voice, Torrence said, ¡°Yeverie, he''s currently in the midst of cultivating. Let''s just stay calm and observe for now.¡± Yeverie was aware that when a person had reached a critical point in their progress, they were not to be disturbed by outsiders. Otherwise, the individual may spiral out of control or even face fatal consequences. Thus, although Yeverie was worried about Jonathan, she got her emotions under control and did not interrupt him. Each step of advancement was a painful new cycle. Was Jonathan truly lucky? The hardships he had to endure along this journey were beyond what others could imagine, and his body had undergone countless inhumane torture and agony. The elements in Jonathan''s body were all over the ce, and the pain he suffered was far greater than that of a dragon. It was a good thing Jonathan''s willpower did not waver. In the end, after being irrigated by Jonathan''s blood essence, the infinite elements quieted down and became much calmer, resembling a tamed wild beast. Soon, the elements increased to one trillion, and each one of them was smaller than a microorganism. A hundred million water elements were norger than a single fingernail. Jonathan could clearly feel the emotional connection he had with the elements. They were simple things that moved ording to Jonathan''s willpower, and it was as if they had be one with him, connected with his flesh and blood. Following that, he made all the elements return to their positions. Soon, a colorful mind sphere formed in Jonathan''s cerebral domain, and his body returned to its normal state. He let out a long sigh of relief. Yeverie and Torrence were overjoyed when they saw that Jonathan was fine. Yeverie eximed, ¡°Mr. Lawson, you scared me earlier!¡± Grabbing onto Yeverie''s hand, Jonathan smiled slightly. ¡°Silly girl, don''t worry. Nothing bad will happen to me.¡± Curious, Torrence inquired, ¡°What was that just now?¡± Jonathan answered truthfully, ¡°It was the method used to cultivate a dragon''s inner essence ball. It allows the elements in the inner essence ball to move within the body freely, thereby allowing them to be irrigated by blood essence. They will then transform into strong core elements which will devour the external elements.¡± Amazed, Torrence said, ¡°Such an extraordinary approach actually exists? No wonder the dragons did not have to rely on primordial gems to grow so strong.¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Jonathan said, ¡°Although it is a fantastic method, not everyone can do it. Had my body not been so strong, I would have exploded and died as the elements entered my body.¡± Slightly taken aback, Torrence added, ¡°That''s true. The greatest weakness of Magicians in Moranta is their physical bodies. There are not many who are trained in both magic and physical arts. Even if such a person exists, it''s more likely that they are only talented in one aspect, while the other is for show.¡± Jonathan chuckled. ¡°Then, I shall be an exception to the rule.¡± He felt somewhatcent as he had already found a method to cultivate. It was gettingte, and Jonathan had had a tiring day. The elemental energy meditation had taken a huge toll on his energy. ¡°Everything else can wait until tomorrow. I''ll be going to sleep now,¡± he said. ¡°All right,¡± replied Torrence before he also went back to sleep. Mischievously, Jonathan slipped under Yeverie''s covers before she could tuck herself back in. Yeverie blushed in response before lying back down. She had been worried that Jonathan would be up to no good. After all, she would feel embarrassed since Torrence was around. Evidently, she had been overthinking because Jonathan showed no signs of doing anything. He soon fell fast asleep and even began snoring lightly. I guess he''s really tired. Chapter 467 Endless Consumption Chapter 467 Endless Consumption Jonathan''s slumber was deep. When he woke at six in the morning, he was entirely rejuvenized. It was warm in the nket and in the tent. He had plenty of fire talismans anyway, so he did not see the point in saving them. It had been a little over a month since Jonathan arrived at Moranta, and that night, he had his deepest and most restful sleep. Furthermore, he had Yeverie in his arms. Yeverie was deep asleep too. Jonathan could smell the faint fragrance of her neck. Just then, a surge of heat rushed into his body as some of his masculine instincts manifested. With a beautiful woman in his arms, he genuinely wished he could take her then and there. Still, Jonathan was not an outrageous man. Torrence was still around, and Yeverie was easily flustered. Furthermore, even if Yeverie agreed to it, he could not mistreat her in this way. Thus, Jonathan closed his eyes and forced himself to sleep. Nevertheless, Jonathan was not so sincere as to keep his hands to himself. He snuck his hand into her cor to hold her soft mounds. After that, he went to sleep, feeling satisfied. Yeverie awoke the second Jonathan touched her. It was a sensitive spot for women, so how could she not possibly be awake? However, she thought it was unintentional. Therefore, despite her cheeks blushing red, she said nothing about it. The truth was, she was happy to have her feelings reciprocated by Jonathan. Though it was deste in Moranta, she was d to have Jonathan and Torrence by her side. At eight in the morning, Jonathan discreetly retracted his hand. After a while longer, Yeverie woke up. She was in charge of preparing breakfast for the two men. Once Yeverie got out of bed, Torrence woke as well. Immediately, Torrence yelled, ¡°Hurry up and start the fire, youzy pig!¡± At that, Jonathan stretched and sat up. He chuckled before saying, ¡°Torrence, I thought a Holy Golden Knight should be quite capable. why don''t you start the fire yourself?¡± Torrence rolled his eyes at Jonathan in response. Of course, Jonathan was merely joking as he quickly started the fire for Yeverie. After that, he stood up and did a quick shake of his body. ¡°It''ll almost be done after one more treatment session today.¡± A pauseter, Jonathan added, ¡°We''ll continue on our way after breakfast.¡± Torrence nodded. ¡°Sure.¡± Yeverie then began making breakfast. Meanwhile, Jonathan moved toward Torrence. He then began healing thetter with Water Mend before shifting to Holy Healing Technique. Jonathan used less magic this time. After the treatment, Torrence''s injuries finally healed. It seemed that healing magic was indeed miraculous. It could even heal Torrence''s severe internal injuries. The truth was, there were few Magicians who could use Water Mend and Holy Healing Technique at the same time. Furthermore, both types of healing magic involved meticulous work. Few Magicians in Moranta would have been able to cure Torrence. Right then, Yeverie was done making breakfast. Frankly, it was a simple process¡ªshe only needed to heat up the ready-made food. Soon, they were havingmb stew with some potatoes. Despite the simplicity of the meal, it was a nourishing and delicious meal while they remained in the snowynd. Furthermore, Yeverie had put some pepper into themb stew, and it brought a wave of warmth into their stomachs. After the meal, the three looked far more energized. Although Jonathan wanted to find an opportunity to consume elements to improve his mind sphere, something in his mind told him that it was not safe to linger in the area for long. Soon, the trio were out of Demon Pce. In the meantime, Jonathan kept the dragon egg in his storage ring. When they exited Demon Pce, the world outside was still snowing. At first, the three of them marveled at the magnificent snowy vista before them, but as time went by, they grew sick of the perpetual whiteness. The trio headed toward Pollerton. ording to Torrence, the journey to Pollerton was as far as over six hundred miles. Jonathan was struck by a headache when he found out about that. Even if they had bullet trains in Moranta, it would have taken them seven hours to reach Pollerton. How slow was the journey going to be for them to reach their destination on foot? Furthermore, they were going to be trekking through snow. ¡°Even if there aren''t any hups during our trip to Pollerton, we''ll still take at least ten days to reach there,¡± Jonathan said to Torrence as he walked down the path. ¡°D*mn, Torrence. You''re really taking this slow, aren''t you? I can''t believe you said we can stay in the Demon Pce for three days!¡± ¡°What''s the matter?¡± Torrence queried in confusion. ¡°Do you think Theos is a fool who''ll charge right at Demon Pce to kill us? Even the most brainless idiots won''t stay there and wait for her to get them.¡± Torrence froze and asked, ¡°Are you saying that Theos has figured out that we''re going to Pollerton?¡± Jonathan snapped, ¡°Obviously. Pollerton is our only way out now. Moreover, Theos surely knows that she can''t go to Pollerton. Given how much she despises us now, she might kill us before we can reach Pollerton!¡± Torrence quickly came to the realization that he had underestimated theplexity of the situation. ¡°What do you think Theos will do in response?¡± Jonathan''s best trait was that he never underestimated his enemies. Hence, he put himself into Lynn''s shoes and guessed what Lynn would have done. In a somber voice, Jonathan said, ¡°Thend is vast on our journey to Pollerton. We''ll be like fish in the sea. Though Theos is invincible, she won''t be able to find us right away. Therefore, she''s going to send Supreme Sect''s elites toe after us this time. I''m guessing that these elites will have spying talismans ced on them by Theos. If any one of them finds us, Theos will quickly track us down.¡± A pause after, Jonathan continued, ¡°It''s hard for Theos to track us down during our journey to Pollerton, but the closer we get to Pollerton, the narrower our roads will be. We might be facing countless magic formations set up to impede us. We might not even realize that Theos has found us. If that happens, we won''t even see the grim reaper standing behind us.¡± The hairs on the back of Yeverie and Torrence''s necks stood when they heard that. Finally, they could sense how frightening Lynn was. Torrence was impressed. ¡°You''re indeed much smarter than me. If we had just made out way there blindly, we would''ve died on our way there had you not thought about this.¡± Jonathan chuckled. ¡°I''m wondering why Mr. Moose and the idiots found it hard to get you. You''re not that smart.¡± Torrenceughed and quipped, ¡°Can''t you go one day without taking a jab at me?¡± Jonathanughed again. ¡°Since you''ve guessed Theos'' n, what should we do now?¡± Torrence inquired. ¡°First of all,¡± Jonathan replied, ¡°we need to make sure of something. We''repletely defenseless against Theos in person. Theos'' puppet primordial spirit is already so terrifying, so can you imagine how mighty she''ll be in person?¡± That was something Torrence agreed on. ¡°Theos has control over the Supreme Sect, and they''re undefeatable in Moranta. I''m sure killing us will be a walk in the park for her.¡± ¡°Yes, and that''s why we can''t do this the hard way. What we first need to do is to change our clothes. I can''t say for sure how we should do that, but we should try to find some people and exchange our clothes with them first.¡± Torrence''s eyes lit up, and he cried out, ¡°That''s a good idea!¡± Jonathan chuckled and said, ¡°Theos is a resourceful being. She''ll surely use magic to show our faces to her subordinates, and her subordinates will remember us by how we look now. If we use disguises, it''ll be harder for them to figure out our identities.¡± Torrence bobbed his head fervently. ¡°A wonderful n!¡± Once their n was set, they headed east. That day was peaceful, and they met no one midway. When the sun set, they pitched a tent and rested. Yeverie cooked in the tent. After the meal, they were warm again. Jonathan then told Torrence and Yeverie to get their sleep first. In the meantime, he began cultivating magic. In no time, Yeverie and Torrence sumbed to their exhaustion and fell asleep in the warm tent. Jonathan sat cross-legged. When he closed his eyes, he could sense his mind sphere spinning. The mind sphere was made of millions of elements, and the elements around Jonathan felt like multiple sr systems in a milky way. They were all rotating and spinning around stars to their own rhythms. However, elements had the ability to emit an infinite attraction force. Once Jonathan bore the thought of acquiring them, the elements around him would rush toward Jonathan''s mind sphere. That was exactly what he did, and trillions of water elements surged toward him. Water elements were the mostmon element in the snowy tundra. The core water elements began consuming the water elements immediately. Once those trillions of water elements had been consumed, Jonathan could feel the core water elements in his mind sphere growing stronger. With just a simple thought, he could summon the water elements to him from great distances away. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Jonathan was ted. If he kept this up and upgraded his core elements to a certain degree, he would be able to manipte the water elements tens of thousands yards away from him. The forbidden spells were forbidden because of their capability in manipting arge amount of elemental energy. A single thought could allow Jonathan to change the world. How much more powerful could he get? Although Jonathan''s core water elements had consumed trillions of water elements, they were still unsatisfied. They craved more. Upon consumption, they could evolve into a much stronger state. But Jonathan did not continue cultivating his water elements, for he could feel a headache forming. The mind sphere was starting to shake as well. Jonathan promptly realized that bnce was needed for the elemental energy in the mind sphere. The core water elements had taken in too many water elements, and they could not absorb other kinds of elements to bnce themselves out anymore. Therefore, Jonathan needed to absorb other elemental energy to regain his mind sphere''s bnce. That was a frustration that all Omni-Element Magicians shared. Although they were capable of manipting multiple elements, they had to put more effort into their practice of magic. Chapter 468 The Black Market Chapter 468 The ck Market Jonathan continued his bncing of the other elemental energies with ease. Fire, light, earth, wood, and dark elements were all devoured one by one. Fire, light, and wood elements were scarce, especially the first two on such a dark night, so Jonathan carefully bnced his consumption. As for the dark and earth elements, they were abundant. Jonathan consumed ten trillion dark elements and ten trillion earth elements, which lit up his mind sphere even more. Moreover, as he closed his eyes, he felt that his connection to his surroundings had deepened. He could now perceive every movement within a kilometer''s radius, harnessing the external elements as his senses. Despite his speedy progress, Jonathan knew there was still room for growth in mastering and evolving the elements. He aspired to manipte elements within a range of thousands of kilometers, a feat that would elevate him to Theos'' level. At that moment, the morning sun painted the sky bright, indicating that Jonathan had cultivated for the entire night. Torrence and Yeverie too woke up and greeted the new day. Surprised to see Jonathan still sitting upright with his legs crossed, Torrence asked, ¡°Jonathan, did you not sleep at all?¡± Opening his eyes, Jonathan realized how swiftly the night had passed. ¡°Is it already morning?¡± He sighed and remarked further, ¡°If I have a month to cultivate my skills, I might stand a chance against Theos!¡± The entire night of cultivating had bolstered his confidence. In reality, Jonathan was being overly optimistic. The initial consumption process was indeed swift, akin to practicing internal-style martial arts or ying a game. The first few levels usually progressed quickly, but as one advanced further, the difficulty increased exponentially. Torrence shared in Jonathan''s enthusiasm. ¡°Once we reach Pollerton, you''ll have ample time to hone your skills,¡± he assured. Jonathan merely responded with a smile. Yeverie cheerfully went about preparing breakfast. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Lost in thought, Jonathan addressed Torrence, saying, ¡°Our escape n just became more challenging.¡± Baffled, Torrence inquired, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Jonathan exined, ¡°Through my night of meditation, I can now sense everything within a kilometer''s radius using my mind sphere. I''m sure Theos can observe a range of hundreds or thousands of kilometers easily. Thus, if we''re within her observation range, that will put us at risk of being sighted by her.¡± Perplexed, Torrence probed, ¡°What exactly is this ''mind sphere?''¡° Jonathan paused for a moment as realization dawned upon him that ¡°mind sphere¡± was a name he had just coined. He pointed at his head, saying, ¡°When I close my eyes, a sphere of light forms in my mind. It acts as a conduit for harnessing external elements.¡± Torrence pondered and said, ¡°Well, magicians often refer to this as the divine spirit. They believe it to be a gift from divine spirits, so they gave this mystical object the same name, believing that their daily meditation is a form ofmunion with the divine spirits themselves.¡± Jonathanughed aloud. ¡°Seriously, ''divine spirit'' sounds too mundane. Let''s stick with ''mind sphere'' instead. From now on, that''s what I''ll call it.¡± Torrence chuckled along. ¡°Suit yourself.¡± Pausing briefly, he continued, ¡°You mentioned you can observe things within a kilometer''s radius. Considering Theos'' abilities, she may be capable of observing things within hundreds of kilometers.¡± Jonathan remarked, ¡°That''s the thing. We should always consider the worst-case scenario when assessing situations.¡± He paused for a moment and continued, ¡°Nevertheless, even if Theos can observe such a wide range, that''s an endless expanse to cover. She can''t possibly observe every nook and cranny at all times.¡± It was simr to the concept of surveince cameras. If one put all the surveince footage from a building onto one screen, it would be nearly impossible for one to spot what was happening in every small corner unless one had an idea where to look. Torrence agreed, saying, ¡°You make a valid point. Nheless, we should remain cautious.¡± Jonathan nodded. After breakfast, the group continued their journey. Thendscape remained a snowy expanse, devoid of any signs of life. However, by five o''clock in the afternoon, Jonathan and hispanions finally came across footprints in the snow. Furthermore, they saw a forest up ahead. This area was no longer as deste as before. ¡°We''re still about one thousand and six hundred kilometers away from Pollerton, but it''s far enough from the Demon Pce. The climate here is better than where we were before, which exins the tracks left by unsavory individuals. It''s not just those who have escaped from Pollerton, but also orcs and those who''ve fallen on hard times in Moranta. This ce is a melting pot of all kinds of folks, and there aren''t many good ones around,¡± Torrence exined. Jonathan chuckled and said, ¡°Well, we''re the exception, aren''t we?¡± Torrence smiled in agreement. The trio continued their journey, and as night fell, they noticed a flickering light ahead, apanied by distant voices. Jonathan immediately tapped into his mind sphere, instantly connecting with all the elements within a kilometer''s radius. Beyond that distance, he glimpsed a sea of tents stretching as far as the eye could see. Some of the tents were connected, resemblingrge estates, and the streets in the middle between tents were adorned withnterns made of fire talismans. The ce was brilliantly illuminated at night. Jonathan also noticed walls made of frost surrounding the tents, creating a bustling settlement within. Above the city gate also made from frost, tworge and imposing words read ¡°Norwal City.¡± Jonathan quickly withdrew his consciousness, realizing thatmunicating with elements was quite taxing on his mind. He immediately realized that while Theos was undeniably powerful and could observe from a thousand kilometers away, she couldn''t possibly keep a constant watch. It would be incredibly draining and consume a tremendous amount of spiritual energy. Putting aside that thought, Jonathan turned to Torrence and said, ¡°Norwal City! That''s Norwal City right in front of us. Who would have thought there''s such a ce here?¡± Torrence was taken aback for a moment, his expression turningplex. He then said, ¡°I can''t believe Norwal City actually exists.¡± Jonathan and Yeverie became curious at once. Yeverie asked, ¡°Torrence, what''s the story with Norwal City?¡± Torrence replied, ¡°I''ve heard tales of Norwal City. It''s said to be a haven for tyrants within the vast snowy tundra. Lord Norwal reigns over this ce with a group of magicians'' death spirits, and his subordinates are pretty fearsome. He specializes in doing business with the tyrants. It''s a ce where magic gems are traded, and beautiful women are sold as ves. Norwal City is like a market specifically designed for tyrants. As long as you have money, you can get whatever you desire. However, Norwal City has its own rules. No conflicts or brawls are allowed inside the city. Any grudges must be settled outside, or else Lord Norwal will show no mercy.¡± Listening intently, Jonathan couldn''t suppress a chuckle. ¡°Seems like Norwal City might be the safest ce around. Let''s go in and change our clothes there.¡± Torrence added, ¡°I have to say that these are mere tales I''ve heard. The truth may be different.¡± Jonathan replied confidently, ¡°We''re closing in on Pollerton, and Theos is likely not far behind. It''s imperative that we alter our appearances. Besides, since we dare enter Pollerton, surely we dare enter Norwal City as well, right?¡± Torrence found that it made sense, so he didn''t say anything more and the trio made their way toward the beckoning gates of Norwal City. The city gates stood open, devoid of sentries. Without hesitation, they stepped inside. Within Norwal City, Jonathan sensed a peculiar familiarity. The streets were unexpectedly clean, devoid of snow, and paved with smooth stone. Despite the frigid winds,nterns that adorned the sides of the streets bathed the ce in a warm glow. While the main street was not teeming with crowds, there was still a steady flow of people. For Jonathan, who had endured the destion of Moranta for so long, the sight of bustling activity and human presence felt like a warm andforting embrace to him. Curiosity piqued, Yeverie observed the ce and said, ¡°Why is there no snow here? Is Norwal City shielded from the icy grip of the snowy tundra?¡± Torrence pondered and replied, ¡°I suspect powerful magicians have woven a protective enchantment that prevents heavy snowfall here.¡± At that point, Jonathan spoke up. ¡°Let''s not dwell on that for now. We need to find a ce to acquire new attire.¡± Torrence answered, ¡°Well, let''s continue walking forward then.¡± As they pressed on, they realized that Norwal City''syout was straightforward with a single main street leading to its center. Along the way, the trio marveled at the magnificently andvishly decorated tents that didn''t look like tents at all if one didn''t look up. Soon, Jonathan''s gaze fell upon a stall selling magic gems. Torrence exined, ¡°In Moranta, trading magic gems openly is a crime punishable by beheading. The sole authority to trade magic gems lies with the Magician''s Council.¡± Jonathan chuckled, ¡°Sounds like your royals and the Supreme Sect want to corner the market, huh?¡± Torrence asked, ¡°What do you mean by corner the market?¡± Jonathan rified, ¡°Well, it''s like a monopoly. It''s when they use their power and influence to monopolize trade, leaving no room for others to participate.¡± Torrence nodded, now understanding the concept. As they ventured forth, Jonathan''s attention was drawn to an unexpected sight¡ªa brothel! Within the premises, women exuded allure and seduction as they catered to the sexual whims of customers. Amused, Jonathan thought to himself that no matter how tyrannical the tyrants were, they seemed to becking in femalepanionship here as well. Perhaps the only thing they didn''tck was money, and thus Norwal City served as their entertainment center. As Jonathan passed by, he could hear the echoes of men''sughter and the muffled sounds of women''s moans emanating from within the thin walls of those tents. Torrence pointed ahead and said, ¡°That must be the ck market.¡± Jonathan looked in his direction and saw a massive marketce-like area. The area was abuzz with activity¡ªrows of tents made up a chaoticbyrinth, where people from all walks of life gathered amidst the cluttered and filthy surroundings. It was a melting pot of society where individuals of different backgrounds intermingled with each other. ¡°What''s the ck market for?¡± Jonathan asked Torrence. Torrence exined, ¡°It deals in human trafficking, very, elves, magic scrolls, and a variety of other treasures. It''s also rumored that you can purchase plenty of information there.¡± Chapter 469 Money Speaks Chapter 469 Money Speaks The ck market was filled with a sense of mystery and disorder, and it seemed like it wasn''t constrained by the legal authorities. The moment Jonathan and the others entered the ce, mysterious and evil-looking salesmen quickly approached them. A skinny man grinned at Jonathan and whipped out a magic gem. ¡°My friend, this is an incredible magic gem. Are you interested? It''ll only cost you one hundred.¡± Jonathan was amused. ¡°Just one hundred for your magic gem? Wouldn''t you be making a loss?¡± The skinny man let out a dryugh and replied, ¡°I don''t know the origin of this magic gem, so I''m simply eager to sell it off. Do you want it, my friend? This is a golden opportunity. You won''t find a better deal than this. The rest of the sellers here are going to want at least a thousand per magic gem, and theirs are far more inferior.¡± ¡°Oh, I''m not interested!¡± Jonathan declined decisively. ¡°After all, I don''t know magic. Why would I need it?¡± ¡°You...¡± Disappointed, the skinny man shook his head and left. ¡°One hundred for a magic gem, yet you''re not tempted at all? What if it''s a real magic gem? That could be a splendid deal!¡± Torrence uttered. ¡°It''s obviously a fake. Think about it. Would he give it up to us if it were real? There''s no free lunch in this world. Quit trying to take advantage of others. Greed will get you scammed one day!¡± Jonathan advised. ¡°Oh, please. Spare me the moral lesson.¡± Torrence rolled his eyes. Jonathan chuckled. ¡°I''m merely sharing the lessons I''ve learned in life lest you get conned.¡± While Torrence ignored Jonathan, Yeverie couldn''t help chuckling. Shortly after, another young seller approached them and asked, ¡°Hey! I have a beautiful elf for sale here. I''ll give it to you at a discount¡ªjust one hundred! Are you keen?¡± The second seller looked as evil as the first one. ¡°How beautiful is the elf?¡± Jonathan immediately smiled. That young man became excited at once. ¡°Elves are all well-loved by the Heavens! Naturally, they''re enchanting.¡± ¡°s, I wish I could get one! Your price is reasonable, but it''s a pity that my wife is with me, and I can''t do such a thing in front of her!¡± Jonathan responded in a helpless tone while wrapping his arm around Yeverie''s shoulders. That young man''s face fell in disappointment. Seeing that, Jonathan pointed at Torrence and added, ¡°Having said that, this guy here is single. You can sell your elf to him.¡± Thetter was instantly rendered speechless. Without further ado, that young man approached Torrence enthusiastically, but thetter firmly rejected the offer. In the end, that young man could only leave helplessly. Somewhat annoyed at Jonathan, Torrence urged, ¡°We should be keeping a low profile, no? Why are you bringing so much attention to us? If you keep this up, Theos will locate us in no time.¡± ¡°Don''t you know that even if we were to stay quiet, Theos would still find us?¡± ¡°What''s your n, then?¡± ¡°Follow me, and you''ll soon find out.¡± Suddenly, Jonathan pointed at a tent on the left. ¡°Hey, look! Isn''t that a pop shop?¡± ¡°What''s a pop shop?¡± Confused, Torrence followed the man''s line of sight. ¡°That''s called a pawnshop!¡± ¡°Jeez, aren''t those two words synonymous? You''re so dumb!¡± With that, Jonathan walked toward the pawnshop. The ce was filled with all kinds ofnterns, so it was rather bright inside. Its owner was a scrawny man in his forties, dressed in a long ck robe, and had a calctor in his hand. Upon entering the pawnshop, Jonathan ced a magic gem on the counter and queried, ¡°Sir, how much do you think this is worth?¡± The shop owner took an indifferent glimpse at Jonathan before picking up the magic gem. Immediately after, his expression changed faintly. ¡°Three thousand!¡± Jonathan was a little taken aback. This magic gem is unquestionably top-notch! Indeed, how could Mr. Moose''s stuff be inferior? Knowing that the magic gem was valuable, he smiled faintly. ¡°Looks like you''re not being sincere in this deal, huh? It''s all right. I''m not pawning it anymore.¡± A sheepish look appeared on the shop owner''s face, and he quickly responded, ¡°Ah, seems like you know your magic gems! All right. I''ll be straight with you, then. Your magic gem is excellent. The highest I can go is eight thousand.¡± ¡°Ten thousand at the minimum! Otherwise, no deal!¡± Jonathan countered. ¡°Sure!¡± the shop owner epted the offer unhesitatingly. D*mn it! Jonathan grimaced. This is the worst feeling one can get during a haggle. It seems like I underpriced the magic gem. What a shame! Despite his thoughts, he didn''t bother to dwell on it and looked back at Torrence instead. ¡°Is ten thousand enough for us to spend?¡± Thetter rolled his eyes. ¡°Ten thousand canst a family three centuries.¡± As such, Jonathan said to the shop owner, ¡°Okay, you got yourself a deal. However, I also need you to find three sets of clothes for the three of us. It must fit us. Will that be okay?¡± ¡°Certainly!¡± the shop owner answered without the slightest hesitation. ¡°No new clothes, though.¡± ¡°Got it!¡± The trio spent around half an hour in the pawnshop to get everything sorted out. Subsequently, Jonathan left the pawnshop contentedly with ten thousand and three sets of clothes. ¡°Now that we have the clothes, let''s get out of this ck market as soon as possible. I''m worried someone is already onto us,¡± Torrence voiced. ¡°I doubt it. Thiswless ce is filled with people from all walks of life. With all these weirdos around, we won''t be spotted as long as we don''t stick out like a sore thumb,¡± Jonathan said. ¡°Even so, we should leave this ce. The earlier, the better.¡± ¡°Calm down. I still have something to do here.¡± That intrigued Yeverie and Torrence. Thetter asked, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°You need to buy yourself a fine sword!¡± Jonathan replied. Torrence froze momentarily. ¡°That''s true.¡± ¡°All right, then. You go ahead. I have something else to do.¡± Jonathan then gave Torrence the storage ring with money in it. ¡°Why aren''t we sticking together?¡± Thetter was perplexed. ¡°Aren''t you worried about being spotted? If we split up, it''ll be harder for Theos to track us down.¡± Jonathan chuckled. Understanding dawned on Torrence. ¡°Okay, then.¡± Before Jonathan left with Yeverie, he withdrew around fifty from the storage ring, then bade Torrence a temporary farewell. Both parties agreed to meet outside the ck market afterward. Right after the three split up, Jonathan and Yeverie continued forward and arrived in front of a clothes shop. He looked at the chubby female shop owner and inquired, ¡°Ma''am, may I get some information from you?¡± ¡°If you aren''t buying clothes, buzz off! I don''t have the time to entertain you!¡± That chubby woman was irked. In response, Jonathanughed and ced a handful of money on the counter. ¡°Would you like to reconsider?¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. The woman''s eyes lit up at the sight of the money, and she grabbed them right away. ¡°What information do you want? I''ll tell you whatever I know.¡± ¡°Well, I''d like to know if there''s an informant around this area. I have things I want to look into.¡± The woman heaved a sigh of relief and answered, ¡°Oh, I see. If that''s the case, you''vee to the right ce! Let''s go. Since you''ve given me so much money, I''ll personally lead you there. Otherwise, you definitely won''t find the ce!¡± ¡°Thank you so much!¡± Jonathan shed a smile. Soon, the female shop owner, Jonathan, and Yeverie arrived in an alley-like area. There were tents in there as well, but the ce gave off an eerie and sinister vibe. The shop owner led the couple to one of the huge ck tents. ¡°This is it. As long as you have money, you can get whatever information you need.¡± After Jonathan thanked her for the second time, she turned to leave. Meanwhile, the door to that ck tent was left open, revealing two listless-looking employees sitting before the counter. Behind them were countless stacks of files and folders. The moment Jonathan and Yeverie entered the tent, the employees perked up. One of them, who was known as Thirteen, spoke up. ¡°Wee! Have a seat. What would you guys like to know?¡± ¡°Sorry, I can''t tell you what I want to know. But I have something special.¡± Jonathan whipped out hisst magic gem smilingly. ¡°This is my humble gift for your boss. I hope you two can lead me to meet your boss in person.¡± Thirteen took the magic gem and inspected it carefully, his countenance immediately changing. He ordered his colleague, ¡°Serve our esteemed guests some coffee!¡± After a pause, he said to the couple, ¡°I''ll inform my master right away. Please wait here.¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Jonathan beamed, and Thirteen left briskly. While the duo waited, the other employee served them a pot of hot coffee. Yeverie couldn''t help feeling curious. What is Mr. Lawson trying to do? This magic gem is precious, no? Why is he giving it away so casually? Still, although her curiosity was piqued, there were outsiders around now, so she didn''t question Jonathan on the spot. A whileter, Thirteen returned and said, ¡°Hello. This way, please.¡± The couple rose to their feet and followed Thirteen into another tent. As they moved forward, they noticed that multiple tents had been connected, forming what seemed like a massive residence. Along the way, they also saw all sorts of luxurious items being disyed. At the same time, the floor wasid with fluffy gold thread carpet. Promptly, Jonathan and Yeverie arrived in a bedroom with dim lighting. As soon as they entered, a ck divider in the middle came into their view. ¡°Dear guests, my master is behind this divider. Please pardon us, but this is how my master sees his clients,¡± Thirteen stated. Chapter 470 Tricks Chapter 470 Tricks Jonathan smiled at Thirteen and said, ¡°Understood.¡± Thetter then retreated with a smile, closing the door to the bedroom behind him. At that moment, the dimly lit surroundings and the ck divider in the center gave the room a secretive vibe. Subsequently, an aged voice rang out from behind the divider. ¡°What do you wish to ask about, esteemed guests?¡± In fact, if Jonathan had wished to learn about the appearance of the person behind the divider, he could easily aplish it bymunicating with the elements to perceive everything around him, but he didn''t do so. He merely smiled faintly and began, ¡°I don''t have anything in particr to inquire, but I know that after I leave, Supreme Sect''s Theos will send someone to question you, or perhaps she might evene here in person. Therefore, I''m gifting you this magic gem, but I hope you''ll help me tell a lie.¡± The person with the aged voice was silent for a while before replying, ¡°Sorry, but people of Heavenly Questions Pavilion never lie. I don''t think we can do business with you.¡± ¡°There''s always an exception.¡± ¡°Maybe, but I don''t think this exception will be applied to you.¡± ¡°I believe if there must be an exception, it will definitely happen to me.¡± ¡°You may leave now. I''ll have Thirteen return your magic gemter on,¡± the elder stated tly. Yet, Jonathan persisted. ¡°Since Heavenly Questions Pavilion is a premise conducting business, turning a customer away is certainly not appropriate.¡± ¡°Please leave!¡± It seemed there was no room for negotiation. Nevertheless, Jonathan continued wearing a faint smile and said, ¡°There''s actually something very interesting in this world. I wonder if you''d like to hear it.¡± The elder was slightly taken aback. ¡°No matter what you say, my decision is final and won''t change.¡± ¡°I''ve told you that everything has exceptions.¡± Jonathan paused briefly before continuing, ¡°The interesting thing I mentioned is about nting a sapling with your own hands, then watching it grow into a towering tree. This process can be quite fascinating, and I happen to be such a sapling. If you''re willing to help me, you''ll be able to witness the growth of a sky-scraping, magnificent tree.¡± The elder was quiet for an instant before letting out a self-deprecatingugh. ¡°Now I''m pretty intrigued. On what basis do you say you will be a sky-scraping tree?¡± ¡°I dare say that because I''m a unique, one-of-a-kind existence in Moranta!¡± ¡°Oh? How so?¡± ¡°Please observe closely, then.¡± After saying that, Jonathan abruptly extended his hands and closed his eyes. Then, six spheres of light materialized before him as he gestured magic seals with his fingers. The six spheres of light¡ªmanifestations of water, fire, earth, light, wood, and dark elements¡ªslowly rotated. Jonathan opened his eyes and manipted the elements mentally. Immediately afterward, saplings sprouted from the six spheres of light. A water-shaped sapling grew from the water element, a me sapling from the fire element, and simrly, light, dark, and other elements also developed their corresponding sapling forms. Following that, those saplings started growing at an exponential rate and turned intorge trees. The limited height of the room was just right to amodate the grown trees. The use of all six elements signified Jonathan''s identity as an Omni-Element Magician. Moreover, his control over the six-element magic was truly impable. That disy of abilities alone had proven that he was indeed a unique existence. The elder took in everything despite staying behind the divider. Right then, he was astonished to the core, as he had indeed never seen a young man like Jonathan. Meanwhile, Jonathan withdrew his magic. After a momentary silence, the elder spoke. ¡°We cannot ept your magic gem, but Heavenly Questions Pavilion can agree to your request. However, this also means you will owe Heavenly Questions Pavilion a favor. When you attain sess and make a name for yourself, I hope you''ll bear in mind today''s event.¡± ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°All right, then. What lie do you want us to tell?¡± Jonathan borated, ¡°Theos is trying to hunt me down, so she will surely visit this ce to ask about me. I want you to ry fake information to her, leading her astray as far as possible. In addition, I''d like you to help us prepare some disguising gadgets that can fool even members of Heavenly Questions Pavilion and make ready a few extra sets.¡± ¡°No problem!¡± An hourter, Jonathan left Heavenly Questions Pavilion with Yeverie. After exiting the ce, she finally fathomed his goal behind this visit. Nevertheless, she asked curiously, ¡°Those people from Heavenly Questions Pavilion didn''t know or even ask our names the whole time. Aren''t they afraid they won''t be able to locate us in the future?¡± Jonathan answered smilingly, ¡°Silly girl. Heavenly Questions Pavilion deals with information-oriented business. Thus, their informationwork is naturallyprehensive, especially since I''m a one-of-a- kind Omni-Element Magician. Ultimately, what they''re doing is investing in me. If I be well-known in the future, they will certainly find me effortlessly. On the other hand, if I meet my demise due to misfortune or fail to aplish anything, they will have no need to look for me.¡± rity washed over Yeverie. She shed a dazzling grin and uttered wholeheartedly, ¡°You''re so smart, Your Majesty!¡± He chuckled and patted her head. ¡°That''s a given. Otherwise, how can I be your king?¡± As they spoke, the duo had exited the ck market. Once they stepped out, the streets outside became significantly quieter. Torrence was waiting there, and as soon as he spotted the couple, he immediately walked over. ¡°Have you bought the sword?¡± Jonathan asked. Torrence nodded. ¡°Where were you two? Why did it take so long?¡± Yeverie replied at once, ¡°Mr. Torrence, we went to do something very important.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Torrence treated her with utmost gentleness. He beamed at her and asked, ¡°Why don''t you tell me what important thing you''ve done, then, Yeverie?¡± She immediately recounted everything that happened at Heavenly Questions Pavilion. Upon hearing that, Torrence couldn''t help but admire Jonathan even more, getting rather thrilled. ¡°I never even thought of seeking Heavenly Questions Pavilion''s cooperation to spread fake news. Heavenly Questions Pavilion has quite a reputation in Paradiso, known for being fair and free of deceit. No one will doubt the authenticity of the news they provide. I can''t believe you managed to convince them to make an exception for you. That''s really impressive!¡± ¡°Are you only realizing my greatness now?¡± Jonathan responded with a smile. He always behaved conceitedly before his best friends. All of a sudden, he took out the magic gem Thirteen had returned to him and threw it away. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Torrence and Yeverie were shocked. That magic gem is extremely valuable! Aren''t you acting too willfully? ¡°Have you guys forgotten? Skr and Moose were controlled by the puppet primordial spirit, and they managed to pinpoint our location and track us down. I reckon these magic gems must have some kind of connection to Theos. If we continue to keep it on us, I fear we''ll meet our ends sooner,¡± exined Jonathan. Realization dawned on the other two. Torrence sighed andmented, ¡°You really are meticulous!¡± ¡°It''s not just the magic gems we need to discard, but also those storage rings, including yours. We need to leave behind everything from Supreme Sect and keep only some tents and provisions. Everything else should be disposed of.¡± Torrence nodded. ¡°You have a point.¡± Consequently, the group threw out almost everything in their possession. The tent and provisions were all stored in Jonathan''s spatial ring, including the dragon egg. There was no air inside the spatial ring, but the dragon egg didn''t need it at that moment either. After making all those preparations, the trio continued their journey, departing from Norwal City in the darkness of night. Once they were out of Norwal City, Torrence queried, ¡°Should we start disguising ourselves now?¡± He knew Jonathan had requested some appearance-altering items from Heavenly Questions Pavilion. Jonathan replied, ¡°We can''t disguise ourselves. At the least, we can''t use the items provided by Heavenly Questions Pavilion because I''m worried those objects might contain some traceable elemental energy.¡± The two were stunned. ¡°Do you not trust Heavenly Questions Pavilion?¡± asked Torrence. ¡°It''s not about trust but the possibility of Heavenly Questions Pavilion strategizing a backup n in everything they do. We can''t rely entirely on them.¡± Jonathan paused for a second before adding, ¡°Hence, what we need to do now is buy some clothes and get changed. The outfits we previously acquired at the ck market cannot be worn, for we''ll be exposing our trails. I didn''t spend such a long time and do so many things in the ck market to prepare for our journey. Instead, those are all merely an effort to confuse Theos, understood?¡± Torrence cast a meaningful nce at Jonathan. ¡°You''re indeed thorough.¡± Thetter merely grinned. The three of them continued walking for some time, scattering footprints across the snowfield. There were also random tents here and there, clearly signs of human habitation. Jonathan had his eyes on one of the tents. It was unlit, signifying that the upants were asleep. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. The time was two o''clock in the morning at present. Naturally, everyone should already be resting. He approached the targeted tent with Torrence and Yeverie. After reaching it, he used The Void Manifestation and immediately learned about the situation inside the tent. In it lived a couple and a child. Jonathan didn''t expect such a family of three would exist there. He stood close to the entrance of the tent and uttered, ¡°Excuse me. We are travelers from afar. Pardon the intrusion.¡± The moment he finished his words, the couple inside the tent immediately jolted awake in vignce. As it turned out, the two were skilled warriors who swiftly reached for their weapons. Surviving under such a harsh environment, the couple had to keep their guard up. The husband, a bearded man, wielded a broadsword and red warily at Jonathan. ¡°What do you guys want,ing here and causing a ruckus in the middle of the night instead of sleeping?¡± Jonathan said to Torrence, ¡°Take out one hundred.¡± Thetter immediately did as told. The former then turned to the couple. ¡°This is a small token of our goodwill. We''d like to buy some old clothes from you.¡± ¡°You want to buy our old clothes?¡± The couple was understandably skeptical. ¡°Give us three sets of clothes, and we''ll leave at once. We hope you can do us this small favor.¡± Chapter 471 Lynn Shows Up Chapter 471 Lynn Shows Up The bearded man shared a look with his wife. Having witnessed many peculiar individuals and urrences during their time living in this area, they found Jonathan''s request to be rather ordinary in comparison. Hence, he told her, ¡°Go and get three sets of clothes!¡± Hearing that, the woman kept the sword and spun on her heels to enter their tent. After a short while, she reappeared, carrying three sets of clothing¡ªtwo for men and one for a woman. Jonathan took the clothes from her and told Torrence to pay them. He didn''t forget to remind Torrence to pay them a hundred more gold coins to them. Thetter didn''t ask questions and did as told. Seeing that the couple was baffled by the extra reward, Jonathan gave them a smile and said, ¡°I hope you can keep this a secret.¡± The bearded man was inwardly delighted to receive this much money. He gave a solemn nod and assured, ¡°Don''t worry. We won''t say a thing to anyone.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± With that, Jonathan, Torrence, and Yeverie turned to leave. After leaving that area, Jonathan ran into a bunch of orcs who were traveling in the dark. He was fascinated, for it was his first encounter with orcs. Those orcs'' lower bodies took on a beast-like form and were even covered in fur. However, their hands and heads resembled those of humans. There were a total of five orcs in the party, all with impressive muscr and robust physiques. Jonathan''s group was walking in front of the orcs, who were slowly approaching them. Torrence reminded Jonathan softly, ¡°Orcs have a strong sense of pride, so it''s best not to stare at them. They can be easily provoked.¡± Thetter''s lips curved slowly. ¡°It''s my first time seeing orcs. Oh, I must talk to them.¡± With that, he whirled around and waited for the orcs toe to them. When the orcs approached, Jonathan fixed his gaze on them. Such an intense gaze would undoubtedly invoke the wrath of the orcs. One of the hot-tempered orcs, Kazon, red at Jonathan furiously. ¡°What are you looking at, you furless monkey? Never seen someone like us before?¡± Jonathan chuckled aloud. ¡°Yeah, I''ve never seen someone as furry as you.¡± That was clearly an insult, so Kazon immediately flew into a rage. The leader of the orcs, Farok, was the calmest and strongest of them all. However, he was ultimately an orc, which meant he possessed an inherent ferocity that couldn''t be ignored. After stopping Kazon, Farok dered, ¡°Your rudeness is uncalled for. Have we done anything to offend you? We were simply passing through this path.¡± Jonathan replied, ¡°Well, you''re wrong. It was your subordinate who first insulted me as a furless monkey.¡± ¡°You stared at me first!¡± Kazon protested. Jonathan nodded in acknowledgment. ¡°You''re right. I did start staring at you first. But if you hadn''t been looking at me, how would you have known that I was staring? I didn''t yell at you for looking at me, did I?¡± ¡°You¡ª¡± Being an orc, Kazon wasn''t as sharp-tongued as Jonathan and could only heave in anger. On the contrary, Farok''s immediate response was swift and aggressive. He let out a thunderous roar, proiming, ¡°You have a death wish!¡± With a powerful stomp of his foot, he sent a flurry of snow into the air. In a swift motion, he lunged toward Jonathan, resembling a fierce tiger ready to strike. Thetter felt his vision go dark as the former''s fist came for him. D*mn it! They are really hot-tempered. Without dy, Jonathan retaliated with a punch of his own. Thump! Farok was sent flying backward, clearly not a match for Jonathan. Seeing that, the remaining four orcs roared out loud and charged toward Jonathan. Torrence and Yeverie quickly took action. The four orcs were extremely powerful, but they were also no match for Yeverie and Torrence, who easily defeated them in a few moves. The orcsy on the ground, groaning in pain. After his fight with Farok, Jonathan finally understood the disadvantage of magic. F*cking hell! Fortunately, I''m a spiritual fighter. Otherwise, these orcs would have easily killed me, even though I''m the one and only Omni-Element Magician. He hadn''t had time to unleash his magic in such a circumstance. Nheless, Farok didn''t suffer from any injuries, as Jonathan was careful enough not to hurt him. Farok rose to his feet. When he saw that his subordinates had all suffered a humiliating defeat, his eyes turned red as he stormed toward Jonathan. Orcs were renowned for their bravery andck of fear in the face of death. While this trait could be admirable, it often led them to make foolish decisions. Ordinary individuals would have recognized the vast difference in strength between themselves and their adversaries, opting for retreat or surrender. However, the orcs'' pride and stubbornness drove them to continue the fight, despite the apparent mismatch in power. Without warning, Jonathanplimented Farok, ¡°You guys are impressive! All right, I admit my mistake. I shouldn''t have stared at you in the first ce.¡± Thetter was taken aback by the former''s sudden admission of fault. Still, he wasn''t aplete fool. He naturally knew that continuing the fight would be pointless, as he had no chance of winning against these formidable opponents. Seizing the opportunity, he let out a snort, signaling that Jonathan''s group was free to leave. Jonathan added, ¡°To show our sincerity, we''ll give you these clothes.¡± He carefully ced the items he had obtained from the ck market and the disguise materials from Heavenly Questions Pavilion on the ground. Thereafter, he left with Torrence and Yeverie in tow. Torrence couldn''t contain his amusement and chortled. ¡°Jonathan, you''re quite clever, aren''t you? The orcs have a natural curiosity for human clothes and belongings, so they''ll most likely take those items with them. Even if Heavenly Questions Pavilion rats us out and theye searching, they''ll only find those orcs, not us.¡± Yeverie btedly realized why Jonathan had chosen to provoke those orcs earlier. ¡°Mr. Lawson, why didn''t you give the clothes to them directly? Why must you fight with them first?¡± she asked curiously. Before Jonathan could answer her question, Torrence interjected, ¡°Yeverie, there is no free lunch in the world. Had we simply handed them the clothes without any reason, they would have sensed something was amiss despite not being the smartest. This way, it seems more natural and less suspicious.¡± ¡°That''s right.¡± Jonathan paused before adding smilingly, ¡°Even so, we can''t let our guards down. Theos must have dispatched a significant number of people to track us down. If anyone discovers our whereabouts, all these tricks and ns will be in vain.¡± Torrence nodded solemnly. ¡°That''s right.¡± They then found a secluded area to rest for the night. After setting up their tent, the men decided to wait outside while Yeverie changed her clothes. When she was done, the two also changed into the clothes provided by the couple earlier. The new attire drastically altered the trio''s appearance. Yeverie and Torrence even opted for different hairstyles, with thetter having long abandoned his Golden Knight cloak. Simrly, Jonathan grabbed a hat to conceal his features and allowed his beard to grow, further disguising his identity. The three of them then slept in the tent in their clothes. The next day, heavy snowfall nketed thend, creating a mesmerizing sight in Norwal City. The city stood proudly amidst the vast snowy tundra, untouched by rain or snow, making it a picturesque haven amidst the snowy expanse. Right then, a group of around thirty people suddenly appeared outside Norwal City. Some were d in ck cloaks, and some in white. They bore grim and solemn expressions. Among them was a majestic, luxurious carriage. The most striking aspect of the scene was the presence of the creatures pulling the carriage. They were not ordinary horses. They were known as Dragon Colts, renowned for their strength and ability to traverse great distances even in the darkest hours of the night. Dragon Colts were a rare and endangered species in thesends, making it evident that the individual who possessed not one but two of these magnificent creatures held considerable influence and affluence. These people proceeded without any hesitation, swiftly entering the gates of Norwal City. An elderly man dressed in a ck cloak respectfully approached the carriage and addressed the upant inside, ¡°Your Holiness, we have reached Norwal City. Please instruct us on our next course of action.¡± The melodious voice of a woman sounded from within the carriage. ¡°Proceed to the ck market.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Holiness!¡± The ck-dressed elderly man was Jayron, the second elder of the Supreme Sect. He was a highly esteemed Archmage known for his incredible power. Jonathan''s spell, Aurora''s Praise, had been created by none other than Jayron himself. Creating spells had its limitations, and the power within those spells was often less potent. If Jayron were to unleash Aurora''s Praise on the spot, its impact would be incredibly potent and powerful. Those people quickly made their way to the ck market. It had only taken them four days to travel over thirty thousand miles across the snowy tundra. That was a speed only attainable by ne! However, how could there be nes in Moranta? In reality, they were able to travel at such a rapid pace because Lynn and Derren had joined forces to utilize magic teleportation formations. These formations were scattered throughout various locations, each operating on the same frequency. It was simr to making a phone call, ensuring their sessful arrival. After teleporting through the magic formations, Lynn and the other elders harnessed Distance Shortening Magic to further enhance their speed. This time, Lynn had one hundred elites with her. She also brought along one hundred Blood Eagles to capture Jonathan and the like. It was evident that she had truly lost her temper. Blood Eagles were capable of tracking people in the air. At this moment, the remaining subordinates had already dispersed, initiating their search. The group of one hundred individuals split into forty smaller teams, each equipped withmunication spells to stay connected. These spells, crafted by Lynn herself, ensured that any events or developments would be swiftly ryed to her. With this system in ce, she would be promptly informed of any significant urrences, no matter the location. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. The teams and Blood Eagles weren''t tasked to kill Jonathan''s group, only to find them. Once Lynn received the information about Jonathan''s location, she would utilize her formidable powers to swiftly traverse the distance and arrive at the designated spot. Lynn''s party soon arrived at the ck market. ¡°Your Holiness, we''ve arrived at the ck market,¡± Jayron reported. Within the confines of the carriage, Lynn replied, ¡°I''ll send a magic primordial spirit to apany you. Everyone else, stay outside!¡± Right after she spoke, something changed outside the carriage. Chapter 472 One Move Chapter 472 One Move Outside the carriage, a mini snowstorm vortex suddenly appeared. It came abruptly, but soon, a snowman manifested amidst it. The snowman was the size of an average human, and she looked realistic. Even her eyes, nose, and mouth were extremely detailed. Jayron quickly put a cloak on the snowman and greeted her with respect. ¡°Your Holiness!¡± The snowman merely nodded lightly before walking into the ck market. Seeing that, Jayron immediately followed behind. They entered the ck market, which was teeming with people from all walks of life as usual. Although the appearance of a snowman was quite peculiar, the people there were all used to unusual characters. Thus, it didn''t spark a great sensation. However, due to the snowman and Jayron''s imposing aura, no one dared to approach them to sell anything. The snowman went straight to a pawnshop with Jayron, where Jonathan had sold his magic gem. The shop owner waspletely engrossed and tapping away on his calctor. After noticing someone entering the shop, he looked up and froze in surprise at the sight of the snowman and Jayron. A momentter, he shed a smile and asked, ¡°Wee. What do you wish to pawn?¡± The snowman looked at the shop owner and questioned, ¡°Did you receive a magic gem yesterday?¡± The shop owner grew wary instantly. ¡°Yes, I did. But I''ve already bought the magic gem. It doesn''t matter to me where it came from, since it''s already mine. If you want it, that''s fine as well. Just pay me thirty thousand gold coins.¡± The snowman shot the shop owner an indifferent nce. Suddenly, shemanded, ¡°Come here!¡± The sentence overflowed with captivating magic. As soon as the shop owner heard the words, he was stunned momentarily before walking toward the snowman in a daze. At the same time, a man in white came out from inside. He was in his forties, and his mannerisms were filled with elegance. After ncing at the snowman, he spoke. ¡°Every ce has its own set of rules; Norwal City is no exception. There are rules to be followed in my pawnshop as well. I believe you have broken our rules with your actions!¡± At that, he eximed to the shop owner, ¡°Come back!¡± The shop owner shuddered and sobered up instantly. At the same time, he nced at the snowman fearfully before apologizing to the man in white with shame. ¡°Master, I''m sorry for my uselessness!¡± ¡°This is not your fault. You can''t handle these people. You should step aside,¡± the man in white instructed faintly. ¡°Yes, Master!¡± Hearing that, the shop owner retreated to the side instantly. Since tyrants were the main customers of businesses in Norwal City, those who could survive and establish a shop in Norwal City must be skilled and formidable. The man in white was Zephyr Tobar, a hidden Archmage. Not all people in Moranta had the Epean bloodline. Many had the Aplothian bloodline as well, such as Zephyr, who was a typical Aplothian. Zephyr had been staying in Norwal City for a long time. However, he didn''t know the identity of the snowman before him. Nheless, he wasn''t too interested to find out. All he knew was that no one was allowed to cause trouble in his shop. Zephyr and the snowman stared at each other icily. Jayron stood aside, remaining motionless. Once he received an order from Theos, he would begin killing. ¡°If there''s nothing else, please leave,¡± Zephyr said calmly. The snowman responded, ¡°Were you telling me Norwal City''s rules just now?¡± Hearing that, Zephyr grinned coldly and asked in return, ¡°Why? Can''t I tell you the rules?¡± ¡°To me, there are no rules I must abide by.¡± ¡°Such arrogance!¡± Zephyr snapped. He then sneered, ¡°It seems like you''re not nning to resolve this matter peacefully today.¡± ¡°You''re no match for me.¡± ¡°Oh, is that so? I don''t believe it!¡± ¡°I''ll kill you if you make a move. I advise you not to attack.¡± Zephyrughed out loud in response. ¡°Very well, then. This is the first time I''ve met such an insolent person like you. I''d like to find out how powerful you are.¡± With that, he put his hands together and created a hand seal. While his hands moved rapidly, he chanted a spell quickly. Then, Zephyr pointed at the snowman and yelled, ¡°Infinite Abyss, exterminate!¡± Zephyr''s attacking speed was swift and instantaneous. As soon as he finished speaking, something began stirring around the ground where the snowman was standing. Earth elements surged on the surface, and a small ck hole appeared. The earth elements stirred up vigorously and surrounded the snowman like a tornado. Zephyr would use that move to capture his enemies in the ck hole before tearing them into pieces using tornado-like knives made from earth elements. This was an attack that could catch enemies off guard, and it was extremely vicious and powerful. The next moment, Zephyr attacked once again. After making a few hand gestures, he shouted, ¡°Earth Explosion! Explode!¡± At that instant, the earth elements changed and began exploding like bombs. The two moves were unleashed consecutively, and the speed was astounding. One could just tell how strong and skilled an Archmage was. However, the snowman stood motionless even after these attacks. Be it Infinite Abyss or Earth Explosion, the snowman remained unscathed after the two spells were cast on her. Seeing that, Zephyr turned pale in shock. The snowman uttered indifferently, ¡°I told you I''ll kill you if you make a move.¡± She abruptly extended her finger, and Zephyr''s surrounding shifted instantaneously. A tornado swirled around him. When the small yet powerful tornado vanished a brief momentter, Zephyr had be an ice sculpture. Next, the snowman blew at the ice sculpture, which began to crack. With a loud bang, crushed ice scattered everywhere across the ground. However, Zephyr''s figure was nowhere to be seen anymore. With just one move from the snowman, the Archmage got in and disappeared into thin air. After witnessing the situation, the shop owner was too stunned to speak. He knew very well how powerful Zephyr was, and witnessing thetter getting destroyed by the strange snowman with just one move instilled a deep fear within him. ¡°Come here!¡± the snowman ordered the shop owner again. The sentence still had the same captivating ability, trancing the shop owner to walk toward the snowman. Then, the snowman reached out and touched the top of the shop owner''s head. At that instant, she read all the memories in his mind¡ªhis recollections of meeting with Jonathan and the others, the deal they struck, and the clothes he gave them. After that, the snowman withdrew her hand, then turned around and left. Jayron followed closely behind her. The snowman said to Jayron, ¡°Torrence and his group asked for three sets of clothes from here. I predict that the thief named Jonathan is a scheming man; he sold a magic gem and abandoned another one. I''m afraid the act of getting clothes is also a trick used to confuse us!¡± ¡°Your Holiness, you''re impressive!¡± Jayron eximed in awe. The snowman ignored Jayron and continued, ¡°Let''s head to Heavenly Questions Pavilion and take a look.¡± ¡°Your Holiness, could it be that you''ve already seen the track and know where the rebels are heading?¡± asked Jayron curiously. ¡°We won''t have to go through all these troubles if I know. It''s just that the magic gem had appeared here before, and the scent still lingers in the air. I''m just making my judgment based on the magic gem''s scent.¡± ¡°Your Holiness, you have far-reaching powers, and you can utilize The Void Manifestation with your divine spirit. Since the rebels were here yesterday, they shouldn''t be too far ahead of us. Why aren''t you using The Void Manifestation to track them down?¡± ¡°Currently, there are no scents on them that I''m familiar with. A fifty-kilometer radius is a vast range. Even if I use The Void Manifestation, everyone will be presented on The Void as a ck dot only. I can''t tell who they are unless they are within five kilometers.¡± Realization dawned on Jayron. Following that, the snowman and Jayron came to Heavenly Questions Pavilion and entered the gates directly. Thirteen and the other employee were still waiting at the counter for new customers to arrive. ¡°Ask your master toe out and see us,¡± Jayronmanded. As a sensible man, Thirteen immediately noticed that the snowman and Jayron were far from ordinary. He hummed a quick acknowledgment and went to carry out Jayron''s order promptly. A whileter, Thirteen returned and said, ¡°This way, please.¡± He led the snowman and Jayron to a hidden room. where a screen was set up. An aged voice resounded behind the screen. ¡°I''m surprised that you visited us personally, Your Holiness. Heavenly Questions Pavilion is truly honored to be blessed with your presence!¡± The snowman responded in a nonchnt tone, ¡°Since you already know my identity, I''m sure you know why I''m here. You''ve already met the three rebels, right?¡± ¡°That''s right,¡± said the old man. The snowman continued, ¡°And they asked you to ry fake news to me. Am I right?¡± ¡°You are wise, Your Holiness. No one can hide anything from you,¡± the old man answered. Hearing that, the snowman asked again, ¡°Then are you still nning to deceive me?¡± ¡°Your Holiness, I''m afraid I won''t be able to deceive you even if I want to.¡± ¡°Great. Now tell me. Where were they heading to?¡± The old man couldn''t help but let out a burst of bitterughter. ¡°Your Holiness, the rebels are smart. Why would they tell me where they are going? But naturally, they must be heading to Pollerton this time.¡± ¡°Then what else did they get from you? Disguising gadgets?¡± the snowman inquired. ¡°That''s right!¡± ¡°Very well. Heavenly Questions Pavilion always does things wlessly and knows how to avoid risks. I believe you have already tampered with the disguising gadgets, right?¡± asked the snowman. ¡°It seems like no one can keep a secret from you, Your Holiness,¡± responded the old man with a helpless chuckle. ¡°In that case, hand over everything, and I will spare your lives.¡± All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. ¡°Yes, Your Holiness.¡± Thereafter, the snowman and Jayron left Heavenly Questions Pavilion. ¡°I can''t believe the respected Heavenly Questions Pavilion would be so pathetic when facing you, Your Holiness. They went against all their agreements with others,¡± Jayron couldn''t help remarking. Chapter 473 The Fury Of Theos Chapter 473 The Fury Of Theos The snowman spoke in a cold manner. ¡°You should have known that while Norwal City has a strong reputation, it''s just a speck of lightpared to Supreme Sect. Not to mention Heavenly Questions Pavilion, which is absolutely insignificant inparison to us. Heavenly Questions Pavilion must know the basics of avoiding misfortunes to survive up until now.¡± Jayron said, ¡°You speak the truth, Your Holiness. I am deeply enlightened!¡± ¡°Let''s head back for now.¡± After the snowman finished speaking, her figure began to dissipate. Shortly after, only a pile of snow was left. Jayron was further amazed by the formidability of Theos upon witnessing that. He exited the ck market and walked toward the carriage, joining the group. ¡°Your Holiness,¡± he respectfully greeted. Inside the carriage, Theos instructed coldly, ¡°Let''s leave Norwal City.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Holiness!¡± Jayron responded with utmost respect. The group of people then departed. From a hidden spot in Norwal City, Norwal was watching them. A followerined, ¡°Lord Norwal, these people killed someone in Norwal City. Are we just going to let them go? They have vited the rules of Norwal City!¡± Norwal sighed. ¡°Theos visited personally. What rules in the world can possibly stop her? Let her be.¡± Soon, Theos and her group left Norwal City. Jayron came to the front of the carriage and sought guidance from Theos on the next course of action. All of a sudden, Theos let out a cold snort and said, ¡°Heavenly Questions Pavilion is too insolent! They left such faint elements on the disguising gadget. Even I can only sense its direction vaguely. Furthermore, the element is dissipating and will soon vanish.¡± ¡°How audacious of them to behave this way! Your Holiness, please allow me to go and eliminate them,¡± Jayron responded indignantly. ¡°Forget it,¡± Theos said icily. ¡°We have something more important at hand. Heavenly Questions Pavilion and Norwal City have aplicated rtionship. If we get involved in a full-blown conflict, it will be a waste of time!¡± All Jayron wanted was to show his loyalty. Therefore, he quicklyplied. ¡°Yes, Your Holiness.¡± ¡°Spread my words! Everyone head southeast. Leave no stone unturned!¡± ¡°Yes, Your Holiness!¡± Jayron replied. Meanwhile, Jonathan and his group found a ce for the night. As usual, they pitched their own tents to rest. Torrence felt uneasy as he could sense the imminent crisis. ¡°Jonathan, I think Theos and her troops have already arrived. Maybe we should travel through the night?¡± Jonathan replied in a low voice, ¡°If my spection is correct, they must have captured those few orcs by now. Theos should now realize that she has been tricked. That is to say... She will be furious at this point. Then, she will be so desperate that she''ll lead a portion of her troops toward the entrance of Pollerton to set up a magic formation. She will be waiting there in ambush. So, no matter how fast we travel, we would never outpace Theos. The more hurriedly we go, the more likely we will be exposed.¡± ¡°What if Heavenly Questions Pavilion didn''t actually betray us?¡± Torrence asked. Jonathan said, ¡°It doesn''t matter if we went to the ck market and set up the decoys or not. Theos will eventually find out when we will arrive at Pollerton. If she could not find us in ten days, she will use her last resort¡ªthat is to block us at the entrances and exits of Pollerton. However, that is herst resort, which will be extremely time-consuming. She won''t do it unless she has no other choice. For now, I''m sure she will speed up and wait for us in Pollerton.¡± He paused, then continued, ¡°As for her early arrival in Pollerton, it helps us to avoid being caught by The Void Manifestation she has. However, we will eventuallye face to face with her.¡± Torrence and Yeverie were confused. The former asked, ¡°It seems to me that the groundwork youid in Heavenly Questions Pavilion only dyed them for a day. And even without Heavenly Questions Pavilion, it would be difficult for them to find us within just one day. So, what was the purpose of the groundwork in Heavenly Questions Pavilion?¡± Jonathan chuckled when he heard that. ¡°Since you asked... Firstly, Theos arriving earlier at Pollerton means our journey to Pollerton will be much safer. I fear Theos the most! Her power, The Void Manifestation, terrifies me.¡± Torrence argued, ¡°But we still have to go to Pollerton eventually. In that case, she is still in our way. What should we do then?¡± ¡°My second intention is to infuriate Theospletely. She is very intelligent, so she is capable of finding Heavenly Questions Pavilion and extracting our secrets from them. At that moment, she must have felt confident of her victory. Meanwhile, she won''te alone because she would want to maintain a sense of superiority among herckeys. When she finds out she was deceived by us in front of herckeys, I bet she would be enraged,¡± Jonathan exined. ¡°You''re right. Theos has always been a deity-like presence in front of herckeys. If she''s humiliated by you in front of them, given her personality, she will be so mad that she loses rationality,¡± Torrence agreed. ¡°But I don''t see how making Theos angry would help us to enter Pollerton.¡± ¡°You''ve missed one point. That is, Theos will surely go to Pollerton to block us there. This time, she came personally with her troops. It shows she has no intention of giving us a chance to escape. However, we must enter Pollerton. If we don''t, with her abilities and her involvement this time, she will eventually get us.¡± Torrence paid full attention to Jonathan''s words. He knew that Jonathan had his reasons behind his actions. ¡°So, you have other ns?¡± Torrence queried. Jonathan answered, ¡°My n may not be foolproof, but it stands a chance.¡± After a short pause, he went on, ¡°Once she bes livid, she will have deep hatred toward the three of us, and we will leave asting image on her mind. At that point, her hatred will be overwhelming. If we kill a few of her lackeys and disguise ourselves as them during her rage, she may not recognize us.¡± Torrence''s eyes lit up. ¡°That is absolutely brilliant!¡± Jonathan said, ¡°However, it''s very challenging too. Even though Theos is furious, there''s no guarantee that she won''t have some clear-mindedckeys to notify her.¡± Torrence spected, ¡°The possibility is quite low. Theos is a supreme presence to all of herckeys. During her rage, it is unlikely that they would dare to act presumptuously. You see, Theos is leading the hunt this time, and she has failed several times. Now, if one of herckeys were to offer advice... It doesn''t matter if they still fail to catch us, but if they do, won''t that imply theckey is smarter than Theos? Not many would dare to take such a risk.¡± ¡°It is still possible, though. Not everyone in this world thinks twice before acting. There are always some smugs who engage in self-destructive behavior,¡± Jonathanmented. ¡°But we still have to give it a try,¡± said Torrence. With a nod, Jonathan affirmed, ¡°That''s right. Whether we live or die, it''s all up to fate. I''ve tried my best. As for the rest, we''ll leave it to luck.¡± In the darkness of the night, Theos and her troops finally caught up with the group of orcs, who were resting inside their tent. ¡°Your Holiness, there is a tent over there with lights inside!¡± Jayron reported joyfully to Theos. Theos pointed out, ¡°The source is inside those tents. Jonathan thought he could trust Heavenly Questions Pavilion, huh? I will let that cunning little thief know that he is still too naivepared to me.¡± Jayron immediately took the chance to suck up to Theos. ¡°Your Holiness, your wisdom is admirable!¡± ¡°Do not startle them,¡± reminded Theos. ¡°That little thief is very crafty. I''ll send a primordial spirit with you to catch them.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Holiness!¡± With that, Theos formed a snowman. While the snowman led the way, Jayron trailed behind. Theos was confident of her victory. She never considered the possibility of failing to capture Jonathan and his friends. Therefore, she did not even use The Void Manifestation to inspect prior. The snowman brought Jayron to the front of the tent. With a wave, she caused a strong, sudden gust of wind that lifted the tent in a blink of an eye. The next moment, the scene inside the tent unfolded in full view before the snowman and Jayron. The orcs were sleeping half-naked. It was a terribly indecent scene that was offensive to the great and holy Theos. But the orcs were innocent, too. Furious, Kazon jumped up and roared, ¡°F*ck! Who are you? How dare you lift our tent!¡± Having been awakened from the middle of their sweet dreams, the rest of the orcs growled in anger, too. That was the point when Jayron felt as if the air had frozen. He could sense a wave of rage he rarely experienced. On the other hand, the snowman seemed calm. She merely pointed at the orcs, summoning a blizzard that turned them into ice sculptures instantly. Then, she clenched her fist and shattered the ice sculptures. All the orcs perished on the spot. The snowman then vanished into thin air, leaving Jayron there in shock. He knew Theos was genuinely provoked; she had never resorted to senseless killing. The fact that she killed the five orcs showed the extent of her anger. Indeed, Theos was losing her mind from fury. She was the supreme and unrivaled deity, and it was a tremendous humiliation for her to be tricked by a mortal. There was no way any deity had ever faced such profound embarrassment. ¡°Your Holiness, I beg for forgiveness for my grave sins!¡± Jayron scrambled to the carriage and dropped to his knees. All the otherckeys immediately understood what had happened. Clearly, they had been after the wrong group. Theos remained silent. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. After a while, she stated, ¡°Jayron, I order all of you to take your own lives.¡± Jayron was stunned, and his face turned ashen. He repeatedly bowed his head and pleaded, ¡°Your Holiness, we will never dare to speak of today''s events to anyone! Please, Your Holiness. Spare our lives!¡± Chapter 474 The Forbidden Spell Chapter 474 The Forbidden Spell The seriousness of the situation finally dawned upon everyone. Before that, they hadn''t fully grasped the problem when the incident had just happened. They merely thought that it wasn''t a big deal to make a minor mistake. However, Theos knew that they would definitely realize that something was wrong when they finally calmed down because the pursuit and killing were led by Theos herself. Theos was the mighty goddess, but after being deceived by a mortal, the situation became extremely terrible for her. The fact that Theos was deceived by a mortal would make her subordinates doubt whether she was truly divine. Not to mention that the reason the Supreme Sect was so united was because of the sect''s faith in Theos. If this faith were doubted or eventually copsed, it would be a disaster for the Supreme Sect. Therefore, even though Theos cherished the talents of Jayron and valued the loyalty of her subordinates, she couldn''t take the risk. All of them must be dead. As all the subordinates fell to their knees and started begging for mercy, Theos remained unmoved inside the carriage. She said calmly, ¡°Jayron, you may all choose how to face your deaths. I will give you a decent burial and a glorious legacy afterward.¡± ¡°Your Holiness, please spare us!¡± Unwilling to do so, Jayron and the others continued to plead for mercy. Theos sneered, ¡°Jayron, my patience is limited. Do not force me to do it myself.¡± Jayron suddenly felt a surge of courage. It was said that one could have unlimited courage when facing death. He suddenly gritted his teeth and stood up. Taking a few steps back, he said to the subordinates, ¡°Brethrens, Theos is ruthless and kills the loyal. She is already controlled by the devil and is no longer our Theos. Since she wants to kill us, let''s fight her. We''re going to die anyway!¡± As Jayron spoke, he became more and more impassioned. The subordinates were agitated by his speech as well. One of them stood up and yelled, ¡°That''s right, she is no longer our original Theos. If we haven''t done anything wrong, why should we die?¡± This ignited the crowd''s fervor. Instantly, all the subordinates stood up and shouted, ¡°Kill her, kill her!¡± Jayron''s eyes flickered as hemanded, ¡°Brethrens, charge!¡± Then, he swiftly cast Aurora''s Praise, forming thousands of ice swords in the air and shooting them toward the center of the carriage. The subordinates also wielded their golden trefoil swords and charged forward. Meanwhile, the cunning Jayron quickly retreated. After unleashing the Distance Shortening Magic, he swiftly escaped. At that moment, Theos remained seated in the carriage. As thousands of icy swords shot toward the carriage and were about to pierce through it, a tornado suddenly swept in. To be precise, it was a tornado of hail! Under the strong whirlwind, the countless hailstones became even more formidable, rivaling a rain of exploding bullets. The ice swords were instantly shattered by the tornado of hail and were all swept into it. Then, the tornado of hail began to attack the group of subordinates. Faced with such a terrifying tornado of hail, the subordinates had no means to fight back. Anyone who was swept into it was instantly crushed. In an instant, twenty subordinates were killed. The remaining ten realized the danger and turned to escape. However, in the blink of an eye, the tornado split into ten, forming ten tornadoes of hail to attack each person. Snap! Snap! In just a moment, the ten subordinates were killed by the tornadoes of hail. Finally, the ten tornadoes of hail merged back into one and continued chasing forward. Jayron was fast, but the tornado of hail was even faster. Before long, the tornado of hail swept directly over Jayron''s head and blocked his path. Jayron''s face turned pale, and his body trembled violently because he realized what was happening. Falling to his knees, he pleaded, ¡°Your Holiness, please spare me! I don''t want to die!¡± The tornado of hail then transformed into the shape of a snowman as Theos looked at Jayron coldly. Then, she said, ¡°When you joined the Supreme Sect, you should have been prepared to dedicate yourself to me. Now that Imand you to take your own life, how dare you lead the others to attack me? You deserve to die, Jayron!¡± Jayron''s nose was running as he cried, saying, ¡°Your Holiness, I know I deserve to die, but I don''t want to! I will forever keep your secret. Please spare my wretched life!¡± The snowman said coldly, ¡°That''s impossible!¡± Jayron suddenly leaped up and let out a shout of fury. ¡°Lynn, you are the one who forced me. In the name of the mighty God of water, I curse you! You shall be eternally sealed off in ice by the divine spirits and never to be reincarnated!¡± Jayron quickly recited an incantation and formed magic seals with his hands. At the same time, all of his hair stood on end as he was surrounded by raging water elements. Jayron was casting a forbidden spell. By doing so, he risked the shattering of the divine spirits within his cerebral domain to curse Theos. The snowman stood still as Theos looked coldly at Jayron. After a while, Jayron finished casting the spell. Instantly, ice rose like towering trees and broke through the ground from beneath the snowman''s feet. Theyers of the ice began to seal off, and the snowman was instantly buried like one would be in an avnche. The ce where the snowman stood turned into a sturdy ice mountain which was about thirty square meters in size and around ten meters tall. Jayron''s face drained of all color. Casting such a forbidden spell had depleted all of his spiritual energy and permanently damaged the divine spirits in his cerebral domain. Jayron didn''t dare look at the ice mountain closely. Turning around, he staggered and attempted to escape. But at that moment, the ice mountain underwent a transformation. Cracks first appeared in one ce before happening all over the ice mountain. Then, with a deafening sound, the ice mountain copsed and shattered, sending debris flying in all directions. The snowman reappeared in front of Jayron. ¡°The mighty God of water you worship is no match for me. Do you think you can curse me in its name?¡± the snowman said as it approached Jayron slowly. Jayron slumped to the ground weakly. ¡°You have truly disappointed me!¡± After the snowman finished speaking, it pointed a finger at Jayron, turning him into an ice sculpture. Then, the ice sculpture exploded and left no trace of Jayron''s remains. After that, the snowman disappeared. The luxurious carriage still stood solitarily on the snowy ground. The two fiery Dragon Colts remained motionless as they obediently waited to bemanded. Then, as soon as the curtain of the carriage was lifted, a woman who appeared to be in her twenties stepped out. Dressed in a snow-white gown, the woman had an exquisitely beautiful face. Her facial features were stunning, and her skin was very delicate. Standing tall and graceful, she looked like she was born to rule. Wherever she was, it seemed like she was always the center of attention. There was an indescribable majesty about her. Even though her beauty was unrivaled, no man dared to have any disrespectful thoughts toward her. She was none other than Theos Lynn! As Lynn stepped down from the carriage, she looked at the snow-coverednd around her. Then, she started walking slowly, with the two fiery dragon steeds following behind and pulling the carriage. Then, she started walking slowly, with the two fiery dragon steeds following behind and pulling the carriage. It had been a long time since Lynn had freely walked on the road. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. She enjoyed the feeling of being alone. As the second-generation Theos and the embodiment of faith in the Supreme Sect, she had to maintain her mystery. Even within the Supreme Sect, very few people have seen her true face. Squatting down, Lynn cupped a handful of snow and rubbed it on her face. The icy sensation made her feel like she was still a real living person. Lynn took a deep breath. Although she appeared calm on the outside, the anger within her was unimaginable to outsiders. Having been deceived by a mere mortal and forced to kill so many of her own subordinates with her own hands, she felt humiliated. This great humiliation could only be cleared with the blood of the rebellious Jonathan. Meanwhile, Jonathan continued his cultivation in the night by devouring water elements once again. In the icy and snowynd, water elements were the most abundant. That was also the reason Theos Lynn came to this ce and continued to use Water Magic. Theos didn''t only know how to use Water Magic. Rather, she was adapting to the circumstances. As a five-element magician, Theos had reached the pinnacle of cultivating each element. By morning, Jonathan''s magical cultivation had advanced another step. When he closed his eyes, he realized that the sphere of light in his mind had doubled in sizepared to before. The mind sphere was now as big as two basketballs. Despite being more than twice the size of Jonathan''s head, the mind sphere still existed within Jonathan''s mind. The structure might sound strange, but in reality, it wasparable to a small andpact phone. Despite the size, it could ess all the information in the world once connected to thework. The amount of information inside could be limitless! The cerebral domain might seem small, but it was able to store billions upon billions of brain cells. Simrly, a storage ring was small, but it could create endless space within itself. The mind sphere was not a physical object but rather a presence simr to spiritual energy. Therefore, it could infinitely expand. Therger the mind sphere, the stronger the spiritual energy, and the more powerful the magic that could be unleashed! In the morning, Jonathan and his group continued their journey after having breakfast. The journey had be rtively peaceful. asionally, Blood Eagles would swoop over their heads, but they didn''t seem to notice anything unusual about Jonathan and the others. Along the way, they saw many tents and signs of human presence. Jonathan encountered fascinating orcs, as well as dwarves and elves. However, everyone who ended up there had their own stories. Not to say that they were all bad people, but unless necessary, no one woulde to this ce. It was just like Jonathan and his group. They weren''t bad people, but they were forced to go there. ¡°I''ve noticed that no matter the realm, humans are always the dominators even if they may not be the most powerful,¡± Jonathan eximed, then continued, ¡°No wonder some say that the human form is the most perfect form, and that is probably why even the other creatures strive to transform into human form. Even the mighty dragon n has been driven to the brink of extinction by humans.¡± Torrence and Yeverie couldn''t help sighing as well. The dragon egg was still kept secured in the spatial ring. It would take about seven more days before rabelle would hatch from it. rabelle was doing fine. She emitted an energetic aura from within the dragon egg. Chapter 475 Evade Chapter 475 Evade At around noon, Jonathan and the others encountered a search team sent out by Supreme Sect. The search teamprised four members, and they would investigate passersby. If they were to encounter uncooperative passersby, they would kill them on the spot. However, no one would dare to retaliate because these members were all elites from Supreme Sect. Lynn had instructed the search members not to kill if they encountered enemies. Instead, they were supposed to use spells to report the situation back to her. ¡°Should we kill them?¡± Torrence asked Jonathan. ¡°The three of us may appear eye-catching because they''re looking for a group of three. Let''s gather a group of people and move forward with them. We''ll ambush the search team once we get close enough to them.¡± Jonathan paused and continued, ¡°Theos Lynn must''ve attached some messaging spells to these fellows. If they manage to report back to her, we''re doomed.¡± Torrence nodded. ¡°I can tell how strong those four people are. They are made up of two Red Cardinals, a ck Cardinal, and a White Cardinal. The White Cardinal is a Rank Nine Magician. He''ll be tough to deal with. Meanwhile, I don''t know what cultivation level the ck Cardinal is in, but I know it''s above mine. Those two Red Cardinals are almost as strong as Skr was.¡± This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Jonathan was slightly shocked when he heard that. ¡°Is Supreme Sect that strong? This is just a random search team, right? Yet, the members are all so strong.¡± ¡°Well, you have to understand that Paradiso is the strongest nation in Moranta, and Supreme Sect shares everything with the imperial family equally. Besides, Supreme Sect has as many as three hundred million disciples worldwide. Theos Lynn basically has control over all the best elites in Supreme Sect. How can they not be strong?¡± Torrence remarked. ¡°Wow!¡± Jonathan was in awe. After a short pause, he continued, ¡°Still, Supreme Sect rules the world by faith. Supreme Sect will crumble if Theos dies without a sessor in line. Although these worshippers are strong, they''ll split up instantly if they lose their leader!¡± ¡°Perhaps your words make sense, but Theos will never die!¡± Torrence responded. ¡°She won''t die, but that''s not because she''s the strongest in the world. It''s only because her time isn''t up yet. When her timees, she''ll also be helpless against the Great Tribtion,¡± Jonathan said. Instead of refuting Jonathan, Torrence said, ¡°Throughout so many years, Theos has always been untouchable. Moreover, she has done so well that she''s even more popr than all her predecessors. Supreme Sect''s development over the past decades is nothing short of incredible. At the same time, everything has been going smoothly for Theos, and no one in Moranta has been able to challenge her. Perhaps your emergence is a misfortune of hers. If that''s really the case, I''m looking forward to the day you take her down.¡± ¡°Are you going to stick with me through thick and thin?¡± Jonathan chuckled. Torrence rolled his eyes at him in response. ¡°What are you on about?¡± Jonathan was merely telling a joke. After that, he said, ¡°It''s going to be hard for us to kill all four of them the moment they see us!¡± With a solemn expression, Torrence answered, ¡°If I can catch the Red Cardinal off guard, I can kill him.¡± However, Jonathan argued, ¡°They can recognize you, so I think they''ll report back to Theos the second they see you. It''ll be difficult for you to catch any of them off guard.¡± ¡°You''re absolutely right. What should we do, then? Should we stick with a different group of people?¡± Torrence queried. ¡°We''re with the right group of people. These people are of status, so we won''t easily raise suspicion. Besides, they''re elites. We won''t find a better group of people than this,¡± Jonathan said. ¡°In that case, what''s your n?¡± Torrence asked. ¡°Okay. First, we¡ª¡± Jonathan stopped talking abruptly because he saw a group of seven orcsing his way. Jonathan''s eyes lit up, and he said, ¡°Here''s the n. Yeverie, hide somewhere and wait for us. Torrence, stay behind the orcs. After that, your first mission is to knock the White Cardinal unconscious. Don''t kill him. Secondly, you have to catch one of the Red Cardinals off guard and kill him. I''ll deal with the other two!¡± Torrence took a deep breath and said, ¡°That ck Cardinal has a very high level of cultivation. Are you sure you can kill him quickly? I know you have an unfathomable cultivation level now, but it''s going to be tough for you to kill them before they can react.¡± ¡°We have nothing to lose, do we? Let''s just take the chance,¡± Jonathan replied. Torrence was worried, but since Jonathan had alreadye up with a n, he chose to trust Jonathan completely. After discussing the n, Jonathan led Torrence toward the group of orcs. Yeverie, on the other hand, hid somewhere nearby. As soon as Jonathan and Torrence arrived before the orcs, Jonathan bowed and smiled at the orcs before they could speak. ¡°Hi, sirs!¡± Jonathan greeted politely. Indeed, no one would hit a polite person. Since Jonathan had smiled and addressed the orcs politely, the orcs immediately took a liking to him. The leader of the orcs was a burly orc known as Mombar. Although Mombar appreciated Jonathan''s politeness, he still uttered warily, ¡°Humans are a sly bunch of creatures. Since you''ve shown kindness unnecessarily, you must be here to trick us.¡± ¡°Oh! You''ve got the wrong idea, sir!¡± Jonathan quickly said and pointed at the four cardinals, who were questioning passersby. ¡°Look there, sir. Do you see that something''s happening there?¡± ¡°What''s going on there?¡± Mombar grew curious. ¡°I heard that they''re tyrants from Pollerton. They''re lying and telling people they''re looking for fugitives. Gosh! We''ve been forced toe to this awful ce. Even if we were fugitives, they shouldn''t be so merciless and relentless! Also, I heard they''re forcing the passersby to pay them money.¡± Jonathan paused and added, ¡°My friend and I would rather give our money to you than to those despicable beings!¡± With that, he asked Torrence to take out some money. Torrence instantly whipped out a hundred gold coins. Those orcs perked up the second they saw the money. Seeing that, Jonathan shoved the money into Mombar''s hand and said, ¡°My friend and I merely want to move ahead with you and yourpanions, sir. Since we''re such a big group of people, I think those bullies will surely let us through.¡± Mombar and the rest were smart, so they immediately understood what Jonathan and Torrence wanted. After keeping the money away, Mombar uttered in a meaningful tone, ¡°Your stack of money feels a bit light!¡± What the f*ck? Jonathan cursed inwardly. You''re a straightforward orc, aren''t you? ¡°Those bullies are demanding five hundred as a toll fee. I have a suggestion. After we get past them, I''ll pay you another two hundred. If I were to pay you more, I might as well pay those bullies!¡± Jonathan uttered with augh. ¡°Toll fee? Whet''s thet?¡± en orc behind Momber esked curiously. Jhen froze momenterily before expleining, ¡°It meens you heve to pey them to get pest them! It''s es though they own the roed!¡± ¡°They''re plenning to rob us!¡± The orc wes livid. ¡°No one hes ever dered to rob me! These bullies ere courting deeth!¡± Right then, Momber glenced et Jhen meeningfully egein end seid, ¡°Since thet''s the cese, fine. We heve e deel.¡± Jhen wes en intelligent men, so he sew right through Momber''s intentions. D*mn! These orcs ere cunning! He plens to rob me efterwerd! Well, since thet''s your plen, I guess I shouldn''t feel so guilty enymore. Jhen knew those orcs were et risk of getting killed. During the fight, they''ll most probebly get killed by those cerdinels. I don''t went them to die beceuse of me, but I''m left with no elteive. In order to echieve sess, I cen''t evoidmitting e few sins here end there. Sinless end sessful people only exist in fictionelized stories! In fect, ell the legendery rulers in the pest only echieved sess efter they hedmitted vicious ects! Just then, those four cerdinels noticed the interection Jhen wes heving with the orcs. However, the four cerdinels didn''t think too much ebout it beceuse thet wes e huge group of people. At thet moment, they were focused on looking for e group of three,prising two men end e women. If they were to see such e group, they would surely be wery. Although the cerdinels didn''t grow suspicious of Jhen end the orcs, they still decided to check things out. The White Cerdinel wes the leeder of the four. His neme wes Fekro, end he wes in his forties. Meenwhile, the Bleck Cerdinel wes celled Quinton. ¡°Quinton, those orcs ere whispering to the humens. Bring the others with you end find out whet''s going on,¡± Fekro ordered. ¡°Yes, Lord Fekro!¡± Quinton nodded end led the two Red Cerdinels towerd Jhen. Jhen wes stunned when he sew Quinton end noticed thet the White Cerdinel wesn''t meking his wey towerd him. F*ck! Whet should I do now? Even if those few cerdinels don''t recognize me, they''ll surely recognize Torrence! It wes e tricky situetion beceuse even if Jhen end the others could kill the three cerdinels, they still couldn''t get to Fekro in time. If Fekro noticed something wes emiss, he would surely report beck to Lynn right ewey. If thet were to heppen, Jhen''s plen would be ruined, end whet eweited them wes certein deeth. Jhen knew how strong Theos wes. Thet women is like e divine spirit! ¡°Whet should we do?¡± Jhen end Torrence were recking their breins, but they couldn''t think of e good plen. In the end, it wes Jhen who ceme up with e good idee. ¡°Sir, those people ere looking down on us. Look how their leeder doesn''t even bother toe up to us himself. Insteed, he''s sending his subordes here to deel with us. I don''t think you should confront those subordes, either. You should do the seme end send e few of your subordes forwerd to show them we eren''t pushovers!¡± he seid to Momber. Momber glenced et Jhen end questioned cesuelly, ¡°Why don''t you show them you''re not e pushover?¡± ¡°Toll fee? What''s that?¡± an orc behind Mombar asked curiously. Jonathan froze momentarily before exining, ¡°It means you have to pay them to get past them! It''s as though they own the road!¡± ¡°They''re nning to rob us!¡± The orc was livid. ¡°No one has ever dared to rob me! These bullies are courting death!¡± Right then, Mombar nced at Jonathan meaningfully again and said, ¡°Since that''s the case, fine. We have a deal.¡± Jonathan was an intelligent man, so he saw right through Mombar''s intentions. D*mn! These orcs are cunning! He ns to rob me afterward! Well, since that''s your n, I guess I shouldn''t feel so guilty anymore. Jonathan knew those orcs were at risk of getting killed. During the fight, they''ll most probably get killed by those cardinals. I don''t want them to die because of me, but I''m left with no alternative. In order to achieve sess, I can''t avoidmitting a few sins here and there. Sinless and sessful people only exist in fictionalized stories! In fact, all the legendary rulers in the past only achieved sess after they hadmitted vicious acts! Just then, those four cardinals noticed the interaction Jonathan was having with the orcs. However, the four cardinals didn''t think too much about it because that was a huge group of people. At that moment, they were focused on looking for a group of three,prising two men and a woman. If they were to see such a group, they would surely be wary. Although the cardinals didn''t grow suspicious of Jonathan and the orcs, they still decided to check things out. The White Cardinal was the leader of the four. His name was Fekro, and he was in his forties. Meanwhile, the ck Cardinal was called Quinton. ¡°Quinton, those orcs are whispering to the humans. Bring the others with you and find out what''s going on,¡± Fekro ordered. ¡°Yes, Lord Fekro!¡± Quinton nodded and led the two Red Cardinals toward Jonathan. Jonathan was stunned when he saw Quinton and noticed that the White Cardinal wasn''t making his way toward him. F*ck! What should I do now? Even if those few cardinals don''t recognize me, they''ll surely recognize Torrence! It was a tricky situation because even if Jonathan and the others could kill the three cardinals, they still couldn''t get to Fekro in time. If Fekro noticed something was amiss, he would surely report back to Lynn right away. If that were to happen, Jonathan''s n would be ruined, and what awaited them was certain death. Jonathan knew how strong Theos was. That woman is like a divine spirit! ¡°What should we do?¡± Jonathan and Torrence were racking their brains, but they couldn''t think of a good n. In the end, it was Jonathan who came up with a good idea. ¡°Sir, those people are looking down on us. Look how their leader doesn''t even bother toe up to us himself. Instead, he''s sending his subordinates here to deal with us. I don''t think you should confront those subordinates, either. You should do the same and send a few of your subordinates forward to show them we aren''t pushovers!¡± he said to Mombar. Mombar nced at Jonathan and questioned casually, ¡°Why don''t you show them you''re not a pushover?¡± Chapter 476 Ruthless Chapter 476 Ruthless D*mn, this orc isn''t dumb, after all! Nevertheless, Jonathan had to go. He didn''t think a few orcs could possibly handle the situation. ¡°Sir, of course I want to go, but there are three of them. You''ve got to send two buddies with me so that wee on strong!¡± Mombar didn''t really understand what e on strong¡± meant, but he could vaguely get the idea. Without further ado, he turned to Holo and Marko behind him and instructed, ¡°You two go with him.¡± Holo seemed to be a carefree character. He boasted, ¡°I got it! I''m going to see what''s so great about those humans. How dare they try to rob us!¡± With that, Jonathan set off with Holo and Marko, who both strode forward confidently. Although it was Jonathan who asked to bring them so they could make a strong impression, there was no way these two prideful orcs would trail behind him. They would only allow Jonathan to follow their lead. In truth, Jonathan was quite happy to do so. After a few days of not shaving, he now sported a full beard that made him look older and wearier. His hair had grown longer and messier, and along with a changed outfit, he looked quite different from before. Since the cardinals of Supreme Sect had a fixed image of Jonathan and hispanions in mind, it would be difficult for them to recognize Jonathan at first nce. Most importantly, they had never seen him in person. On the contrary, no amount of effort on Torrence''s part could possibly conceal his identity as the Supreme Sect members knew him all too well. At that moment, Torrence was still standing among Mombar and the other orcs. He was deeply impressed by how Jonathan came up with a solution so quickly. Still feeling worried, he nced in Jonathan''s direction nervously. Soon, Jonathan and the two orcs came face-to-face with Quinton''s group. Upon seeing the foolish orcs, Quinton lost the mood to even speak. Holo''s and Marko''s arrogant demeanor looked utterly ridiculous to him. ¡°I heard you want to rob us?¡± Holo yelled at Quinton unceremoniously. Quinton did not even want to waste a single second on them. ¡°Scram!¡± he squeezed through his teeth and swiftly turned to leave, stumping Holo. The next moment, Jonathan stepped forward and pointed at Quinton, barking, ¡°Hey, you monkey! Stop right there!¡± Quinton and his twopanions frowned and paused in their tracks, though they did not bother to turn around. ¡°F*ck, turn around and face me! How dare you turn your back on me? Are you sick of living?¡± Jonathan taunted haughtily, behaving just like an orc. Both Holo and Marko stared at him in confusion. What''s going on? Isn''t he scared of being robbed? Why is he acting like this? Nheless, they were in support of Jonathan. The three cardinals were just way too disrespectful toward them. Quinton originally did not want toplicate things, but Jonathan was simply too annoying. He and the two Red Cardinals turned back and gazed at Jonathan coldly, murderous intent swirling in their eyes. Like a total blockhead, Jonathan aimed his finger at Quinton''s nose and demanded, ¡°Do you know who this is?¡± He pointed at Holo before continuing, ¡°This is our respected Sir Holo. He was asking you a question, and you had the guts to tell him to scram? Listen, I''m not going to let this go so easily. You must kneel and apologize to Sir Holo.¡± After a short pause, he added, ¡°And what''s with that indignant look on your face? Fine! Why don''t you try fighting Sir Holo then?¡± As expected, Quinton''s trio failed to recognize Jonathan. Never in their dreams would they have imagined a man on the run would approach them voluntarily and insult them. In their assumption, Jonathan would be too busy escaping by now. Coming back to his senses, Holo puffed up his chest and chimed in, ¡°Fight me if you dare!¡± Most orcs were, after all, still too simple-minded. He wasn''t even aware that he had been tricked by Jonathan. Finding the situation amusing, Quinton studied Jonathan with a meaningful look. ¡°What you looking at, f*cker? I''ll gouge your eyes out if you keep looking!¡± Jonathan immediately snapped. Quinton stiffened, and rage burned in his eyes the next beat. He was a dignified ck Cardinal, yet a nobody dared to criticize him with such offensivenguage. When Quinton took a step forward, Holo did the same. Behind Holo, Marko got into battle stance. ¡°Kill them!¡± ordered Quinton. In the blink of an eye, two heads flew into the air with blood spurting everywhere. Holo and Marko lost their lives just like that. ¡°Oh f*ck! They are dead!¡± Eyes wide with terror, Jonathan screamed hysterically. He spun around and ran for his life but tripped on himself before rolling a distance forward. Quinton had been set on killing Jonathan, but at the sight of thetter making a fool out of himself, he felt his anger subside. ¡°What a clown,¡± he sneered. One of the Red Cardinals offered, ¡°My Lord, let me kill him for you.¡± After getting a nod of approval from Quinton, he chased after Jonathan. Still shrieking, Jonathan scrambled toward Mombar. Noticing the sudden chaos, Mombar and his men rushed over to intercept the Red Cardinal. ¡°D*mn it! How dare you kill my people!¡± Furious, Mombar roared, ¡°y him!¡± The group of orcs immediately surrounded the Red Cardinal. Naturally, the Red Cardinal thought little of them. He casually wielded his sword and was about to strike when Jonathan uttered, ¡°Attack!¡± Instantly, Torrence pulled out his sword. He was a good swordsman. With just one move, the glinting sword pierced through the Red Cardinal''s throat. Torrence retracted his arm the next second. Everything happened so quickly that it didn''t even seem like he did anything at all. It was at that juncture that Mombar cut the Red Cardinal''s head off with an axe, sttering blood everywhere. Mombar grabbed the Red Cardinal''s head and sneered, ¡°He''s so weak!¡± The color drained from the faces of Quinton and the other Red Cardinal when they witnessed the scene. At that point, Fekro had walked up to their side. In fact, he had begun making his way over when he saw Quinton taking Holo''s and Macro''s lives. He found Quinton''s group too reckless. How could they take someone''s life so casually? It was then that Fekro saw the Red Cardinal being ughtered. His countenance darkened, and he promptly headed toward the orcs with Quinton. With the bloody head in his hand, Mombar charged at them with the other orcs. The two sides met head-on. ¡°F*ck you monkeys! How dare you kill one of us? You must be asking for death. Guys, charge!¡± Mombar shouted. ¡°Kill!¡± everyone bellowed. Torrence moved along with the group. Amidst the chaos, he was the first to kill the other Red Cardinal with just one swing of his sword. Fekro stood in the distence, but he could sense something fishy. After finishing the Red Cerdinel, Torrence sped towerd Fekro. Fekro''s jew dropped et thet. ¡°Torrence! It''s ectuelly...¡± He could not even bring himself to utter enother word due to his shock. As Torrence ettecked et lightning speed, Fekro cest the Divine Fiery Spell with e point of his finger. While it mey seem thet he ectiveted the spell in en instent, thet wes ectuelly not the cese. It wes just en illusion creeted by his fest chenting end gestures. With the spell cest, three Divine Fiery Bledes shot towerd Torrence. This wes not the only spell thet Fekro knew, but it wes the quickest to leunch. He hed to eern more time to unleesh more powerful spells. Of course, Torrence would never let Fekro get his wey. He deflected the three Divine Fiery Bledes in one swift motion end precticelly flew towerd Fekro. Bem! He knocked Fekro out with one heevy punch. At the seme time, Jhen pounced et Quinton. The letter hed killed the orcs in e short spen of time. Although Jhen could heve seved them, he held himself beck. If those orcs didn''t die, they would heve found out ebout his plen. To keep it e secret, Jhen would eventuelly heve to kill them himself. Since thet wes the cese, he would rether let Quinton do the deed. When the lest orc collepsed et Quinton''s feet, Jhen feced Quinton on his own. He did not give Quinton eny chence to reect. Teking one step forwerd, he extended his finger end leunched the Fleming Sword. In e split second, three Fleming Swords hurtled towerd Quinton. However, e powerful figure like Quinton wes not ebout to be ended by merely three Fleming Swords. He shot out light swords thet cleshed egeinst the Fleming Swords end sent them flying ewey. In return, Jhen deployed Arctic Frost end Derk Enigme consecutively. Quinton wes instenteneously surrounded by endless spells. This wes his first time encountering someone cesting spells one efter enother es if they were simply throwing stones. Not only did he heve to defend himself from Arctic Frost, but he elso hed to fight Derk Enigme. Soon, however, he wes spered from ell thet trouble. Amid the bomberdment of spells, Jhen smeshed Quinton''s throet with en explosive punch. Just like thet, the formideble Quinton wes finished off by Jhen. Blood soeked the snowy groundpletely, but everything hed gone ording to plen. Even with Jhen right in front of them, Quinton end the other cerdinels feiled to identify him. No wonder Lynn could not find Jhen''s group using The Void Menifestetion. With everything over, Torrence let out e long sigh. Just es he wes ebout to speek, Jhen interrupted, ¡°Don''t speek first. I need to check the spell on them. We don''t went enything to go wrong.¡± Then, he closed his eyes end quickly employed The Void Menifestetion with his mind sphere. In no time, he detected the spell on Quinton end hispenions. Hidden under their clothes, the spell wes some sort of element signel thet wes closely linked with the mein element signel being controlled by Lynn. Once the person died end their body turned cold, the element signel in the spell on them would send e werning to her right ewey. Fekro stood in the distance, but he could sense something fishy. After finishing the Red Cardinal, Torrence sped toward Fekro. Fekro''s jaw dropped at that. ¡°Torrence! It''s actually...¡± He could not even bring himself to utter another word due to his shock. As Torrence attacked at lightning speed, Fekro cast the Divine Fiery Spell with a point of his finger. While it may seem that he activated the spell in an instant, that was actually not the case. It was just an illusion created by his fast chanting and gestures. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. With the spell cast, three Divine Fiery des shot toward Torrence. This was not the only spell that Fekro knew, but it was the quickest tounch. He had to earn more time to unleash more powerful spells. Of course, Torrence would never let Fekro get his way. He deflected the three Divine Fiery des in one swift motion and practically flew toward Fekro. Bam! He knocked Fekro out with one heavy punch. At the same time, Jonathan pounced at Quinton. Thetter had killed the orcs in a short span of time. Although Jonathan could have saved them, he held himself back. If those orcs didn''t die, they would have found out about his n. To keep it a secret, Jonathan would eventually have to kill them himself. Since that was the case, he would rather let Quinton do the deed. When thest orc copsed at Quinton''s feet, Jonathan faced Quinton on his own. He did not give Quinton any chance to react. Taking one step forward, he extended his finger and launched the ming Sword. In a split second, three ming Swords hurtled toward Quinton. However, a powerful figure like Quinton was not about to be ended by merely three ming Swords. He shot out light swords that shed against the ming Swords and sent them flying away. In return, Jonathan deployed Arctic Frost and Dark Enigma consecutively. Quinton was instantaneously surrounded by endless spells. This was his first time encountering someone casting spells one after another as if they were simply throwing stones. Not only did he have to defend himself from Arctic Frost, but he also had to fight Dark Enigma. Soon, however, he was spared from all that trouble. Amid the bombardment of spells, Jonathan smashed Quinton''s throat with an explosive punch. Just like that, the formidable Quinton was finished off by Jonathan. Blood soaked the snowy groundpletely, but everything had gone ording to n. Even with Jonathan right in front of them, Quinton and the other cardinals failed to identify him. No wonder Lynn could not find Jonathan''s group using The Void Manifestation. With everything over, Torrence let out a long sigh. Just as he was about to speak, Jonathan interrupted, ¡°Don''t speak first. I need to check the spell on them. We don''t want anything to go wrong.¡± Then, he closed his eyes and quickly employed The Void Manifestation with his mind sphere. In no time, he detected the spell on Quinton and hispanions. Hidden under their clothes, the spell was some sort of element signal that was closely linked with the main element signal being controlled by Lynn. Once the person died and their body turned cold, the element signal in the spell on them would send a warning to her right away. Chapter 477 Making Lord Fekro Submit Chapter 477 Making Lord Fekro Submit Growing anxious, Jonathan turned to Torrence. ¡°Hurry up and get thosemunication spells off of them. Once their bodies turn cold, Theos will know that someone died.¡± Torrence hurried over to the Red Cardinal who had died first. Jonathan hastily tore down the spells attached to the bodies of the ck Cardinal and the other Red Cardinal. Then, in a wave of panic, he stuck the spells onto himself. Torrence did the same. Finally, the two breathed a sigh of relief. After that, Jonathan removed the cardinals'' clothes and put on their storage rings. As for their dead bodies, he simply used an earth element technique to split the ground open before tossing all their corpses in there and sealing the ground back up. When done, he met up with Yeverie, set up a tent, and put on the cardinals'' clothes. Jonathan wore the ck Cardinal''s attire and wielded Quinton''s golden trefoil sword, whereas Yeverie and Torrence dressed themselves as the Red Cardinals. Thankfully, all the cardinals wore robes and hats, so their faces were mostly covered, and the loose robes made it difficult to distinguish one''s body size underneath it. No one would be able to tell who they were unless they inspected the group closely. Inside the tent, Torrence pressed his sharp de against the White Cardinal''s neck. With a motion of Jonathan''s finger, a sphere of water appeared above Fekro''s head. Suddenly, the orb burst, causing a pool of cold water to ssh onto thetter''s face. Fekro woke up instantly, but a sharp pain came from his neck the moment he tried to move. Turning pale, he nced around and saw Torrence. ¡°Torrence? It''s actually you?¡± ¡°Haven''t you been looking for me all this while, Lord Fekro? Well, I''m right here in front of you,¡± Torrence replied with a smirk. Fekro looked visibly troubled. ¡°What are you nning to do?¡± he asked after a moment of silence. At that moment, Jonathan stepped forward. ¡°Lord Fekro, there''s one thing you need to understand. No matter what happens from here on, your days of glory are long over. If Theos finds us, I can promise you that you''ll be the first one to die. If we manage to escape to Pollerton without getting caught by her, then you''ll have toe with us too, because she''d never let you off. That''s why your best bet right now is to join us.¡± Fekro clenched his teeth. ¡°As if! I''ll always be faithful to Theos, so just kill me instead.¡± ¡°I''m guessing you''re afraid of betraying Theos because the other cardinals are dead, and the communication spell on their bodies would send her a message so she''de over.¡± Jonathan paused. ¡°Unfortunately for you, it just so happens that we''ve already stuck the spells on our own bodies.¡± Fekro was stunned. ¡°You know about the spells?¡± ¡°That''s not the only thing I know. Your leader would be nothingpared to me as long as you give me a little more time. She''s just a five-element magician, but I''m the entire package.¡± With that, Jonathan began showcasing his abilities. He wasn''t trying to show off; he just wanted to win Fekro over. It''d be dangerous if thetter were to plot against them secretly. Jonathan wanted Fekro to see a glimmer of hope amid such a bleak outlook¡ªthat following him wasn''t a bad decision. Fekro was dumbfounded after witnessing Jonathan''s six-element magic. ¡°Lord Fekro, I''ll give you two choices. Your first option is to follow me. Look at how Torrence is now on my side. If I take over as ruler one day, both of you will be my founding ministers.¡± Torrence rolled his eyes. Since when was I on your side? Still, he kept those thoughts to himself. Jonathan continued, ¡°Your second option is to remain faithful to Theos, but I''ll kill you if you do that.¡± Fekro wanted to respond. ¡°I hope you don''t give me an answer so soon, Fekro. Instead, you should give it more thought,¡± Jonathan added. ¡°Think about how many more years you could potentially live. I''m a man of my word; if you choose the second option, I won''t hesitate to kill you.¡± His tone became insidious toward the end. Fekro fell silent once again before finally answering, ¡°I choose the second option.¡± ¡°Very well. I''ll grant your wish.¡± Jonathan turned to Torrence. ¡°Make a cut on Lord Fekro''s wrist. Let him experience what it''s like to die this way.¡± ¡°Understood,¡± Torrence replied before immediately slitting Fekro''s wrist. Blood trickled out of the wound right away. ¡°Tear down hismunication spell and stick it to your own body,¡± Jonathan instructed. Torrence nodded. He had to cooperate with Jonathan with all his might. Then, Jonathan said to Fekro, ¡°I''ve looked into thismunication spell, and it sure is interesting. It takes only a drop of your blood for this spell to send Theos a signal. The other situation is if the spell no longer detects your body temperature. Well, these are the only two ways the spell works, so I''m not worried about you being able to send a signal using other methods.¡± Fekro remained quiet as he watched his blood flow out of his wrist. ¡°Put your sword away, Torrence,¡± Jonathan ordered ndly. ¡°Understood.¡± Torrence kept his weapon. Jonathan turned to Fekro with a faint smile. ¡°I''ve only started training in magic for six days, but believe it or not, you''ll still be no match for me. Torrence, Yeverie, and I won''t resort to brute force. I''ll take care of you using magic.¡± A look of rage shed in Fekro''s eyes as he scoffed. ¡°Six days? Who would ever believe that?¡± ¡°I can attest to that. It''s only been six days since Jonathan began his training in magic,¡± Torrence chimed in. Fekro stilled briefly before choosing not to dwell on this subject, for he knew that Torrence never lied. Then, the former gazed at Jonathan. ¡°I''ve been training in magic for thirty-six years ever since I was a child, but here you are, iming that you can beat me after training for just six days. So be it! If you can defeat me, I''ll be convinced and join you.¡± ¡°I''ll let you go if I lose,¡± Jonathan responded. ¡°Very well.¡± Then, Fekro paused. ¡°Can we wait until my bleeding has stopped?¡± Jonathan nodded. ¡°Of course.¡± Fekro ripped off a part of his robe to wrap his wound. ¡°Actually, let me help you,¡± Jonathan offered, waving a finger. Following that, a tiny stream of water began to envelop Fekro''s injury, effectively stopping the bleeding. Fekro was taken aback by the sight. ¡°You''ve only trained for six days, yet you can already utilize healing water magic to such an extent?¡± ¡°Can we begin now?¡± Jonathan asked calmly in return. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Let''s head outside. We won''t be able to go all out inside here.¡± Fekro nodded. Immediately, the group left the tent. Jonathan and Fekro stood ten meters apart, facing each other. Fekro made the first move, swiftly unleashing three Divine Fiery des at Jonathan. The attack was only to buy him time; he had a more powerful trick up his sleeve. However, Jonathan was quicker. With a wave of a hand, he encapsted Fekro in Arctic Frost. Then, using Furnace, he absorbed the Divine Fiery des into his own fire element. Even though Fekro was a Rank Nine Magician, his fire magic didn''t contain much power. Hence, Jonathan had no trouble neutralizing it. The oue of this battle was clear. If Fekro were to truly exhibit his magical prowess, he would surely outmatch Jonathan. Yet, when it came to martial arts, speed reigned supreme. While Fekro needed to recite the incantations and create magic seals, Jonathan simply relied on his mind sphere to control his elemental energy, requiring little to no buffer time. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. With that, Fekro was instantly trapped in ice. Jonathan undid his Arctic Frost and gazed at his opponent. Fekro couldn''t help but be surprised. ¡°How can you unleash your magic so quickly?¡± he asked, walking over. ¡°Relying on incantations and seals is inferior. I''m directly linked to my elemental energy, which means I can maneuver all the elements as though they were my own body parts. That''s why I''m naturally faster than you,¡± Jonathan exined. ¡°But how?¡± Jonathan merely smirked. ¡°I can do that, but you can''t. It''s because I''m a genius.¡± Those words sounded ridiculousing out of his mouth, but they were the truth. The phrase ¡°practice makes perfect¡± applied to the use of magic, and Jonathan could utilize his elemental energy directly and adeptly. He could also cast his magic with just a thought. Meanwhile, Fekro and the others could only rely on chants to connect with their elements. This was a matter of talent. For example, Lynn didn''t have to recite any spells either. ¡°I hope you keep your word, Fekro,¡± stated Torrence. Fekro took a deep breath and nodded. ¡°I''m loyal to only you from now on, Mr. Lawson.¡± ¡°Wee aboard. I believe this present moment will be a significant event in Moranta''s history books.¡± Jonathan smiled before pausing momentarily. ¡°But before you join us, I must remind you that you''ll have to start from the bottom. Radford wasn''t built in a day, after all, and neither is trust.¡± Torrence and Fekro were both puzzled. What the hell is Radford? Despite that, they kept their confusion to themselves, for they still somewhat understood what Jonathan meant. ¡°I''m going to have to imprint some of my spiritual element inside your cerebral domain, Mr. Fekro,¡± Jonathan continued. ¡°This special mark won''t affect you in any way, but the moment you harbor a single thought about betraying me, the mark will blow your brain into bits.¡± Chapter 478 The Heavenly World Chapter 478 The Heavenly World Fekro was taken aback for a moment, but he quickly regained hisposure and said, ¡°Very well.¡± Jonathan wasted no time and immediately branded Fekro''s cerebral domain with his spiritual element. This mark was imprinted deep into Fekro''s cerebral domain, so there was no way for him to refine it. In fact, if he even so much as thought about it, Jonathan would be able to detect such intention. However, Jonathan refrained from imprinting onto Fekro''s divine spirit. After all, the divine spirit represented one''s spiritual energy, and if Fekro decided to muster his will to self-destruct his own cultivation, Jonathan would not be able to stop it. Moreover, Jonathan''s own spiritual element was only an imprint and nothingpared to the might of Fekro''s divine spirit. However, the situation was different if he imprinted it on other parts of Fekro''s cerebral domain. With a smile, Jonathan turned to Fekro and said, ¡°Wee to our ranks, Mr. Fekro.¡± Fekro smiled back, his mind filled with mixed emotions. Torrence, however, held reservations about Fekro''s allegiance. In a private conversation with Jonathan, he expressed his concerns. ¡°When you asked Fekro to choose the path of certain death, he didn''t hesitate even for a moment. I fear his unwavering devotion to Theos leaves him indifferent to his own life. That makes our situation perilous!¡± Fully aware of the predicament, Jonathan responded, ¡°I understand your concerns. When I proposed using my element imprint to control him, he showed almost no hesitation. A person who genuinely fears death would be terrified of such maniption, but not Fekro. From this, it''s clear that his allegiance to us is not wholehearted.¡± Torrence realized that Jonathan shared his observation, and he couldn''t help but be surprised. ¡°In that case, it may be safer to eliminate Fekro altogether.¡± Jonathan replied, ¡°Give me a little more time, Torrence. If by tomorrow morning I can''t convince Fekro to genuinely join us, then I''ll personally take care of him.¡± Torrence knew Jonathan was a resourceful individual, and upon hearing this, he said, ¡°I trust your judgment on this.¡± ¡°Fekro is vital to our cause. Without him, our team bes vulnerable to exposure,¡± Jonathan emphasized. Torrence sighed. ¡°I understand his significance. It''s just unfortunate that...¡± He chose not to continue, as repeatedly demoralizing Jonathan with such words would serve no purpose. That night, Jonathan and the others made camp in a secluded spot. As they settled into their camp, Jonathan''s ability to conjure Fireball allowed them to warm themselves inside the tent. They had ample provisions, which ensured their hunger and thirst would not trouble them. A steaming bowl of hearty mutton soup broughtfort, despite its inherent gaminess. In the frigid weather, it was a delicacy worth relishing. Jonathan, Fekro, and Torrence sat facing each other, sharing a toast and indulging in some wine. Meanwhile, Yeverie, ever the obedientpanion, nestled close to Jonathan. Torrence sensed Jonathan''s intent to persuade Fekro at this moment and was intrigued by the methods he would employ to convince such an individual as Fekro. As the mes danced and cast flickering shadows, Yeverie, weary with the day''s happenings, felt her exhaustion grow, and her eyelids became heavy with the desire to sleep. Suddenly, Jonathan broke the silence. ¡°Fekro, our meeting and this shared moment are the workings of fate. I wish to engage in an earnest conversation with you.¡± Fekro raised an eyebrow, intrigued. ¡°What do you wish to discuss?¡± Jonathan posed a question. ¡°What drives a human being to live? Torrence, let me ask you first: why do you fight for survival?¡± Caught off guard, Torrence faltered for a moment before responding, ¡°Well, that''s because I''m alive. I can''t possibly seek death when I''m alive, can I? I''ve not pondered extensively on the purpose of my existence, though.¡± Turning his gaze to Fekro, Jonathan pressed on. ¡°What about you, Mr. Fekro?¡± Fekro''s countenance shifted as uncertainty clouded his features. After a brief pause, he replied, ¡°I¡ª¡± Jonathan seized the moment to interject, ¡°Allow me to guess. You once lived to serve Theos, dedicating your life to her cause and putting Supreme Sect''s interests above your own. Am I correct?¡± Fekro could only nod in agreement, his eyes locked with Jonathan''s discerning gaze. ¡°That''s right!¡± he said without refuting Jonathan. Jonathan continued, ¡°Hence, you''re currently discontented with your predicament. You neither desire death nor wish to betray your former faith by aligning with me. Theos'' influence and Supreme Sect''s hold on you are unyielding, correct?¡± Fekro''s expression faltered as a mixture of bitterness and resignation washed over him. ¡°It seems there is nothing I can hide from you.¡± Unperturbed, Jonathan pressed on. ¡°Listen to me, Fekro. While Ick faith, I cherish life and fear death. Death is a deste path to tread, and its ultimate destination is shrouded in mystery. Have you all ever contemted what lies beyond the veil of mortality?¡± Perplexed, Torrence, Fekro, and even Yeverie struggled to grasp what he meant. ¡°Mr. Fekro, have you considered what awaits us after someone has died?¡± Jonathan posed another question. Fekro faltered, uncertain of his response. However, Jonathan urged him to speak. ¡°You need not hold back! At this juncture, let us be honest with each other. We have arrived at a moment where honesty is paramount. After all, perhaps you''re the one closest to death. In our lives, there are many things we can choose and many more we can regret, but we only live once. Once we die, there''s no turning back. So, this topic is worth discussing as none of us have experienced death firsthand!¡± Fekro realized that he couldn''t y any of his usual tricks to deceive this astute young man before him. He acquiesced, feeling that a straightforward approach might serve him better. ¡°As disciples of Supreme Sect, we are taught not to fear death. Instead, death leads us to the Heavenly World. It''s a realm of tranquility and the happiest ce in the world. Since death isn''t something that we should fear, we naturally look forward to departing for the Heavenly World at the end of our lives.¡± Jonathan smiled slightly before remarking, ¡°The Heavenly World?¡± After a brief pause, he asked, ¡°Well, how do you envision the Heavenly World in your mind? Can you describe it to me with your imagination?¡± Fekro exined, ¡°In the Heavenly World, everything is pure and white. It is a ce where hearts are pure, peace and love prevail, and everything is free from conflict.¡± ¡°Your vision of the Heavenly World is indeed captivating! I cannot refute your imagination, for Ick knowledge of this realm. In that case, where do you envision the Heavenly World to exist?¡± Unustomed to contemting such matters as where the Heavenly World should be, Fekro gazed upward, searching for answers in the sky. He said, ¡°Since it is the Heavenly World, then it must be located up above the sky, I suppose.¡± Jonathan sighed inwardly, realizing that Fekro''s idealistic notion mirrored the beliefs of ignorant mortals. Blinded by deception, they remained oblivious to the numerical concepts and logical reasoning that eluded them. ¡°Up above the sky? Do you know the name of thisnd beneath our feet? It is called ''Earth,'' a spherical body adrift in the vast expanse of the cosmos. I can assure you that there is no ''above the sky'' as you imagine! The void you perceive above the sky is beyond humanity''s reach and control.¡± Jonathan paused, contemting his next words carefully. ¡°Fekro, you need not rush to refute me. Allow me toplete my thoughts. Even if I were to lie, Ick the profound knowledge to fabricate the theories of the universe. You should also understand that as we sit inside this tent, we are mere specks of dust in Moranta. Our perception of the universe, which you refer to as an area ''above the sky,'' is limited. It''s like looking at the sky from the bottom of a well! I can exin cosmology to you and how these theoretical conclusions have been reached.¡± Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Then, Jonathan exined his warrior background to Fekro. After that, he talked about the historical development of the main world, Newton''s theory of universal gravity, the theory of evolution, and the theory of rtivity. He only briefly touched on the history of the main world, focusing more on the structure of the Earth, universal gravity, the Earth''s position in the universe, evolution, rtivity, and three-dimensional and four-dimensional space. Jonathan knew that only by making Fekro understand the existence of Earth and the physics of the universe could Fekroprehend that there couldn''t possibly be a ''Heavenly World'' above the sky. Fekro''s mind was blown as he absorbed Jonathan''s words. Even though he knew about the existence of the main world, he also realized that Jonathan couldn''t possibly be lying. The numerous theories and profound knowledge presented to him were not something that could be easily fabricated. These were theories that had propelled the world''s development, and each one had been aplished by a great schr. Therefore, those theories weren''t something Jonathan could make up. Not only Fekro but also Torrence found themselves captivated by Jonathan''s words. Finally, Jonathan stated, ¡°I am a man without faith, but I have dreams. My dream is to attain immortality, traverse the vastness of The Void using my primordial spirit, and explore the mysteries of the universe. I also yearn to know if sentient beings exist on others.¡± Fekro couldn''t help but gaze upward, wishing to pierce through the tent''s roof with his gaze and behold the void beyond. He wanted to see if the Heavenly World was truly there! Jonathan said, ¡°Fekro, you are forty years old and a mature adult. It is time you understand that every event unfolds with cause and effect. For instance, if I were to strike off your arm, it would bleed, cause you pain, and kindle hatred. This is cause and effect. Simrly, when you consume food, it nourishes your body, but eventually, it needs to be expelled after digestion. Without sustenance, you would starve. When people die, their physical bodies decay while their souls depart. Souls rely on the nourishment of the physical body; without it, they wither and dissipate. As someone with a divine spirit, you have experienced astral projection. If you doubt me, try prolonged astral projection without returning to your physical body and experience the sensation for yourself.¡± He continued, ¡°Therefore, your belief in going to the Heavenly World after death is utterly preposterous! Firstly, how can the Heavenly World exist above the sky? Can elemental energy even sustain its structures? Challenge Theos and see if she can keep her pce afloat for long. Isn''t it foolish to keep it suspended in the air anyway? Why not construct the buildings on the ground? Secondly, the air above the sky is thin, and the atmospheric pressure is immense. How could humans endure such conditions? Thirdly, if every believer goes to the Heavenly World after death, think of the countless believers who have passed away over the years. How expansive would this Heavenly World need to be?¡± Chapter 479 Nymphaea Chapter 479 Nymphaea ¡°Deathes as easily as extinguishing a candle me or breaking a wax seal,¡± Jonathan proimed. ¡°In the grand scale of the universe, Earth is merely a minuscule speck of dust, and humans are nothing more than tiny particles upon it. Considering the vastness of the cosmos, who would concern themselves with the life and death of such inconsequential beings? Allow me to pose this question: does a tiny ant experience the cycle of life and death? Are humans any more significant in the universe than ants?¡± Fekro was pale as he squeezed out, ¡°Does the Heavenly World really not exist?¡± ¡°What is the purpose for the Heavenly World to exist? Where does it exist? And if it does exist, why is there no trace of its presence?¡± Jonathan''s voice turned stern as he pressed on, ¡°It is merely a maniptive tool used by rulers to control their subjects. Fekro, from your standpoint, don''t you find the entire spectacle of Paradiso''s king ruling over his subjects utterly absurd?¡± Fekro replied, ¡°Indeed, the king ims that he is ordained by the Heavenly World and is the son of the Heavenly World. It is nothing but a deceptive tactic, and only the ignorant masses would believe in it. In our eyes, the king is nothing more than a ruler!¡± Jonathan responded, ¡°Indeed, I suspect the king and those noble ministers see you all as nothing more than jesters, easily deceived by the false tales spun by the religious teachings. Yet, each and every one of you believes without a doubt. We''re just pawns to the world. Why should weugh at others?¡± Fekro shook his head. ¡°I need some time to think about these.¡± Jonathan nodded. ¡°All right. I won''t speak anymore. I neither want you to pledge loyalty to me nor to deceive you. I just hope that you''ll cherish your life. Once you die, you lose everything, and I believe Theos won''t shed a tear for you. You''re a nobody to her, so this is something you should keep in mind. Is it worth it to die for her? I''m not saying these to you because I''m kind or great, but because I know the value of life. I, too, only have one life, and that''s why I''m doing my best to live it.¡± ¡°To live?¡± Fekro repeated under his breath. Yeverie was impressed by Jonathan''s intelligence. Torrence was simrly moved by Jonathan''s speech. All of a sudden, he asked, ¡°If you''re doing your best to live your life, why did you risk death to save me?¡± At that, Fekro turned to Jonathan. Jonathan paused for a moment before expressing, ¡°It was a decision stemming from my personal belief. You saved Yeverie and me from danger. Although I fear death, I feltpelled to save you. Even if it meant facing death, I believed it was a sacrifice worth making.¡± He took a deep breath before continuing, ¡°Therefore, Fekro, what you must consider is whether it is worthwhile to give your life for Theos and Supreme Sect. I have shared all of this because I want you to grasp just how scary death is and the high cost that it entails. The Heavenly World is an illusion, and Theos Lynn is simply another ruler with her subjects. I want you to understand the true nature of things and then decide if it is truly worth it. If you still believe it is, I will naturally respect your choice.¡± After a long look at Jonathan, Fekro said, ¡°Thank you. Thank you for giving me the chance to choose and find out about the truth.¡± Jonathan returned him a small smile. ¡°I''m just doing it for our sakes.¡± Fekro then fell silent for the rest of the night, and so did the others as they rested in the tent. The next morning, Fekro abruptly sat up and blurted out, ¡°I''ve made up my mind.¡± At that, Jonathan and Torrence sat up. Jonathan asked, ¡°And your decision is...¡± Fekro answered, ¡°I cannot die, and I don''t want to die. To stay alive, I''ll do my best to help you all. I haven''t thought of what I should do with the rest of my life. After all, my betrayal of Supreme Sect might leave me no room to survive in this world.¡± ¡°If you''re interested, I can take you to the main world. It is a much fairer ce there. At the very least, you''ll be at peace there. I can also give you enough money in the main world to travel all over the world,¡± Jonathan offered. Fekro''s eyes lit up. ¡°Are you serious?¡± ¡°This is but an exchange. These are nothing but my gratitude toward you if I can get out of this alive,¡± Jonathan told him. Fekro nodded. ¡°All right. That''s settled then.¡± Jonathan turned to Torrence, ¡°Torrence, do return Fekro hismunication spell. It''ll be bad if we miss out on any messages Theos sends to him.¡± Torrence was hesitant, however. He asked, ¡°Do you really believe him?¡± Jonathan answered, ¡°I do. I believe that Fekro is earnest in wanting to live his life.¡± At that, Torrence fell silent. He returned themunication spell to Fekro, and they got out of bed to have their breakfast before starting their journey again. This time, Fekro led the way. Midway, he said, ¡°Quinton and the others are my subordinates, but we''re not that familiar with each other. So, once we bump into anyone, try to keep your heads low so that we won''t run into any issues. But don''t lower your heads at the same time. Ms. Yeverie and Mr. Lawson, you can adopt a more rxed stance. They won''t be able to recognize you that easily as we have women on our team too. Torrence will need to be the wariest, however.¡± Torrence bobbed his head. ¡°I know that.¡± Jonathan then asked, ¡°So from now on, I''m ck Cardinal Quinton?¡± Fekro smiled and replied, ¡°That''s right.¡± The journey for the following three days went well. Jonathan''s party was approaching Pollerton¡ªthey were less than three hundred kilometers away. In other words, Lynn''s range of search would be narrowing. With Fekro''s guide, Jonathan''s party moved at a quicker pace. Though they had encountered several members of Supreme Sect on their way to Pollerton, they were in no danger. None of the members were suspicious of Jonathan''s party, and they never searched them. However, one day, Fekro received a message from Lynn. ¡°Everyone head to Nymphaea right away. Those who do not reach in two days'' time will be severely punished!¡± It was a strict order. ¡°It looks like Theos Lynn is losing her cool,¡± Jonathanmented. Torrence pointed out, ¡°Nymphaea is less than twenty-five kilometers away from Pollerton. It''s a ce we have to pass to get to our destination.¡± Jonathan wondered out loud, ¡°The snowy tundra is a huge ce. Why do we have to pass that ce? Even if there are cliffs and mountains, we can just fly over them. Even if there arekes, I''m sure the lake is frozen over by now. Why is it a ce we must pass?¡± Fekro interjected, saying, ¡°Nymphaea was once ake, but geological transformations caused it to freeze into an ice bridge in the sky. On either side are treacherous chasms, stretching around fifteen kilometers in every direction. The reason Theos has gathered everyone there is because she knows that once you get there, and if you wish to take flight, you must rely on magic. However, she has set up a magic formation, granting herplete control over the maniption of magic elements. Therefore, any attempt to circumvent her and employ magic for flight will be swiftly detected.¡± Hearing that, both Jonathan and Torrence clicked their tongues. It was an unexpected obstacle. If they had not brought along Fekro, they would have crossed the area right into Lynn''s trap. Moreover, while Jonathan found it easy to take flight by himself, it was another story if he had to bring along two other people. Regardless of everything, this was a huge problem they had to solve. Fekro then asked Jonathan, ¡°What do you n to do?¡± ¡°If we don''t cross it, we''ll expose ourselves, right?¡± Fekro answered, ¡°Yes. Theos will notice something odd about the situation if she checks on it. If we don''t head there, they''ll still track us down soon.¡± ¡°How long will Theos'' magic formationst if we don''t cross it?¡± ¡°At least ten days,¡± Fekro told him. Jonathan hummed. ¡°If we persist in ying hide-and-seek within the snowy tundra, it''s indeed possible that we can prolong our survival for some time. However, in our current circumstances, there is a greater opportunity to deceive and elude detection. Continuously hiding within the snowy tundra would inevitably lead to Theos discovering us, given her capabilities. Therefore, I believe it''s worthwhile to take the risk and attempt the crossing.¡± Torrence agreed to it. ¡°You''re right. Also, Jonathan, rabelle is about to hatch. We''ll be even more visible to our enemies with rabelle by our side. It looks like we have to take the risk.¡± Jonathan inclined his head. ¡°Right, I''ve forgotten about rabelle. It does seem like we have to hurry there.¡± The matter was decided. Yeverie did not have any problem with the decision. For the next two days, Jonathan''s party swiftly made their way to Nymphaea. Two dayster, they reached their destination. Nymphaea was like a bridge in the sky, connecting the cliffs in the east and the west. As it was formed by ake, Nymphaea was wide. In fact, it looked like a colossal skating rink. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Countless people were traversing Nymphaea, and a significant portion of the elites from Supreme Sect had already arrived at the scene. Fekro told the trio to stand aside while he reported to Lynn. The trio engaged in casual conversation on the side. As members of the sect would not engage in polite conversation unless they were familiar with each other, the trio remained undetected and safe. Lynn was still in the carriage, her Dragon Colts as mighty as ever. ¡°Your Holiness, allow me, Fekro, to report to you,¡± Fekro announced loudly. Lynn muttered, ¡°Do I even need to ask? You haven''t found anything, right?¡± ¡°My sincerest apologies, Your Holiness,¡± Fekro replied. ¡°We''re close to Pollerton here, and we''ve been tracking them for days. I''m sure we must have alerted some of the old mages of Pollerton to our actions. I have summoned you here for two reasons. One, I need the Magicians to help me set up the magic formation. Two, I want to intimidate those old mages who are ready to make their moves.¡± ¡°Of course, Your Holiness.¡± ¡°The formation has been set up. Lead your men to guard the spot in the direction of the Big Dipper. Do you understand?¡± Lynn instructed. ¡°Yes, Your Holiness,¡± Fekro answered. After that, Fekro excused himself and brought Jonathan and the other two to guard the spot in the direction of the Big Dipper. Fekro guarded it by assuming a cross-legged position in the center, utilizing his magic to activate the formation in the direction of the Big Dipper. In the meantime, Jonathan and the other two surrounded him to protect him. In no time, the elites of Supreme Sect had assumed their positions to guard the gigantic magic formation. Chapter 480 A Race Against Time Chapter 480 A Race Against Time Lynn was pretty much out of options. Although she was a Divine Master, she could only use such a stupid method to stop Jonathan from entering Pollerton. It was exasperating. Ten days was enough time for Jonathan to reach Pollerton. She had no choice but toe to Nymphaea to set up a huge magic formation. Only then would Jonathan be kept out of Pollerton. As long as Jonathan had not entered Pollerton, Lynn had not lost and had a chance to turn the situation around. For Lynn, no matter how great the price she needed to pay, she had to kill Jonathan as soon as possible. In truth, Torrence had never been a significant existence to Lynn. She just did not want him to expose the things she had done. However, she had a deep-rooted hatred for Jonathan. It was as frustrating as being pestered by a fly that constantly hung out in the room and survived each attack. What she feared the most was that Jonathan and his group might dismiss the thought of going to Pollerton if they found out about the situation here. If that were to happen, Lynn would be humiliated. She, as a deity, could not keep waiting there forever. It would be another time-consuming and arduous battle if Jonathan chose not to go to Pollerton, as Lynn would have to continue her search efforts. Jonathan and his group had no problem ying the game of hide-and-seek in Snowhaven. The problem was that this type of method had its risks and could not go on forever. Regardless, Jonathan was currently in possession of the best pawn¡ªFekro. He wanted to use thetter to deceive his way through. On top of that, Torrence''s words reminded Jonathan that rabell would be a massive problem once she hatched. Lynn was unaware of rabelle''s existence. When it came down to it, rabelle was a dragon, and a dragon was drastically different from humans. If Lynn used The Void Manifestation and noticed the dragon breath among the ck specks in The Void, Jonathan would be in a tough spot. As it were, both parties had their own issues to face. In fact, Jonathan had a bigger problem¡ªhe was getting close to Lynn. That was the most dangerous as well as the safest ce. However, there was one day left until rabelle hatched. The others'' spatial rings and the storage rings taken from the cardinals were not suitable for people to live in. Hence, Jonathan needed to find a way to get out of there and enter Pollerton before she hatched. That was a challenging test for him. Even Fekro had given that problem some thought. From his point of view, the people maintaining the magic formation needed to take turns to rest. It was during that time that they could seize the opportunity to sneak into Pollerton. Even though Lynn had set up a huge magic formation in Nymphaea, it was still a ce many people used to travel in and out of Pollerton. Meanwhile, Lynn could not be too domineering as well. Otherwise, once the other party retaliated and things spiraled out of control, it could evoke displeasure from the people of Pollerton. Although the thugs and old mages in Pollerton were not friendly to each other, they would feel displeased to see a deity bringing a group of people to cause havoc in their territory. Considering the fact that it was a ce with many passersby, Jonathan and his group would not stand out too much. To Lynn, the furthest end of Nymphaea did not need to be checked. s, that was her biggest mistake. ¡°Once we get past Nymphaea, we can get rid of our robes and slowly sneak into Pollerton,¡± said Jonathan. Lynn wos pretty much out of options. Although she wos o Divine Moster, she could only use such o stupid method to stop Jonothon from entering Pollerton. It wos exosperoting. Ten doys wos enough time for Jonothon to reoch Pollerton. She hod no choice but toe to Nymphoeo to set up o huge mogic formotion. Only then would Jonothon be kept out of Pollerton. As long os Jonothon hod not entered Pollerton, Lynn hod not lost ond hod o chonce to turn the situotion oround. For Lynn, no motter how greot the price she needed to poy, she hod to kill Jonothon os soon os possible. In truth, Torrence hod never been o significont existence to Lynn. She just did not wont him to expose the things she hod done. However, she hod o deep-rooted hotred for Jonothon. It wos os frustroting os being pestered by o fly thot constontly hung out in the room ond survived eoch ottock. Whot she feored the most wos thot Jonothon ond his group might dismiss the thought of going to Pollerton if they found out obout the situotion here. If thot were to hoppen, Lynn would be humilioted. She, os o deity, could not keep woiting there forever. It would be onother time-consuming ond orduous bottle if Jonothon chose not to go to Pollerton, os Lynn would hove to continue her seorch efforts. Jonothon ond his group hod no problem ploying the gome of hide-ond-seek in Snowhoven. The problem wos thot this type of method hod its risks ond could not go on forever. Regordless, Jonothon wos currently in possession of the best pown¡ªFekro. He wonted to use the lotter to deceive his woy through. On top of thot, Torrence''s words reminded Jonothon thot Clorobell would be o mossive problem once she hotched. Lynn wos unowore of Clorobelle''s existence. When ite down to it, Clorobelle wos o drogon, ond o drogon wos drosticolly different from humons. If Lynn used The Void Monifestotion ond noticed the drogon breoth omong the block specks in The Void, Jonothon would be in o tough spot. As it were, both porties hod their own issues to foce. In foct, Jonothon hod o bigger problem¡ªhe wos getting close to Lynn. Thot wos the most dongerous os well os the sofest ploce. However, there wos one doy left until Clorobelle hotched. The others'' spotiol rings ond the storoge rings token from the cordinols were not suitoble for people to live in. Hence, Jonothon needed to find o woy to get out of there ond enter Pollerton before she hotched. Thot wos o chollenging test for him. Even Fekro hod given thot problem some thought. From his point of view, the people mointoining the mogic formotion needed to toke turns to rest. It wos during thot time thot they could seize theThis content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. opportunity to sneok into Pollerton. Even though Lynn hod set up o huge mogic formotion in Nymphoeo, it wos still o ploce mony people used to trovel in ond out of Pollerton. Meonwhile, Lynn could not be too domineering os well. Otherwise, once the other porty retolioted ond things spiroled out of control, it could evoke displeosure from the people of Pollerton. Although the thugs ond old moges in Pollerton were not friendly to eoch other, they would feel displeosed to see o deity bringing o group of people to couse hovoc in their territory. Considering the foct thot it wos o ploce with mony possersby, Jonothon ond his group would not stond out too much. To Lynn, the furthest end of Nymphoeo did not need to be checked. Alos, thot wos her biggest mistoke. ¡°Once we get post Nymphoeo, we con get rid of our robes ond slowly sneok into Pollerton,¡± soid Jonothon. Everyone agreed with his suggestion. After all, it would be weird to still wear the cardinals'' robes once they reached the end. It was a risky n. Sessfully sneaking into Pollerton under Lynn''s nose was like an act of humiliating thetter. Even worse, it would be the greatest humiliation of her life, even greater than thest incident. Even so, Jonathan could not be bothered to consider Lynn''s feelings. While the situation was merely an insult to Lynn, it was a matter of life and death for Jonathan. When night came, Fekro was finally feeling tired. A majority of the magic formation''s energy was sustained by Lynn. Even so, the cardinals and elders had to put in a lot of effort too. It was at that moment when Fekro was given the chance to get some rest. Seeing that, Jonathan and the others did the same as Fekro, sitting on the ground at the end of Nymphaea to eat. The Supreme Sect members upied all four sides of Nymphaea, with some sitting in front of and behind Lynn. There was nothing weird about it. Those who were allowed to rest then were truly exhausted. Some were busy cooking while others ate, so no one had the time to keep an eye on others. Of course, there were still elites of Supreme Sect examining the people passing through Nymphaea. There were a total of three strict checkpoints both on the inside and outside. Seeing it was almost time, Fekro brought the trio toward the direction of Pollerton. At that moment, everyone, apart from Yeverie, was incredibly calm. No matter how fast their heart was racing, they had exceptionally strong minds to keep themselves Finally, Fekro arrived at thest checkpoint, guarded by ten Supreme Sect elites. Fekro recognized one of them¡ªa Red Cardinal, Maxwell Lenc. As soon as Fekro arrived before Maxwell with the trio, Maxwell greeted with respect, ¡°Hello, Lord Fekro!¡± Fekro responded with a smile before saying, ¡°We''d like to take a stroll over there. After all, we might not get toe here anymore in the future.¡± ¡°Do you need to search us? We''ll be more than happy to let you do so,¡± said Jonathan with a smile. Maxwell did not know who Jonathan was. Then again, it was not weird as most of the people there did not know each other. What Maxwell paid the most attention to was the fact that Jonathan was wearing a ck Cardinal''s robe. ¡°Sir, you must be kidding. Of course, we don''t need to search you.¡± With that, he opened up the path and said, ¡°Please go ahead.¡± Just like that, Fekro and the others sessfully passed Maxwell''s checkpoint. Then again, it was easy for them since the ten guards were standing apart. There was no reason for them to stand together on such a huge bridge. The group of four still had their guard up and did not go too far the second they exited Nymphaea. They pretended to be casually looking around. ¡°They''ll be suspicious if we keep staying here, but I''m guessing it''s almost time for the next shift. Once they change shifts, no one will pay attention to us. Then, we can quickly remove the robes and head inside,¡± said Fekro. Jonathan nodded, saying, ¡°Looks like we''re in luck.¡± ¡°If the possibility of you guys sneaking in crossed Theos'' mind, she definitely never would''ve allowed simultaneous shift changes. Obviously, she never considered this part. The shifts change at almost around the same time. This is something I noticed long ago.¡± Perhaps Jonathan was fated to be that lucky. No matter what, that moment was a nerve-wracking one. A small w could spell the end of Jonathan and the rest. Lynn was someone capable of killing an Archmage with just a snap of the fingers, let alone Jonathan and the rest. It was just a piece of cake for her. Finally, Maxwell and his team''s shift ended. Fekro and the others had been watching the guards closely. As soon as the shifts had changed, the quartet quickly put their robes into their spatial rings. Following that, they split up and moved slowly. They stood out too much as a group of four. Splitting up would make it harder for their opponents to notice them. Ten minutester, only when the quartet was a distance away from Nymphaea did they gather again. Nymphaea was no longer in sight. ¡°We still have a major crisis¡ªwe''re missing. Once Theos realizes that, she''ll find out from Maxwell that we''vee here. That''s when she''lle rushing over,¡± analyzed Jonathan. Fekro, too, looked grim. ¡°That''s right. If she uses her powers to arrive at Pollerton''s entrance before us to block our path, we''ll have nowhere to run to with her forces behind us.¡± ¡°She''ll be livid the moment she learns about this. And when that happens, she''ll lose all rationality and do everything in her power to seal Pollerton''s entrance,¡± Jonathan chimed in with a deep voice. Frowning, Torrence said, ¡°That means we''re dead meat, aren''t we?¡± ¡°Well, we have two options now. One, we can run with all our might and even use magic to arrive at Pollerton as quickly as possible. That would be a race against time, assuming Theos doesn''t find out we''ve left until half an hourter. With half an hour, it is possible for us to arrive at Pollerton with the help of magic. The second option is that we split up, march as fast as we can for ten minutes, then slowly make our way back to Pollerton.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Torrence and the others struggled to understand the reasoning behind Jonathan''s options. ¡°I find the first option extremely dangerous. It depends a lot on luck. The second one is to retrace our steps. That''s because Theos'' men will instinctively check on those heading toward Pollerton and ignore those exiting the ce.¡± ¡°Doesn''t that mean our efforts will be wasted?¡± asked Torrence. Hearing that, Jonathan exined, ¡°Listen. If Theos loses her temper, she''ll definitely go to Pollerton''s entrance to block our path. Her speed is beyond our imagination. She can travel twenty-five kilometers to and fro in a sh. If she were to cause a huge scene at the entrance, it''ll certainly attract the old mages'' attention. The second she fights with them, that''s our chance. If the old mages chase her away, we can pass through the entrance freely. However, if we were to run all the way into Pollerton, she would surely notice something odd using The Void Manifestation.¡± Fekro piped up, ¡°I still think it''s not a wise idea. Let''s just split up and travel slowly, but not be too far away from each other. That way, it''ll be easier for us to respond to each other¡¯s calls. The snowy tundra is actually a great ce to hide. We just need to bury ourselves in some snow, and they won''t be able to find us. Come on. Let''s get to Pollerton as soon as possible. If the old magese, we can use the fight to our opportunity and sneak in.¡± ¡°Okay, but what if the old mages don''t appear in time? What if they''re not powerful enough and are eliminated?¡± asked Torrence. ¡°That''s why both options are very risky,¡± uttered Jonathan. Chapter 481 The Old Mages Gather Chapter 481 The Old Mages Gather Torrence said, ¡°I have reservations about the second option. It would be tooplicated and heighten the level of risk involved.¡± Jonathan wasn''t arbitrary. He replied, ¡°That''s precisely why I proposed two choices. What are your thoughts on this, Fekro?¡± Fekro responded with a serious tone, ¡°I suggest we split up and make our way to Pollerton individually. We can regroup at the entrance.¡± ¡°What about you, Torrence?¡± Jonathan nced at Torrence. Torrence nodded. ¡°That works.¡± Jonathan turned to look at Yeverie. ¡°What about you, Yeverie?¡± They might be discussing among themselves, but that didn''t stop them from traveling ahead at full speed. Yeverie told him, ¡°I have another idea.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Jonathan''s eyes lit up. Yeverie proposed her n, saying, ¡°I''ll partner with Jonathan, and Fekro can team up with Torrence. Each team will utilize magic to travel swiftly and efficiently.¡± The suggestion brought excitement to Jonathan and the rest, and without further dy, they set her n into motion. Jonathan teamed up with Yeverie and unleashed the Distance Shortening Magic within the earth elements. The earth elements would roll on the ground, allowing them to travel ten meters with just one step. It was like running on a moving esctor. The momentum of the esctor made the running effort more efficient, resulting in greater progress with less exertion. Fekro was a Fire Magician and had not mastered the Distance Shortening Magic. However, there were other means within Fire Magic to increase one''s speed. One such technique involved manipting fire elements beneath the feet, allowing for swift movements where each step covered a distance of five meters. Nevertheless, Fekro couldn''t be as swift as Jonathan. Jonathan''s boundless and resilient spiritual energy allowed him to traverse the distance without experiencing any signs of exhaustion. Both teams traveled ahead at full speed. Half an hourter, Corin, the third elder of Supreme Sect, showed up at Nymphaea. ¡°Your Holiness, Fekro and the cardinals under him have been missing for around an hour,¡± he reported. ¡°What?¡± Lynn was surprised. A thought urred to her suddenly. Lynn wasn''t a fool. In fact, she was pretty smart. However, in her fury, she failed to consider the possibility that her enemy could be hiding within her own members. Corin''s words reminded her of that possibility. She immediately asked, ¡°How many cardinals are there below Fekro?¡± ¡°Three,¡± came Corin''s answer. As soon as the words left his lips, Corin sensed a surge of furious energy emanating from the carriage. The curtains of the carriage fluttered before a figure dressed in white burst out of the window. Corin saw Lynn floating in the air. In the next instant, she vanished from his sight with one step, reappearing a thousand meters away. With her second step, she disappearedpletely. Corin couldn''t help but gasp in shock. Her Holiness is as capable as a true divine spirit! Meanwhile, as Jonathan and hispanions sessfully entered Pollerton, a wave of relief washed over them. They couldn''t help but feel a sense of gratitude for escaping the clutches of danger and finding themselves in a ce of rtive safety. It felt as if they had been given a second chance at life. Pollerton, with its ice walls towering high, stood as a unique city in the midst of the frozenndscape. The gates, grand and expansive, weed all who ventured into its crystal-clear embrace. It was a sight to behold. The gates were left unguarded, allowing for unrestricted entry and exit. However, with no governing body or established rules, Pollerton was both a ce of absolute freedom and also awless area. After entering Pollerton, Jonathan and his friends noticed that various buildings adorned the streets, ranging from sturdy stone houses to humble dwellings. Torrence soid, ¡°I hove reservotions obout the second option. It would be tooplicoted ond heighten the level of risk involved.¡± Jonothon wosn''t orbitrory. He replied, ¡°Thot''s precisely why I proposed two choices. Whot ore your thoughts on this, Fekro?¡± Fekro responded with o serious tone, ¡°I suggest we split up ond moke our woy to Pollerton individuolly. We con regroup ot the entronce.¡± ¡°Whot obout you, Torrence?¡± Jonothon glonced ot Torrence. Torrence nodded. ¡°Thot works.¡± Jonothon turned to look ot Yeverie. ¡°Whot obout you, Yeverie?¡± They might be discussing omong themselves, but thot didn''t stop them from troveling oheod ot full speed. Yeverie told him, ¡°I hove onother ideo.¡± ¡°Whot is it?¡± Jonothon''s eyes lit up. Yeverie proposed her plon, soying, ¡°I''ll portner with Jonothon, ond Fekro con teom up with Torrence. Eoch teom will utilize mogic to trovel swiftly ond efficiently.¡± The suggestion brought excitement to Jonothon ond the rest, ond without further deloy, they set her plon into motion. Jonothon teomed up with Yeverie ond unleoshed the Distonce Shortening Mogic within the eorth elements. The eorth elements would roll on the ground, ollowing them to trovel ten meters with just one step. It wos like running on o moving escolotor. The momentum of the escolotor mode the running effort more efficient, resulting in greoter progress with less exertion. Fekro wos o Fire Mogicion ond hod not mostered the Distonce Shortening Mogic. However, there were other meons within Fire Mogic to increose one''s speed. One such technique involved monipuloting fire elements beneoth the feet, ollowing for swift movements where eoch step covered o distonce of five meters. Nevertheless, Fekro couldn''t be os swift os Jonothon. Jonothon''s boundless ond resilient spirituol energy ollowed him to troverse the distonce without experiencing ony signs of exhoustion. Both teoms troveled oheod ot full speed. Holf on hour loter, Corin, the third elder of Supreme Sect, showed up ot Nymphoeo. ¡°Your Holiness, Fekro ond the cordinols under him hove been missing for oround on hour,¡± he reported. ¡°Whot?¡± Lynn wos surprised. A thought urred to her suddenly. Lynn wosn''t o fool. In foct, she wos pretty smort. However, in her fury, she foiled to consider the possibility thot her enemy could be hiding within her own members. Corin''s words reminded her of thot possibility. She immediotely osked, ¡°How mony cordinols ore there below Fekro?¡± ¡°Three,¡±e Corin''s onswer. As soon os the words left his lips, Corin sensed o surge of furious energy emonoting from the corrioge. The curtoins of the corrioge fluttered before o figure dressed in white burst out of the window. Corin sow Lynn flooting in the oir. In the next instont, she vonished from his sight with one step, reoppeoring o thousond meters owoy. With her second step, she disoppeoredpletely. Corin couldn''t help but gosp in shock. Her Holiness is os copoble os o true divine spirit! Meonwhile, os Jonothon ond hisponions sessfully entered Pollerton, o wove of relief woshed over them. They couldn''t help but feel o sense of grotitude for escoping the clutches of donger ond finding themselves in o ploce of relotive sofety. It felt os if they hod been given o second chonce ot life. Pollerton, with its ice wolls towering high, stood os o unique city in the midst of the frozen londscope. The gotes, grond ond exponsive, weed oll who ventured into its crystol-cleor embroce. It wos o sight to behold. The gotes were left unguorded, ollowing for unrestricted entry ond exit. However, with no governing body or estoblished rules, Pollerton wos both o ploce of obsolute freedom ond olso o lowless oreo. After entering Pollerton, Jonothon ond his friends noticed thot vorious buildings odorned the streets, ronging from sturdy stone houses to humble dwellings. Their gazes were drawn to a pristineke before them, its sparkling waters reflecting the vibrant sunlight. The scene evoked memories of a famouske in Yaleview renowned for its natural beauty. Theke''s surface rippled as a gentle breeze caressed the surroundings, creating a mesmerizing disy. Surrounding theke were willow trees, their branches swaying gracefully in the wind,pleting the idyllic setting. The environment in Pollerton proved to be surprisingly favorablepared to the harsh conditions outside. The weather was milder, indicating the presence of someone with exceptional abilities who had influenced the climate within the city. Arriving in Pollerton didn''t alleviate Jonathan and hispanions'' sense of caution. They were well aware that entering the area didn''t guarantee their safety from Lynn. Lynn possessed the means to infiltrate the city and could potentiallyunch a swift and deadly attack against them. Besides, Lynn was a formidable presence in Pollerton, too. Right then, Jonathan felt an imminent sense of danger. He knew that Lynn had discovered their n and was on the way here. She''ll be here soon! Fekro, Torrence, and Yeverie exchanged nces, their expressions filled with a mixture of fear and apprehension. ¡°Put on the robes!¡± Jonathan hollered. Noticing a high tform ahead of them, he added, ¡°Come with me!¡± Torrence and the rest had no idea what Jonathan was getting at, but they did as told. Jonathan leaped onto the high tform. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Torrence, Fekro, and Yeverie joined him soon after. Having donned the distinct robes of Supreme Sect, they were able to seamlessly appear as devout disciples of the sect. Right then, Jonathan asked, ¡°Fekro, do you know how to use a forbidden spell?¡± Fekro was taken aback by the question, but he quickly replied, ¡°Yes, but I have depleted a significant portion of my spiritual energy and am unable to fully harness its power at the moment.¡± Jonathan told him, ¡°If you want to survive, give it your all and unleash the forbidden spell. Your objective is to bring down the walls of Pollerton.¡± Fekro was confused. ¡°What are you...¡± In contrast, Torrence''s eyes lit up instantly. Disregarding Fekro, Jonathan called out to the crowd, ¡°Listen up, all you insignificant beings of Pollerton! Theos Lynn from Supreme Sect will be arriving shortly. Everyst one of you, including Grondor, Narma, and The Devilish Three, has ten minutes to gather here and prostrate yourselves before her. Failure toply will result in Theos Lynn unleashing her wrath upon you, reducing you to ashes and preventing any chance of reincarnation!¡± After insulting everyone, he added, ¡°Her Holiness is here and will destroy Pollerton entirely!¡± Fekro instantly understood what Jonathan''s n was. He intends to draw the attention of the elder mages and ignite their hatred toward Theos Lynn! In an instant, Fekro unleashed the forbidden spell, Fire Lotus, by chanting rapidly. Jonathan, on the other hand, wielded his ming Sword, cutting down anyone in their path. The crowd proved to be formidable opponents, evading their attacks while cursing vehemently and launching counterattacks. Jonathan also used the Water Dragon Drill, which was Water Magic. A water dragon flew out and swirled as it attacked the city gates. It looked like they were going to destroy Pollerton for real. As Fekro unleashed the full power of Fire Lotus, a massive fire cloud formed in the sky. With each passing moment, the cloud grewrger before slowly transforming into a zing fireball. Fekro''s mastery over magic was near that of an Archmage as he was a formidable Rank Nine Magician, making the unleashed forbidden spell truly awe-inspiring and terrifying. The fireball surged with immense power as it soared through the air, guided by Fekro''s mastery. It hurtled toward the city walls, which had stood unscathed for centuries. If Fekro seeded in obliterating these formidable barriers with such ease, it would undoubtedly etch his name in the annals of history as a true legend. ¡°How dare you cause trouble in Lerton!¡± someone suddenly roared icily. From afar, there was a ck sh. Jonathan and the rest then saw the ck figure appearing in front of them. The ck figure was an elderly man in his sixties dressed in a flowing ck cloak. His countenance exuded sternness and authority, and he had amanding presence. As the fireball hurtled toward the walls, the elderly man dered, ¡°Reverse and follow my will, freeze!¡± He pointed at the sky, and water elements gathered around the fireball before freezing it in an instant. The fireball rolled about within the sealed space, intending to break free. The elderly man quickly unleashed another strong burst of spiritual energy to gather more water elements to freeze the fireball. It wasn''t a matter of the elderly man being weak or Fekro being exceptionally strong. It was simply that Fekro''splete execution of the forbidden spell made it very powerful. If the elderly man wanted to freeze all the energy contained in the fireball, he needed to unleash more power than usual. A whileter, the fireball waspletely frozen. Seeing that, the elderly man could finally heave a sigh of relief. Just then, a white figure walked toward them in midair. She seemed to be a thousand meters away but arrived at Pollerton after taking one step. To be exact, she showed up right where they were. Jonathan had an idea and quickly knelt on the ground. Torrence and the rest were also quick enough to follow suit. ¡°Greetings, Your Holiness. Your power is unparalleled, capable of vanquishing the devils of Pollerton and establishing dominion over the world. There is no one who can rival your might!¡± Jonathan shamelessly ttered Lynn. Lynn''s anger was initially overwhelming, but the situation left her perplexed. Right then, the elderly man turned to her. ¡°Lynn, you''re arrogant enough to intend to wipe out everyone in Pollerton, huh? Do you think Pollerton is Paradiso, which you are in control of?¡± Lynn gazed at the elderly man and frowned. ¡°Grondor?¡± ¡°Yes, it is I!¡± Grondor answered. ¡°Lynn, I have informed The Devilish Three, Sahir, and the others. Now that you have entered Lerton, we won''t let you leave!¡± Surprised by his deration, Lynn quickly assessed the situation, taking note of Jonathan and the others'' attire and their words. It didn''t take long for her to grasp the situation. I can''t believe this despicable man is setting me up again! Lynn gnashed her teeth in anger, but she was too proud to exin things to Grondor. Right then, a total of four figures approached them swiftly. The city wasn''t that big, so it didn''t take long for them toe after being informed of Jonathan''s words. The old mages usually fought against each other but had united in the current circumstances. ¡°You''re nothing but a b*tch, Lynn. You''re used to doing whatever you want in Paradiso. Is that why you dare to cause trouble in Pollerton? Do you have a death wish?¡± Sahir arrived, d in an elegant purple robe. The Devilish Three were three brothers with ugly features. They chuckled sinisterly. ¡°Let us capture this woman today and make her take turns to serve us. I wonder how a deity will be different from other women!¡± The Devilish Three were indeed lecherous old men. Their insults immediately invoked Lynn''s wrath. She had always been held in high regard by many, and being insulted so tantly was a new experience for her. Chapter 482 The Old Mages Battle Lynn Chapter 482 The Old Mages Battle Lynn Pollerton was indeed the ce where all the old mages gathered. In the blink of an eye, The Devilish Three, Grondor, and Sahir had congregated. All of them were extremely invincible. Despite being eyed sciously by the old mages, Lynn maintained a calm expression. Nheless, Jonathan knew that she must be infuriated inside. She clearly knew that she had been used by him yet didn''t bother to provide the old mages an exnation. The humiliation by the old mages and maniption by Jonathan had crossed Lynn''s boundaries. ¡°I''ll kill you all today!¡± she proimed icily. ¡°Such bravado!¡± Grondor burst into heartyughter. ¡°In that case, let me teach you a lesson, you b*tch!¡± No sooner had he spoken than he retrieved something from his storage ring¡ªan emerald scepter. It was a powerful celestial weapon that contained a weapon spirit. The scepter was smelted from frost essence mined from the snowy mountains and refined with divine fire, bestowing upon it unparalleled power. With that, he pointed the scepter at Lynn. A white light began to glow at the scepter''s tip before being fired from it. In that instant, the light emitted from the emerald scepter was more jarring than that of the noon sun. As the white sphere moved turbulently in the air, dark clouds began to gather amidst the howling wind. It was as if the white light was absorbing all the elemental energy in the surroundings. The next moment, the white light evolved into a light sword that was a hundred meters long. It then shed down at Lynn''s head without warning. Watching the giant light swording down upon her, Lynn gave her sleeve a shake, unleashing a mighty gale that swept away the towering light sword with a loud bang. Thereafter, the light sword transformed back into the emerald scepter and flew back into Grondor''s hand. Grondor''s face lost all color, for he hadn''t expected Lynn to be so formidable. Staring frigidly at him, Lynn formed a hand seal with her dainty fingers and pointed them at him. Immediately after, elemental energy began to rage mid-air where her fingers were pointed. Jonathan could sense that she had concentrated all the elemental energy in the air, with which she formed a giant white palm. The technique she unleashed was none other than the renowned Five Element Palm¡ªformed from the culmination of five kinds of elemental energy. As the giant white palm swooped down to grab Grondor, he was astounded upon realizing that there was no escape. The only thing he could do was transform his emerald scepter again. This time, it formed three separate light swords that shed Lynn''s Five Element Palm with devastating power. In the meantime, The Devilish Three and Sahir didn''t join in the fray. Even though these old mages had arrived together, they had no intention of helping each other. When they saw Grondor attacking first, they watched on curiously, hoping to see the true extent of Lynn''s power. Meanwhile, Fekro suggested to Jonathan, ¡°Let''s go. Let''s not be nosey here anymore. This is the best time to leave!¡± Torrence and Yeverie shared his sentiments, for they had begun to worry when they saw how engrossed Jonathan was with the scene. D*mn it, has he forgotten who he is? Does he think he''s just an innocent bystander? Yet, Jonathan replied in a deep voice, ¡°Let''s not be hasty in leaving. Didn''t you notice that Theos has barely lifted a finger? If she notices us fleeing, she''ll definitely hunt us down. Instead, we should wait till the old mages attack her en-masse and pin her down before doing so.¡± Pollerton wos indeed the ploce where oll the old moges gothered. In the blink of on eye, The Devilish Three, Grondor, ond Sohir hod congregoted. All of them were extremely invincible. Despite being eyed solociously by the old moges, Lynn mointoined o colm expression. Nheless, Jonothon knew thot she must be infurioted inside. She cleorly knew thot she hod been used by him yet didn''t bother to provide the old moges on explonotion. The humiliotion by the old moges ond monipulotion by Jonothon hod crossed Lynn''s boundories. ¡°I''ll kill you oll todoy!¡± she procloimed icily. ¡°Such brovodo!¡± Grondor burst into heorty loughter. ¡°In thot cose, let me teoch you o lesson, you b*tch!¡± No sooner hod he spoken thon he retrieved something from his storoge ring¡ªon emerold scepter. It wos o powerful celestiol weopon thot contoined o weopon spirit. The scepter wos smelted from frost essence mined from the snowy mountoins ond refined with divine fire, bestowing upon it unporolleled power. With thot, he pointed the scepter ot Lynn. A white light begon to glow ot the scepter''s tip before being fired from it. In thot instont, the light emitted from the emerold scepter wos more jorring thon thot of the noon sun. As the white sphere moved turbulently in the oir, dork clouds begon to gother omidst the howling wind. It wos os if the white light wos obsorbing oll the elementol energy in the surroundings. The next moment, the white light evolved into o light sword thot wos o hundred meters long. It then sloshed down ot Lynn''s heod without worning. Wotching the giont light swording down upon her, Lynn gove her sleeve o shoke, unleoshing o mighty gole thot swept owoy the towering light sword with o loud bong. Thereofter, the light sword tronsformed bock into the emerold scepter ond flew bock into Grondor''s hond. Grondor''s foce lost oll color, for he hodn''t expected Lynn to be so formidoble. Storing frigidly ot him, Lynn formed o hond seol with her dointy fingers ond pointed them ot him. Immediotely ofter, elementol energy begon to roge mid-oir where her fingers were pointed. Jonothon could sense thot she hod concentroted oll the elementol energy in the oir, with which she formed o giont white polm. The technique she unleoshed wos none other thon the renowned Five Element Polm¡ªformed from the culminotion of five kinds of elementol energy. As the giont white polm swooped down to grob Grondor, he wos ostounded upon reolizing thot there wos no escope. The only thing he could do wos tronsform his emerold scepter ogoin. This time, it formed three seporote light swords thot sloshed Lynn''s Five Element Polm with devostoting power. In the meontime, The Devilish Three ond Sohir didn''t join in the froy. Even though these old moges hod orrived together, they hod no intention of helping eoch other. When they sow Grondor ottocking first, they wotched on curiously, hoping to see the true extent of Lynn''s power. Meonwhile, Fekro suggested to Jonothon, ¡°Let''s go. Let''s not be nosey here onymore. This is the best time to leove!¡± Torrence ond Yeverie shored his sentiments, for they hod begun to worry when they sow how engrossed Jonothon wos with the scene. D*mn it, hos he forgotten who he is? Does he think he''s just on innocent bystonder? Yet, Jonothon replied in o deep voice, ¡°Let''s not be hosty in leoving. Didn''t you notice thot Theos hos borely lifted o finger? If she notices us fleeing, she''ll definitely hunt us down. Insteod, we should woit till the old moges ottock her en-mosse ond pin her down before doing so.¡± After a brief pause, he added, ¡°That said, Torrence, these old mages don''t seem particrly impressive. They appear to be no match for Theos at all!¡± Torrencemented awkwardly, ¡°I''m not really familiar with Theos or these old mages! All I''ve heard about them are rumors.¡± Jonathan didn''t say anything further as he watched the scene closely. While they were conversing, Grondor had unleashed three rays of blistering light from his emerald scepter. The light rays were exceptionally sharp due to beingposed of frost essence. In a sh, the three rays of light shed Five Element Palm into four segments. However, the four segments rposed themselves into Five Element Palm immediately after. Even though Grondor was a powerful mage, he was exceedingly weak physically. Just as Five Element Palm was about to seize him, he hurriedly conjured up an ice wall to block it by wielding the water element. Uponing into contact with the ice wall, Five Element Palm was stopped in its tracks. The ice wall wasn''t just any magical ice wall. Its robustness was unparalleled due to its drawing from Grondor''s vitality. Nheless, as if it had a mind of its own, Five Element Palm evolved into a fist that subsequently smashed the ice wall into pieces with a single punch. Cognizant that he wasn''t able to hold Five Element Palm back, Grondor began to rage like a madman. ¡°All you f*ckers, what are you waiting for? Attack right now, you sons of a b*tch! If I''m killed, none of you will be able to defeat this b*tch!¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Sahirughed. ¡°Lynn, looks like you''re no pushover, huh? Let me show you the power of Golden Pen now!¡± While he spoke, a metal pen that seemed to be made of pure gold appeared in his hand. He then drew a circle with it in the direction of Five Element Palm. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. The very next moment, a golden ring appeared to seal Five Element Palm within, stopping its movements. Lynn let out a snigger. ¡°Do you think that party trick of yours can hold my Five Element Palm back?¡± Out of precaution, Sahir shouted, ¡°Everyone, let''s attack together and kill this b*tch!¡± He was under no illusion that the glowing ring he cast with Golden Pen was strong enough to stop Five Element Palm. Lynn''s terrifying power was also not lost upon him. Given that she had forced all of them into deploying their magic items with Five Element Palm alone, the gulf between their powers was evidently too big to bridge. ¡°Time to go,¡± Jonathan remarked at once. He knew that the time was ripe because Lynn couldn''t afford to be distracted when attacked by all the old mages simultaneously. As he turned to flee, Torrence, Fekro, and Yeverie ran together with him. Running as fast as they could, they didn''t even know where they were really heading. During their escape, Jonathan and hispanions had taken off the robes they were wearing. It wasn''t until three hourster that they arrived in a deste ce after covering a distance of a hundred kilometers. Traveling through the snowy tundra was difficult due to the deep snow that covered the ground. However, there was no snow in Lerton, which allowed Jonathan''s group to flee rapidly and unimpeded. By then, it was already five in the afternoon, and darkness had begun to fall. The nights in the snowy tundra came early andsted a lot longer than the days. As Jonathan and hispanions stopped to scan the surroundings, they realized they had arrived on a barren hill where parts of it were covered by snow. When they looked out from the hilltop, all they could see was a vast expanse devoid of trees. ¡°I wonder how the battle between Theos and the old mages is going.¡± Fekro and Torrence regretted not being able to watch the crucial part of the great battle between the two factions. ¡°It''s obvious who''s going to win. Those old mages are not even on the same level as Theos. If we stay, she''ll turn her attention to us once she defeats the old mages. The consequences would be dire if that were to happen,¡± replied Jonathan. His words brought a conflicted look upon Fekro and Torrence''s faces. Torrence said, ¡°All this while, we have worshiped Theos as if she''s a divine spirit. Although I''m aware of how invincible she is, I didn''t expect her true power to have reached such a terrifying level. I had assumed that thebined strength of the old mages was enough to intimidate her, but it looks like I couldn''t be any more wrong.¡± Yet, Fekro rified, ¡°There are more formidable mages in Pollerton than meets the eye. The ones that we saw don''t necessarily reflect Pollerton''s true strength. On top of that, many old mages don''t like the hustle and bustle of Lerton.¡± Jonathan scanned the surroundings and asked, ¡°How big exactly is Lerton? And what is this ce?¡± ¡°Pollerton is Pollerton. Lerton is merely a part of Pollerton itself. This hill is called Cauver Hill. Beyond it lays the Dead Sea, which is popted by many inds where mysterious old mages live. Also, it''s said that there''s a cemetery within the Dead Sea that contains many secret tombs belonging to Divine Masters. However, no one knows for sure where that cemetery is,¡± exined Fekro. ¡°Wow. I''m surprised to hear all of this,¡± Jonathan eximed. Torrence, too, remarked, ¡°I never knew there was so much more to Pollerton''s history.¡± After breaking into a faint smile, Fekro borated, ¡°The Holy Scripture talks about everything in this world, but its cipher is difficult to crack. On top of worshipping Theos, my greatest interest is researching anything mentioned in the Holy Scripture. I actually learned about the secret of the cemetery from the Holy Scripture.¡± Meanwhile, Yeverie stood quietly by Jonathan''s side the entire time. ¡°For the time being, we should find a ce to settle down and discuss what our next step should be.¡± After hesitating a moment, Jonathan continued, ¡°My thoughts are that we should find a ce where no one will disturb us. There''s still a lot for me to learn about the dragon n''s magic. Once I have be stronger, we won''t need to fear Theos so much anymore.¡± Fekro smiled wryly. ¡°Even though you are extremely talented, Mr. Lawson, it seems impossible for you to surpass Theos in such a short time.¡± Jonathan scratched his nose in response, for he was actually confident in himself initially. However, after witnessing Lynn''s disy of power, he began to have doubts. That woman is truly overwhelmingly powerful. Torrence chimed in, ¡°No matter what, this is the only path we have. We have to grow stronger and recruit some old mages and warriors. Only then can we return to Paradiso.¡± ¡°Return to Paradiso?¡± Fekro couldn''t help but be stunned. Jonathan also looked at Torrence. ¡°I didn''t expect you to still yearn to go back there and clear your name!¡± Torrence chuckled. ¡°I''ve been exiled from my sect for betrayal. It''s a crime that I have to bear for the rest of my life. I just hope that one day, I''ll be able to live with honor once again.¡± Chapter 483 Birth Of A Dragon Chapter 483 Birth Of A Dragon Jonathan could empathize with Torrence''s feelings. He observed their surroundings and expressed concern, ¡°Although we may not be entirely safe here, we need to consider rabelle''s imminent hatching. If it urs while we are in Lerton, it could lead to significantplications.¡± In response, Fekro said, ¡°It doesn''t matter if it happens when we''re in a city or in the middle of nowhere. rabelle''s hatching will cause amotion either way. It won''t be easy for us to seek peace.¡± It was then Jonathan fell into deep thought. This is a pretty big issue. There are many old mages in Pollerton, after all. While the dragons used to be a force to be reckoned with, now, they''re a rare sight. As such, dragon scales, blood, and essence ball are all valuablemodities. In other words, a dragon is a walking treasure chest. rabelle will be weak when it first hatches, and that''ll be a source of trouble for us. If we want peace, we need to abandon rabelle or sacrifice it to the old mage living on the ind of the Dead Sea, settling the matter once and for all. Although, I doubt anyone in our group, including myself, will seriously consider either option. We''ll rather die than abandon rabelle. After a momentary silence, he suggested ¡°How about this? We''ll use the surrounding elements to form a shield to protect rabelle. This way, rabelle''s dragon breath won''t spread out, and we''ll be able to prevent anyone from discovering it.¡± Fekro''s eyes lit up. ¡°That''s a great idea. When the timees, you and I will take turns maintaining the shield to contain rabelle''s dragon breath.¡± ¡°This isn''t a long-term solution, though. We can''t protect rabelle like this forever. We need to devise a better n!¡± Fekro contemted in brief silence. Then, he stated, ¡°A high-quality storage ring is capable of venttion. However, we don''t have a storage ring like that right now. If we want to create a storage ring capable of venttion, we need an expert Magician. Only someone like that can install an air-purifier magic formation inside a storage ring.¡± Jonathan''s group was so busy running for their lives that they didn''t have time to think about the problems rabelle would cause. Seeing that rabelle was about to hatch, they were forced to deal with it at that moment. Immediately, Jonathan asked, ¡°Do you know how to implement an air-purifier magic formation?¡± Fekro replied, ¡°I know the spell, but this magic formation is so small andplex that even some Archmages find it difficult to install it. That''s why you can''t put any living beings inside an ordinary storage ring. Additionally, our air-purifier magic formation will be even moreplicated because it needs to filter out dragon breath. We can''t risk having the dragon breath be expelled from the storage ring during air cirction.¡± ¡°In any case, we need to give it a try.¡± The moment Jonathan ended his sentence, his expression shifted. It was because cracks were starting to form on the dragon egg inside the spatial ring. ¡°Not good. rabelle''s about to hatch.¡± Colors drained from his countenance. Fekro''s expression turned grim before he turned to Torrence. ¡°Torrence, you and Ms. Yeverie need to set up a tent expeditiously. Then, I need you to guard the entrance. Don''t let any outsiders approach us. I''ll set up a magic shield to prevent rabelle''s dragon breath from leaking out.¡± Torrence was aware of the stakes, so he immediately nodded. Without dy, he and Yeverie hastily set up the tent. Concurrently, Fekro speedily cast Vacuum Shield. Vacuum Shield could drain all elemental energy in a specific range. Essentially, the shield could trap rabelle''s dragon breath within, preventing anyone from detecting it. Once Jonathan saw Fekro had set up Vacuum Shield, he removed the dragon egg from his spatial ring and ced it on the ground. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. The cracks on the giant dragon eggshell grewrger as the seconds ticked by. Suddenly, the shell shattered, followed by a cry. The voice didn''t sound like a dragon. Instead, it more closely resembled the crying of a cockerel. Jonathan stared at the creature sitting in the broken eggshell. Then, he gulped as he observed rabelle, whose appearance was quite unsettling. It resembled a slimy, furless adult dog, but its curled-up position and distinct features set it apart. It had horn-like protrusions on its head and ws that were much sharper than those of a typical canine. Momentster, rabelle stuck its head out, opened its eyes, and scanned its environment with curiosity. The few strands of hair on its head were still stuck there. ¡°What the h*ll! Why is this dragon so ugly?¡± Disgust was written all over Jonathan''s face. When Fekro saw rabelle, he couldn''t help but smile bitterly. It was the first time he saw a real dragon. Furthermore, it was one that had just hatched. Torrence and Yeverie, who were both standing guard outside, couldn''t resist the temptation to enter the tent. They gazed at rabelle with curiosity. rabelle simrly gazed at everyone before standing up exactly like a little puppy. Then, it pounced on Yeverie, shouting, ¡°Mommy! Mommy!¡± Jonathan thought, All right, dragons really are incredible. It knows how to shout ¡°Mommy¡± right after it is born. Then again, it''s not that weird. After all, a dragon gestates for over a hundred years. I bet the baby dragon learned a lot when it spent a century in its mother''s womb. Yeverie was immediately shocked. Why is it calling me ¡°Mommy¡±? I''m an unmarried woman! She panicked, not knowing what to do after rabelle pounced on her, seemingly seeking nourishment like a newborn searching for its mother''s milk. However, she didn''t know how to reject rabelle''s enthusiasm. As rabelle approached Yeverie, it affectionately rubbed its sticky head against her hand. Its tongue yfully extended, giving her palm a gentle lick as it eximed, ¡°Mommy!¡± Witnessing the heartwarming interaction, the onlookers couldn''t help butpare rabelle''s appearance to that of a dog. Yeverie''s heart melted at the adorable yipping soundsing from rabelle. She gently patted rabelle''s head and spoke affectionately, ¡°Be a good girl, rabelle.¡± Jonathan and the others couldn''t suppress theirughter as they watched the interaction. Concurrently, Jonathan sensed a thick dragon breath in the air following rabelle''s emergence. rabelle was a dragon, so she exhaled dragon breath. While it may not have been particrly impressive in that context, it was noteworthy due to rabelle''s dragon lineage. Just like humans exhale human breath, the air expelled from a dragon''s mouth was referred to as dragon breath. Simr to how the collective presence of humans could generate human spirit, the convergence of dragons would manifest as a distinct essence of dragon spirit. Dragon parts were invaluable. If rabelle''s dragon breath were to inadvertently be detected by nearby old mages, it could attract their attention. In such a scenario, those mages would not hesitate to launch an assault, seeking to capture the defenseless rabelle and harvest its precious flesh for their own purposes. At that moment, Fekro was filtering out all dragon breath with fire elements. He had purified the air circting in the tent, preventing dragon breath from leaking out. Upon spotting Fekro''s pale countenance, Jonathan asked, ¡°How long can youst?¡± Fekro had exerted too much spiritual energy earlier. He had tirelessly assisted Theos in maintaining a complex magic formation and had subsequently unleashed the powerful Fire Lotus to lure out the old mages. Without a moment''s respite, he had been continuously on the move. Smiling bitterly, Fekro answered, ¡°Not for long.¡± Jonathan suggested, ¡°All right. In that case, I''ll maintain the magic barrier while you tell me how to install the air-purifier magic formation. We need to take good care of rabelle. Once the air-purifier magic formation has been implemented into the storage ring, we''ll be able to keep Yeverie as well as rabelle inside. During the night, we''ll have one person be the lookout. The rest will hide in the ring, which is much safer.¡± ¡°It''s not a bad idea. However, there''s something you must be aware of. You may be a genius, but it''s incredibly challenging to set up the air-purifier magic formation. Not only do you need to have a high magic cultivation level, but you also need toprehend the many intricate designs of the formation. As air-purifier magic formation isn''t particrly useful, many Divine Masters couldn''t be bothered to get it right.¡± He paused before continuing, ¡°Well, technically, it wasn''t that they were beingzy. They were merely afraid of failing and embarrassing themselves. Also, a Rank Five Magician sessfully created the air-purifier magic formation in the past once. That''s why the setup required for this magic formation isn''t that intricately tied to one''s cultivation level.¡± Jonathan grinned. ¡°Let me try, then.¡± Fekro nodded. A momentter, Jonathan handily formed an icy barrier. It was easy for him to perform the spell. First, he used water elements to squeeze the other elemental energy dry. Then, he integrated a venttion mechanism in the middle of the magic formation. In other words, he was using water elements to absorb dragon breath before slowly attaching the water elements to the ice shield. With that, he had created proper venttion inside the tent. Water elements would absorb the air that the group exhaled as well as the dragon breath. Then, the water elements that trapped the dragon breath would be frozen, preventing the dragon breath from escaping the tent. While the formation was extremelyplicated, Jonathanpletely grasped its inner works. Hence, it seemed easy for him to do it. Fekro felt as though he was watching Jonathan handilypleting a complicated equation. Hence, he was amazed, his eyes sparkling. ¡°Perhaps you may be capable of setting up a formation as complicated as the air-purifier magic formation.¡± Jonathan grinned. Fekro didn''t have the nerve to split his attention while setting up Vacuum Shield. Yet, at that moment, Jonathan was handling everything effortlessly. He pointed at Fekro and immediately sucked out the spiritual imprint inside thetter''s mind. Fekro was slightly stunned before joy shed past his eyes. ¡°From here on out, we''rerades, Fekro. If you''re willing to join us, we''ll be happy to ept you into our group. If you wish to leave, we won''t force you to stay. We''re all about freedom and like- mindedness.¡± Fekro beamed. ¡°You''re a sly fox, Mr. Lawson! Besides joining your group, are there any other survival options for me?¡± Jonathan chuckled. ¡°Well, technically, there is one. If you secretly eliminate all of us and bring our corpses back to Theos, you''ll aplish a great deed!¡± Fekro''s expression shifted. ¡°There''s no way I''ll do such a dishonorable thing!¡± ¡°It was just a joke, Fekro. Don''t take it to heart,¡± Jonathan said. In response, Fekro released a sigh of relief. ¡°It''s not funny at all.¡± Meanwhile, Jonathan''s words sent a chill down Torrence''s spine. Initially, Torrence also thought removing the spiritual imprint in Fekro was a good idea. However, the direction of Jonathan''s line of logic switched so fast that he immediately helped Fekro devise a dastardly n! Chapter 484 Priced Out Chapter 484 Priced Out Jonathan patted Torrence''s shoulder andughed. ¡°What are you scared of? If I were really wary of Mr. Fekro, I wouldn''t have said those words and lifted the spiritual imprint. Since we''ve gone through a battle of life and death together, we''ll be friends forever, and friends need to look out for each other.¡± Feeling touched, Fekro uttered emotionally, ¡°That''s awesome! I''m already in my forties, but I''ve just learned what it feels like to truly live. Besides, I have friends now!¡± Those words came straight from his heart, sincere and true. At the same time, Torrence breathed a sigh of relief and said to Fekro, ¡°I''m sorry, Fekro. I''ve misunderstood you.¡± In response, thetter waved his hand dismissively and said, ¡°It''s okay. I''ll use my actions to prove to you guys that trusting me is the right decision.¡± Meanwhile, there was a sweet smile on Yeverie''s face. She had always been fond of Jonathan''s charming personality. Because of his personality, the people around him are all willing to die for him. At that moment, Yeverie was feeling very frustrated because rabelle wanted milk from her. She avoided rabelle continuously, but thetter''s eyes turned watery because it couldn''t get what it wanted. Yeverie''s heart ached when she saw the look on rabelle''s face. Left without a choice, she stuck her finger in rabelle''s mouth, and only then did rabelle suck on her finger happily. However, that was just a temporary solution because none of them had milk to fill up rabelle''s tummy. Nevertheless, their priority was to set up an air-purifier magic formation to prevent rabelle''s dragon breath from leaking. There and then, Fekro started teaching Jonathan how to set up the air-purifier magic formation. The thing about setting up the air-purifier magic formation was that it was asplicated as building an airne. Building an airne was hard because one needed to design and build the console, engines, and other parts of the ne. Obviously, the air-purifier magic formation didn''t have all thoseponents. Yet, it was still as complicated because itprised one hundred and eight minor magic formations. Indeed, the air-purifier magic formation was a major magic formation that needed many minor magic formations to set up. Besides, all these magic formations had to work together to keep the air-purifier magic formation running. Like mechanical gears, everything had to be precise to make the magic formation work. Otherwise, it would just break down. That was the toughest aspect of the formation. Two hourster, Jonathan finally understood how to set up an air-purifier magic formation. ¡°Have you had enough rest?¡± he asked Fekro. Fekro nodded. ¡°I can maintain the shield.¡± ¡°Good. While you''re maintaining the shield, I''ll set up the air-purifier magic formation!¡± Jonathan said. Meanwhile, Yeverie asked Torrence, ¡°Mr. Torrence, could you fetch some goat milk and heat it up with a fire talisman? rabelle is hungry.¡± That prompted a nod from the man. ¡°Okay. That''ll work. However, something crucial is missing. You need to have a magic gem to maintain the magic formation!¡± Fekro uttered. Upon hearing that, Jonathan smacked his own forehead and said, ¡°D*mn it! I forgot about that!¡± He then rose to his feet and added, ¡°All right, then. I''ll find a magic gem. You guys should stay here and wait for me.¡± ¡°Okay. You need to return within three hours, though! It''s hard for me to maintain it for too long!¡± Jonathan nodded in response. Obviously, Torrence had to stay put because he needed to protect the others. At that moment, Jonathan was very worried about something. What if those old mages can''t hold Theos back? What if Theos is still in Pollerton? That''ll be dangerous! I guess I should go to Pollerton to check things out. After having a brief discussion with the others, Jonathan bolted away from Cauver Hill at lightning speed. At that time, night had fallen, and the moon was hanging in the sky. Since Jonathan still had plenty of spiritual energy left, he used Distance Shortening Magic to travel. Without Yeverie and the rest holding him back, he was able to move extremely fast. An hourter, Jonathan arrived at Lerton. Lerton at night was brightly lit, and Jonathan felt like he was in a different dimension. The lights there originated from fire talismans and magic formations with fire elements. That was why the entire city was brightly lit. Along the way, there were row upon row of merchants on the street. Apparently, an unwritten rule existed in Lerton. The merchants who resided there were predominantly ordinary individuals,cking knowledge in both magic andbat. However, despite theirck of magical orbat abilities, the merchants in Lerton held a significant and respected position within Pollerton. They enjoyed a level of reverence and protection from the public, with an unwritten rule that forbade any acts of robbery or harm towards them. Any individual who dared to break this rule would face not only public shame but also be a target of collective retaliation. That was because Pollertoncked a formal legal system. Despite this, both the old mages and thugs still required essential goods and services for their survival. If they were to rob the merchants, no one would want to run a business there. Hence, everyone in Pollerton reached a consensus andplied with the rule of respecting the merchants instead of robbing them. Due to that rule, Lerton became as bustling and prosperous as it was. The thugs and old mages would pay generously when they purchased from these merchants. However, even the elites and Magicians were not exempt from the risk of being robbed as soon as they left the stores. Without sufficient strength and protection, they could easily fall into a life of misery and vulnerability. When some of the thugs found themselves in dire straits, they would seek employment with the merchants. However, individuals with magical orbat abilities were prohibited from owning businesses in the city That was the rule in Lerton. There was even a Merchants'' Association in the city. The most powerful old mage in Pollerton had established the Merchants'' Association, even though he hadn''t been seen in public for many years. The rules and regtions he had set up a century ago had contributed to the prosperity of Lerton. A hundred yearster, the Merchants'' Association''s primary objective was to safeguard and uphold the rights of the city''s merchants. The founder of the Merchants'' Association, known as Narma, was renowned for being an incredibly powerful old mage. As of that time, Narma had be a figure of legends and tales, rarely seen in the streets of Pollerton. As Jonathan strolled through the bustling streets of Lerton, his eyes took in the colorful array of shops lining the thoroughfare. There were stores selling clothes, gems, dry goods, and so on. Interestingly, magic gems were sold openly on the streets. It was important to note that the possession of magic gems was strictly regted in Paradiso, with ordinary citizens prohibited from owning them. Jonathan took the rest of the money from Torrence, and he had nine thousand and five hundred to spend. When he saw a store specialized in selling magic gems, he entered without giving it much thought. The shop owner was a middle-aged man, and he was apanied by his wife and beautiful daughter. When Jonathan entered the store, it seemed as though the middle-aged man was just about to close it. Despite that, they weed Jonathan with a warm smile as he stepped into the shop. ¡°Hello there. Are you looking for a magic gem?¡± the shop owner asked. Jonathan nodded and smiled. ¡°Yes. What are your rmendations?¡± ¡°Certainly! Please have a look at our collection of magic gems. We offer a range of options, from Grade Five to Grade One products, catering to various budgets,¡± the shop owner kindly offered. Jonathan''s eyesnded on a Grade Five magic gem as he began to examine the collection in front of him. Gosh! The edges on this Grade Five magic gem are so rough! Jonathan''s gaze swept over the Grade Five, Grade Four, and Grade Three magic gems, but none of them managed to pique his interest. Even the Grade Two magic gems failed to impress him. In the end, his eyes fell upon the Grade One magic gems, and his face lit up with excitement. These gems were crystal clear and truly caught his attention. ¡°May I have a closer look at the blue gem?¡± Jonathan asked. By that time, the shop owner''s wife had already taken their daughter home, leaving Jonathan and the shop owner alone in the store. With a bright smile on his face, the shop owner presented the blue gem to Jonathan and exined, ¡°Sir, you have a discerning eye for gems. This particr blue gem has a remarkable purity of seventy percent.¡± ¡°Seventy?¡± Jonathan raised an eyebrow in surprise. ¡°I''ve owned gems with a hundred percent purity before this!¡± The shop owner was taken aback. ¡°Really? Gems with a hundred percent purity? That''s remarkable! I would love to see them if you have them with you.¡± Jonathan had a sudden realization, and he chuckled sheepishly. ¡°I used to have gems like that, but unfortunately, I don''t have them anymore. If I did, I wouldn''t need toe to your shop.¡± The shop owner''s expression turned sympathetic as he asked, ¡°Why don''t you have them anymore?¡± ¡°I pawned one of them off and dumped the other.¡± ¡°Dumped?¡± The shop owner was heartbroken to hear that. ¡°But why?¡± ¡°It''s a long story. So, how much are you selling the blue gem for?¡± Jonathan questioned. Instead of answering the question, the shop owner redirected the conversation and asked, ¡°May I inquire about the price at which you pawned the other gem?¡± ¡°Ten thousand.¡± The shop owner was astounded to hear Jonathan''s response. ¡°That gem was worth at least thirty thousand! Its demand far exceeds its avability!¡± Jonathan was unfazed. ¡°Well, it''s all history. How much for the blue gem?¡± ¡°Twenty-five thousand!¡± the shop owner offered. ¡°What?¡± Jonathan was stunned. ¡°You''re robbing me blind!¡± ¡°Sir, that''s the market price! But I assure you, the quality of this blue gem is worth every penny. If you find a lower price at another store, I''ll dly give you the gem for free.¡± Jonathan suddenly felt troubled. ¡°Sir, you know I pawned off my premium gem, right? I only have nine thousand and five hundred now. Could you please consider helping me out? I really need this gem, and I promise to find a way to pay you the remaining bnce in the future.¡± The shop owner swiftly put away the blue gem and instead presented a Grade Five magic gem. ¡°This one is priced at eight thousand,¡± he stated, followed by a regretful smile. ¡°I apologize, but I don''t offer credit sales.¡± Jonathan felt a headacheing on as he examined the Grade Five magic gem. ¡°How can this stone be worth eight thousand?¡± he asked, perplexed. ¡°Well, that''s the market rate!¡± In the end, Jonathan let out a sigh of resignation and said, ¡°Never mind. I''ll check out other stores.¡± With that, he turned around, ready to leave. The shop owner didn''t attempt to make him stay either. After taking a few steps forward, Jonathan suddenly turned around and asked the shop owner in a mysterious tone, ¡°By the way, have you heard about what happened in Lerton today? I heard there was some big news.¡± The shop owner couldn''t contain his curiosity, so he asked, ¡°Are you talking about the old mages linking up to fight Theos?¡± That was precisely the information Jonathan was seeking. He nodded and asked, ¡°So, you''ve heard about it too?¡± Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°Absolutely! The news has spread like wildfire!¡± the shop owner eximed. ¡°What happened next? I was in a hurry earlier, but it seemed like those old mages, who usually exuded arrogance, became powerless in the presence of Theos.¡± ¡°Indeed, I thought the same. Grondor and Sahir were known for their strength, and the Devilish Three were feared for their dominance over their enemies. However...¡± Chapter 485 Wonder Rope Chapter 485 Wonder Rope ¡°But those guys ran into Theos. I heard Theos was a pretty young woman! They used every trick in the book and offered up every valuable item they had. Emerald Scepter, Golden Pen, Golden Dragon Order, Sky Ruler... Each of those are extraordinary magic items in their own right, but Theos killed them all anyway. I heard Theos destroyed those items and killed Grondor on the spot. She also killed one of The Devilish Three and wounded one more. Had Dark Emperor not shown up in time, those old mages would have all been killed!¡± the shop owner continued excitedly. ¡°Dark Emperor?¡± Jonathan was taken aback as he did not know who that was. ¡°You don''t even know who Dark Emperor is?¡± the shop owner asked with a confused frown. ¡°To be honest, I ended up in Pollerton while running for my life, so I''m not too familiar with this ce,¡± Jonathan replied awkwardly. Having understood that, the boss no longer found his ignorance strange. One would find all sorts of people in Pollerton, so it wasn''t all that surprising. ¡°Dark Emperor is a powerful individual who cultivates dark magic. He''s really famous here in Pollerton, and he owns a celestial weapon called Divine Sr Needle! I heard Dark Emperor was wounded by Theos too!¡± ¡°What happened after that?¡± Jonathan pressed on. ¡°However, Theos was also wounded by Dark Emperor''s Divine Sr Needle. In the end, Theos had no choice but to leave Pollerton. I''m guessing it was because she feared more old mages would show up,¡± the boss replied. Having confirmed that Theos had left, Jonathan breathed a sigh of relief. We''ll be a lot safer here in Pollerton now that Theos is gone! ¡°Dark Emperor sure is something else if he was able to hurt Theos!¡± Jonathan eximed. ¡°Dark Emperor was the first person to master dark magic, so it is only natural that he would be ''something else.'' He only managed to hurt Theos because he attacked her together with the other old mages, though. Also, Theos didn''t have the chance to use her magic item in that fight. Had she utilized her Holy Scripture, Dark Emperor would not have been able to hurt her.¡± ¡°Holy Scripture? Theos'' magic item must be really powerful, then. Why didn''t she use it in that fight?¡± Jonathan asked. ¡°You sure are a funny one, mister! I heard Theos came to Pollerton to hunt down and kill a few traitors. Supreme Sect, which is located in Paradiso, has sent most of its elites over. On top of that, there is a huge rift between Supreme Sect and the royal family. Theos had to leave Holy Scripture with the chief elder so he could keep the situation under control. She could also return to Supreme Sect using Holy Scripture in critical moments. That''s why she never brought Holy Scripture with her!¡± the boss replied. Having finally understood everything, Jonathan thanked the boss and left the shop. It was still pretty bright out on the streets, but most of the shops were already starting to close. Jonathan knew that it would be hard for him to buy decent gems with the little money that he had, so he decided to buy rabelle some milk and pastries instead. Upon getting around a corner, Jonathan stumbled upon a shop that sold all sorts of snacks. After buying the things he needed, he began to brainstorm a way to obtain the gems. It seems I will have only two options to get those gems. I can either rob someone of their gems or rob someone of their money and use that cash to buy the gems. Both methods will involve robbing someone, though. I''ve pulled all sorts of ridiculous stunts in the past, but I''ve never robbed a person before! With that in mind, Jonathan wandered around the streets looking for a target to rob. He really didn''t want to resort to robbery, but he didn''t have any other choice. After seeing what happened to Fekro, Jonathan knew better than to even think about robbing shops and merchants. It was uncertain if Jonathan got lucky or unlucky, but he heard someone screaming not far away, ¡°That''s the guy! Don''t let him get away!¡± As Jonathan looked up, he saw someone familiar in front of him. It was none other than Migsett Golde of The Devilish Three. Jonathan had been observing the old mages for quite a while, so he was able to recognize Migsett immediately. However, he did not expect Migsett to recognize him as well. Migsett was the youngest among The Devilish Three. The eldest had died, and the second eldest had been severely injured. As if that wasn''t bad enough, Migsett''s magic item, Golden Dragon Order, had been destroyed by Theos. Migsett came out of hiding in order to help his wounded brother find some rare herbs. He was anxiously running around when he saw Jonathan aimlessly wandering the streets. Since Jonathan had left a really strong impression on him, he was able to recognize Jonathan in an instant. Upon seeing the man, Migsett immediately understood that Jonathan had used him and his guys. ¡°Hey! You''re not from Supreme Sect!¡± Migsett quickly stepped in front of Jonathan as he continued angrily, ¡°You''re the guy Lynn is after, aren''t you?¡± Jonathan yed dumb and said with an awkward smile, ¡°I have no idea what you''re talking about! Anyway, I''ve still got some business to attend to, so I''ll be on my way now! Bye!¡± Although the old mages weren''t exactly good people, they had done nothing wrong to Jonathan. As such, Jonathan felt a little bad for betraying them. ¡°You''re not going anywhere!¡± Migsett yelled furiously. There was no way he would let Jonathan off the hook so easily. Migsett then jabbed a finger at Jonathan, causing a green light to sh past them. As it turned out, Migsett had activated Wonder Rope, which was another one of his magic items. Wonder Rope was made by reinforcing silk from silk moths with light elements, making it ridiculously tough and capable of gathering light elements to release heat energy. On top of that, Wonder Rope was also capable of moving at lightning-fast speeds. Once it was wrapped around a person''s body, it would get tighter and tighter. The more they struggled, the more it would hurt them. It could even cut through objects like aser beam. Jonathan could instantly sense that Wonder Rope was about to bind him. Realizing how powerful Wonder Rope was, he quickly reached out and grabbed onto it. Like a powerful mystical snake, Wonder Rope kept struggling to break free. It even made itself burn hot by releasing a huge amount of energy. Wonder Rope got so hot that Jonathan found it a little difficult to maintain his grip on it. However, Jonathan was no longer the weakling he used to be, and he refused to give up so easily. He quickly activated his Force and channeled a powerful surge of electricity into his hands. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Boom! Just like that, Jonathan broke Wonder Rope into pieces, rendering itpletely useless in an instant. Migsett waspletely frozen in shock when he saw that. What the f*ck? Just how powerful is this guy? While Jonathan''s magic cultivation level was not all that impressive, his martial arts cultivation level was high enough to dominate all of Moranta. Since Wonder Rope had been destroyed, Migsett decided to quickly follow up with magical attacks. Being a Light Magician, he pressed his hands together and created a magic seal to unleash Divine me sh. By manipting the light elements, Migsett was able to shape them into a scythe that emitted a bright, golden glow. The scythe was razor-sharp on all sides and spun like a circr saw, shredding anything within a ten- meter radius. Having realized how powerful Migsett was, Jonathan quickly unleashed a freezing spell in response. A huge and thick Ice Column appeared in front of Jonathan''s finger and shed with Divine me sh. Boom! Huge chunks of ice flew everywhere as the razor-sharp Divine me sh shattered Ice Column. Jonathan''s usage of Ice Column as a counter to Divine me sh was a smart move. Despite Ice Column being a low-level technique, it was able to neutralize Migsett''s high-level Divine me sh with ease. The concept was simr to pouring a bit of water into a highly-advanced machine, causing it to short- circuit instantly. After neutralizing Migsett''s Divine me sh, Jonathan quickly followed up with another attack. He pointed a finger at Migsett andunched ming Sword in his direction. As Jonathan''s attacks were all instantaneous, they were highly effective on magicians with weak physical bodies like Migsett. Of course, Migsett was no sitting duck either. He waved his hand and created a wall using Light Magic to block Jonathan''s ming Sword. ¡°That won''t save you!¡± Jonathan yelled as he ran forward and rammed into the wall. Just like that, Jonathan had sessfully broken through the wall of light and reached out to grab Migsett by the throat. Crack! He mercilessly snapped Migsett''s neck and crushed his windpipe in the process. Jonathan decided to kill Migsett because he knew there was no talking his way out of the situation. Although Jonathan had killed Migsett in front of a lot of people, none of them were shocked by it. Murders like these were somon in Lerton that everyone had already gotten used to it. Jonathan then searched Migsett''s corpse and took thetter''s storage ring. As he didn''t like the feeling of being stared at after killing someone, Jonathan quickly fled the scene without even examining the storage ring''s contents. He was about to run off when someone called out to him from behind. ¡°Did you really think you could walk away after killing someone in broad daylight?¡± Jonathan turned around in response, only to see Sahir standing behind him. As Sahir was a lot more powerful than Migsett, Jonathan shed him a wry smile and asked, ¡°What else do you expect me to do? Stick around and let someone else kill me in retaliation?¡± Sahir''s expression grew cold as he said, ¡°While The Devilish Three are not considered friends of mine, you have used us all like tools, so I must kill you to get my revenge!¡± ¡°I see. Bring it on, then!¡± Jonathan replied. ¡°Insolence! You would be wrong if you think I am as weak as Migsett! However, it is not convenient for us to fight here. Do you have the guts to go somewhere with me?¡± Sahir asked. Chapter 486 Blood Demon Seed Chapter 486 Blood Demon Seed Jonathan surveyed his surroundings and knew that acting there and then would catch the attention of the others. By then, he had realized that things were not going to end well that day. It would be better for him to follow the other man to settle the matter. ¡°All right. Lead the way,¡± he said. Sahir turned to leave. He was quick, and the next step he took brought him to the air. Sahir was a Dual-Element Magician who wielded both Light Magic and Water Magic. What he did was gather water elements in the air to make them into his stepping stones before using light elements to enhance his capability of walking in the air. Jonathan was dumbfounded. Without a doubt, he was not proficient in the difficult practice of walking in the air. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Even if he did wield Light and Water Magic, he did not know how to use them in this way. His strength was not magic but cultivation. Discarding his mastery in cultivation just to take flight would be a foolish move. Jonathan stood still. After a brief moment, Sahir turned to see that Jonathan was still in the same spot. He immediately turned around and snapped, ¡°Why aren''t you following me?¡± ¡°I can''t fly,¡± Jonathan muttered with a shrug. The second he said those words, the people around him chortled. It was hrious to them. Sahir was rendered speechless too. Left with no choice, he descended back to the ground. He cast Distance Shortening Magic and swiftly left the area. This time, Jonathan followed him. The two of them were soon away from the bustling street. Jonathan was well aware that Fekro could notst for long. He had to return as quickly as possible after purchasing the gem. Of course, Jonathan had another reason for engaging with Sahir. He was certain that Migsett had a significant amount of treasures in his storage ring and guessed that Sahir would possess even more. Since Sahir hade all the way to him for revenge, he thought he might as well drop the pleasantries. It was not as if he was afraid of Sahir anyway. Jonathan was confident in his cultivation level. He was sure that he would be a pretty formidable opponent with his cultivation and magic. But, of course, Jonathan still knew that he was no match for Lynn. Nevertheless, he was even more confident going up against Sahir because thetter no longer possessed the Golden Pen. Lynn had destroyed it. After exiting Lerton, Jonathan and Sahir arrived by ake. The area was filled with tall willow trees, but where they had stopped was dested and enveloped in darkness. When the wind blew, it was freezing. Jonathan and Sahir stood facing each other. Sahir had wanted to fight Jonathan in the middle of the lake, for that would suit his standing far better than on the ground. However, he soon realized that Jonathan might not be able to head there, so he gave up on the idea. Naturally, Sahir could tell that Jonathan was a master cultivator. Without wasting any more of his breath, heunched a sudden attack. A ck seed abruptly appeared in his hand. Sahir made a small cut on his finger and let drops of his blood fall on the ck seed. Then, a golden light began radiating from the ck seed. A sense of foreboding crashed into Jonathan''s mind, and he immediately figured out that he could not let Sahirplete the spell. Tapping the air, heunched ming Sword at Sahir. At the same time, he unleashed Arctic Frost. It was a dual attack, one of Jonathan''s signature moves. He would first attack with the ming Sword, followed closely by Arctic Frost. Then, he would end it with a Destino Art assault. However, something went wrong this time. The ck seed was radiant, but it held a tinge of red. Soon, its light changed into a giant golden cauldron. The giant golden cauldron was the size of a house, and it caged Jonathan in it. Jonathan''s ming Sword ended up striking the giant golden cauldron, making thunderous noises from its strikes. Sparks flew, and the ming Sword quickly disappeared. The Arctic Frost spell was stuck in the giant golden cauldron too. Jonathan paled drastically, for the cauldron had appeared so suddenly that he could not even react to it before getting trapped in it. Everything happened at the speed of light, and humans can neverpare to the speed of light. rm bells were ringing in Jonathan''s head. He quickly gathered endless water elements to create an ice pir before throwing it at the surface of the cauldron. The cauldron remained unmoving, but the ice pir shattered. It was surprisingly sturdy. Jonathan''s heart sank, and he quickly threw himself against the cauldron this time. He had the power of seven thousand five hundred kilograms, and it was certainly a power not to be trifled with. However, the golden light had turned the surface of the cauldron into steel. Hisbination of magic and physical attacks did no damage to it. Jonathan could feel the air and the magic elements within the cauldron being rapidly sucked away. His eyes widened. He knew that once the air and the magic elements were all gone from the cauldron and with the outside air and magical elements isted from the golden cauldron, he was dead meat. What if I escape with earth elements'' transportation spell? Jonathan hastily cast the Earth Splitter spell on the ground. To his despair, he found that the ground was covered by ayer of golden steel too. He was surrounded by the golden steel walls, and he could not escape. Both air and magic elements around him were running out. In fact, he could feel the air thinning. Despite his mastery in cultivation, he would still die without air. ¡°What kind of magic is this? What kind of treasure is this?¡± Jonathan''s heart raced. He feels frustrated about his inability to resolve his crisis. Right then, a voice came from above him. Sahir sneered, ¡°You little thief, you''re never going to leave my Blood Demon Seed after getting trapped in this.¡± It was then Jonathan finally realized that while he was in the cauldron, he was also in Sahir''s hand. Sahir now seemed like a giant to him, and he was like a miniature human being. ¡°Right! Sahir is holding the ck seed, and I''m now in the ck seed. This ck seed is the Blood Demon Seed, and in it lies a pocket dimension. In other words, I''m trapped in its pocket dimension!¡± Jonathan was a smart man, and he was quick to figure out what happened to him. Despite realizing that, he could not think of a way to escape the pocket dimension. He began crying out, ¡°Sahir, are you dumb? Why didn''t you use this to deal with Theos earlier?¡± Sahir scrunched up his face in response. ¡°Shut it. The air in this Blood Demon Seed is about to run out, so get ready to meet your end.¡± Realization dawned upon Jonathan. ¡°That''s because the Blood Demon Seed can''t trap Theos. You''re afraid that she''ll destroy the Blood Demon Seed in the process.¡± ¡°So what?¡± Sahir snapped, his embarrassment turning into anger. ¡°The Blood Demon Seed has its own ecosystem, forming a pocket dimension within itself. Though I can''t trap that b*tch Lynn, it''s a piece of cake for me to trap you!¡± At that, Jonathan fell silent. He knew that he would only be wasting his meager amount of air by arguing with Sahir. In fact, there was no more air in the seed. Fortunately, Jonathan had trained in Bloodgate¡ªalso known as Haemocore¡ªunderwater before. It would not be an issue for him to hold his breath for half an hour. Still, he did not dare to underestimate the situation. He knew that he was in an unprecedented crisis. Furthermore, if he died, Torrence, rabelle, and Yeverie would face endless dangers ahead. The release of the dragon breath would spell a massive disaster. Jonathan did not panic, nevertheless. He sat cross-legged and began thinking of an escape n. Sahir stiffened when he noticed that, for he found Jonathan''s behavior strange. Not only was Jonathan not despairing, but he was even keeping his cool. ¡°Hmph!¡± Sahir snorted. ¡°I refuse to believe that you have a way to get rid of the Blood Demon Seed''s pocket dimension!¡± Jonathan began chanting Ultra Sun Moon Mantra quietly, his mind gaining rity. He could finally sense that there were no more air and magic elements around him. The air pressure inside was strong, and it felt peculiar. He felt as if he was trapped in a car that had fallen into the depths of the ocean. Yet, at the same time, he could sense the raging waters outside. ¡°The pocket dimension has its own ecosystem,¡± Jonathan repeated what he heard from Sahir under his breath. Boundless universe. Boundless dimensions. Humans. Creatures. Everything followed the same concept. Wanting to leave the Blood Demon Seed was the same as him wanting to leave Moranta back to the boundless universe. He could not find a way out. But the Blood Demon Seed''s dimension was smaller. Where was its breakthrough? There is still something different about them. Moranta doesn''t have walls as this seed does. If I break the walls of this seed, I can leave this ce, and yet, I''m not powerful enough to do that. What now? Jonathan closed his eyes and employed The Void Manifestation with his mind sphere. Immediately, he could see everything in his surroundings, including theke, the wind, and the willow trees. Outside, the magic elements were raging. Jonathan could feel them, but he felt like a goldfish trapped in a bowl, unable to do anything but look at the outside world. Time ticked by. Sahir coldly observed Jonathan, who was still sitting cross-legged and did not move. I''m still not powerful enough, Jonathanmented. What physical power I have now can never break the walls of the Blood Demon Seed. I can only rely on the magic elements. Chapter 487 Chaotic Energy Chapter 487 Chaotic Energy The only thing I can rely on is magic elements. Although I possess proficiency in all magical disciplines, I have not yet achieved mastery in any of them. What if Ibine all the magic elements into a single force? Jonathan''s idea was undeniably bold. The unity of all magic! While each magic element serves its own purpose, I can merge them all within my mind sphere. By doing so, my ability to wield magic will be significantly stronger. Perhaps this is my chance at survival! Jonathan''s eyes gleamed as he contemted the notion. He was always fearless, ready to turn thoughts into action, regardless of the potential risks. Without hesitation, he began to manipte the magic elements in his mind sphere, allowing them to merge into a state of controlled chaos no longer bound by their individual limitations. Light elements collided with fire elements, and fire elements collided with water elements. However, these elements were no longer in its pure state. They were imbued with Jonathan''s core elements in his body. As a result, it created a shared energy among them. Moreover, water and fire were notpletely ipatible. In his mind sphere, these elements represented distinct sources of spiritual energy rather than simple representations of water and fire. All the elements in Jonathan''s mind sphere entered a state of turbulent chaos akin to a boiling pot of mixed ingredients. The situation was highly precarious. Firstly, all the elemental energy had merged into an unstable mixture. Secondly, the elemental energy within Jonathan''s mind sphere had be unpredictable, posing the risk of an explosive oue that could overwhelm his cerebral domain. If his mind sphere were to explode, it would be a one-way ticket to death. Yet, Jonathan had no choice but to press on. It was his only path to escape the Blood Demon Seed. It wasn''t just luck that saw Jonathan through countless perilous situations. He had a remarkable talent for finding a way out when all seemed lost. The fusion of all his elemental energy was not a mere coincidence. It was a testament to the unity of all things. Even though different vehicles like cars, nes, tanks, and fighter jets operate with different mechanisms, they all draw from amon power source. Jonathan believed that his mind housed a unified energy source capable of controlling all the elemental energy. At that moment, chaos reigned within Jonathan''s mind sphere. His body glowed a fiery red, blood streamed from his nose, and his ears and mouth were stained with its crimson flow. It was as if his every pore was bleeding. The tumultuous fusion of elemental energy exacted a tremendous toll upon Jonathan. No one had ever managed to absorb the power of all six elemental energy into their cerebral domain. Jonathan was the first person to do so. Additionally, no one in Moranta had managed to fuse the powers of all six elements like Jonathan had. His aplishment was truly unprecedented. However, Jonathan was unaware of the ultimate oue of this fusion. Sahir observed Jonathan, who sat in a meditative position. He saw him gradually calming down and appearing devoid of any signs of life. Is he dead? Suddenly, Jonathan regained consciousness. He sensed the absence of elemental energy in his mind sphere; instead, it was reced by a pure and pristine aura. A realization arose in Jonathan''s heart. Chaotic energy! He realized that the power in his mind sphere could be likened to the essence of chaotic energy. However, he felt an increasing difort in his chest, unable to sustain any longer without fresh air. Destroying the Blood Demon Seed was his utmost priority. But how was he going to do that? Undeterred by the urgency, Jonathan maintained a calmposure and tried to drive out the chaotic energy. In an instant, the chaotic energy spread out. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. The powerful aura spread outward, engulfing the surroundings of the golden cauldron. Soon, Jonathan could sense the five-element energy circting within the formation. The Blood Demon Seed was a mere imitation of the intricate Six Paths of Reincarnation. As a result, it became a pocket dimension. How am I going to break free from the pocket dimension? Ah, yes. I will use my chaotic energy to absorb the five-element energy. By doing so, this pocket dimension will cease to exist. Jonathan immediately directed the chaotic energy into his mind sphere. The chaotic energy far surpassed that of his previous mind sphere. It was incredibly sensitive, capable of perceiving even the most subtle existence, including the five-element energy. Moreover, it could assimte these energies. The previous mind sphere could only absorb the elemental energy separately. Jonathan eagerly absorbed the five-element energy. Before long, all the energies were absorbed into his mind sphere. These energies merged with the chaotic energy. Sahir was astonished to witness his Blood Demon Seed withering away. Suddenly, Jonathan leaped up and tore apart the dim surface of the golden cauldron with both hands, breaking free from its confines. He finally saw the light of day after being trapped in the cauldron and stood before Sahir once again. The Blood Demon Seed in Sahir''s hand hadpletely withered. A look of disbelief spread across Sahir''s face. ¡°How did you break free from the Blood Demon Seed?¡± The Blood Demon Seed had created its own realm using the intricate intery of the Six Paths of Reincarnation and the five-element energy. It was one of Sahir''s most formidable treasures, discovered within the remnants of an ancient blood demon. Countless powerful demonic experts had been trapped within its grasp. Sahir had been cautious to use the Blood Demon Seed against Theos as he was aware of thetter''s immense power and her potential to unravel the secrets of the pocket dimension and break free from the cauldron. Little did he expect that Jonathan could also unravel the mysteries of the pocket dimension. The pocket dimension contained the essence and power of the blood demons, something that Jonathan''s power alone couldn''t ovee. However, Jonathan understood the power of chaotic energy, allowing him to absorb the five-element energy. The pocket dimension relied on formations and the five-element energy for its existence. With Jonathan absorbing those energies, the dimension naturally crumbled. That was the underlying principle. ¡°Not bad, young man. You''ve got some tricks up your sleeve!¡± Sahir swiftly activated the Distance Shortening Magic to retreat a hundred meters away. ¡°Trying to escape?¡± A ruthless glint flickered in Jonathan''s eyes. At this moment, there was no room for reconciliation between him and Sahir. Without hesitation, Jonathan surged forward, swiftly closing the distance between them. Suddenly, Sahir unleashed an attack. He pressed his hands together to perform a magic seal and commanded, ¡°Unbounded golden light, obey my will! Rise, Sword of Extermination!¡± A burst of golden light emitted from his storage ring. That radiant beam was none other than the Sword of Extermination. Sahir used Light Magic to wield the Sword of Extermination, revealing the awe-inspiring prowess of the Radiant Sword Technique. Guided by the maniptions of Light Magic, the Sword of Extermination unleashed a thousand ethereal des. Suddenly, the flurry of des converged; each de emitted an unstoppable force, leaving no room for defense. Jonathan experienced Sahir''s sheer power once again. Sahir, with a long-standing reputation, proved to be in a league of his own, far surpassing the caliber of individuals like Migsett. Had it not been for Theo''s destruction of Sahir''s Golden Pen, Jonathan would have met his demise long ago. Jonathan did not have any magic items to counter the powerful Sword of Extermination. Despite donning the Dragon Binding Gloves, Jonathan discovered his defense to be inadequate against the relentless onught of light swords. The Sword of Extermination, manipted by the power of Light Magic, moved at an incredible speed, surpassing even the rotation of an airne''s engine. In a mere fraction of a second, Jonathan swiftly retreated a hundred meters, but to his dismay, the Sword of Extermination showed no signs of relenting. Amidst the perilous situation, Jonathan hastily summoned several ice walls using his magical powers. However, the might of the Sword of Extermination was overwhelming; it effortlessly shattered the ice walls in an instant. The air was saturated with water elements, but even the icy barriers conjured by Jonathan proved futile in impeding the Sword of Extermination. Frustration welled up within Jonathan as he quickly resorted to the Earth Rupture spell. The ground beneath him churned, forming a swirling vortex. Seizing the opportunity, Jonathan leaped into the vortex and sought refuge underground. Yet, he couldn''t venture too far, for he could still sense the relentless pursuit of the Sword of Extermination within the earth elements. Jonathan hurriedly entangled himself from the earth elements and resurfaced to the ground. The Sword of Extermination relentlessly pursued Jonathan from behind, determined to take his life. This is bad. If this goes on, today may be myst day alive. Jonathan acknowledged the imminent danger posed by the Sword of Extermination, which rivaled the threat of the Blood Demon Seed he had encountered earlier. Fortunately, his nimble footwork and formidable cultivation allowed him to evade the sword''s onught. He employed abination of swift maneuvers and magical defenses to barely stay ahead of the sword''s lethal strikes. ¡°Can''t I defeat the Sword of Extermination with my mastery of magic and fighting skills?¡± Jonathan maintained a calm and focused mindset amidst the escting crisis. Sahir continued to manipte the Sword of Extermination. The widely acimed magic practitioner pushed himself to the brink as he manipted the light elements. The Sword of Extermination unleashed a relentless barrage of sword lights resembling a tempestuous storm. Its path left a trail of destruction, cutting through leaves and tree branches with ease. In that fleeting moment, Jonathan found himself trapped as the Sword of Extermination was closing in relentlessly. It seemed as though death was imminent. ¡°Damn it!¡± Jonathan''s eyes shed with a burning intensity fueled by his refusal to ept defeat. Suddenly, he activated the Great Sage Force Field andbined it with his chaotic energy. The chaotic energy furiously sucked in all the elemental energy. The elemental energy coalesced before him, forming a torrential surge of power. Within this torrent, an unprecedented rage merged with the indomitable strength of the Great Sage Force Field. Boom! A thunderous collision reverberated as the torrent of power shed with the relentless onught of sword lights. Boom! In the blink of an eye, the Sword of Extermination''s light sword was extinguished. It was shattered by the overwhelming force of Jonathan''s torrential power. Soon, his power subsided. Jonathan had finally destroyed the Sword of Extermination. Sahir stood in awe, realizing that Jonathan possessed a power far surpassing his expectations. He steadily retreated as he did not want to continue battling Jonathan. After all, the previous two battles demonstrated that the young man was incredibly unpredictable. Chapter 488 Stormwind Fist Chapter 488 Stormwind Fist There was an intrinsic difference between Jonathan and Sahir in the two battles just now. Although Jonathan was caught in a perilous situation, he did not use any magic items. Sahir found his ability to destroy the Blood Demon Seed and Sword of Extermination with his bare hands unbelievable. At that moment, he wanted to run away. But of course, Jonathan would not allow him to do so. He was scared that Sahir would gather a group of old mages to take revenge. Besides, he had not found any gems yet, and it seemed that Sahir possessed many precious items. Immediately, Jonathan went after Sahir. Sahir was rather smart. Knowing that Jonathan could not fly, he escaped into the sky through The Void. Jonathan was taken aback, feeling a bit conflicted at that moment. He understood that the usual spells could not be used against Sahir. He could only look on helplessly if he waited until Sahir flew too far away. While panicking, Jonathan suddenly thought of the spell he had used to deal with the Sword of Extermination just now. It was a wave of anger as if the elemental energy had taken on emotions of its own. It was the reason why the surge of anger could unleash such a violent burst of power. It fused the external elemental energy, chaotic energy, and emotions into one. If one were heartless, their strength and vitality would be extremely weak. However, an unparalleled power would erupt if one were affected by anger or heartfelt emotions. It was like a feeble woman lifting a car to save her child trapped beneath it. One could only imagine how terrifyingly powerful the strength was. ¡°Stay!¡± Jonathan let out a loud roar. All of his fury surged out, and he swung a fist toward Sahir in that void. The punch should be called the Stormwind Fist! The moment he swung his fist, the elemental energy in the air instantly fused together and aimed for Sahir''s back like a torrent of flood. Jonathan had already honed in on Sahir. No matter how fast Sahir ran, the Stormwind Fist woulde after him. Sahir, still in mid-air, immediately felt a burst of anger charging after him from behind. The surge of furious emotions was so powerful that it could bepared to the copse of the Xenussus Embankment. He could not help but feel stunned, and his face turned pale. Immediately, Sahir turned around and used Light Magic to form a magic wall and block it. The Stormwind Fist directly destroyed the magic wall and reached down to kill Sahir. In his panic, Sahir enveloped himself in magic elements. However, the Stormwind Fist still disintegrated all of Sahir''s magic elements. Sahir was instantly sted into pieces by the Stormwind Fist. As Jonathan''s feelings were connected to the Stormwind Fist, he could feel Sahir''s body bursting into smithereens at that moment. At the same time, he felt Sahir''s storage ring and the Blood Demon Seed being destroyed by his fist. ¡°Withdraw!¡± Jonathan''s heart stirred with interest. He immediately used his chaotic energy to envelop the storage ring and the Blood Demon Seed. In no time, the chaotic energy transported the storage ring and the Blood Demon Seed from The Void to Jonathan''s hand. When Jonathan received the two items, he already had an understanding of the power of elemental energy in his mind. Suddenly, he felt as if he was on the same level as the Divine Emperor and the Emperor of Chanaea. Like them, he could control all sorts of energy in The Void. However, he also knew elemental energy was easier to control than the rest. Now, his chaotic energy was simr to the spiritual energy in the cerebral domains of the Emperor of Chanaea and the rest. If Jonathan''s chaotic energy continued to grow, he would be able to unleash an even stronger power. Unfortunately, Jonathan felt grim after that thought. It was true that he had a unique advantage in Moranta, for he had cultivated to a stage where he could eliminate old mages in just a month. However, he could not gather real spiritual energy in the main world. Even if he could be stronger than Theos in Moranta, there was nothing to be happy about. Never mind. I should stop thinking. Jonathan decided to start calcting the gains from the battle, and two storage rings appeared in his hand. Immediately, he sensed the storage rings, then checked the storage ring which he gained from Migsett from The Devilish Three first. The ring contained twenty thousand gold coins, plenty of food, a couple of charms, and a few crude gems that Jonathan looked down upon. There were also a couple of small magic items inside. Those magic items did not have much value to them. Jonathan concluded that Migsett was not some impressive old mage. Although the things Migsett had were eptable to ordinary people, they were pathetic in Jonathan''s eyes. Next, Jonathan looked at Sahir''s storage ring. Sahir''s storage ring was way more valuable, for two million gold coins were inside. They were piled up like a gold mountain. Jonathan also found ten top-quality crystal diamonds inside the storage ring. Those top-quality crystal diamonds looked identical to those Jonathan had snatched from Moose. ¡°Haha! This is some good stuff!¡± Jonathan was overjoyed. After that, he wasted no time and made his way to Cauver Hill. He knew that there was a chance that Fekro could not hold on any longer. While sprinting, he continued to check out Sahir''s storage ring. He found many precious items in the ring. There was a magic item that would be infinitelyrge once it was filled with light elements and could blind the enemy''s vision. Sahir did not have the chance to use this magic item against Jonathan. There was also a green sword inside. Although the green sword was not as powerful as the Sword of Extermination, it was still very sharp. The green sword even had a sword spirit inside. Jonathan could not help but feel that Sahir had lived up to his name as a famous old mage. There was too many valuable things inside Sahir''s ring. It also contained many little magic items. However, the magic items Sahir was proudest about were the Golden Pen, the Blood Demon Seed, and the Sword of Extermination. It was a pity that those top-quality magic items had the same fate as its owner. An hourter, Jonathan finally returned to Cauver Hill and met up with Fekro and the others. Torrence was keeping watch outside the tent and was overjoyed to see Jonathan return. ¡°How did it go?¡± Jonathan smiled and replied, ¡°Don''t worry. Everything has been taken care of.¡± After saying that, he entered the tent first. Inside the tent, Fekro was trying his best to hold on. Jonathan sat down with his legs crossed and created a formation to help Fekro hold on. Fekro withdrew his power and heaved a sigh of relief. He shot Jonathan a bitter smile and said, ¡°My body is getting out of shape.¡± Jonathan smiled faintly and replied, ¡°On my way back, I assimted the spiritual energy of these gems with my aura. Try one and see if it helps you recover your spiritual energy.¡± He handed three top-quality crystal diamonds to Fekro. When Fekro saw the top-quality crystal diamonds, his face paled visibly. A look of disbelief spread across his face as he asked Jonathan, ¡°These crystal diamonds are extremely good quality and rare to obtain. Where did you get them?¡± ¡°Go on and see if you can consume these brilliant crystal diamonds first.¡± Fekro took the three crystal diamonds. He sensed it for a moment, and a sense of joy spread over his face. ¡°Oh my! These crystal diamonds have already evolved into precious stones. It''s the best nutrition that a Magician can get!¡± After that, he asked Jonathan tremblingly, ¡°Can I really eat these crystal diamonds?¡± Jonathan was secretly thrilled. Sure enough, my aura has turned into chaotic energy. As chaotic energy was born out of overwhelming powers meshed together, Magicians of all elemental attributes could absorb it. ¡°Hurry up and take it!¡± Jonathan urged. ¡°I still need you to support my formation for me to create an air- purifier magic formation!¡± Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Thrilled, Fekro immediately swallowed a gem. Not long after, Fekro''splexion turned rosy. His spiritual energy was fully restored. At that moment, Jonathan noticed that rabelle had fallen asleep in Yeverie''s embrace. While looking at rabelle, Jonathan could not help but think she seemed more like a dog than a dragon. Yeverie shot Jonathan a small smile. After that, Fekro started to support the Vacuum Shield. Now that he had fully recovered, he felt much more rxed. Jonathan started to create an air-purifier magic formation. After finding a good quality gem, he transferred all of Sahir''s gold coins to another storage ring. Sahir''s storage ring had the biggest space. It could be transformed into a living ce with two bedrooms and one living room. It took Jonathan one night to finish setting up the air-purifier magic formation. Although it was difficult to set it up, Jonathan was skillful. His chaotic energy could fuse with all sorts of elemental energy, so setting up different types of magic formations was easy for him. After one night, the storage ring waspletely built. Jonathan told Yeverie to bring rabelle into the storage ring. Then, he instructed Fekro to withdraw the Vacuum Shield. Fekro concentrated on checking the condition inside the ring. After a while, he could not help marveling, saying, ¡°Mr. Lawson, you are absolutely remarkable. I can''t believe you actually cultivated the air-purifier magic formation.¡± Jonathan could not feel any leakage of dragon breath, so he knew he had seeded and breathed a sigh of relief. Right then, Torrence also entered the tent. Jonathan invited Torrence to view the storage ring. Thetter, too, could not help but be amazed. Yeverie made the bed for rabelle and tucked her in. rabelle would always sleep well after consuming goat milk, so she remained unconscious for the entire time. Seeing that, Yeverie exited the storage ring. At that moment, everyone felt more at ease. Jonathan started talking about his experiencest night and Lynn''s whereabouts. When everyone heard that Lynn had already left, they felt relieved. However, when they heard that Jonathan had killed Sahir, Fekro and Torrence could not help but widen their eyes. Jonathan did not continue on that topic. ¡°Let''s stay in Lertonter on. I feel that Lerton is safer compared to anywhere else. I also need some time to calm my mind and grasp something.¡± Fekro said, ¡°Jonathan, you''ve already discovered chaotic energy. I''m sure you can surpass Theos in time!¡± From how quickly Jonathan had killed Sahir, Fekro and Torrence had more and more confidence in him. Everyone looked up to Jonathan with great respect. Chapter 489 The Pocket Dimension Chapter 489 The Pocket Dimension After that, Yeverie, Torrence, and Fekro made their way into the storage ring. To keep Sahir''s valuable storage ring hidden from prying eyes, Jonathan cleverly concealed it on his person. Then, he made his way to the vibrant city of Lerton. When he arrived in Lerton, it waste at night. He was mesmerized by the dazzling lights of the city. Jonathan, now in possession of great wealth, spared no expense and checked into the finest hotel in the area. This hotel had a total of eight floors and appeared as a magnificent white pce from the outside. In the main world, this hotel would be equivalent to arge five-star hotel. The hotel was a marvel, evidently constructed with the help of magic by superior magicians. Otherwise, with the technology in Moranta, it would be impossible to build an eight-story hotel. The name of this hotel was Grand Pollerton Hotel. Once Jonathan entered, he took out some gold coins and booked the best suite. The service in this hotel was excellent. Jonathan took the key and entered the suite to find it extremely spacious with a bedroom and a separate living room. It was adorned with gold thread carpets, famous paintings, and vintage-style curtains. A waiter promptly attended to Jonathan''s request for a sumptuous feast. The waiter was exceptionally professional and didn''t ask many questions. He simply nodded in agreement and promptly left. After half an hour, a sumptuous feast arrived at the table. When the delicious dishes arrived, Jonathan summoned hispanions from the ring, and they gathered around the table to enjoy the meal and fine wine. Snowkes fell gracefully outside, while the vintage-style room remained cozy, exuding a warm Christmas-like atmosphere. Moreover, the wine served here was excellent. Lerton, a city brimming with fantasy, possessed a peculiar order imbued with magical power. It provided a safe haven for the weak, allowing them to live and work in peace. People like waiters and merchants could live their lives without being troubled by anyone. Even the strong respected them. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. However, this ce was also a paradise for the powerful. Here, they could do as they pleased and commit crimes without any consequences. Individuals could unleash their power without restraint once they stepped out of the hotel, while the hotel acted as a gateway back to civilized society. Jonathan knew that no one would dare to intrude and rob them while they stayed in the hotel. Torrence and Fekro retired to their bedrooms to rest after the meal, leaving Yeverie to care for rabelle inside the ring. There was plenty of milk prepared for rabelle. The night grew tranquil. Now alone, Jonathan settled into afortable position and began to reflect on his day''s achievements. He retrieved the Blood Demon Seed, which was now withered-looking. He swiftly returned the five-element energy to the seed. To his amazement, the Blood Demon Seed started to swell, thanks to the infusion of energy. In just a moment, it returned to its original appearance. Jonathan then felt the Blood Demon Seed, once again experiencing the wonders thaty within. The structure seemed simple, but the seed had transformed into a pocket dimension after the cirction cycle of the five-element energy. The pocket dimension was an impregnable fortress. Jonathan''s heart stirred with interest, and he immediately fused chaotic energy with the Blood Demon Seed. In an instant, everything within the Blood Demon Seed appeared in Jonathan''s cerebral domain. It was originally the size of a seed, but the pocket dimension inside the Blood Demon Seed underwent a remarkable transformation after the infusion of chaotic energy. Inspired by a sudden idea, Jonathan conjured up a street within the pocket dimension. It was none other than the bustling Bar Street in Horington. As Jonathan continued to refine the pocket dimension with his mind, the street came to life with various cars and a lively crowd. Nevertheless, it was all an illusion meticulously crafted by Jonathan within the confines of this pocket dimension. He even conjured up the horror-themed bar,plete with pulsating music and an energetic atmosphere. At the lively bar, Jennifer was busily tending to the needs of the customers. The details were so realistic that it felt like a scene from a mind-bending movie and Jonathan was the one shaping his dreams using his limitless imagination. With a sudden shift in his focus, the illusions faded away, and the Blood Demon Seed returned to its original and simple form. Jonathan started to ponder deeper. At that moment, he realized that the pocket dimension within the Blood Demon Seed was a fascinating miniature world with a nk canvas waiting to be shaped by his thoughts. ¡°I get it now!¡± Jonathan eximed with augh. Torrence and Fekro, startled by the suddenughter, quickly approached him. ¡°What''s the matter?¡± Jonathan shared his insight, saying, ¡°Think of our universe as a grand tapestry, weaving together the four cardinal directions and the past, present, and future of time. Within the main world, countless pocket dimensions are projected. They''re like miniature worlds interconnected with our own, where the past, present, and future intertwine in a never-ending cycle. It''s a fascinating glimpse into the true nature of reality.¡± Torrence and Fekro, perplexed by Jonathan''s words, struggled toprehend his perspective. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Torrence asked, puzzled. Smiling, Jonathan said, ¡°Come, let me show you a glimpse of my world!¡± Eager to demonstrate, he infused the Blood Demon Seed with chaotic energy again. The Blood Demon Seed emitted pure vital energy, which enveloped Torrence and Fekro at once. Torrence and Fekro found themselves transported to the bustling Bar Street in Horington. They observed the busy traffic and the vibrant crowd, feeling an eerie sensation. Is this an illusion? It must be an illusion. Torrence suddenly reached out and grabbed a passing girl. The girl turned around to look at him in surprise. Frightened by his unconventional appearance, she screamed and hurriedly fled. ¡°What''s happening?¡± Torrence and Fekro looked at each other. Jonathan retrieved the Blood Demon Seed. Torrence and Fekro opened their eyes, finding themselves back in the hotel suite. ¡°Was it all just an illusion?¡± Torrence asked. Jonathan responded, ¡°The line blurs between reality and illusion. If one truly sees through it, then everything in the world is illusory. As I said before, the past, present, and future are all within the universe. Who can truly determine which one is the true self? Within my pocket dimension, everything feels real to you, and you''ll also experience palpable pain. All sorts of information, energy, memories, the past, and the future interweave, creating a pocket dimension with infinite possibilities.¡± Jonathan nced at the still-confused Torrence and Fekro and continued, ¡°Actually, I''m starting to doubt whether Moranta itself is nothing more than a pocket dimension projected within the main world. We''re living in an illusion, and that includes all of you. Perhaps my true self is lost in a safe ce in the main world, and my consciousness is the one wandering around here!¡± ¡°Illusion?¡± Torrence was surprised. ¡°I can clearly feel my existence, my thoughts, and the changes in my cerebral domain. Since I''m truly here, how can I be an illusion?¡± Fekro added, ¡°That''s right, how could we be illusions?¡± With a faint smile, Jonathan reassured them, ¡°I was just saying. Don''t dwell on it. Nheless, I find this world incredibly marvelous and mysterious. We, humans, are like insignificant microorganisms in the vast sea.¡± Torrence and Fekro exchanged bewildered nces, feeling that Jonathan''s perspective exceeded their comprehension and that he was from a different world from them. It wasn''t about theming from Moranta while Jonathan came from the main world. It felt more like a situation where they were studying together, trying to solve a difficult equation, but Jonathan had effortlessly solved problems ten times more challenging. Their intelligence were simply not on the same level. Jonathan seemed like a super genius to Torrence and Fekro. In fact, Jonathan could truly be considered a super genius. Aftering to Moranta, he quickly grasped the six elemental energies and evenprehended chaotic energy. There was also his victory over Sahir! Jonathan himself felt that his progress in Moranta seemed too fast. Everything seemed toe naturally to him. Of course, he didn''t dwell on this issue. Later, Jonathan told Torrence and Fekro to get some rest while he continued his meditation. Sitting cross-legged, he began to eagerly absorb all the elemental energy surrounding him by harnessing chaotic energy. After the six elemental energies entered his mind sphere, they fused into chaotic energy. This was the replenishment of his spiritual energy. Jonathan''s mind sphere began to expand. With his eyes closed, the mind sphere within his cerebral domain slowly but steadily rotated like a ten-square-meter sphere of light. The chaotic energy surged within him, unleashing an incredible force. It was the epitome of pure energy in its rawest form. With a simple thought, Jonathan''s mind sphere spun like a high-powered engine, activating and mobilizing elemental energy within a kilometer radius. The experience was truly amazing. Jonathan felt as if he had transformed everything around him into a vastwork, like an inte of energy. Even in a room, the chaotic energy could transform into spiritual energy, enabling one to journey beyond the void. Little did Jonathan know that his cultivation speed had reached extraordinary heights. These extraordinary changes were beyond what anyone could imagine and unmatched anywhere else in Moranta. Chaotic energy was the most extraordinary form of spiritual energy. At this moment, its consumption of elemental energy was like a frenzy of nourishment. Jonathan directed a portion of chaotic energy to gather the water elements in the air, which soon condensed into the form of an ice man. The ice man was powered by Jonathan''s chaotic energy. Standing right in front of Jonathan, the ice man remained perfectly still. With a simple thought, Jonathan instructed the ice man to sit down, and it immediately obeyed. Jonathan felt a strong connection between himself and the ice man in his mind. Whenever he wanted the ice man to do something, it could sense his intentions. ¡°Go!¡± Jonathanmanded the ice man. Without hesitation, the ice man leaped out of the window and swiftly descended the eight-story building. With a thought, the chaotic energy within the ice man''s mind absorbed the water elements in the air, causing ice energy to condense beneath it. This ice energy then created an icy pathway in mid-air. The ice man started to hover in the air, gracefully moving along the icy path. Step by step, the ice man advanced, and in the blink of an eye, it had walked a whole kilometer away. Chapter 490 Moon Goddess Mona Chapter 490 Moon Goddess Mona All conditioned phenomena were everchanging; that was how everything should be perceived. Before, Jonathan didn''t have such an epiphany. However, since he arrived in Moranta and understood the mysteries of pocket dimensions, he gradually began to feel that perhaps the elemental energy, maic force, molecules, and others, were all just a flurry of information. Those pieces of information were possibly the remnants produced when a human''s soul shattered upon death. Those microbes might also be fragments of those pieces of information. To live as a human being was nothing more than using the physical body to sort through a mass of information to fathom one''s existence. The human body was transient. Only the information contained within and the spiritual energy were perpetual. At that instant, Jonathan''s mind merged with the ice man floating idly in midair outside. That ice man landed steadily on the ground in the end and took in its surroundings. The ice man''s eyes became Jonathan''s. ¡°ming Sword!¡± The cold glint in the ice man''s gaze intensified as it pointed its finger and shot out three streaks of ming Sword. Although the ice man was formed from water elements, its mind sphere wasposed of chaotic energy. It shared Jonathan''s ability to control all elemental magic. Subsequently, Jonathan let the ice man automatically absorb elemental energy to strengthen its own mind sphere. Huff! Jonathan suddenly exhaled and came to a realization. Isn''t this ice man a primordial spirit? In the past, Tristan, the Emperor of Chanaea, and the others all possessed primordial spirits, and I was so jealous of them. But now, I can have my own primordial spirit too. This ice man primordial spirit can now absorb energy on its own. Unfortunately, itcks the cognition to sustain itself. If it has its own cognition, that may not necessarily be a good thing since it might start developing its own thoughts like those fictional artificial intelligence systems that be self-aware. He dispelled the ice man and retracted the chaotic energy. Meanwhile, after being wounded by Dark Emperor''s Divine Sr Needle, Lynn swiftly left Lerton. Upon returning to her carriage, she ordered all her troops to return to Supreme Sect in Paradiso quickly while she established contact with the original Holy Scripture using her boundless mana, traveling through The Void to return to Holy Church within a minute. The night sky in Paradiso''s capital was adorned with sparse stars. The architecture of the Holy Church was magnificent and extraordinarily breathtaking, but dead silence filled the air inside Goddess Hall. Not only was the surrounding area of Goddess Hall quiet, but also dark. At that moment, the ck original Holy Scripture ced atop the throne in Goddess Hall began to emit a blinding light. The pages of the Holy Scripture flipped on its own to the final page. Then, a dazzling door appeared on the paper, so bright that one couldn''t even look directly at it. Right then, Lynn emerged from the door. Her long snow-white dress entuated her fairplexion, giving her the vibe of an immortal who had descended from heaven. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. After that, the light on the Holy Scripture disappeared. Lynn retrieved the scripture and sat cross- legged on the floor expressionlessly. As the leader of Supreme Sect, she was sharp-witted and always in control of her emotions. This time, she deliberately left the Holy Scripture in Goddess Hall when hunting down Jonathan and other rebels in person so that she could promptly manage any situation that arose at the Holy Church. Lynn took a deep breath and nced at her palm. The tiny puncture left by Divine Sr Needle could still be seen on her palm. Divine Sr Needle, made by the most scorching sr fire, could burn all energy. Normally, if such a wound were inflicted on others, they would be incinerated on the spot. However, Lynn managed to suppress the injury with her formidable technique. At that moment, she clenched her fist, and when she spread her palm again, the wound on her hand had disappeared. The injury she had sustained wasn''t severe, and she did not take Dark Emperor too seriously. If it weren''t for how troublesome Sahir''s Golden Pen was to deal with,bined with the attacks from many magic items like Golden Dragon Order, and theck of magical items on her, she wouldn''t have been harmed by Dark Emperor''s Divine Sr Needle during the fight. Lynn flipped open the Holy Scripture and found a page that recorded the glory of the Moon Goddess. The picture of a gant woman dressed in silver armor was also featured on the page. ¡°The Moon Goddess, Mona, arise!¡± Lynn utilized her boundless mana. Instantaneously, golden light poured into the silver-armored woman on the page. In no time, the light from the page glowed brilliantly. Just like a scene from a sci-fi movie, the woman, originally an image, suddenly materialized. ¡°Greetings, Your Holiness!¡± Mona knelt before Lynn. Lynn nced at Mona and said, ¡°Mona, I will hand you the original Holy Scripture and also attach the primordial spirit I have painstakingly refined onto your body. I want you to bring back the three rebels, Torrence, Fekro, and Jonathan. If you can''t bring them back, you may kill Torrence and Fekro. However, Jonathan must be brought back alive. Do you understand?¡± ¡°Yes, Your Holiness,¡± Mona replied. ¡°You may go now. The first thing you should do after arriving in Lerton is to find Narma''s grandson, Silvius.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Holiness.¡± When Lynn returned from the outskirts of Lerton, she had left a spiritual mana there using her powerful mana. Mona could go back to the outskirts of Lerton directly using the original Holy Scripture at that instant. Although the original Holy Scripture had the ability to traverse through The Void, it couldn''t do so arbitrarily but instead required something far away with simr spiritual mana as guidance. When Lynn departed from the Holy Church, her original Holy Scripture had been ced inside the church, so she couldn''t reach Pollerton straightaway. At that moment, Lynn had returned but sent Mona there because she knew she was too conspicuous in Pollerton. It would be significantly better for her to let Mona go in her stead. Moreover, now that Mona was heading to Pollerton with the original Holy Scripture, Lynn would have to hold the fort at the Holy Church. While the scripture was in Mona''s possession, Lynn could traverse to Pollerton through the Holy Scripture when necessary. With the Holy Scripture, Mona headed straight to Pollerton. In the middle of the night, on the outskirts of Lerton, a ray of light shone, followed by the appearance of the silver-armored Mona. The next second, she turned into a streak of light and flew into Lerton. As a divine spirit without a physical body, she faced no constraints in all forms of travel. Lynn could rely on the original Holy Scripture to deduce many things, and she had already found Silvius'' location. Unfortunately, she couldn''t track down Jonathan and his party''s whereabouts because they weren''t well-known in Pollerton and had no fixed residence. It would be difficult for Lynn to try and search for them cluelessly. On the other hand, Silvius'' case was different. He was Narma''s grandson and was widely respected in Pollerton, so it was much simpler for Lynn to find him. Mona and Lynn were in constant contact with one another, and upon learning where Silvius was, Mona flew toward the vast Dead Sea. Among the many inds in the sea, Mona focused on one of the small inds, flying straight in that direction. That night was exceptionally long. Jonathan cultivated intensely while Lynn started attacking him again. Monanded on the small ind and noticed a naturally formed cave on the picturesque ind featuring a view of lush greenery and rolling hills. The ind was brightly lit, and many guards were on duty. Melodious music sounded from within the cave as the owner of the ind was having a wild party inside. Mona transformed into a stream of light and flew in. Inside the cave, a young man in a silver robe was hugging two gorgeous maidservants in his arms. He was eating grapes and drinking wine, thoroughly having the time of his life while several maidservants performed a seductive dance in the middle of the cave. ¡°Who''s there?¡± The silver-robed young man, who was on the verge of falling asleep, suddenly narrowed his eyes and swiftly trained his stern gaze on the iing streak of light. Then, he stretched out his hand. Following a casual wave of his hand, a massive white handprint flew toward the streak of light. The streak of light was none other than Mona. She returned to her original form and also waved her hand. Therge handprint was instantaneously shattered by Mona. That silver-robed young man was slightly taken aback. Only then did he clearly see the neer''s appearance, and a lecherous look immediately filled his eyes. ¡°Haha! It''s a divine spirit. Excellent. I''m fond of divine spirits the most. Come over here and have fun with me, gorgeous.¡± Mona stared coldly at the silver-robed young man. The silver-robed young man was Silvius. At that moment, he was also looking at Mona. Mona uttered, ¡°I''m here by Her Holiness'' order to seek cooperation with you. If you can help me capture the rebels, Her Holiness will have great rewards for you.¡± Silvius responded, ¡°Her Holiness?¡± Then, he paused briefly andughed. ¡°Are you talking about Theos Lynn? I can''t believe she still has the audacity toe here and refers to herself as Her Holiness after getting injured by Dark Emperor and the others.¡± ¡°You''re courting death!¡± An icy gleam shed across Mona''s eyes. At that moment, Lynn had taken control of Mona''s body. She had suffered great humiliations recently. And now, even Silvius dared to mock her. Needless to say, she couldn''t bear it further. Mona abruptly pointed at Silvius. One of the pages of the Holy Scripture flew out the next second, and Silvius'' vision turnedpletely dark. Silvius couldn''t resist. When he opened his eyes, he found himself in a prison. The prison''s environment was pitch-ck, and the walls were incredibly sturdy. The prison started to shrink at that instant, squeezing Silvius. He couldn''t help but bellow, ¡°Do you think you can restrict me with a mere illusionary spell?¡± He immediately cast the truth-seeing spell allowing the divine spirit to perform The Void Manifestation and dispel the fog in the surroundings. In an instant, the divine spirit emitted a dazzling light, intending to st open the dark prison. Silvius'' spiritual energy was unmatched even by Sahir. No illusions could possibly bind him when he performed the truth-seeing spell. However, at that moment, the dark prison continued to evolve. In the end, the light still failed to st open the pitch-ck prison. Chapter 491 Supreme Light Sword Chapter 491 Supreme Light Sword Silvius was angry and shocked at the same time. In the midst of danger, he took out his magic item, Creation Gem. The Creation Gem was given to him by his grandfather, Narma. The formation it contained was amazing, and it had the vitality of the Ancient Sacred Sovereign. Using the item, Silvius created a pocket dimension and was sucked inside. Then, he appeared behind Mona. The page of the Holy Scripture that was tying Silvius up was called Dark Prison. However, Silvius had used the power of the Creation Gem to get out of Dark Prison. Then, Silvius turned the Creation Gem into an emerald sword and aimed it at Mona. Immediately, the sword sent out a thousand des of light that rushed toward Mona. The emerald sword contained the vitality mark of the Ancient Sacred Sovereign. Hence, an attack would be able to cause eternal harm to someone. It was a weapon that was way more powerful than the Sword of Extermination. The light swordspletely surrounded Mona, making it impossible for her to escape. However, at that moment, Mona drew in the air. A golden door instantly appeared in front of her. It was none other than the dimensional portal mentioned in the Holy Scripture, and inside it was Mysterio Realm. Mona disappeared after entering the dimensional portal, and the emerald sword immediately chased after her. However, in the next instant, Silvius waspletely dumbfounded. Mona walked out of the door, yet he lost contact with the emerald sword. There was no denying that powerful magic items were indeed a hassle sometimes. Regardless of whether it was Mona or Lynn facing the Creation Gem, if they didn''t have a magic item with them, they would also be in trouble. Since Mona had the Holy Scripture, though, she was not afraid of the emerald sword. ¡°Where is my Creation Gem?¡± Silvius red angrily at Mona. Mona took the Dragon Chain out from the Holy Scripture and aimed it at Silvius. Then, a green dragon appeared with a roar before rushing toward Silvius. Silvius immediately used Ice Frost to freeze the Dragon Chain. ¡°Break!¡± Mona pointed again. A beam of light shot out of her fingers, shattering Silvius'' Ice Frost. Then, the Dragon Chain tied Silvius up, making it hard for him to move. When the servants by the side saw this scene, their faces turned pale, and they hurriedly scrambled back to hide. Silvius seethed, ¡°You wench, release me at once! If you don''t let go, my grandpa will surely tear you apart!¡± ¡°What a joke!¡± Mona''s eyes were sharp as she said, ¡°So what if it''s Narma? If I were to kill you, what can he do to me?¡± A hint of fear shed across Silvius'' eyes as he finally experienced just how powerful Lynn was. This divine spirit is definitely not the real body of Theos Lynn. If her primordial spirit is already so powerful, it''s hard to imagine how terrifying the real her would be. Silvius was well aware that no matter what, Lynn was definitely not inferior to his grandfather. In fact, she might even be superior to Narma. ¡°You want to work together, right? Okay, how so?¡± Silvius finally rxed his aggressive stance. Mona said, ¡°I need you to help me capture three people. You should know them too¡ªTorrence, Fekro, and Jonathan.¡± ¡°Aren''t there supposed to be four people?¡± Silvius asked in a confused tone. Mona replied, ¡°The fourth person is a girl. She''s useless, so you can just kill her on the spot.¡± Silvius asked, ¡°Since you are so capable, you can just capture them yourself. Why ask me?¡± Mona answered, ¡°First of all, your reputation in Pollerton is not bad. Second, I need to rely on your connection to find these people. Third, nothing must go wrong in this mission. Hence, you are my best choice.¡± Silvius asked, ¡°Can I request anything? I can help you, but what''s in it for me?¡± Mona said, ¡°What do you want?¡± Silvius replied, ¡°Let me put it this way. What was Your Holiness originally intending on offering me?¡± Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Mona said, ¡°I initially intended to help you perfect the final Supreme Light Sword for your Creation Gem so that it could instantly unify allws and epass all things!¡± Silvius felt his breath quicken as he spoke. ¡°I have heard long ago that Your Holiness possesses the Holy Scripture, an item capable of creating all things. Now, seeing it with my own eyes, it is indeed true. Fine. As long as you can help me perfect the Creation Gem, I will assist you in aplishing this matter.¡± Mona said, ¡°Very well. I will return your Creation Gem. Once this matter is done, I will help you perfect your Supreme Light Sword.¡± After she finished speaking, a thought was all it took before countless light swords flew out from the dimensional portal. Silvius had contact with his Creation Gem once again. He quickly stored it in his storage ring. ¡°Where did my Creation Gem go just now?¡± Silvius asked curiously. Mona said, ¡°There are many pocket dimensions in the dimensional portal. It was stuck in one of those.¡± ¡°The Holy Scripture is indeed powerful. Even my grandpa''s Heavenly Compass is no match for it,¡± commented Silvius. Mona said lightly, ¡°The Heavenly Compass is a tool for manipting rules, while the Holy Scripture epasses all things. Each has its own unique strengths. The ultimate winner depends on the cultivation and power of the wielder.¡± Thus, Silvius and Mona decided to work together. Silvius had gained a newfound respect and fear toward Lynn, so he naturally became respectful toward Mona as well. Mona then asked Silvius, ¡°How do you n to find them?¡± Silvius answered, ¡°Don''t worry. I have my ways. Just wait for me here. After three hours, I will be back with good news.¡± Nodding, Mona said, ¡°Very well!¡± Then, Silvius raised the Creation Gem in his hands and entered it. In the next instant, Silvius had already appeared in Lerton. Silvius then came to a store with a ck door, which was tightly shut. He knocked on the door three times, to which it was opened very soon. The one who opened the door was an elderly, emaciated man. Hisplexion was pale yellow, and his body was hunched. When he saw Silvius, he immediately greeted, ¡°Young Master, greetings to you!¡± Silvius nodded and walked in. Most people were unaware that Narma actually had a lot of businesses in Lerton. There was a ce called Secret Intel Camp. Secret Intel Camp was in charge of watching over Pollerton, and anything that happened in Pollerton could not escape from the watchful eyes of Secret Intel Camp. That was also why the thugs of Lerton abided by thew. Presently, Silvius was entering a small base of the Secret Intel Camp. Once he was inside, Silvius said to the elderly man, ¡°Karl, I want to ask you something.¡± Karl immediately answered, ¡°Ask away!¡± Silvius took a seat and gestured for Karl to sit down as well. Then, he uttered, ¡°A lot has happened today during the daytime, and you are aware of all of it, right?¡± Karl said, ¡°Secret Intel Camp watches over Pollerton, so I do know some things. But I am not sure what you want to know about, to be exact.¡± Silvius said, ¡°Theos Lynn came to Pollerton two days ago to capture three criminals. Do you know where they have gone to?¡± Karl answered, ¡°There are actually four of them and a small dragon!¡± ¡°What?¡± Silvius was shocked. ¡°A small dragon? What do you mean?¡± Karl quickly said, ¡°ording to our investigation, those four individuals are Johnathan, Fekro, and Torrence. The woman is more mysterious, so her name is difficult to ascertain. However, they have been seen carrying a newly hatched dragon with them.¡± Silvius asked, ¡°Are you sure about that?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± There was a gleam in Silvius'' eyes as he said, ¡°A young dragon is considered a valuable supplement. How wonderful, haha!¡± Then, Silvius said again, ¡°Do you know where they are now?¡± ¡°Yes, we have found out.¡± ¡°Good. Where are they?¡± ¡°Young Master, what are you going to do?¡± Karl was surprised. Silvius answered, ¡°That is none of your concern.¡± Karl then said, ¡°Young Master, Jonathan has already killed Sahir today without even using any weapons. He has a strange body. Hence, you must be careful.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Silvius was shocked. ¡°He must be capable if he can make an enemy out of Theos Lynn. All right, keep an eye on them at all times. I won''t act recklessly.¡± Karl said, ¡°Understood!¡± ¡°I will contact you guys at any time!¡± Once Silvius finished speaking, he left Secret Intel Camp. Silvius once again returned to the ind on the Dead Sea. Mona was sitting there with her legs crossed. At this time, dawn was near. Sensing his arrival, Mona opened her eyes and asked Silvius, ¡°How goes your investigation?¡± With a smile, Silvius said, ¡°I found their location as well as something surprising.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°They have a young dragon with them!¡± ¡°What!¡± Mona was astonished too. Then, Mona''s tone changed as she went on, ¡°It must be rissa''s b*stard child!¡± It was obvious that the person speaking then was Lynn. Silvius questioned, ¡°rissa? Do you mean the Holy Dragon?¡± Mona said, ¡°That''s right.¡± ¡°Then, the young dragon is the Holy Dragon''s child?¡± Mona answered, ¡°Correct.¡± She then paused for a while and nced at Silvius, saying, ¡°I have my uses for that young dragon. Don''t even think about it.¡± Silvius was annoyed by that, but he still said, ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Don''t you worry. I will not let you do this in vain,¡± assured Mona. Then, she stood up and continued, ¡°Since you already know their location, let''s go find them.¡± Silvius also felt that they shouldn''t dy any longer, so he said, ¡°Sure.¡± Then, the two of them traveled through the Creation Gem and arrived at Lerton. It was bright, and the sunlight was shining on Lerton. The faint morning light made Lerton look so beautiful, and some rooftops even had ayer of snow. In a hotel suite, Jonathan''s eyes suddenly snapped open. He sensed danger. Jonathan immediately got up and shouted at Torrence and Fekro, who were still sleeping, ¡°Get into the storage ring now!¡± Chapter 492 Undying Vitality Chapter 492 Undying Vitality Torrence and Fekro swiftly got moving. Taking in Jonathan''s anxious demeanor, the two knew at once the severity of the situation. However, just as the two were about to enter the ring, a streak of light shed by, followed by the appearance of Mona. Mona wasn''t going to let Torrence and Fekro hide inside the storage ring, so she hastily unleashed a move¡ª the Holy Scripture''s Dark Prison. Fekro and Torrence felt their visions turn dark the next moment as they plunged into a pitch-ck prison. Jonathan couldn''t believe his eyes because Torrence and Fekro had just vanished into thin air. The color drained from Jonathan''s face in shock. He wasn''t acquainted with Mona or Silvius, but he was certain the duo was targeting him. ¡°Who are you?¡± He retreated a few steps, creating distance between himself and the two. Jonathan didn''t rush into action at that moment since he fathomed the neers harbored ill intent toward him. He was fully aware that he would face a hard time matching up against Mona and Silvius after witnessing Fekro and Torrence being held captive effortlessly. A cold glint shed across Mona''s eyes as Lynn possessed the body and uttered frostily, ¡°You lowly mortal! I''ll make you suffer a fate worse than death!¡± ¡°D*mn it! It''s Lynn.¡± Jonathan gained rity instantaneously. This d*mn woman is here so soon. What terrible luck! Standing beside Mona, Silvius said solemnly, ¡°Your Holiness, that young dragon and woman must be inside his storage ring.¡± Lynn replied monotonously, ¡°Very well. I know you''re fond of women. This b*stard regards that woman with great importance. After we seize them, I''ll let you have her as a reward.¡± ¡°Haha! Thank you, Your Holiness!¡± Silvius expressed his gratitude in delight. Jonathan flew into a rage after hearing that. An icy gleam shed across his eyes. He snorted without uttering a word and swiftly retrieved the Blood Demon Seed. In an instant, he created an imaginary world with his thoughts, and Mona and Silvius found themselves suddenly transported to the bustling bar street of Horington. Jonathan muttered to himself, ¡°No. I''m not capable of rescuing Torrence and Fekro now. A wise man does not fight when the odds are against him. I need to cultivate longer before I can take action. I believe Theos Lynn won''t kill Torrence and Fekro before capturing me.¡± Instead of disying his bravery at that moment, Jonathan chose to turn around and escape through the window. As soon as he left, he used his ability to travel in The Void and traversed a kilometer with merely a few steps. Meanwhile, Mona and Silvius were trapped within the Blood Demon Seed''s pocket dimension. ¡°This world is very strange,¡± Silvius said to Mona. Mona didn''t know the specific method to break out of the pocket dimension, but she was unfazed. She just snorted and opened a dimensional portal. ¡°Let''s go.¡± Mona and Silvius exited Jonathan''s pocket dimension using the dimensional portal and immediately gave chase. The moment the Blood Demon Seed''s illusion was broken, it manifested itself in Jonathan''s hand. ¡°That didn''t take them long.¡± He couldn''t help but be astounded. A streak of light shed ahead of him, and Silvius had already arrived in front of Jonathan using his Creation Gem. Mona swiftly appeared behind Jonathan too. Within The Void and under the blue sky adorned with clouds, the trio hovered in midair, but it was as if they were positioned behind theyers of cloud, which obscured their presence from the people on the ground. The wind howled, making their clothes flutter. Silvius sneered ten meters away from Jonathan. ¡°Brat, surrender now to save us both some trouble.¡± Jonathan took a step forward, then unleashed a fierce Rolling Thunder Punch at Silvius'' face. His attack was as fast as lightning, demonstrating his superb cultivation level. Silvius couldn''t help but be astonished, not expecting Jonathan''s cultivation level to be so formidable. In the face of danger, he took refuge inside the Creation Gem. With Silvius gone, Jonathan continued his escape. Silvius quickly reappeared behind Jonathan. By then he was growing frustrated. ¡°Ultimate Sword sh!¡± In an instant, Creation Gem transformed into an emerald sword that split into thousands of silver-white light swords, which surrounded Jonathan in entirety. Those light swords were packed with immense and intense force, capable of crushing a building into dust in a split second. They were undoubtedly far more potent than a high explosive. Taken aback, Mona chided frostily, ¡°Who gave you permission to kill him?¡± Silvius was also shocked. ¡°I got angry and lost control. He shouldn''t be killed by me with just a single move, right?¡± Mona borated, ¡°Your Creation Gem''s light swords possessed the vitality imprint of the Ancient Sacred Sovereign. How can he shield himself without any magic items?¡± She wondered what would happen to Jonathan now. At that critical juncture, Jonathan used the Blood Demon Seed to create a pocket dimension. The thousands of light swords entered the pocket dimension. They instantly shredded the pedestrians and vehicles within into dust and continued to pursue Jonathan, following him out of the pocket dimension. That scene left Mona, Silvius and even Jonathan dumbfounded. The pocket dimension had its rules. The objects confined within were subjected to the rules and couldn''t easily find an exit. However, as those light swords were locked onto Jonathan, they directly and inexplicably broke through the dimensional barriers by force, unbound by the rules, and shed viciously at Jonathan. When Silvius was about to recall the emerald sword to avoid actually killing Jonathan, Mona stopped him. ¡°Hold on. Let''s observe further.¡± Mona felt that Jonathan wouldn''t die that easily, and she was eager to see how he would counter that move. Jonathan could tell Silvius'' light swords were countless times more powerful than Sword of Extermination. Without saying much, he let out a roar and unleashed his Stormwind Fist at the light swords. Instantly, the clouds in the air and the countless water elements converged into a raging torrent, rushing toward the light swords. The two opposing forces intertwined. Not longer after, Jonathan''s Stormwind Fist was crushed, while the thousands of light swords remained as potent and dense as ever, charging at Jonathan like a swarm of locusts. Jonathan was about to be torn into pieces when a thought shed across his mind at that critical moment. He suddenly recalled a scene from the past. Back when he was at The Inquisition, the Emperor of Chanaea, Lance, had used a move called Soul Vortex. Soul Vortex was like a cosmic ck hole, capable of disintegrating all magic items. At present, Jonathan was too desperate toe up with a solution that he had no choice but to give that method a try. Without any magic item of his own, it was indeed taxing for him to deal with a magic item like Creation Gem. ¡°Soul Vortex!¡± Jonathan bellowed while picturing a ck hole devouring everything in his mind. Chaotic energy surged, and all the elemental energy around Jonathan immediately formed a gigantic dark vortex before him. The dark vortex contained ice-sharp water elements, fire elements that could melt steel, earth elements as hard as iron, dark elements that could dissolve anything, and even light elements, which turned the Soul Vortex into an ultimate furnace. All the light swords were instantaneously absorbed into the Soul Vortex. ¡°Sh*t!¡± Silvius was shocked to see his emerald sword being sucked in. He wanted to recall his emerald sword, but the strong suction within the vortex made it impossible for him to retrieve his weapon. Monaposed herself and said, ¡°Don''t worry. This move is purely a skill. Without the assistance of a magic item, he can''t do anything to your magic item.¡± Jonathan also quickly realized the Soul Vortex couldn''t shatter the emerald sword despite sucking it in. The emerald sword was like an unmoving mountain caught up in a torrential rush. The gears in Jonathan''s mind went into overdrive. This emerald sword is so mighty because it contains the vitality imprint of the Ancient Sacred Sovereign, which is indestructible. Why can''t my Soul Vortex destroy this emerald sword? That''s right. It''s because my vitality isn''t sufficiently robust. ¡°Very well. I shall up my game, then!¡± With that thought in mind, Jonathan channeled all his Destino Art vitality, the spirit to plow ahead andy waste to everything in his path, into the Soul Vortex. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. The next second, the Soul Vortex possessed its own vitality. Losing national vitality could be a devastating blow to a country. On the other hand, if a nation possessed a generous and fearless vitality, the collective strength that they could demonstrate would be terrifying. As the saying went, an army burning with righteous indignation was bound to win. Boom! Jonathan''s chaotic energy and Destino Art vitality merged to provide the Soul Vortex with power. Finally, three cracks formed on the emerald sword with a snap. ¡°F*ck!¡± All the colors drained from Silvius'' countenance as he turned pale as a ghost after sensing that. He hastily turned to Mona and said, ¡°Your Holiness, please help me save my magic item!¡± Aside from depending on Narma''s reputation to do as he pleased at Pollerton, the Creation Gem was his greatest reliance. He would be utterly depressed if something were to happen to his Creation Gem. Mona also sensed something was amiss, so she didn''t dare to dawdle as she knew full well that if Silvius lost his Creation Gem, their alliance might fall apart. She immediately waved her hand, and a dimensional portal instantly appeared within the Soul Vortex. ¡°Break!¡± Jonathan let out a guttural scream, wanting to shred that formidable dimensional portal into pieces. However, the dimensional portal remained unscathed amid the storm as no energy could approach the dimensional portal. Right then, Mona waved her hand again, and a massive white hand materialized in the sky. The hand reached into the dimensional portal and pulled out the emerald sword the next second. Overjoyed, Silvius manipted his magic item with his thoughts, turning the emerald sword into Creation Gem and putting it away in his storage ring. Unfortunately, Creation Gem had already sustained permanent damage. Nevertheless, Silvius was utterly relieved that he could still retrieve his Creation Gem. At that moment, without Creation Gem, Silvius was like an unintimidating toothless tiger. Hence, Jonathan decided not to run anymore. Naturally, he had also perceptively sensed Silvius was no longer a threat. In this case, I''d like to see if I can do away with Theos'' primordial spirit and rescue Torrence and Fekro today! Chapter 493 The Sword Of Roland Chapter 493 The Sword Of Rnd Even though Silvius had other techniques on hand, his trump card was the Creation Gem. Now that it had been damaged, he was no longer keen on battle. Instead, he was curious to see how powerful Mona truly was. Meanwhile, Jonathan''s ego was boosted after defeating Silvius. He now felt the urge to challenge Mona to see if he could beat her. The vast blue sky looked gorgeous with the morning sun shining brightly in the center. Jonathan leaped into the air and faced off with Mona. As for Silvius, he was hiding right behind her back. Mona, not one for idle chatter, gave Jonathan an icy stare beforeunching her attack upon him. With a wave of her hand, she attempted to grab Jonathan with Five Element Palm, a technique the latter had seen the day before. It was so powerful that many magic items were powerless against it. At that moment, five kinds of elemental energy culminated together to form a giant palm that reached out to seize Jonathan. All he could see was darkness as the giant palm blocked off the sky like a mountain tumbling upon him, leaving him no chance of escape. Without a moment''s hesitation, Jonathan unleashed Stormwind Fist, firing a ball of raging energy forward. As the two powerful attacks smashed into each other, a loud rumble rang out from the ensuing explosion. All of a sudden, Five Element Palm disintegrated into thin air alongside Stormwind Fist. The sight unsettled Mona slightly, for she hadn''t expected Jonathan to be capable of neutralizing Five Element Palm. As Five Element Palm contained the five elements of nature, it was extremely difficult to ovee. What Mona didn''t realize was that Jonathan''s Stormwind Fist was not justprised of the five elements but also tinged with dark elements. Theirbination had created chaotic energy. The purest form of chaotic energy in the world was capable of tearing apart the energy of the five elements. This was consistent with thew of equilibrium in the universe. Originally, Jonathan''s cultivation level was indeed insufficient to subdue Five Element Palm. However, he managed to draw upon the power of chaotic energy for help. As chaotic energy was born out of overwhelming powers meshed together, it was the world''s rarest and most powerful form of energy. Meanwhile, Jonathan didn''t stop after negating Five Element Palm. Taking a step forward, he appeared right in front of Mona in a sh. Thereafter, he grabbed Mona''s throat with Dragon w, one of his most brutal techniques. All of a sudden, Mona disappeared in a sh of light, causing Jonathan to grasp nothing but thin air. The next moment, she appeared right behind him, causing him to turn around abruptly to face her. In his desperation, he unleashed Ice Frost. As a divine spirit, Mona was essentially a soul with no physical body. Those without one possessed few weaknesses. On top of that, Mona took to Moranta like a fish to water, for she could draw upon the endless supply of five elements in the air, giving her the ability to unleash overwhelming power. That was in contrast to a soul living in the main world, which was filled with elements that were detrimental to its existence such as polluted air, charged molecules, Heavenly Law, etc. Moranta was consequently like heaven to them. Obviously, it was hard for humans to be separated from their physical bodies regardless of how powerful their souls were. After all, their bodies were a medium for them to interact with the external world. Deep down, Jonathan knew that Mona''s physical body wasn''t afraid of positive energy. That was the reason why his attacks failed to deal the primordial spirit any damage despite the raging power they carried. Since physical attacks are ineffective against her, I''ll use magic instead! With that, Mona''s physical body was quickly frozen by Ice Frost which contained chaotic energy that was imbued with the powerful spirit of Destino Art. By embedding the spirit within the technique, Jonathan could significantly enhance its devastating impact. Just as expected, Mona could no longer transform after that. The fact that he had managed to freeze Mona brought Jonathan a sense of unease, for it wasn''t logical for a deity''s primordial spirit to be so easily restrained. Nheless, Jonathan couldn''t care less about it then. Arms folded, he let out an earth-shattering roar as he furiously tore apart the elemental energies surrounding him. ¡°Argh! Furnace of the heavens and the earth, Soul Vortex!¡± All of a sudden, a furnace that looked like a ck hole emerged and sucked Mona into it. Just as its overwhelming power was about to tear Mona into shreds, an icy glint shed across her eyes. As she opened her eyes suddenly, the ice that encapsted her shattered. She then opened a dimensional portal with a wave of her hand and escaped Soul Vortex by jumping through it. Before Jonathan had the chance to react, she pointed her finger at him and cast Dark Prison. Jonathan''s vision suddenly turned ck as darkness closed in on him from every direction. He was then sealed in a dark prison that was two square meters big and shrinking rapidly, squeezing him inside. Despite his shock, he understood that the dark prison was another mysterious pocket dimension. When he recalled how Creation Gem dispelled Blood Demon Seed, he unleashed the next level of ming Sword without hesitation. In the blink of an eye, countless rays of light and fiery mesbined into light swords that were filled with murderous intent. The countless light swords swarmed forward with unparalleled ferocity. Crack! The prison was smote into pieces. Jonathan had negated Dark Prison with his own magic, a development that Mona and Silvius didn''t believe possible. The tremendous progress and strength Jonathan disyed had caught them by surprise. When Silvius was trapped in Dark Prison earlier, he had only escaped by using Creation Gem. ¡°Time to die!¡± Jonathan roared as he conjured up a giant palm with chaotic energy. This giant palm was a technique minted by him in an instant¡ªSky-Shattering Palm. It carried a sense of fearlessness that one possessed when challenging the gods and the brazenness of grasping the world in one''s hands. The next instant, it swallowed Mona within its grasp. Cognizant of its power, Mona opened another dimensional portal as her expression slightly changed. ¡°D*mn it!¡± Once again, Jonathan grasped nothing but thin air. After fleeing through the dimensional portal, a grim look descended upon her face. With Silvius around, she felt humiliated over the fact that she couldn''t defeat a lowly enemy despite being a deity. If I don''t do something about that strange portal of hers, no amount of techniques will help me defeat her. Jonathan was filled with frustration after Mona easily avoided his attacks time and again by using dimensional portals. Once again, he unleashed Sky-Shattering Palm. The powerful chaotic energy within him gave him an endless supply of spiritual energy, allowing him to unleash devastating techniques without tiring. It was a feat that would elicit awe from anyone watching. However, Mona had no such thoughts when faced with Sky-Shattering Palm. She had used dimensional portals to slip away due to their ease, not because she had no other way of countering it. Nheless, Jonathan''s uniqueness wasn''t lost upon her. Given how talented he is, I have to get rid of him as soon as possible. Otherwise, it''s just a matter of time before he bes a huge problem. The moment Mona emerged from the dimensional portal, Jonathan pulled out Blood Demon Seed. In that instant, the pocket dimension of Blood Demon Seed encapsted the dimensional portal within it. With that, the dimensional portal appeared on the bar street of Horington. Even though the street was wrought with devastation, many bystanders hade to see the dimensional portal that had appeared in the middle of it. At the same time, countless police cars arrived to lock down the scene. Despite being a pocket dimension, it was still a world where the process of cause and effect was being yed out. ¡°D*mn it!¡± Mona''s eyes narrowed as she attempted to extract the dimensional portal from within. Sensing the change in the dimensional portal, Jonathan realized that it was attempting to swallow his pocket dimension and turn it into its own. As that realization dawned upon him, Jonathan quickly produced another pocket dimension. The dimensional portal subsequently moved rapidly within it. Appearing on the highway one moment before emerging in the middle of the ocean and then Yaleview next. In the end, it reappeared once more in Lostaria. However, regardless of where the dimensional portal traveled, Jonathan would confine it inside the pocket dimension. Truth be told, it was all due to Jonathan''s wide worldview. Otherwise, his mind wouldn''t be able to keep up with the dimensional portal''s changes and would''ve allowed it to escape. Now that the dimensional portal was sealed, Jonathan seized Mona immediately with Sky-Shattering Palm. ¡°How dare you!¡± Detecting the vitality and energy Sky-Shattering Palm was imbued with, Mona turned into a sh of light and escaped. Puppet body! Jonathan was stunned, as he could feel that he had killed Mona with Sky-Shattering Palm. The truth was, she had already escaped. It was then that he realized he had only crushed a puppet body of Mona''s. Within the Holy Scripture, it was written that Mona had a hundred puppet bodies which she could deploy in desperate situations. ¡°You despicable mortal. You have now managed to piss me off!¡± Mona''s beautiful face had contorted in rage. ¡°You should just die!¡± Without holding back, Jonathan charged forward and unleashed Sky-Shattering Palm again. Meanwhile, the rapid firing of powerful techniques had finally taken a toll on his vitality. He knew that he had to end the battle fast. At the same time, his self-confidence was at an all-time high. Watching from the side, Silvius felt a chill down his spine as he murmured under his breath, ¡°The fact that his physical body contains so much power is truly terrifying.¡± This time, Mona didn''t use her puppet body against Sky-Shattering Palm. Instead, she let out a snort and pulled out a long green sword with a glint in her eyes. The sword was exceptionally sharp, and its sudden appearance covered the surroundings with a green hue. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°Rnd''s Sword!¡± Silvius couldn''t help but turn pale at the sight of it. All of a sudden, Mona fired out a light sword with a sh. The attack flew forward and smashed Sky-Shattering Palm into pieces upon contact. Thereafter, the light sword progressed in Jonathan''s direction, undeterred. In that instant, Jonathan and Silvius had the same epiphany. The reason Jonathan could draw out the battle wasn''t that he was a match for Mona. Instead, she had been holding back all this while because capturing him alive had been her objective. Chapter 494 Sly Chapter 494 Sly The light sword from Rnd''s Sword could bepared to a physical weapon. Its speed was lightning-fast, and its force was lethal. There wasn''t enough time for Jonathan tounch another attack. Furthermore, all his attacks seemed futile against the sword''s energy. The light sword was so sharp that it could cut through any spiritual energy, and even elemental energy would be useless against it. Right as Jonathan was close to dying under Rnd''s Sword, he let out the dimensional portal in the Blood Demon Seed in that critical moment. Then, he trapped the light sword in the pocket dimension. Crack! Before Jonathan could stabilize the Blood Demon Seed''s pocket dimension, the sword''s energy had broken through at incredible speed and continued charging toward him. Jonathan''s expression turned grim at the impending danger. In turn, he quickly amassed an Ice Shield for dear life. The light sword stabbed into Jonathan''s Ice Shield like an arrow, causing it to shatter as though it was ayer of fragile ss. While Jonathan retreated with light steps, he amassed an Ice Column in midair. Like an icebreaker, the light sword broke through everything in its path. Dread flooded Jonathan at the light sword''s insane power. His heart pounded furiously at the precarious situation. At the end of his wits, he took out the Dragon Binding Gloves from his spatial ring, putting them on. As he continued his retreat, he didn''t stop amassing Ice Columns to chip away at the light sword''s energy. When the sword''s energy finally dwindled, he reached a finger out and tapped on the de with a roar. The sword''s energy was tangible, like an actual sword. With quick movements, Jonathan struck the sword''s weak spot. Jonathan had used Heavenly Hook with that move, infusing a powerful spiral current into the de. In a split second, an ear-splitting screech echoed from the sword. At that same time, he sensed an overwhelming force counteracting his attack. The vibration was so intense that his finger hurt. Shortly after, he clenched his fist and punched at the sword. With a loud bang, the sword shook violently and let out another loud screech. Jonathan finally learned the sword''s weakness. The sword''s powers were lethal against every other energy matter as it could disintegrate them. Since the de was Rnd''s, naturally, it was imbued with Rnd''s vitality, which enhanced its powers and rendered it invincible. However, Jonathan''s punch wasn''t merelyprised of energy. It was also a physical force. Moreover, his punching force embodied the power of internal-style martial arts to disintegrate and crush other objects. The internal-style martial arts were incredibly mysterious. It could grind, crush, and destroy Force. It was an ever-changing technique. ¡°Break!¡± Jonathan shouted and grasped the sword with his hands. A secondter, a loud crack echoed, and the light sword crumbled. To defuse the energy of Rnd''s Sword, Jonathan had used all the cards up his sleeves to save his life. However, all that effort was simply to defeat one light sword from Rnd''s Sword. That realization dawned upon him, and he didn''t dare to underestimate Mona again. Silvius felt chills running down his back at the same thought. As expected of a sacred relic, Rnd''s Sword can destroy everything with incredible ease! ¡°You better surrender now, thief! The next burst of sword energy isn''t something you can defuse. I advise you to value your life!¡± Mona warned coldly. Jonathan didn''t respond. With a clench of his jaw and a swing of his hand, he threw another Stormwind Fist toward Mona before turning around and fleeing the scene. He realized his earlier thoughts of going up against Mona were too naive. His only choice was to flee and find a method to deal with Rnd''s Sword. Otherwise, he shouldn''t engage in another battle with her. ¡°D*mn it!¡± In the blink of an eye, Jonathan had raced over a kilometer away. Anger flowed through Mona at his cowardly action. He only dared to make such a bold move like this because he knew I wouldn''t kill him. He has slighted Theos Lynn too many times, so the person she hates the most is him. If I end Jonathan''s life like this, it won''t diminish her hatred and anger. At that moment, Mona kept away Rnd''s Sword and gave chase by conjuring a dimensional portal. Jonathan had gotten a fair distance away when a dimensional portal appeared in front of him. He knew things were turning south for him since Rnd''s Sword had damaged the Blood Demon Seed, and thetter could no longer be used. At that moment, he was powerless against the dimensional portal. Right when Mona stepped out of the dimensional portal, Jonathan hurriedly descended to the ground below. I can''t be a goody two shoes and follow the rules now. I need to get to a crowded ce. Regardless of how domineering she is, Mona won''t dare to massacre the people of Lerton mindlessly. I hope she does do that, though, since that will incite Narma''s wrath. When Mona saw Jonathan was fleeing downward, she knew he was nning something again. He wants to distract me. Conflicted over not killing him, Mona continued to conjure dimensional portals, but every time she came out the other end of the portal, Jonathan would change his direction of escape. Before long, Jonathan had descended into Lerton. By then, he could care less about thews of Lerton and barged into one of the shops. The weather in Lerton that day was perfect. The sun shone brightly, and the sky was a clear blue with white clouds. When Jonathan stepped into the shop, Mona was right on his heels. He noticed it was a clothing store, and several customers were inside. The store manager was enthusiastically assisting them. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Jonathan leaped forward and concentrated elemental energy in his hands, lifting almost all the clothing into midair. All of a sudden, the entire store was shrouded in darkness. Soon after, Jonathan smashed through a wall and slipped out of the building. Dust flew everywhere within the store, reducing visibility and creating havoc. The scene was utter chaos. Jonathan slipped out of the store and arrived at the neighboring street. Mona was right behind him. Seeing that, Jonathan threw another Stormwind Fist at her. Stormwind Fist gathered a group of dark clouds with lightning weaving through them as though divine dragons were cutting through the clouds. Like an impending storm, the deafening thunderps were terrifying. Mona conjured a dimensional portal instantly and disappeared through it. The Stormwind Fist struck the air, destroying the buildings at the back. The force of the attack was more powerful than that of a high explosive. Clouds of dust flew everywhere, causing panic among the crowd. All of a sudden, all one could see was dust. It was Jonathan''s intention, despite knowing that unleashing that attack in a bustling city would trigger mass hysteria and hurt many innocents. However, Jonathan was left with no choice. If he didn''t create chaos, Mona would catch him, and he wouldn''t have a chance to turn the tides. The rules of Lerton were strict. Jonathan figured the situation would be in his favor if he broke the rules and caused amotion. That way, he would find the silver lining in the chaos. One had to praise Jonathan''s swift thinking. Clouds of dust, fearful screams, angry cussing, and loud noises¡ªit was a scene out of an apocalyptic movie. Even in unaffected stores, the workers and customers had fled the area. It wasplete chaos. Jonathan took the opportunity and blended into the crowd. Many of the customers were highly-skilled delinquents and old mages. They would mercilessly attack anyone who bumped or mmed into them. That, in turn, drove the scene into further chaos. Amid the mess, Jonathan quickly wielded the elusive force of Shadow Punch. No one could stop him as he cut through the crowd like a slippery eel. Helplessness washed over Mona. Her only choice was to cast a powerful spell and obliterate everyone there. However, that wasn''t an option since many old mages and highly-skilled individuals were at the scene. Naturally, they would fight back if she attacked. Plus, killing that many people, with businessmen among them, was going against Narma''s rules. He would certainly hold her ountable. Besides that, Lynn''s primordial spirit was still within Mona''s body. That meant Mona represented Lynn. The image of Lynn waspassionate and holy. If news of her massacring innocents spread, she wouldn''t have a reasonable exnation to convince the public. Mona urgently leaped into the air and focused on the situation below while unleashing The Void Manifestation. She needed to seize Jonathan the moment he slipped out of the crowd. Mona''s hatred toward Jonathan grew exponentially by that point. She wanted nothing more than to ughter that man with a wave of her sword. After a long while, Mona finally caught Jonathan fleeing away. Her gaze turned cial as she pursued him. She didn''t attack rashly, nning to lunge the minute Jonathan was in a deste area. A few minutes passed, and the look in Mona''s eyes changed. She descended onto the ground and seized the fleeing Jonathan. However, in the next second, she recognized the person wasn''t Jonathan. It was an unknown man d in Jonathan''s clothing. It was evident that she had fallen for Jonathan''s trick. The unknown man was under Jonathan''s chaotic energy''s control. Jonathan had engraved amand in the man''s mind to flee the area. Mona''s gaze turned icy. ¡°D*mn it!¡± she cussed as her rage burned brighter. Jonathan had used the same trick as before. It wasn''t that Mona was dumb to fall for it again, but under that kind of circumstance, a human''s mind was programmed to give chase without a second thought. That was habitual thinking. Like a scene in an infamous spy movie, when the spy plunged into the water with his car, a surfeit of agents encircled him from above. In that precarious situation, he pushed a corpse to the surface, tricking the agents into ridding the body with bullet holes. The spy and his partner used that window of opportunity to escape. When his partner asked the spy why thetter was so confident the agents would take the bait, the spy said the agents wouldn''t contemte the possibility that the body floating to the surface wasn''t his. The same situation applied to Jonathan and Mona. If Jonathan wanted to kill an enemy of his like Edward, the former would fall for the same trick and pursue the escapee when he spotted Edward running out of the crowd from midair. Mona quickly left the area and met up with Silvius. Silvius had been watching the entire scene from midair, so he kept his guard up. ¡°Can you find out that thief''s whereabouts immediately?¡± Mona questioned. Silvius answered, ¡°I''ll have to ask Karl about it.¡± Mona nodded and responded, ¡°I''ll go with you.¡± Silvius replied, ¡°But, Your Holiness, my Creation Gem¡ª¡± He was distressed that the Creation Gem had received permanent damage. It was a terrible cmity for him since he was only there to aid her in capturing Jonathan. Naturally, he would ask Mona topensate him for the loss. Chapter 495 Humble Chapter 495 Humble Mona cast a frigid nce at Silvius, causing thetter to shudder. However, Mona soon said, ¡°After we catch the thief, I will repair your Creation Gem and help you perfect Supreme Light Sword. In addition, I will give you a Dragon Chain. But before we catch the thief, you shall not ask me of any more requests. Is that understood?¡± Silvius was overjoyed and said, ¡°All right, I understand.¡± Then, Silvius and Mona went to a subsidiary of Secret Intel Camp to look for Karl. In the pawn shop of Secret Intel Camp, they spotted Karl right away. Silvius immediately asked Karl to find out where Jonathan was. Thetter was quick toply with his young master''s request. Before long, Karl had found Jonathan''s location. Mona and Silvius immediately set off in pursuit. However, where was Jonathan right then? He hadn''t escaped Lerton, for he understood the wisdom of hiding in in sight. It would be hopeless for him if he had fled to the wilderness. At least in Lerton, he could rely on the chaotic crowd for a second escape. Jonathan hid in an inn and began to meditate in his room. He took a look at Yeverie and rabelle. Both of them were safe in the storage ring, unaffected by the outside world. However, Yeverie was very worried about Jonathan''s situation, as well as Torrence and Fekro''s safety. Jonathan said to Yeverie in a deep voice, ¡°For now, Torrence and Fekro should not be in danger. As long as I''m not caught, it''s not likely that Theos Lynn will kill them.¡± Yeverie still had reservations and asked, ¡°So what should we do? Both Mr. Torrence and Mr. Fekro have betrayed Theos. Theos Lynn must loathe them right now. What can we do to save them?¡± Jonathan didn''t want Yeverie to worry. Hence, he remained calm and said, ¡°I have my ways. You just take good care of rabelle. Leave everything else to me.¡± Jonathan always gave Yeverie a strong sense of security. After all, to her, Jonathan was almost omnipotent. Thus, when Jonathan spoke with such certainty, Yeverie was slightly relieved. Then, Yeverie went back into the storage ring to take care of rabelle. Despite having just reassured Yeverie that everything would be all right, Jonathan was, in reality, ovee with anxiety. He had realized that Silvius was a key figure. Lynn should not have been able to find them. However, after Silvius appeared, Lynn managed to locate their precise location andunched an attack on them. Though he managed to escape for now, he was afraid that the enemy would find him again soon. What was even scarier was that Lynn actually knew about the existence of rabelle. It was unimaginable. rabelle had never been exposed from the beginning. Hence, how could Silvius have found out everything about them? Jonathan then realized that he had to think about the matter from another perspective altogether. In the main world, even someone like Gabriel could predict divine secrets. In a lost world like Moranta, where elemental energy and Divine Masters were prevalent, Silvius had to be using some sort of magical weapon to predict divine secrets. That must be how Silvius came to know of my location as well as rabelle''s existence. Jonathan''s heart pounded, and cold sweat ran down his forehead. If that was the case, he wondered if it meant he had nowhere else to run to. This ce isn''t safe either! Jonathan abruptly jumped up. However, just as he was about to escape from the window, a ray of light shed outside. Then, a light sword shed toward Jonathan. He stepped back and avoided the light sword. Jonathan was genuinely startled. He thought the light sword was from Rnd''s Sword. After he managed to dodge it, he realized that it was just an ordinary light sword. However, at this time, two people flew in from the window. They were none other than the beautiful, albeit icy, Mona and Silvius. Mona''s eyes shed with cold murderous intent. She shot a re at Jonathan and enunciated her words, ¡°Thief, my patience is wearing thin. If you dare resist again, I will kill you right here and now!¡± Her words were not an idle threat. Jonathan immediately felt chills down his spine, and his entire body went cold. This was absolutely a matter of life and death. He knew that Lynn was truly angry. She would not tolerate his escape again. If he resisted now, she would not hesitate to kill him. Jonathan had witnessed the power of Rnd''s Sword. Aware of the consequences, Jonathan knew that any further resistance would only prompt Mona to unleash the formidable Rnd''s Sword, ensuring his death. Hence, Jonathan really didn''t dare to make a single move. Silvius fixed his gaze on Jonathan. He had no sympathy for thetter at all. All he wanted was for Mona to catch Jonathan quickly so that she could help him repair and enhance Creation Gem. At that moment, Silvius no longer lusted after women. Akin to a car enthusiast whose car had broken down, all he cared about then was his precious magic item getting repaired. Jonathan stared at Mona and said, ¡°Even if I don''t resist, I will still end up dying from your torment. In that case, I might as well die in your hands now. At the very least, it''ll be a quick and merciful death for me!¡± Mona''s eyes grew colder. ¡°That''s an issue for another time. I''m giving you three breaths'' time. If you do not surrender, I will take your worthless life!¡± Jonathan felt a stab in his chest when she said his life was worthless. He had already suffered enough indignation in the main world. However, even in a lost world like Moranta, he was still driven to death by Lynn. Then again, he had no help at Moranta. Now that he was driven into a corner, death was the only way out. Have I really run out of good luck? Jonathan knew very well that in the face of absolute power, all techniques were futile. With his current level of cultivation, he stood no chance against Mona''s Rnd''s Sword. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Meanwhile, Mona started to count, ¡°One, two...¡± No, I cannot perish like this. Perhaps an opportunity will ariseter on. As long as I''m alive, there will be a chance to turn the tables. The brief moment of mortal terror made him promptly dere, ¡°Very well, I surrender.¡± He raised his hands in capittion before sitting down cross-legged. The murderous glint in Mona''s eyes receded at his deration, and she pointed at Jonathan. Immediately, a Dragon Chain sprung out, binding Jonathan tightly. He was immobilized. However, Dragon Chain''s unique property also became evident to him. There were tiny barbs on the chain that would intensify their grip, digging deeper into one''s flesh with every struggle. Dragon Chain wasn''t an extraordinary magical weapon. Had Jonathan resisted before being ensnared, he could have escaped its grasp. However, now restrained, escape seemed impossible. Once bound by Dragon Chain, even a deity would struggle to break free. A bitter smile crept up Jonathan''s face when the pang of realization hit him. He had truly yed with fire this time, thoroughly provoking Lynn after all he had put her through. It was apparent that Lynn would love nothing more than to y him alive and drink his blood. Now that everyone was in her hands, Jonathan didn''t even dare to contemte his uing fate. Witnessing Jonathan''s capture, Silvius beamed in delight. Rushing in to curry favor with Mona, he lavished her with praises. ¡°Your Holiness, that was a true disy of divine power.¡± Despite that, Mona merely cast a frosty nce at him and ordered, ¡°Remove his storage ring.¡± Silvius dutifully stripped Jonathan of his storage and spatial rings, leaving him destitute. Nheless, he was unable to disy a sliver of resistance. Mona took over the storage and spatial rings. With a swift flick of her wrist, Yeverie and rabelle were tossed out. Yeverie''s face turned ashen when she noticed that Jonathan had been captured. rabelle, on the other hand, appeared to have grown and matured slightly, though she still retained a dog-like demeanor. She attempted to win Mona over by wagging her tongue, much to Jonathan and Yeverie''s disbelief. Is rabelle without dignity? However, Mona did not reciprocate rabelle''s friendliness. Instead, she let out a cold scoff and grasped rabelle by her throat. The poor creature instantly cried out in rm. ¡°Let her go!¡± Yeverie cried out. Her eyes turned cold, and she charged straight at Mona instinctively, aiming a powerful punch at thetter''s throat. Silvius, amused by the scene, pointed with his finger and immobilized Yeverie with Ice Frost. Wrapping a possessive arm around her waist, he even dared to nt a kiss on her cheek. ¡°F*ck you!¡± Jonathan cursed aloud, his eyes zing with fury. Yeverie is my woman! This humiliation, right before his eyes, was an unbearable affront. ¡°Let her go!¡± Jonathan roared. Silvius reveled in Jonathan''s rage, spurring him on. He turned to Mona and said, ¡°Your Holiness, it seems this thief cares greatly for this woman. Since you despise him so, why not grant her to me as my mistress to vent your spite?¡± ¡°Agreed,¡± Mona replied immediately, her eyes gleaming with vindictive satisfaction. She was usually a calm andposed person. However, she seemed unusually excited at Jonathan''s fury, a rare disy of mortal emotions. His rage soothed her resentment, offering a twisted sense of pleasure. Silvius let out raucousughter. Yeverie''s eyes welled up with tears as utter humiliation and helplessness swamped her. Yet, she could not move. Jonathan''s humiliation peaked, and his sense of despair intensified. In that moment, he was ovee with regret. Given another chance, he would fight to the death and neverpromise. He had overestimated Lynn''s mercy. ¡°Your Holiness!¡± Indignation filled Jonathan''s eyes with tears as he implored Mona. ¡°I know I deserve to die for my sins, but I beg you, do not harm Yeverie. If you let her go, I will do whatever you ask.¡± ¡°Jonathan!¡± Yeverie cried, heartbroken at his desperate plea. ¡°Don''t beg her! I can die, but I can''t bear to see you like this.¡± Chapter 496 The Terrifying Enemy Chapter 496 The Terrifying Enemy Yeverie wept in despair. It seemed like an endless cycle of humiliation for Jonathan. No matter how hard he fought or how desperately he tried, he was always held back by an insurmountable force. It felt like he was constantly being pushed down, no matter what he did. This wasn''t just Jonathan''s struggle; Edward, Tristan, Ignatius, and Lynn faced the same fate. The Chosen One? Jonathan couldn''t help but question himself, doubting the significance of being the Chosen One if this was his destiny. Unfortunately, the Heavens were not moved by Jonathan''s thoughts. It would not be swayed by anyone''s joy, sorrow, or anger, and would remain firm and unyielding in its will. The Heavens were indeed merciless! In a way, it was like when one saw a room infested with ants. One would only think about getting rid of them without considering the emotional needs or grievances of the ants. One wouldn''t even notice if those ants were screaming about the injustice of their fate. Thus, Mona showed no mercy toward Jonathan and Yeverie in the same way. She imprisoned rabelle in a ventted storage ring, a prison where Torrence and Fekro were also held captive. Mocking Yeverie, Mona sneered, ¡°Do you really think he cares about you? It''s just a matter of his pride as a man. He can tolerate your death but not you being humiliated by others because you''re his woman and the symbol of his pride.¡± Pausing for a moment, Mona turned to Jonathan and said, ¡°You im to be willing to obey and follow me? Well, apologies then, but I see no use for you at all. The only satisfaction I get from you is seeing you in pain!¡± At that moment, Mona seemed to have transformed into Theos, appearing incredibly cold and ruthless. Despite her extraordinary abilities, she was still human and exhibited the same human selfishness and cruelty as anyone else. Perhaps true saints only existed in legends and stories, or maybe saints were nothing more than figments of human imagination. Jonathan nced at Yeverie, and she met his gaze. There were no words to be spoken as Jonathan was bound by Dragon Chain, so any struggle would only increase his pain. ¡°Silvius, don''t you desire this woman? She''s right here. Why are you still holding back?¡± Mona continued. Silvius was stunned. At that moment, Jonathan felt as if he was struck by lightning. These words came from Theos herself, a woman who held such a high position, yet she disyed such despicable and wicked behavior. It was truly revolting. However, Silvius felt somewhat embarrassed. Although he was known as a yboy, he wasn''t the type to stoop so low. He immediately rejected Mona''s proposition, saying, ¡°Your Holiness, I would rather take her back and enjoy her at home.¡± Mona replied, ¡°If you still want my help in repairing Creation Gem, then you''d better follow my instructions immediately.¡± Silvius found himself in a dilemma. He nced at Mona and gritted his teeth. Well, screw it! Even though this is pretty distasteful and I know I''m being a bit of a jerk here, let''s face it, Her Holiness isn''t any better either. Anyway, Jonathan is as good as dead. If he''s dead, then nobody else will find out about this. Besides, I''ve got to admit that doing this right in front of Her Holiness is quite thrilling! After Silvius considered his options, his eyes lit up with excitement. He embraced Yeverie and began to touch her. ¡°Stop!¡± Jonathan''s eyes turned bloodshot at the sight. Fury erupted within him as he began struggling with all his might. Dragon Chain contracted immediately, its spikes viciously twisting into Jonathan''s flesh, causing him excruciating and inhuman pain. It was akin to the feeling of a screw being twisted into one''s flesh. At that moment, Jonathan experienced that exact torture. However, he didn''t stop. If he couldn''t protect his woman and if he had to witness her being humiliated by others, then he would rather die in agony. Blood gushed from every pore of Jonathan''s body as his flesh was ripped and torn apart mercilessly by the spikes. His furious and desperate howls echoed through the air, sending a chilling wave of terror through Silvius. It was a sight that shook Silvius to his core, as he had never seen someone who could subject himself to such cruel torment. Silvius felt a growing sense of unease as his movement paused on Yeverie''s body. He had a feeling that if he continued, he would be courting trouble upon himself if this man survived. Moreover, in such a harrowing environment where Jonathan continued to inflict torture upon himself, how could Silvius carry on? He wasn''t a sadistic pervert after all. Thus, Silvius abruptly stopped. Jonathan''s despair momentarily abated when he saw that, and he ceased his desperate struggles. However, the searing pain intensified at this point, causing him to involuntarily groan in agony. Blood continued to drip incessantly, rapidly forming a pool of blood beneath him. He appeared completely drenched in blood. It was a gruesome sight straight out of a horror story. Mona continued to watch with cold eyes. She said to Silvius, ¡°Why did you stop? Why not continue?¡± Silvius took a deep breath and replied, ¡°Your Holiness, I can''t go on anymore.¡± Mona questioned, ¡°Why?¡± Silvius nced at Jonathan and said, ¡°Although I may not be a virtuous person, I believe in mutual consent. Moreover, even as enemies, I believe Jonathan deserves respect. Let me be honest with you. I can''t continue because I''m afraid. As long as Jonathan is alive, I know I''ll be in great trouble. I have plenty of women, and I don''t need to invite such a terrifying enemy into my life for the sake of one woman.¡± After that, Silvius looked at Jonathan and said, ¡°Jonathan, you saw it too. I didn''t do anything to your woman. I hope that even if you manage to escape one day, you won''t treat me as your enemy. Deal?¡± Looking at Silvius, Jonathan endured the pain and nodded, saying, ¡°Okay.¡± Mona sneered sarcastically and said, ¡°What a joke! Silvius, do you think he has a chance to escape?¡± Silvius responded, ¡°Although the possibility is small, my grandfather once said that nothing is absolute in this world. As long as Jonathan is alive, there is a chance he''ll be able to escape. Everything in the world is subject to change.¡± Mona said, ¡°What did you tell me all of that for? Aren''t you afraid that I won''t fix Creation Gem for you?¡± Silvius replied, ¡°Your Holiness, I respect and fear you. But please remember, our deal was to capture Jonathan. Now that he''s caught, you have no reason to go back on your word, right? Besides, Creation Gem got damaged while helping you aplish the task!¡± Mona retorted, ¡°Enough. You can go now. Leave Creation Gem behind. After three days, I''ll fix it and return it to you.¡± Pleased by her words, Silvius took out the damaged Creation Gem. The numerous cracks on Creation Gem pained Silvius just by looking at it. Then, Mona stored Creation Gem in her storage ring. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Silvius said, ¡°Well then, Your Holiness, I''ll take my leave.¡± ¡°One more thing. Don''t mention what happened today to anyone,¡± Mona reminded him. Silvius nodded and said, ¡°I understand the situation!¡± His answer showed that he grasped the gravity of the situation and that she didn''t have to worry about him leaking it out. Mona was satisfied upon hearing that. Afterward, Silvius leaped through the window and disappeared into the void. Silvius knew he didn''t need to worry about how to find Mona three dayster. After Silvius left, Jonathan realized something. Mona never intended for Silvius to humiliate Yeverie. She just wanted to see Jonathan suffer in pain. Therefore, after witnessing Jonathan''s torment, Mona didn''t insist on Silvius continuing the act. ¡°Do you really think you can escape?¡± Mona asked Jonathan casually. Jonathan was in intense pain from the spikes of Dragon Chain that were still digging into his flesh. Thankfully, he had unparalleled physical strength that could withstand this torment. If it were any other magician, they would''ve died from the agony long ago. At this moment, facing Mona''s question, he simply replied nonchntly, ¡°I do believe I have a chance to escape, and one day, I''ll make you my prisoner. I''ll even have you kneel before my crotch and¡ª¡± ¡°You scoundrel!¡± Her eyes zing, Mona cast a spell, causing the spikes to grow again. Jonathan''s face contorted in agony as pain surged through his body. ¡°Jonathan?¡± Yeverie eximed in shock, her heart aching for him. Mona said, ¡°You were begging for mercy just a moment ago, and now you can''t help but spout such nonsense? There are plenty of men in this hotel. If you dare to be insolent again, I''ll have all these men serve your woman well.¡± The torment was unbearable, but Jonathan gritted his teeth and refused to let even a whimper escape his lips. Fortunately, the spikes on Dragon Chain stopped growing. Jonathan took a deep breath and said, ¡°In my homnd, there''s a saying: ''Nothing is set in stone!'' Well, things have changed now.¡± Mona replied, ¡°I don''t see any difference in your situation from before.¡± Jonathan said, ¡°The difference is that I''m no longer afraid of death. You want to use Yeverie to hurt me and strike me down, but while I care about her, I care even more about my own dignity. If you continue this, I''ll just take my own life. Once I die, I won''t care about anything that ensues!¡± His words were merciless. He showed no affection toward Yeverie, making it clear that once he was dead, he would no longer care about what happened to her. Yeverie naturally understood his words, but she didn''t me him. She knew him well enough to understand that everything he said had a purpose. Nevertheless, Yeverie''s expression revealed a shocked and sad look. Mona stared deeply into Jonathan''s eyes. ¡°Why won''t you kill me?¡± Jonathan suddenly asked, leaving Mona stunned. Jonathan mustered a smile and said, ¡°Your only chance of defeating me is by killing me. It''s the only way you''ll win. If you spare me, I''ll definitely find a way to turn the tide and rise again. Since you possess the original Holy Scripture, you should know that I''m the Chosen One. What does it mean to be the Chosen One? It means being chosen by the heavens and having destiny on my side. Therefore, all the magic I possess is beyond your reach. I also possess primordial chaos, which you don''t. Right now, you are merely a tribtion that will strengthen me and a tribtion that I''ll ovee. Yet, under the influence of the Heavenly Law, you cannot end my life.¡± Chapter 497 Imprisoned Chapter 497 Imprisoned ¡°I can''t kill you?¡± An icy gleam shed across Mona''s eyes. ¡°Who said I can''t kill you?¡± Jonathan replied, ¡°Then why haven''t you done it?¡± The confrontation was palpable and elusive. It was as if Jonathan was deliberately courting death. Mona pointed at Jonathan, and as she did, Rnd''s Sword appeared in The Void and instantly hovered at Jonathan''s throat. However, the sword didn''t move further. At that moment, Jonathan wore a calm expression and uttered nonchntly, ¡°You can do away with me with just a single thought, yet why are you still hesitating?¡± Complex emotions filled Mona''s gaze. She could indeed kill him right now, but inexplicably, she didn''t want him dead just like that. Theos was a high and mighty, revered existence. No one dared disrespect her throughout the long years she had lived. However, Jonathan dragged Theos off her pedestal and repeatedly humiliated her. Therefore, Theos, who was possessing Mona''s body at that moment, harbored Mortal hatred toward Jonathan. Now, Jonathan''s life was in her hands, and she certainly wouldn''t want to grant him an easy death. Even as Jonathan continued to provoke him, she couldn''t bring herself to swing the sword. Killing him with a single stroke would be letting him off too lightly. ¡°Why won''t you kill me?¡± he probed further. She withdrew Rnd''s Sword and responded coldly, ¡°You fear torture, so you want me to kill you and let you off the hook so easily? Do you think I will fall for it?¡± Jonathan said, ¡°If I truly wished to die, I could''ve easily aplished it. I can just destroy the mind sphere in my cerebral domain. Why should I instigate you to take my life?¡± He paused briefly before adding, ¡°In fact, I''m just telling the truth. The Chosen One doesn''t die easily. You''re genuinely just one of my many tribtions. Your Holiness, you''re an erudite celestial schr, so why aren''t you consulting the original Holy Scripture?¡± Annoyance shed in Mona''s eyes. ¡°Do I need you to teach me what to do?¡± ¡°Your Holiness, I''ve indeed wronged you before, but I had no choice. I only wanted to survive. Now that things have progressed to this stage, you''ve taken your revenge, and I''ve suffered enough too. Since you''re unwilling to kill me, why don''t you let me and the others go? You can look into this. Yeverie and I came from the main world. Why don''t you let us return to the main world and consider our scores settled so we can part ways on a friendly note? What do you say?¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Mona was momentarily stunned beforeughing out loud. ¡°So, after this lengthy speech, your goal is wanting me to release all of you? Dream on!¡± Jonathan borated, ¡°Must you push things to an irreversible state? Can''t you admit that I''m indeed your adversary? If you don''t kill me, I''ll have a chance to escape. If I escape, our rtionship will surely turn hostile. But now, we can forgo our grudges. Mypanions and I will leave Moranta, and we''ll never step foot here again. That way, what harm will it do to you? Why won''t you let this slide?¡± Jonathan pressed further, trying to fight for a slim chance of survival. Mona stared at Jonathan in silence. His body was enduring excruciating pain, but hope was kindling in his heart as he gazed at Mona with a glimmer of anticipation. He felt his speech and the solution he put forth was reasonable and fair. What he had proposed was a win-win oue. But soon, a hint of mockery shed across her eyes. ¡°Brat, you''re just my lowly captive now, yet you think you can talk your way out of this? Aren''t you being too naive?¡± She paused momentarily before continuing, ¡°So what if you''re the Chosen One? So what if you''re from the main world? I''m more intrigued to keep you alive now to see how you n to escape my grasp. If I can''t even subdue an insignificant brat like you, am I worthy of being addressed by others as Her Holiness? Do you really think I''m a lowly figureparable to Silvius?¡± Jonathan''s heart sank. He realized he''s made a grave mistake. Previously, Silvius'' retreat had given him courage, but Silvius was obviously not in the same league as Theos. What Jonathan had failed to take into ount was the pride of the elite. In the past, Jonathan had made the same error when facing Yasir, who had the tendency to kill in a fit of anger. At that moment, Mona was behaving in the same manner. An elite wouldn''t harbor fear, nor would they allow that emotion to arise within them. If Mona had chosen to concede out of fear that Jonathan would be a threat, how could she have attained her current aplishments? Jonathan had totally miscalcted. At that point, there was nothing left to say, so he fell silent. Hooked by Dragon Chain, he continued to endure the pain and exerted control over his vitality to prevent excessive blood loss. Fortunately, Mona didn''t n to torment him further. After giving it a thought, she withdrew all the spikes from Dragon Chain. The moment the spikes retracted, they tore through Jonathan''s body in reverse, inflicting another wave of spine-chilling agony beyond human endurance on him. Immediately afterward, Mona locked him inside her storage ring. The moment he was sent into the storage ring was an intriguing experience. The entrance of the storage ring was filled with blinding lights. Once he stepped in, he was inside the ring and found himself in a solitary cell. As the cell was no more than two square meters, Jonathan could only sit upon entering. Subsequently, he was bound by Dragon Chain again. He thought he could meet Yeverie, Torrence, Fekro, and the others once inside, but he realized that was just wishful thinking. There was no light in the cell, and only darkness reigned. Jonathan felt extremely miserable, both physically and psychologically. Visually, that ce was simply too depressing. Being confined in a dark room was a severe punishment in the military, but his current predicament was even worse. Mentally, all of Jonathan''s hopes to escape were extinguished. Huff! He let out a long sigh. Still, he hadn''t really given up. I must find a way to save myself. No matter how hard it may be, I have to try. At that moment, Jonathan couldn''t see the situation outside. He scanned his surroundings and could tell the storage ring was intricately crafted and secured with mysterious formations. It would be utterly difficult for him to break out. Even if he did escape the storage ring, he couldn''t get away from Theos. Before that, he must first think about how to deal with that d*mn Dragon Chain. Jonathan''s mind raced. He knew that his priority was to find a way to survive. Only then would he be capable of rescuing Yeverie and the others. Theos had promised Silvius to help him repair Creation Gem within three days, which meant she wouldn''t leave Pollerton during that period. Jonathan''s biggest fear was that Theos would leave Pollerton and return to Holy Church at Paradiso. If that happened, Theos would be operating in her territory, rendering his survival entirely hopeless. Soon, he calmed down. Firstly, Jonathan felt the situation around him, and what depressed him was that elemental energy was completely blocked in the storage ring. Therefore, he couldn''t use The Void Manifestation or muster elemental energy to heal himself. Theos is indeed meticulous, not giving me any chance to escape. At that moment, the only thing Jonathan could rely on was primordial chaos. Primordial chaos was the most enigmatic aura, so he hoped it could work. He drove a portion of the primordial chaos out of his cerebral domain, which formed an elusive primordial spirit in the air. Originally, primordial chaos could take the form of The Void primordial spirit within The Void with elemental energy. But now, the primordial chaos could only manifest into that aura, an existence of pure vital energy in the air. That pure vital energy was closely connected with Jonathan''s cerebral domain. Even if it flew a thousand miles away, he could still feel the primordial chaos. In a way, the primordial chaos functioned as Jonathan''s eyes. At that moment, he used the primordial chaos as his virtual eyes. The first obstacle the primordial chaos faced in that pitch-ck cell was that the ce was sealed, but not to the extent of beingpletely airtight since Jonathan still needed to breathe. He searched for some time and found a small venttion hole. After that, the primordial chaos slowly flew out of the hole. That scene was magical, much like a man transforming into an apparition. However, scientifically, the human body couldn''t change between different states of matter and turn into gas. However, Jonathan''s primordial chaos was different. It resembled a formidable spiritual energy, equivalent to a primordial spirit, unbound by the physical body. Moreover, Theos also didn''t expect Jonathan to be equipped with that ability. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. An ordinary Magician, even an Archmage, wasn''t capable of condensing primordial spirit. Once the divine spirit in their spiritual energy left their cerebral domain, it would swiftly disperse if it wasn''t supported by elements. The extraordinary technique of possessing a primordial spirit wasn''t something that could be easily attained. Theos knew Jonathan was a peculiar person, but she was also aware of theck of elemental energy inside the storage ring. Under such circumstances, even she would face difficulty condensing a primordial spirit. Therefore, Theos reckoned there was no way Jonathan had that ability. However, the uniqueness of primordial chaos was demonstrated there as Jonathan could effortlessly let his primordial chaos leave the dark prison. Once outside the prison, he felt his cerebral domain suddenly turn bright, and a heavily guarded pce entered his vision. The pce was entirely white, and its ground was as smooth as a mirror. Ten small prison cells were located on the left side of the pce, simr to the one Jonathan was being held captive in, and the doors to the cells were tightly shut. Jonathan knew Yeverie, Torrence, Fekro, rabelle, and the others were imprisoned inside, but he couldn''t save them at that moment. Therefore, he decided to stay put for the time being. Then, he continued to observe the pce''s surrounding with his primordial chaos. Chapter 498 What Is Happening Outside Chapter 498 What Is Happening Outside As the leader of the divine sect, Lynn''s storage ring was actually a pce. The architecture of the pce was extraordinarily magnificent, with each corridor and terraceplementing each other. Moreover, there were courtyards with lotus ponds and specialized magic formations that provide illumination and nutrients. It was an excellent ce for rxation there. Even if Lynn was locked in a small dark room, she would enter a whole new world as soon as she entered the storage ring. The feeling must be marvelous. Somehow, the storage ring truly maximized the utilization of space. Within the space, there are numerous profound existences. Even in modern society, scientists were doing research on wormhole theory, a form of traveling in The Void. If the frequency of wormhole could be captured at high speed, instant travel over tens of thousands of kilometers could be realized. This was the science of the main world and not just any fantasy in a novel. Although current technological means had not reached such speeds, people had long been familiar with the term through many sci-fi films in the country. Since storage rings could be used in Moranta due to elemental energy, there had been significant promotion on them. Thus, the magicians had reached the pinnacle in terms of spatial maniption. However, once the storage rings entered the main world, where there was no support of elemental energy, they would immediately copse. In fact, after Jonathan carefully studied the storage ring, he believed that it was very likely that the space did not exist within the ring. Instead, someone used elemental power to create a mysterious space within The Void. The ring was just a gateway to transport people to that space. As for the spatial ring, it was fundamentally different from the storage ring. The maximum space in the spatial ring did not exceed ten square meters. Since the spatial ring required exquisite formation and unique material to support the space within it, it was an absolute rarity in the main world. Under normal circumstances, no one would even dare to think about creating a spatial ring. In terms of modern scientific technology, a ten-square-meter space was not a significant problem. However, the storage ring was a bit too exaggerated. The spatial ring could only amodate tens of square meters. For example, Lynn''s storage ring could fit a whole pce. In the main world, wormhole leaps and traveling in The Void were just imaginations. However, in Moranta, due to the abundance of elemental energy everywhere, Jonathan believed that the storage ring was just a gateway to a wormhole. Jonathan believed that wormhole leaps with elemental energy worked when there were water elements at both ces regardless of the distance between them. When both water elements were captured at the same frequency, they could be connected in that instant. This must be a principle of wormhole leaps! In the main world and the universe, the difficulty in achieving wormhole leapsy in the difficulty of capturing two identical frequencies. However, merely capturing the frequencies was insufficient. If the speed was not attainable, a wormhole leap could not be achieved. Interestingly, this difficulty did not exist in Moranta. So why was it so easy to achieve wormhole leaps in Moranta? In fact, Jonathan had doubted the existence of Moranta. He wondered where the vast space of Moranta was located on Earth. The existence of Earth had long been a consensus among the people of the main world. Hence, Jonathan thought that Moranta must be different from the main world in terms of time and space. The theory of parallel worlds had long been proposed by people other than Jonathan. Perhaps Moranta''s timeline was on the eighth of March, and the main world''s timeline was on the eighth of April. Thus, the two worlds existed parallel to each other, never crossing paths. The addition of time to a three-dimensional space created a four-dimensional space. In other words, a four-dimensional space was where time, space, and other objects were three-dimensional. Just like in a library, the eighth of March would be one book while the eighth of April would be another. The two books were both three-dimensional. The eighth of March world would be Moranta, and the eighth of April world would be Lost Ruins. However, no matter how time was nned and managed, time would always move forward. Therefore, time must have a correct and true reference, which must be the main world! Besides, often when people walked a certain path in reality and talked to someone, they might feel a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu. This was an experience that everyone had, and it happened quite frequently. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Could it be exined as when a person fell asleep, their thoughts were not as focused? That the soul wasposed of countless thoughts and information? At this time, some thoughts and information would scatter into the air, which was filled with maic fields, information, molecules, and so on. Well, people believe in destiny. It is a line that surrounds a person''s life, guiding one forward. At this time, when a person is in a dream, their thoughtse into contact with the information emitted by destiny, resulting in a feeling of familiarity. Some people may alsoe into contact with the information of someone they care about and dream that something will happen to them, and in the end, that person does encounter an ident. Perhaps this is the true sixth sense! In the universe, there is a discussion about four-dimensional space, five-dimensional space, and another theory. That is the inequality of time! In the sci-fi movie Interster, the protagonistnded on a covered in water for a little over four hours. When he returned to the main spaceship, the astronaut who had been waiting for him had already aged significantly¡ªthirty years older. They were originally about the same age. In the end, the protagonist, at the edge of the universe, transmitted information to his daughter on Earth through five-dimensional space. At that moment, Jonathan had already explored the entire pce through the chaotic energy. Inside the pce, there was a central grand magic array that could automatically absorb elemental power from the outside to support the space of the pce. However, the flow of elemental power is contained within the magic array. Externally, it is enveloped by Tower of Heaven. The tower was incredibly sturdy, making it difficult for external forces to prate. Especially without the assistance of elemental power, Jonathan simply could not break through the Tower of Heaven. Without breaking through the Tower of Heaven, Jonathan could not obtain elemental power. This is a contradiction and also the enigma of this pce. Then, Jonathanmanded the chaotic energy to explore the exit. This further plunged Jonathan into despair as he couldn''t find the exit of the pce. It was like being trapped in a small world. Inside Blood Demon Seed, Jonathan absorbed the five-element energy, naturally breaking Blood Demon Seed. But in this pce, there was simply no five-element energy. Hence, the pce was not supported by five-element energy. The core of the pce was the grand magic array inside Tower of Heaven! This situation made Jonathan feel like he was holding a hot potato everywhere he went, and he was unable to make a move. For a moment, Jonathan couldn''t figure out what to do. Helplessly, Jonathan had no choice but to withdraw the chaotic energy back into his mind. He decided to first figure out a way to deal with Dragon Chain on his body. Jonathan knew he couldn''t directly remove Dragon Chain himself. If he did, Lynn would sense it and immediately subdue him! This was an unsolvable problem in itself, but Jonathan couldn''t just give up like that. He had to find a way even if it was a glimmer of hope! After taking a deep breath, Jonathan stopped acting rashly and started contemting. Jonathan pondered for a solid half an hour. After half an hour, a glint of light shed in his eyes. Then, Jonathan fully channeled the chaotic energy into Dragon Chain. Jonathan knew that doing so might alert Lynn because she shared a spiritual connection with Dragon Chain. But Jonathan had to do it; otherwise, he would have no chance at all. Once the chaotic energy infiltrated the interior of Dragon Chain, Jonathan immediately understood its structure. The internal space of Dragon Chain was like a giant dragon, with spines inside resembling a dragon bone spur, each measuring two meters long. In that case, if Jonathan had continued to struggle, allowing those bone spurs to grow, they would have undoubtedly pierced through his flesh and twisted him into a tangled mess! That would have been the cruelest torture! Inside Dragon Chain, there was also the dragon spirit. This spirit was a pure consciousness controlled by Lynn. Jonathan immediately utilized the chaotic energy to control the dragon spirit, which contains the consciousness of Lynn. ¡°Refine!¡± Jonathan clenched his teeth and directly utilized the powerful chaotic energy to refine the chain. This strand of Lynn''s consciousness was a simple link. Lynn controlled Dragon Chain through this link. Now that Jonathan had refined this link, Lynn could no longer control Dragon Chain. In fact, there was something Jonathan didn''t know. After the dragon spirit was under Lynn''s control, it was nearly impossible for outsiders to break through. In fact, it should be said that it was impossible to break through. However, it was a rather strange phenomenon that Jonathan''s chaotic energy was the most primal and purest power since the chaotic era, and it was not repelled by any force. Naturally, Jonathan effortlessly reversed the control over Dragon Chain. ¡°Retrieve!¡± With a thought, Jonathan immediately had Dragon Chain in his hand. At that moment, Jonathan couldn''t help but worry. He was concerned that Lynn would sense the changes ande in to subdue him. But since it hade to this point, Jonathan couldn''t care about anything else. He shook his head and stood up. At that moment, Jonathan''s body was covered in scabs with blood stains, and his clothes had turned into garments covered in blood. Once the blood dried, it hardened into patches, making him feel extremely ufortable. ¡°Something''s not right!¡± Suddenly, something urred to Jonathan. This Dragon Chain was in sync with Lynn''s consciousness. When he first disrupted its structure, Lynn should have sensed it immediately. But now, five minutes had passed, and Lynn hadn''t reacted. What does this mean? It was a clear indication that she didn''t have time to attend to him right now. This is strange. Why wouldn''t she have time toe after me? It must be that she has encountered trouble! Hmm... What kind of trouble could she have encountered? At that moment, Jonathan''s mind was racing, and spinning particrly fast. What kind of trouble could it be? When Jonathan and Lynn fought in Lerton, they destroyed numerous shops and killed many people. The destruction had clearly vited the rules of Lerton. At this point, the authorities in Lerton should have found out about the fight. Hence, Narma must have confronted Lynn. Even if Lynn imed she didn''t do it, Narma would still demand that she handed over Jonathan. But Lynn was proud and certainly wouldn''t pay attention to the people representing Narma. Thus, a battle broke out... So, at that very moment, if Jonathan''s spections were correct, there must be intense fighting happening outside. Chapter 499 Taking Over Heavenly Palace Chapter 499 Taking Over Heavenly Pce Jonathan saw hope! He knew he had another chance of survival! That clearly had something to do with what he had done in the past. After all, Pollerton had its own rules and regtions. Before he escaped, both Lynn and he had broken the rules. The moment that happened, the authorities in Pollerton would want to look into it. However, during the process, there was a time difference. It was solely Jonathan''s luck. As such, he had to make good use of this opportunity. Otherwise, he might be doomed forever! Without further dy, Jonathan wanted to break out of the dark prison. His body was covered with injuries. Any movement would result in severe pain. However, that did not stop Jonathan. As far as he was concerned, he had a strong physique. Once he got the chance to rest, he would recover very fast. Gritting his teeth, he gave the prison door a hard kick. There was a loud noise, but the door did not budge! On the other hand, Jonathan''s wounds began to bleed again. ¡°Holy crap! No way! What is this door made of? Howe I can''t open it?¡± Jonathan found it hard to believe. Without wasting any more time, he used his chaotic energy to check it out. The energy was what allowed Jonathan to be so sessful and unique in Moranta. He was basically invincible because of the chaotic energy! Like certain characters in the main world, he was able to secure a strong foothold because he owned a powerful weapon and could create endless possibilities. Jonathan immediately used chaotic energy to check the structure of the door. He soon discovered from the underground system that the magic formation had used magic elements to secure the door. The magic elements were flowing internally and not through the air. Basically, it was just iron walls. There must be a lock to open this door. If there''s a lock, there must be a keyhole! Oh my! If my chaotic energy can go through the keyhole, that must mean I can go from this tunnel all the way to the interior of Heaven Pagoda. With that thought in mind, Jonathan became excited! Everything had its strengths and weaknesses. The pce was designed in an imprable way, just like the iron walls. Yet, there were many ws within the pce that no one knew. Using chaotic energy, Jonathan slipped through the crack and got out. He took a look at the door from the other side, only to realize that there was no keyhole. Jonathan could not help but feel frustrated. Why isn''t there a keyhole? He thought about it and came to the conclusion that it was not an ordinary door. The door could only be opened with elemental energy! Therefore, there must be a sensor. No matter how advanced the technology of the door was, the principles of a door were still the same. A door could not be opened and closed without a lock. Jonathan quickly went to look for that sensor. If I were Lynn, how will I open this door? Obviously, it would be a position where the hand could reach. True enough, Jonathan looked at the center of the door and noticed that it was within reach. There was a very slight difference in that area, and it was not visible to the naked eye. However, with the help of chaotic energy, Jonathan was able to detect the weakness of that area. His chaotic energy rushed in immediately. In that instant, a tiny hole appeared! The inside of that tiny hole was ingenious. Elemental energy could only go in, but it could note out. That was the magic formation at work! In other words, the magic formation acted like a ck hole. The moment the tiny hole opened up, it sucked everything in. Jonathan''s chaotic energy immediately sensed a powerful sucking energy. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°Requiem!¡± Jonathan''s chaotic energy was nearly sucked away by the magic formation. In the midst of the critical moment, he quickly used internal-style martial arts to calm his mind. It was only then his chaotic energy stabilized. Elemental energy exuded no emotion, and that was why anyone could control it. Chaotic energy, on the other hand, was the private property of the Lawson family. There was no way Jonathan would allow the magic formation to suck it away. After stabilizing his chaotic energy, Jonathan instantly looked all around with it. Once his chaotic energy came into contact with the elemental energy, the entire structure would appear within his mind. The interior structure was magnificent and intricate at the same time. Jonathan was impressed with such a magic formation. Obviously, there was no time for him to be in awe. Instead, he absorbed the elemental energy without hesitation. Within that internal structure, chaotic energy had already turned into void primordial spirit. The primordial spirit managed to open the door with a punch! At that moment, all the elemental energy rushed out. It erupted like a flood. Lynn never expected Jonathan to be able to do that. It was like Supreme Lord throwing Great Sage into the alchemy furnace for refinement. In the end, Great Sage attained a higher level of cultivation and kicked the alchemy furnace over. Jonathan''s void primordial spirit quickly opened up all the doors of the prison. In an instant, Torrence, Fekro, Yeverie, and rabelle all got out of their cells. After they escaped, they came to look for Jonathan. The door of Jonathan''s cell was also open. When they saw Jonathan, they were shocked to see him covered in blood. It was a horrifying sight to behold. ¡°Jonathan?¡± With a pale face, Torrence called out. Yeverie was heartbroken. She went forward and held Jonathan''s hand. ¡°Mr. Lawson!¡± rabelle, on the other hand, was confused. She was too young to be of any help. There was a downside to rabelle. She would get close to anybody. However, she suffered a tremendous blow when she tried to get close to Lynn this time around. Therefore, it would be appropriate to assume that rabelle would not be getting too close to strangers anytime soon. ¡°What''s going on?¡± Fekro was the calmest out of the lot. ¡°This is the storage ring of Theos Lynn. This is Heavenly Pce! It''s known that the iron wall is supposedly imprable. But now, I can feel the elemental energy leaking outside!¡± To that, Jonathan said, ¡°It''s my doing. I''m using primordial spirit to destroy the magic formation of Heaven Pagoda! All of you should go and locate our storage rings and the spatial ring. This is a good time to leave!¡± Fekro said, ¡°All right then. We''ll look for them now!¡± After a pause, he asked out of curiosity, ¡°Heavenly Pce is closely rted to Theos Lynn. Howe she doesn''t seem to be in the know? Is she in some kind of trouble?¡± Jonathan replied, ¡°I guess so. That''s why all of us must seize this opportunity and escape. This is our only chance!¡± Fekro and Torrence immediately went to look for their rings. Yeverie stayed back to look after Jonathan, and rabelle stuck closely to Yeverie. As for Jonathan, he used his void primordial spirit to travel to the center of Heaven Pagoda. At the same time, he used the chaotic energy that was in his mind sphere to gather elemental energy to heal his body. Jonathan began the healing process by using both the Water Mend and Holy Healing Technique. In just a matter of seconds, the wounds on his body began to heal at lightning speed. Just then, his void primordial spirit arrived at the center of Heaven Pagoda. Jonathan was dumbstruck by the magnificent magical array. It looked exactly like a huge power nt! Buzz! Buzz! Boom! There was a gigantic pool in the middle of the room! However, it was not filled with water. It was a thunder pool! The pool was filled with the energy of thunder! The thunder pool was supporting the magic formation all the while. It took Jonathan''s breath away. He did not expect humans to be able to reach such a state in Moranta. They could even create a thunder pool. I have to control this magic formation. Once I have it under my control, I will be able to find the way out! Jonathan thought to himself. He was also aware that the other experts would not be able to control the magic formation. Firstly, the magic formation was too powerful. Secondly, it was formed based on Lynn''s vitality. There was no way for other energies to blend in. Jonathan''s chaotic energy was, however, like a universal key! Very soon, Jonathan used his void primordial spirit to go into the thunder pool. Immediately, thunderbolts struck his void primordial spirit! Even though thunderbolts entered the body of the void primordial spirit, the spirit did not feel ufortable at all. On the contrary, it felt as if it was getting stronger. The thunder pool was a natural shield! For the other experts with primordial spirits, their souls would have disappeared into thin air if they got struck by thunderbolts. Once again, Jonathan prevailed. In order to gain entry into the core of the magic formation, he had to pass through the thunder pool. For most people, Lynn''s Heavenly Pce would truly be the ultimate iron wall to them. Afterward, Jonathan''s void primordial spirit entered the core of the magic formation. There was a gem that was about the size of a ser ball at the core. Jonathan quickly allowed his void primordial spirit to assimte the energy of the gem with his chaotic energy! Lynn''s vitality was in the gem! However, it was only her vitality, so that was nothing challenging for Jonathan. Once the vitality was mixed with Jonathan''s chaotic energy, he released a powerful Great Sage Force Field and Destino Art vitality to suppress Lynn''s vitality! It was a kind of fight! Since Lynn was not present in person, her vitality was suppressed by Jonathan after a brief struggle. After that, Jonathan gainedplete control of the entire Heavenly Pce. Furthermore, while Jonathan was taming Lynn''s vitality, he experienced a satisfied feeling. It was as if he had already conquered Lynn! There was a powerful connection between Lynn''s vitality and her core elements. In that instant, Lynn felt very humiliated. In fact, Jonathan could sense her wrath. Thankfully, Lynn did note into Heavenly Pce to teach him a lesson. That made Jonathan heave a sigh of relief. At the same time, he dared not let his guard down. He certainly did not waste any time. If the current situation persisted, they would all die. Survival would onlyst for a fleeting moment! Torrence and Fekro went in search all over Heavenly Pce, but they failed to find the spatial ring and their storage rings. If they could not locate their storage rings, the lot of them would be seeking death if they tried to get out of there. Jonathan immediately used The Void Manifestation and began searching the whole Heavenly Pce with his chaotic energy! Chapter 500 Poppet Doll Chapter 500 Poppet Doll Jonathan utilized The Void Manifestation with his divine spirit. Soon, all elemental energies started searching the entire Heavenly Pce for him simultaneously. Heavenly Pce was not considered too big. Hence, he could see clearly. Unexpectedly, Jonathan couldn''t find his spatial ring and storage ring after searching Heavenly Pce. However, Jonathan found many other things. From the search, he found many valuables and treasures here. In a way, that was expected. Even Sahir''s storage ring had stored many treasures. It was no surprise that Lynn''s storage ring had more items. Jonathan used his spiritual sense and scanned through those magic items, wanting to find the right one for himself. After the few battles he experienced, Jonathan realized the importance of a magic item. There were many decent magic items in here. However, there wasn''t one that was on par with Creation Gem. In Jonathan''s knowledge, Lynn''s most powerful magic item was the original Holy Scripture, which stored many treasured weapons, including Dragon Chain and Rnd''s Sword. That was why all the magic items here were subpar. Even if Jonathan wanted to scavenge for an item, he couldn''t put his hand to it. Jonathan wasn''t at a level where he could walk away with someone else''s possession without much care. Among the valuables, there was not even one storage ring. Without a storage ring, he couldn''t bring more items with him even if he wanted to. ¡°Huh? What''s that?¡± Just as Jonathan felt utterly disappointed, a strange-looking item caught his eye. It was a small yellow figurine made of unusual wood. Jonathan had no idea what kind of wood this was. What is this small wooden figurine doing here among these magic items? Without any dy, Jonathan used his chaotic energy to enter the wooden figurine. Immediately, Jonathan got all the information about it. The little wooden figurine was called Poppet Doll. It was a puppet with a magical gem that even Jonathan couldn''t figure out. Moreover, it could be the size of a human after being activated. Not to mention, it exuded a formidablebat force. Jonathan could also rely on it to cultivate a superb primordial spirit with its consciousness. Last but not least, Poppet Doll had one magical use. It could bear injuries for its owner once. In other words, Poppet Doll could sacrifice in its owner''s stead once summoned. ¡°This is truly a gem. Why is it abandoned here by Theos?¡± Jonathan found it strange. However, soon, he understood why. He knew how precious it was since he had chaotic energy and could check its usage, but that was not the case for Lynn. At that, Jonathan was spot on. Lynn obtained Poppet Doll when she wiped out the demons. She briefly looked at it and thought it was an ordinary puppet that could only protect its owner once. Once it served its purpose, Poppet Doll was useless. With far-reaching power, Lynn didn''t need Poppet Doll''s protection. Besides, she had more than enough puppets in the original Holy Scripture. That was why she couldn''t care less about it and tossed it in this ce. Jonathan quickly activated Poppet Doll and inserted chaotic energy in it. And so, Jonathan''s void primordial spirit turned into Poppet Doll. In the meantime, Poppet Doll grewrger rapidly and became a man in yellow. It had a dull expression and appearedical since it had a face like a child but a body like an adult. No wonder it was called Poppet Doll. Jonathan discovered the magical gem in Poppet Doll''s cerebral domain had endowed it with wisdom and the power to kill enemies. His chaotic energy perfected Poppet Doll''s cerebral domain and got him closely connected to it. Just then, Torrence and Fekro came to Jonathan. ¡°It''s hard to find them. What should we do?¡± Fekro said. ¡°How are you feeling?¡± Torrence asked. Jonathan opened his eyes and replied, ¡°I''m all better now.¡± Appearing slightly anxious, Fekro said, ¡°We got held up here for too long. None of us can leave when Theos realizes that!¡± Torrence said, ¡°But we have too many people in our group. We can''t leave easily without a storage ring.¡± Jonathan was conflicted. Before he did anything, he first waved his hand in The Void. Soon after, Poppet Doll turned into its original form and flew into his hand. Then, Jonathan went to check out what was going on outside. He could see the situation outside through Heaven Pagoda''s connectivity to the exit of the outside world. So, what exactly happened outside? In truth, Mona was aware that Jonathan used his chaotic energy to explore the area. At that time, Mona was sitting cross-legged in that room, holding Silvius'' Creation Gem. She had promised Silvius to repair Creation Gem. However, she had to rely on the materials in the original Holy Scripture in order to repair Creation Gem. In short, it would take a lot of work. Right then, Mona sensed Jonathan was getting up to mischief in Heavenly Pce. She narrowed her eyes and nned to go straight to keep him in line. However, there were some unexpected changes in the outside world. Mona sensed someone wasing after her. She was somewhat annoyed and had no time to deal with Jonathan anymore. Jonathan is tied up by Dragon Chain, and Heavenly Pce is imprable. He can''t possibly wreak havoc. At that thought, she quickly refocused her attention on the outside world. Suddenly, the window was blown open, and a streak of light shed past. The light became brighter and brighter until one couldn''t even look directly at it. Soon after, a door appeared in the dazzling light. Then, five people walked out of it one after another. ¡°Door of Creation!¡± Mona recognized the door at a nce. Now, she knew who wasing after her. Door of Creation was the magic item of Nathaniel, Narma''s first disciple. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Narma and his lineage all had oriental blood. Although they spoke Ustranasian, their etiquette and bloodline were simr to that of Easterners in the main world. Albeit, in Moranta, there was no such thing as the East and the West. Nathaniel appeared to be in his forties and was dressed in a robe, exuding an immortal aura. After Nathaniel and his group arrived, he immediately kept the Door of Creation. The Door of Creation appeared on his hand. It was pagoda-shaped in gold with two-tier and a unique- looking gate. Nathaniel held the pagoda in his hand like a pagoda-bearing master. Stood behind Nathaniel were his four fellow junior apprentices. Narma had six disciples in total. Now that five of them were here, it showed that they held Mona in high regard. After Nathaniel kept the Door of Creation in his storage ring, he said to Mona, ¡°Immeasurable life, Your Holiness, I, Nathaniel, have brought my fellow apprentices to face you.¡± In response, Mona looked at Nathaniel coldly and said, ¡°I have no business with Narma. Why did you lead such a big crowd here?¡± Mona had swiftly put away Creation Gem in Jonathan''s storage ring when Nathaniel and his group arrived. The reason why Jonathan couldn''t find his storage ring and spatial ring was because Mona did not keep them in Heavenly Pce. Although Jonathan''s storage ring appeared mini, it had a surprisingly spacious space. If she had stored it in Heavenly Pce, it would cause harm to the magic formation. One of Nathaniel''s junior apprentices, Joanna, had a cold and indifferent demeanor. She appeared to be in her thirties and had outstanding looks. She wasn''t dressed in a nun costume. Instead, she was dressed in white with a ck cloak. Joanna couldn''t stand Mona''s behavior. She said without hesitation, ¡°Lynn, we refer to you as Your Holiness because it is in our upbringing. You are just a primordial spirit now. Even if you are here in person, you have to abide by the rules of Lerton while you''re here!¡± Mona held herself above all and would not take Joanna''s impertinence. With narrowed eyes, she said, ¡°You brat, how dare you behave like that to me.¡± At that moment, she burst into anger and was about to strike. Nathaniel immediately tried to salvage the situation. ¡°Your Holiness, please calm down. Please excuse Joanna for her improper behavior. She must have offended you. Let me apologize on her behalf.¡± With that, he bowed. Only then did Mona''s anger ease. Then, she said, ¡°I don''t know you people and have nothing else to say. You should leave at once!¡± Before Joanna threw another fit, a fellow apprentice, Judas, stopped her and said, ¡°Joanna!¡± Hearing that, Joanna had no choice but to hold back. Nathaniel looked at Mona. ¡°Your Holiness, we came here without any malice toward you. Something terrible happened in Lerton recently. Someone maliciously harassed merchants and destroyed their shops. From our investigation, it was done by a man named Jonathan Lawson. May I ask, Your Holiness, is this man with you?¡± Nathaniel and his group had no idea where Jonathan was. If Mona denied it adamantly, Nathaniel would have no choice but reinvestigate. And while Nathaniel went to reinvestigate, Jonathan was to be subdued by Mona. Unfortunately, Mona could not bother to lie to Nathaniel and his group. She told them outright. ¡°He is indeed in my hands.¡± Nathaniel said, ¡°That''s great. Please hand over Jonathan to us so we canplete our mission, Your Holiness.¡± Mona said in return, ¡°What a joke. This man Jonathan is a traitor I''ve captured. It took me much effort to catch him. Do you think I''ll let you take him just because you said so?¡± Nathaniel froze for a moment, but he was good-natured and had patience. He said, ¡°Your Holiness, Jonathan hadmitted a crime in Lerton. We are responsible for enforcing the dignity ofws and regtions guarding Lerton and must bring Jonathan back to the chamber ofmerce for trial. Your Holiness, please allow us to take him. We will never forget this favor!¡± ¡°That''s impossible!¡± Mona continued, ¡°Leave now before I get angry. Otherwise, don''t me me for what I''ll do next!¡± Livid, Joanna snarled, ¡°Nathaniel, let''s not waste our breath anymore. This woman is too arrogant and will never listen to us, not to mention hand over the man to us. She must think we are at Supreme Sect now, and she can do whatever she wants. Let''s tell her who''s in charge here since she is so unappreciative of our hospitality!¡± ¡°You w*nch, you must have a death wish!¡± Mona was enraged. At that moment, she pulled out Rnd''s Sword. Chapter 501 The Great Battle Chapter 501 The Great Battle Mona was a divine spirit who was so proud and lofty. How would she stay cool when she was repeatedly insulted by someone like Joanna? Now, she was truly angry, and in an instant, she unsheathed Rnd''s Sword. The moment Rnd''s Sword was unsheathed, an immediate chill filled the room. Without a second thought, Mona swung the sword toward the drifting snow in mid-air! Suddenly, a majestic sword aura of Rnd''s Sword shed toward the drifting snow and lightning! With a cold huff, Joanna immediately summoned her magic treasure, Six-med Lotus. Although Joanna had a bad temper, she wasn''t foolish. She knew that Rnd''s Sword was extremely powerful, so she directly summoned her most powerful magic treasure to resist it. Six-med Lotus consisted of six fiery lotus leaves, with a lotus in the center. Only in this way was Six- med Lotus formed! Six-med Lotus was inadvertently obtained by Narma in the vast Dead Sea. It was said that each petal of Six-med Lotus was a divine weapon. In the end, it wasbined and refined into Six- med Lotus by Divine Master. Six-med Lotus itself was also imprinted with the essence of Divine Master, and incredibly formidable! The reason why Joanna could remain so arrogant to arge extent was because of Six-med Lotus! Six-med Lotus, the six petals resembling mes ready to ignite. The radiant light of Rnd''s Sword shed through the air, as the lotus petals began to spin wildly. The sword''s light directly shed onto the lotus petal! In an instant, brilliant sparks burst forth. Joanna''s face was serious as she took several steps back. After this, Six-med Lotus finally managed to dissolve the light sword of Rnd''s Sword. However, as soon as Joanna saw Six-med Lotus clearly, she couldn''t help but turn pale with shock. Six-med Lotus had suffered substantial damage, with all six of its petals severely marred. It could be said that this single light sword had essentially destroyed half of Six-med Lotus. Fury surged within Joanna as she said, "You wretched soul, how dare you destroy my lotus, I will fight you to the end." After she finished speaking, she pointed at Six-med Lotus. The tform immediately emitted a strong crimson light. The crimson light instantly condensed into thousands of blood-red swords of light! Joanna was about to instantly turn Mona into minced meat! Originally, if Six-med Lotus was undamaged, Joanna could have summoned six divine weapons. Each of these divine weapons had their own unique abilities. However, now, she could only utilize the hidden sword intent within Six-med Lotus. All of this happened so quickly! Mona got angry and she struck. Subsequently, Six-med Lotus was damaged, and a counterattack wasunched by Joanna. Both sides instantly went head-to-head like water and fire. Mona fixed her gaze on Joanna, she spoke out directly, "You are courting death!" In an instant, she thrust out Rnd''s Sword! Rnd''s Sword soared into the sky, creating a cold gleam. Rnd''s Sword spun wildly, dancing out ten rays of light sword in an instant. "Rnd''s Sword ying Technique!" she dered solemnly, her gaze focused, "Annihte!" Suddenly, Rnd''s Sword unleashed ten rays of light sword, executing Rnd''s Sword ying Technique. The cold light danced in the air, and the sword''s aura seemed capable of piercing through the nine heavens! Mona intended on wiping out Nathaniel and his entire gang. This woman was not exactly the most rational person when she got angry. Joanna''s snow lotus sword intent was instantly shattered by Rnd''s Sword ying Technique. To make things worse, ten beams of light sword were like ten super swordsmanship masters, wildly ughtering their way forward. In the blink of an eye, Joanna suddenly didn''t know how to defend herself. At this moment, Nathaniel and the others wore serious expressions. Fury shed in Nathaniel''s eyes as he said, "Your Holiness, you actually n to annihte us all. This is simply absurd. If that''s the case, don''t me us then." He had already summoned Door of Creation while he was speaking! "Door of Creation, a myriad of creations!" Door of Creation soared, expanding in an instant, heading toward the gazing eyes to envelop them. Mona sat still, barely moving, and Door of Creation had already enveloped her within. However, at this moment, the light sword outside was still fluttering about. Numerous light swords shed toward Nathaniel, who responded by sweeping the sleeves of hisrge robe. His robe was no ordinary garment¡ªit was Heaven and Earth Robe. With a single sweep, it created a universe! However, despite this, Nathaniel still found it quite challenging to cope. However, Nathaniel immediately formed a hand seal, and chanted a spell. Door of Creation also launched an attack, aiming to eliminate Mona. The juniors of Nathaniel also deployed their magic items each to counter Rnd''s Sword''s ying technique! Judas used Power Cauldron that violently shook in the air, continuously swinging the light sword. The room was left in utter disarray after the intense battle. The other two juniors protected Joanna, each using their magic items to fend off the light sword. Several main disciples of Narma were all carefully nurtured by the master himself. Each of them possessed extremely powerful magic items, but now, they all seemed to be struggling to hold their ground fighting against Rnd''s Sword. At that moment, a violent noise erupted from the mighty Door of Creation like a thunderous boom. Then, a dazzling burst of light apanied by countless fragments of creation exploded outwards. In an instant, the mighty Door of Creation had been reduced to ashes and obliterated. Mona stood still, her gaze fixed. Her clothes billowed without wind, and her face was as cold as frost. She pointed directly, and in an instant, she withdrew Rnd''s Sword. At this moment, the scene suddenly fell silent. With a cold, piercing gaze, she swept over the crowd and said, "None of you are a match for me. Today, out of respect for Narma, I will spare your lives. Leave quickly, or if you continue to create trouble, I will make you disappear just like this Door of Creation with nothing left but dust." Nathaniel''s face turned deathly pale. Door of Creation was deeply connected to his heart. Now that it was destroyed, he violently coughed up a mouthful of blood. "You actually..." Nathaniel pointed sternly, his eyes focused, and said, "You actually destroyed my magic item?" In an instant, his sideburns turned snowy white, and his ck hair transformed into white strands. In this fleeting moment, he seemed to have aged by several decades. Mona could already sense the chaos Jonathan had caused, and she just wanted to get rid of these people as quickly as possible. Without hesitation, she said, "So what if it''s destroyed? What are you going to do about it? If you lot want to fight, then fight now; otherwise, get lost! Don''t waste my time!" "You are really obnoxious!" Judas shouted angrily, and then heunched an attack with his Power Cauldron toward Mona. The cauldron spun in the air, emanating a powerful vortex force. Under the control of Judas, this vortex force transformed into a cauldron dragon. The dragon roared as it charged toward Mona. Nathaniel immediately waved his Heaven and Earth Robe. In that instant, the robe expanded infinitely, obscuring the sky and the sun, instantly blocking Mona''s vision. Joanna and two other junior brothers also roared, directing all their magic items toward Mona. Mona''s personality was indeed too strong, she actually wanted to send people away. But even a dog wouldn''t be able to tolerate it just listening to the tone she used when she spoke. So it must be said, Mona''s EQ was close to non-existence. She had numerous opportunities to suppress Jonathan, but she missed them all. But it wouldn''t be fair tobel Mona as a fool, simply because she has held a high status and been revered by others since her childhood. Such people were always held in high esteem and never had a need to speak kindly to others. She also couldn''t stand anyone defying her. The moment Mona said something, everyone felt like beating her up. But at this moment, Mona waspletely furious. She said, "You people are really asking for trouble!" In the midst of the scene, the magic items and energy fields were at their peak. Nathaniel knew that Mona possessed a magical weapon capable of traversing The Void, so he directly locked down the energy at the scene, causing any void-traversing tools to lose their effectiveness for a short time. If you really thought that a device capable of traversing The Void could deflect all attacks, then that would truly be a joke. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Err... Does everyone really think we''re all weaklings? Mona could hide no more. With a gaze as piercing as ice, a glint of cold light shed in her eyes. Then, Holy Scripture appeared. She flipped to one of the pages and in an instant, she pulled out a golden compass from within! The goldenpass instantly erged, spinning rapidly. "Disc of Fate! It epasses all the vicissitudes of life, capturing countless changes, all for my command!" Her gaze focused, forming a seal with her hands, channeling a tremendous amount of energy into Disc of Fate. Soon after, Disc of Fate began to spin wildly. The disc immediately emitted countless tiny golden characters, these golden characters converged into infinite power. With each rotation of Disc of Fate, minute cracks in the world were created. All the ferocious forces attacking were entirely absorbed by Disc of Fate. Mona gazed at the scene, everything was safe and sound when Disc of Fate shed with numerous energies. The stronger the iing energy wave, the faster Disc of Fate turned. Finally, she shouted, "Explode!" Disc of Fate suddenly burst forth, releasing countless golden cracks and fragments. These cracks and fragments wildly shed through everything in their path. Nathaniel and his gang couldn''t help but go pale. They immediately activated their divine spirits, gathering countless elemental energy waves, and they put up a full-force resistance with the help of their magic items. The battle between the two parties had truly reached a climax. The room at the scene was already inplete disarray, the entire floor had been destroyed by this battle. It was like a typhoon had just passed through! And at this moment, Mona truly harbored a murderous intent. She could sense the earth-shattering changes that had taken ce within Heavenly Pce. She was currently unable to extricate herself, so she quickly drew out Rnd''s Sword, and sternly shouted, "Rnd''s Sword ying Technique!" This time, Rnd''s Sword was unsheathed again. Nathaniel and the others were truly at a loss for words! The main thing was that her magical power was incredibly strong. When she used her magic item, their power multiplied several times over. Moreover, this woman''s magic item seemed to be inexhaustible! Every single magic item was incredibly powerful. Whether it was Disc of Fate, Dark Prison, or even Dragon Chain and Rnd''s Sword, everyone wanted to own them. Judas, with Power Cauldron as his foundation, had everyone channel all their elemental energy into Power Cauldron. The cauldron controlled immense energy and withstood all attacks. At this moment, Rnd''s Sword joined the fray, causing everyone to cry out in distress. It looked like they were about to be defeated! Just then, from within Heavenly Pce, Jonathan finally flew out. Indeed, Jonathan was unable to take everyone with him. Moreover, opportunities were fleeting, and any further hesitation would mean that no one could escape. Therefore, Jonathan agreed with Torrence and the others that he would escape first. Afterward, he would figure out a way to rescue everyone else. After leaving Heavenly Pce, Jonathan immediately appeared by Mona''s side. Mona was fully engaged in a battle with Nathaniel and the others. After all, she was just a primordial spirit, so her power may not necessarily defy the heavens. These individuals, including Nathaniel, were all disciples of the venerable Narma. Each one of them was among the most distinguished and heroic figures within Pollerton. Now that the five of them had joined forces, there was not much strength left in Mona. Chapter 502 Narma Chapter 502 Narma As soon as Jonathan emerged, he saw Mona engaged in a fierce battle. Without any hesitation, he immediatelyunched his Stormwind Fist at Mona! With fury simmering within, Jonathan unleashed a punch, and its impact was very forceful. A torrent converged, rolling and rumbling like thunder. With a cold snort, she said, "You''re courting death, you little thief!" In an instant, she summoned a puppet body from Holy Scripture. That day, Stormwind Fist struck the puppet body, instantly shattering it into pieces. However, Stormwind Fist was also dissolved as a result. Seeing that his killer move was ineffective, Jonathan immediately unleashed Soul Vortex. This is a golden opportunity. If he could eliminate Mona, this primordial spirit, then the crisis at hand would also be resolved. Gazing intently, Mona had anticipated that Jonathan would continue to use his killer move, so the puppet body was merely there to buy her some time. Before Jonathan''s Soul Vortex could be unleashed, he once again selected a streak of purple light from Holy Scripture! After the appearance of this purple light, it transformed into a divine beast, a vermilion bird in the blink of an eye! The vermilion bird, a divine beast, was entirely engulfed in mes, its wings aze. Its ws were incredibly sharp, and with a fierce cry, itunched an attack on Jonathan. Jonathan was not amused. Mona''s Holy Scripture is simply too unpredictable! It seems like the things inside it are inexhaustible! Immediately, Jonathan began to use Soul Vortex, intending to refine the vermilion bird. However, at this moment, the energy waves at the scene were being used too intensely. The power of the surrounding elemental energy was mostly drawn into the heated battle on the spot. The elemental energy that Jonathan could summon for a while was somewhat weakened. As a result, the power of Soul vortex also diminished significantly. The vermilion bird was exceptionally agile. It actually flew straight out from above the soul vortex, then swooped toward Jonathan''s face. Jonathan couldn''t help but frown, immediately summoning Dragon Chain! The chain shot out unexpectedly, directly locking onto the vermilion bird''s w. Jonathan immediately summoned Soul Vortex. Only then was the vermilion bird strangled into the vortex. Jonathan initially thought he was going to take down the vermilion bird, but what he didn''t expect was that this mythical beast was the essence of the vermilion bird, with extremely powerfulbat abilities. Jonathan''s Soul Vortex was too weak, so the vermilion bird was constantly struggling inside and had not been dealt with. Moreover, it could break free at any time. A frown creased Jonathan''s forehead as he observed the scene. He quickly noticed that Mona wasOwned by N?velDrama.Org. steadily gaining the upper hand in the battle. Had he not interfered, Nathaniel and his men might have already been defeated. Jonathan muttered to himself, "It seems impossible to take down Mona now, I must leave as soon as possible. Otherwise, I won''t have a chance!" With this thought, he immediately addressed Mona, "Your Holiness, mypanions are still in Heavenly Pce. I hope you can treat them well before you kill me. Otherwise, as long as I live, I will expose all your deeds and relentlessly assassinate the members of Supreme Sect! You should know that there are too many impossibilities that can happen with me. Just like I can walk out at this moment!" After he finished speaking, he didn''t linger any longer. With a single thought, he put away Dragon Chain. Then, Jonathan turned and fled through the window, traversing the empty air, and sped away. With Jonathan no longer causing trouble, Mona finally managed to regain herposure. "Scram!" With a piercing gaze, she bellowed, and with a sudden push of her palm, she unleashed another powerful energy wave! Nathaniel and the others were violently shaken. In that instant, Power Cauldron emitted a dazzling radiance, followed by a massive explosion. Shards flew out like a high-explosive bomb, causing chaos at the scene and stirring up a whirlwind of dust. Shards flew out like a high-explosive bomb, causing chaos at the scene and stirring up a whirlwind of dust. Nathaniel and his gang desperately harnessed elemental energy to protect themselves, narrowly avoiding injury from the fragments of Power Cauldron. Moreover, Mona decided to spare them. At the crucial moment, Mona withdrew Disc of Fate and Rnd''s Sword. Otherwise, all these people are going to die here in an instant. Even so, the majority of Nathaniel and his gang''s magic items were destroyed, and each of them suffered severe internal injuries. At this very moment, to the victor belong the spoils. There was nothing much left for Nathaniel and his gang to say. Nathaniel said to Mona, "The green hills will never change, the clear water will flow forever. Today, we lost face under the hand of Your Holiness, but we will surely reim it in the future!" With an indifferent gaze, Mona said, "Stop being so agitated. If it weren''t for the sake of Narma, I would have killed a thousand times already!" What an audacious statement this was. But now, people like Nathaniel were utterly defeated, not daring to utter any rebuttals. Subsequently, Nathaniel and his gang left in disgrace with their faces covered in dust and dirt. Though Mona''s gaze was filled with unparalleled arrogance, she was not a reckless brute. She was well aware of Narma''s status in Pollerton. If she truly killed his five disciples, she would be in a fight to the death with thetter. Mona had fully grasped the challenge of controlling Jonathan. If she wanted to stay in Pollerton and catch Jonathan, she couldn''t afford to spoil her rtionship with Narma. Moreover, even if she was not in Pollerton, the influence of Narma was such that if he sought revenge, it could cause a lot of trouble for Supreme Sect. So, it was best for Mona to keep her anger in check. After this group of people left, Mona could no longer find any trace of Jonathan in the divine spirits. She could no longer bear to stay in the room of this inn. If she stayed any longer, she would be irritated by those ordinary and mundane people. At that moment, with a focused gaze, Mona waved her hand and swiftly transformed into a streak of light, leaving the inn. Gazing intently, she quickly arrived at the tranquil shores of Dead Sea. Above the sea, sunlight was sprinkling on the sea surface. One could see no end looking out at the sea. All one could see was the distant horizon where the sea and sky became one. Although the sun was shining, the wind over Dead Sea was quite strong, asionally bringing in surging waves. Seagulls were still skimming over the surface of the sea. The weather at Pollerton was far better than the snowy tundra. After a focused nce, having locked onto the direction, she headed straight for Silvius''s ind to find him. She still needed to rely on Silvius to find Jonathan. However, to Mona''s disappointment, she didn''t find Silvius after she arrived at his ind. ording to the maid''s response, Silvius had been summoned by Narma and had already left for Brightspring Ind. Mona was far from being a petty person. After some thought, she decided to take a trip to Brightspring Ind. With so many matters at hand, it was absolutely necessary to meet with Narma. Previously, Lynn had just entered the city of Pollerton. A group of old demons were instigated by Jonathan and engaged in a fight with her. At that time, Lynn had no magic items at her disposal, and she suffered minor injuries due to the surprise attack by Dark Emperor. The reason those old devils dared toy a hand on Lynn was that, although they had heard of Lynn''s reputation, they didn''t truly grasp the extent of her prowess. These old devils were all formidable figures in their own right. Therefore, they dared to take action against Lynn relying on their advantage in numbers. If it weren''t for their good fortune that Lynn left the original Holy Scripture in Holy Church to stabilize the situation, these people wouldn''t have survived. Lynn and the original Holy Scripture would never leave Holy Church at the same time. Moreover, Lynn wouldn''t fear anyone coveting the original Holy Scripture when she was away. That was because Lynn could always travel back to Holy Church through the original Holy Scripture at any time. Lynn let Mona travel to Pollerton through herself and the original scripture. And now, if Mona really encountered a big danger, Lynn could alsoe directly to Pollerton through her connection with the original Holy Scripture. However, if she appeared in Pollerton with the original scripture, she won''t be able to travel back. She would have to walk back step by step! The old mages and Narma were entirely different. Just as Lynn was well aware of Narma''s status, Narma was also very familiar with her status. Therefore, the two of them would not start a war and be enemies rashly. For this reason, Narma simply sent his disciples to politely make a request for Lynn to hand over Jonathan. If Narma were to personally intervene, and yet Lynn remained unwilling topromise, then the conflict between the two would be severe, and a grudge would be formed. This was a situation that no one wished to see. Mona''s decision to meet with Narma was driven by two reasons. Firstly, she wanted to clear up the misunderstanding with Nathaniel and his gang. Secondly, she hoped to capture Jonathan through Narma. If necessary, Mona was even willing to offer some benefits to Narma. She intended to leverage her extraordinary status to reach an agreement with thetter. The pact among the strong! Mona had officially regarded Jonathan as a highly threatening enemy. As long as this man lived, she would not be at peace. She has already investigated the situation at Heavenly Pce, and she was so furious that she nearly exploded the moment she found out what happened. Fortunately, Jonathan did not go to extremes and did not destroy her magic formation; otherwise, she would have to expend a great deal of effort to repair it. The reason Jonathan didn''t destroy Heavenly Pce was because he couldn''t take away Torrence and the others. He also didn''t want to provoke Lynn as he feared that she might do something outrageous. Mona did not make things difficult for Torrence and his people, as she had now changed her strategy. Previously, she wanted to capture Jonathan alive, but now, she wanted to kill him directly. She had no interest in dealing with Torrence and his team until Jonathan was killed. Brightspring Ind was a picturesque ind with beautiful mountains and waters. The scenery inside was stunning. It also covered a vast area, and it even had beautiful mountain peaks! Narma resided within Progenitor Cave. Narma established Progenitor Cave and took in many disciples. Hence, he had as many as three hundred disciples under his guidance. Moreover, each of these disciples held immense affection for the old master. This was also a reason why Narma was able to maintain a very high status in Pollerton. At this moment, atop Brightspring Mountain on Brightspring Ind, Narma with silver hair was dressed in a white robe, and sitting cross-legged on the highest point of Sky Peak. His disciples including Nathaniel, all reported in a dispirited and dejected manner. As for Silvius, he was standing next to Narma and was very cautious. This was because he too yed a part in the matter involving Mona. Narma exuded an ethereal aura, embodying a figure of both wisdom and kindness. "Master!" Joanna suddenly eximed in indignation, "I don''t see anything special about Lynn. She''s just relying on her original Holy Scripture." She paused, then continued, "Master, I beg you to personally take action to subdue Lynn''s primordial spirit and seize Holy Scripture. This way, you can help your disciples vent their anger!" Chapter 503 Exhausted From Running Around Chapter 503 Exhausted From Running Around Among all, Nathaniel was the mostposed. He didn''t say anything, just patiently waiting for his master''s lecture. Narma nced at the drifting snow, then turned his attention to the other disciples. Afterward, he asked Nathaniel, "What do you think, Nathaniel?" Nathaniel solemnly said, "Master, even just the primordial spirit of the divine being is already so formidable. If things trulye to a head, I fear the peace of Pollerton will be disrupted in the future." Joanna spoke with a touch of resentment, "But do we really have to swallow our pride like this?" Judas, the second senior disciple standing nearby, said, "But don''t forget that Lynn actually showed us mercy this time. If she hadn''t, we would all be dead by her hand." The countenance of Narma was serene, he appeared somewhat kind and benevolent. "Wu Chen, please continue!" said the Narma. Nathaniel said, "Master, Jonathan has already fled. I believe it''s not in our best interest to continue making an enemy of Her Holiness. Instead, we should focus on capturing Jonathan and resolving the matter of Lerton as soon as possible." Narma gave a slight smile and said, "Are you suggesting that we should just let bygones be bygones on whatever happened with Lynn today?" Nathaniel said, "Considering today''s events, Lynn has already shown mercy. Since both sides have their reservations, it would be wise to let go of this issue." Joanna was indignant, and about to say something when Narma spoke, "Joanna, there''s no need to say more. I understand your thoughts. However, you are too impulsive, you should learn more from your seniors." He paused, then continued, "This time, I sent you to find Lynn. This was done for the people of Lerton to see. If I really intended to deal with Lynn, I would have done it myself. Since Lynn has spared you, it''s not appropriate to stir up more conflict. This doesn''t mean that I fear Supreme Sect or Lynn. It''s a matter of cost! Is it worth it to drag the entire Pollerton into such arge conflict just to vent your anger?" Joanna was suddenly at a loss for words, her cheeks flushing red as she said, "It is indeed my mistake." Just then, a streak of light flew across the sky. Narma and everyone looked up as the streak of light flew toward them. Then, the light came to a halt right in front of everyone, revealing itself to be Mona. Upon seeing this woman, Joanna''s anger red up instantly. The rage she had been suppressing surged forth, as she snapped at Mona, "You wretched woman! How dare you show up here?" Mona''s gaze was cold and icy, her personality sharply opposed to Joanna''s. Mona found it quite frustrating to deal with someone like her, who was ipetent yet had a big temper. It was truly a troublesome situation. If it weren''t for the backing of Narma, this woman would have met her end countless times. But at that moment, Narma had already lost his temper. "Joanna, you''re out of line. Apologize to Her Holiness immediately!" Joanna felt wronged, but upon seeing how her usually kind master was unusually furious, her heart trembled. In the end, she reluctantly apologized to Mona. With a calm gaze, Mona said lightly, "You should consider yourself lucky to have a good master. Otherwise, given the number of times you''ve crossed me, there''s no way you would have survived until now." Joanna was feeling frustrated, but for now, all she could do was listen. In a way, Mona and Joanna were not of the same generation. Mona was on par with Narma. Even if Nathaniel met Mona, he would have to respectfully address her as "Your Holiness". In short, Joanna was indeed rude. It was also due to the excessive pampering from her seniors that fostered this unruly character. "Just leave us,"manded Narma, chiding Joanna. With a sense of helplessness, Joanna said, "Yes, Master. I will take my leave now!" With a sense of helplessness, Joanna said, "Yes, Master. I will take my leave now!" After that, she left. Narma turned his gaze toward Mona, a faint smile ying on his lips. He said, "The arrival of Your Holiness is an honor for Brightspring Ind. I kindly invite Your Holiness to visit Heavenly Cave for a chat!" Although Mona''s gaze was usually haughty, she showed the respect she ought to have when facing Narma. "I apologize for my abrupt visit. There have been some misunderstandings with your disciples in the past, and I have prepared a smallpensation." After she finished speaking, she took out a number of magical items from the original Holy Scripture all at once. These treasures were all extraordinary, such as a sword, amand card, a spear, and a mirror, among others! These treasures made the eyes of Nathaniel and his juniors light up, and they couldn''t help but feel amazed. Supreme Sect, being the number one sect in the world, indeed had a wealth of resources. Thepensation they casually offered was already incredibly impressive. Narma was not one for formalities. He told Nathaniel and the others, "These are the reward from Her Holiness. Shouldn''t you all express your gratitude?" Nathaniel and the others immediately did as told. Subsequently, Narma gracefully descended from Sky Peak. He made a gesture of invitation and said, "Please, Your Holiness!" Nodding thoughtfully, he immediately followed behind Narma. Progenitor Cave was indeed a paradise, filled with immortal spirits. The furnishings were meticulously chosen, and in some areas, flowers and trees provide pleasant shade. The venerable Narma led Mona toward the main mansion, then they took their respective seats as host and guest. Afterward, a young servant brought the tea. Nathaniel and the others were also apanying them on the side. After all this, Narma finally said, "I presume Her Holiness''s visit isn''t solely to bestow these magical items upon my unworthy disciples, is it?" Mona was not one to beat around the bush, she said, "I know that Master''s Heavenly Compass knows all things in the world. I came today to ask Master to help me find that little thief, Jonathan. As long as Master can help me capture this person, I will be really grateful!" In truth, Narma had already guessed the reason for Mona''s visit. With a slight smile, he said, "So it''s about this matter. However, Jonathan has caused a great disaster in Lerton, breaking its rules. I was also nning to find him, but I cannot hand him over to you, Your Holiness." He paused for a moment, then said, "I understand Your Holiness has your reasons. But we have to respect the rules of Lerton. These rules simply cannot be broken." Mona lowered her gaze and said, "Master, does this mean you won''t cooperate with me?" Narma said, "This Jonathan has already fled, and I have no desire to have any dispute with you, Your Holiness. How about this? Whoever finds him first will get him. After this, no one should stir up any trouble. Your Holiness, what do you think?" With a stern look on Mona''s face, she said, "Master, you have Heavenly Compass. How could I possibly be as fast as you?" Narma said, "In the interest of fairness, I will search again after a day. Would that be eptable to you, Your Holiness?" Narma had indeed been giving in to her request. Mona took a deep breath, she knew that whatever she said next would be pointless. Therefore, she simply said, "Alright then." She paused for a moment, then stood up and said, "I''ll take my leave now!" Narma said, "Nathaniel, you guys see Her Holiness off!" Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. "That''s all right!" After saying this, Mona turned around and transformed into a streak of flowing light, darting out of Progenitor Cave like a sh of lightning. After Mona left, Nathaniel asked with a hint of confusion, "Master, if we wait until tomorrow to find Jonathan, aren''t we giving him a whole day to escape?" Nathaniel felt that this was simply doing Jonathan a favor. Originally, Jonathan was captured by Lynn, with absolutely no chance of escape. However, a few of them stirred up amotion, which resulted in heavy losses. In the end, Jonathan managed to take advantage of the situation and escaped. Right now, another agreement had been made with Lynn, but no matter how one looked at it, it was all about buying Jonathan an extra day of opportunity. Nathaniel felt that if he didn''t know his master, he would definitely suspect that his master was deliberately going easy on Jonathan. Narma spoke calmly, "What do you think I should respond to Her Holiness, Nathaniel?" Nathaniel was taken aback for a moment, then he instantly understood. From the perspective of a master, it seemed there was no better solution. Firstly, Lynn would never agree to a game of finders keepers. On the reverse, Narma would not hand over Jonathan to Lynn. So, apromise was reached between the two parties. Narma would give Lynn one day to trace Jonathan. In any case, this was buying precious time for Jonathan through a series of coincidences and circumstances. So where exactly was Jonathan at this moment? After escaping from the inn room, Jonathan was now fearless. Amidst the chaos, he even managed to steal a few pieces of clothing from a shop. This was merely a momentary act as a simple grasp in the air was all it took. In life, what truly mattered was having food to eat and clothes to wear. The blood-stained clothes on Jonathan were incredibly ufortable. Therefore, he had to change them. Besides, if he didn''t get changed, these blood-stained clothes stuck out like a sore thumb. Soon after, Jonathan also arrived beside a mountain peak. The peak faced Dead Sea, where the waves crashed against the rocks. Jonathan stripped off his clothes right in mid-air, then promptly dove into Dead Sea. This Dead Sea was not the same as the one found in the real world. The reason why it was called Dead Sea was because it was said that there was a colossal tomb underneath. Hence, this body of water was renamed Dead Sea. The seawater was icy cold and clean. As Jonathan submerged himself in the sea, the salty water washed over his wounds, giving him a refreshingly stinging sensation! After Jonathan had cleaned himself, he used the water spirit technique from the water element in Water Mend to heal his wounds. After this, the wound was irrigated once again. Jonathan then soared above the sea surface, arriving atop a mountain peak. He picked out a few pieces from the clothes he had snatched that fit him well and wore them. At this moment, it was noon. The sunlight shone on Jonathan, giving him a refreshing feeling. The sea breeze blew gently, yet Jonathan found himself lost in deep thought. What should I do next, and which way should I go? He still felt unease in his heart. Would Theose looking for me soon? The previous few times had indeed left him with significant emotional scars. "No, I can''t stay in one ce. I must keep changing my position." Thinking of that, he directly soared into the sky, flying towards the sea. In Jonathan''s heart, he had never imagined that he could idly float in mid-air, freely roaming the blue sky with his own abilities one day. But on this day, when he was truly able to achieve this, he had no time for joy. There was no great novelty either, all he could do was to keep running tirelessly! Chapter 504 Moon Shadow Palace Chapter 504 Moon Shadow Pce Jonathan had experienced death and despair in the past. Now, he greatly cherished this hard-won freedom, but he also knew that this freedom wouldn''tst long. Theos coulde after him at any moment. His mind was aplete mess. Faced with the current situation, he really had no solution to solve it. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. If Jonathan could somehow shake off that omnipresent surveince and buy himself some breathing space, he might slowly figure out a n. But now, he simply didn''t have the time to think. He feared that before he could even gather his wits, Lynn would already be on his tail, hunting him down. Riding against the sea breeze, Jonathan was looking around while simultaneously formting strategies in his mind. However, Jonathan was at a loss. He had no idea what was constantly watching him, so much so that no matter where he went, Lynn could find him immediately. He searched through the realm of his mind for dragon magic but found no solution that could break the spell. Dragon magic had be somewhat superfluous to Jonathan now. What he was thinking was to pass on all these magics to rabelle in the future. In this way, he would not let down his master, rissa''s entrustment! Just when Jonathan was at his wits'' end, he suddenly felt a powerful fluctuation of elemental energy within a radius of ten thousand meters. Jonathan was slightly taken aback, silently wondering, "Could it be that Theos has arrived?" He quickly used his divine spirit to scan the void. Immediately, the situation within a ten-kilometer radius appeared in Jonathan''s mind. The sea surface was not as bustling as a marketce, and it was devoid of anyone around. Thus, the areas with strong fluctuations were particrly noticeable, and Jonathan could easily feel them. In a ce of intense turmoil, four women dressed in ck were besieging a young man in white. The young man in white was handsome and looked extraordinary, with an air of heroic spirit about him. Anyway, he definitely looked more handsome than Jonathan. In the midst of the scene, magic items were flying chaotically, and the fluctuations of elemental energy were exceptionally intense. The four women d in ck were relentlessly attacking a young man in white, yet they couldn''t seem to gain the upper hand. The young man kept the four women at bay using his eight-foot-long spear, The spear in the hands of the young man in white was no ordinary spear. Its name was Dragon Snake Spear! Dragon Snake Spear harbored the spirits of a dragon and a dragon snake! After being cultivated, the dragon snake gained its own wisdom and powerful aura. The young man in white roared, "Coiled Snake!" Immediately, Dragon Snake Spear flew into the sky, followed by the emergence of a coiling dragon-serpent, exuding an unparalleled powerful aura. In an instant, the sky was filled with the imposing dragon-serpent shadows, fierce and unrivaled! It may seem like the four women in ck were surrounding a young man in white, but in reality, it was the young man in white who was besieging the four women in ck. The four women in ck continuously cast their spells, but they were all neutralized by the young man in white''s Dragon Snake Spear. "Hahaha..." The young man in white burst intoughter. He said, "The four beauties of Moon Shadow Pce, not only do I intend to seize your pce treasures today, but I also n to take you four beauties back to the ind for a good time, hahaha..." The fourth women were exasperated, yet they were utterly helpless against this young man in white. Jonathan watched from the side with clear understanding. He noticed that the Dragon Snake Spear technique was sharp and full of masculine energy. The four women practiced water elemental magic, their magical items and personal temperaments were of a feminine nature. Therefore, when they encountered Dragon Snake Spear, they truly had no way to counter it. Just then, the young man in white waved Dragon Snake Spear in his hand once more, unleashing Dragon Snake Eclipse! Under the urging of Dragon Snake Spear, a myriad of masculine sword aura was raised. In an instant, it was as if torrential rain was unleashed upon the four women. Once this move was executed, the magic items of these four women simply couldn''t withstand it. Once the magical items were broken, the four women would undoubtedly face a tragic fate. Seeing the situation, Jonathan didn''t think much. He instinctively felt that the young man in white was up to no good. Without hesitation, he dashed into the battlefield like a streak of light. Stormwind Fist! Jonathan threw a crushing punch! In an instant, a torrent surged forth, furiously rushing towards the young man in white. The young man in white was taken aback, not expecting a surprise attack midway. He swiftly twirled his Dragon Snake Spear, propelling himself into the sky to escape the encirclement of the four women. Subsequently, a myriad of light swords charged directly toward Jonathan, bearing him down with crushing force. The young man in white was furious that Jonathan had ruined his ns, so he wanted to strike Jonathan down with a thunderous blow. The four women, however, had just managed to catch their breath. Seeing the ten thousand rays of light sword shooting toward him, Jonathan could sense the strong masculine energy in each and every one of them. This is definitely not something that Ice Frost and ice energy can withstand. As for Stormwind Fist, it struck nothing but air. In the midst of the crisis, Jonathan immediately roared, releasing all his pent-up emotions. "Soul Vortex!" Suddenly, a vortex was formed, akin to a cosmic ck hole. Fire elements, light elements, and various other elements joined Jonathan''s emotions and martial spirit. Soul Vortex was like a cosmic furnace, where elemental fragments, high temperatures, and the power of vitality within could melt everything! All those myriad rays of light sword plunged into the vortex, instantly bing nourishment for Soul Vortex! "You get in too!" Jonathan flipped his hand, driving Soul Vortex toward the young man in white. A vortex of souls instantly appeared beneath the feet of the young man in white. In an instant, the sea below was churned into a massive whirlpool, a hundred meters in diameter, by the immense energy of the vortex. And as for the suction from above, it went without saying. Upon the vast expanse of the sea, the elemental energy was boundless. Jonathan had pushed the chaotic energy to its limit, hence the power of this Soul Vortex was incredibly strong. The young man in white couldn''t help but turn pale with shock. He tried his best to steady himself, but he couldn''t stop his body from swaying unsteadily! Despite Jonathan appearing rather helpless when dealing with Mona, in reality, he was undoubtedly a top-notch master in this lost continent with his current skills. Take the case of Sahir, for instance. Sahir was a notorious old mage in Pollerton. Yet, he met his end at the hands of Jonathan. This alone spoke volumes about Jonathan''s formidable power. Moreover, Nathaniel and his juniors were unable to handle Lynn. However, Jonathan, who had no magical items, managed to fight against Lynn for such a long time. This was quite the evident. Of course, the reason Jonathan was able to hold on for so long wasrgely because Lynn had always wanted to capture him alive. The four women in ck, upon seeing someoneing to help, couldn''t help but rejoice. The young man in white roared, suddenlyunching Dragon Snake Spear straight at Jonathan. However, Jonathan did not move, because Dragon Snake Spear had just been shot out with the force of thunder, but only to be immediately absorbed by Soul Vortex. The mighty Dragon Snake Spear was swiftly ground into dust once it entered the vortex. The spirit of the dragon snake also turned into ashes. The young man in white tried repeatedly to stop himself, but in the end, he too fell into the vortex. "Wait, Sir!" The women in ck couldn''t help but show their concern upon seeing the situation. Jonathan was slightly taken aback, but he quickly understood why these women were so pale. It was because the young man in white was carrying Moon Shadow Pce''s treasures. They were afraid that the treasures would be destroyed. Jonathan and Soul Vortex were closely linked. He directly took back the storage ring from the young man in white. Then, the young man in white had been directly melted into fragments, leaving no trace of him between heaven and earth. Subsequently, Jonathan collected Soul Vortex. The sea surface immediately returned to tranquility. The four women in ck, unaware that Jonathan had taken the ring, lost theirposure. One of them lamented, "This is the end, the treasure of the pce has been destroyed too. How are we going to exin this to the pce leader when we return?" The other three women were also panic-stricken, at a loss for what to do. Thankfully, they were sensible enough to understand that Jonathan was not to me for this situation. However, Jonathan simply smiled and said, "Don''t worry. His storage ring is with me! I haven''t destroyed your treasure!" As he spoke, he opened his palm to show them. Upon seeing the ring on Jonathan''s hand, the four women immediately recognized it as belonging to the young man in white. Their faces lit up with joy. The woman leading the group was named Esmeray. As the eldest among them, she appeared to be in her mid-twenties and exuded a mature and beautiful aura. Her figure was also very captivating. Esmeray said to Jonathan, "Thank you, Sir, for your righteous intervention. Esmeray is really grateful!" Jonathan returned the storage ring to Esmeray, giving her a faint smile. He said, "It was no trouble at all, I''ll take my leave now." With that, he turned to go. The four women were taken aback. This person was truly peculiar. Was he really just going to leave just like this? Jonathan was well aware that the storage ring must contain valuable treasures, including the pce treasure of Moon Shadow Pce. If he wanted to im them for himself, it would be all too easy. However, Jonathan had his own principles. Firstly, these four women were weaker than him. As a man, he just couldn''t bring himself to rob them. Secondly, although Jonathan did rob others in Pollerton, it was always under the premise that they had provoked him first. "Please wait, Sir!" Esmeray immediately called out. Jonathan was in a hurry to leave, he was afraid that Lynn might catch up! However, when Jonathan heard Esmeray calling, he still turned around to face her. Esmeray said, "Sir, you have done a great favor to us and Moon Shadow Pce. We kindly invite you to visit the pce, our pce leader will surely express her gratitude to you." Jonathan chuckled lightly, saying, "No need to go through all that trouble. To be honest with you, I''m in hot water and am currently hiding from enemies who want me dead. So, it''s best for me to leave as soon as possible." Esmeray and the others, as well as the whole of Pollerton were Easterners. Therefore, their spoken language and customs were quite simr to those of ancient times. However, theirnguage was still the same as the people from Paradiso. Surprised, Ste Ziegler, the second sister standing behind Esmeray, said, "Despite your exceptional skills, you''re afraid of being hunted down? In my opinion, the only person in Pollerton who could possibly be your enemy is from the lineage of Narma." With a bitter smile, Jonathan said, "My enemies are not just from Narma''s lineage. Never mind, I won''t say more. If that womanes after me, I''m afraid you''ll all get involved. Therefore, I must go!" He then hurriedly prepared to leave. "Wait, Sir!" Esmeray immediately shouted. Oh my! Jonathan looked at Esmeray. Could it be that these youngdies are nning to offer themselves to me? Chapter 505 Polychromatic Mirror Chapter 505 Polychromatic Mirror Jonathan looked at Esmeray and her sisters, his eyes filled with confusion. Esmeray then asked, "Is it true that the person you''ve offended is from the lineage of Narma?" Jonathan nodded, saying, "That''s right." Esmeray''s expression subtly changed. Seeing this, Jonathan realized that offending the lineage of Narma was not something anyone would simply do. He said, "I must take my leave!" He never intended to get entangled with Esmeray and her group in the first ce. Therefore, there was absolutely no need for Esmeray and her group to worry about whether they would be implicated because of him. However, at this moment, Esmeray called out to Jonathan again. She said, "Sir, please hear me out." Jonathan looked at Esmeray with a hint of curiosity. Esmeray''s face showed a considerable struggle, but in the end, she gritted her teeth and said, "Sir, Narma has a priceless magic treasure, Heavenly Compass. With thepass in hand, Master will know with a single calction no matter where you flee. I fear that your hurried departure will still not escape Master''s eyes." A chill ran through Jonathan''s heart as he heard that. So it turns out that the reason I''ve been caught by Theos time and again is because I was found by Heavenly Compass. This made Jonathan a bit frustrated with Moranta. The five elemental energy here pervaded the heavens and the earth, like endless information scattered everywhere. Therefore, doing anything here was even less private than the d*mn inte in real society. Jonathan then said to Esmeray, "I''m aware of the power of Heavenly Compass, so I won''t keep you ladies any longer. Please understand!" After saying this, he hurriedly made to leave. Esmeray immediately said, "Sir, although Heavenly Compass is powerful, our pce leader possesses a treasure that can hide from prying eyes. You have shown great kindness to Moon Shadow Pce, so please go back to the pce with us. I will report truthfully to the pce leader and ask her to bestow the treasure upon you!" Jonathan''s eyes lit up, what a pleasant surprise this was! If such a treasure really existed, his situation would be much better. He found himself unable to refuse Esmeray''s request, and so he said, "My aid today was trivial, hardly worth mentioning. However, if your esteemed pce leader truly has a treasure that can hide from prying eyes to offer that can save my life, I won''t stand on ceremony." Esmerayughed and said, "Well then, young master, pleasee with us!" Jonathan said, "Alright!" Immediately, he followed behind the fourdies heading westward. Everyone was flying through the sky, and the four women''s clothes were fluttering. Under the sunlight, they truly appeared as ethereal as fairies. Jonathan flew side by side with them. The four girls had a certain fondness for Jonathan. Although Jonathan wasn''t as handsome as the young man in white, he exuded a warmth and vitality that felt like basking in the spring breeze. Moreover, Jonathan''s character is worlds apart from that of the young man in white. "Sir, Narma''s faction holds a high reputation within Pollerton, and they have never been known to oppress others. How did you manage to make enemies with them?" Ste couldn''t help but ask. This was also what the other women were curious about. With a bitter smile, Jonathan said, "It''s a long story, and I have too many enemies. I was forced to destroy some shops in Lerton when I was at my wit''s end and took the opportunity to escape in the chaos. But this broke the rules set by Narma." Looking back, Jonathan really was a ma for trouble! In the main world, he had managed to offend just about everyone. Now, in Moranta, he managed to upset both Lynn and Narma in just over a month. These were two heavy-weight characters! Finally, Esmeray and the others understood. Waverly Yanez, the third sister, immediately asked again, "Who is Sir''s other formidable opponent? If the person could force someone of Sir''s caliber into a desperate situation, he or she must be a strong opponent, right?" With a bitter smile, Jonathan said again, "That''s Theos of Supreme Sect." The four women couldn''t help but gasp in surprise. The people this guy has offended are each more formidable than thest! Jonathan spoke so openly on purpose. He didn''t want them to help him without knowing the full story. At the very least, they should know that helping mees with significant risks. Although the four women knew that the people Jonathan had offended were formidable, they didn''t say much. Flying all the way, they suddenly became somewhat silent. So Jonathan stopped initiating conversation. He was a person with a strong sense of self-esteem. Soon after, Esmeray turned to Jonathan with a charming smile and said, "Sir, we are not far now. Do you see that ind ahead? That''s Moon Shadow Pce." Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Jonathan gave a slight smile and said, "If I were to go as I am, I''m afraid I might disturb the pce leader''s peace." Esmeray said, "Please, Sir, don''t say such things. If it weren''t for your help today, my sisters and I might have been disgraced by that scoundrel. Even the treasure of our pce would have been stolen. You are our great benefactor!" Ste suddenlyughed from the side, saying, "We''ve been talking for so long, yet we still don''t know Sir''s name." Jonathan took the initiative and said, "My name is Jonathan Lawson." "So it''s Mr. Lawson!" Ste said with a charming smile, then she introduced herself. Subsequently, Esmeray and the others also introduced themselves too. In the midst of their conversation, everyone had already flown to the ind. Esmeray led everyone andnded on the ind. Jonathan could see that this ind was picturesque, with beautiful scenery everywhere. The sunlight shone brightly, apanied by a gentle sea breeze. Taking a deep breath, the air was filled with the salty, damp scent of the sea. Up ahead, it was just like paradise, with peach blossoms in full bloom. If those in love were toe to such a ce, it would be indescribably wonderful. Esmeray didn''t dare to dy Jonathan''s matters. She said to him, "Please wait a moment, Sir. I will go and inform the pce master right away." Then she turned to Ste and said, "Please keep Mr. Lawson company here." Ste and others responded positively. Jonathan was utterly charmed by Esmeray calling him ''Sir'' again and again. If it weren''t for the fear of the sudden arrival of Lynn, and how the lives of Yeverie and the others were in danger, he would really want to stay in this ce for a few more days. What could be more thrilling for a man than to revel amidst so many beauties? After Esmeray entered the peach blossom grove, Jonathan waited for about five minutes. In these five minutes, Jonathan felt as if each second was stretching into an eternity. He was genuinely terrified that a streak of light would suddenly shoot across the sky, and that Lynn would appear before his very eyes. So, during these five minutes, Jonathan didn''t remember a single word of whatever Ste and the others said to him. He was absolutely distracted. Five minutester, Esmeray arrived. She came in a hurry and as soon as she reached Jonathan, she said, "Mr. Lawson, this is the magic item that can deceive Heavenly Compass!" As she spoke, she took out an object. Looking over, Jonathan saw that Esmeray was holding a copper mirror the size of a palm. It seemed ordinary, with no discernible differences. He was slightly puzzled, but still reached out to take it, saying, "Please thank your pce leader." Esmeray said, "Sir, don''t underestimate this bronze mirror. It''s called Polychromatic Mirror. As long as you channel your mana into this mirror, it can conceal everything around you." Jonathan immediately understood. It seemed that this Polychromatic Mirror had a function simr to duplication. For instance, if there was nothing around, it could replicate that emptiness onto itself. As a result, nothing could be seen within Heavenly Compass. It was truly a remarkable item! Such a treasure, it was certainly not an ordinary item! Jonathan couldn''t help but feel excited. He immediately began to explore Polychromatic Mirror with his chaotic energy. Immediately, Jonathan understood the structure of this mirror. Indeed, there was a marvelous array within it. Moreover, the mirror''s surface was made from a special meteorite from outer space. This type of meteorite was rich in materials, containing unique minerals. It was precisely because of these unique minerals that it could replicate everything in its surroundings. Jonathan immediately realized another function of Polychromatic Mirror ¡ª it could also duplicate people. However, a clone was merely a mirror image without any substantial function. However, cloning a person was quite a hassle. It required fusion with the mineral substance of Polychromatic Mirror, only then could the cloning effect be achieved. It was a coincidence that Jonathan''s chaotic energy faced no obstacles. He was not afraid that this peculiar mineral would fail to merge! With that, Jonathan quickly took control of Polychromatic Mirror and then activated it. And so, at that moment, the location where Jonathan was standing was sessfully replicated by Polychromatic Mirror! With this, even Heavenly Compass of Narma would be unable to locate Jonathan. At this point, Jonathan finally breathed a sigh of relief. The oppressive feeling that had been closely following him finally disappeared. Even so, Jonathan still felt it was not advisable to stay in Moon Shadow Pce for too long. After all, his arrival here would have left traces in Heavenly Compass. The venerable Narma probably knew about Polychromatic Mirror in Moon Shadow Pce. If he were to track it down, I would still be in great danger. It is even likely that Moon Shadow Pce would be implicated as well. At that moment, Jonathan said to Esmeray, "The magic item from your pce leader has indeed done a great favor in saving my life. I should have thanked her in person, but at the moment, I''m worried that Narma and Lynn might follow the traces from before and track me down, so I think it''s best to take my leave first. Once I''m sure that I''m safe, I will definitelye back to thank the pce leader in person!" Esmeray was slightly taken aback, but she quickly understood Jonathan''s concerns. She said, "Master Chen, you can go with peace of mind. The pce leader has already exined to me that Polychromatic Mirror is just a small gift. We will repay you in the future!" Upon hearing this, Jonathan breathed a sigh of relief. He then turned to the four women, bowed with his fist in his palm, and said, "With that, I shall take my leave!" The four women understood the gravity of the situation. Despite their reluctance, they all bowed together and said, "Safe journey, Mr. Lawson!" Right then, Jonathan turned around, ready to leave. Esmeray suddenly said, "Mr. Lawson, you should know that our pce''s treasure is in that storage ring. Aren''t you the least bit curious about what the treasure actually is?" Jonathan was slightly taken aback, then he smiled and said, "I know it must be something good, but I''d rather not know. Because I''m afraid knowing might stir up my greed!" Esmerayughed heartily and said, "You truly are an extraordinary man!" Jonathanughed too. "If I can resolve the current grudges, I will definitelye to Moon Shadow Pce to have a good chat with all thedies. I must take my leave now!" After he finished speaking, he stepped into the void and left. He truly resembled a modern-day immortal with such grand derations, coupled with his departure into the sky. Chapter 506 Unparalleled Elegance Chapter 506 Unparalleled Elegance Jonathan left Moon Shadow Pce, now galloping on the sea surface, feeling much more at ease. His state of mind in Moranta was vastly different from when he was in the main world. In the main world, he didn''t have such an advantage, so he had to work particrly hard. Sometimes, no matter how desperately he tried, the gap between him, Ignatius, and Tristan remained a vast chasm. This was a very frustrating fact to him. Some young people graduated and left their hometown to work in bustling cities. They experienced hardships and tasted the bitterness of life. Every day, they spent four hoursmuting on crowded buses, slept in low-rent rooms at night, and ate cheap meals. Their monthly sry was barely enough to make ends meet. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Were days like these not tough? Of course, they were! But they were not afraid of such hard times. What they fear was that no matter how hard they tried, they still couldn''t afford to buy a house in the city in the end. What they feared was that no matter how hard they tried, they would have to return to their hometown in the end, feeling dejected and with nothing to show for their efforts. What they fear was that no matter how hard they tried, and how much hardship they endured, they were still not as good as those who were born with better family backgrounds. They were born with privileges, without the need to worry about the future, and could have luxury cars and beautiful women around them. This was the disparity between people and the injustice of the world! What they truly feared the most was the absence of hope and the inability to see hope. Sometimes, Jonathan enjoyed being in Moranta, because he had a natural advantage in this ce. He was someone who had gotten his hands on a golden goose, knowing that one day he would inevitably be the supreme powerhouse of Moranta! I need to find a ce to rest first, then sort out my chaotic energy. Also, I need to conduct a series of training for Poppet Doll! Jonathan flew aimlessly while making ns in his mind. Furthermore, I must have a magic item bound to me. In Moranta, magic items are of utmost importance. The reason why Lynn is invincible is because she possesses an endless array of magic items. Jonathan pondered. However, finding a magic item that can rival those of Narma and Lynn is incredibly difficult toe by. Unless... At this moment, Jonathan thought of the legendary Pollerton Tomb! Legend had it, Pollerton Tomb was located within Dead Sea. This tomb was the final resting ce of countless great mystics, and it would surely contain numerous god-defying treasures. As long as I can find this ce, I will be able to stand against Theos. But... Jonathan sighed, knowing full well that this was nothing more than a pipe dream. In the Pollerton region, who wouldn''t want to find Pollerton Tomb? Yet, after all these years, no one had found it. How could he possibly find it in a short amount of time? But who knows, right! D*mn, I''m the Chosen One! Isn''t being the chosen one all about being unique? Right now, this was the only way he could console himself. Just then, a crisp and pleasant female voice came from behind. "Mr. Lawson!" Upon hearing this voice, Jonathan felt a wave of weakness wash over him. D*mn, he simply couldn''t resist the call of such traditional women. It was so easy to make one feel as if the good old days of having multiple wives and concubines had returned, wasn''t it? Jonathan knew that anyone who could call out the name "Mr. Lawson" was most likely from Moon Shadow Pce. However, this voice did not belong to any of the four women. Immediately, he turned around and saw a white figure rapidly approaching from a hundred meters away. In the blink of an eye, it had already reached him. So, Jonathan was able to clearly see who it was. This woman was dressed in white pce attire, exuding an air of elegance. She appeared to be in her thirties. It was not that she looked old, but her demeanor simply didn''t match that of a young girl. Moreover, this woman''s beauty was incredibly stunning and breathtaking. Uponying his eyes on her, Jonathan felt a sense of admiration welling up within him. However, this admiration was only for appreciation from a distance, not for any frivolous thought. This woman possessed a different aura from Lynn. The female deity had an unapproachable authority within her beauty, a kind of loftiness that was beyond reach. But this woman was different, her demeanor was more like an aristocraticdy. Such a woman, with her beautiful appearance, mature mind, and captivating figure, was indeed the dream lover that both young and middle-aged men yearn for in their dreams. It was as if time itself could not leave any trace on them! "Pce leader?" Jonathan immediately felt that this woman must be the pce leader of Moon Shadow Pce. So he called out as soon as he spoke. The white-robeddy was slightly taken aback. Her lips parted gently as she spoke with a hint of surprise, "Mr. Lawson, it seems we''ve never met before. How do you know who I am?" Jonathan was a guy who tended to be quite the smooth talker around beautiful women. With a slight smile, he said, "With such elegance and beauty, you could only be the pce leader. It''s impossible for you to be anyone else." The white-robeddy shed a charming smile. This smile was truly captivating, enough to melt one to the bones. She said, "Aren''t all pce leaders supposed to be old and ugly women?" With a smile, Jonathan said, "That is definitely your good self, for you are the most beautiful pce leader I have ever seen in my life!" The white-robeddy burst into a fit ofughter, her body shaking like a blooming flower in the breeze. She said, "I heard from Esmeray and the others that Mr. Lawson is a refined gentleman, a young hero. Who would have thought that Mr. Lawson could also be so slick with your words?" Jonathan said, "What young hero am I? At most, I''m just a hero." "Haha..." the white-robeddyughed even more joyfully. Truly, she had never met anyone who could speak with such wit. Consider this, most of the inhabitants of Pollerton were old mages. Even the younger generation had grown up in such an environment, where everyone was engaged in schemes, ruthlessly killing for treasures. Few people had a personality like Jonathan''s. Jokes aside, Jonathan immediately got to the point. He knew that Moon Shadow Pce''s pce leader wouldn''t seek him out without reason. In a teasing tone, Jonathan asked, "Did the pce master come all this way to find me just to get Polychromatic Mirror back?" The white-robeddy then became solemn, she said, "I must confess to you, Mr. Lawson, the Polychromatic Mirror was taken away by Esmeray without my knowledge. I was in a critical stage of my training, which was how this incident urred. I am here indeed to ask you to return the mirror, I hope you can forgive me. Polychromatic Mirror is extremely important to me and Moon Shadow Pce!" Jonathan was dumbfounded. D*mn, I was just talking nonsense, and you really came to ask for the mirror? He really had never seen such things before! Good heavens, do you understand social etiquette at all? Can you really take back something you''ve given away? At this moment, Jonathan truly felt as if he was having a rough day. He carefully looked at the white- robeddy, confirming that she was not joking. Immediately, he forced a smile and said, "It''s okay. Esmeray told me that you, the pce leader, gave it to me. I didn''t expect Esmeray to lie to me. I apologize." After he finished speaking, he took out Polychromatic Mirror from his sleeve and handed it back to the white-robeddy. Surprise shed in the depths of the white-robeddy''s eyes as she took Polychromatic Mirror and instantly stored it in her storage ring. Then, she said, "As far as I know, you have offended two supreme beings and danger is imminent. Polychromatic Mirror could have been your lifeline. Are you truly willing to give it back to me?" With a bitter smile, Jonathan said, "This was never mine to begin with. If the pce leader wants it back, how could I have the audacity to not return it?" The white-robeddy said, "But this is a matter of life and death for you. If you insist on not returning it and choose to run away, I won''t be able to stop you!" Jonathan was not in the best of moods. If he had been in the mood for jokes before, he certainly wasn''t now. He spoke directly, "If the pce leader has no other matters, I will take my leave." He turned to leave, his heart still somewhat discontented! "Wait a moment, Mr. Lawson!" said the white-robeddy. A jolt went through Jonathan''s heart. Oh no, could the pce leader be testing me? A spark of hope immediately ignited within him. At that moment, Jonathan maintained hisposure, asking, "Does the pce leader have any other matters to attend to?" The white-robeddy gave a charming smile, then took out Polychromatic Mirror. She said, "I was merely joking with you earlier, Mr. Lawson. I hope you''re not upset with me." A surge of tion washed over Jonathan as he epted the Polychromatic Mirror, saying, "This mirror is indeed a matter of life and death for me, so I won''t stand on ceremony." He paused, then added, "If the pce leader asks for it again, I''m afraid I won''t be able to return it." The white-robeddy dered, "Never again!" Right away, Jonathan carefully tucked away the mirror. With Polychromatic Mirror in his possession, Jonathan could finally be at ease. At the same time, he had already activated the mirror to hide from prying eyes! Then, Jonathan asked, "May I know how do I address you?" The white-robeddy said, "My name is Rhiannon Lome. It seems I am older than you. You can call me Ms. Rhiannon." Jonathan chuckled, saying, "You clearly look younger to me, how could you be older than me? I think I''ll call you Rhiannon" His mood had improved considerably by now. Then he added, "Surely, the pce leader didn''te to find me just to make this joke, right?" Even though he was quite a smooth talker, he still felt shy to actually call Rhiannon by her first name. Rhiannon then said, "I indeed came to see you because I have something important. However, I can''t reveal it now. I will be able to tell you in three days." Jonathan was slightly puzzled, asking, "But why is that?" Rhiannon said, "In any case, I have something that requires your help, but not until three days from now. At the moment, I don''t have much to do. How about we travel together, what do you think?" Jonathan''s heart skipped a beat. Deep down, he was still fond of beautiful women. Especially a woman like Rhiannon, she was simply irresistible. He said, "It would be my honor and good fortune to apany the pce leader. However, I''m currently in a bit of a bind, and I''m afraid you might get involved in the trouble too!" Rhiannon gave a charming smile, a smile so captivating it could make one lost in her beauty. She said, "Do you think I''m the type to shy away from trouble? Rest assured, if you really run into trouble, perhaps I can help you. But you have to promise me, you must help me in return three days from now." Jonathan nodded, saying, "Alright. I''ll definitely help as long as it''s within my capabilities." Rhiannon said, "Then it''s settled between us." A sense of curiosity welled up in Jonathan''s heart. What exactly does she need my help with? Chapter 507 The Transformation Of Poppet Doll Chapter 507 The Transformation Of Poppet Doll Jonathan couldn''t fathom what was going through Rhiannon''s mind, but that didn''t bother him. He already had enough troubles of his own, to the point where one more didn''t make a difference. Subsequently, Jonathan and Rhiannon flew forward together. However, Jonathan had no idea where they were heading to. In any case, the first step was to stay away from Moon Shadow Pce. When Jonathan was with Rhiannon, Polychromatic Mirror concealed Rhiannon''s whereabouts. Rhiannon was well aware that Jonathan had previously stayed at Moon Shadow Pce, hence it was not a safe ce to be. That was why she chose to follow him after he left the pce. They were heading west all the way. Jonathan''s chaotic energy was incredibly abundant, showing no signs of fatigue. Seeing this, Rhiannon realized that Jonathan''s cultivation was truly strong. At this point, Jonathan was also intrigued. He felt that having a beauty apanying him on his journey was indeed a wonderful thing in life. Jonathan asked Rhiannon, "By the way, what was the deal with Esmeray and the others chasing that scoundrel earlier?" Upon hearing this, a sh of indignation immediately crossed Rhiannon''s eyes. She said, "The thief was Jake Willingham. Moon Shadow Pce needed his help with something. Unexpectedly, he took advantage of my crucial moment in training and stole our pce''s treasure. This thief is truly detestable. If it weren''t for your help, Mr. Lawson, Moon Shadow Pce would have suffered a great loss, and we would have been theughingstock of themunity!" Jonathan was slightly taken aback. He was quick-witted and said, "The favor you need from me, it is something you originally nned to ask Jake Willingham for help with, isn''t it?" Rhiannon was slightly taken aback, but she did not deny it. Jonathan became even more suspicious. However, he didn''t ask any further, knowing that it would be revealed in three days. After traveling approximately three hundred miles westward, an undeveloped deste ind appeared ahead. Jonathan said, "There are thousands of inds in this Dead Sea. I presume even Narma and Lynn would find it difficult to search through them all. Shall we rest up ahead?" Rhiannon didn''t have any objections, she said, "As long as you''re happy with it!" The way they spoke gave off the feeling that a wife was following her husband''s decision. This made Jonathan feel quite pleased. Soon after, the two of themnded on the ind. The ind was surrounded by forests, and the beach was deste. The feeling of a ce long deserted by human presence. Jonathan was overjoyed when he saw the forest. He said to Rhiannon, "This forest is the best ce to hide. I don''t believe that Narma would personallye to search this ce. If they use their divine spirit to search through the void, they are destined to find nothing." Rhiannon said, "As long as you''re happy!" Jonathan chuckled lightly. Soon after, the two of themnded in the middle of the forest. Anyway, that absolutely left no trace for the enemy. Theynded in the dense part of the forest, just as the day was nearing evening. The rosy clouds of the horizon mingled with the setting sun and the sea, creating a seamless blend of sky and water. It was a sight that was both beautiful and spectacr, resplendent and colorful. "D*mn, I forgot something!" Afternding, Jonathan looked at the ground covered with decaying leaves, feeling that there was simply no suitable ce to stay. He said, "My storage ring was taken by Theos, it''s hard to settle down properly now." He immediately turned to Rhiannon and asked, "Pce leader, you should have one, right?" "Nonsense!" Rhiannon said quite naturally, "If you want to sleep in a tree, there''s a tree. If you want to sleep on the ground, there''s the ground." Suddenly, Jonathan had another thought. If he and Rhiannon were to hide their tracks, they would have to sleep in the same tent. Otherwise, Polychromatic Mirror wouldn''t be able to protect both of them. This made Jonathan feel very excited! So his mind started racing again, and he said, "Let''s build a small hut in the tree then." The space in the tree was definitely smaller, it would be best if he could share a bed with Rhiannon. That was what Jonathan was thinking. A man would always be a man regardless of the circumstances. Upon seeing the unparalleled beauty of Rhiannon, he couldn''t help but lose self-control! Rhiannon said, "Sure!" Subsequently, Rhiannon retrieved a bamboo bed from her storage ring. Then, she set up the bamboo bed between the branches of a tree. Naturally, this required arge tree. Additionally, a tent was set up outside to keep the mosquitoes at bay. Next, Rhiannon and Jonathan spread out a bed on the sufficiently spacious bamboo bed and also ced a small table there. With such an arrangement, this ce instantly became a small room. Moreover, it was quite cozy, making one feel the desire to sleep at just a nce. Rhiannon then brought out a lot of food, and there was also wine. Moreover, Rhiannon also had a small pot and a small stove. The two of them then started cooking and enjoying the food. That was a fine wine. Jonathan felt that it had been a long time since he had enjoyed a meal and drink so heartily. He took a sip of wine and savored a bite of beef. "Cheers, Rhiannon!" After a hearty shout, Jonathan clinked sses with Rhiannon. Rhiannon took a sip and she felt incredibly satisfied. After the two had some drinks, the alcohol started to take effect, and they began to speak more freely, without as many reservations. "Jonathan, how did you manage to offend both Narma and Theos Lynn?" Rhiannon asked, calling him by his name. Jonathan no longer felt the need to be cautious, he wasn''t worried that Rhiannon could be an enemy. Because, if Rhiannon was indeed working with Narma, she wouldn''t need to go through so much trouble, she could simply inform Narma in secret. There was no need for her to give Jonathan Polychromatic Mirror. Moreover, without the mirror, even if he were to flee to the ends of the earth, he still wouldn''t be able to escape the all-seeing eye of Narma! Jonathan immediately said, "It''s a long story..." "No matter how lengthy the story was, we can always finish it," said Rhiannon. Jonathanughed heartily and said, "Actually, I''m not from Moranta at all." Hearing that, Rhiannon couldn''t help but be surprised. "Let me start from the beginning, okay?" Jonathan, having had a drink, was in high spirits. He began his tale with how he was pursued by enemies in the main world, and how he and his gang had no choice but to escape into Moranta. Rhiannon nced at Jonathan and said, "You seem to have quite a lot of enemies..." Jonathan was instantly... D*mn, what she said made so much sense. Jonathan was actually left speechless! This past year, it feels like I''ve been surrounded by enemies and adversaries from all corners of the world! From east to west, from the main world to Moranta. Wherever I go, there are formidable opponents. Good heavens, this made Jonathan instantly question whether there was something wrong with his character. "Keep going!" urged Rhiannon. Jonathan didn''t dwell on it any further, he wasn''t one to be easily upset. After all, he always had a clear conscience in all his actions! As for those who disliked or hated him, he could only let them be. He was a person who was quite carefree. In fact, Jonathan was well aware that the reason he had so many enemies and troubles wasrgely because he was the Chosen One! Jonathan spoke about his arrival in the main world, and his difficult journey through the wilderness of snowy tundra where no trace of mankind could be found. Eventually, he was rescued by Torrence. Subsequently, he met with Moose and others. Finally, at a critical moment, he chose to save Torrence out of loyalty and righteousness. Next, Jonathan spoke about his feud with Lynn. He had tricked the deity several times, which led to her thunderous fury. Upon hearing how Jonathan had toyed with Lynn, Rhiannon''s beautiful eyes immediately lit up. She then realized that the man before her was indeed an extraordinarily intelligent man. Jonathan told her everything until the present day, including Holy Dragon. Rhiannon listened with continuous surprise, she said, "Your experiences in Moranta are truly thrilling. Everything sounds like a legendary tale." Jonathanughed heartily and said, "Alright, wherever I go, I be a legend." Once he started chatting with Rhiannon, he stopped speaking in such a stilted manner. Rhiannon gave a slight smile. After the story was told, the two of them had nearly finished their meal. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Rhiannon got rid of the food on the table and wiped the table clean. At this moment, the sky had turnedpletely dark, bathed in the pure radiance of the bright moon. The beauty of the night was simply breathtaking. Rhiannon said to Jonathan, "Do as you please, I need to rest now." After saying this, she sat down cross-legged and began to rest with her eyes closed, resting her mind. It was actually quite spacious sleeping on the bed. Deep down, Jonathan desired something to happen between him and Rhiannon, especially when they were in the same room as her subtle fragrance was particrly enticing. However, Jonathan knew that this idea was absurd. Rhiannon was the leader of a pce, so he should not harbor any delusions. So, he immediately began his cultivation. After all, that was the priority. First, Jonathan took out Poppet Doll. In Jonathan''s hand, the puppet was just a small wooden man. With a thought from Jonathan, the little wooden man immediately opened his eyes. Soon after, the little wooden figure leaped out of Jonathan''s palm and stood firm on the bed. Then, it began to growrger, quickly bing the size of a normal person. Rhiannon had initially nned to rest, but upon seeing this spectacle, she immediately opened her eyes. She looked at Poppet Doll in surprise and asked, "What is this?" With a smile, Jonathan said, "It''s called Poppet Doll. I found it in Theos'' treasure pile after I was confined in Heavenly Pce by the deity. Now, I''ve transformed it into my external incarnation, which is a primordial spirit." "Primordial spirits are devoid of physical bodies," Rhiannon marveled, then added, "But the physical body of this puppet appears to be a wless figure. If used properly, your primordial spirit could be extraordinary." Jonathan chuckled, then said, "You take a rest. I need tomunicate with it and teach it how to cultivate." Rhiannon nodded, saying, "Alright!" Subsequently, Rhiannon closed her eyes. Jonathan then said to Poppet Doll, "Please, have a seat!" Then, Poppet Doll sat cross-legged opposite Jonathan. Jonathan closed his eyes, and his chaotic energy immediately merged with the chaotic energy within Poppet Doll''s cerebral domain! Jonathan immediately discovered something astonishing. A mind sphere identical to his own had actually formed within the cerebral domain of Poppet Doll. The chaotic energy in that mind sphere is more than twice what I have infused into it before! In other words, this puppet can now cultivate chaotic energy on its own. Moreover, its ability has be like mine. We can both utilize chaotic energy and are capable of controlling the power of the six elemental energy. In that instant, Jonathan was taken aback. He wasn''t sure whether this was a good thing or a bad thing. Would theree a day when Poppet Doll would grow beyond his control? Chapter 508 God Eye Chapter 508 God Eye A sense of worry involuntarily sprouted in Jonathan''s heart. Human behavior could be quite perplexing. If Poppet Doll hadn''t belonged to him, he wouldn''t have been bothered about its development. Yet, now that it was his, he fretted over the possibility of losing control over its future growth. However, Jonathan swiftly reassured himself. If Poppet Doll were truly destined to be immensely powerful, then so be it. It''s not as though it were some demonic mage. If it could attain strength and consciousness, befriending it wouldn''t pose any harm! At that moment, Jonathan wasmunicating with Poppet Doll using his divine consciousness. Poppet Doll made contact with Jonathan''s consciousness and immediately radiated a sense of joy. It affectionately called out, "Master, Master!" Its voice was as innocent as a guileless child. With a faint smile, Jonathanmunicated telepathically, "Little one, why do you call me master?" Poppet Doll said, "Master, I am a puppet primordial spirit, crafted by Rnd in ancient times using God''s eye wood, mana, and gem. You have now activated my brain gem with your mana, so naturally, you are my master." Jonathan tentatively said, "No one is born a master of another, regardless of how you came to be. But now that you have your own thoughts, you are a part of this vast multitude of beings. Therefore, you are free to go." Poppet Doll was momentarily stunned. It took a while before finally speaking, "Master, I am a puppet primordial spirit. Despite possessing my own consciousness and wisdom, I have no desires at all. Therefore, I have nowhere to go and wish only to follow you. I beg you, Master, please do not abandon me." As it spoke on, there was a growing sense of sorrow and heartache in its voice. Naturally, Jonathan didn''t truly wish for Poppet Doll to leave. His words were merely a form of probing. He fell into deep thought. Is this Poppet Doll genuinely naive, or is it intentionally concealing something, hoping to gain more from me? This was something Jonathan definitely couldn''tprehend in a short amount of time. "Forget it." Jonathan suddenly gritted his teeth, thinking to himself, After all, this Poppet Doll is nothing more than a puppet primordial spirit. Am I really afraid that it will rebel If I don''t even have the confidence to suppress it, then what''s the point of talking about dealing with Theos Lynn? A surge of ambition and courage immediately welled up in Jonathan''s heart. Jonathancked the means to bnce or constrain Poppet Doll, as he and the Poppet Doll shared the same origin. It was akin to two identical venomous snakes biting each other - they would not fatally poison each other. Without any hesitation, Jonathan said, "Okay, if one day you wish to leave, just let me know. I will never restrict your freedom. But there''s one thing we need to agree on beforehand." "Master, please speak!" Poppet Doll immediately said. Jonathan said, "I have shaped you and imparted my skills to you. If you dare to use my abilities for evil deeds in the future, I will destroy you with my own hands." Poppet Doll immediately said, "Master, I will absolutely not do what you forbid me to do." Jonathan said, "Sure, I''ll start by giving you a name now." Poppet Doll cheerfully replied, "Great, I can have a name now." Jonathan told it, "You are made of God''s eye wood and personally crafted by Rnd in ancient times, so let''s call you God''s Eye!" Poppet Doll looked at Jonathan with a puzzled expression and asked, "What does the name ''God''s Eye'' have to do with Rnd creating me personally?" Jonathan rolled his eyes and said, "It doesn''t matter." He paused for a moment, then asked, "Do you know what being cool means?" Poppet Doll responded, "I don''t understand!" "If you don''t understand this, then don''t ask anymore," Jonathan said. God''s Eye then sincerely replied, "Yes, Master. From now on, I will be called God''s Eye!" Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. inwardly, Jonathan was quite amused. Ha! I''ve taught you a lesson. His previous statement about Poppet Doll made of God''s eye wood and personally crafted by Rnd in ancient times was purely an attempt to appear mysterious and profound. He was just putting on airs. Who would have thought that this little puppet would actually respond with a question? Subsequently, Jonathan summoned all the dragon magic and dragon n theories of God''s Eye. This included his own Stormwind Fist, Sky-Shattering Palm, and Soul Vortex. In the end, Jonathan transferred all his Destino Art, vitality, and everything else into the cerebral domain of God''s Eye. God''s Eye was now essentially a clone of Jonathan, possessing almost all of Jonathan''s knowledge and spirit. The two weremunicating telepathically, so Rhiannon couldn''t hear them and had no idea about the exchange. Moreover, spiritualmunication had its own advantages. Things that were troublesome to express in manynguages can be instantly understood using spiritual senses. That was why two people who knew each other well would understand each other easily. Subsequently, Jonathan said to God''s Eye, "Go practice on your own. As the saying goes, ''You can lead a horse to water, but you can''t make him drink.'' As for how far you can go, it all depends on your own fate." "Yes, Master!" After saying this, God''s Eye turned and flew straight out. At this moment, Jonathan could still sense the presence of God''s Eye in his mind, and with his eyes shut, he could tell exactly what God''s Eye was doing. This reassured Jonathan greatly. Subsequently, Jonathan cast a nce at Rhiannon who was beside him. Rhiannon''s eyes were closed, which left Jonathan puzzled as to whether she was asleep or meditating. Jonathan simply felt that even the side profile of Rhiannon was incredibly beautiful. Her skin was truly fair and delicate. He then regained his focus. Although he was fond of women, he would not let himself be consumed by them. Subsequently, Jonathan began to cultivate the chaotic energy. After closing his eyes, he discovered that his mind sphere in his cerebral domain had grown to the size of a fish tank. As he closed his eyes, his cerebral domain was enveloped in an endless darkness. The mind sphere was an orb emitting a clear glow. Moreover, it was slowly rotating. Jonathan understood that this mind sphere was akin to an engine. The amount of elemental power he could mobilize depended on how powerful this engine was. He had to keep on cultivating to strengthen the mind sphere. The mind sphere was now filled with chaotic energy that wasn''t picky at all. It could absorb any elemental energy in the air and transform it into chaotic energy. Jonathan began to wildly absorb the elemental energy. The night passed quickly, and by dawn, Jonathan felt that the mind sphere had grown significantly larger. It was previously the size of a water tank, but now it was as big as two water tanks. The chaotic energy within it had be even more abundant and more terrifying. Jonathan felt like the owner of an oil field who never had to worry about his car running out of fuel. The morning light streamed through the trees, apanied by the chirping and buzzing of birds and insects. The air here was exceptionally pure and refreshing. Feelingfortable, Jonathan took a deep breath, then stretched out in a satisfying yawn. Rhiannon also opened her eyes. She nced at Jonathan and said, "It seems you''ve had quite a fruitful night, haven''t you?" Jonathan gave a slight smile and replied, "Indeed, I had a fruitful night." He paused, then added, "However, I still don''t have any powerful weapons at my disposal. This puts me at a great disadvantage when battling against Theos Lynn!" Rhiannon smiled and told him, "Heavenly treasures all have their own spirits and only those who are fated will gain them. Perhaps your time hasn''te yet. But no matter what, you already have the qualifications to fight against Theos Lynn, and that''s something many people can''tpare with you." Jonathanughed heartily and uttered, "My wish is not just to battle with Theos Lynn. That haughty woman looks down on everyone, so one day I''ll have to put her in her ce by giving her a good spanking. Let''s see if she can still be so proud then." Rhiannon replied, "Perhaps you could even take her as your concubine." She alsoughed along. Jonathan burst outughing and asked, "If she''s my concubine, are you going to be my wife?" He never told Rhiannon that he had a wife and began flirting with her without thinking much. Jonathan realized he had made a mistake the moment he spoke. Yet, Rhiannon wasn''t annoyed at all. She just looked at Jonathan with a yful smile and asked, "What did you just say?" Immediately, Jonathan averted his gaze and chuckled aloud. "Did I say something? I didn''t say anything at all!" Hearing that, Rhiannon decided not to pursue this matter any further. Just then, Jonathan felt a stir in his mind and immediately connected with God''s Eye. He softly spoke in his mind. "God''s Eye,e back." "Yes, Master!" The God''s Eye was joyfully roaming in The Void but immediately made its way back upon hearing Jonathan''s order. Before long, God''s Eye flew out, appearing before Jonathan and Rhiannon. Rhiannon paled instantly. "Did you let him go out alone?" Jonathan nodded and immediately realized what she meant. "D*mn it!" Surprisingly, Jonathan overlooked the most crucial matter - God''s Eye originally belonged to Lynn. At this moment, as God''s Eye flew out, it was no longer under the protection of the Polychromatic Mirror. In that case, God''s Eye would expose the whereabouts of Jonathan and Rhiannon. He had made a careless mistake. "Let''s leave here as soon as possible," Rhiannon said to Jonathan. Jonathan nodded. "God''s Eye, I have a question for you. Has Theos Lynn left a mark on you?" Jonathan questioned. He felt it was unlikely. If Lynn had truly left a mark on God''s Eye, then Lynn should''vee after them a long while ago. Moreover, God''s Eye was inconspicuous within the Heavenly Pce. Therefore, it was quite possible that even Lynn was unaware of its existence. This was also a reason why Jonathan momentarily let his guard down, neglecting the existence of God''s Eye. With a puzzled look, God''s Eyes turned to Jonathan and asked, "Who is Theos Lynn?" Jonathan couldn''t help but smack his forehead, realizing what a fool he was! God''s Eye had never been activated before, so he was like a nk sheet of paper and didn''t recognize Lynn at all! "It''s nothing," Jonathan said. "Return to your original form ande to me." God''s Eye responded, "Yes, Master!" Shortly after, God''s Eye transformed back into a little wooden figure. Jonathan swiftly grabbed it and tucked it into his sleeve. "I have an extra storage ring here. It''s not very spacious, but I''ll give it to you," Rhiannon said immediately upon seeing Jonathan''s destitution. Jonathan was naturally delighted. He smiled and said, "Then I won''t stand on ceremony." Rhiannon also chuckled. "You talk as if you''ve ever been polite to me." Although the two of them hadn''t known each other for long, they already felt incrediblyfortable with each other. This must be what they called love at first sight! Perhaps the key factory in the mutual attraction between men and women. Chapter 509 The Ancient Times Chapter 509 The Ancient Times After Rhiannon handed over a storage ring to Jonathan, Jonathan promptly ced the Polychromatic Mirror and God''s Eye inside it. God''s eye didn''t have to breathe. Despite its physical form, it was not truly human. That body couldn''t be referred to as flesh and blood as it was just a body. The Polychromatic Mirror could still function even when stored in a ring. This made Jonathan feel much more at ease. To repay her, Jonathan asked, "Rhiannon, you can''t actually breathe inside your ring, can you?" Rhiannon said, "Exactly. If we want to breathe, we''d have to construct an air-purifier magic formation. It''s incredibly difficult. There are hardly a few people in Pollerton who are capable of doing this." Jonathan said, "I can do that. As long as you have a good gem, I can make one for you." "Really?" Rhiannon''s eyes were filled with surprise and delight. Jonathan gave a slight smile and said, "Of course it''s true." As he spoke, he stood up and added, "I feel that this ce is no longer safe. Let''s change our location." Rhiannon said, "Sure!" Subsequently, the two of them stowed all their equipment into their storage rings. In Moranta, possessing a high cultivation level still offered numerous advantages and conveniences. Take, for instance, the possession of a storage ring ¨C it essentially allowed one to carry a whole house wherever they went. Furthermore, one could effortlessly soar to their desired destination without worrying about tolls or refueling, promoting eco-friendliness and a pollution-free environment. Of course, this was merely Jonathan''s wishful thinking. In Moranta, how many people could reach the level of cultivation he and Rhiannon had achieved? In Moranta, especially within Paradiso, the emergence of a Magician was equivalent to the level of a university student from Yaleview University. And even among Magicians, how many of them could possess such abundant mental strength? Many people would consider it quite an achievement to fly a certain distance. After such a flight, one''s mental energy would drain away like flowing water. All in all, in Moranta, those who could fly as freely as Jonathan and Rhiannon were considered billionaires in the main world, with a worth of at least ten billion. After packing up, Jonathan and Rhiannon were full of energy as they had rested for a night. "How about we have a little race to see who''s faster?" Jonathan suddenly proposed to Rhiannon with a smile. Rhiannon said calmly, "Don''t get too carried away with joy. If we end up too far apart and the Polychromatic Mirror can''t cover us, you won''t beughing when Narma and the rest find us." Upon reflection, Jonathan agreed with her and thus dismissed the idea. Soon after, the two of them soared out of the forest, freely roaming in the blue sky. "Rhiannon, you''re more familiar with Pollerton than I am." Jonathan started a conversation with Rhiannon while flying. He now found it quite natural to call her Rhiannon. "Yes, so?" Rhiannon said. Jonathan asked, "Narma has the Heavenly Compass, and Lynn has the Holy Scripture. What kind of magic item should I seek if I want to oppose them?" "Within Moranta, the Holy Scripture and the Heavenly Compass stand as two unparalleled spiritual treasures. Particrly, Lynn''s Original Holy Scripture can be deemed the very essence of Moranta, encapsting its entirety. It holds countless treasures and possesses the astonishing ability to foresee both the past and the future. It''s truly awe-inspiring! With the Holy Scripture by her side, she can never be defeated!" Jonathan couldn''t help but feel a chill run down his spine. He said with a bitter smile, "If she is invincible, doesn''t that mean I''ll forever be under her shadow?" Rhiannon sighed slightly. "To be honest, your chances of defeating Lynn are really slim." Jonathan then asked, "So, is there a magic item that can go against the Holy Scripture?" Rhiannon hesitated. "Well..." Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Jonathan remarked, "Within the cosmos, there exist both positive and negative energies, just as there are male and female aspects. Every entity''s existence is intertwined with and exerts influence over another. Surely, there must exist a treasure capable of containing or countering the power of the Holy Scripture, right?" Rhiannon replied hesitantly, "There might be, but I can''t be sure." Jonathan immediately became interested and said, "I''m just chatting with you casually. Go on, tell me about it." Rhiannon said, "It is said that in ancient times, Rnd possessed three magic items. In ancient times, Rnd was invincible in the world because of these three magic items!" "Rnd from ancient times?" Jonathan had encountered the name Rnd on multiple asions. He was harboring a keen curiosity about this individual. However, he refrained from delving into the specifics at that moment and instead mentioned, "I am aware that there is a sword named after Rnd, known as Rnd''s Sword, which is referenced in Lynn''s Holy Scripture. It possesses considerable power. Are there any other magic items associated with him?" Rhiannon disclosed, "Rnd''s Sword, the ming Divine Armor, and the Netherworld Map." She paused briefly before continuing, "You''ve already had a glimpse of Rnd''s Sword, so there''s no need for further exnation on that. As for the ming Divine Armor, this armor absorbs the very essence of heaven and earth, harnessing nature''s creation. Once worn, it grants the ability to glide through the skies and plunge into the depths of the sea, wrestling with dragons. Even an ordinary person donning it can take flight and traverse through the earth. Moreover, the ming Divine Armor, once worn, renders the wearer invulnerable to swords, spears, and resistant to magic items. It can even utilize the fire clouds imbued within to condense a Fire Divine Pill for lethalbat, making it an incredibly potent weapon. Nevertheless, formidable as Rnd''s Sword and the ming Divine Armor may be, they pale whenpared to the Netherworld Map. The Netherworld Map is the sole super divine weapon that can rival the Original Holy Scripture. Within this Netherworld Map resides a miniature realm, epassing a vast river known as the Netherworld River!" Jonathan''s heart skipped a beat as he eximed, "The Netherworld River alone can rival the Holy Scripture?" Rhiannon nodded. "That river is not just any river. The Netherworld Map was once buried deep underground but waster transported into the Netherworld Map by a powerful deity. Theherworld river water of the Netherworld River possesses a strong corrosive power, and there are many strange creatures living within it. Once you master the Netherworld Map, you be the master of the Netherworld River. If you can truly hold the Netherworld Map in your hands, you will understand the power of this magic item." Jonathan asked, "Where exactly did the ming Divine Armor and the Netherworld Map end up? Could they also be stored in the Holy Scripture?" "This is utterly imusible!" Rhiannon burst out, her voice incredulous. "The Holy Scripture could never house the Netherworld Map. Furthermore, if it were truly within Lynn''s possession, it would have be widely known. The conflict between Lynn and the dragon n was no minor encounter. During that confrontation, she refrained from employing these two magic items, a clear indication that they could not have been in Lynn''s possession." "There are so many people!" Jonathan eximed, "Even if I wanted to find these treasures, I''m afraid it''s probably impossible." Rhiannon agreed, "If they were so easy to find, someone would have discovered it long ago. In all likelihood, these two magic items are probably inside the Pollerton Tomb." Jonathan gave a bitter smile. "But the Pollerton Tomb is also extremely hard to find." Rhiannon concurred, "You''re correct. Pollerton was once deste as well, until a multitude of individuals flocked there in pursuit of the Pollerton Tomb. Despite the passage of numerous years, Pollerton has evolved into a distinct entity. Yet, the elusive Pollerton Tomb remains elusive." She paused briefly before continuing, "A Divine Master once devoted two decades to scouring the entirety of the Dead Sea with his spiritual senses. Yet, despite exploring every nook and cranny of the Dead Sea, the Pollerton Tomb eluded his grasp." "Why has it turned out this way?" Jonathan couldn''t help but wonder aloud, "Wasn''t it said that the Pollerton Tomb is located within the Dead Sea? The name ''Dead Sea'' itself is derived from the tomb." Rhiannon said, "You should know, the Pollerton Tomb was once a battlefield of gods and demons. Those people are beyond ourprehension. If they set up formations, like the Polychromatic Mirror, or illusions like pocket dimensions, who could possibly find them?" Upon reflection, Jonathan agreed. He said, "It seems like what I''m trying to find is akin to finding a needle in a haystack. Actually, it''s probably even harder than that." Rhiannon nodded. "There are so many people in Pollerton, and they''ve been searching for hundreds of years without sess. This just goes to show how difficult it is." As the two of them were chatting, they spotted another abandoned ind ahead. The ind was also filled with numerous mountain peaks. "Let''s find a ce to rest and grab a bite to eat. There are a few things I''d like to discuss with you," Jonathan said. Rhiannon gave a curt nod. "Okay!" Afternding on the ind, the two of them moved the wooden house and bed up into the trees. Afterward, Rhiannon prepared a simple breakfast for Jonathan. By then, it was already ten in the morning, and the two of them had traveled over three hundred miles from the ind they had left earlier. The vastness of the Dead Sea is boundless, stretching as far as the eye can see. No wonder even a Divine Master needed twenty years to explore it with his spiritual sense. After settling down, Jonathan said, "I believe we can''t blindly search for the Pollerton. We should start from the ancient battlefield of the gods and demons." Rhiannon replied, "Everyone has already considered all the solutions." Jonathan sighed and said, "Never mind, I''m not holding out much hope. Can you tell me what was the landscape like here in Moranta during ancient times?" A look of longing shed in Rhiannon''s beautiful eyes as she revealed, "The ancient times were the most glorious era of magical civilization. The three Sacred Sovereigns ruled Moranta. Many of our current divine weapons and magic items were passed down from that era. If it weren''t for the Divine War that happenedter, our magical civilization wouldn''t have declined to its current state." "Is this what you call decline?" Jonathanmented, "I think it''s already pretty good." "You''re not from Moranta, so you wouldn''t understand our longing and reverence for the ancient times," said Rhiannon. Jonathan asked, "And who are those dark magicians?" "The dark magicians, as the name suggests, epass those who delve into dark magic," Rhiannon exined. "All the elder figures of the demon n, including the Dark Sovereign, aspired to dominion over Moranta. Subsequently, the Sacred Sovereigns rallied the gods to oppose them, triggering the Divine War! This conflict inflicted substantial devastation upon the entire realm of Moranta. Following this, all the Divine Masters, Sacred Sovereigns, and Dark Sovereigns mysteriously vanished. The precise nature of the battle that transpired that year remains shrouded in uncertainty. We can only fathom the enormity of that sh through the sporadic relics we chance upon," Rhiannon''s voice trailed off. Chapter 510 Change Of Fate Chapter 510 Change Of Fate Naturally, Jonathan wouldn''t feel any pity for those Sacred Sovereigns and dark magicians involved in the Divine War. Therefore, he couldn''t empathize with Rhiannon in the same way. What he was pondering now was how to obtain a powerful magic item, how to fight a life-and-death battle with Lynn, and then rescue Yeverie, Torrence, and the others. Subsequently, Jonathan asked, "You mentioned earlier about the three Sacred Sovereigns, but I''ve only heard of Rnd. Who are the other two Sacred Sovereigns?" Rhiannon paused slightly before revealing, "Maximilian and Casimir." Jonathan asked, "They must also have some powerful magic items, right?" That was all he could think about - someone else''s magic items. Rhiannon said, "Of course. Maximilian possessed the Fantascope Mirror, the Feather ded Fan, and the Luminous Sword! On the other hand, Casimir wielded the zefury Sword, the Starfall Bow, and the Skyrocket Arrow. However, among the three Sacred Sovereigns, Rnd stood a cut above the rest. The three Sacred Sovereigns were not only formidable because of their magic items but also their formidable personal cultivation. For instance, Rnd had the Crushing Thunder Strike, which was extremely lethal. Even Lynn and Narma, they too have their own powerful cultivation techniques." Jonathan was slightly taken aback. "I didn''t notice that. I''ve crossed paths with Lynn several times, and each time she used a magic item. I thought that cultivation techniques were no longer important here and that you only relied on magic items." Rhiannon rified, "Your perception is off. Lynn''s secret technique, Light and Shadow Chaos, is truly fearsome. She refrained from employing them against you because her intention wasn''t to end your life. Furthermore, the technique is excessively devastating. She would only resort to it when the situation demands it. It''s akin to an adult engaging with a child; the adult wouldn''t readily unleash their full power." "Ah, I understand now." Jonathan''s spirits dampened suddenly. He remarked, "I had initially assumed the sole distinction between Lynn and myself was the possession of the Holy Scripture, with mecking any magic items. It appears that even in terms of cultivation techniques, I am significantlygging behind." Rhiannon asked, "Don''t you have the dark magical secrets of the dragon n? The dragon n also has very powerful techniques. For example, the Fortune Sword Technique of the Holy Dragon, the Cosmic Sublimation, and the Change of Fate, all of which can bepared to the techniques taught by Lynn!" Jonathan''s face suddenly took on a peculiar expression. That was because he knew all these techniques mentioned by Rhiannon as he had seen them in his cerebral domain. During that period, Jonathan always felt that this magic was not of much use. Although they had power, it was not good enough for him. His own creations¡ªthe Stormwind Fist, the Sky-Shattering Palm, and the Soul Vortex¡ªoutshone them. Consequently, Jonathan chose not to acquaint himself with these spells. In hindsight, it almost seemed as if he had beenmenting his fortune while being in possession of an abundance of potent magic! Jonathan was instantly excited. However, he soon expressed some doubt, "Howe you seem like a magic mirror in fairy tales as if there''s nothing you don''t know?" "What does ''magic mirror in fairy tales'' mean?" Rhiannon was taken aback. Jonathan exined, "Like a know-it-all." Shemented, "My knowledge isn''t exceptionally remarkable. Their renown is primarily attributed to these creations of theirs. Their techniques and magic items have elevated their status today. Furthermore, my standing in Pollerton affords me a slightly deeper insight." Jonathan smiled faintly and said, "After hearing you talk about it like this, I now have a more objective understanding of Moranta." Rhiannon''s smile graced her features, enhancing her exceptional beauty. With that, she inquired, "By the way, should you truly discover the Pollerton Tomb, what do you n to do?" Jonathan spoke without any hesitation. "What else? im all the good magic items for ourselves, of course!" After he finished speaking, he turned to Rhiannon and chuckled aloud. "You''ll get to choose first. I''m generous, aren''t I?" Rhiannon shed a radiant smile. "Remember, you said that yourself. I''ll be waiting for that day!" Jonathan responded, "You''ll have to wait for a long time! I''m afraid by the time you''ve grown old, I still won''t be able to find this Pollerton Tomb." "Life is full of wonders, so you can''t be sure about that. Could it be that the Pollerton Tomb awaits you, the chosen one?" Rhiannon mused, a faint smile gracing her lips. Jonathan''s lips curved as he said, "If that''s the case, then things will be much easier." After a brief pause, he carried on, "I won''t delve into this matter with you at the moment. I need to thoroughly sort out the dragon n''s magic. I''ve been aware of the techniques you talked about her but hadn''t given them much consideration." Rhiannonmented, "You really don''t know how fortunate you are. If an ordinary person knew about this kind of technique, they would be overjoyed!" Jonathan gave a sly chuckle. Then, he said, "I''m going to start my training now, so go ahead and have some fun without me!" Rhiannon nodded. "Okay, I''ll protect you!" Immediately, Jonathan closed his eyes and began to sort through the dragon magic in his mind. The demarcation between magic and Destino Art wasn''t substantial; it primarilyy in the terminology. "Magic" was the nomenture employed in the West, whereas "Destino Art" was its Eastern counterpart. This was the difference between the two cultures. It all boiled down to harnessing the power of nature through one''s own spiritual energy. Moranta was a world naturally imbued with magic, or you could even say it was a world of Destino Art! This was something utterly unimaginable in the main world. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. In the main world, the execution of Destino Art was extremely difficult, and its power was not very strong either. In Moranta, due to the profound elemental energy, the strength had been magnified thousands of times. At this moment, Jonathan began to understand the Fortune Sword Technique. It was all about seizing the essence of heaven and earth, refining the quintessence of the sword spirit. The more Jonathan understood this sword technique, the more he felt its profound depth and extraordinary nature. Within the Fortune Sword Technique, it was as if there was an incredibly intricate and vast equation. Under the drive of power, it could produce a thousand rays of light swords. Each of the thousand rays of light sword had its own trajectory and spirit like aputer program. Once activated, a thousand master swordsmen would immediately unleash their swordsmanship to y the enemy! Mastering the Fortune Sword Technique necessitated a deep reservoir of magical proficiency. Its employment demanded a substantial drain on both physical stamina and mental vigor. Furthermore, it imposed a significant trial on one''s intellect, insight, and determination, as numerous intricate operating modes, seals, and mantras within the technique were designed to synergize harmoniously. Showing these to ordinary people or even average experts would likely leave them dazed, let alone mastering them. Fortunately, Jonathan was an exceptionally intelligent person, so they didn''t pose a challenge to him. At the same time, Jonathan understood that to truly unleash the power of the Fortune Sword Technique, he would need an incredibly powerful divine sword. Otherwise, no matter how skilled his swordsmanship was, if the enemy used a powerful magical weapon to shield themselves, then all the light swords couldn''t prate it! If I have Rnd''s Sword, with its sharpness, I could surely be invincible using this Fortune Sword Technique! Jonathan couldn''t help but think. Previously, Lynn had wielded Rnd''s Sword to execute Rnd''s ying Sword Technique. However, it was clear that this sword technique was not Fortune Sword Technique''s match. Rnd''s Sword ying Technique was not actually created by Rnd himself. Instead, it was Lynn who invented this sword technique. She simply borrowed the name. Moreover, it was Mona who was exerting her power yesterday. Mona is nothing more than a primordial spirit of Lynn. Coupled with thebined efforts of all the disciples of Narma, and the use of magic items for defense, they were able to hold on for a long time. One could say that the true power of Rnd''s Sword ying Technique wasn''t fully demonstrated yesterday. Jonathan had fully grasped the Fortune Sword Technique. An hourter, he had already mastered this formidable technique. Subsequently, Jonathan began to study the Cosmic Sublimation. This technique involved harnessing the power of the stars to create illusions so convincing they blurred the line between reality and fantasy, producing endless mirages. If one truly reached their limit, it could make them feel as if the entire universe was falling to the ground, spinning their world around, leaving them unable to hold themselves together! This was about creating a pocket dimension using one''s own magical powers without relying on any magic items! Jonathan immediately grasped the profound mystery of Cosmic Sublimation. This spell wasn''t difficult to learn, the challengey in the extent to which one could execute it. If the execution was not up to par, the enemy could easily unravel this mystery in an instant. After another hour, Jonathan had once again mastered Cosmic Sublimation! Finally, the most difficult one was Change of Fate. Change of Fate was about mastering the energy of heaven and earth to change fate! Of course, this technique was already considered to be a forbidden spell. Upon activation, it amalgamated the veryws governing the cosmos, transmuting the practitioner into the God of Destiny. The culmination of this transformation was the ability to alter the destinies of adversaries ¨C the hallmark of a triumphant execution of the technique! With Jonathan''s current level of cultivation, it was simply impossible for him to sessfully execute this technique. First, Jonathan understood the Change of Fate. An hourter, he had grasped its technique but was still unable to execute it. The demands of this Change of Fate on the caster were too high. "What''s wrong?" Rhiannon noticed his reaction and asked, "Why the sudden gloom?" Jonathan revealed, "I have already mastered the Fortune Sword Technique and Cosmic Sublimation." "What? You''ve learned them so quickly? How is that possible? Both of these techniques are extremely difficult," Rhiannon said, her face filled with disbelief. Jonathan showed no signs of frustration as he said, "Although they are challenging, I find them easy. But now, I simply can''t master the Change of Fate!" Rhiannon remarked, "Ah, I see why you''re feeling disheartened. Even the Holy Dragon hasn''t completely mastered the Change of Fate. You''ve only been here for a brief period and are already hoping to grasp the intricacies of the Change of Fate. Isn''t that akin to chasing after an elusive mirage?" Jonathan said, "Although the Change of Fate is profoundlyplex and difficult to understand, that''s not the most crucial issue. The key is, my cultivation level is far too inadequate, I simply cannot propel the Wheel of Fate!" Rhiannon said, "The Change of Fate, in truth, should not exist in this world. A person''s fate is determined by the heavens, yet this technique seeks to alter that fate. This is a great taboo against the natural order. It''s only right that you can''t master it!" Jonathan replied, "Perhaps you''re right." By then, it was already one in the afternoon. The sun was zing, and the entire forest was bathed in brilliant sunlight. Rhiannon said, "It''s been a while and neither Lynn nor Narma have pursued us. It seems they have indeed lost our trail. You don''t need to worry so much anymore." Chapter 511 Balanced Duality Mantra Chapter 511 Bnced Duality Mantra That day, Jonathan spent all his time cultivating chaotic energy. He did not have any specific ns at the moment. His only thought was about figuring out something to search for powerful magic items after helping Rhiannon with her matters tomorrow. Or perhaps there''s no need for me to stay in Pollerton any longer. I''d be better served to make a trip to Paradiso. It''s a vastnd with abundant resources, so I might be able to find some great magic items there. I didn''t dare do so previously since I was with a whole bunch of people, but I''m now alone. Besides, I''m armed with the Polychromatic Mirror. There''s nothing to fear. Jonathan knew deep within that it was imperative for him to be stronger if he wanted to save Torrence and the others. Only when I''m powerful would Theos Lynn be apprehensive. And the more she fears me, the safer Torrence, Yeverie, and the others would be. Jonathan knew all too well that there was no way he could rescue Yeverie and the others from Lynn''s hands with his current capabilities. Even if he managed to save them, he would not be able to protect them. The night passed peacefully. The next day, the weather remained bright and sunny. Jonathan continued cultivating, his cultivation advancing at an astounding speed. Chaotic energy was all-epassing. Ordinary Magicians typically cultivated using high-quality magic gems, drawing upon the elemental energy within. However, Jonathan did not need to do that. For that reason, his progress was incredibly fast. Of course, powerful fighters like Lynn and Narma were long since free from the dependence on gems. Like Jonathan, they could draw the energy they needed directly from the air to strengthen their divine spirits. Even Rhiannon had minimal reliance on gems. Seeing it was about to be evening, Jonathan turned to Rhiannon, who had been meditating, and said, "It''s already the third day. What exactly do you need my help with? Can you reveal it now?" Rhiannon opened her eyes and uttered, "Keep in mind what you promised me previously." "Huh? What did I promise you?" Unbidden, Jonathan''s heart jolted. Rhiannon countered, "Didn''t you promise back then that if we find Pollerton Tomb, I get the first pick of the magic items in there? Have you forgotten?" "Holy smoke!" Jonathan''s heart started pounding in his chest, and his words were jumbled in his excitement. "What are you implying? Do you mean to say you know where Pollerton Tomb is?" It felt like having someone handing him a pillow just when sleepiness assailed him or having obtained a sudden windfall of five million. urately speaking, it felt more like hitting a billion-dor jackpot. Rhiannon shed him a smile. Then, her expression turned serious. "Jonathan, I purposely waited these three days to observe your character. After all, the matter of Pollerton Tomb is of great importance. I initially had high hopes for Jake, but I found him untrustworthy after observing him for some time. Unexpectedly, he eventually lost his patience and actually stole from me." "What exactly is going on here?" Jonathan asked, trying his best to contain his excitement. Rhiannon revealed, "Pollerton Tomb is hidden within an enchantment in the Dead Sea, and the Moon Shadow Pce has always been guarding this secret." Jonathan asked, "Since you''ve always known about this secret, why haven''t you gone in yet? What other conditions still need to be met?" Rhiannon said, "A magical weapon is required to unlock Pollerton Tomb''s enchantment. That magical weapon is also our treasure, and it''s this very item. It''s known as the Crown of Duality!" At that point, Rhiannon took out an item and held it out to Jonathan. Jonathan cast his gaze on it. It was something resembling an hourss, yet it wasn''t an hourss. Moreover, the top was ck, but the bottom was white, making for a stark contrast. "This is the key to unlock Pollerton Tomb''s enchantment?" Jonathan asked in surprise. Rhiannon answered, "The key is inside. Even if Jake managed to steal this Crown of Duality, he wouldn''t have been able to open it. And even if he did seed in opening it, he wouldn''t know where Pollerton Tomb''s enchantment is." Jonathan remarked, "The location of Pollerton Tomb is really hidden, catching one off guard!" Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Rhiannon said, "Of course. Pollerton Tomb is a ce many people yearn for deep within. Even a fool could rule supreme if he were to obtain it. If such a ce were easy to find, we would never have a chance at it." Jonathan''s excitement gradually faded, for he was a man who could keep his cool. "You haven''t answered me why you waited until now. Why didn''t you go to Pollerton Tomb earlier?" he pressed. Rhiannon replied, "Firstly, to activate the Crown of Duality, Moon Shadow Pce''s ultimate technique is needed. It''s known as Bnced Duality Mantra. We must cultivate it to Level Nine. However, no pce leader of Moon Shadow Pce has ever managed to aplish that." Jonathan said, "So, it seems you''ve cultivated it to Level Nine?" Rhiannon shook her head and admitted, "I haven''t cultivated it to Level Nine either." Jonathan was taken aback for a moment. He prompted, "Then?" Rhiannon''s face turned a rare shade of red, and she said solemnly, "But I''ve already figured out how to cultivate it to Level Nine." Jonathan''s heart inexplicably skipped a beat. He was an exceptionally smart person. Moreover, he noticed that Rhiannon''s demeanor was unusually coy when she was the type of person with a strong aura and nothing much that could make her shy. Jonathan immediately said, "Bnced Duality Mantra implies positive and negative energy. As the saying goes, theck of either one would result in nothingness. Could it be that the breakthrough to the final level requires the dual cultivation between men and women?" Rhiannon looked at Jonathan in surprise. She could not help but say, "Are you too despicable, or are you just too clever?" Jonathan cleared his throat, but inwardly, he jumped for joy. Whoa! I never expected to have such good fortune! However, he quickly concealed his joy and countered earnestly, "What are you talking about? It''s naturally thetter. Everything surrounding us is made up of two opposite forces that harmoniously unify. How could I possibly not understand this principle?" Rhiannon replied, "That''s right. When two opposite forcese together, its union of positive and negative energy can give birth to new life. It''s the most mysterious energy! To cultivate Bnced Duality Mantra to the Level Nine, dual cultivation is indeed required." She paused, then added, "But don''t get the wrong idea. This dual cultivation is the cultivation of the flesh but the cultivation of the spirit." "Huh?" Jonathan was instantly stumped. He wondered, "What on earth is the cultivation of the spirit?" Rhiannon was somewhat puzzled by Jonathan''s modernnguage, but she could roughly guess what he meant. She exined, "The cultivation of the flesh is inferior. The cultivation of the spirit, on the other hand, is themunication between souls, and this is the true superior art!" Jonathan eximed, "I see!" "You seem quite disappointed. Don''t tell me you were thinking about something indecent just now?" Rhiannon questioned, eyeing Jonathan suspiciously. "No!" Jonathan denied. "I weren''t thinking about anything indecent." Rhiannon chuckled, herughter instantly rendering her all the more alluring. She said, "All right, enough chit-chat. Now, I''ll teach you how the cultivation of the spirit works." "Wait a moment," Jonathan blurted. Pausing slightly, Rhiannon asked, "Why, you still have questions?" Jonathan said, "You really trust me? You''ve shared such an important secret with me. You didn''t have to mention the matter of the Pollerton Tomb. You could have just asked me to help you break through the Level Nine of the Bnced Duality Mantra." Rhiannon smiled slightly, divulging, "Jake was someone Esmeray and the others found. That young man is quite cunning. His acting was exceedingly good in the beginning. But I never trusted him. That was why he took such a risk. Speaking of which, we observed him for three years." "But we''ve only known each other for three days. Yet, you trust me this much?" Jonathan was somewhat touched by that. Rhiannon said, "I trust my instincts." A grin spread across Jonathan''s face as a surge of happiness imbued him. He asserted, "Thank you for your trust. Because of this alone, I can''t let you down." "If you have no further questions, let''s get started," urged Rhiannon. Jonathan agreed, "Sure!" Something suddenly urred to Rhiannon, and she queried, "Aren''t you afraid that I''ll leave you behind and go in search of Pollerton Tomb on my own after I break through Level Nine of the Bnced Duality Mantra?" Jonathan was slightly taken aback. Then, he said, "If I get it, I''m lucky. But if I lose it, it''s my destiny. It''s a windfall in the first ce. If I lose it, it just means I''m not fortunate enough. What should I be afraid of? Besides, I agreed to help you long ago, and we didn''t make a deal about retrieving magic items from Pollerton Tomb back then." A smile curved Rhiannon''s lips. "You''re the most unique man I''ve ever met," shemented. With a chuckle, Jonathan drawled, "Have you met many men?" Rhiannon rolled her eyes at him and dered, "Let''s get started! From now on, we''llmunicate through our spiritual sense!" "Okay!" Jonathan replied. Subsequently, Jonathan expelled chaotic energy. Rhiannon also expelled the energy of the essence of the water elements from her divine spirit. The two forces instantly merged into one. That moment was a truly marvelous sensation. It was as though Jonathan and Rhiannon were connected through some mystical bond, their cerebral domains intertwined. "Jonathan, I''m going to circte Bnced Duality Mantra. Your chaotic energy will merge with my elemental energy. Do you understand?" Rhiannonmunicated with Jonathan through her spiritual sense. "Understood!" Jonathan responded. Subsequently, Rhiannon began to circte her energy. Jonathan saw her water elemental energy slowly starting to rotate in the air. Gradually, it formed into a pool of transparent liquid. The liquid integrated Jonathan''s chaotic energy into itself. Jonathan offered no resistance, and the transparent liquid swirled like stirred coffee, eventually forming a vortex. His chaotic energy had merged with the water elemental energypletely. Finally, the force surged back into Jonathan''s cerebral domain. Jonathan did not repel it. Communicating through her spiritual sense, Rhiannon remarked, "Your chaotic energy is incredibly profound, saving me a lot of effort. Previously, Esmeray and the others were attracted to Jake''s constitution. Jake actually cultivates fire elements. If he and I were to have dual cultivation, it would''ve been very strenuous for me. However, it would also greatly assist me in merging the positive and negative energy together, breaking through Level Nine of the Bnced Duality Mantra!" Jonathan could not help butment, "How could you bear to cultivate with someone as repulsive as him?" Thatment carried a hint of envy. Unbidden, Rhiannon chortled and retorted, "I never agreed to it from start to finish." At that, Jonathan chuckled. "Next, I''ll use your body as a vessel toplete the fusion of the positive and negative energy. All you need to do is rx!" Rhiannon said. Jonathan assented, "Go ahead. I won''t resist." Chapter 512 Destino Fruit Chapter 512 Destino Fruit Jonathan made it sound as though he was a young beauty being picked on by a tyrant. That was his idea of a casual joke. Unfortunately, Rhiannon was not on the same wavelength as him, so she could not grasp the implication behind his words. She simply asked, "Why do you sound so strange?" At that, Jonathan burst intoughter. Subsequently, Rhiannon infused the water elemental energy into Jonathan''s cerebral domain. It was an exceedingly dangerous process, especially for Jonathan, because Rhiannon''s power was an external force. Once an external force entered his mind, it was akin to nting a ticking time bomb in him. If the other party lost control even the slightest bit or harbored malicious intentions, it could spell absolute disaster for him. The fact that he willingly allowed Rhiannon''s power to enter his mind was a testament to his absolute trust in her. That trust was enough to move Rhiannon deeply. Then, the water elemental energy began to flow into Jonathan''s body. Such a sensation felt very strange to Jonathan. It was as though a snake was slithering through his body. Finally, the energy settled in Jonathan''s elixir field. Jonathan then felt a warm sensation in his elixir field, seemingly about to merge with that energy. This energy began to absorb the vitality from his body, and strands of blood started to merge with that force. Gradually, about half an hour passed. Jonathan could hardly feel the presence of the force anymore. Thereafter, a peculiar sensation emerged from within his elixir field. The feeling was very distinct, very much like the sensation a woman experienced when she felt her baby move during pregnancy. Jonathan jumped in fright. So, life has actually been nurtured in my elixir field? D*mn it! Am I supposed to have a child with Rhiannon? Well, that isn''t scary. But if I''m the one conceiving it, that''s truly terrifying! "Don''t panic!" Rhiannon''s voice came immediately. She exined, "This is Destino Fruit produced by the Bnced Duality Mantra. Only with this Destino Fruit can I possibly step foot into Level Nine of the Bnced Duality Mantra." Suffering in silence, Jonathan forced a bitter smile and griped, "You''re really putting me in a tough spot! This is not dual cultivation at all. You''re simply having me help you conceive Destino Fruit!" Rhiannon shed him a sly smile and said, "If I had told you directly, you wouldn''t have agreed so readily." "Don''t be socent. The Destino Fruit is still within me. It hasn''t ripened yet. If I were to resist, you wouldn''t be able to do anything about it," Jonathan retorted. Rhiannon coaxed, "For the sake of your magic items, just bear with it for a while." "No way! You''ve got to agree to an additional term. Otherwise, the deal is off," Jonathan asserted. Rhiannon pondered for a moment before relenting, "All right. What''s your term? But it can''t be too outrageous!" "I want to kiss you for a minute, and you''re not allowed to resist!" Jonathan dered. No matter the circumstances, he could not change his nature of wanting to tease Rhiannon. Rhiannon could not help blushing and eximing "What?" "You don''t have to agree. I can stop right away!" Jonathan seized the moment to press his advantage. At that point, Rhiannon could not allow any mistakes. Despite knowing it was unlikely that Jonathan would stop for real, she still felt a tad anxious. "All right, I agree to your term!" Rhiannon quickly agreed, no longer caring about anything else at that moment. She decided to deal with everything after Destino Fruit had been produced. If she were to deny it when the time came, Jonathan would be helpless to do anything about it. With a snicker, Jonathan said, "Remember your promise." Ten minutester, a Destino Fruit finally came into existence. Thebined energies of Jonathan and Rhiannon had crystallized into a dazzling Destino Fruit. The Destino Fruit flew out of Jonathan''s mouth. Reaching out, Rhiannon caught it in her hand. Then, she swallowed the Destino Fruit without hesitation. Jonathan watched her intently. After she had consumed the Destino Fruit, her body began to heat up. On the heels of that, her face and her snow-white neck were all flushed. Jonathan mused inwardly, The Destino Fruit was nurtured within my body. As such, it''s of pure positive energy. Now that Rhiannon has swallowed it, it''s akin to positive and negative energy having merged. Rhiannon''s entire body flushed bright red. The scarlet stain on her cheeks grew even more pronounced before eventually turning into a vibrant shade of red, so intense it was almost as though she was about to bleed. On top of that, she started to sweat profusely. Such a situation bore a close resemnce to the physical reaction of the climax when a man and woman engaged in intimacy. After a long moment, her body began to convulse. It was an indescribable shudder. A whileter, Rhiannon finally opened her eyes and panted heavily. Jonathan caught a whiff of an unusual fragrance, a scent that emanated from Rhiannon''s perspiration. As her body was pure and free of impurities, even her sweat smelled pleasant. "Well? Did you seed?" he immediately asked. Rhiannon nodded, saying, "I''ve broken through to Level Nine." Relieved, Jonathan replied, "That''s great." Then, he stood up and added, "I''ll step out. Quick, change your clothes." Rhiannon gave a dip of her head and murmured, "Okay." Subsequently, Jonathan left the tent. Five minutester, Rhiannon''s voice rang out from inside the tent. "You cane in now!" At once, Jonathan went back into the tent. As soon as he stepped in, he saw Rhiannon dressed in a deep red pce outfit. The attire made her look even more dignified and regal. "Now that I''ve cultivated to Level Nine, I can open this Crown of Duality with just a thought," said Rhiannon. "But to be safe, shall we open it only when we reach Pollerton Tomb''s enchantment? What do you think?" "I''m fine with anything!" Jonathan answered. Rhiannon suggested, "It''s gettingte. Let''s set off for Pollerton Tomb''s enchantment when dawn breaks." "Sure!" Jonathan replied. Following that, Rhiannon uttered, "You can cultivate on your own now. I need to rest for a while." "Wait!" Jonathan cleared his throat and queried, "Did you forget something?" Looking at Jonathan very seriously, Rhiannon asked, "Hmm? What is it?" Inwardly, Jonathan cursed, D*mn it! This woman is ying games with me! He chuckled and enunciated, "You promised to let me kiss you for a minute." Ever since Jonathan and Rhiannon performed dual cultivation and crystallized Destino Fruits together, the intimacy and trust between them increased significantly. Therefore, Jonathan did not have as many reservations anymore. "Did I promise? I don''t seem to recall it at all," Rhiannon fibbed. In turn, Jonathan griped, "D*mn it! I''ve never seen anyone as shameless as you." shing him a faint smile, Rhiannon quipped, "Don''t you know that women are naturally prone to changing their minds?" With a sense of helplessness, Jonathanmented, "You win." "I''m going to sleep. Don''t disturb me unless it''s something important," said Rhiannon. After she had finished speaking, she went to sleep for real. Sleeping by the man''s side, she felt incredibly at ease. She was not at all worried that he would do anything to harm her. After all, he had entrusted his life to her without any reservations during the crystallization of Destino Fruit. However, the unexpected urred at two o''clock in the morning. At that hour, the surroundings were steeped in silence. Suddenly, Rhiannon felt a tightness envelop her body, leaving her instantly immobile. Rhiannon promptly opened her eyes. The moment she did so, she saw that Jonathan had bound her with Dragon Chain. "What are you trying to do?" Rhiannon was shocked and horrified in that instant. At the same time, she felt a wave of sadness and anger. Did I ultimately misce my trust in him? Her heart bled. With a yful grin, Jonathan divulged, "This is Dragon Chain in the Holy Scripture. Don''t ever struggle because if you do, the spines in it will pierce your flesh and blood." "I never expected you to be such a kind of person. I''ve truly misced my trust in you," Rhiannon snarled. "But don''t forget that you can''t unlock the Crown of Duality without me. Moreover, you have no idea where Pollerton Tomb''s enchantment is." Utterly bewildered, Jonathan countered, "What are you thinking? If I really wanted to scheme against all that, wouldn''t I wait until you''ve brought me there first?" Rhiannon was instantly baffled as well. Also finding it somewhat absurd, she demanded, "So, what exactly are you trying to do?" Jonathan snickered and replied, "You owe me a kiss, you renegade!" "D*mn it!" Rhiannon cursed as soon as she heard that. Good Lord! I really didn''t see thising. How childish is he? He went to such great lengths just for that? I almost had a heart attack, okay? The night was dark, and only the rustling of the wind could be heard. All of a sudden, Jonathan leaned over and pinned her beneath him. "What are you¡ª" Rhiannon''s face flushed bright red in embarrassment, a mix of shock and anger etched across her features. But the moment she opened her mouth, Jonathan had already captured her lips. Ah, how thrilling! At that instant, Jonathan kissed Rhiannon. He immediately showcased his exceptional kissing skills, even slipping his tongue into her mouth. After all, it would be foolish not take advantage of a ready opportunity. At the same time, Jonathan ran his hands over her, which only served to boost her embarrassment and anger. A minuteter, Jonathan moved away from Rhiannon right on the dot. He sat cross-legged, then closed his eyes and rested. Naturally, he did not dare to say anything right then. Rhiannon seethed with anger, gritting her teeth in resentment. She snapped, "Aren''t you going to let me go?" Chuckling, Jonathan said, "I''ll untie you when dawn breaks. If I do so now, wouldn''t you kill me?" "I''ll still kill you at dawn," Rhiannon hissed. "Haha, go ahead and sleep! I noticed that you were enjoying it quite a bit just now. Later on, you even took the initiative to kiss me," Jonathan teased. "Screw you! I didn''t!" Rhiannon was mortifyingly furious to the core. Jonathan said, "Enough chit-chat. I''m going to sleep now. Don''t disturb me." After saying that, he truly closed his eyes and went to sleep. There was nothing Rhiannon could do about it. Time ticked by. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. The tent was filled with darkness and tranquility. Gradually, Rhiannon''s anger began to abate. She could not help but nce at Jonathan beside her. His profile was defined. He was not incredibly handsome, but he undeniably carried a masculine allure. It was an appeal that made women fall for him. She instinctively recalled the sensation of being kissed by the man forcefully. At that moment, her body was tingled all over. She was actually not all that averse to it, merely feeling that she had to resist. Otherwise, she would appear to be a loose woman. Never had she been treated so frivolously before. That was her first encounter of such a nature with a man. It didn''t seem that bad, huh? Rhiannon thought to herself. Chapter 513 Absolutely No Deception Chapter 513 Absolutely No Deception The following day, the light of dawn spilled on thend. Jonathan opened his eyes and looked toward Rhiannon. Rhiannon''s eyes were closed, and he couldn''t tell if she was sleeping or just pretending to be asleep. With a yful chuckle, Jonathan retracted the Dragon Chain. "Rhiannon, did you sleep well?" Jonathan asked with a yful grin. Rhiannon red fiercely at Jonathan but chose to ignore him. A sense of relief washed over Jonathan. He chuckled to himself. Sure enough, a night''s rest can dissipate anger, even if Rhiannon was truly gritting her teeth in rage before. At the moment, Rhiannon was at her wit''s end. After all, the events ofst night were embarrassing, and she felt somewhat awkward bringing it up again. She didn''t want her interactions with Jonathan to seem like they were flirting. It was beneath her dignity! "Once we enter Pollerton Tomb, we each take what we need. After that, we go our separate ways as if we never knew each other," Rhiannon suddenly said coldly. Jonathan was slightly taken aback and realized that Rhiannon was still upset. So, he said, "Ah, if that''s the case, I guess I won''t go to Pollerton Tomb after all." "Are you really not going?" Rhiannon looked at Jonathan and asked as she stressed each word. Her expression was solemn. Jonathan dered, "I''m not!" He was a cunning fellow, and in truth, he was sure he could obtain Rhiannon, which was why he was so audacious. If he weren''t sure, he would never speak like this. "So, this is your choice?" Rhiannon said. Jonathan said, "Yes, it is my choice, that is, unless you beg me and want to let bygones be bygones. Otherwise, my word is as good as gold. If I say I won''t go, then I won''t go!" Rhiannon said, "All right, I''ll grant your wish." After she finished speaking, she stood up and said, "I''m leaving. Consider this tent as my gift to you!" Jonathan said leisurely, "Goodbye, then!" He was in no rush at all. Rhiannon was taken aback. Although she was the pce leader of Moon Shadow Pce and older than Jonathan, when it came to shrewdness and experience, she really couldn''tpare to Jonathan. At this moment, she was also unsure whether Jonathan was being sincere or deceptive. Jonathan simplyy down and slept as soon as he closed his eyes. Rhiannon said in confusion, "Jonathan, don''t forget¡ªif you don''t go to Pollerton Tomb, you won''t be able to go up against Theos Lynn. And you won''t be able to save yourpanions either." Jonathan immediately sat up, saying, "You''re right; these are indeed very important. But I believe that even if I don''t go to Pollerton Tomb, I will definitely find a way to save them." He paused, then added, "What I can''t bear is the thought of you resenting me because of my impertinencest night. I also can''t ept us bing strangers in the future! Unless you forgive me, I won''t go." Rhiannon was slightly taken aback, unexpectedly feeling a little touched. In that instant, any resentment she had toward Jonathan truly dissipated. However, at the same time, Rhiannon felt both amused and annoyed. She put her hands on her hips and said, "So, I should be the one begging you to go? Do you have any idea how many people dream of visiting Pollerton Tomb? This is a golden opportunity that others would beg for and still not get." Jonathan said, "If you''re not going to forgive me, then I won''t go." Rhiannon gritted her teeth and said, "Fine, you win. I''ll let it slide this time, but if you dare to do that again..." Jonathan suddenly leaped up, wrapping his arms around Rhiannon''s waist, then nted a fierce kiss on her cheek, saying, "Hehe, I knew you couldn''t bear to leave me." Poor Rhiannon was a master of magic, but her physical cultivation was just not up to par. Jonathan acted so swiftly that she simply didn''t have time to react! And just like that, Jonathan took advantage of her again. At that moment, Rhiannon was left dumbfounded. Jonathan found Rhiannon''s waist to be incredibly soft. It was slightly plump, making it all the more comfortable to hold. Rhiannon quickly regained herposure. Unable to hold back her frustration, she blurted out, "You absolute jerk..." Jonathan chuckled, releasing Rhiannon as he said, "I''m hungry. I need to eat something. Hurry up and bring out breakfast. Let''s eat and get on the road!" Rhiannon was simply at a loss when it came to Jonathan. She took out some food from her storage ring. "Did I owe you something in my past life?" Rhiannon asked. Jonathan spoke earnestly. "Indeed! In our past life, you were my wife. You promised me that you would serve me as my wife in every life toe!" Honestly, Jonathan just couldn''t resist the allure of mature and attractive women! Those women included Jennifer, Mabel, and Rhiannon, who was in front of him. In life, one should live joyfully and freely. Jonathan was no longer as pedantic as he once was. Rhiannon''s face turned scarlet. She red at Jonathan fiercely and said, "If you keep talking nonsense, I really won''t take you with me." Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. With a sly grin, Jonathan immediately fell silent, saying no more. The guy was a real charmer with thedies. He knew exactly when to make a bold move and when to hold back. Rhiannon, a fledgling in love, was left dumbfounded by Jonathan''s actions. After breakfast, Jonathan and Rhiannon packed up their tent. Subsequently, the two embarked on a new journey. The weather was lovely, and they traveled forward bravely. Jonathan was in high spirits because there had been a significant breakthrough in his rtionship with Rhiannon. Moreover, Pollerton Tomb could be found. Rhiannon mostly ignored Jonathan throughout their journey, but Jonathan didn''t mind at all. On the contrary, he would often try to strike up a conversation with Rhiannon whenever he could. "Hey, Rhiannon, do you have any special requirements for your future husband? Do you think someone like me would do?" Jonathan asked. Rhiannonpletely ignored Jonathan. Jonathan didn''t seem discouraged at all, saying, "Anyway, I really do like a woman like you. You''re beautiful, full of charm, and have high cultivation. Plus, you''re the leader of a pce with countless treasures. If I could find a wife like you, it would mean I''ve umted good karma in my past life. I could enjoy a life of bliss from then on!" "Are you even a man? How can you have the nerve to rely on a woman?" Rhiannon said with utter contempt. Jonathan said, "You wouldn''t understand. I believe finding a capable wife like you is a truly fulfilling achievement." Rhiannon said, "In your dreams!" She added, "I can''t stand someone like you." "Then what kind of man do you fancy?" Jonathan asked. Rhiannon said, "Does that have anything to do with you?" Jonathan said, "Of course it does! Don''t you know I''m a very traditional man? You''ve kissed me. You can''t just refuse to take responsibility!" "You..." Rhiannon was so infuriated by Jonathan, the troublemaker, that her chest started to hurt. She said, "Could you possibly be any more shameless?" "Yes!" Jonathan said, "Look..." As soon as he finished speaking, he wrapped his arms around Rhiannon''s soft waist. "Let go!" Rhiannon said angrily. Suddenly, Jonathan kissed her. Rhiannon''s eyes widened in surprise. This was truly the first time in her life that she had encountered someone like Jonathan. Jonathan tightly embraced Rhiannon''s waist, and thus the two of them faced each other directly. Jonathan passionately kissed her, savoring the sweetness of Rhiannon''s saliva. And just like that, Jonathan took advantage of her again. At that moment, Rhiannon was left dumbfounded. Rhiennon wented to push Jhen ewey, but she felt week. After e long while, Jhen end Rhiennon finelly broke their kiss. The two people gezed et eech other. Teers suddenly welled up in Rhiennon''s eyes. She fiercely pushed Jhen ewey, seying, "You''ve gone too fer." Jhen wes slightly teken ebeck. He simply couldn''t beer to see e women''s teers. "I..." Jhen didn''t know whet to sey. Wiping ewey her teers, Rhiennon seid to Jhen, "From this moment on, don''t speek to me enymore. Once we find Pollerton Tomb, I will repey ell thet I owe you. After thet, I don''t went to see you egein." Jhen wes teken ebeck, momenterily uneble toprehend Rhiennon''s thoughts. During their pessie kiss just now, he thought he hed ceptured Rhiennon''s heert. But now, it seemed thet wesn''t the cese. A women''s mind sure is the mostplex thing in the world. Jhen wespletely et e loss es to whet Rhiennon wes thinking. "I''m sorry!" Jhen seid in e choked voice. "Are you feeling proud of yourself?" Rhiennon seid fiercely to Jhen. "Your skills ere so superior thet even the pelece leeder of Moon Shedow Pelece could be toyed with by you et will?" Jhen wes teken ebeck end seid, "Toyed with by me? Do you think I''m toying with you?" "Aren''t you?" Rhiennon seid, "Don''t forget thet I''ve been inside your cerebrel domein. I know how meny women you heve. Whet do you teke me for?" Jhen wes teken ebeck once egein. "I ebsolutely heve no intention of pleying gemes!" Jhen seid seriously, "Rhiennon, no metter whet I sey now, it will seem pointless. So, how ebout this¡ªyou enter my cerebrel domein egein. There is no deception there." After he finished speeking, he took hold of Rhiennon''s hend. Subsequently, Jhen wrepped his erms eround Rhiennon''s weist, pressing his foreheed egeinst hers. In this moment, his cheotic energy wes unleeshed. Rhiennon involunterily unleeshed her weter elementel energy. Soon, the two forces merged together. Next, Jhen invited Rhiennon into his cerebrel domein. "Rhiennon, I heve hesiteted end wevered in the pest. But eventuelly, I reelized thet if I wented to reech the pinnecle of cultivetion smoothly, I must follow my heert''s desires end heve cleer thoughts. The cultivetion in our mein world is different from Morente, where cultivetion is too difficult. Therefore, I heve ebsolutely no intention of toying with you in enything I do to you. The only explion for my ections towerd you is thet I like you!" Jhenmuniceted with Rhiennon through his spirituel sense. At the seme time, he ellowed Rhiennon to ess his memories. Those bygone deys, those moments of indecision, elong with the grudges end wounds of the pest, were reveeled. Even ell the things regerding his confrontetion with Tristen end Iius were honestly exposed by Jhen in the fece of Rhiennon''s spirituel sense. All these memories could not possibly be febriceted. "You cen sey I''m not e good men, but et leest I won''t toy with your feelings end deceive you!" This wes whet Jhen seid in the end. Rhiennon withdrew her spirituel sense. She took enother look et Jhen. She hed elweys thought of him es e cerefree, optimistic young men. But only now did she reelize thet he hed such e pest hidden in his heert. Thet wes the ultimete cruelty of life! As for Jhen, he wes indeed e cherming men. However, he wes never vulger, nor would he ever deceive or force e women. This wes his principle! He elso hed feelings for Amber, but when Amber decided to leeve, he respected her decision. Jhen hed been through e lot, end his understending of life wes more profound then most. Rhiannon wanted to push Jonathan away, but she felt weak. After a long while, Jonathan and Rhiannon finally broke their kiss. The two people gazed at each other. Tears suddenly welled up in Rhiannon''s eyes. She fiercely pushed Jonathan away, saying, "You''ve gone too far." Jonathan was slightly taken aback. He simply couldn''t bear to see a woman''s tears. "I..." Jonathan didn''t know what to say. Wiping away her tears, Rhiannon said to Jonathan, "From this moment on, don''t speak to me anymore. Once we find Pollerton Tomb, I will repay all that I owe you. After that, I don''t want to see you again." Jonathan was taken aback, momentarily unable toprehend Rhiannon''s thoughts. During their passionate kiss just now, he thought he had captured Rhiannon''s heart. But now, it seemed that wasn''t the case. A woman''s mind sure is the mostplex thing in the world. Jonathan waspletely at a loss as to what Rhiannon was thinking. "I''m sorry!" Jonathan said in a choked voice. "Are you feeling proud of yourself?" Rhiannon said fiercely to Jonathan. "Your skills are so superior that even the pce leader of Moon Shadow Pce could be toyed with by you at will?" Jonathan was taken aback and said, "Toyed with by me? Do you think I''m toying with you?" "Aren''t you?" Rhiannon said, "Don''t forget that I''ve been inside your cerebral domain. I know how many women you have. What do you take me for?" Jonathan was taken aback once again. "I absolutely have no intention of ying games!" Jonathan said seriously, "Rhiannon, no matter what I say now, it will seem pointless. So, how about this¡ªyou enter my cerebral domain again. There is no deception there." After he finished speaking, he took hold of Rhiannon''s hand. Subsequently, Jonathan wrapped his arms around Rhiannon''s waist, pressing his forehead against hers. In this moment, his chaotic energy was unleashed. Rhiannon involuntarily unleashed her water elemental energy. Soon, the two forces merged together. Next, Jonathan invited Rhiannon into his cerebral domain. "Rhiannon, I have hesitated and wavered in the past. But eventually, I realized that if I wanted to reach the pinnacle of cultivation smoothly, I must follow my heart''s desires and have clear thoughts. The cultivation in our main world is different from Moranta, where cultivation is too difficult. Therefore, I have absolutely no intention of toying with you in anything I do to you. The only exnation for my actions toward you is that I like you!" Jonathanmunicated with Rhiannon through his spiritual sense. At the same time, he allowed Rhiannon to ess his memories. Those bygone days, those moments of indecision, along with the grudges and wounds of the past, were revealed. Even all the things regarding his confrontation with Tristan and Ignatius were honestly exposed by Jonathan in the face of Rhiannon''s spiritual sense. All these memories could not possibly be fabricated. "You can say I''m not a good man, but at least I won''t toy with your feelings and deceive you!" This was what Jonathan said in the end. Rhiannon withdrew her spiritual sense. She took another look at Jonathan. She had always thought of him as a carefree, optimistic young man. But only now did she realize that he had such a past hidden in his heart. That was the ultimate cruelty of life! As for Jonathan, he was indeed a charming man. However, he was never vulgar, nor would he ever deceive or force a woman. This was his principle! He also had feelings for Amber, but when Amber decided to leave, he respected her decision. Jonathan had been through a lot, and his understanding of life was more profound than most. Chapter 514 The Real World Chapter 514 The Real World In the eyes of the average person, life may simply be a hazy journey from birth to death. But Jonathan had a much deeper understanding of the passage of time and the meaning of life. He knew that it was not easy to go through life in this world. Life was like the morning dew, fleeting! Once one reached the end of the road, there was no turning back. So, it was important to strive to live without any regrets. Jonathan often wondered what it would be like a hundred years from now. By then, he wouldn''t be dead. But most of his friends around him would have aged and passed away. That would be a truly strange experience. Mabel once told Jonathan that she hoped to always be friends with him as they lived their lives. That was because she had more insight. The friends and lovers around Jonathan would all age with time, but she could remain timeless with Jonathan! There might be separations between lovers, but close friends were like aged wine, the older they got, the more fragrant they would be. What Mabel had in mind was a hundred years from now, she could roam The Void with Jonathan, exploring the mysteries of the cosmos. In this process, if Jonathan halted his progress, Mabel''s wishes would be left unfulfilled. "Let''s go!" Rhiannon said. She suddenly spoke, pulling Jonathan''s thoughts back to reality. Jonathan looked at Rhiannon, who wore a cool and detached expression, not saying much. Jonathan couldn''t decipher what she was thinking. However, given the circumstances, Jonathan naturally wouldn''t insist on anything further. The two of them flew forward together. From that point, they traveled over a thousand miles, and finally, at five in the afternoon, the two of them arrived at a deste area of the Dead Sea. Above the Dead Sea, the view was pretty much the same everywhere. How much variety could there be in the scenery across the surface of the sea? At this moment, the setting sun was aze. The surface of the sea was shimmering. "Is the enchantment around here?" Jonathan couldn''t help but ask Rhiannon. Rhiannon had been quite aloof all the way, and Jonathan didn''t say much either. However, at this moment, Jonathan couldn''t help but ask Rhiannon. Rhiannon said, "I determined this location based on the direction of the sun and thetitude and longitude of the horizon. Yes, the enchantment is in this area, but I can''t be sure which specific area it is." She paused, then continued, "It has to be at midnight, and there must be moonlight. At that time, I will take out the key of the Crown of Duality and activate it with Bnced Duality Mantra. In this way, the enchantment will reveal itself." Jonathan couldn''t help but take a sharp breath, saying, "No wonder no one has been able to find Pollerton Tomb for so many years. If it weren''t for your insider knowledge, even if outsiders searched for a thousand, ten thousand years, they still wouldn''t be able to find it!" Rhiannon said, "Let''s find a ce to rest for now. We''ll make our move when night falls." Jonathan nodded. He nced again at the vast sea, finding it really hard to locate a ce to rest! However, this didn''t deter Jonathan and Rhiannon. Subsequently, Jonathan unleashed Ice Frost. With his formidable magic power, he turned everything within a ten-meter radius into sheer ice. An icy plot ofnd, ten meters in diameter, formed on the surface of the sea. Jonathan and Rhiannonnded on top, then Rhiannon took out a spare bed from her storage ring and set it up, making the bed afterward. It was actually quite peaceful after that. The temperature of the sea was significantly higher than that of the ice, continuously melting it. However, Jonathan immediately asked Rhiannon for a gem and quickly used it to create an ice magic formation. With that, the two of them could rest easy. Rhiannon couldn''t help but admire Jonathan. He truly was a magic prodigy. It had been less than two months since he arrived in Moranta, and yet he had already mastered magic to such a refined degree. Afterward, the two of them also set up a tent. Next, the two of them had dinner. Throughout their time together, neither of them spoke much. Jonathan took Rhiannon''s reaction as a form of rejection, so naturally, he wouldn''t persistently bother her anymore. That was simply not in his nature! "Once we''re out of Pollerton Tomb, we''ll each go our separate ways!" Jonathan suddenly dered. Rhiannon paused for a moment, then said, "All right!" So, Jonathan stopped talking. Time slowly passed, minute by minute, second by second. In the blink of an eye, it was midnight. The moon was high in the sky, casting ayer of silvery gray over the sea. Rhiannon and Jonathan dismantled the tent. Following that, Rhiannon pulled out the Crown of Duality. She extended her finger and ced it on the Crown of Duality. Rhiannon''s fingertip radiated a dazzling glow, and before long, the Crown of Duality finally began to transform. It split apart from the middle in opposite directions, revealing a ck key in the middle! This key looked a bit peculiar like it was meant for an ancient,rge bronze lock. Rhiannon held the key in her hand before tapping it with one finger again. The ck key swiftly soared into the air whilemencing a vigorous spin. The ck key soared through the air with remarkable finesse. Jonathan, with his sharp eyes, immediately noticed that the key, the surface of the sea, and the moonlight formed a fascinating light in the shape of a triangle! The moonlight shone on the ck key, and the ck key, in turn, cast its glow onto the surface of the sea. Suddenly, a change urred on the surface of the sea. The tranquil surface of the sea suddenly formed a whirlpool, as if a mysterious creature lurked within. Jonathan was watching carefully. This seemed like a moment to witness a miracle! One was able to experience life and the marvel of it in this very moment. Even though Jonathan had faced countless dangers, his life was destined to be vibrant and colorful. If he were to survive to tell the tale, this would be a rich experience to share with his descendants! He would have the chops to boast! Right then, out of the blue, a thunderous noise echoed across the sea. A massive ck portal burst forth from the waters, standing tall and imposing on the surface of the sea. Jonathan''s heart pounded wildly. Whoa, is this the portal of the enchantment? This is the portal to Pollerton Tomb. How many secrets are buried in there? This is the burial ground of the ancient gods! At this moment, whether it was Jonathan or Rhiannon, both of them were filled with excitement yet tinged with a hint of fear. That was because this ce was a d*mn tomb! And not just any tomb, but the tomb of the divines. "Let''s go!" Rhiannon said to Jonathan. Jonathan nodded. Rhiannon took the ck key in one hand and then quickly stepped through the ck portal with Jonathan. After the two of them walked through the ck portal, they turned around only to find that the ck portal had vanished. Upon entering the ck portal, however, things became somewhat eerie. Because Jonathan and Rhiannon were still above the surface of the sea, as the ck portal disappeared, the surface of the sea looked exactly the same as before. It was as if everything that just happened never urred. "This..." Rhiannon was momentarily stunned. After a moment of contemtion, Jonathan spoke. "I understand now. Once we cross the enchantment, we enter the real world." "The real world?" Rhiannon was somewhat puzzled. Jonathan exined, "Previously, this ce was filled with enchantments, which essentially means that once we arrived here, we entered a virtual pocket dimension. In this pocket dimension, we could never find Pollerton Tomb. However, Pollerton Tomb does exist here. Now that we have stepped out of the pocket dimension, we can finally ess the real Pollerton Tomb." Afterward, the two of them also set up a tent. Next, the two of them had dinner. "So you''re seying, Pollerton Tomb is under this see?" Rhiennon esked. Jhen seid, "Exectly! It''s certeinly under the see. Pollerton Tomb couldn''t possibly be floeting on the surfece of the see." Rhiennon esked, "But how ere we going to proceed?" Jhen wes elso somewhet troubled. He seid, "We heve no idee how fer down the seebed is, end there''s no wey to breethe down there. Neither you nor I cen withstend it, thet is, unless we let our primordiel spirits go down!" Rhiennon seid, "Now thet we''re here, I truly cen''t beer it if I cen''t personelly explore the mysteries below!" Jhen fell into deep thought, then he seid, "Let me think of e solution then." Rhiennon nodded. She hed inexpliceble trust in Jhen. She wes ebsolutely certein thet Jhen wes en exceptionelly intelligent person. Jhen, on the other hend, wes pondering the inner workings of e mechine thet provided oxygen. "I''ve got it!" Jhen''s eyes suddenly lit up. He esked Rhiennon, "How meny storege rings do you heve?" Rhiennon seid, "I brought five in totel." She peused, then edded, "Are you suggesting we use the storege ring to cerry eir? But the storege ring cen''t ebsorb eir. It''s like en insuletor; eir simply cen''t get in!" Jhen seid, "Thet''s not necesserily the cese. As long es we find e wey, it''s possible. Look..." After he finished speeking, he immedietely begen to cest e spell. The weter element in the eir immedietely formed e sphericel protective berrier under Jhen''s commend, end it wesurelly filled with eir. Jhen seid to Rhiennon, "Put this sphere into the storege ring. Once the sphere breeks, the eir will be inside the storege ring. The edventege of storege rings is thet the eir cennot flow out. Hence, there''s no need to worry ebout eir leekege." Rhiennon''s eyes lit up involunterily. She couldn''t help but edmire Jhen''s quick thinking. At thet moment, the two of them filled ell five storege rings with eir using this method. "So whet''s next?" Rhiennon esked, "The eir cen''t get out et ell, cen it?" Jhen seid, "Like this, wetch me..." As he spoke, he formed en ice crystel tube using the weter element! "Use en ice crystel tube. The tube is directly connected to the storege ring inside. Your exheletion end inheletion ell pess through the ice crystel tube," Jhen expleined. Rhiennon couldn''t help but excleim, "With this method, wouldn''t every storege ring be eble to house people?" Jhen seid, "This is e simplified exemple, end thet will be too leborious. But for now, we cen rely on this method to explore Pollerton Tomb." Rhiennon sincerely seid, "You ere ebsolutely e genius of megic!" Jhen seid, "Pleese weit e little longer. To evoid westing time, I''ll send God''s Eye to locete the right position!" Rhiennon seid, "Okey!" Immedietely, Jhen summoned God''s Eye. After God''s Eye eppeered, it trensformed into e humen form. He celled out to Jhen, "Mester!" "Off you go!" Jhen didn''t need to sey much to God''s Eye. He directly instructed it to dive into the see to seerch for Pollerton Tomb. Upon heering the cell, God''s Eye immedietely submerged into the see. It didn''t need to breethe, end it could move through the see with eese without the slightest pressure. Jhen end Rhiennon petiently weited on the surfece. God''s Eye''s journey through the weter wes crystel cleer to Jhen, thenks to his cheotic energy. This stretch of see wes quite unique es it wes like the peek of e mountein on the oceen''s surfece. Therefore, the deepest point wes only five kilometers! "So you''re saying, Pollerton Tomb is under this sea?" Rhiannon asked. Jonathan said, "Exactly! It''s certainly under the sea. Pollerton Tomb couldn''t possibly be floating on the surface of the sea." Rhiannon asked, "But how are we going to proceed?" Jonathan was also somewhat troubled. He said, "We have no idea how far down the seabed is, and there''s no way to breathe down there. Neither you nor I can withstand it, that is, unless we let our primordial spirits go down!" Rhiannon said, "Now that we''re here, I truly can''t bear it if I can''t personally explore the mysteries below!" Jonathan fell into deep thought, then he said, "Let me think of a solution then." Rhiannon nodded. She had inexplicable trust in Jonathan. She was absolutely certain that Jonathan was an exceptionally intelligent person. Jonathan, on the other hand, was pondering the inner workings of a machine that provided oxygen. "I''ve got it!" Jonathan''s eyes suddenly lit up. He asked Rhiannon, "How many storage rings do you have?" Rhiannon said, "I brought five in total." She paused, then added, "Are you suggesting we use the storage ring to carry air? But the storage ring can''t absorb air. It''s like an instor; air simply can''t get in!" Jonathan said, "That''s not necessarily the case. As long as we find a way, it''s possible. Look..." After he finished speaking, he immediately began to cast a spell. The water element in the air immediately formed a spherical protective barrier under Jonathan''s command, and it was naturally filled with air. Jonathan said to Rhiannon, "Put this sphere into the storage ring. Once the sphere breaks, the air will be inside the storage ring. The advantage of storage rings is that the air cannot flow out. Hence, there''s no need to worry about air leakage." Rhiannon''s eyes lit up involuntarily. She couldn''t help but admire Jonathan''s quick thinking. At that moment, the two of them filled all five storage rings with air using this method. "So what''s next?" Rhiannon asked, "The air can''t get out at all, can it?" Jonathan said, "Like this, watch me..." As he spoke, he formed an ice crystal tube using the water element! "Use an ice crystal tube. The tube is directly connected to the storage ring inside. Your exhtion and inhtion all pass through the ice crystal tube," Jonathan exined. Rhiannon couldn''t help but exim, "With this method, wouldn''t every storage ring be able to house people?" Jonathan said, "This is a simplified example, and that will be tooborious. But for now, we can rely on this method to explore Pollerton Tomb." Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Rhiannon sincerely said, "You are absolutely a genius of magic!" Jonathan said, "Please wait a little longer. To avoid wasting time, I''ll send God''s Eye to locate the right position!" Rhiannon said, "Okay!" Immediately, Jonathan summoned God''s Eye. After God''s Eye appeared, it transformed into a human form. He called out to Jonathan, "Master!" "Off you go!" Jonathan didn''t need to say much to God''s Eye. He directly instructed it to dive into the sea to search for Pollerton Tomb. Upon hearing the call, God''s Eye immediately submerged into the sea. It didn''t need to breathe, and it could move through the sea with ease without the slightest pressure. Jonathan and Rhiannon patiently waited on the surface. God''s Eye''s journey through the water was crystal clear to Jonathan, thanks to his chaotic energy. This stretch of sea was quite unique as it was like the peak of a mountain on the ocean''s surface. Therefore, the deepest point was only five kilometers! Chapter 515 The Mysterious Well Chapter 515 The Mysterious Well Finally, Jonathan understood why Pollerton Tomb was located there. Pollerton Tomb was buried under the sea where its depths could reach tens of thousands of meters. The pressure at the bottom of the sea was incredibly terrifying. Even someone who possessed great powers would struggle to withstand it. Once one reached a depth of twenty meters, one would feel as if countless giant hands were squeezing one from all directions. Consequently, the pressure at a depth of tens of thousands of meters was unimaginable! Even for submarines, most of them would be crushed by the pressure once they descended to depths of five thousand meters. At that moment, God''s Eye dived downwards. After reaching a depth of five hundred meters, the pressure around him caused him to struggle. Without further thought, he immediately condensed water elements to form an icebreaker. God''s Eye was smart. After the formation of the icebreaker, it acted just like a submarine. He didn''t even need to breathe inside. The icebreaker was sharp at the front, carrying its own weight. Coupled with the propulsion from God''s Eye, the icebreaker continued its descent at a fast yet steady pace. However, as God''s Eye continued to delve deeper, the surrounding pressure became increasingly terrifying. The pressure was simr to that of a small white mouse being ced into a battery filled with high- voltage electricity. Once inside, it would be instantly electrocuted and shattered into pieces, leaving no trace of flesh and blood. Simrly, God''s Eye''s icebreaker was being relentlessly shattered and crushed. Chaotic explosions sent shards of ice flying in all directions. Such water pressure would sent a chill down anyone''s spine. God''s Eye relentlessly concentrated water elements to reconstruct the icebreaker, achieving equilibrium with the destructive effects of the water pressure. Atst, God''s Eye safely reached a depth of five thousand meters, right on the peak of an underwater mountain. Covering the summit were bizarre rocks jutting out in all directions. At a nce, one could see stone cliffs and mountain peaks everywhere. God''s Eye continued to steer the icebreaker forward. As the water pressure continued to wreak havoc, God''s Eye constantly repaired the icebreaker. It was a tremendous test of cultivation, while the drain on spiritual energy was even more intense. One could easily imagine how someone with a low level of cultivation would definitely meet their end at such depths. Moreover, if the mountain peak didn''t exist, it would be impossible for anyone to descend to the depths of tens of thousands of meters under the sea. Even Theos was likely incapable of doing so. However, if that were the case, Pollerton Tomb wouldn''t even be there. Throughout the search, God''s Eye was in constantmunication with Jonathan. Moreover, Jonathan was using God''s Eye''s spiritual sense to scan the surroundings. Soon, Jonathan discovered a cave a hundred meters ahead. "It must be Pollerton Tomb," Jonathan muttered to himself. The reason was that the cave did not copse. Under normal circumstances, such immense water pressure would undoubtedly cause the cave to crumble, but the fact that the cave didn''t suggested that there was something of substance inside. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Someone powerful must have set up a magic formation to preserve the integrity of the cave. "God''s Eye, go in and take a look!" Jonathanmanded. At the same time, he said to Rhiannon "God''s Eye has found a cave which I suspect to be Pollerton Tomb. I''ve asked him to go in and check." At that moment, Jonathan and Rhiannon were chatting on the ocean surface. However, Jonathan''s spiritual sense had already reached five thousand meters under the sea. The wonders of the universe were truly beyondprehension. Jonathan has thought more than once about how wonderful it would be if he had such abilities in the main world. Everything in Moranta was like a beautiful and surreal dream to him. This dream fulfilled all of his childhood fantasies of possessing supernatural powers. He wished to be like Great Sage, capable of somersaulting a distance of one hundred and eight thousand miles. He yearned to ride the clouds and to live forever without aging. He desired powers of invisibility and x-ray vision. He also wanted to behave like a rogue and dreamt of battling hordes of demons. So now, the mysticalnd of Moranta had fulfilled his wish. However, there was a gap between fantasy and reality. He didn''t fight against a horde of demons. Instead, he was pursued all over the ce by the righteous Theos. Meanwhile, God''s Eye sessfully entered the cave. The entrance to the cave was small, just big enough for one person to pass through. After God''s Eye entered the cave, Jonathan saw everything inside through God''s Eye''s vision. At that moment, he was stunned because he didn''t see Pollerton Tomb or treasures scattered all over the ground. The moment God''s Eye entered the cave, all the water pressure disappeared. It was as if he had stepped into a magical space, where even water couldn''t enter. God''s Eye dispelled the icebreaker and looked around. The surroundings truly were part of a cave, a dpidated cave at that. The cave walls were covered with spider webs. If one were to point out what set that cave apart from others, it would be that this was an underwater cave, yet strangely contained no water and no water pressure. The ground was alsopletely dry. That implied that there was definitely something strange about that cave! In addition, there was a well lid in the center of the cave. Indeed, it''s quite peculiar to find a well cover inside a cave. "God''s Eye, go and open the well cover," Jonathan instructed through his spiritual sense. A flicker of fear shed in the eyes of God''s Eye. However, he didn''t say much and simply responded, "Yes, Master!" Jonathan, however, picked up on the change in God''s Eye''s demeanor and immediately asked, "What''s wrong, God''s Eye? You seem to be quite scared of this well cover?" This is quite peculiar, as God''s Eye, being devoid of desires, should not know fear. So, why does a well cover scare him? God''s Eye responded, "Master, I''m not sure why, but I instinctively feel that something terrible would happen once the cover is opened!" Jonathan took a deep breath and said, "Alright, youe back. I''ll open the cover myself! I don''t want anything to happen to you!" "No, Master!" God''s Eye dered, "I can do it." With that, he resolutely made his way to the well cover. "What happened?" Rhiannon asked. On the sea surface, she noticed that something was off with Jonathan. Jonathan nced at Rhiannon and said, "The cave inside doesn''t contain Pollerton Tomb but rather a peculiar well cover. God''s Eye seems to be afraid of lifting it, suspecting that there might be some strange beast inside." Rhiannon couldn''t help but feel a twinge of anxiety as she suggested, "Why don''t you get him toe up?" "He has already opened the well cover!" Jonathan eximed. Within the underwater cavern, God''s Eye extended a hand to deploy vortex force by concentrating water elements in his palm. The force sucked the well cover right out. God''s Eye then peered inside. Jonathan could see it clearly too. It really looked like a well. Strangely enough, there was no water in the well. On second thought, the existence of a dry well in the deep sea was quite bizarre in itself. Jonathan instructed God''s Eye to scan the inside with his spiritual sense. He suspected that it was an entrance to Pollerton Tomb. A minute after his spiritual sense swept through the well, Jonathan felt unsettled again. "What''s wrong?" Rhiannon asked when she noticed the change in Jonathan''s expression as she had been paying close attention to him. A strange look descended upon Jonathan''s face as he said, "I''m unable to probe the bottom of the well with my spiritual sense, but don''t worry, I''ll keep trying!" His spiritual sense subsequently expanded into the bottom of the well, reaching a depth of sixty thousand meters. He wished to be like Great Sage, capable of somersaulting a distance of one hundred and eight thousand miles. He yearned to ride the clouds and to live forever without aging. He desired powers of invisibility and x-ray vision. He also wanted to behave like a rogue and dreamt of battling hordes of demons. Even then, the well''s depth wes still unfethomeble, with no end in sight. Strengely enough, there wes no weter pressure inside. Logicelly speeking, the well should heve ebsolutely been crushed into dust by the weter pressure et such depths, yet it wes truly bizerre thet the hole within it extended for tens of thousends of meters! Ever since God''s Eye entered this ceve, everything felt reelly strenge. Jhen continued to feel the surroundings with his spirituel sense, which wes ekin to probing in the form of e primordiel spirit. We''ve descended enother thirty thousend meters, yet there''s no sign of the bottom. Could this seemingly endless well be e portel to enother world? "No, there must be something strenge et work here." Jhen felt thet the situetion didn''t meke sense et ell. "Could this be en illusion?" Jhen muttered to himself, "I need to retrect my spirituel sense end re- exemine this well!" In en instent, Jhen withdrew his spirituel sense. As God''s Eye wes constently wetching over the well, Jhenmuniceted with him through his spirituel sense. He esked, "Are you still efreid now?" A glint of feer flickered in his eyes es he seid, "I''m scered, very scered!" "Whet ere you efreid of?" Jhen beceme even more curious. Just then, billowing bleck smoke suddenly burst out of the well. "Oh no, something''s up!" Jhen wes teken ebeck. God''s Eye immedietely retreeted three meters beck. After the bleck smoke emerged, it slowly coelesced into the form of e person. Jhen sew thet the men wes eround forty yeers old, eppeering like e dignified emperor. He wes dressed in e bright yellow robe, with e beeutiful crown edorning his heed. "Rolend!" The middle-eged men''s geze wes es sherp es e hewk''s. After shouting et God''s Eye, he seid, "You''ve finelly errived." Upon heering thet, Jhen wes teken ebeck. "Whet does thet meen? The middle-eged men is referring to God''s Eye es Rolend?" All of this left Jhenpletely beffled, his mind filled with confusion. As God''s Eye stered et the middle-eged men, he suddenly excleimed in penic, "Impossible, impossible! You were cleerly deed. How cen this be?" It wes et thet moment thet Jhen suddenly felt en unbeereble heedeche. The spirituel sense he hed pleced in God''s Eye''s mind hed been thoroughly ebsorbed. From thet moment on, Jhenpletely lost contect with God''s Eye. "Whet''s wrong with you?" Rhiennon esked, seeing Jhen clutching his heed in pein. Jhen shook his heed end felt his mind cleered immedietely. He felt e heevy burden in his heert, for he finelly understood something et thet moment. God''s Eye wes Rolend, not some Poppet Doll. By e twist of fete, Rolend hed somehow been resurrected through his own cheotic energy. The discovery mede it seem like there wes e grend conspirecy behind it ell. If God''s Eye is Rolend, who is the middle-eged men? Why does Rolend seem to be efreid of him? Jhen wes puzzled. He lifted his heed to look et Rhiennon end seid, "God''s Eye hes ebsorbed the cheotic energy I pleced in his brein. Now, he hes bepletely independent end is no longer under my control!" "How could this heppen?" Rhiennon excleimed in shock. Jhen seid, "He might ectuelly be Rolend!" Further estonished, Rhiennon excleimed, "How is thet possible?" Jhen seid, "I reelly don''t know whet''s going on inside now." "So, whet do we do now?" Rhiennon hedn''t expected things to escelete to this point. Now, everything depended on Jhen. With e greve voice, Jhen seid, "We''vee this fer, there''s no reeson to turn beck now. Let''s go down together end check it out. Even if we die, we''ll die inside Pollerton Tomb." Rhiennon nodded. She end everyone et Moon Shedow Pelece hed been weiting for thet dey for fer too long. So, no metter how dengerous it wes inside, there wes no reeson for her to beck down. Even then, the well''s depth was still unfathomable, with no end in sight. Strangely enough, there was no water pressure inside. Logically speaking, the well should have absolutely been crushed into dust by the water pressure at such depths, yet it was truly bizarre that the hole within it extended for tens of thousands of meters! Ever since God''s Eye entered this cave, everything felt really strange. Jonathan continued to feel the surroundings with his spiritual sense, which was akin to probing in the form of a primordial spirit. We''ve descended another thirty thousand meters, yet there''s no sign of the bottom. Could this seemingly endless well be a portal to another world? "No, there must be something strange at work here." Jonathan felt that the situation didn''t make sense at all. "Could this be an illusion?" Jonathan muttered to himself, "I need to retract my spiritual sense and re- examine this well!" In an instant, Jonathan withdrew his spiritual sense. As God''s Eye was constantly watching over the well, Jonathanmunicated with him through his spiritual sense. He asked, "Are you still afraid now?" A glint of fear flickered in his eyes as he said, "I''m scared, very scared!" "What are you afraid of?" Jonathan became even more curious. Just then, billowing ck smoke suddenly burst out of the well. "Oh no, something''s up!" Jonathan was taken aback. God''s Eye immediately retreated three meters back. After the ck smoke emerged, it slowly coalesced into the form of a person. Jonathan saw that the man was around forty years old, appearing like a dignified emperor. He was dressed in a bright yellow robe, with a beautiful crown adorning his head. "Rnd!" The middle-aged man''s gaze was as sharp as a hawk''s. After shouting at God''s Eye, he said, "You''ve finally arrived." Upon hearing that, Jonathan was taken aback. "What does that mean? The middle-aged man is referring to God''s Eye as Rnd?" All of this left Jonathanpletely baffled, his mind filled with confusion. As God''s Eye stared at the middle-aged man, he suddenly eximed in panic, "Impossible, impossible! You were clearly dead. How can this be?" It was at that moment that Jonathan suddenly felt an unbearable headache. The spiritual sense he had ced in God''s Eye''s mind had been thoroughly absorbed. From that moment on, Jonathanpletely lost contact with God''s Eye. "What''s wrong with you?" Rhiannon asked, seeing Jonathan clutching his head in pain. Jonathan shook his head and felt his mind cleared immediately. He felt a heavy burden in his heart, for he finally understood something at that moment. God''s Eye was Rnd, not some Poppet Doll. By a twist of fate, Rnd had somehow been resurrected through his own chaotic energy. The discovery made it seem like there was a grand conspiracy behind it all. If God''s Eye is Rnd, who is the middle-aged man? Why does Rnd seem to be afraid of him? Jonathan was puzzled. He lifted his head to look at Rhiannon and said, "God''s Eye has absorbed the chaotic energy I ced in his brain. Now, he has bepletely independent and is no longer under my control!" "How could this happen?" Rhiannon eximed in shock. Jonathan said, "He might actually be Rnd!" Further astonished, Rhiannon eximed, "How is that possible?" Jonathan said, "I really don''t know what''s going on inside now." "So, what do we do now?" Rhiannon hadn''t expected things to escte to this point. Now, everything depended on Jonathan. With a grave voice, Jonathan said, "We''vee this far, there''s no reason to turn back now. Let''s go down together and check it out. Even if we die, we''ll die inside Pollerton Tomb." Rhiannon nodded. She and everyone at Moon Shadow Pce had been waiting for that day for far too long. So, no matter how dangerous it was inside, there was no reason for her to back down. Chapter 516 Could It Be An Illusion Chapter 516 Could It Be An Illusion Jonathan and Rhiannon had thuse to a consensus. Subsequently, they sessfully created an ice crystal tube to solve the matter of their breathing. Following that, Jonathan began to gather water elements, crafting a massive ship of ice. As Jonathan''s cultivation was far more powerful than that of God''s Eye, molding the icebreaker was effortless for him. However, the temperature inside was extremely low, making it almost unbearable due to the intense cold. Nevertheless, that bit of suffering didn''t mean much. After sessfully constructing the icebreaker, the two of them dove into the sea. The bow of the icebreaker was as solid as a rocket''s tip, and its overall shape resembled a swordfish. The subsequent descent happened rapidly. It was a truly marvelous experience. Jonathan diving into the sea physically provided a vastly different sensationpared to when he apanied God''s Eye down with his spiritual sense just a while ago. As this was a first for Rhiannon, she couldn''t help but nce at Jonathan. All the wonders they encountered were the result of Jonathan''s brilliant ideas. Suddenly, Rhiannon deployed water elemental energy, intending tomunicate with Jonathan with their spiritual sense. After all, they couldn''t afford to waste the air around them. Jonathan immediately recognized what she was trying to do. Hence, he epted the water elemental energy Rhiannon had unleashed. In that instant, the two of them couldmunicate with each other as if they were on a phone call. "Jonathan, do you think we''ll die down there?" Rhiannon suddenly asked. "I don''t know!" Jonathan said, "Perhaps." "Aren''t you scared?" Rhiannon said, "You don''t seem to care much!" With a bitter smile, Jonathan said, "You''ve been inside my mind. You know very well that in recent years, I''ve faced life-and-death situations time and again. It''s somewhat numbing after a while. I now realize that life is short, and we should appreciate the joy in it. What if I die abruptly? By living freely and following my heart, I won''t have as many regrets when it happens!" Suddenly, Rhiannon began to understand Jonathan. Naturally, her resentment toward Jonathan lessened a little. At the very least, he wasn''t doing it on purpose. That was genuinely his approach to life. "If we sessfully retrieved the magic item from Pollerton Tomb this time, will you go and see Theos Lynn immediately?" Rhiannon asked. Jonathan said, "No, I still need to fullyprehend it. I must be at least seventy percent confident before I can act!" Rhiannon said, "I wish you sess!" She did not offer to help Jonathan because she tended to be rational at all times. She knew that the enemy Jonathan faced was too powerful for her. Thus, she didn''t want to get involved. She couldn''t allow a moment of impulsiveness to plunge the entire Moon Shadow Pce into such a vicious cycle. Naturally, Jonathan understood her concerns. He was a man who knew how things worked. At any time, no one was obligated to help another. It was certainly not a reason to feel resentful. However, if someone was willing to extend a hand, it would be a debt that must be etched in one''s heart forever. One should never take the help of others for granted. Otherwise, no one will be there to assist over time. Meanwhile, the icebreaker continued to dive, with the water pressure bing increasingly intense the deeper it went. The exterior of the vessel was constantly exploding, as if it was under the relentless bombardment of torpedoes. Hence, Jonathan had to tirelessly repair the icebreaker. Suddenly, Rhiannon asked, "Will you return to the main world after you save yourpanions?" Jonathan said, "Of course. I still need to find my otherpanions. After that, I''ll return to the main world immediately!" "Have you ever considered staying here?" Rhiannon asked, "If you can hold your own against Theos, you will naturally be one of the most powerful beings in Moranta. You''ll be able to do anything you want here!" Without a moment''s hesitation, Jonathan said, "No matter how good it is here, it''s not my home. In the main world, there are things I could never let go of. On the contrary, there''s nothing here for me worth staying back for." Without a moment''s hesitation, Jonathan said, "No matter how good it is here, it''s not my home. In the main world, there are things I could never let go of. On the contrary, there''s nothing here for me worth staying back for." The moment the words rolled off Jonathan''s tongue, Rhiannon felt an inexplicable pang in her heart. Surprisingly, there was even a hint of bitterness. "Is there truly nothing here that can make you stay?" asked Rhiannon. With a slight smile, Jonathan said, "I''ll think of you from time to time." "Does your affectione and go this swiftly?" Rhiannon asked, her voice cool and indifferent. Jonathan said, "Life is as fleeting as the morning dew that disappears in an instant. I prefer not to waste my limited energy on such pointless dilemmas." Rhiannon said, "All I can say is, thank goodness I never fell for you. Otherwise, it would have been the greatest sorrow of my life!" With a faint smile, Jonathan fell silent, choosing not to speak any further. He didn''t mean to upset Rhiannon it''s just that, but that was what he truly thought. Jonathan would forever hold a grudge, but when it came to love, he would never feel any regret over losing anyone. All because he had tried his best before... He would never let heartbreak bring him down, for it only upied a small part of his life. At that point, both of them didn''t really know what to say next to continue the conversation. Thus, they inadvertently chose to stay silent. As they ventured deeper, they were surrounded by a myriad of peculiar creatures - sharks, whales, and other beings of unknown origin. However, no creature dared to attack the icebreaker. Finally, after an hour, the two of them sessfully reached the peak of the underwater mountain. Jonathan expertly steered the icebreaker toward the cave, as if he had done it many times before. Before long, the two of them arrived in front of the cave. At that very moment, both Jonathan''s and Rhiannon''s clothes were still dry. Jonathan stopped repairing the icebreaker by then. Just as it was about to be crushed by the water pressure, he sessfully steered what remained of it into the cave. After entering the cave, everything became quiet. The ringing in their ears finally ceased. Earlier, due to the intense water pressure, they felt as if thunder was roaring in their ears, while their chests ached terribly. It was an incredibly ufortable sensation. Inside the cave, it was very dry andfortable despite the total darkness that surrounded them. After Jonathan dispelled the icebreaker, he cast a Fireball spell to illuminate the space they were in. The cave was very quiet inside. The well cover that was discarded earlier appeared to be untouched. At the same time, God''s Eye and the strange middle-aged man had already disappeared. "Is this where God''s Eye encountered the enemy?" Rhiannon asked Jonathan. Jonathan nodded as he replied, "That''s right!" While speaking, he arrived at the well hole to take a look. Rhiannon followed him from behind. The well was still shrouded in darkness. Both Rhiannon and Jonathan used their spiritual sense to explore it at the same time. Two streams of spiritual senses swiftly descended tens of thousands of meters, their speed far surpassing that of the physical body. Nevertheless, the situation remained the same as before, one simply couldn''t see the bottom. Rhiannon fully experienced the feeling that Jonathan had described. Subsequently, the two of them withdrew their spiritual senses. The two of them looked at each other, neither having any idea how to proceed. "Could it be that this isn''t Pollerton Tomb?" Rhiannon said. She stood up and looked around, trying to find some clues. With a serious tone, Jonathan said, "I''ve already used my spiritual sense to observe the surroundings, and there are no signs of anything suspicious around. It''s also unlikely that Pollerton Tomb is hidden here. It''s just that this ce feels really strange. Where does the aire from? How is the water pressure being held out? These are feats that you and I cannot achieve. There must be a reason why someone has created this strange environment here." Feeling that Jonathan''s words made sense, Rhiannon said, "Could there be something more to the cave walls than meets the eye?" Jonathan said, "I found nothing behind the walls. They are rock solid. This ce is just like an ordinary cave if we ignore the oddity of it being deep under the sea. The other strange thing is this well, could it possibly lead to Pollerton Tomb?" Rhiannon replied, "It''s unlikely. This well is so deep that you can''t even see the bottom. How could Pollerton Tomb possibly be in such a deep ce?" "Perhaps it''s a gateway that leads to another ce and this is merely the main door!" Jonathan thought of jumping through wormholes. We might be able to leap into another pocket dimension through this entrance. Perhaps, Pollerton Tomb is not at the depths of the sea at all. Rhiannon said, "However, when I probed downwards with my spiritual sense, I couldn''t detect an entrance to the enchantment." Jonathan suggested, "Shall we go down and take a look?" He paused, then added, "That middle-aged man came out from here. I''m sure there''s more to this ce than meets the eye." Rhiannon said, "It seems we have no other choice." The two of them immediately made up their minds to venture into the well. Right then, something strange happened. ck smoke billowed out from the well once again. Jonathan grabbed Rhiannon and instinctively stepped back. "This isn''t good. That middle-aged man is on his way here. God''s Eye might have been pulled in by him. He''sing for us now..." The two of them watched the billowing ck smoke anxiously. However, the ck smoke split into two streams this time. Next, two streams of ck smoke morphed into human forms. At that very moment, Jonathan''s eyes were filled with rage because he was all too familiar with one of them. It was none other than his biological father¡ªTristan Cadman! Tristan, dressed in white, had a stern expression on his face. Upon seeing Jonathan, a sinister glint shed across his eyes. "You b*stard. It turns that that you''re here. You''ve given me quite a hard time looking for you!" Jonathan''s heart pounded fiercely. "No, this can''t be right. It''s absolutely an illusion. Tristan couldn''t possibly be here!" At that moment, Jonathan confirmed his thoughts. He sneered and said, "Do you think you can fool me with mere illusions?" Meanwhile, Rhiannon''s face drastically changed. That was because the other stream of ck smoke had morphed into a woman. The woman, dressed in a vibrant red outfit, was so stunning that her beauty was unparalleled. She appeared to be around sixteen years old. Rhiannon''s delicate body began to tremble as if she was extremely afraid of the woman in red. "Don''t be afraid. They''re all illusions," Jonathan reassured Rhiannon. Right then, the woman in the red turned to Rhiannon and spoke in a seething tone. "Rhiannon, do you still remember me?" Her face was brimming with hatred, while her teeth were tightly clenched. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Tears welled up in Rhiannon''s eyes. She covered her mouth and said, "Maisie, how could it be you? How is it possible?" "It was you. You deliberately let me go. You wanted me dead, so you could take over as leader!" The woman named Maisie Morton used Rhiannon in a resentful voice. At the same time, she turned her head around and said, "Look at the back of my head..." Chapter 517 A Matter Of Life and Death Chapter 517 A Matter Of Life and Death After finishing her words, Maisie turned her head around. Jonathan and Rhiannon glimpsed the back of Maisie''s head, and it shocked them beyond words. The sight was gruesome¡ªher skull had been cracked open, bloodied, and infested with maggots. Even the usuallyposed Jonathan couldn''t hold back the wave of nausea that washed over him. At the same time, Rhiannon felt a sharp surge of acidity in her stomach. Jonathan took a deep breath, reminding Rhiannon once again, "It''s all an illusion." Tristan''s icy gaze bore into Jonathan, his words dripping with venom. "You and your mother, Paige, both deserve death. I should''ve ended you, an abomination, over two decades ago. Now, as you be my demonic tribtion, your demise is even more justified." Tristan''s mention of Jonathan''s mother struck a nerve, and his eyes instantly turned a fiery shade of red, consumed by fury. "Tristan, it was you who exploited my mother in your drunken haze. How dare you speak ill of her?" "Despicable creature!" Tristan sneered, saying, "What, you think you''ve grown strong enough to challenge me now? If you miss your lowly mother so much, I''ll send you to meet her right now!" Each word pierced Jonathan''s heart like a dagger. In that moment, an overwhelming wave of agony washed over Jonathan. His profound anguish stemmed from the crushing realization of their insignificance and unbearable existence, both his and his mother''s. He, too, longed for the affection of his parents, for he was a living, breathing human being with the same desires and emotions. Yet, to his father, he amounted to nothing. With a sudden roar, Jonathan dered, "Tristan, whether you''re real or an illusion, it doesn''t matter. Today, I will crush you!" As he finished speaking, he unleashed the powerful Stormwind Fist without hesitation. "Do you really think you can cast your magic?" Tristan''s face was impassive. Jonathan was also stunned. It was then he found that he couldn''t unleash the Stormwind Fist. It seems as though the elemental energy had disappeared from their surroundings. Previously, Jonathan and Rhiannon''s spiritual consciousness relied on the divine power within their cerebral domain, so they did not depend on elemental energy. And now, when Jonathan wanted to harness the elemental energy, he realized that there was no elemental power in the air at all. Jonathan stood there, stunned, his heart consumed by an overwhelming hatred for Tristan. It was a level of loathing he had never experienced before in his life. With a fierce roar, he eximed, "Tristan, even without magic, I will kill you!" After he finished speaking, the power of his vitality erupted around him. His body surged with blood as if a divine dragon was coursing through his veins. With a single stride, Jonathan was instantly in front of Tristan. Then, Jonathan threw a fierce punch toward Tristan''s abdomen. At this moment, Jonathan had reached the Immortal Stage Level Three in his cultivation, making his physical strength unparalleled. With a single punch, he wielded the power of an astonishing seven thousand five hundred kilograms. His movements were straightforward and uplicated, a simple yet powerful punch. A punch of his would be able to down ten men. However, it was a regrettable circumstance that Jonathan found himself facing Tristan¡ªthe Demon Emperor. At that very moment, Tristan countered with a move called Nestling Fist. Astonishingly, he effortlessly caught Jonathan''s punch, causing all of Jonathan''s strength to dissipate into nothingness. While Tristan remained impassive, it left Jonathan stunned. "How is this possible?" Jonathan eximed in disbelief. With his formidable might, how could Tristan overpower him without using any techniques? Bam! In an abrupt motion, Tristan delivered a swift kick. Bam! In an abrupt motion, Tristan delivered a swift kick. Caught off guard, Jonathan had no time to evade the attack. He was sent hurtling through the air, feeling excruciating pain in his chest as if his organs had shifted. The impact propelled him heavily into the cave wall before crashing onto the ground. Then, Jonathan spewed a mouthful of blood and touched the crimson liquid on the ground before sniffing it. It was unmistakably the smell of blood. He nced up at Tristan, puzzled. If all of this was an illusion, why did the pain feel so real? If it were an illusion, he shouldn''t be deceived like this! Meanwhile, Rhiannon was in a dire situation. Maisie had her by the neck, rendering her unable to wield any elemental energy and powerless to resist. Fear filled Rhiannon''s face, her feeble attempts to push Maisie away proving futile as her eyes remained shut. Jonathan felt utterly powerless to save Rhiannon, for Tristan had already closed in on him. Once again, Tristanunched a kick, propelling Jonathan through the air to crash heavily onto the ground, coughing up yet more blood. Tristan advanced toward Jonathan with a slow, menacing stride, and terror surged through Jonathan. He saw Tristan as his eternal nightmare. Hatred swelled inside him, yet he felt utterly powerless to resist, with no chance of mounting a defense. In a desperate attempt to escape, Jonathan struggled to crawl backward, his fear of Tristan overpowering any other thought. On the other side, Rhiannon''s eyes were turning white, seemingly inching closer to her demise at Maisie''s hands. Tristan loomed over Jonathan, lifting his foot and slowly pressing it toward Jonathan''s head. This seemed to be the definitive end for him. Terror consumed Jonathan. But in the next instance, an overwhelming hatred filled Jonathan''s heart. Even if I''m going to die, I''ll face Tristan courageously, he vowed. Tristan may be his father, but he had no right to bear that title. Jonathan refused to let him be an eternal shadow, and he wouldn''t sumb to fear. Gritting his teeth, Jonathan lifted his head, fixing a fierce re on Tristan. As Tristan''s foot descended, something changed within Jonathan. A surge of strength coursed through his body, and he reached out, grabbing hold of Tristan''s foot. Tristan attempted to exert pressure, but Jonathan pushed back with all his might, unwavering. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. A revtion struck Jonathan, and he finally understood what was happening. "So, you were created from my own fears. Once I''m unafraid, you be insignificant!" With newfound confidence, Jonathan leaped up and dodged to the side. Then, he delivered a powerful punch. With a resounding impact, Jonathan''s fist struck Tristan''s head squarely. Tristan had no way to evade the blow, transforming into billowing ck smoke once again and vanishing without a trace. So that''s how it is! Jonathan had a sudden epiphany. The seemingly bottomless pit wasn''t truly infinite; it symbolized people''s inner fears. As long as fear resided in one''s heart, the pit would appear endless. Taking a deep breath, Jonathan cast a concerned nce at Rhiannon, who was facing a critical situation. He approached her swiftly but refrained from intervening in Maisie''s fate. Jonathan knew that Maisie was a manifestation of Rhiannon''s fears, and no one else could defeat that fear for her. The only person who could conquer Maisie was Rhiannon herself. With urgency in his voice, Jonathan spoke to Rhiannon, "Maisie represents your inner fear. To defeat her, you must stop being afraid. Once you no longer fear her, she loses her power over you." He paused and added, "Rhiannon, if you believe you didn''t do anything wrong back then, then don''t let fear control you!" Rhiannon''s face was white as she trembled all over. But at that moment, something shifted within her. Her eyes widened, and a fierce light burst from her gaze. "Get away!" Rhiannon pushed Maisie aside in an instant. Then, she leaped up, pointing fiercely at Maisie, and proimed, "Maisie, I don''t owe you anything. During our fairpetition for the pce leader position, we both exhausted our spiritual energy. It was an ident that you fell off the cliff, and I did my best to catch you. It wasn''t my intention to let you go; I was simply powerless. All these years, I''ve felt guilty, ming myself for being overlypetitive and desperate for the pce leader position. But I never wanted you to fall off the cliff and die, never!" Maisie''s face brimmed with resentment, yet as she listened to Rhiannon''s vehement words, her expression unexpectedly softened. Then, much like Tristan, Maisie slowly transformed into ayer of ck smoke and soon vanished completely. As she witnessed Maisie''s disappearance, Rhiannon felt a sense of relief, breathing heavily. "What exactly happened?" Rhiannon couldn''t help but ask Jonathan. "I''m not entirely sure either," Jonathan replied. "Was that Maisie just an illusion, or was it her soul?" Rhiannon inquired further. "It wasn''t precisely an illusion, but it wasn''t Maisie''s soul either," Jonathan exined. "Then..." Rhiannon became even more puzzled. "This well might be the true embodiment of darkness, able to materialize the deepest fears within our hearts. As long as fear resides in us, death is inevitable," Jonathan dered. Curious, Rhiannon asked, "How did youe to this realization?" Jonathan''s thoughts turned to Tristan, a sharp pang of pain piercing his heart. After a moment of contemtion, he responded, "It''s not that I figured it out; I simply couldn''t ept it. My mother endured a miserable life and was ultimately killed by Tristan. If I were to die as well, who would seek justice for her? I may ept my fate at the hands of another, but I refuse to let Tristan be the one to end me!" Rhiannon regarded Jonathan, sensing the immense pain concealed beneath his optimistic demeanor. "Let''s take another look at the well," Jonathan proposed to Rhiannon. Agreeing, Rhiannon nodded, and the two approached the well once again. Jonathan peered down and was immediately astonished. Just ten meters below, there was solid ground. The well led to an underground tomb, undeniably the Pollerton Tomb. "It seems there''s elemental energy around us again," Rhiannon observed. As she mentioned it, Jonathan also sensed it. "Actually, there was elemental energy around us from the beginning. If there weren''t, we should have noticed it much earlier." "But why didn''t we sense it just now?" Rhiannon wondered. "Perhaps the well was ying tricks on us, but let''s not dwell on that now. Let''s go down and see," Jonathan suggested. By then, after enduring numerous hardships, Jonathan couldn''t wait to explore the Pollerton Tomb. Rhiannon nodded and agreed to it. "All right!" They both jumped down, one after the other. Jonathan was the first to jump, and Rhiannon went after him. While he had jumped straight down, Rhiannon had chosen to gracefully descend with the use of elemental energy. Chapter 518 Barsm Luminaire Chapter 518 Barsm Luminaire Atst, Jonathan and Rhiannon unveiled the truth of Pollerton Tomb! The ce was undoubtedly hidden below the well, but strictly speaking, it wasn''t so much a traditional tomb as a space with bones scattered everywhere. The total area was about three thousand square meters and stretched into the distance as far as the eye could see. A cave dome towered above them while a massive magic formationy smack-dab in the middle of the large cave. Not only had the magic formation been in ce for ages, but it also emanated a powerful aura. As it turned out, that was what kept the tomb so well-protected from everything outside! Jonathan and Rhiannon exchanged nces, their hearts filled with joy and exhration. At the same time, however, Jonathan had a question that continued to gnaw at him. Where on earth did God''s Eye go? The middle-aged man that he saw earlier probably wasn''t real either. That must have been a projection of God''s Eye''s deepest, darkest fear. In any case, I''m very sure God''s Eye has deceived me. How can there be fear in his heart if he has no desires or demands? That middle-aged man wouldn''t have appeared if God''s Eye had nothing to fear! Despite that, Jonathan decided he couldn''t be bothered to know what had be of God''s Eye. He was utterly disappointed with thetter, so why should he care about his fate? "Come on. Let''s take a look!" Jonathan said to Rhiannon before letting out a chuckle. "I promised you that you''d get the first pick, so rest assured that I won''t take whatever items you''ve set your sights on." Rhiannon said nothing as she nced at Jonathan. After all, what reason did she have to mistrust the man? If Jonathan had an ounce of selfishness, he could''ve kept quiet when she was facing off against Maisie. That way, Maisie would''ve easily killed her. As the duo ventured deeper into the cave, they saw more sets of bones scattered on the ground, some of which were intertwined. On top of that, the air was filled with a musty, putrid stench. More importantly, there were also many magical weapons and items on the ground while some floated in the air. One thing was for sure¡ªthe cave was a treasure trove of magic items! However, now that they had arrived at the legendary Pollerton Tomb, there was no way Jonathan and Rhiannon would waste their time scavenging for ordinary items. "This sword seems pretty good!" Jonathan eximed when he noticed a sword in front of a skeleton on his left. The de was embedded in the ground, and even after being exposed to a long period of weathering processes, it still glinted coldly. As he stepped forward and pulled the sword out, he instantly felt waves of elemental energy coursing through it. Wow! I can''t believe there''s a magic formation inside this sword! Its quality must be top-notch. "This sword isn''t very remarkable," Rhiannon said nonchntly after ncing at the weapon. "If you used it to perform the Fortune Sword Technique, I guarantee the de won''t be able to withstand it and will break immediately." "Really? How can you tell?" Jonathan muttered. "Don''t be so short-sighted. The quality and material of this sword are mediocre at best. Sure, you might be able to sell it for a decent amount outside, but it''s hardly worth mentioning in Pollerton Tomb." A cheeky grin crept across Jonathan''s face. "Forget it. I''ll keep it in my storage ring for now. Who cares?" "Fine. Do what you like." The duo wasted no time continuing their exploration, and the sight of treasures popping up in every corner made them feel as if they had struck a massive jackpot. "The fighters here don''t seem to have storage rings, do they?" Jonathan asked as he looked at Rhiannon quizzically. "That''s because the concept of storage rings didn''t exist in ancient times." Asprehension dawned on Jonathan, Rhiannon spotted an item floating around and instantly grabbed it mid-air. "Huh? Could this be the legendary Vermilion Jade Ruler?" Jonathan, too, looked over, only to see Rhiannon holding a fiery red jade ruler. Jonathan, too, looked over, only to see Rhiannon holding a fiery red jade ruler. "Vermilion Jade Ruler? What''s that?" After focusing her senses on the item for some time, Rhiannon beamed. "I was right! This is Vermilion Jade Ruler! It''s imprinted with the battle spirit of the vermilion bird, a mythical beast that''s a natural- born Fire Magician. Having the Vermilion Jade Ruler will be a great help!" "Since it''s such a gem, you should take it," Jonathan remarked. "In that case, I shan''t stand on ceremony with you." Jonathan couldn''t help but chuckle. "Please, no need for formality." Rhiannon happily epted the Vermilion Jade Ruler and continued stashing several more treasures into her storage ring. I could use these treasures to win over the hearts of my subordinates when I return. What a lovely idea! On the contrary, Jonathan cared more about finding magic items belonging to the Sacred Sovereigns or demonic mages. Even though he scoured the area and found many treasures, he realized none of those truly wowed him. Since Rhiannon wasn''t as picky, it didn''t take long before she amassed a bountiful collection. Unfortunately, it had long be impossible to distinguish who were the Sacred Sovereigns and demonic mages in Pollerton Tomb. Jonathan and Rhiannon might not be able to recognize most of the treasures, but what was even stranger was that they never found the magic items belonging to the Sacred Sovereigns or the elders of the dark magicians. "Could it be that someone has been here before?" Jonathan asked curiously. "Could they have taken all the valuable treasures?" Rhiannon''s heart sank. She, too, had noticed that the best magic items had all vanished without a trace. "That''s impossible. Only us in Moon Shadow Pce have the key to the enchantment. Who else could''ve gotten in?" she uttered. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Jonathan''s face suddenly changed. "I know who it is." "Who?" "God''s Eye!" Jonathan eximed. "He got in here before us. Moreover, he is Rnd, the Sacred Sovereign. He knows this ce like the back of his hand. He must''ve swiped the best treasures upon entering." Rhiannon turned ashen-faced. "Where could he have gone now?" she asked, eliciting a sigh from Jonathan. "He might have already fled," he said before stiffening and turning to Rhiannon. "Wait a minute... Do you suspect that I''m conspiring with God''s Eye?" There''s a good possibility of her thinking that way, and if so, I don''t think I''d ever be able to clear my name. To his surprise, Rhiannon gave a very straightforward response. "Of course not. Besides, if you really wanted to keep these treasures for yourself, I wouldn''t have been able to stop you. There''s no need for you to resort to such underhanded means!" Jonathan finally heaved a sigh of relief. "Thank you!" Deep down, he had to admit he was grateful for Rhiannon''s trust. "Don''t be too disappointed," Rhiannon added. "God''s Eye couldn''t have taken all the top-tier treasures in such a short period. Let''s search carefully. I''m sure we''ll find something good!" Jonathan nodded, though he dreaded to think about God''s Eye, or more urately, Rnd. D*mn this Rnd... He has been scheming against me from the start! I was still fond of him in the past, but now, I find him utterly repulsive! Surprisingly enough, Rhiannon remained upbeat as she continued tofort Jonathan. Perhaps, that was one of the many strengths of women, and their gentle touch was the perfect remedy for even the most difficult situations. The two began to search meticulously, with Rhiannon continually collecting some of the better-than- average magic items. Just then, Rhiannon pointed at a rusty iron sword in a corner. "Hey, Jonathan, don''t you think that sword is somewhat strange?" Jonathan hurriedly turned to look at the weapon. Hmm... She''s right. That iron sword''s very unremarkable, especially in a ce like this. It''s easy to overlook it if one''s not careful. I, for example, completely missed it. Rhiannon, however, is way more conscientious, so it''s not surprising that it caught her attention. That said, I can see why she finds it unusual. Every weapon in Pollerton Tomb is a magic item, which means they aren''t supposed to rust. Since there shouldn''t be any ordinary iron here, this rusty iron sword sticks out like a sore thumb! Feeling that something was amiss, Jonathan promptly grabbed the rusty sword and channeled his chaotic energy to inspect it. Before long, his chaotic energy had seeped into the rusty sword. "This is Maximilian''s Luminous Sword!" Jonathan suddenly cried out. "Luminous Sword requires elemental energy and the nourishment of fresh blood. It has rusted on the outside because it hasn''t been nourished for a long time, thus causing it to activate its self-protective mechanism!" Needless to say, Rhiannon was just as excited. Jonathan immediately bit his finger and let fresh blood drip onto the Luminous Sword. At the same time, he also injected a surge of chaotic energy into it. Within seconds, Jonathan and Rhiannon saw theyers of rust peeling off Luminous Sword, revealing a gleaming cold light underneath. The divine weapon had been restored to its former glory! Just then, a voice rang out in Jonathan''s mind. "Master!" Despite being slightly taken aback, he closed his eyes to sense the situation, and everything soon became crystal clear. Ah! The voice came from Luminous Sword! It''s a super divine weapon that has developed its own consciousness, which means what I''m hearing is the weapon spirit! That''s right. Only divine weapons can produce weapon spirits! Then again, hearing it address me as "Master" unnerves me. It reminded me of how Rnd manipted me with God''s Eye... Wait a minute. Could Maximilian also be plotting against me with Luminous Sword? Argh. I''ve lost all love and respect for these Ancient Sacred Sovereigns. After some silent contemtion, Jonathan channeled chaotic energy into Luminous Sword to fully grasp its powers. He no longer wanted to be the cat''s-paw for anyone else. Havingpleted a thorough search, Jonathan finally felt at ease. Not only was Luminous Sword not created by Maximilian, but it also didn''t bear any of his spiritual imprints. Simply put, it was an untainted magic weapon! Jonathan was relieved and even more excited to have experienced the marvel of Luminous Sword. The sword contained the vast power of ancient Barsm teachings, and once activated, it could generate an extraordinarily formidable force. It could influence the elements around it and bend them to its will, but more importantly, it could also affect the elemental powers of its enemies. Under those circumstances, the enemy''s moves might even backfire whenunched. In addition, Luminous Sword also had a fatal attack in the form of a luminous aura, refined and generated from years of Barsm teachings. It was undeniably a lethal move, and it might even be more impressive than the sword aura from Rnd''s Sword! Lastly, Luminous Sword held another trump card called Barsm Luminaire! Thankfully, it didn''t take long for Jonathan to get a clear understanding of it. As it turned out, once Barsm Luminaire was activated, it''d be akin to being in the presence of the great Barsm Sage, where tens of thousands of monks would chant scriptures in unison. At the same time, it would also generate a powerful Barsm light that can reduce all enemies to ashes! Of course, all that also depended on the sword wielder''s own skill level. If someone like Theos were to unleash Barsm Luminaire with Luminous Sword, the power produced would be nothing short of devastating. However, if it were in the hands of other ordinary experts, they wouldn''t even be able to utilize Barsm Luminaire... Chapter 519 Roland Chapter 519 Rnd Jonathan had gainedplete control over the Luminous Sword, promptly storing it in his storage ring. He knew possessing the sword had significantly enhanced hisbat force. Still, it was insufficient to contend with Theos Lynn. Jonathan and Rhiannon had regained some confidence and continued their search for the magical item. At that point, Jonathan''s search became even more meticulous. "Jonathan, do you see the center of the formation?" Rhiannon suddenly discovered something new. It was a magic array. Jonathan peered in the direction of her gaze, and the two of them walked toward the massive magic array. Ayer of energy shield, crackling with electricity, surrounded it. The shield''s diameter was about twenty meters. At the heart of it stood a ck scepter. All the crackling energy stemmed from that ck scepter. Jonathan''s heart raced uncontrobly, knowing all too well the terrifying pressure at five thousand meters below the sea. Incredibly, the ck scepter could support such arge cave, preventing it from being crushed by the overwhelming force. The power of the ck scepter was terrifying to the extreme. It was something unimaginable. Naturally, Jonathan understood the ck scepter didn''t solely rely on its own power to resist the water pressure. The magic formation was a clever formation that formed a bnce with the water pressure. Regardless, Jonathan knew one thing for certain¡ªthe ck scepter was undoubtedly a valuable treasure. Rhiannon eximed, "I know what magic item this ck scepter is. It''s the supreme magic item of the Dark Sovereign¡ªAstro Scepter. The Dark Sovereign once used this very item to contend with the three Sacred Sovereigns!" "The Astro Scepter?" Jonathan immediately perked up with interest. Rhiannon continued, "I always thought the Astro Scepter didn''t exist because its existence was incredibly illogical!" "Why would you say it''s illogical?" Jonathan couldn''t help but be curious. Rhiannon exined, "Because the Astro Scepter represents the rules of the four corners of the universe. It can also break thews of space and even distort time!" "How does this Astro Scepterpare to the original Holy Scriptures, the Heavenly Compass, and the Netherworld Map?" Jonathan continued to ask. That was what he was most concerned with. Rhiannon answered, "This is a god-defying divine weapon. If used properly, it can shatter and rewrite the entire Moranta. Such a magic item should not exist in this world." Jonathan spoke in a deep voice. "With such abilities of the Astro Scepter, it''ll be easy for me to return to the main world when the timees." Rhiannon was slightly taken aback when she finally understood that Jonathan''s deepest desire was to return to the main world. Jonathan continued, "However, this Astro Scepter controls the magic array. If I were to take the scepter away, everything here would copse." Rhiannon suggested, "Let''s gather enough icebreakers to protect us." She paused briefly before adding, "If this ce is destroyed, then so be it. There isn''t much worth holding onto it anyway." Jonathan nodded. He was determined to obtain the Astro scepter. Yet immediately, Jonathan curiously asked, "Why didn''t God''s Eye take away the Astro Scepter?" Rhiannon was slightly taken aback, for she couldn''t answer his question. "Don''t even think about touching this scepter!" At that moment, a voice echoed. Jonathan and Rhiannon were shocked. They looked up to see a person suddenly emerging from the corner. It was none other than God''s Eye himself! The God''s Eye''s countenance was cold and detached. Was he still the same gentle Poppet Doll? Jonathan then turned his gaze towards God''s Eye, a hint of imperceptible anger shing in his eyes. Rhiannon looked toward God''s Eye, her face growing cold. "Scared Sovereign Rnd, your trickery is quite impressive," Jonathan said coldly. "Even I was fooled by you." With a calm and cold gaze, God''s Eye said, "You don''t understand anything!" Jonathan questioned, "Oh?" God''s Eye exined, "I have calcted and waited for a thousand years, all for this moment, waiting for the appearance of the one who carries chaotic energy. What you don''t understand is regardless of whether this person is you or not, at some point, there will be someone who will do what you''re supposed to. Your existence is to aid my resurrection!" Upon hearing those words, Rhiannon couldn''t help but tremble violently. A cold glint shed in Jonathan''s eyes. Heughed derisively and said, "So, you''re implying that you''re the ruler of destiny, and I''m merely a vassal?" God''s Eye said, "What? Did you truly believe you''re the master of your own fate just because you possess chaotic energy? What a joke!" Jonathan took a deep breath and said, "All right then. I''ll see what you''re truly capable of." As soon as he finished speaking, he immediately unsheathed the Luminous Sword! At the same time, Jonathan said to Rhiannon, "Use the opportunity to seize the Astro scepter!" Rhiannon said in a deep voice, "I''ll handle him while you go and seize the Astro scepter!" She instantly lunged toward God''s Eye as soon as she finished speaking. Rhiannon was no weakling and immediately unleashed her magic item¡ªMagic Crescent. It flew out, radiating a cold glow like a gleaming sickle. Rhiannon pointed it at God''s Eye again. It immediately began to spin rapidly, then charged towards God''s Eye. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Like a streak of light, trails of silvery-gray radiance followed. Subsequently, several rays of light stabbed toward God''s Eye. Coldness shed in God''s Eye''s eyes as he said, "You''re overestimating your abilities!" Suddenly, he donned the ming Divine Armor and reached out with a hand. Therge hand swiftly conjured several phantom images before firmly grasping the Magic Crescent. Rhiannon continuously channeled her energy to retrieve the Magic Crescent, but all her attempts were futile. Actually, it wasn''t surprising at all. Rhiannon''s cultivation level wasn''t low. However, her opponent was too powerful. Moreover, God''s Eye had a divine weapon like the ming Divine Armor. Even an ordinary person would be formidable if they wore it. Meanwhile, Jonathan was preparing to destroy the magic array set up by the Astro scepter. Although the array was formidable, Jonathan''s chaotic energy could infiltrate it. However, God''s Eye''s body flickered at that moment and instantly teleported to appear in front of Jonathan using the ming Divine Armor. "Since you''re so eager to die, I''ll grant your wish!" God''s Eye seemed to be using all his strength to protect the magic array. A glint of murderous intent shed in his eyes. With a swift movement, he reached out to grab Jonathan''s head. The speed of the ming Divine Armor was incredibly fast. It would''ve been difficult for Jonathan to dodge the attack if it wasn''t for his high cultivation level. Amid the crisis, he swiftly retreated ten meters away. Immediately, God''s Eye conjured a Fire Divine Pill with the ming Divine Armor, hauling it toward Jonathan. Immediately, Jonathan saw a fireball cutting through the air and exploded in mid-air. He noticed a vast expanse of dazzling golden light, emitting a blue me like a ferocious beast lunging to attack. The heat of the Fire Divine Pill had reached an extreme level. It was so intense that even Jonathan''s tough physique found it hard to withstand. With a swift turn, Jonathan managed to retreat another ten meters away, skillfully dodging the Fire Divine Pill. Rhiannon immediately joined him in battle, promptly summoning her gleaming Snow Feather Sword. The Snow Feather Sword flew out, fiercely charging toward God''s Eye. With a sweep of his sleeve, God''s Eye unveiled the Netherworld Map. Theherworld river within the Netherworld Map flowed ceaselessly, generating a vortex force in the middle, sucking Rhiannon''s Snow Feather Sword in the blink of an eye. A cold gleam shed across Jonathan''s eyes. He had discovered Rnd''s cultivation hadn''t fully recovered yet. Therefore, all of his attacks relied solely on the power of his magic items. However, the power of the magic items was too overpowering. Jonathan had no confidence in winning against it at all. Faced with God''s Eye''s Netherworld Map, Jonathan didn''t even consider using the Fortune Sword Technique because it was simply impossible to seed. The most likely scenario was the Netherworld Map would also suck the Luminous Sword into it. Although the sword was an unparalleled magic item, it still fell shortpared to the Netherworld Map. God''s Eye, however, didn''t make it easy for Jonathan and Rhiannon. He formed a magic seal with his fingers, chanting under his breath, "By the powers of Man, Earth, and Sky, I call forth the Netherworld!" He reached out with both hands into the Netherworld Map, seemingly grasping at thin air. Soon after, Jonathan and Rhiannon saw a wisp of ck fog being pulled out from the Netherworld Map. The dark fog instantly transformed into millions of ck ghosts, emitting a wailing sound as if a multitude of wraiths were crying in unison. Soon after, countless ck ghosts surged toward Jonathan and Rhiannon in a dense swarm. Jonathan''s and Rhiannon''s hearts pounded wildly, filled with immense shock and terror! They didn''t know what would happen when the dark cloud of ghosts surrounded them, but a strong sense of danger welled up deep within them. Jonathan knew nothing good would emerge from the Netherworld Map. Rhiannon eximed in horror, "Theherworld river water can corrode everything. These ghosts must be even more formidable than the water. We must not let them get close, or we will undoubtedly meet our end!" "Run!" Jonathan had no time to think. He grabbed Rhiannon''s hand and fled. Yet, as soon as he turned around, he caught a dark, dense shadow of ghosts trailing after them. There was so much of them that the sky and the sun had been veiled. There were even some floating above his head. At that moment, he really felt as though he was doomed. "Fortune Sword Technique!" Drawing thest straw, Jonathan immediately unleashed the Luminous Sword. The Luminous Sword began to spin violently, emitting a thousand light swords. Immediately, Jonathan and Rhiannon found themselves surrounded as if by a thousand master swordsmen, wielding the Luminous Sword to y the ck ghosts. Swoosh! Crack! The Luminous Sword truly was the bane of the ck ghosts. With a single sh, the ghosts would let out a painful roar, followed by a puff of green smoke before vanishing into thin air. However, Jonathan and Rhiannon didn''t have much time to rx because there were simply too many of them. The ghosts were everywhere. So, even with Fortune Sword Technique, quite a few ghosts still managed to slide past with increasing numbers. Jonathan swiftly unleashed the Light Magic''s Divine Fiery Spell. An intense radiant light swept across the space. Yet, it didn''t look good for them, for the Divine Fiery Spell couldn''t harm the ck ghost at all. In that case, fire elements were useless too. Jonathan immediately understood the ck ghosts were creatures of the Netherworld Map and not any ordinary beings. Therefore, the Divine Fiery Spell was useless against them. The reason why the Luminous Sword worked was because it was a divine weapon. Chapter 520 Fortune Sword Technique Chapter 520 Fortune Sword Technique ck ghosts were everywhere. Rhiannon immediately cast Ice Frost in an attempt to freeze them. But in the next second, she plunged into despair, for it did not work at all. Like concentrated corrosive liquid, the ck ghosts dissolved the ice right away. If they were used to break ice, it would really yield impressive results. She could only imagine how tragic Jonathan and her fate would be once they were attacked by the ck ghost. At that moment, they had their backs against each other. Deep down, despair swamped her. In the face of such creatures, she was at aplete loss. Jonathan''s expression was grave. Suddenly, he drew Luminous Sword back into his hand. In an instant, all light swords vanished. The ck ghosts swarmed in at once, blotting out the sun as they frantically bit and gnawed their way through. In Rnd''s eyes, all he could see was a wave of ck ghosts. Jonathan and Rhiannon were no longer in sight. His expression remained utterly indifferent. Killing Jonathan was as insignificant to him as crushing an ant, so it could not ruffle him the slightest bit. Meanwhile, Jonathan unleashed Barsm Luminaire through Luminous Sword. In the blink of an eye, the vast spirit of Barsm burst forth from Luminous Sword. That surge of Barsm was overwhelming and infinitely grand. Barsm light illuminated the ck ghosts, freezing them all in ce. Not a single one dared to move forward even an inch. Jonathan was taking a risk in doing so. He believed that the creatures such as the ck ghosts were an entity of extreme darkness. On the other hand, Barsm light within Luminous Sword was the brightest and most peaceful aura. He summoned the vast Barsm of the Luminous Sword and merged his chaotic energy with it. On top of that, he infused the elemental energy around him into the Barsm light. Consequently, the Barsm light became even more intense. Relying solely on the Barsm light within Luminous Sword itself would be far from sufficient. Therefore, Barsm Luminaire also required the caster to have exceptional cultivation. As Jonathan merged with the light of Barsm, he likewise felt its tranquility that had the power to bring peace to the soul. It felt as if though he was in a grand shrine, listening to thousands of monks chanting scriptures in unison. At that moment, Barsm light blocked the ck ghostspletely. Jonathan continued to circte his mana, making the Barsm light even more intense. Gradually, the ck ghosts began to melt away and dissipate like smoke in the wind. When Rnd, d in ming Divine Armor, saw that, a hint of anger showed on his indifferent face. Subsequently, he again summoned a ck Bone Dragon from Netherworld Map. Following a thunderous boom, a roar spilt the air. On the heels of that, a colossal ck Bone Dragon emerged. It was truly massive, its entire body covered in snow-white bone spikes. That was pure necromancy at work. The Bone Dragon was asrge as a lotive, spanning more than thirty meters in length. It roared as it emerged and flew toward Jonathan. As it soared in the air, its tail swished wildly. Dust was inevitably sent flying wherever it swept past. Additionally, it stirred up a strong gust of wind that was unmatched in its ferocity. Roar! The Bone Dragon circled the air above Jonathan and Rhiannon, intimidated by Barsm light. However, it was very violent. After roaring thrice, it twisted its body and ruthlessly swept its massive tail at them. It was a move that would bring total annihtion. After all, the bones of a Bone Dragon were beyond solid. The might of the sweep contained no energy of magic elements. Yet, its physical force had already reached a terrifying thirty thousand pounds. It was beyond human imagination. Jonathan devoted the entirety of his strength to circting Barsm Luminaire. While it could disrupt elemental energy, it was utterly helpless against physical force. Therefore, many things in this world were interconnected and interdependent, each having its own counterbnce. Just then, Rhiannon instantly cast Ice Frost, conjuring an exceedingly strong Ice Shield in mid-air. Crack! A single hit shattered the Ice Shield into smithereens. At the same time, the massive tail showed no mercy, sweeping toward Jonathan and Rhiannon from all directions. Bursts of strong wind swirled everywhere. Jonathan''s eyes turned cold. D*mn it! Rnd had only used two simple moves. Yet, I''m powerless to resist despite wielding Luminous Sword? That made him feel incredibly frustrated and angry. In the midst of danger, Jonathan suddenly whipped out the sword he previously took from his storage ring! He hadmunicated with it through chaotic energy and knew that although it was not a top-tier magical weapon, it was a pretty good mid-tier one. It was known as Thunder Sword. "To hell with you!" He went all out. Wielding Thunder Sword, he promptly used Fortune Sword Technique. At that moment, it could be said that Jonathan had already disyed his formidable mana and control. Astoundingly, he could unleash two incredibly powerful skills simultaneously, Barsm Luminaire and Fortune Sword Technique. Strictly speaking, both the Fortune Sword Technique and Barsm Luminaire were extremely difficult. Anyone who could even master one of them would be considered a genius. The fact that Jonathan was able to unleash the two of them at the same time left even Rnd in shock and astonishment. The moment Thunder Sword cut through the air, light swords instantly filled the sky. Thousands of them spiraled out chaotically, carrying a god-defying murderous intent as they shed toward the Bone Dragon''s colossal tail. Crackle! The light swords sparkled, dazzling beyond words. Ultimately, even that solid tail could not withstand the onught of such wild and brilliant sword light. Moreover, Thunder Sword was no ordinary weapon despite the sturdiness and toughness of the dragon''s bones. In just a split second, the Bone Dragon''s tail had already been shed into pieces. The shattered bones swept toward Rhiannon and Jonathan. Rhiannon cast Ice Frost and effectively blocked them. And in that same instant, Thunder Sword waspletely ruined. The dragon''s bone was too hard. Coupled with the immense energy required by Fortune Sword Technique, Thunder Sword''s de simply could not withstand it. Meanwhile, Jonathan''s Barsm Luminaire eradicated all the ck ghosts. Jonathan and Rhiannon finally had a moment of peace. Rhiannon let out a long exhale. She could not help but admire Jonathan''s calmness in the face of change and his astonishing intellect and tactics. The situation just now was truly perilous. In such circumstances, she waspletely helpless. Jonathan took a deep breath. With a flick of his hand, he drew Luminous Sword back. Then, he faced Rnd officially. A glint of admiration shed across Rnd''s eyes as he also turned to Jonathan. He smiled faintly and said, "Not bad. You indeed surprised me. No wonder even Theos Lynn couldn''t do anything to you." In a solemn voice, Jonathan asked, "You''ve schemed and plotted your resurrection and are now upying the entire Pollerton Tomb. What exactly are you trying to do?" Rnd replied, "No matter what I n to do, you won''t be able to see it. Because no matter the number of tricks and tactics you have, you must die here today. Your body will sink to the depths of the sea forever, and no one will know what happened before your death." Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Jonathan remarked, "At the very least, I''ve been kind to you. Yet, you seem intent on killing me. How strange." Rnd retorted, "The rules of space, the change of the stars, and Destino Art that had existed for thousands of years aren''t all as vast as the sea, no? Under these things, you''re as insignificant as dust. Furthermore, those little bits of kindness aren''t even worth mentioning! Initially, I had no intention of killing you. But you two insisted on taking Astro Scepter, so you''re simply asking for it. Some cmities can be avoided, but one always reaps what is sowed." "Why can''t the Astro Scepter be moved?" Jonathan asked. Rnd cast another nce at Jonathan. Then, he chuckled and drawled, "Are you trying to buy time? Do you think a miracle is going to happen?" "You''re a ruler. Why are you so timid and suspicious? You know full well that a miracle is impossible here. So, what are you worried about? I merely want to know why I have to die," Jonathan said calmly. Rnd scoffed, "I know you well enough. You''re crafty, so I must always be on guard!" Pausing briefly, he continued, "However, you''re right about one thing. What do I have to fear? I shall see what you can do to escape before me." "So, can you now tell me why can''t Astro Scepter be moved? If you really care about it, why didn''t you just take it and leave?" Jonathan pressed. Rnd answered, "Firstly, I need Astro Scepter to aplish a magic formation! Secondly, it still contains the spiritual imprint left by that old coot, Stanley Doyle. The hatred between us ran deep, and he took many precautions against me. I''d never be able to seize Astro Scepter in a short time. Thirdly, the reason I need it for a magic formation is to use Crushing Thunder Strike to devour all the divine spirits and mystic weapons here. With that, I can recover my power fully and even be stronger than before." Jonathan and Rhiannon suddenly had a moment of realization. "It turns out that your cultivation hasn''t recovered yet!" Jonathan eximed. Rnd sneered, "Hmph! If I were at full strength, I could finish you off with just the flick of a finger. I wouldn''t have needed to go to such trouble!" "All right, I have one final question that piques my curiosity," Jonathan said Rnd relented, "Very well, I shall satisfy your curiosity before you die. What''s your question?" "Who was the middle-aged man you were previously wary and afraid of?" Jonathan asked. Rnd''s expression swiftly turned rather grim. Then, he said, "He was the Dark Sovereign, Stanley Doyle. But he has long since died. Mere energy manifested by dark magic could never threaten me!" Jonathan finally understood everything. After that, he fell silent. "It seems that you have no questions left," Rnd surmised. "Would you prefer that I personally kill you, or would you rather end things yourself?" With a suddenugh, Jonathan replied, "Neither choice is to my liking. Besides, I''m going to take Astro Scepter away today!" Rnd could not help but burst intoughter, eximing, "What an arrogant and ignorantd!" "If you continue hiding away, Lynn, you''d be short of a couple of aides." Jonathan suddenly shouted right then. No sooner had his words fallen than a streak of light flew in from outside. The streak of flowing light transformed back into its original form in front of Jonathan. It was none other than Mona. Mona was Lynn''s primordial spirit. Rnd was startled slightly. Subsequently, realization dawned upon him. A hint of anger shed across his eyes, and he snarled, "So, you''ve been stalling just to wait for this woman to arrive?" Meanwhile, Rhiannon could not help but look at Jonathan in surprise. All of it was just too overwhelming for her to digest. Chapter 521 Duel Chapter 521 Duel Rhiannon knew that Lynn had been trying every possible means to kill Jonathan. At that moment, Rnd was hunting her and Jonathan, not to mention Lynn had also arrived. With those two powerful figures appearing at the same time, there would be even less of a chance for her and Jonathan to survive. Rhiannon found that she simply couldn''t keep up with Jonathan''s train of thought. It was at that moment that Jonathan said to Rnd, "As soon as you appeared, I had already removed Polychromatic Mirror. At the same time, I am also in possession of Lynn''s Dragon Chain. This Dragon Chain was suppressed by me before, and I timely unlocked the restriction of Dragon Chain. Therefore, Lynn immediately sensed Dragon Chain and hurried over. Rnd, don''t forget, Lynn has the original Holy Scripture, so she can traverse The Void!" Rnd''s face darkened as he said, "Do you really think that her presence can threaten me? Besides, you''re the one she''s out to kill!" Laughing, Jonathan said, "Haha!" He paused, then continued, "Rnd, you''re no longer the Rnd of the past. Your skills have greatly diminished, and it''s highly unlikely that you can match Lynn. Moreover, you want to monopolize Astro Scepter, ming Divine Armor, Starfall Bow, and Netherworld Map. Do you think Lynn would tolerate this?" Rnd''s gaze fell on Lynn. He said, "This brat has used you over and over again. Don''t you want to kill him now? He just wants us to fight so he can take advantage of the situation!" Mona fixed her gaze on Jonathan and said, "You probably think that with your intelligence, you can manipte everything and everyone, including Rnd and me like we are puppets in your hands, don''t you?" With a faint smile, Jonathan said, "Lynn, you are strong enough. But you''re not particrly clever, nor can I say you''re not clever. It''s just that you''re not very willing to think about problems. I ask you, are you confident enough to kill Rnd?" Mona was dazed for a moment. Even though she was revered as Theos, she didn''t dare to say she was confident enough to kill Rnd. Jonathan continued, "Listen to me further¡ª" Rnd suddenly shouted in anger, "Enough, you brat. Don''t think about sowing discord anymore!" After saying that, he brought out Netherworld Map. Then, he pulled out Abyssal Spear from the map. The Abyssal Spear was arge spine left behind after an ancient evil god was in, and Rnd had refined it with immense mana for a hundred years. Finally, he ced it back into Netherworld Map for further refinement. The moment Abyssal Spear appeared, Rnd pointed the tip at Jonathan. Abyssal Spear trembled violently in an instant, then transformed into a fierce radiant light, shooting toward Jonathan. Boom! Before Jonathan could react, he was pierced through by Abyssal Spear. Immediately after, Jonathan vanished into thin air, leaving no trace to be seen. Abyssal Spear had definitely pierced through Jonathan''s heart. That was clear to Rhiannon, Mona, and Rnd. However, Jonathan''s disappearance was somewhat strange. No one knew if he was refined by Abyssal Spear, or did he manage to escape. But there was no chance of escape. Under the watchful eyes of everyone, Jonathan was indeed struck by Abyssal Spear. Rhiannon was taken aback, her face turning pale. In that instant, a wave of immense panic and hollow sorrow surged in her heart. Could it be that Jonathan really died just like that? At that moment, Mona could only assume that Jonathan was dead. After all, he couldn''t possibly ask Rnd if he really killed Jonathan. A flicker of confusion crossed Rnd''s eyes. He found it not strange that Abyssal Spear could kill Jonathan in an instant. However, the fact that Jonathan disappeared all of a sudden was too bizarre. With a wave of his hand, he summoned back Abyssal Spear, then turned to Mona and said, "This brat is quite peculiar. Even I can''t detect his presence at the moment." Mona looked at Rnd and said, "Jonathan was hit by your divine weapon. You should know well what his fate is." She paused, then continued, "Let''s not talk about him. Rnd, there are countless treasures in this Pollerton Tomb. Now that I''m here, you surely don''t intend to keep them all to yourself, do you?" Rnd turned his gaze toward Mona. At that moment, he couldn''t be bothered with Rhiannon. To Mona and Rnd, Rhiannon was like an ant, utterly insignificant. Rnd said to Mona, "You can take anything you want from here except for Astro Scepter!" Mona sneered and said, "Rnd, you really know how to y your cards right. You''ve already seized all the powerful magical weapons for yourself. In this entire Pollerton Tomb, only Astro Scepter remains. And you''re actually telling me that I can''t take Astro Scepter. Do you think that''s possible?" "Lynn!" Rnd said coldly, "You should feel honored that I''m willing to negotiate with you now, and it''s a sign of my respect for your current strength. If it were in the past, I would have killed you with a single sword stroke. I wouldn''t have tolerated you to be a source of nuisance in my presence!" Mona said, "It''s a pity. We''re not in the past anymore, and you''re no longer Rnd of the past!" Rnd said, "But I can still kill you if I want to." Mona dered, "If that''s the case, then why waste your breath? Let''s get started!" After she finished speaking, she proceeded to bring out the original Holy Scripture. Rnd didn''t say much more. He knew his demands were indeed excessive. He realized that Lynn would never agree. So now, it was time to let actions speak louder than words. Rhiannon quietly withdrew. In such a battle of the immortals, the further she stayed away, the better. Naturally, Rnd dared not underestimate Mona. His first move was to once again unleash Abyssal Spear! Abyssal Spear transformed into a radiant light, shooting toward Mona with unparalleled strength. The power and speed of Abyssal Spear are iparable to the sword aura of Rnd''s Sword. In an instant, it prated Mona''s body. Even though Mona was the embodiment of a soul, if it was harmed by Abyssal Spear, it would instantly vanish like smoke in the wind. The corrosive power contained within Abyssal Spear was simply unimaginable. At that critical moment, she unveiled the dimensional portal. The moment the dimensional portal opened, Abyssal Spear shot into it. Once it entered the dimensional portal, it was as if it had traversed through The Void to a distant ce. Even Rnd couldn''t reim Abyssal Spear. Meanwhile, Mona had no intention of being polite to Rnd. She directly unleashed her Shadow Clone technique. In an instant, six Monas emerged from all directions. And her true form was standing right behind Rnd. A cold light shed in her eyes, and she drew out Rnd''s sword, instantly executing Rnd''s Sword ying Technique. Although Rnd''s Sword was once Rnd''s personal weapon, it had now beenpletely refined by Mona. Therefore, in an instant, Rnd''s Sword spun violently, emitting thousands of light swords, rapidly shing toward Rnd. In an instant, the light swords engulfed Rnd. Although Rnd''s physical cultivation was now quite good, it was far behind whenpared to Mona. What he could rely on was his magic items. Taking a step forward, Rnd was d in the ming Divine Armor! In an instant, ming Divine Armor propelled him thirty meters away. Rnd''s Sword''s light swords followed, ready to strike down its target. And finally, Rnd had a moment to catch his breath. He seized Netherworld Map, and instantly, the surging waters of theherworld river water gushed out! The ckherworld river water, as if possessing a spirit of its own, swirled around Rnd''s Sword! Rnd''s Sword danced up and down in theherworld river water! Just then, Rnd suddenly made a grab. Rnd''s sword immediately appeared in his hand! So it turned out, in that instant, Rnd used theherworld river water to cleanse all the spiritual imprints on the Rnd sword. At that moment, Rnd''s Sword once again became the personal sword of Rnd. The sword had been returned to its rightful owner. A sh of resentment flickered in Mona''s eyes after losing Rnd''s Sword. Just then, Rnd suddenly began to seize continuously from Netherworld Map. In an instant, ten bizarre undead beasts were summoned. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Waves of foul stench apanied the emergence of the undead beasts. The reason they were called undead beasts was because they were all skeletal. However, their limbs were enormous, standing as tall as three people, and their bodies were also massive. The eyes of those ten undead beasts glowed with a ferocious and bloodthirsty light as they formed a wall in front of Rnd. Then, with a roar, the ten undead beasts charged toward Mona. Their speed was astonishing, and the ground immediately began to shake violently. The undead beasts, soaked in theherworld river water for a long time and coupled with their own cultivation, no longer fear any magic. Any magic would be corroded by their bodies and shattered by the force of their fists. Moreover, getting smeared by the slime from the undead beasts was extremely deadly. Mona remained rooted in her spot. She retrieved a throne from the original Holy Scripture. The throne was entirely ck, surrounded by billowing dark mist. Countless warrior spirits dwell within this dark aura, their malevolent energy piercing the heavens! That was Purgatory Throne! Inside, countless souls of the fallen from the battlefield were gathered, forming thirty-three levels of Eara. Mona pointed Purgatory Throne at the ten undead beasts. Instantly, Purgatory Throne erged, then fell onto the beasts like a towering mountain. And then, the ten undead beasts ceased to exist. Right now, what Rnd and Mona wereparing were their magic items. Whether it was Purgatory Throne or the undead beasts, if Jonathan were to face those things, even if he didn''t die, he would have a difficult time and struggle immensely. However, since Rnd and Mona possessed such magic items, everything seemed incredibly effortless. Meanwhile, Mona used Purgatory Throne to attack Rnd. Purgatory Throne was shrouded in rolling ck smoke, transforming once again into a mountain, bearing down toward Rnd, leaving him nowhere to hide. In an instant, Rnd was suppressed and confined within the thirty-threeyers of Eara in Purgatory Throne. To break free, he must battle through thirty-three levels of Eara! If not killed, he would surely die of exhaustion. However, Rnd was not one to be trifled with. In the blink of an eye, he flew out from Purgatory Throne. Following that, Rnd summoned a massive ck lotus! The ck lotus fell onto Purgatory Throne, which quickly shrank and then disappeared without a trace. And the ck lotus fell into the hands of Rnd. "Dark Nelumbo enchantment!" Mona recognized the magic item at first nce. Rnd sneered coldly, saying, "Lynn, if it weren''t for my power not yet fully recovered, regardless of whether it''s Crushing Thunder Strike or the Dark Law within my Netherworld Map, either could make it impossible for you to ever turn the tables!" Mona scoffed and said, "What a joke! If I''m not here in only my primordial spirit, do you really think I''d tolerate your arrogance?" Chapter 522 Light And Shadow Chaos Chapter 522 Light And Shadow Chaos Rnd and Mona were locked in a stalemate, each refusing to yield to the other. Rnd wanted to monopolize all the treasures, but Mona was no pushover, and she wouldn''t let him have his way so easily. Of course, if Rnd were to be a little more reasonable and agree to share half of the treasures with Mona, the matter could be easily resolved. However, what Mona didn''t know was that Rnd had his own reason for doing so. He had to rely on his Crushing Thunder Strike to devour all the magical weapons and bones there in order to forge his indestructible body and restore himself to the peak of his power. Mona''s voice turned icy as she addressed Rnd, "Rnd, if you have any sense, you''ll hand over all the top-grade magical weapons now and we''ll split them equally. It''s a fair and amicable solution. However, if you persist in keeping all the artifacts to yourself, don''t be surprised when I resort to using Light and Shadow Chaos against you." Rnd''s eyes narrowed. He was fully aware of the potency of Mona''s Light and Shadow Chaos. After a moment''s hesitation, he said, "Mona, it''s not that I''m being greedy. It''s just that everything here holds great significance for me. If you''re willing to show me some consideration and refrain from taking anything from this ce, I promise to give you the Netherworld Map. What do you think? This is the biggest concession I can make." Although Mona was reluctant to engage in a mental battle, she was no fool either. She scoffed and said, "What aughable proposition! If you regain your strength and decide not to hand over the Netherworld Map, what can I possibly do to stop you? If you truly mean what you say, give me the map right now. Only then will I turn around and leave!" Rnd''s eyes flickered with anger, for he thought Mona''s words were nothing but nonsense. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. After all, he couldn''t possibly hand over the Netherworld Map at this moment. His ability to stand against her depended on the power it provided. If he were to surrender it now, she could easily turn it against him and take his life. There''s no trust between us, so why the h*ll would I hand over the Netherworld Map at this time? "It seems we won''t be able to reach an agreement," Rnd said coldly. In response, Mona didn''t hold back and dered, "If that''s how it is, then prepare to meet your doom!" Following this, she presented the Holy Scripture. The Holy Scripture flipped open automatically, revealing two pages¡ªone ck and one white. A myriad of intricate and tiny words appeared on the pages. Mona''s voice resonated with power as she chanted incantations, channeling her energy into her technique. Then, she pointed at the Holy Scripture. The Holy Scripture erupted in a dazzling brilliance, and countless tiny characters flew out from its pages. Among them, some were ck while others were white. Under Mona''s maniption, the ck and white words merged and started spinning wildly. As they spun, they formed a vortex, resembling the Light and Shadow Vortex. This was the formidable skill known as Light and Shadow Chaos. A powerful bolt of white lightning burst forth from the Light and Shadow Vortex, striking fiercely toward Rnd''s head. Rnd''s expression turned solemn as he knew that Light and Shadow Chaos embodied the very essence of Spatial Law. There was no force that could withstand an attack unleashed by this formidable technique. This bolt of lightning struck with incredible speed and force. Fortunately, Rnd sensed the danger and acted swiftly when Light and Shadow Chaos took shape. He unleashed the Netherworld Map, causing the Netherworld River to surge and create a vortex that absorbed the lightning emitted by Light and Shadow Chaos directly into its depths. Although the lightning from Light and Shadow Chaos was incredibly powerful, it seemed insignificant compared to the vastness of the Netherworld River. As the bolt of lightning entered the river, it became clear that it couldn''t inflict any significant harm. With determination in her eyes, Mona continued to manipte her technique, channeling her most potent energy into the Light and Shadow Vortex. The vortex started spinning even faster, transforming into a luminous entity that radiated a powerful glow. At that moment, the Light and Shadow Vortex shone as brilliantly as the sun, radiating endless streaks of lightning in all directions. Rnd''s face turned pale, and he gritted his teeth as he eximed, "You''re insane! Are you really going to destroy everything here?" Boom! The Light and Shadow Vortex unleashed four unparalleled bolts of lightning, each one striking with thunderous force. These powerful shes bombarded the surroundings, causing massive cracks to appear on the floor and ceiling of the cave. In an instant, dust filled the air, and the entire cave trembled as if it was on the verge of copse. Following that, four more bolts of lightning surged toward Rnd. Rnd skillfully utilized the power of the Netherworld Map to absorb the iing lightning. At the same time, he dispatched waves upon waves of Bone Dragons and undead beasts from within the map tounch a fierce counterattack against Mona. Unyielding, Mona stood her ground, resembling a thunder deity with absolute control over the power of lightning. The Light and Shadow Vortex emitted endless bolts of lightning, instantly reducing the Bone Dragons and undead beasts to charred fragments. It seemed as if no force could withstand the electrical brilliance unleashed by the Light and Shadow Vortex. Rnd couldn''t help but feel an overwhelming headache as he witnessed the earth trembling and the impending destruction of the ce. The electric radiance of the Light and Shadow Vortex ravaged even the formidable and unparalleled magic formation, revealing the Astro Scepter in the center of the shattered formation. The entire cave was engulfed in swirling dust. Rnd found himself trapped, unable to move away from dealing with the overwhelming electrical torrents unleashed by the Light and Shadow Vortex. At the same time, Mona had to channel her energy to maintain the Light and Shadow Vortex as a constant flow of monsters and ghosts emerged from the Netherworld River. With all the chaos around them, the two still had to use their powers to resist the falling boulders and debris that rained down upon them. Soon, the seawater from outside started rushing into the copsing cave, making the inevitable copse of the cave seem imminent. Despite so, Mona and Rnd remained locked in a tense standoff, each determined to oust the other and emerge victorious. Just then, Jonathan suddenly appeared beside the Astro Scepter. He grabbed the scepter and stowed it away in his storage ring. Shortly after, the icebreaker appeared and he swiftly boarded it before soaring out from the top of the cave. As the cave was already copsing, it was rtively easy for Jonathan to make his way out. However, the moment he escaped, all the seawater gushed in, bringing with it a terrifying water pressure that threatened to crush everything in its path. Just like that, the most terrifying cmity that was abination of natural disaster and human conflict urred. Regardless, Jonathan had already charged out on the icebreaker. "D*mn it!" Upon seeing the situation, Rnd couldn''t help but fly into a rage. Mona''s gaze was filled with anger as well, but she dared not withdraw her power just yet. Rnd shouted to her, "Both of us have been deceived by that despicable thief! Aren''t you going to stop?" To that, Mona replied coldly, "First, recall all these monsters and ghosts!" "Shall we call it quits together?" suggested Rnd. "All right. On the count of three! One, two, three!" Both of them stopped their attacks at the same time. With the cave crumbling around them, they didn''t have time to chase after Jonathan. Right then, their first priority was to save their own lives. With a focused gaze, Mona swiftly opened the dimensional portal and dashed inside. As Rnd witnessed the destruction of the cave, he couldn''t help but feel his heart aching with the loss. However, he found sce in the fact that he still had many magic items with him. Without hesitation, he used ming Divine Armor to protect himself before summoning the icebreaker and charging straight out. As for Rhiannon, she had somehow vanished into the cave without a trace. At this very moment, Mona''s hatred for Jonathan was bone-deep. The whole trip had turned out to be a wasted effort, leaving her frustrated and vexed. She had been used and manipted by the man from start to finish, and this left her seething with anger. That being said, she couldn''t fathom how all of this hade to be. In a blink of an eye, she used the dimensional portal to arrive at the sea surface, hoping to find traces of Jonathan''s whereabouts. She was determined to obtain the immensely powerful Astro Scepter as well. s, despite her rapid arrival at the sea surface, Jonathan was nowhere to be found. Meanwhile, Rnd had no intention of getting entangled with Mona any longer, so he used ming Divine Armor to make his way out from the copsing cave and burst out of the sea, heading straight for the clouds in the sky. While searching for Jonathan proved futile, Mona unexpectedly picked up on Rnd''s escape in her spiritual sense. Without any hesitation, she immediately chased after him. As for where Jonathan was exactly, it woulde as a surprise to both Mona and Rnd that he had not left the open sea; instead, he continued his journey in the deep ocean depths. Since he had the Polychromatic Mirror with him, it was impossible for anyone to find him. Rhiannon was with him. After taking a few deep breaths, she eagerlymunicated with him through their spiritual sense. Both of them were breathing through ice crystal tubes, drawing air from the storage rings they wore, rendering verbalmunication impossible. "My goodness! What on earth just happened?" Rhiannon eximed. She had just faced the most terrifying life-and-death peril and had believed her fate was sealed. However, to her astonishment, Jonathan proved to be inpletemand of the situation. Not only did he survive the onught of the two formidable fighters, but he also managed to snatch the Astro Scepter from them. Previously, Rhiannon had only heard about Jonathan teasing and toying with Theos Lynn, and she found it somewhat fascinating. It wasn''t until now that she realized she was witnessing the terrifying extent of Jonathan''s power. Until this very moment, she still didn''t quite understand what had happened. "When Rnd attacked me with his spear, it was incredibly powerful and caught me off guard. If I hadn''t anticipated his move in advance, I would have been dead by now," Jonathan said to Rhiannon. He couldn''t help but feel a little excited at this point. Rhiannon eximed, "For a moment, we all thought you were dead! What exactly happened? How did you vanish into thin air and manage to deceive Rnd and Mona?" She was genuinely puzzled and couldn''t wrap her head around it. Jonathan exined, "Don''t you know that the Polychromatic Mirror can create a duplicate of oneself?" Rhiannon was slightly taken aback, then she said, "Indeed, I''m aware of the Polychromatic Mirror''s ability, but crafting a duplicate body with it is an incredibly challenging task!" Jonathan shed a faint smile and said, "For me, it wasn''t that difficult. When Rndunched that spear attack, he was actually targeting my clone. Naturally, when the clone was shattered by his spear, it disappeared without a trace. Meanwhile, I was hiding in the shadows the entire time. Everyone''s attention was focused on my clone, so no one noticed. Plus, I used the Polychromatic Mirror to conceal my aura." "But after your clone disappeared, we were all looking for you. No matter where you hid, you couldn''t have escaped, could you?" Rhiannon grew even more puzzled. Jonathan said, "Well, we have to thank the fact that we have already stored plenty of air in the storage ring this morning. The moment my clone disappeared, I hid myself inside the storage ring. And since the storage ring was hidden among a pile of bones, they naturally couldn''t find anything." Chapter 523 Universe Map Chapter 523 Universe Map When Jonathan got to that point, Rhiannon understood the ins and outs of the situation. Later, while Mona and Rnd were locked in an increasingly fierce battle, Jonathan took advantage of the stalemate. He emerged from the storage ring andmunicated with Rhiannon through his spiritual sense, asking her to hide in the storage ring as well. Jonathan quickly used his mana to seize the storage ring where Rhiannon was located. Then, he went on to grab Astro Scepter. After that, he conjured icebreaker and made his escape! The design and arrangement of everything were so ingeniously precise that even the slightest mistake could lead to irreversible consequences! But Jonathan managed to pull it off! Rhiannon couldn''t help but say, "How dare you invite Lynn over as well? Aren''t you afraid of making a mistake, that they might team up and kill you first?" Jonathan said, "Things have already gone awry. My initial n was to exin the pros and cons to Lynn and persuade her to join me in taking down Rnd. There''s a crucial point here, and that''s Rnd''s desire to monopolize all the treasures, which would prevent everyone from gaining any benefit. So, he was bound to be Lynn''s enemy. What I didn''t expect was that Rnd wouldn''t even give me a chance to speak. He tried to kill me right off the bat. I had no choice but to go with the flow and try to beat him at his own game." At that point, Rhiannon couldn''t help but feel deeply impressed by Jonathan. "Where are we going now?" Rhiannon asked Jonathan. Jonathan said, "First, let''s find a safe ce. Then, I need to thoroughly study Astro Scepter. Once we have the strength to counter Lynn and Rnd, we won''t need to hide anymore." Rhiannon was a bit worried, saying, "I wonder if they will cause trouble for the Moon Shadow Pce!" Jonathan said, "Don''t worry. Lynn is definitely tangled up with Rnd right now. They simply don''t have the time to cause trouble for the Moon Shadow Pce." Rhiannon nodded, but her worried expression was still apparent in her beautiful countenance. Afterward, Jonathan and Rhiannon traveled several hundred miles together. Only after that did Jonathan dare to surface from the sea. He was genuinely terrified of Lynn and Rnd, their two formidable enemies. Those two powerful individuals, with such headstrong personalities, were yed by me. They must be absolutely seething, wishing they could tear me into a thousand pieces. The moment icebreaker burst out of the sea, Jonathan put it away. He and Rhiannon inevitably got wet. Rhiannon was drenched, her pce dress clinging to her body, showcasing her exquisite figure beautifully. Moreover, one could faintly see her fair thighs. Nevertheless, Jonathan had no interest in admiring her beauty at that moment. His fascination was entirely captivated by Astro Scepter. At that moment, dawn had not yet arrived, and their surroundings were pitch-ck. Jonathan and Rhiannon flew toward the north. Along the way, Jonathan used his light elements to dry their wet clothes. Before long, their clothes werepletely dried. The flight covered approximately two hundred miles. Jonathan found another uninhabited ind once again. The two of them descended, once again finding a good spot in the forest to set up their tent. Afterward, Jonathan took out Astro Scepter. At that moment, Astro Scepter was entirely ck, and the only difference was that the tip of the scepter was adorned with a sapphire! Previously, the electricity in the magic formation was emitted through that sapphire. As Jonathan was preparing to explore Astro Scepter with chaotic energy, a thought suddenly struck him. He turned to Rhiannon and said, "That''s right, I did promise you before. Good things should be left to you, so this Astro Scepter should be yours!" After he finished speaking, he handed it over to Rhiannon. Rhiannon was slightly taken aback. She nced at Jonathan and asked, "Are you seriously willing to hand this to me?" Jonathan was feeling utterly reluctant, but he said, "Of course I can''t bear it, but I must keep my word!" Rhiannon gave a slight smile and said, "All right. Enough with the pretense. You know I won''t take this Astro Scepter." She paused, then added, "Astro Scepter can only show its true power in your hands. Giving it to me would only bring disaster!" On that matter, Rhiannon was indeed not wrong. When such a powerful magic item appeared, who could resist coveting it? Even if Rhiannon managed to get her hands on that magic item, she would likely still be unable to withstand those formidable powerhouses. Once her enemies were ovee by greed, it could spell her doom. Upon reflection, Jonathan realized that was the truth. In fact, he was merely being polite with Rhiannon by offering her the scepter. He knew Rhiannon would not want it. At that moment, he said, "All right. I''ll take it for now, then. If, in the future, I manage to rescue my companions and prepare to return to the main world, I will pass on Astro Scepter and some techniques to you. I''ll make sure you can master Astro Scepter." Rhiannon''s eyes lit up, finding the offer quite tempting. She also knew that Jonathan didn''t have much interest in Moranta. Subsequently, Jonathan ceased to speak further. He began to channel chaotic energy into Astro Scepter. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Soon, Jonathan had a clear understanding of the basic structure of the scepter. The staff of the scepter was forged from a sturdy meteorite from outer space, incredibly pure and indestructible. Chaotic energy was able to move within it as freely as a fish swims in water, facing no constraints. That made Jonathan somewhat puzzled. If Astro Scepter was really that simple, would it be considered a god-defying divine weapon? Immediately, Jonathan understood. He guessed that all the mysteries were likely contained within that single sapphire. Therefore, Jonathan was off to unravel the mysteries of the sapphire. The moment chaotic energy seeped into the sapphire, Jonathan felt a sudden rity before him. He closed his eyes, immersing himself fully in the experience. What he felt from the chaotic energy was a vast, profound universe unfolding before him. Inside, there were endless stars ands! Chaotic energy roamed within, and all the stars ands had been miniaturized. It was as if it was a world map! A sense of wonder and peculiarity filled Jonathan''s heart. He continued to propel his chaotic energy forward, eventually arriving in front of a shimmering. The was quite small, and he channeled his chaotic energy into the. In an instant, a surge of information flooded into the chaotic energy, simultaneously transmitting into Jonathan''s mind. Jonathan did not know what the was called, but he could sense that asteroid was actually twice the size of Earth, filled entirely with vast, boundless seawater. The was an endless expanse of water without a single piece ofnd in sight! Moreover, there was no air here. The space was filled with a kind of ozone that humans couldn''t tolerate! Meanwhile, Jonathan wanted to let his chaotic energy seep into the, to search in the waters, to see if there were any living creatures! However, as soon as his chaotic energy entered, it instantly became clear again, as if he had truly arrived on this. The unfortunate part was that the chaotic energy was a full hundred thousand miles away from the sea surface, making it impossible to fly over quickly. With that, Jonathan had no choice but to abandon that idea. He had far too many important matters to attend to and simply didn''t have the time to explore that trivial issue. Jonathan visited several others in session, only to find that they were either vast barren At that moment, Jonathan truly wished to find the existence of Earth among those countless stars and nets. But that is also a massive feat. There were just too manys, not to mention the Milky Way, the Sr System, and so on. Even though thes had been downsized there, if one really wanted to find Earth in that ce, it might take years to locate it. The feeling Jonathan had at that moment was too wonderful. It was as if he had entered a simted real-life game. Subsequently, Jonathan left the sapphire. He needed to calm his mind, then analyze what exactly was going on inside. During that time, Rhiannon did not disturb Jonathan either. Jonathan thought. The situation within this sapphire should not be virtual. Instead, it''s a series of gateway doors, altering the rules and gathering all the information of the entire universe into the sapphire. In this way, every in there is a portal to the corresponding! If I wish to return to the main world, I can find Earth right here. However, Jonathan understood in his heart that even if he found it, it would be useless. Because only the primordial spirit could fly into it. Once his primordial spirit entered the main world, where there was no power of the elements, it would immediately vanish like smoke in thin air. Therefore, that idea was simply not going to work. Besides, Earth was just too hard to find. So, is the sapphire merely a world of information about the universe? That''s not right! It''s merely cosmic information, so how should I change the rules? How can I defeat Lynn? This is highly unlikely! Moreover, I clearly saw with my own eyes that day in Pollerton Tomb when Astro Scepter unleashed an extraordinary power. I must not have fully grasped the mysteries of Astro Scepter! At that moment, Jonathan focused his mind once again. He used his chaotic energy to enter into the sapphire. The same universe map appeared. Jonathan''s chaotic energy meandered within. He passed through the Milky Way, gazing upon the Sr System and beyond. However, he never discerned any difference. Subsequently, Jonathan exited the universe map. This time, Jonathan no longer blindly sought out. He carefully examined Astro Scepter! Soon after, he was struck by a sudden inspiration and began to gently caress the sapphire with his hand. The sapphire radiated a sense of coolness, as smooth as silk. Jonathan closed his eyes once again. Then, the sapphire began to reveal its magic. His mind instantly plunged into the universe map. Then, theyers of the universe map receded to both sides, ebbing away like the tide. Soon, the Earth appeared in Jonathan''s cerebral domain. The entire Earth existed within Jonathan''s mind! That was truly wonderful! Perhaps it should be said that Jonathan''s cerebral domain was in the universe map. Subsequently, Jonathan''s train of thought was continually drawn into Earth. Earth truly differed greatly from others. It teemed with vibrant life. The moment Jonathan''s thoughts prated, he immediately felt theyers of a dense and intricate information field. The entire Earth was enveloped by that information field. Those information fields were the molecules of time and space, the rules of space, the residual thoughts of humans and animals, and theyered information fields of various spaces from ancient times to the present. When visiting the previouss, all Jonathan experienced was a sense of purity. However, on Earth, what he experienced was the umtion of information so precise it reached an extreme, much like a highly advancedputer, not to mention the kind with a gigantic mainframe! If the entire universe, every, were aputer, then could Earth be the central processing unit? Suddenly, such a thought popped into Jonathan''s mind. Chapter 524 Mastering The Rules Chapter 524 Mastering The Rules Could it be that the Earth is the central processor, and the main world is the core of the central processing system? Jonathan thought as much, but he also knew that it was just a thought. The universe was too vast, and the Earth was too insignificant. Beyond Earthy the vast expanse of the universe, but what was beyond the universe? Infinite as it may seem, there was always an end. Could the end be nothing but an insurmountable wall of iron and copper? That would be impossible. One day, if I could possess Ultimate Path, I would undoubtedly use my finite life to explore the infinite universe. In doing so, I will lift the veil of mystery on life for all! Jonathan made a grand vow to himself. Subsequently, his thoughts were pulled straight into the informationyer of the Earth. In the end, he surprisingly ended up in Moranta. He journeyed through theyered cosmos and gxies, arrived on Earth and preciselynded on Moranta. This was truly wonderful. However, Jonathan quickly realized this must be a matter of cause and effect. I am the effect, for I stand on thend of Moranta. When my hand caresses the sapphire, this effect that is me automatically connects with the cause within the sapphire. This cause is Moranta within the sapphire! The reason he thought of himself as the effect, while the sapphire as the cause, was simple. Moranta, where Jonathan was located, was real, while the one in the sapphire existed like a portal. It was as if Jonathan was standing within Moranta. And the sapphire had allowed Jonathan to transcend Moranta, observing it as a bystander. Upon touching the sapphire, Jonathan was enlightened by the realization of Moranta. He immediately channeled the majority of the chaotic energy from his mind sphere into the sapphire. Before, when the chaotic energy entered the sapphire, it experienced the universe map. But when his hand caressed the sapphire, it felt like he was finally getting through on a phone call to his wife. At this moment, Jonathan''s chaotic energy directly entered Moranta. Jonathan closed his eyes. The chaotic energy roamed around Moranta of the sapphire, much like a primordial spirit. However, the chaotic energy was now more than a hundred thousand miles away from him! Jonathan looked down upon the entire Moranta from a high vantage point. At this moment, the air was filled with intense pressure, squeezing his chaotic energy. Jonathan harnessed the chaotic energy to create a primordial spirit. The chaotic energy gathered the elemental energy around it, forming an ice man! The ice man''s spirit was Jonathan''s eyes, and Jonathanmanded the ice man to form an icebreaker to resist the immense pressure surrounding them! Jonathan understood in his heart that he seemed to have guessed everything correctly. Inside, there was indeed a passage. His ice man''s primordial spirit was truly in Moranta. However, it was in a ce far, far away from him. As for how far, Jonathan wasn''t quite sure. Subsequently, Jonathan''s ice man primordial spirit felt the airyer filled with a dense concentration of elemental energy. The power of various elemental energies, all mixed together in a riot of colors, truly presented a dazzling spectacle! This was something unique to Moranta, a kind of power unseen in any or space. So, within Moranta, it was as if people were immersed in a world of gods and demons, filled with magic items and bizarre things. Humans were the most intelligent beings. If such power existed in Moranta, how could humans not harness it? Subsequently, Jonathan continued to roam within thisyer of power. Soon, he discovered the difference once again. There were other things in the atmosphere, such as spacetime molecules, spatial maic fields, and so on! These things that existed in the main world also existed in Moranta. Rhiannon once said the most powerful force of Astro Scepter was to alter time and change Spatial Law. So, how can I harness this thing to achieve the utmost power? After a good while, Jonathan retracted his primordial spirit. His thoughts returned to reality once again. Jonathan opened his eyes. At this moment, the sky was already bright. Darkness had broken, and dawn had arrived. The morning forest was filled with a chill and dew. Rhiannon had been watching Jonathan closely. Seeing Jonathan open his eyes, she immediately asked, ¡°How are you feeling?¡± A glint of reverence shed in Jonathan''s eyes as he said, ¡°Astro Scepter is undoubtedly the most powerful artifact in Moranta, second to none!¡± A glint of joy shed in Rhiannon''s eyes, and she said with a hint of excitement, ¡°So, you''ve mastered Astro Scepter? Do you have the confidence to confront Theos Lynn?¡± Jonathan shook his head and replied, ¡°If I had mastered Astro Scepter, I wouldn''t call it the ultimate divine weapon.¡± ¡°Why, then...¡± Rhiannon couldn''t help but feel puzzled. Jonathan eximed, ¡°It''s too d*mn hard to understand, way too profound. I''mpletely lost!¡± Rhiannon said, ¡°You...¡± Jonathan continued, ¡°Right, you were saying that Astro Scepter can alter time, correct?¡± Rhiannon said, ¡°I''ve read some records about Dark Sovereign in the ancient inscriptions. ording to the legends, there was once a rebellion within the n. An elderunched a forbidden spell against Dark Sovereign. The entire Divine Sovereign Pce¡ª¡± ¡°Was it Dark Sovereign or Divine Sovereign?¡± Jonathan couldn''t help but ask. Rhiannon rolled her eyes and said, ¡°Who would call themselves Dark Sovereign? The n has always been referred to as divine beings, and Dark Sovereign has always called himself Divine Sovereign. The ce where Divine Sovereign resides is Divine Sovereign Pce!¡± Jonathan suddenly realized, ¡°Oh, I see, so that''s how it is!¡± ¡°However, altering the rules of Spacetime Law can trigger severe consequences. Unless absolutely necessary, we must never allow changes in space-time,¡± said Rhiannon. Jonathan nodded, saying, ¡°I understand. Once the rules of Spacetime Law change, it''s the entire Moranta''s timeline that changes. That would cause an invisible chaos in the Spatial Law.¡± Rhiannon said, ¡°That''s right.¡± Jonathan began to ponder. After waiting for a moment, Rhiannon couldn''t help but ask Jonathan, ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Jonathan said, ¡°I''ve been thinking, what Ick most right now is time. I can''t afford to linger here for too long. I must quickly resolve matters here and then return to the main world.¡± He paused for a moment, then added, ¡°But in order to go back, I must have extraordinary strength to suppress Theos Lynn and Rnd.¡± ¡°What exactly are you trying to say?¡± asked Rhiannon. Jonathan said, ¡°I wonder if Astro Scepter can make a day in the heavens equal to a year on earth!¡± ¡°What does that mean?¡± Rhiannon waspletely baffled. Jonathan said, ¡°What it means is, even though only a day has passed in the real world, I''ve already spent ten years training within Astro Scepter.¡± Rhiannon opened her mouth in disbelief, looking at Jonathan. She said, ¡°Your idea is too outrageous. I just mentioned that Spacetime Law cannot be arbitrarily changed.¡± Jonathan said, ¡°It''s not about changing Spacetime Law, but the asymmetry of time that urs in different spaces. Never mind, you wouldn''t understand even if I exined it to you. I''ll figure it out myself!¡± Subsequently, Jonathan closed his eyes, and his chaotic energy flowed into the sapphire. In an instant, the chaotic energy once again entered the Moranta inside the sapphire! Jonathan overlooked the entire Moranta in the guise of a creator. I can''t simply focus on finding the unequal gaps in time, I need to understand the structure of Moranta in its entirety. Only then can I clearly understand how to change the rules, how to change time! Jonathan''s thoughts were crystal clear. He was an extraordinarily intelligent man. Various equations, all sorts of precise calctions, he could sort them out swiftly and clearly. Jonathan was engrossed in Moranta of the sapphire for a full three hours! Three hourster, he understood the changes in the space-time molecules, grasped the distribution of Spatial Law, andprehended the structure of the entire Moranta. Using his own chaotic energy as a foundation, the power of all elemental energy served as a connecting signal. It was precisely because of elemental energy that Jonathan was able to understand the Spatial Law of Moranta so quickly! Jonathan realized something else¡ªAstro Scepter was not merely a treasure of the Moranta. Even in the main world, Astro Scepter remained a wonder. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. However, once he entered the main world, if Jonathan''s spiritual energy truly prated into the sapphire and reached the sky above Earth, his primordial spirit simply couldn''t withstand the atmospheric pressure. Moreover, it was not that easy to alter Spacetime Law. Because in the main world, there wasn''t such an abundance of elemental energy. Jonathan was unable tomunicate with the entire world! So, should I bring Astro Scepter back to the main world? A conflict arose once again in Jonathan''s heart! What he was worried about was that once he brought it back with him to the main world, he would not be able to control Astro Scepter. If it was snatched away by people like Ignatius or Tristan, it would undoubtedly be a disaster for him. I can''t take it away yet! Once I''ve reached a certain level, I''lle back for Astro Scepter. Jonathan made up his mind. It was at this moment that Jonathan came to understand another thing. Altering what had already transpired, turning back the hands of time, would result in a terrifying event of cause and effect. Because everyone''s cerebral domain developed differently, some people may experience information confusion, while others may retain faint impressions in their minds. However, if Jonathan cultivated with the chaotic energy within him, he could establish his own Spacetime Law. In this way, no one would be involved. Chaotic energy wasn''t merely human, so it should have no impact. So, I will establish Spacetime Law here with the primordial spirit of chaotic energy and then cultivate for ten years. After ten years, I willmunicate with the correct time as it is now and return to my cerebral domain. In this way, my cultivation will skyrocket! However, doing so will make chaotic energy too powerful, and it''s going to be hard for my brain to handle. No matter what, the situation is critical now. I have to give it a shot! After taking a deep breath, Jonathan allowed his primordial spirit of chaotic energy to return to his cerebral domain. He opened his eyes and said to Rhiannon, ¡°I need to meditate for an hour. During this time, please do not disturb me!¡± Upon seeing the serious expression on Jonathan''s face, Rhiannon knew that it must be a matter of great importance. She nodded in acknowledgment. Subsequently, Jonathan closed his eyes once again! His physical form couldn''t prate into the sapphire. Hence, he had to consolidate Spacetime Law, it had to be done amidst spacetime chaos. In other words, the space-time molecules were always normal in the air, but they could also exhibit dark whirlpools and chaotic areas, just like in the ocean. Only in ces where time and space were in chaos would there be a rift in the fabric of time and space... Chapter 525 Time Passed Quickly During Cultivation Chapter 525 Time Passed Quickly During Cultivation Jonathan found himself in a state of selflessness, akin to a descent into a profound slumber. The chaotic energy in his mind sphere had also transferred into the sapphire. Jonathan had to fully immerse himself in a state of selflessness; otherwise, his consciousness would remain alert. In contrast, the chaotic energy had traversed numerous eons, fashioning a distinct rift in the fabric of time between the two. If this was the case, it would challenge the very principles of Spacetime Law. It resembled the moment when one was dreaming and suddenly realized he was in a dream. What would unfold in such a circumstance? He would wake up in surprise! Subsequently, Jonathan''s entire focus was on the chaotic energy. The chaotic energy exploded in the sky of Moranta. The horizon was already bathed in a sea of golden light, for the sun had risen. Moranta here was also the same as in reality, so the time was consistent. Subsequently, Jonathan found the spacetime chaos from his bird''s eye view. He swiftly delved into it with his chaotic energy. During this time, the mana Jonathan needed to utilize was truly terrifying. Luckily, the air was filled with elemental energy, so he was able to use it to hold his ground. Jonathan, through spacetime chaos, swiftly absorbed elemental energy and spacetime molecules. Then, following the principles of five-dimensional space, hebined the spacetime molecules with three bodies to form a five-dimensional space! It was a precise and intricate process. Jonathan meticulously calcted using his mana and intelligence. It was fortunate that Jonathan was a keen learner. Although he hadn''t studied much, he had conducted in-depth research into physics, quantum mechanics, rtivity, and many more. He had a deep understanding, especially of three- dimensional, four-dimensional, and five-dimensional spaces. Before, it was merely theory! Now, it was about turning that theory into reality. Moreover, Jonathan had a profound understanding of magic formations now, so he could finally sustain such an borate five-dimensional space. An hourter, the construction of the five-dimensional space waspleted. It was a truly marvelous sight. Time had be a three-dimensional bookshelf surrounding him. However, even though the bookcase encircled Jonathan, it did not hinder him from drawing elemental energy from the main world. Jonathan could open a book from a time period, and what he saw would be the events that urred in that era. At this moment, Jonathan was within a Spacetime Law. Jonathan dared not do anything beyond the established rules, as it could trigger a chain of consequences. All he could do now was to diligently cultivate within the confines of these rules. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Jonathan cleared his head at this moment. He understood that he was up against a brutal and lonesome situation. He had to endure being in this ce for a long time, just like a prisoner. Jonathan sat down and began his cultivation. Time passed, day after day. Soon, two months flew past. When it was the third month, Jonathan opened his eyes. He felt bored and lonely, yearning to leave this ce and return to reality. It was an itch he couldn''t bear. Nevertheless, he knew this was a rare opportunity he couldn''t afford to miss. He must endure loneliness and suffering, no matter the extent! Jonathan continued to focus and began his cultivation again. It was his life''s cultivation. During this period, Jonathan only cultivated everything relevant to the chaotic energy, which included understanding the entire Moranta. He wasn''t able to cultivate his skills from the main world since his physical body wasn''t even here. It would make no sense for him to be able to do so. The only thing that he could cultivate was the chaotic energy. It was a lonely cultivation. With immense determination, Jonathan overcame various personal challenges, suppressing all distractions in his mind. With that, he managed to cultivate for a year. After the first year passed, he felt that it was getting easier. And so, two, three, and then five years flew past in a blink of an eye. Atst, a lengthy decade had finally passed. At this moment, Jonathan finally slowly opened his eyes. It was as if he went through vast changes in that decade. Even his thoughts had be sluggish. It seems as though all of a sudden, he had lost interest in everything. However, only an hour had passed in the main world. Rhiannon waited patiently for Jonathan under the zing sun, which was just as potent as ever. At this moment, Jonathan finally opened his eyes. Initially, Jonathan was worried that the chaotic energy was too powerful to integrate into his cerebral domain. Nevertheless, it seemed that Jonathan was overly concerned. The chaotic energy was different from the mind sphere, which expanded over time. In the first five years, Jonathan''s mind sphere was asrge as a small house within the sapphire. However, in the following five years, the mind sphere gradually shrank. This wasn''t an indication of diminishing cultivation but that Jonathan''s chaotic energy was starting to trulyprehend thews of the elements. This development was like that of aputer. The more it improved, the more sophisticated and faster it became. Jonathan nced to look at the sunlight. The sunlight, filtered through the fissures in the canopy, fell on his face. It was a sunny afternoon, which made people feel tired and longed to have a nap. Jonathan sluggishly looked towards Rhiannon, his gaze seemingly unfocused. Rhiannon immediately noticed something was off with Jonathan. She was taken aback and asked, ¡°What''s wrong with you? What happened?¡± Jonathan didn''t respond to Rhiannon, as he was deep in thought. At this point, it was simple toprehend why Lynn asionally came off as foolish. The mind truly became much duller when one didn''t think about these worldly things for a prolonged period of time. Lynn had always been superior and diligent in her cultivation, so she was defenseless against the cunning and tricks of the world. She couldn''t be bothered to think about it! Why would she bother about what kind of scheme a weakling might be plotting against her? Jonathan, after being immersed in cultivation for a long period, realized that his memory was fading. After a long pause, he finally asked Rhiannon, ¡°How long have I been cultivating?¡± ¡°An hour!¡± eximed Rhiannon. ¡°F*ck!¡± Jonathan suddenly thought of a phrase. Time really passes so quickly during cultivation. Rhiannon couldn''t help but feel anxious, asking, ¡°What on earth is wrong with you?¡± Jonathan answered, ¡°I have been cultivating in the sapphire for ten years.¡± He finally managed to articte his words smoothly. At first, it was difficult for him to speak, as if he had almost forgotten how to articte his words. Rhiannon was incredulous. ¡°Ten years? Did you really seed?¡± Jonathan nodded as he looked up at the sky, uttering, ¡°What should I do now?¡± ¡°Which stage have you achieved in your cultivation?¡± Rhiannon asked. Jonathan shook his head and answered, ¡°I''m not too sure either.¡± Rhiannon was left speechless. Jonathan then said to Rhiannon, ¡°Wait a moment. Don''t talk to me just yet. I need to clear my thoughts first.¡± Rhiannon nodded as she slightly understood how chaotic Jonathan''s mind must be at this moment. Jonathan needed to carefully recall the events before he started his cultivation. At this very moment, Rnd and Mona were still dealing with each other. Since Mona wasn''t able to catch up with Jonathan, she had no choice but to take the magic items from Rnd. These magic items were Ancient Sacred Sovereign. Even Mona would be moved by them. She even wanted to snatch the magic item that initially belonged to Rnd. Atst, after an hour-long chase, Mona finally caught up with Rnd. The two continued their battle in the ocean. Rnd wielded Netherworld Map, Starfall Bow, and Skyrocket Arrow to fight against Mona. The two of them were engaged in an intense battle. Mona wasn''t able to suppress Rnd. At the height of their fierce battle, the true form of Lynn could no longer contain herself, traversing through The Void and arriving before them. Lynn emerged from the dimensional portal in the middle of the battle. She was dressed in white, as ethereal as a goddess. Her beauty was breathtaking, yet her cold demeanor kept others at a distance, making them hesitant to approach. Lynn instantly retrieved the original Holy Scripture from Mona''s hand! At that moment, Mona and Lynnunched their attacks on Rnd. Lynn was much stronger than Mona. Despite Rnd''s once-great reputation and status as a god-like figure in ancient times, he had now descended from his pinnacle of power. Lynn had already surpassed Rnd in terms of aura alone. Lynn uttered coldly, ¡°Rnd, I will ask you onest time, will you hand over the magic items? If you hand it over now, I''m willing to leave you some! If you continue to irritate me and fail to understand the situation, I will annihte you right now!¡± Rnd cast a nce at Yalenna, a deep sense of wariness shing in his eyes. He knew he was in a tough situation at the moment. With Lynn showing up, he stood no chance of winning this battle. Rnd replied, ¡°Well then, Lynn, I can now give you the Starfall Bow, Skyrocket Arrow, and zefury Sword.¡± Lynn stated, ¡°Is that all you''re offering? Look, it seems you still don''t understand the situation. You''re the weaker party here since I could kill you at any moment. And yet, you dare to try and take advantage of me?¡± Rnd replied, ¡°Lynn, don''t be so aggressive. You know very well that I have Netherworld Map in my possession. If I were to truly fight you to the death, even if I can''t kill you, you would undoubtedly be injured. This is something neither of us wants to see.¡± Lynn cast a nce at Rnd. Although she seemed overbearing, she was not foolish. She knew that subduing Rnd would be difficult, and many uncertainties could happen. It was the reason she was willing to negotiate. She said, ¡°Merely having Starfall Bow and Skyrocket Arrow are not enough! You must at least hand over Netherworld Map.¡± Rnd replied, ¡°Lynn, here''s what we''ll do. I will first give you Starfall Bow and Skyrocket Arrow. Then, I will help you find Jonathan and seize Astro Scepter from him! When the timees, all I need are Netherworld Map and Astro Scepter. The rest of the magic items are all yours!¡± Lynn eximed, ¡°You must be dreaming! You can only have either Netherworld Map or Astro Scepter. Do you really think you can fool me that easily?¡± Although Lynn wasn''t particrly good at scheming, she was wholeheartedly devoted to her cultivation. She has a clear understanding of the level and quality of magic items. There was no way she would let Rnd take advantage of her! Among these magic items, the most powerful are Netherworld Map and Astro Scepter. Does Rnd really think he can have them both? Why does he have these unrealistic expectations? After a moment of contemtion, Rnd said, ¡°All right. Let''s settle this now. I want Astro Scepter. You can have Netherworld Map, zefury Sword, Starfall Bow, and Skyrocket Arrow. What do you think?¡± Lynn nced at Rnd and said, ¡°Although I''m not entirely sure just how powerful Astro Scepter really is...¡± Chapter 526 The Great Jonathan Chapter 526 The Great Jonathan Lynn said, ¡°Although I''m not entirely sure how powerful Astro Scepter really is, I do know that you regard Netherworld Map as important as your life. But now, you''re willing to abandon Netherworld Map in favor of Astro Scepter. In that case, I choose Astro Scepter!¡± After a moment of contemtion, Rnd said, ¡°Very well!¡± He was originally more inclined towards Netherworld Map than Astro Scepter. Although Astro Scepter was powerful, he still felt a greater affinity for Netherworld Map. The reason why Rnd wanted to choose Astro Scepter was to prompt Lynn to snatch it. It could be said that sometimes Lynn was not that smart. But in reality, for Lynn, the reputation of Astro Scepter was no less than that of Netherworld Map. In fact, the name of Astro Scepter even surpasses Netherworld Map. Lynn didn''t have any special feelings for Netherworld Map, so choosing Astro Scepter was absolutely wise. After reaching such an agreement, Lynn and Rnd temporarily ceased the battle. Lynn then asked with a hint of curiosity, ¡°Do you have a way to locate Jonathan?¡± She had been tirelessly searching for Jonathan these past few days, but she hadn''t found a single clue. Rnd then said, ¡°The reason Jonathan is hard to find now is because he has a magic item on him. This item is called Polychromatic Mirror. The mirror can help him hide from prying eyes, concealing everything about Jonathan!¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. A lightbulb went off in Lynn''s head, she finally understood why she couldn''t find Jonathan all this time! Then, Lynn asked, ¡°If that''s the case, do you have any way to find Jonathan?¡± Rnd said, ¡°I have some understanding of Jonathan. He seems to have some interest in Rhiannon who is always by his side. Moreover, Polychromatic Mirror was a gift from Rhiannon to him. The most crucial point is, Rhiannon is the pce leader of Moon Shadow Pce. Now, let''s head to Moon Shadow Pce. I believe that as long as we capture the subordinates of Moon Shadow Pce, Rhiannon will definitely rush back!¡± Lynn''s brows furrowed slightly as she said, ¡°Jonathan simply left without taking care of his woman or his friends. Do you really think that capturing a few people from Moon Shadow Pce will be enough to lure him into a trap? That idea is far too naive.¡± ¡°This is different!¡± Rnd said, ¡°Moon Shadow Pce belongs to Rhiannon, and she is a woman. She can''t abandon the pce. When the timees, if Rhiannon asks Jonathan to hand over the Astro Scepter, Jonathan will have no choice but toply. After all, it was Rhiannon who led Jonathan to Pollerton Tomb.¡± Lynn said, ¡°Jonathan may seem carefree on the surface, but deep down, he''s not a soft-hearted person. Astro Scepter is crucial to him, it''s unlikely that he would just give it up.¡± Rnd said, ¡°No matter what, we can at least give it a try.¡± Lynn nced at Rnd and said meaningfully, ¡°You were once the supreme Rnd, and people respectfully called you Sacred Sovereign. Now, you even resort to threatening others'' disciples for the sake of getting Astro Scepter. Don''t you feel a bit of disgrace or shame in your heart?¡± Rnd snorted coldly, saying, ¡°What do you know? I''ve already experienced death once. You must always understand that being alive is the most important thing. No matter how great one''s reputation is in life, it''s worth less than nothing after death. What''s the use of having a grand reputation? What use are the title to me if I were dead?¡± He paused, then said, ¡°Since I have the chance to start over this time, I will seize every opportunity and strive to survive.¡± ¡°Survive?¡± Lynn looked deeply at Rnd. She didn''t criticize him, but said, ¡°You are now alone, so you can disregard your reputation, but I cannot. Let''s do this, we''ll go to Moon Shadow Pce together, but you''ll handle the matters, I''ll just watch from the side. If I find that you can''t suppress them, then I''ll step in!¡± ¡°What a joke!¡± Rnd suddenly became very angry and said, ¡°Do you really think I''m a pushover? If I can''t even suppress a third-rate faction like Moon Shadow Pce, do I even deserve to be Sacred Sovereign?¡± Lynn was taken aback. She had initially thought that Rnd would find her demands excessive. However, to her surprise, it was herment about his inability to suppress Moon Shadow Pce that had angered him. That being said, Lynn reallycked emotional intelligence when she made ament! Here we had the mighty Rnd, and she actually thought that he might not even be able to suppress Moon Shadow Pce. Hearing this, how could Rnd not be furious? However, these were just minor details. Right after that, Rnd set off with Lynn. On the deste ind, Rhiannon and Jonathan were still quite rxed andfortable. Jonathan had gradually regained all his thoughts, but he was much quieter than before. He no longer harbored any inappropriate thoughts towards Rhiannon. Just then, Rhiannon''s face suddenly changed. She said, ¡°This is bad. My gatekeeper is urgently reporting to me. Something has happened at Moon Shadow Pce. It must be Lynn who''s causing trouble at the pce.¡± Jonathan knew for sure that Rhiannon must have some sort of magic item rted to Moon Shadow Pce. Without hesitation, he said, ¡°Let''s go. I''ll apany you to go back!¡± Rhiannon was taken aback, then she said, ¡°Lynn is looking for you. Are you really confident you can handle her?¡± Jonathan gave a slight smile and said, ¡°Don''t worry. I am always well prepared. It''s about time we settle these new grudges and old scores.¡± Rhiannon was worried about Moon Shadow Pce, so she decided not to say anything more for the time being. Suddenly, Jonathan waved his hand and a golden gate appeared before him and Rhiannon. ¡°This is...¡± Rhiannon was instantly puzzled. Jonathan said, ¡°This door is a void portal that I''ve created using my mana. It is simr to the dimensional portal of the original Holy Scripture.¡± ¡°You made this with your bare hands?¡± Rhiannon couldn''t help but express her surprise. With a smile, Jonathan said, ¡°Of course, we still need Astro Scepter. The scepter has the power to condense or alter Spatial Law within Moranta.¡± Rhiannon suddenly understood and immediately stopped talking. She and Jonathan entered the void portal! The moment Rhiannon stepped into the void portal, she saw countless elemental energy and maic field molecules, with space-time molecules disintegrating wildly. It was as if she was in the midst of a very fierce and dangerous vortex! I should never be fooled by Jonathan''s casual wave of his hand, the structure within the void portal was incrediblyplex. It was not justplex, but it was like a precision instrument, where not even the slightest error could happen! It was more precise than any magic formation! Jonathan spent a long decade in a sapphire, where he fully utilized his ingenious mind. The void portal was one of his masterpieces! Now, the entire program of the void portal had been engraved into Astro Scepter. With a mere thought from Jonathan, the void portal would form. When Rhiannon and Jonathan stepped out of the void portal, they found themselves already in the airspace above Moon Shadow Pce. That deste ind was a thousand miles away from Moon Shadow Pce, but with the help of the void portal, one could arrive in an instant! Such divine power was beyond the reach of any advanced technology in the main world. It could only happen when high technology truly aplish wormhole leaps. At this point, it was already five in the afternoon, and the sunset on the horizon was a ray of fiery red. The shimmering waves on the sea surface were so dazzling that it was impossible to keep one''s eyes open. Gusts of sea breeze still wafted through the air. The sea and the sunlight was perfect for a yacht ride, sipping red wine, apanied by a beautiful woman. However, at this moment, Jonathan and Rhiannon had no choice but to face a new round of perils which was a matter of life and death! Moon Shadow Pce had a rather expansive square. At this moment, most of the disciples from Moon Shadow Pce were trapped by Rnd''s Netherworld Formation using theherworld river water, unable to move a muscle in that square! The so-called Netherworld Formation was nothing more than a portion of theherworld river water being summoned to form a magical water formation! Thisherworld river waterbined with the spiritual imprint of Rnd, were something that the gatekeeper of Moon Shadow Pce simply could not break through. Rnd waited in the cold, his ultimatum had been issued. If Jonathan and Rhiannon failed to appear within an hour, he would kill one member of Moon Shadow Pce every minute. Now, merely five minutes had past. Just then, Jonathan and Rhiannon descended from the sky,nding ten meters in front of Rnd directly. The gatekeeper of Moon Shadow Pce was overjoyed when he saw the return of the pce leader. Esmeray, Ste, Waverly, and the others were delighted to see Jonathan arrive. They could see hope now, having witnessed Jonathan''s prowess before. Jonathan and Rhiannon stood facing Rnd. The sea breeze blew and their clothes were billowing. At this moment, Jonathan''s feelings upon seeing Rnd were somewhat peculiar. After all, it was like seeing Rnd again after ten years! However, Rnd despised Jonathan so much. In fact, he and Jonathan were just separated less than a day ago. Rhiannon had initially thought that it was Lynn who came, but to her surprise, it was actually Rnd who was there. Jonathan regained hisposure, and with a heartyugh, he said, ¡°I cannot imagine that a dignified Sacred Sovereign could stoop so low and carry out such despicable acts.¡± He paused for a moment, then added, ¡°But it''s not surprising. The title is nothing but nonsense. I am your savior, yet you even want to kill me, don''t you?¡± ¡°You little thief!¡± Rnd was instantly furious. At the same time, he was somewhat puzzled. How did this guy just show up like this and with such audacity? Who does he think he is and how did he arrive so quickly? ¡°Brat, do you think possessing Astro Scepter grants you the right to be on par with me?¡± Rnd asked sternly. Jonathan said, ¡°Let''s cut the crap, Rnd. You''ve been living in vain all these years. Today, I''m going to teach you how to be humane. How you should treat the person who saved your life. If it wasn''t for me, you''d still be sound asleep in that woman Lynn''s Heavenly Pce.¡± Rnd flew into a fit of rage, eximing, ¡°This is outrageous! You brat, if I don''t kill you today, I swear I won''t be human!¡± ¡°You were never human, to begin with!¡± Jonathan sneered. Suddenly, Rnd directly drew out Abyssal Spear,unching another attack on Jonathan. Abyssal Spear was a fierce weapon! Once unleashed, it was like a long rainbow piercing through the sun. But this time, Jonathan was not in a hurry. He struck swiftly, and in the next second, Abyssal Spear was already in his grasp. At that moment, Rnd was utterly astounded. This guy actually caught Abyssal Spear barehanded. Is this some kind of joke? In reality, Jonathan''s technique was far from simple. He altered Spatial Law using Astro Scepter in an instant... Chapter 527 Stellar Vortex And Cosmic Convergence Chapter 527 Ster Vortex And Cosmic Convergence However, what was changing Spatial Law all about? It was actually the void portal linking two distant ces together, creating instant teleportation. This was a transformation of Spatial Law. At this moment, Jonathan had altered Spatial Law before him, and Abyssal Spear was shot ording to Jonathan''s will. In this way, Jonathan was well prepared, so he was able to grasp Abyssal Spear with a single grab. ¡°Here, take it back!¡± Jonathan sneered. Suddenly, he shook Abyssal Spear and then let go! Abyssal Spear immediately tore through the air, creating a brilliant wave of fire. Carrying an iparably scorching aura, it fiercely charged towards Rnd. Meanwhile, Jonathan changed Spatial Law once again! Abyssal Spear traversed The Void and suddenly appeared behind Rnd. Astonishingly, it pierced straight through from behind him! Clearly, it was shot from the front, aimed directly at Rnd. But in the end, it came from behind Rnd. This move was truly unpredictable! Rnd was horrified and turned pale. His physical cultivation was not up to par at the moment! What he relied on was the magic item! Amidst the crisis, he already felt that even ming Divine Armor would struggle to fend off Jonathan''s Abyssal Spear. At the critical moment, Rnd suddenly unleashed Fantascope Mirror! ¡°Spatial Shift!¡± Rnd roared. Immediately after, Fantascope Mirror emitted a dazzling light. In the blink of an eye, Rnd had already appeared behind Jonathan. So it turned out that Fantascope Mirror was an unparalleled magic item from another Sacred Sovereign, Maximilian. Fantascope Mirror was crafted by Maximilian using the feathers and essence blood of Five-Colored Divine Phoenix, along with Spirit Crystallite found deep within Dragonia Peak. Finally, Maximilian used his own blood essence to refine this mirror for a hundred years, and only then was Fantascope Mirror completed. Within the body of Fantascope Mirror,y Maximillian''s understanding on Spatial Law, and the arrangement of various formations. Thus, not only could Fantascope Mirror alter Spatial Law, but once it was activated, it could emit zing Sunfire. When this sunfire swept across the ground, it would turn every inch of thend within a hundred meters into scorched earth! A barrage of bullets rained down on the person, instantly reducing them to dust and bones. This ferocious magic item became increasingly powerful as the caster''s cultivation deepened. Before this, Rnd had always been focused on refining Netherworld Map, so he never considered delving into Fantascope Mirror. But at this moment, he was left with no choice due to Jonathan''s relentless pursuit with Abyssal Spear. Rnd appeared behind Jonathan, immediately casting a spell on Fantascope Mirror! Inside the mirror, the magic formation was fully activated. Then, the essence in the air transformed, and all the light essence converged on Fantascope Mirror! The mirror immediately emitted a burst of zing Sunfire! It was like a mirror reflecting the sunlight, but the area and length it covered were far more intense than the mirror''s reflection. Immediately, Jonathan felt the ferocity of Fantascope Mirror. The sun had yet to cast its light when Jonathan swiftly moved his body. Following that, his fingers quickly formed a series of magic seals, and he once again summoned Astro Scepter. Astro Scepter instantly distorted Spatial Law surrounding Jonathan! And so, zing Sunfire shone directly towards Jonathan, yet it failed to illuminate him. This scene was extremely bizarre. No matter how powerful zing Sunfire was, it could not break Spatial Law! ¡°D*mn it!¡± Rnd was furious. He directly summoned Netherworld Map, then he pointed at it with all his might. Within the map, a colossal wave surged in theherworld river! Subsequently, within Netherworld Map, ten Bone Dragons soared into the sky, stirring up ferocious tidal waves as they charged towards the heavens! For a moment, there was nothing but the ck eerieherworld river water all around Jonathan! It was practically blotting out the sky. It felt as if the apocalypse had arrived, and it was like a flood submerging a mountain! Ten Bone Dragons surrounded Jonathan, forged from theherworldly water. Following this, the ten Bone Dragons, under the refinement of theherworld river water, gradually shrank into ten Thundercore! Those were ten massive Thundercore, and their presence triggered the thunderous roar. All theherworld river water had been condensed into the ten Thundercore! This move was known as Celestial Thunderstorm of Netherworld Map! Every Bone Dragon was hard-won. Rnd actually used up ten Bone Dragons to deal with Jonathan, which was enough to prove that he was truly furious! Ten Thundercore rotated and collided with each other! Then, a brilliant spray of sparks burst forth, and finally, the gloomyherworld river water transformed into Netherbolts! These Netherbolts were like ten giant swords, possessed their own spirit, and furiously shed towards Jonathan. These ten Netherbolts were incredibly sharp, capable of ying any gods they encountered! Moreover, once Celestial Thunderstorm was activated, Spatial Law would be cast aside. This was the battlefield of Celestial Thunderstorm! The heavens and the earth lose their color! Jonathan was alone in the midst of a grand formation Celestial Thunderstorm. To outsiders, Jonathan was no longer visible. Rhiannon also stepped aside, such a battle made her heart pound with fear. This was not a fight she could partake in, nor was it a fight at her level. At the same time, Rhiannon''s heart was in her throat, she was so afraid that something would happen to Jonathan! Lynn was hidden in the shadows, and watching from the beginning. At this moment, she saw Rnd finally unleash his ultimate move, and she couldn''t help but feel secretly relieved. It seemed that coborating with Rnd was the right choice, as Netherworld Map was filled with too much uncertainty. Upon seeing the situation, Esmeray and the other women also turned pale. They were afraid that something might happen to Jonathan! At this very moment, Jonathan, who was at the center of the crisis, remained unflustered. His clothes were rustling loudly, yet his demeanor was eerily calm! At this moment, The Void could no longer condense! Because Spatial Law cannot be altered within Celestial Thunderstorm. ¡°If I demand, the heavens have to provide. If I cease the existence, the heavens have to do the same!¡± Jonathan rapidly formed ten magic seals with his hands, his speed as fast as lightning. A series of seals and Almighty Palm were produced! ¡°Mountains, rivers, the heavens, the earth, everything and anything, all shall operate ording to my will!¡± Jonathan''s eyes suddenly burst with infinite brilliance, his voice suddenly bing overwhelmingly grand! ¡°Cosmic Convergence!¡± As Jonathan performed his technique, arge Goldencore formed in front of him! This Goldencore was Jonathan''s mind sphere. This Goldencore contained an infinite power and profound mysteries. With a resounding ¡°boom¡±, Goldencore charged forward, generating ayer of golden energy waves around it! The ten Netherbolts were swiftly burned into ashes by the golden energy wave! Goldencore continued its relentless assault on the ten Thundercores! Boom! Goldencore suddenly expanded enormously, directly smashing all ten Goldencores into dust! This grand move, Celestial Thunderstorm, was broken by Jonathan''s move¡ªCosmic Convergence. Rnd was utterly horrified, his face was written with disbelief. It''s only been a few hours since west met, how has his cultivation progressed so terrifyingly? Lynn also lost her color. When Rhiannon and the other women saw Jonathan break through the encirclement, they couldn''t help but be filled with joy and surprise. ¡°Lynn, let''s join forces and kill him!¡± Rnd roared, this time he was truly ying hisst card. Lynn dared not dy any longer, she realized that Jonathan had be uncontroble. This young man was advancing too quickly. If she didn''t kill him soon, she would fall into his hands too. However, at this moment, Jonathan unleashed Riftsoar Palm on Rnd! Riftsoar Palm was a technique formed by the convergence of ten primordial spirits, using the power of these spirits! Over the course of a grueling ten years, Jonathan had dedicated himself to cultivating ten primordial spirits, all for the sake of mastering this one technique. All ten primordial spirits, each adorned with a brilliant halo, surrounded Rnd in an instant. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. The ten primordial spirits surrounded Rnd,pressing the surrounding air, drawing upon the power of all elemental energy! As Riftsoar Palm descended, all Spacetime Law, and Spatial Law lost their efficacy. Even the elemental energy was drained, leaving the enemy under Riftsoar Palm with a sense of despair, as if there were no strategies left to employ. This was exactly the effect Jonathan wanted! Suddenly, Rnd felt an overwhelming pressure exploding around him. He knew this was a matter of life and death. Immediately, Rnd roared and charged forward, d in his ming Divine Armor. ¡°Sit down!¡± Jonathan shouted from high above! The ten primordial spirits transformed into a seven-colored halo Riftsoar Palm, tightly gripping Rnd. No matter how hard Rnd''s ming Divine Armor tried, it could never break free from therge handprint in the sky! ¡°Watch out, thief!¡± Lynn suddenly unleashed her Starfall Bow and Skyrocket Arrow! She held Starfall Bow in her hands, and with a full moon''s bend, she released a Skyrocket Arrow that shook the heavens! At this moment, Lynn''s looked valorous and heroic! Instantly, Jonathan could sense the formidable power of Starfall Bow and Skyrocket Arrow! The speed and power of the bow and the arrow had reached such a level that even thews of space can no longer hinder them. They could break through all obstacles and all the rules! Skyrocket Arrow arrived too swiftly, it was overwhelmingly powerful, and invincible! Jonathan felt that even his Luminous Sword couldn''t withstand the power of Skyrocket Arrow. If he were to use the sword to block it, the sword would instantly shatter! Skyrocket Arrow was pure power, a magnitude of force so immense that it induced a sense of despair on its target! There was no escape! Jonathan slightly furrowed his brows. In the blink of an eye, there was no time for any extraneous thoughts. At that moment, with a flicker of thought, he used Astro Scepter as a pivot, shouted loudly, ¡°Ster Vortex!¡± In an instant, stars fell from the sky like a rain shower, as if the heavens and the earth were shaking! Countless substances and elemental energy had formed a massive vortex. This was an upgraded version of Soul Vortex. Everyone present, including Rhiannon and others immediately felt their spirits sway faced with the massive gctic vortex. This feeling was not just a metaphor, but a feeling of dizziness, as if their souls were about to be absorbed by Ster Vortex. At the same time, Skyrocket Arrow was immediately shot into Ster Vortex. That earth-shattering arrow was ferociously unparalleled, swiftly breaking through theyers of obstruction in the gctic vortex. However, within Ster Vortex, there were various formations and powerful spiritual imprints. They obstructed and dissipated the power of Skyrocket Arrow. Moreover, the immense vortex force within Ster Vortex made Skyrocket Arrow struggled against this powerful suction. Amidst the continuous disintegration, the momentum of Skyrocket Arrow finally began to slow down. Once it slowed down, the swirling vortex would instantly disintegrate the arrow, simultaneously pulling it into the vortex, grinding it into dust! This unparalleled, earth-shattering arrow was thus obliterated by Jonathan''s move¡ªSter Vortex. From now on, only Starfall Bow existed in this world, Skyrocket Arrow was gone for good! Chapter 528 Divine Judgment Blade Chapter 528 Divine Judgment de Rnd was restrained by Riftsoar Palm, but just as Jonathan was dealing with Skyrocket Arrow, Rnd found a moment to take a break. He hastily summoned Fantascope Mirror, which emitted zing Sunfire, sweeping across Riftsoar Palm''s ten primordial spirits. Crack! Fantascope Mirror shone on the ten primordial spirits, instantly turning them into nothingness. Rnd sessfully escaped the control of Riftsoar Palm. The ten primordial spirits painstakingly cultivated by Jonathan were thus destroyed. Rnd roared in fury,unching another attack on Jonathan with Fantascope Mirror. Jonathan swiftly designated an ovepping space with Astro Scepter, making it impossible for Fantascope Mirror to shine through any longer. At that moment, Lynn made her move. She unleashed the secret technique of Light and Shadow Chaos. Incredibly, Light and Shadow Vortex solidified mid-air into a thunderous electric cloud, spanning three hundred square meters like a pool of pure electricity. The entire three-hundred-square-meter pond was filled with the power of thunder and lightning! And so, Light and Shadow Vortex formed a massive whirlpool! Lynn herself demonstrated the secret technique, Light and Shadow Chaos, something that absolutely should not be underestimated. The Devilish Three from before should really count themselves lucky that Lynn didn''t bring the original Holy Scripture with her from the start. Otherwise, they would have been reduced to dust! Light and Shadow Vortex formed a massive current, swiftly enveloping the area where Jonathan was located. That endless surge of lightning, capable of leveling the entire ind, came crashing down. Jonathan''s Spatial Law were rapidly obliterated by the swirling lightning of Light and Shadow Vortex. In an instant, Jonathan was about to face Fantascope Mirror zing Sunfire, as well as the lightning from Light and Shadow Chaos. He was truly surrounded by enemies on all sides at that moment. At the same time, Rnd unleashed the ultimate move from Netherworld Map, Cmity''s Wrath. The waters of the underworld from Netherworld Map surged out in full force, ultimately culminating in a catastrophe akin to the apocalypse. Surging forth, theherworld river water pervading the sky was filled with endless murderous intent. Theherworld river water was condensed, capable of corroding the existence of all forms of matter. Cmity''s Wrath was a move featuring the encirclement by a vast ocean ofherworld river water. Above Jonathan''s head was a sea of thunder formed by Light and Shadow Chaos. Now, he truly had nowhere to hide. Moreover, thebined power of the two could instantly st the ground where Jonathan was standing, sinking it to the bottom of the sea. All of that was actually happening in the blink of an eye. Jonathan unleashed Cosmic Convergence once again! The radiant Goldencore burst forth in an instant, then began to grow, expanding infinitely, sorge that all people could see was that Goldencore! This technique of Cosmic Convergence epassed Spatial Law and included Jonathan''s spiritual principle. Through ten years ofprehension, Jonathan''s vitality had ascended to a new level, bing magnificent and unmatched. It was no longer as meager and insignificant as before. So, what was Cosmic Convergence''s spiritual principle? Cosmic Convergence''s spiritual principle was invincibility in the face of annihtion. It was an utter assertiveness to bend everything ording to one''s will, forcing everything in the world, the heaven and earth, mountains and rivers, to yield andply with one''s ordinance. All elemental energy there was pure. Once theyprehended Jonathan''s spiritual principles, they would be as magnificent and unmatched as Jonathan''s vitality. Jonathan''s vitality alone was limited. Still, even when Jonathan was alone, once he activated his Great Sage Force Field, he could unleash a terrifying power. And when all the elemental energy was unleashed together, it would be an invincible force. Whether it was Light and Shadow Chaos'' power or Netherworld Map''s Cmity''s Wrath, they were all power. Yet, Jonathan''s power was a grand and invincible vitality force. Cosmic Convergence''s Goldencore directly absorbed the thunder and lightning power of Light and Shadow Chaos, bursting forth with blinding golden light. The golden light sted in all directions. Boom! The maliciousherworld river water was astonishingly vaporized by the golden light, while the thunder pool of Light and Shadow Chaos was shattered into pieces by the Coldencore! In the blink of an eye, all that remained in the heavens and the earth was a single, brilliantly golden, and immeasurablyrge Goldencore. Beyond that, there was nothing else! All signs of the apocalypse had vanished! Goldencore hovered in mid-air, just like the sun, and it was also emitting a dazzling golden glow! With a wave of his hand, Jonathan caused the Goldencore to shrink until he finally directly absorbed it into his cerebral domain. Lynn and Rnd unleashed their ultimate moves at the same time, but both were shattered by Jonathan''s single strike of Cosmic Convergence. At that moment, both Lynn and Rnd''s eyes shed with horror once again. Just a few hours ago, either of them could have absolutely crushed Jonathan. Yet, in just a few hours, Jonathan had incredulously be capable of facing off against the two unparalleled powerhouses and still held the upper hand. Rhiannon was also stunned. She hadn''t expected Jonathan to have be that formidable! It was at that moment that Jonathan said to Lynn, ¡°Lynn, there''s no deep hatred between us. Today, you let my friend go. We can consider all our grudges settled, and as for all the unpleasant experiences we''ve had, I''ll take them back to the main world. You can rest assured about that.¡± He paused, then added, ¡°As for Rnd, this scoundrel. He''s despicable and ungrateful. You can watch as I kill him and seize his magic items. We''ll split the items evenly afterward!¡± Upon hearing Jonathan''s words, Rnd became even more terrified. He and Lynn were already struggling to defeat Jonathan. If Lynn were to switch sides and join forces with Jonathan, his death would be inevitable! Just then, Lynn looked at Jonathan. She didn''t speak, but from her gaze, it was clear that she was weighing the possibilities of the situation. Rnd immediately said, ¡°Lynn, don''t forget that this brat is full of tricks and has yed you like a puppet several times. He has no confidence in dealing with both of us, so he''s trying to sow discord. If you help him kill me, he''ll turn on you the moment I''m dead. I''ve heard him say it himself when I was by his side, he wants to bed you, and only then will he feel satisfied!¡± As soon as Lynn heard Rnd''s words, a sh of anger instantly crossed her eyes. Lu Jun sighed slightly, saying, ¡°I''ve never said that in front of Rnd, at the very least. Of course, Lynn, you are such a beautiful woman. I won''t deny that I''ve thought about it.¡± He paused for a moment, then said, ¡°I originally didn''t want toplicate things, but it seems that''s no longer possible. In that case, I''ll have to take both of you down.¡± ¡°How insolent!¡± Rnd feigned great anger and immediatelyunched another attack on Jonathan. First, he used Fantascope Mirror against Jonathan. Then, he pulled out zefury Sword. zefury Sword shot out, sending forth waves of fiery mes, which then transformed into countless fierce light swords, ruthlessly shing toward Jonathan. Meanwhile, Rnd swung Netherworld Map, unleashing countless ck ghosts to attack Jonathan! Jonathan, however, didn''t say much. He directly unleashed Ster Vortex. Ster Vortex drew in countless beams of light swords, absorbing all the numerous ck ghosts within. It was as if the myriad of stars in the sky were instantly stirred by an invisible hand. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Fantascope Mirror''s zing Sunfire shone down, and Jonathan once again activated Spatial Law, deflecting its brilliance elsewhere. Rnd wasn''t going to admit defeat. He immediately dispatched countless undead beasts and some rare beasts from Netherworld Map to besiege Jonathan. However, as soon as those monsters emerged, they were immediately sucked into Ster Vortex. Netherworld Map was indeed formidable, but Jonathan had shattered all its ultimate moves, including Celestial Thunderstorm and Cmity''s Wrath. Now, Rnd was left with no moves to use against Jonathan. And it was at that moment that Lynn suddenly made her move. However, she didn''t make a move against Jonathan. That was quite unexpected. In that fleeting moment, Lynn appeared behind Rnd through the dimensional portal. Then, Lynn trapped Rnd using Dark Prison. Before Rnd could even react, Lynn unleashed several Divine Judgment des she had gathered using the original Holy Scripture. Divine Judgment de was an absolute weapon. Once used, it would vanish. Lynn had always been reluctant to use it, but now, in order to pierce Rnd''s ming Divine Armor, she abandoned her hesitation. In an instant, several Divine Judgment des prated Rnd''s body. ming Divine Armor managed to block some of the attacks, but in the end, it still harmed Rnd''s essence. Rnd let out an agonized scream. At that moment, all his magic had lost its power. At that point, Jonathan retracted Ster Vortex. The turn of events not only caught Rnd off guard but even Jonathan found it quite surprising. At that instant, Rnd suddenly took off his ming Divine Armor and tossed it toward Lynn. At the same time, he threw out more than a dozen top-notch magic items, such as zefury Sword, Feather ded Fan, Fantascope Mirror, Cloudrealm Banner, and Divine Veil, among others. Upon seeing those magic items, Lynn didn''t hold back. She directly stored ming Divine Armor in the original Holy Scripture. ¡°Oh no, he''s trying to escape!¡± Jonathan couldn''t help but turn pale. At that moment, while everyone was stunned, Rnd had already slipped into Netherworld Map. ¡°Lynn, you will suffer a horrible death!¡± Rnd roared in agony within Netherworld Map, unleashing a loud curse. His voice was filled with boundless resentment. At that very moment, the person Rnd hated the most was not Jonathan but Lynn. Lynn simply didn''t take Rnd''s curses seriously. All one could say was that Rnd truly never expected Lynn to turn against him at that moment. He intended to join forces with Lynn to annihte Jonathan with his sudden and unreserved attacks. Unexpectedly, Lynn would suddenly target him at that moment. Jonathan was somewhat confused, but after giving it some thought, he quickly understood. Since Lynn had hostages in her hands, she felt it would be better to cooperate with Jonathan rather than with Rnd. That was a very easy ount to settle. Lynn and Jonathan working together could easily take down Rnd. On the other hand, if she were to team up with Rnd, they wouldn''t stand a chance against Jonathan. Jonathan and Lynn were unable to locate Rnd within a short period after he jumped into Netherworld Map. Although Netherworld River was not as vast as the ocean, finding Rnd within still wouldn''t be an easy task. However, Jonathan couldn''t help but wonder if Rnd could survive inside. How could anyone possibly survive in there? The water from theherworld river water inside is corrosive and deadly poisonous. Chapter 529 Meeting With Master Chapter 529 Meeting With Master After Rnd entered the Netherworld Map, the map itself gently fell to the ground. At the moment, the ground was littered with top-notch magic items. After all, Lynn was Theos. After she collected ming Divine Armor, she embarrassedly and quickly snatched up all the magic items. After all, even when eating one should maintain their manner. ¡°This is yourpanion!¡± Lynn dered carefreely. With a grand wave of her hand, a radiant light shed, and there stood Torrence, Fekro, and Yeverie. They all appeared before Jonathan. Additionally, there was rabelle, who was always closely following Yeverie, looking adorable. She had grown quite a bit from before and had be much more pretty. She looked just like a young dragon shimmering with golden scales. rabelle looked around, her eyes filled with both curiosity and fear. Upon seeing Jonathan, Yeverie couldn''t help but cry tears of joy. She quickly approached him and eximed, ¡°Jonathan!¡± Jonathan took Yeverie''s hand gently, smiled slightly, and said, ¡°I''m d to see you''re okay!¡± Torrence and Fekro were somewhat at a loss, though their hearts were filled with awe when they saw Lynn. For a moment, both of them couldn''t quite grasp what the situation was. Lynn said, ¡°I''ve done everything you asked for. I hope you can keep your promise!¡± Jonathan smiled slightly and said, ¡°You''re a trustworthy person, Your Holiness. I can assure you, I will definitely keep my promise!¡± He paused for a moment, then said, ¡°You can take all the magical treasures here. However, I have a favor to ask of you.¡± Jonathan had be an undeniable powerhouse, so Lynn epted his status and believed that he was qualified to converse with her. At the moment, Jonathan had used the word ¡°favor,¡± which Lynn was immensely pleased with. It was as though when Paradiso saw a smaller countrye to pay tribute. They would be genuinely delighted and honor the visit. Lynn then said, ¡°Speak!¡± Jonathan said, ¡°The people of Moon Shadow Pce are my friends. I hope that after I leave, Your Holiness can take extra care of Moon Shadow Pce.¡± ¡°Absolutely!¡± Having received so many top-notch magical treasures, Lynn naturally had to ept Jonathan''s favor. Jonathan then said, ¡°Thank you!¡± He then asked, ¡°Can I have my storage ring and spatial ring back, Your Holiness?¡± Lynn nodded, immediately handing it over. Jonathan reached out to take it, letting out a slight sigh of relief. Atst, his belongings had finally returned to their rightful owner. Subsequently, Lynn waved her hand grandly. She then absorbed all the magic items into the original Holy Scripture, including Netherworld Map. Then, without giving Torrence and Fekro another nce, she turned to leave. ¡°Your Holiness, please wait!¡± Jonathan suddenly shouted. Lynn''s gaze shifted subtly. She looked at Jonathan with an icy stare and said, ¡°Are you having second thoughts?¡± Jonathan said, ¡°Of course not. I merely want to remind you that Rnd has burrowed into Netherworld Map, Your Holiness. I fear he won''t die so easily; rather, he''s nning to do something within it. You''ve ced the Netherworld Map into the original Holy Scripture. Hence, I''m afraid he may rise from the ashes, devour all the magical weapons within your scripture, and fulfill his own ambitions.¡± Lynn slightly stiffened. She said, ¡°All right. Your reminder has been duly noted.¡± Jonathan said, ¡°If Your Holiness is willing, it would be best to destroy Netherworld Map, thus preventing Rnd from ever reincarnating!¡± Lynn dered, ¡°I know my own limits!¡± After saying that, she stepped through the dimensional portal and left. Jonathan felt a slight unease in his heart. He knew that Lynn would definitely not be able to bring herself to destroy Netherworld Map. He really didn''t know what kind of storm Rnd might stir up next. Oh, whatever. Jonathan thought to himself. I''ll be looking for Mabel and the others anyway. Then, I''ll leave Moranta. As for what will happen to it afterward, it has nothing to do with me. Torrence and Fekro began to approach Jonathan. Torrence couldn''t help but express his curiosity, asking, ¡°What''s really going on? Theos is surprisingly agreeable. I can''t believe she actually made a deal with you.¡± Fekro also said, ¡°Isn''t it strange that Theos really doesn''t care about us anymore?¡± With a casual smile, Jonathan said, ¡°This is nothing. What you didn''t know is that if I didn''t want her to leave just now, she wouldn''t have been able to. The fact that I was willing to make a deal with her probably delighted her.¡± Fekro and Torrence couldn''t help but look shocked. Torrence asked, ¡°You''re this powerful now?¡± Rhiannon, standing to the side, spoke. ¡°You probably don''t know yet, but Jonathan single-handedly fought against Theos Lynn and Rnd. Moreover, he has already driven Rnd into Netherworld Map.¡± ¡°Rnd?¡± Fekro immediately asked, ¡°Isn''t Rnd long dead?¡± ¡°It''s a long story,¡± Jonathan said. ¡°Allow me to exin it to you all in detailter.¡± Seeing Jonathan speak in that way, Torrence and Fekro didn''t ask any more questions. Jonathan turned around to face Rhiannon. Thedies of Esmeray also gathered around, their expressions filled with excitement and enthusiasm. ¡°I should be going now, take care!¡± Jonathan said to Rhiannon. Rhiannon nced at Yeverie standing next to Jonathan. A hint of mncholy and reluctance shed in her beautiful eyes, but in the end, she said nothing. After all, she was Rhiannon, the pce leader of the Moon Shadow Pce. She and Jonathan had been through many ups and downs together. Hence, she was aware that a hedge between them would keep their friendship green. ¡°Truth be told, I did consider leaving you more valuable treasures!¡± Jonathan looked at Rhiannon and said, ¡°However, after some thought, I realized that those treasures would only bring disaster upon you.¡± Rhiannon nodded, and said, ¡°I understand, you don''t need to say more!¡± Jonathan continued, ¡°I also cannot give you the Astro Scepter. I will present it to the Narma and also ask him to provide you with protection!¡± Rhiannon was slightly taken aback. Then, she said, ¡°Do as you please. I have no objections!¡± ¡°I''m leaving now!¡± Jonathan said immediately. ¡°Goodbye!¡± Rhiannon paused for a moment, then let out a soft sigh, saying, ¡°It''s unlikely we''ll meet again. Safe travels!¡± With a slight smile, Jonathan waved goodbye to the women of Esmeray. Finally, he said to Yeverie, Torrence, and Fekro, ¡°You all should enter my storage ring.¡± Torrence, Fekro, and Yun nodded in agreement. Subsequently, the three individuals, along with rabelle, entered the storage ring. After that, Jonathan opened the void portal, then stepped right in. Subsequently, Jonathan vanished from the sight of Rhiannon and the others. For Rhiannon, Jonathan was a unique legend in her life. At that moment, where was Jonathan heading? Naturally, he intended to seek out Narma, asking thetter to use Heavenly Compass to locate Mabel and the others. Once Mabel and her group were found, Jonathan would directly use the Astro Scepter to open the gateway back to the main world. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Before long, Jonathan had arrived at Brightspring Ind. Hended directly on the ground, right before Progenitor Cave. At the entrance of Progenitor Cave, two disciples of Narma stood guard. Upon seeing a stranger approach, they immediately eximed, ¡°Who dares to intrude upon Progenitor Cave without permission?¡± With a faint smile, Jonathan said, ¡°I didn''t barge in.¡± He paused for a moment, then added, ¡°Please inform Master on my behalf that Jonathan requests an audience!¡± Surprisingly, those two disciples were also aware of Jonathan''s reputation. One of them asked, ¡°Are you Jonathan, the one who has been relentlessly pursued by Supreme Sect?¡± ¡°That''s right, it''s me!¡± Jonathan dered. ¡°Give us a moment!¡± the disciple immediately said. Jonathan said, ¡°Okay!¡± Subsequently, the disciple entered Progenitor Cave. A momentter, three individuals emerged from Progenitor Cave, but none of them were Narma. Instead, they were the three disciples of Narma. These three disciples were Judas, Joanna, and Skye, which were the second, third, and fourth disciples respectively! After the three of them came out, Joanna spotted Jonathan. Her gaze turned cold as she remembered him well. They had previously dealt with Mona together. Meanwhile, Jonathan took advantage of the situation and escaped with the spoils. ¡°You little thief! How dare you show up here?¡± Joanna was furious. Judas and Skye were also staring at Jonathan coldly. With a slight smile, Jonathan said, ¡°I wish to meet with Master. Can you three please pass on the message?¡± With a cold huff, Joanna said, ¡°I''ll apprehend you first before presenting you to my master, you thief!¡± After she finished speaking, she immediately summoned a magic item. It was Seraphic Sword. The moment the Seraphic Sword was unsheathed, it brought forth a wave of cold light. Then, she effortlesslyunched hundreds of sword waves at Jonathan. Judas and Skye couldn''t help but be taken aback. Judas said, ¡°If you kill him, how are we supposed to bring him to Master, Joanna?¡± The two were worried that Jonathan might be killed by Joanna. However, it was clear that their worries were unnecessary. With a grand sweep of his hand, Jonathan caused Joanna''s Seraphic Sword to absorb the shes it obediently flew into Jonathan''s hand. Jonathan held the hilt of the Seraphic Sword with a slight smile. ¡°This is a fine sword,¡± he said, ¡°but it''s somewhat wasted in your hands, Joanna.¡± He then ran his finger along the de, adding, ¡°Ah, so it''s the Seraphic Sword. The power within this sword is not pure enough, and itcks a wind magic formation. I''ve already installed the magic formation for you, Joanna. Take another look.¡± After he finished speaking, he threw Seraphic Sword toward Joanna. Joanna took it with a hint of doubt. At that moment, Judas and Skye werepletely stunned. Jonathan''s move earlier seemed unremarkable. However, in reality, it was difficult to pull off, which made Jonathan incredibly terrifying. His level of cultivation could already bepared to that of Narma. At that moment, Judas and Skye dared not act recklessly. Joanna took the Seraphic Sword, and she immediately felt the changes in it. With a peculiar look on her face, she looked at Jonathan, her eyes filled with awe. They were all baffled. It had only been a few days since theyst saw Jonathan. They wondered how did Jonathan suddenly be so formidable? Thest time they saw him, he was nothing more than a second-rate expert! His incredible transformation urred too quickly for them to ept. Just then, from within Progenitor Cave, the voice of Narma could be heard. ¡°Don''t be rude! Quickly invite our esteemed guest in!¡± ¡°Yes, Master!¡± the three of them promptly responded. Judas said to Jonathan, ¡°I apologize for any offense earlier. I''ll make amends on behalf of my junior!¡± Jonathanughed, saying, ¡°It''s fine!!¡± Subsequently, the three of them led Jonathan into the Progenitor Cave. Deep within the cave, Narma was in his own bedroom, meditating. Jonathan, Judas, and the other two arrived in front of Narma. Narma, with his white hair flowing freely, exuded an aura of immortality. Jonathan stood before Narma and bowed. ¡°I am Jonathan Lawson, here specifically to pay my respects to you, Master Narma!¡± Chapter 530 Stanley Chapter 530 Stanley Narma, with his kind eyes and benevolent expression, looked at Jonathan. Then, with a gentle smile, he said, ¡°Young man, you''ve finally arrived.¡± Jonathan was slightly taken aback. He suddenly felt that there was a profound meaning in Narma''s words. What did he mean by ''you''ve finally arrived''? Could it be that he knew in advance that I was coming? Jonathan immediately asked, ¡°Did you know in advance that I wasing here, Master Narma?¡± Narma said, ¡°Your cultivation has now reached the level of perfection. With Astro Scepter, even Theos Lynn is no match for you. At this moment, your only task is to find your remainingpanions. Therefore, how could I not know that you wereing to find me?¡± A jolt went through Jonathan''s heart as he suddenly realized something. ¡°Could it be that when Nathaniel and others went to ask Lynn for help, they were actually assisting me?¡± Narma smiled lightly and said, ¡°That''s not quite right. I simply went with the flow. There''s a sage in your main world named Zyaire Lynch who once said, ''Align oneself with the natural flow of the universe!¡± Jonathan asked, ¡°Are you saying that if this isn''t my destiny, Lynn would''ve killed me? Or that if I didn''t, I would''ve been captured and brought to you by Nathaniel and others for you to kill me?¡± Narma said, ¡°That''s right!¡± Jonathan said, ¡°I think I understand now.¡± He paused, then added, ¡°So, Master Narma, will you be willing to help me find mypanions? Rest assured, once mypanions are found, I will repay this favor!¡± Narma said, ¡°There''s no need for that, young man since you''ve alreadye and you possess such skills. It''s merely a small effort on my part. There''s absolutely no reason for me not to help you!¡± ¡°Thank you, Master Narma!¡± Jonathan couldn''t help but be overjoyed. Narma said, ¡°Share with me some information about yourpanions, and I will deduce their location for you using thepass!¡± Jonathan then revealed Mabel''s full name, date of birth, and so on. Where exactly have Mabel, Beatrix, and Walrion gone to? Were they together? Those were the questions Jonathan wondered. The truth was that the three of them had always been together. Moreover, since the three of them entered Moranta, it was as if they had been thrown into hell. When they fell onto Moranta, before they evennded yet, a Big Handprint appeared out of nowhere, grabbing all three of them. Subsequently, Mabel and her twopanions lost consciousness. When they woke up, Mabel and her twopanions found themselves in a pitch-ck cave. This cave was vast, and there are countless people around it. All those people appeared to be extremely weak. They were all young men and women, but their faces were pale, devoid of any hint of life. Mabel, Beatrix, and Walrion were together and woke up quickly. The cave was filled with a strong smell of sweat, which greatly surprised Mabel, Beatrix, and Walrion. They quickly stood up, intending to leave the cave. Just as they reached the front of the cave, they could already see the light from outside. However, just then, the invisible giant hand appeared once again, directly seizing the three of them in its grasp. Mabel''s group couldn''t resist the power of the hand, despite being considered top-notch experts in the boundless universe. However, under the force of that invisible giant hand, they were incredibly weak, with absolutely no power to resist. Next, Mabel and her twopanions detected a sudden brightness before their eyes. The giant hand grabbed the three of them and took them outside the cave. Their location was a grand canyon beneath a cliff! Surrounded on all sides by mountain walls, the towering cliffs were hundreds of meters high, stretching as far as the eye could see. Moreover, the cliff was covered in thick ice, making it virtually impossible for anyone to climb. However, the climate of this canyon was not cold, and the sunlight was quite intense. At that moment, it should be noon with a temperature of twenty-eight degrees Celsius! Despite such temperatures, this ice refused to melt. Everything there seemed strange and eerie to Mabel, Beatrix, and Walrion! They wondered what kind of power the giant hand possessed. ¡°Ignorant mortals!¡± Just then, an image of a colossal human head suddenly appeared in the sky above the canyon. The person''s head was as mystical as Barsm Sage, filled with an aura of wonder. His long hair cascaded down, and his face was stern yet perfectly proportioned. He looked at the three of them, Mabel and herpanions, with contempt. ¡°Oh my god!¡± Mabel''s group was shocked, and they turned pale. They reacted to the head that appeared out of thin air as if they had seen a ghost. It unnerved them greatly. ¡°What kind of person are you? Are you human or a ghost?¡± Mabel couldn''t help but blurt out. ¡°I am the Divine Sovereign, Stanley!¡± the man dered. ¡°Stanley?¡± The same question surfaced in the minds of the three. What the h*ll is this? ¡°Why have you brought us here?¡± asked Walrion in a deep voice. Then Stanley said, ¡°I was just monitoring Moranta when I suddenly sensed the three of you tearing through the void from the main world. You three possessed the purest blood, just right to serve as my supplement!¡± Upon hearing these words, Mabel''s group felt a chill run down their spines. Stanley spoke again. ¡°However, there''s no need for you to worry for now. I will onlye to draw your essence on the full moon night of the next month, which is the fifteenth. This will help me achieve a wless body. During this month, behave yourselves and don''t harbor any thoughts of rebellion or escape. Otherwise, you''ll suffer consequences you can''t bear! You should realize that no one can save you here, and there''s absolutely no chance for you to escape!¡± After Stanley finished speaking, the invisible giant hand appeared again, pulling the three of them back into the cave. Mabel''s group felt that ignorance was bliss. It was because after they became aware of the situation, they felt unwell. They were aware that Stanley''s power was astonishingly formidable and that there was absolutely no chance for them to triumph. Moreover, they were surrounded by steep cliffs on all sides. Thus, it was impossible for them to escape. Furthermore, they had no idea where they were or what situation they were in. Hence, it was even more unlikely that anyone would rescue them. Ultimately, the only thing Mabel and her twopanions could do was wait for death and despair. There was no chance of salvation for them, even in death. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. As such, every second was a torment for Mabel and herpanions as they waited for their deaths. Every morning, Stanley would bring some wild fruits for everyone to share. After doing so, he would not come again. Mabel had hoped for a miracle more than once in her heart. In such torment, they waited until the fifteenth day. Mabel said to Beatrix, ¡°Jonathan has always been good at creating miracles. Do you think he may suddenly appear to save us?¡± Beatrix and Walrion couldn''t help but give a bitter smile. Walrion said, ¡°His Majesty is indeed an absolute genius, adept at creating miracles. However, there''s an old saying in Chanaea, which goes, ''Pure, unadulterated strength can trump anything.'' The power of Stanley is no longer human power. No matter how clever His Majesty is or how many methods you think of, there''s no way to deal with Stanley. It''ll be better if His Majesty doesn''te. If he does, it''ll be a one-way ticket for all of us to death!¡± What Walrion said only deepened their despair. Mabel and Beatrix were left speechless, unable to refute. Mabel sighed, saying, ¡°I know in my heart that this is impossible. Not to mention Jonathan couldn''t possibly have the ability. Even if he did, he wouldn''t know that we''ve been captured and brought here.¡± Beatrix said, ¡°Perhaps this is our destiny. Jonathan and Yeverie''s fate is different. They managed to come here without being captured by Stanley.¡± Different people indeed had different destinies! ¡°No one can save us. All we can do is wait for death!¡± At that moment, a man in white spoke faintly. His body was weak, his face pale. After hearing the conversation of Mabel''s group, he couldn''t help but speak. As soon as he finished speaking, he started coughing violently. Unable to contain himself, Mabel asked, ¡°Who exactly is this Stanley? Why has he captured us?¡± ¡°You really don''t know who Stanley is?¡± The young man in white expressed his surprise. Mabel''s group shook their heads. The gentleman in white said, ¡°Stanley was the leader of the dark magician ns in ancient times. He was the renowned Dark Sovereign.¡± ¡°Ancient times?¡± A question popped up in Mabel''s mind. What''s the ''ancient times'' he''s referring to? And what the heck is a ''Dark Sovereign''? ¡°What on earth is this ce?¡± asked Walrion. The three of them finally realized that the ce theynded in didn''t seem to be the boundless universe they thought it was! The gentleman in white said, ¡°It seems you know nothing. Who exactly are you?¡± After a moment of contemtion, Walrion briefly shared his background. ¡°You''re not from around here, then?¡± said the gentleman in white. ¡°Where are we?¡± asked Walrion. The gentleman in white then patiently exined the origin of Moranta. At that moment, the rest of the people there were on the verge of sleep, not caring about what was being said over there. A realization finally dawned upon Mabel and herpanions - they had truly arrived in a peculiar space. Subsequently, Mabel and her twopanions came to know that the gentleman in white was named Royven Trump. ¡°Mr. Trump, why has Stanley brought us here?¡± Mabel asked Royven. A bitter expression appeared on Royven''s face. He said, ¡°During the Divine War, Stanley''s physical body was destroyed. He relied on his magic item, the Astro Scepter, to consolidate his primordial spirit and eventually escaped here. Over the past few centuries, he has gradually reformed his physical body by relying on this blood-sucking ability. After these hundreds of years of cultivation, Stanley''s power has increasingly approached its peak. Now, I fear that even the most powerful beings in Moranta, such as Theos and Narma, are no match for him.¡± He paused for a moment, then said, ¡°That''s why I say, if we fall into his hands, we''re done for. No matter whoes, they can''t save us. The only thing we can do is wait for death,¡± ¡°By the fifteenth of next month, he will have achieved his wless form!¡± Royven spoke. ¡°When that timees, he will go to Pollerton Tomb to reim the Astro Scepter. Once the Astro Scepter is back in his hands, Moranta will bow and tremble under his feet. We are just cannon fodder and stepping stones on his path to sess!¡± Upon hearing Royven speak in such a manner, Mabel''s group sank even deeper into despair and sorrow. Mabel couldn''t help but sigh with mncholy. She said, ¡°I never thought I would go through so much...¡± Chapter 531 The Power Of Cosmic Convergence Chapter 531 The Power Of Cosmic Convergence Mabel had had her fair share of troubles and sorrow. I always thought that after having experienced such pain and disaster, it would feel like my life would go through a rebirth, and I would have a fresh start. However, I never expected to face such despair again. It''s way more intense than any despair I''ve ever felt. It''s inescapable, without a glimmer of hope in sight. The hardest part of life is when you can''t do anything and can only wait for death. Walrion and Beatrix were also feeling the same way as her. Trapped in such a desperate situation, naturally, they were not in good spirits. ¡°I wonder how are Jonathan and the others,¡± Mabel said to Beatrix. She paused briefly, then added, ¡°I just hope he and Yeverie are safe and sound.¡± ¡°I''m sure nothing bad will happen to His Majesty,¡± Walrion responded with a trace of a bitter smile. Beatrix also piped up, ¡°He''s the Chosen One. We fell in here together, but only we got captured while he was unharmed. That clearly shows that luck does y a role. Though invisible to us, luck is the most wonderful yet real thing to exist.¡± ¡°He has always been good at creating miracles...¡± Mabel could not stop her wishful thinking. However, she could not finish her sentence. That''s because it''s simply impossible! The days went by slowly. It was a torment for the trio, and they barely made it through each day. Finally, the day of the full moon arrived. It was the fifteenth day of the month, the day of the full moon! Most of the people in the cave had already died. All of them had died because Stanley had drained their blood essence and bone marrow. An indescribable stench of dead bodies permeated the cave, building up and lingering for a long time until it eventually formed a miasma. Prolonged inhtion of a miasma like that would cause various adverse reactions in those with weaker constitutions. However, thanks to their robust physical health, Mabel and the others were unaffected. It was at that moment that Stanley used his mana to pull Mabel and herpanions outside. The moon shining brightly should have made for a picturesque and idyllic scene, yet negative energy lurked within the depths of the cliff, filling the ce with a chilling sense of terror. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. The cliff was enveloped in a dense, white mist so thick that it was bing difficult to see each other. Just then, Stanley appeared in the sky as a vague shape of a middle-aged man. He wore a crown on his head, was d head-to-toe in ck, and radiated a grim aura. Suddenly, he stretched out a hand! It shot out from among the white mist, lifting Walrion up. While in mid-air, Walrion quickly grabbed Stanley''s hand. ¡°Walrion!¡± Both Mabel and Beatrix turned pale. Walrion, on the other hand, was remarkably calm. He had known what wasing and was already mentally prepared for it. However, he could not help feeling that everything seemed quite peculiar. Upon observing Stanley up close, he realized thetter had no physical body but was more like an elusive gaseous form. He has me in his grasp, yet it doesn''t feel like a hand is grabbing ahold of me. It''s as though the surrounding air pressure is squeezing me. I can''t move, and there''s an ufortable sensation in my chest. This strange realm is truly full of bizarre things! Stanley looked at Walrion up and down, then suddenly smiled and said, ¡°I''ve been searching for the perfect physical form across Moranta for many years, but none have been as perfect as yours. Not bad. Not bad at all. You truly are a gift bestowed upon me by the heavens. You''re the one I''ve been waiting for all this time!¡± Walrion appeared unusually calm as he gazed at Stanley. Suddenly, he asked, ¡°Do you wish to inhabit my body?¡± ¡°That''s correct!¡± Stanley paused momentarily before continuing, ¡°There''s still fifteen minutes to go before the full moon. I''m in a good mood right now, so I''ll answer whatever questions you want to ask.¡± ¡°As far as I know, the physical body is a vessel that requires precision. Another person''s soul or primordial spirit cannot upy someone else''s body just like that,¡± said Walrion. The body and soul are like blood types. If the blood types don''t match, pairing them together could be fatal. The soul needs nourishment from the body''s vitality. However, if the soul and the body are ipatible, the soul won''t feel at ease, thus elerating its withering. Stanley replied, ¡°You''re right, and that''s why I''m putting so much effort into this. I n to use the purest power of the silver moon, along with a great deal of vitality and energy, to mold your physical body into an entity that matches my soul. During this process, you will suffer greatly. You''ll watch as I drain your blood, drop by drop...¡± Walrion''s heart lurched violently, and he was rendered speechless. He was not afraid of death, but the thought of dying in such agony terrified him! ¡°What''s the matter? Are you scared?¡± Stanley asked in a mocking tone. ¡°You''re Stanley Doyle, the Divine Sovereign. The divine ruler of the generation. Don''t you feel any shame for stooping to such despicable behavior?¡± came Walrion''s reply. Stanley cackled withughter. ¡°Shame stems from morality, but morality is nothing more than a weapon the wise use to bind the regr folk. If I were bound by the word ''morality'' too, that would truly make me feel ashamed.¡± Walrion fell silent, unable to utter a single word. To be more precise, it was pointless to say anything. Meanwhile, Mabel and Beatrix watched helplessly from below. All they could do was grin and bear, which made them feel incredibly humiliated. Just as Mabel, Beatrix, and Walrion were feeling utterly desperate, a streak of light suddenly shed across the sky. Then, in the air right before Stanley, a void portal appeared out of nowhere! All of a sudden, Mabel and Beatrix found themselves witnessing a miraculous scene. A young man emerged through the portal, d in a flowing white robe and carrying himself with a calm and Instantly, Mabel, Beatrix, and Walrion became overwhelmed with joy. They could barely contain their excitement! They had never imagined Jonathan woulde, yet in their moment of despair, there he was. Moreover, it seemed that he possessed skills beyond theirprehension. The void portal vanished, leaving Jonathan standing in mid-air. ¡°Your Majesty!¡± Walrion called out, ovee with emotion. ¡°Thankfully, I''m not toote!¡± Jonathan said with a slight smile. Walrion could not help but exim, ¡°This is incredible!¡± Stanley looked at Jonathan. He did not know Jonathan or anything about him. The Stanley that appeared before the dark vessel of truth in Pollerton Tomb that day was merely a manifestation of Rnd''s fears. In reality, it was in no way connected with the actual Stanley. Mabel and Beatrix could not help but embrace each other as they were too excited. However, neither dared to do anything that would distract Jonathan. Jonathan and Stanley stared at each other. Then, thetter''s expression shifted quickly and subtly. He asked, ¡°You''ve been to Pollerton Tomb. Did you take my Astro Scepter?¡± ¡°The Astro Scepter is a magic item, not something you created. Now that it has a spirit and can choose its master, how can you im it as your own?¡± Jonathan responded calmly. Stanley''s eyes glowed with a cold light as he said, ¡°So, it appears you have a death wish.¡± Jonathan''s lips curved into a slight smile. ¡°To be honest, Rnd was just like you. He racked his brains for every scheme possible, all to resurrect himself. But I''ve driven him to his death. As for you, you''re viting the Heavenly Law. It''s not scary that you feel nothing for morality and its constraints. However, if you go against the Heavenly Law, the only thing that awaits you is death. Did you think that capturing my subordinates was a stroke of luck? Let me tell you this. You''ve sounded the call for your death. I advise you to go and find an isted ce to live out the rest of your pitiful existence. Otherwise, I''ll reduce you to ashes!¡± ¡°Insolence!¡± Stanley roared in fury. After all, he was the great Divine Sovereign, and no one had ever dared to be so arrogant in his presence. Without hesitation, he took action and pointed directly at Jonathan. All the white, misty air rapidly converged in the blink of an eye, ultimately forming Iceborne de. Iceborne de was no ordinary weapon. It was made from the spiritual energy Stanley had cultivated, imbued with the aura of mountains and rivers, and finally tempered with the vitality and flesh of countless individuals. It embodied the transformation and vitality of all things in the world. There was no magic item it could not break and nobody it could not kill. With Iceborne de, even Spatial Law and traversing through voids were inconsequential. After that, Stanley immediately made a few gestures with his hands. Iceborne de spun in the air for a moment before speeding toward Jonathan''s throat like a bolt of lightning. The sword''s power far surpassed any other sword Jonathan had ever encountered. Whether it was Rnd''s Sword or his own Luminous Sword, they were no match for Iceborne de. Based on that, it was clear that Stanley was a man to be reckoned with, and the magic item he had created was far more powerful than all others. Jonathan knew he could not evade the sword. Neither Spatial Law, pocket dimension, nor anything else can subdue Iceborne de. Not even Ster Vortex! ¡°Cosmic Convergence!¡± With just one move, Stanley had forced Jonathan to unleash Cosmic Convergence, a feat that the former could be proud of. Following the activation of Cosmic Convergence, the glittering Goldencore emerged. Goldencore emitted a dazzling, golden light and swiftly collided with Iceborne de. The de striking Goldencore sent a spectacr shower of sparks into the air. The two continued mming into each other. Not long after that, Iceborne de began to shrink until it was shattered into pieces by Goldencore. A cold glint shed in Jonathan''s eyes as a thought crossed his mind. The golden light emitted by Goldencore formed a giant handprint in the air, reaching out toward Stanley. Jonathan had lost his ability to use Riftsoar Palm, so he was using the golden light to rece it. As the power of the golden light dawned on Stanley, he tossed Walrion aside in desperation. He was afraid that Jonathan''s golden light would kill Walrion, and he did not want anything to happen to the body he had put so much effort into obtaining. Meanwhile, Mabel and Beatrix were amazed at how powerful Jonathan was. Their beautiful eyes shone with an unusual light, almost sparkling like stars. At that moment, they really did somewhat admire Jonathan. He''s capable of anything! Pointing a finger, Stanley instantly cast a spell that turned water into ice. The water elements in the air started moving and quickly merged with his vitality. Finally, the water elements transformed into an ice sword that unexpectedly cleaved Jonathan''s golden handprint and shed at Goldencore! There was a crack as the ice sword struck Goldencore, and it was instantly reduced to dust! ¡°Stanley, you can''t break my Cosmic Convergence! Prepare to meet your end!¡± With that, Jonathan activated Goldencore andunched an attack on Stanley. Chapter 532 The Difficulty Of Lynn Chapter 532 The Difficulty Of Lynn Stanley could not withstand Jonathan''s Cosmic Convergence, even though he had all kinds of tactics. At this moment, under the illumination of the Goldencore, his body rapidly transformed into a pool of transparent liquid. ¡°Trying to escape?¡± Jonathan immediately saw through Stanley''s tactics. He swiftly suppressed it with his Goldencore. The transparent liquid seeped into the mountain wall behind in an instant. His Goldencore flew straight ahead and sted the cliff wall into dust. The cut was so clean that it seemed like a sharp de was cutting through jelly. It was overwhelmingly powerful and not encountering the slightest resistance! Mabel and the others felt fear creeping into their hearts at the sight of such power. This is beyond terrifying! In terms of modern technology, it would take the power of a missileunch to bore through a mountain like this! But even that couldn''t slice through the mountain with such precision! Evensers would find it somewhat challenging when confronted with the rocky surfaces of mountains. Yet, these all amounted to meaningless resistance as the Goldencore cut through it. However, at this moment, the mountain began to shake. Parts of the mountain wall started to copse due to the explosive force of Jonathan''s Goldencore. Numerous shattered rocks came crashing down, and the people below immediately scattered. ¡°No!¡± A chill ran down Jonathan''s spine. The golden light of the Goldencore is too intense. If it were to destroy the entire mountain, it could cause a massive copse or even trigger an earthquake! Forget it. Let''s just run away. After all, I''m leaving Moranta anyway. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. At that thought, he pulled his Goldencore back into his cerebral domain. Immediately after, his feetnded on the ground. ¡°Beatrix, Mabel!¡± Jonathan was happy to see the two. When Mabel and Beatrix saw him at that instant, a whirlwind of emotions surged within them. ¡°You...¡± Beatrix could not help but chastise, ¡°What''s going on with you? Stanley is tremendously powerful, yet you''ve beaten him to a pulp as soon as you arrived. So even the Divine Emperor is no match for you now?¡± Jonathan was extremely humble in his response, saying, ¡°I dare notpare myself to the Divine Emperor. This ce has its own uniqueness. After leaving here, I am nothing!¡± After a pause, he added, ¡°However, it won''t be wise to stay here any longer, so let''s leave this ce first.¡± With a wave of his hand, he summoned the void portal. ¡°Let''s take thesepanions out as well,¡± Mabel said to Jonathan. After all, we''ve been with these people for so long, so we might as well save them if we can. At that thought, Jonathan nodded. And so, everyone entered the dimensional portal one after another. By the time they came out, they were already atop that cliff. The scenery on the cliff was breathtakingly beautiful. Looking ahead, there was a vast expanse of lush green forests and steep mountain peaks. Meanwhile, Jonathan allowed Mabel, Beatrix, and Walrion to enter the storage ring. Let them find out everything from Yeverie. At this moment, he still needed to meet with Narma, having promised to go to see him one more time after saving the others. The void portal opened once again! Not long after, Jonathan appeared above Brightspring Ind. After crossing the boundary, he headed straight to Progenitor Cave to meet Narma. ¡°I didn''t kill Stanley, Master. I don''t know what kind of magic he used, but he entered the cliff and escaped,¡± Jonathan said to the old mage frankly as soon as he got there. The cavern was brightly lit, with Narma sitting cross-legged, still exuding a sense of tranquility. Soon after, he smiled and inquired, ¡°I presume all yourpanions have been rescued?¡± ¡°That''s right. It''s all thanks to your guidance, Master Narma,¡± Jonathan replied. ¡°I simply acted ording to the situation,¡± Narma said, still smiling. ¡°Even if I hadn''t told you, you could have taken the Heavenly Compass from me and figured out where they were on your own.¡± ¡°But that''s not the same. If I deciphered the Heavenly Compass myself, I might have missed thest chance to save them!¡± Jonathan argued. Narma responded, ¡°Having lived for so long, the clearest truth I''vee to understand is these four words: ''Go with the flow.'' Therefore, it''s impossible for me not to lend you a hand.¡± ¡°Master Narma, since my wish has been fulfilled, and there''s nothing here I regret leaving behind, I''m going to take my leave. Is there anything else you wish to tell me?¡± asked Jonathan. Narma shed him a faint smile. ¡°I''m afraid you can''t leave just yet.¡± Jonathan''s expression shifted slightly. ¡°Why do you say so, Master Narma?¡± he asked. The old mage exined, ¡°Don''t get me wrong, young man. I have no intention of making things difficult for you, nor could I even if I wanted to. It''s just that right now, Theos Lynn may be having some issues.¡± ¡°Could it be Rnd?¡± Jonathan eximed in surprise. ¡°That''s right. Lynn did not heed your advice to destroy the Netherworld Map. Moreover, the map isn''t so easily destroyed. Now, Rnd has devoured the Netherworld Map and turned into a cruel dark magician. He has officially sumbed to dark magic and seized Lynn''s Holy Scripture, devouring it as well. His current cultivation has surpassed his cultivation during ancient times. Even if Stanley is in his best state and wielding the Astro Scepter, he will be no match for Rnd!¡± Jonathan''s expression turned gloomy. Then, he said, ¡°These matters have nothing to do with me anymore. They are Moranta''s own karma!¡± ¡°No, no, no!¡± Narma eximed, ¡°You y a crucial role in it, young man, and you''re also the cause. If you leave now, I''m afraid things won''t end well for Moon Shadow Pce!¡± ¡°Umm...¡± Jonathan frowned. He knew that Rnd was a petty and vindictive person, so since he had ruined his ns and thetter was now gaining power, he would surely take out his anger on Moon Shadow Pce if he could not find Jonathan. So, I really can''t just walk away! Narma then asked, ¡°Do you know why you came to Moranta, young man?¡± ¡°Why?¡± Jonathan asked. He knew Narma must have something to say, so he might as well ask directly. ¡°You are the Chosen One, and Moranta is facing its greatest crisis!¡± was Narma''s response. ¡°I would appreciate it if you could borate, Master Narma,¡± Jonathan said. Narma exined, ¡°The existence of Moranta has its purpose. In the grand scheme of the world, it has its mission and is an indispensable part. If Moranta were to copse, it would affect many other spaces, eventually impacting the main world, which is extremely terrifying.¡± As Jonathan fell into deep thought, the old mage continued, ¡°Wherever there are humans, it will always be full of variables, sometimes even beyond the control of the Heavens!¡± After a pause, he exined, ¡°The magic in Moranta was too powerful in the past, so under the influence of the Heavens, the Divine War ensued. After the war, the entire Moranta achieved a rare peace. However, during the Divine War, Stanley and Rnd, these two super-fighters, survived through some exceptional means. They are the demonic tribtion of the entire Moranta. Originally, if you hadn''t arrived, Rnd wouldn''t have revived so quickly. However, Stanley has been plotting. He will, at this moment today, officially condense his physical body. Then, he will go to Pollerton Tomb to obtain the Astro Scepter. Finally, he will revive Rnd and make Rnd his subordinate. Next, Stanley will disrupt the Spatial Law of Moranta. He will then acquire the Devouring Spell from Rnd before devouring the elemental energy of the entire Moranta. When Moranta loses its elemental energy, that will also be the time of its copse!¡± Narma continued gravely, ¡°Stanley has already understood the connection between the Lost Continent, the main world, and many small thousand worlds. He wants to transcend through this method and gain eternal power. He doesn''t care about the fate of Moranta, nor does he care about the impact on the entire world system after the copse of Moranta! It is under such a crisis, young man, that you, the Chosen One, have arrived here through some divine guidance! I''m sure even the person who guided you did not expect such a causal rtionship. Young man, all you need to know is that the threads of destiny are intricately linked, and this is beyond ourmonprehension.¡± Jonathan could not help but smile wryly. ¡°So, am I really about to save the world?¡± ¡°That''s right!¡± Narma replied with a solemn expression that did not suggest he was joking. Jonathan took a deep breath before replying, ¡°In that case, I will go to Paradiso right now.¡± After a pause, he added, ¡°Would you like to go with me, Master Narma?¡± Narma shook his head, saying, ¡°I won''t go.¡± Though slightly taken aback, Jonathan smiled soon after and said, ¡°I understand. You prefer to go with the flow, Master Narma.¡± Narma shed him a faint smile. ¡°Your destiny is in your hands, not mine. If you go, you may survive amidst danger, but if I go, I will die!¡± Without dy, Jonathan announced, ¡°I will take my leave now.¡± ¡°You must reach the Paradiso within two hours. Otherwise, Rnd will disappear,¡± Narma said. ¡°Once you''ve saved Lynn, you must return to Moon Shadow Pce because there''s no way you can kill Rnd in this battle, and you can''t find him either. If you stay in Moon Shadow Pce, Rnd will come to you on his own.¡± After sending Narma a meaningful nce, Jonathan turned around and left. The capital of Paradiso was the bustling economic hub of the entire nation. Though it waste at night, a bright moon hung high in the sky, and the capital was brilliantly lit. In the world of magic, the mes of the night were exceptionally brilliant. The brightness of a city was a testament to its prosperity. Jonathan easily found the Holy Church of the Supreme Sect. He employed The Void Manifestation with his spiritual sense from his position high in the sky. The auras of the Holy Church and the royal pce in the capital city were the most intense. At this very moment, within the Holy Church, the believers and elders had no idea what was happening inside. All they knew was Lynn was cultivating in seclusion within the church, and no one was allowed to disturb her. A serene darkness prevailed within the church. At this moment, Lynn was in the most wretched state, no longer looking cold and noble. Blood was oozing from the corner of her mouth. Rnd had secured her to a pir with a Bone Dragon spike. Any slight movement would cause unbearable pain. As for Rnd, he currently looked absolutely hideous. Having devoured the Netherworld Map, his face had turned into a ck skull, and an indescribable stench emanated from his body. He was dressed in a ck robe... Chapter 533 The Six Soul Banners Chapter 533 The Six Soul Banners Rnd had experienced a lot of suffering within the Netherworld Map. Had he been using an actual physical body, he would probably have been destroyed in the Netherworld Map long ago. However, his body was a Poppet Doll and had turned into a skeleton during the process of devouring the Netherworld Map. Later, he captured Lynn and devoured the entire original Holy Scripture. In doing so, his physical body was restored, but his cultivation was still iplete, leaving his head in a skeletal form. A man like him didn''t rely on the various organs of his physical body to sustain his life. What truly sustained him was his formidable power and his primordial spirit. As such, his physical form could no longer confine him. Suddenly, Rnd opened his eyes. He looked at Lynn, shed her a cold smile, and said, ¡°Hey, Lynn! I bet you never thought you''d end up like this when you plotted against me, did you?¡± Lynn remained silent as she had nothing more to say at this point. ¡°You''ve always been acting all high and mighty, Theos Lynn, so I suppose you''ve never experienced the touch of a man. I bet any man would consider it a great honor to get on top of you, huh?¡± Rnd then paused briefly before continuing with a chuckle, ¡°Don''t worry, Lynn. The time to destroy your purity wille once my mission is aplished!¡± Rnd continued. Lynn nced at Rnd and said nonchntly, ¡°At this point, I no longer concern myself with things of the flesh. You can do whatever you want. It doesn''t matter to me anymore.¡± Rndughed. ¡°Haha! Do you think that your indifference will make me lose interest? I can assure you, Lynn, that I will never kill you. I want to imprison your soul and body forever. You have had enough glory, Lynn. You will spend the rest of your life as my ve and live like a b*tch who is ready to offer her body to me at any given moment!¡± ¡°You...¡± Lynn''s delicate body couldn''t help but tremble. She could no longer maintain herposure, her eyes filled with an indescribable mix of anger and fear. ¡°Rnd, you''re considered a person of some standing, how could you stoop so low?¡± Rnd sneered, saying, ¡°In the past, I was a Sacred Sovereign who showed kindness and virtue to the people. However, that was not my true nature, it was merely a tactic. Now, I''ve realized that kindness and virtue are ineffective. Everyone in the world is selfish. Only absolute power can suppress them! If they resist, I will kill them. Over time, there will be no one left to resist me!¡± ¡°This is a method to intimidate animals without a spirit. Humans are the most spiritual of all beings. The more you oppress them, the more you will stimte human wisdom and cruelty. This is not the right path!¡± Lynn said. ¡°We''ll find out after I give it a try, but nothing you say today will change your fate!¡± Rnd snapped back at her. ¡°I''m afraid that''s not necessarily the case!¡± Jonathan''s voice boomed all of a sudden. A portal to The Void appeared within the cathedral. Jonathan, d in white, calmly emerged from the gate of The Void. In an instant, a look of joy shed in Lynn''s eyes. She never thought that she would one day feel so happy to see Jonathan. Upon seeing Jonathan, a sh of anger sparked in Rnd''s eyes. ¡°What''s the matter, Rnd? You don''t seem too happy to see your savior!¡± Jonathan asked with a smile. He then paused briefly before continuing, ¡°You mustn''t hate me. You''re no better than an animal if you do!¡± What Jonathan said was absolutely malicious. He had the sharpest tongue in the world, so anyone who tried to argue with him was simply asking to be humiliated. Sure enough, Rnd got so angry that he was fuming after Jonathan said that. ¡°Thanks for saving me a great deal of effort bying right on time, you brat!¡± Rnd said. ¡°Die, you idiot!¡± Jonathan despised people like Rnd and Stanley so much that he did not hold back on his insults at all. Jonathan had experienced the ruthlessness and shamelessness of those in high positions when he met Rnd and Stanley. It was true that those who aspired to achieve great things must be ruthless and shameless. Without extraordinary determination, it would be impossible to aplish the impossible. Jonathan was actually inferior to Rnd and Stanley in that regard. Right now, however, nothing else mattered because Jonathan had unleashed his strongest move, Cosmic Convergence, upon Rnd. I don''t have time to dilly-dally with you! Jonathan looked incredibly majestic while unleashing Cosmic Convergence. The dazzling Goldencore erupted with a bang and hurtled directly toward Rnd. Rnd''s face turned pale, and he gritted his teeth as he formed a magic seal with both hands. Next, Rnd shouted loudly, ¡°Six Soul Banners!¡± Those words had barely left his mouth when the first of Six Soul Banners was immediately summoned. Six Soul Banners was Rnd''s cultivation of Six Vengeful Spirits, which also represented the Six Paths of Reincarnation. The Six Soul Banners summoned Six Vengeful Spirits, whichtched onto the Goldencore in an instant. The golden light of the Goldencore vanished in an instant. The Six Vengeful Spirits, which represented the Six Paths of Reincarnation, enveloped the Goldencore firmly and thoroughly. Jonathan immediately realized that the golden light from his own Goldencore was actually unable to dissolve the Six Vengeful Spirits. In the blink of an eye, the Goldencore was nowhere to be seen, leaving only arge Darkcore on the scene. The Six Vengeful Spirits intended to devour Jonathan''s Goldencore and convert it into power for themselves. The fact that Six Soul Banners actually managed to contain Jonathan''s Cosmic Convergence showed that it was incredibly powerful. At that very moment, Cosmic Convergence was Jonathan''s most powerful spell. Jonathan would be completely out of options if he couldn''t do anything with it. There look of seriousness in Jonathan''s eyes was followed by an icy-cold glint. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Lynn, too, was particrly anxious as she feared that Jonathan would not be able to defeat Rnd. ¡°The Six Paths of Reincarnation epass everything in the universe. However, Rnd, your understanding of the Six Paths of Reincarnation is insufficient, so you cannot control the essence of my Cosmic Convergence!¡± Jonathan said with a sneer. Immediately after, he made ten consecutive magic seals with his fingers. ¡°Cosmic Convergence, which is filled with endless mysteries, break through it now!¡± In an instant, seemingly endless waves of golden light came pouring out of Goldencore. The golden light swallowed the Six Vengeful Spirits like a sh of lightning, leaving not even a trace behind. Upon seeing the situation, Rnd couldn''t help but turn pale. ¡°Prepare to meet your end, Rnd!¡± Jonathan''s fingers moved continuously,unching the massive Goldencore toward Rnd with a thunderous force. However, there was no way for Rnd to defend against Jonathan''s Cosmic Convergence. Having had enough of Jonathan''s Cosmic Convergence, Rnd waved his hand, causing the netherworld river water toe surging toward them. ¡°You win this time, Jonathan! Just you wait!¡± Moreover, a multitude of dark ghosts were making their way over. Taking advantage of this moment, Rnd opened the dimensional portal and immediately escaped. Jonathan could definitely catch up to him if he chose to give chase. After all, Cosmic Convergence was not confined to spatial rules and the techniques of tearing through The Void. However, Lynn would surely be doomed if Jonathan pursued him. ¡°Forget it.¡± Jonathan chose not to dwell on it. Instead, he swiftly conjured a hand seal and captured Lynn in its grasp. Then, he took Lynn through the void portal. Everything happened in the blink of an eye. Had Jonathan hesitated even slightly, he would never be able to catch up with Rnd. After all, Rnd had torn through The Void to escape. Dawn has finally arrived, the sky was about to brighten. Lynn and Jonathan appeared on the peak of a mountain east of the capital city. From this peak, one could see the entire capital city. It was a royal sanctuary, so outsiders were not allowed here. However, Jonathan couldn''t care less about that. Lynn regained her freedom when Jonathan expelled the restraints binding her. At that very moment, Lynn''s emotions were incrediblyplex when she faced Jonathan again. Jonathan, on the other hand, was very calm. ¡°Your Holiness, Rnd has already escaped, and he won''t just let it go. Also, I have met the Dark Sovereign, Stanley, whom I also drove away. I''m afraid these two are nning to join forces and create even greater chaos!¡± Lynn was taken aback when she heard that. She turned to Jonathan and said, ¡°I can''t believe even Stanley was no match for you. You are progressing so incredibly fast that it''s beyondprehension!¡± With a faint smile, Jonathan asked, ¡°What are your ns, Your Holiness?¡± Lynn said, ¡°Thank you!¡± Jonathan was slightly taken aback. ¡°I''m not thanking you for saving me, but for bringing me here directly. As a leader, I would be too ashamed to face my subordinates if they saw me in that state,¡± Lynn exined. To Lynn, her honor was above all else. She was the faith of Supreme Sect, so she could not have even the slightest w in the hearts of her followers. That was why she had killed those followers who were with her. Jonathan said, ¡°This is nothing.¡± Lynn said, ¡°There is only hatred between you and me, so why did you save me?¡± Jonathan smiled and said, ¡°Perhaps, Your Holiness, it''s because you are still a great beauty. Men always have a soft spot for beautiful women.¡± Lynn was slightly taken aback, but her facial expression remained unchanged. ¡°Could you first apany me to the Moon Shadow Pce, Your Holiness? Rnd won''t let this go, so we need to prepare thoroughly and wait for Rnd and Stanley''s arrival. I hold the Astro Scepter, so these two are sure toe after me,¡± Jonathan continued. Lynn said, ¡°Instead of waiting for them toe to us, why don''t we take the initiative and go to them? You were able toe and rescue me, which means you have some connection with Narma. Why don''t we go directly to him and ask him to help us find Rnd and Stanley?¡± ¡°Rnd and Stanley have their own ways to evade the tracking of the Heavenly Compass. Master told me that all we can do at the moment is wait for their arrival,¡± Jonathan replied. ¡°If they are nning to make aeback, then I''m afraid they must have thought of a way to defeat you,¡± Lynn said. ¡°That''s why I want to take advantage of these few days to cultivate diligently and see if I can gain some insights,¡± Jonathan said. Lynn said, ¡°All right. If that''s the case, then I''ll apany you to the Moon Shadow Pce.¡± Jonathan nodded. At that moment, Lynn no longer referred to herself in the third person, which was a subtle way of lowering herself in front of Jonathan. Jonathan opened the void portal and stepped into it with Lynn. At the break of dawn, the sea was bathed in a brilliant golden light, which made it look incredibly beautiful. The morning breeze blew as Jonathan and Lynn arrived at the Moon Shadow Pce. In the Moon Shadow Pce, Narma was present with Mabel and the others. Naturally, Rhiannon had also received the news. Everyone was eagerly awaiting the arrival of Jonathan and Lynn. Chapter 534 The Showdown Chapter 534 The Showdown Though Moon Shadow Pce might not be as grand as Supreme Sect''s Holy Church, it possessed its own unique charm. The arrival of Lynn took everyone by surprise. After Mabel and her group met up with Yeverie, they also got to know Torrence and Fekro. Finally, with the addition of Rhiannon, Mabel and the others gained a thorough understanding of the situation in Moranta. They also learned about everything Jonathan had experienced. At that moment, Rhiannon announced that a banquet had been arranged in the inner hall, inviting everyone toe in and take their seats. Everyone subsequently followed her. Torrence and Fekro found the situation peculiar. They never imagined that one day, they would be able to stand on equal footing with Lynn. The ever-changing nature of life was truly unpredictable. The meal was quitevish,plete with fine wine. Once everyone took their seats, it seemed that the animosity towards Lynn wasn''t as intense as it had been. After all, Lynn hadn''t really caused any harm to anyone. Regarding the threat of Rnd and Stanley, Narma had already exined it. Therefore, everyone was now united in their hatred for theirmon enemy. So, there wasn''t really any hostility among all those present. ¡°Your Holiness has lost Holy Scripture. I know how challenging it can be without a magic item on hand!¡± Jonathan brought out Astro Scepter and handed it to Lynn. ¡°I wanted to give this Astro Scepter to Narma, but he didn''t want it. So, I''ll let Your Holiness have it for the time being.¡± Upon seeing that, everyone was taken aback. Even Lynn was stunned. She stared nkly at Jonathan and said, ¡°You''re giving me Astro Scepter?¡± ¡°It''s not a gift but a loan!¡± Jonathan said, ¡°One day, I wille back for it! But Your Holiness, you can rest assured that I''ll definitely not be returning anytime soon.¡± Lynn quickly declined, saying, ¡°We''re about to face Pan and Stanley. I can''t take your scepter. This scepter can only be wielded to its greatest potential in your hands.¡± Jonathan said, ¡°I don''t have much use for Astro Scepter now. It is an incredibly profound weapon. Everyone who holds it will gain a different understanding of it.¡± Lynn said, ¡°I can''t ept such a grand gesture!¡± She had indeed changed a lot. Now that everyone was on equal footing, she felt embarrassed to ept such a valuable gift from Jonathan for no reason. Rhiannon, who was standing by, couldn''t help but suggest, ¡°Jonathan, since Rnd and Stanley could arrive at any moment, why don''t you spend a few more hours cultivating in Astro Scepter? If just one hour of cultivation inside can enhance your abilities to such an extent, wouldn''t a few more hours make you invincible against Stanley and Rnd?¡± Jonathan rolled his eyes as he replied, ¡°An hour outside is ten years inside. Spending ten years in prison is unbearable. And now, you''re casually suggesting that I stay in there for decades? Are you trying to kill me?¡± Those ten years were filled with loneliness and pain. For an active person like Jonathan, it was absolute torture. He definitely didn''t want to go through it a second time. Rhiannon was slightly taken aback. She, too, felt that she had identally trivialized the matter. Jonathan continued, ¡°Of course, it''s not that I''m simply afraid of hardship. It''s just that my understanding and cultivation of chaotic energy has reached its limit. Cultivating further will not yield more breakthroughs for me. After all, in the path of cultivation, it''s hard to make a breakthrough just by enduring the hardship of meditation.¡± Narma slightly smiled and said, ¡°Indeed, the young man speaks the truth.¡± With that, Rhiannon had nothing more to say on the topic. ¡°Your Holiness, please ept it!¡± Jonathan said to Lynn. Lynn hesitated for a moment. ¡°Alright, I''ll ept it for now. If you need it in the future, I''ll return it immediately!¡± At thot moment, Lynn hodpletely shed her mysterious ouro. Torrence ond Fekro felt thot Lynn wos no longer os enigmotic ond distont os before. After breokfost, Jonothon hod o privote chot with Rhionnon. ¡°Even if I were to give Astro Scepter to you, it would be hord for you to goin ony insight from it. Insteod, it might leod you to o deodly disoster. I hope you won''t blome me for giving the scepter to Lynn on my own ord!¡± Rhionnon nodded, soying, ¡°Astro Scepter hos olwoys been yours, ond ony decision you moke obout it is eptoble to me.¡± She poused for o moment, then smiled ond odded, ¡°But rest ossured thot I understond your concerns ond considerotions.¡± Jonothon breothed o slight sigh of relief ond soid, ¡°I''m glod you don''t blome me.¡± Subsequently, Jonothon met with Mobel, Beotrix, ond Wolrion. After o long ond busy period, he finolly found time to cotch up with his old friends. Yeverie, Clorobelle, Torrence, ond Fekro were olso present. Gothered together in Moronto, their heorts were filled with countless emotions. ¡°Once we''ve deolt with Rolond ond Stonley, we''ll immediotely return to the moin world!¡± soid Jonothon. ¡°Do you feel confident?¡± Mobel osked Jonothon. She wos referring to deoling with Stonley ond Rolond''s ottocks. Beotrix reossured her, ¡°Don''t worry, Mobel. Jonothon won''t die eosily. Whoever opposes him is opposing Heovenly Low. Stonley ond Rolond ore doomed for sure.¡± As soon os these words were spoken, everyone smiled despite their shock. The words sounded obsurd, but did seem to be true. Jonothon olso loughed, but he dored not let his guord down. Even though the situotion did seem thot woy but he wos owore of how truly dongerous it still wos. A slight mistoke could leod to his utter destruction. Just then, Fekro suddenly spoke up. He hesitoted o bit before soying, ¡°Mr. Lowson...¡± Jonothon looked ot Fekro with o smile ond osked, ¡°Whot''s the motter?¡± Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Fekro soid, ¡°I don''t reolly wont to go to the moin world. I''ve spent my entire life in Moronto, ond os they soy, it''s hord to leove your homelond. Besides, I''m not like Torrence. Even in the moin world, he con still ossist you with his ostonishing mortiol power. If I were to go there ond leove behind elementol energy, I would end up being powerless. So, I''d rother stoy here...¡± He spoke with o hint of uneose, feoring thot Jonothon might be upset with him. Jonothon, slightly token obock, then soid, ¡°Fekro, since this is your desire ond choice, I respect your decision. But where do you plon to go next? If you wont to return to Supreme Sect, I con get Lynn to help.¡± Fekro soid, ¡°No need, Mr. Lowson. I wont to wonder oround freely on my own. It seems quite nice thot woy!¡± Jonothon soid, ¡°Alright then!¡± Then, Jonothon turned to Torrence ond osked, ¡°Whot obout you, Torrence?¡± Torrence wos obout to speok when Jonothon suddenly stepped forword to grob his hond. ¡°I''m being hunted down in the moin world just like how it is here,¡± he soid. ¡°If you dore not help me, I''ll teor you oport.¡± When ite to Torrence, Jonothon felt o brotherly bond, so he spoke without reservotions to the lotter. Relotive to thot, Fekro ond Jonothon seemed much more distont. With o smile, Torrence soid, ¡°I''ve olwoys wonted to see the moin world.¡± After the conversotion ended, Jonothon went to cultivote. Meonwhile, Mobel, Beotrix, Wolrion, ond Yeverie were oll gothered oround Clorobelle, filled with foscinotion. After oll, they were extremely intrigued by o living drogon. Moreover, Clorobelle could speok... Ustronosion! Hence, everyone found it quite eosy tomunicote with eoch other. Jonothon intended to bring Clorobelle bock to the moin world. After oll, it would be extremely glorious to hove o drogon os o pet! At that moment, Lynn hadpletely shed her mysterious aura. Torrence and Fekro felt that Lynn was no longer as enigmatic and distant as before. After breakfast, Jonathan had a private chat with Rhiannon. ¡°Even if I were to give Astro Scepter to you, it would be hard for you to gain any insight from it. Instead, it might lead you to a deadly disaster. I hope you won''t me me for giving the scepter to Lynn on my own ord!¡± Rhiannon nodded, saying, ¡°Astro Scepter has always been yours, and any decision you make about it is eptable to me.¡± She paused for a moment, then smiled and added, ¡°But rest assured that I understand your concerns and considerations.¡± Jonathan breathed a slight sigh of relief and said, ¡°I''m d you don''t me me.¡± Subsequently, Jonathan met with Mabel, Beatrix, and Walrion. After a long and busy period, he finally found time to catch up with his old friends. Yeverie, rabelle, Torrence, and Fekro were also present. Gathered together in Moranta, their hearts were filled with countless emotions. ¡°Once we''ve dealt with Rnd and Stanley, we''ll immediately return to the main world!¡± said Jonathan. ¡°Do you feel confident?¡± Mabel asked Jonathan. She was referring to dealing with Stanley and Rnd''s attacks. Beatrix reassured her, ¡°Don''t worry, Mabel. Jonathan won''t die easily. Whoever opposes him is opposing Heavenly Law. Stanley and Rnd are doomed for sure.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, everyone smiled despite their shock. The words sounded absurd, but did seem to be true. Jonathan alsoughed, but he dared not let his guard down. Even though the situation did seem that way but he was aware of how truly dangerous it still was. A slight mistake could lead to his utter destruction. Just then, Fekro suddenly spoke up. He hesitated a bit before saying, ¡°Mr. Lawson...¡± Jonathan looked at Fekro with a smile and asked, ¡°What''s the matter?¡± Fekro said, ¡°I don''t really want to go to the main world. I''ve spent my entire life in Moranta, and as they say, it''s hard to leave your homnd. Besides, I''m not like Torrence. Even in the main world, he can still assist you with his astonishing martial power. If I were to go there and leave behind elemental energy, I would end up being powerless. So, I''d rather stay here...¡± He spoke with a hint of unease, fearing that Jonathan might be upset with him. Jonathan, slightly taken aback, then said, ¡°Fekro, since this is your desire and choice, I respect your decision. But where do you n to go next? If you want to return to Supreme Sect, I can get Lynn to help.¡± Fekro said, ¡°No need, Mr. Lawson. I want to wander around freely on my own. It seems quite nice that way!¡± Jonathan said, ¡°Alright then!¡± Then, Jonathan turned to Torrence and asked, ¡°What about you, Torrence?¡± Torrence was about to speak when Jonathan suddenly stepped forward to grab his hand. ¡°I''m being hunted down in the main world just like how it is here,¡± he said. ¡°If you dare not help me, I''ll tear you apart.¡± When it came to Torrence, Jonathan felt a brotherly bond, so he spoke without reservations to the latter. Rtive to that, Fekro and Jonathan seemed much more distant. With a smile, Torrence said, ¡°I''ve always wanted to see the main world.¡± After the conversation ended, Jonathan went to cultivate. Meanwhile, Mabel, Beatrix, Walrion, and Yeverie were all gathered around rabelle, filled with fascination. After all, they were extremely intrigued by a living dragon. Moreover, rabelle could speak... Ustranasian! Hence, everyone found it quite easy tomunicate with each other. Jonathan intended to bring rabelle back to the main world. After all, it would be extremely glorious to have a dragon as a pet! The thought suddenly reminded Jonathan of the frozen dragons in Demon Pce that were waiting to be rescued by him. It seems I still have work to do. Once I finish this task, I can then say I''ve done right by Master rissa. That night, the azure moon hung high in the sky! The sea outside Moon Shadow Pce was a picture of tranquility. Suddenly, a bewitching wind swept across the sea! Soon after, the mockingughter of Rnd echoed out. ¡°Jonathan, you little thief,e out and meet your death!¡± Immediately after, Stanley also burst into deviousughter. The two quickly appeared in the square of Moon Shadow Pce. At that moment, Jonathan, Narma, and Lynn quickly arrived at the scene. In the square, Rnd was d in a ck robe. His head was no longer that of a skull, but that of a normal human. A chilling aura emanated from his entire being. As for Stanley, his figure seemed ethereal. Nevertheless, he was visibly different than before with his current sinister appearance. It was as if he was now somehow connected to Rnd. Jonathan also noticed the changes in Stanley and Rnd. His expression slightly darkened before breaking into a smile and raising his voice to say, ¡°The two defeated generals are here to meet their doom again.¡± As soon as those words were spoken, Rnd and Stanley were immediately outraged. Gritting his teeth in anger, Rnd dered, ¡°Jonathan, you little scoundrel, today I will make you suffer a fate worse than death!¡± Stanley wore a gloomy expression, not uttering a single word. Nheless, it was clear that he, too, harbored a deep-seated hatred for Jonathan. Narma eximed, ¡°Who would have thought that mortal enemies like Rnd and Dark Sovereign would actually coborate!¡± ¡°You whippersnapper, it''s not your ce to speak!¡± Rnd harshly rebuked Narma. With a smile, Narma said, ¡°Rnd, Dark Sovereign, you two really shouldn''t havee here. The fact that you''re still alive today goes against nature. You should have found a ce toy low and live in obscurity. You''re merely seeking your own death bying here now!¡± ¡°You insolent youngster, you''re really courting death!¡± Rnd was seething with rage as heunch an immediate attack on Narma. With a wave of hisrge sleeve, he instantly unleashed Cloudrealm Banner! Cloudrealm Banner incorporated the principles of Stanley''s cold-glinting Cloudrealm Sword! Suddenly, a in-colored g appeared next to Narma. Then, the g expanded rapidly, bing so large that it blocked out the sun. In an instant, it enveloped Narma within it. Following that, countless ck specters swarmed toward Narma, enveloping him like a dense cloud of poison. These ck specters had been repeatedly refined to the extent that even Narma would have a tough time dealing with them. Narma quickly summoned Heavenly Compass. The Heavenly Compass spun just as rapidly as a Twilight Sigil and proceeded to absorb the ck specters into itself. Narma continuously formed magic seals with his hands, and then, Heavenly Compass burst forth with endless radiance! These brilliant rays were aimed at the ck specters with the intention of incinerating them directly! Rnd sneered, ¡°Young one, my ck specters epass the principles of all things. Do you think your magic can dispel it? That''s simply wishful thinking!¡± Sure enough, when the light from Heavenly Compass swept over the ck specters, they were only weakened slightly. Thereafter, they lunged hysterically toward Narma who turned pale with shock. He realized that despite possessing hundreds of techniques, not a single one could stand against the ck specters! Chapter 535 Shackles of Fate Chapter 535 Shackles of Fate Rnd and Stanley were powerful beings from ancient times. Their practiced arts were incredibly formidable. If it weren''t for Jonathan''s overly powerful Cosmic Convergence, they wouldn''t have ended up in such a miserable state. Just as Narma was at a loss in the face of the overwhelming ck specters, Jonathan acted without hesitation by deploying Cosmic Convergence. Goldencore radiated a dazzling golden light! The golden light swiftly incinerated all the oppressive ck specters! Seizing upon the opportunity, Narma escaped from the encirclement of Cloudrealm Banner with lightning speed. The moment Narma left, Jonathan no longer had any reservations. He used Goldencore to directly destroy Cloudrealm Banner. Subsequently, Jonathan shifted Goldencore to attack Rnd. Jonathan now didn''t even need to think when battling such formidable foes. All he did was unleash his most powerful moves. Goldencore bore down upon Rnd ferociously, its dazzling golden light made it look like the burning sun. Rnd didn''t dare underestimate Jonathan''s Cosmic Convergence. Throughout the day, Rnd was constantly brainstorming with Stanley on how to counter Jonathan''s Cosmic Convergence. Right then, Rnd shouted, ¡°Stanley, here ites!¡± With a wave of his hand, he formed a seal with his fingers and summoned Six Soul Banners again. The Six Vengeful Spirits of the Six Soul Banners swiftly enveloped Goldencore. At the same time, Stanley''s body transformed into pure vital energy before amalgamating with Six Soul Banners. As a Dark Sovereign from ancient times, his will and spirit carried an aura that brimmed with history. Previously, Six Soul Banners, representing Six Paths of Reincarnation, failed to suppress Cosmic Convergence. That was due to its spiritual principle being insufficient. However, now that Stanley''s soul had been incorporated, the Six Paths of Reincarnation was finally perfected. Jonathan was taken aback, as he could feel Goldencore being voraciously devoured! ¡°Darn it!¡± Jonathan quickly formed a hand seal, stimting his own spiritual principles, causing Goldencore to unleash an even more powerful incinerating force. Regrettably, no matter how much golden light and burning power Goldencore unleashed this time, it was still unable to melt Six Soul Banners. Within a short time, Six Soul Bannerspletely enveloped Goldencore! From the outside, the golden hue was no longer visible. All one could see was arge ck sphere spinning violently in the air. Upon seeing the situation, Lynn turned pale. She swung Astro Scepter forward to unleash Five Element Palm. A gigantic palm reached out toward the ck sphere. However, as soon as the giant palm touched the ck sphere, it was devouredpletely! Meanwhile, Jonathan felt that Goldencore was gradually slipping out of his control, slowly turning into Rnd''s ck sphere. To be exact, it was bing Hexesoul Darkcore. The power of Hexesoul Darkcore was infinite. ¡°Hahaha!¡± Rnd burst intoughter and said, ¡°Jonathan, after losing Goldencore, you''re nothing but an empty shell now. Why don''t you just ept your death?¡± After he finished speaking, he directed Hexesoul Darkcore toward Jonathan to suppress him. The turn of events caused Narma''s and Lynn''s faces to lose all color from shock. Hexesoul Darkcore possessed all of Stanley''s power as well as Rnd''s spiritual energy. In the end, it even devoured Jonathan''s vitality and strength. With that, the power of Hexesoul Darkcore reached an infinite extent. It seemed almost certain that Jonathan was doomed this time. Hexesoul Darkcore emitted a green glow, swiftly enveloping Jonathan in its radiance. This green light was ten times more formidable than Jonathan''s golden light. Jonathan''s physical body was undoubtedly doomed. Spatial Law had be invalid, while traversing through The Void useless. Narma and Lynn had no way to resist the most powerful version of Hexesoul Darkcore. However, ot thot moment, Hexesoul Dorkcore suddenly be still, its green light never reoching Jonothon''s body. Right then, Jonothon''s expression wos serious. He formed Heort Seol with his honds while chonting under his breoth. ¡°By fortune''s threods entwined, I seek the hidden signs divine. As steed encounters o boundless void, I wonder for ond wide. In reolms of loss, illusions bloom, steodfost ond undismoyed. In desolotion''s orms, hope''s embroce, I flourish unofroid.¡± When Jonothon recited up to this point, he suddenly opened his eyes ond excloimed, ¡°From the heort of the poloce I chonnel. All fotes bend to mymond. Chonge of Fote, unleosh!¡± Surrounding Jonothon''s body, o purple gos moteriolized in the vost storry sky. Yet when touched, it felt os if there wos nothing there ot oll. Nevertheless, ot thot very moment, Normo, Lynn, ond Rolond oll felt o sense of defeot welling up within them. Fote is just too cruel. Is this the extent of my destiny? They felt in their heorts thot they couldn''t breok free from the choins of fote! The brutolity of Chonge of Fote coused them to resign themselves to their fote deep down. Meonwhile, o burst of golden light suddenly erupted from Hexesoul Dorkcore. Immediotely ofter, Goldencore swiftly emerged, incineroting Six Soul Bonners with o thunderbolt. Even Stonley wospletely incineroted omidst his screoms of ogony. ¡°Impossible. Why does he know Chonge of Fote?¡± Rolond excloimed in disbelief. ¡°Rolond, meet your end!¡± Jonothon unleoshed Goldencore to beor down upon Rolond. The lotter hod no time to dodge ond, in on instont, wos incineroted into oshes by it! In thot fleeting moment, Rolond ond Stonley were sloin by Jonothon. Henceforth, Rolond ond Stonley ceosed to exist in the world. Jonothon then stored Goldencore bock in his mind. In the sky, the purple gos disoppeored olong with it. At the some time, Normo ond Lynn snopped bock to their senses in on instont. Normo looked ot Jonothon respectfully ond soid, ¡°Young mon, you''ve truly lived up to being the Chosen One. You con even perform the mythicol Chonge of Fote.¡± The look in Lynn''s eyes when she looked ot Jonothon wos olso quiteplex. Jonothon took o deep breoth ond soid, ¡°I''ve olwoys known obout Chonge of Fote. To be honest, I thought I wos done for just now. But suddenly, o flosh of inspirotion struck me, so I decided to give it o try. I initiolly thought thot I wouldn''t be strong enough to execute the move, but to my surprise, it worked in the end.¡± Normo soid, ¡°Young mon, when you olign yourself with Heovenly Low, you''ll noturolly receive its oid!¡± With o wry smile, Jonothon soid, ¡°Perhops so!¡± He couldn''t help but lift his goze toword the empty exponse of the sky. Heovenly low? Destiny? Are you truly on entity of nothingness, or is there on unseen hond ot ploy in the shodows? When Jonothon wos young ond weok, he hod never considered fote or the elusive concept of Heovenly Low. However, upon oscending to his current stoture todoy, he grew increosingly feorful ond hod more reverence toword fote ond destiny. Enlightened beings feored their octions, while ordinory beings feored the consequences. The higher one''s position, the more superstitious one bes, believing in the existence of supernoturol beings ond the concept of fote. Thot''s why o greot leoder refroins from ongering Heovenly Low. Those who don''t feor the supernoturol ore often those struggling ot the bottom of society. Since they hove nothing, they feor not the loss. People often think they know everything, but in reolity, they know nothing! Everything soon returned to colm. When Jonothon ond his twoponions returned to the Moon Shodow Poloce, everyone onxiously come forword to greet them. ¡°Just now, we sow o purple ouro filling up the sky. Could it be, Jonothon, thot you were costing Chonge of Fote?¡± Rhionnon wos the first to osk. However, at that moment, Hexesoul Darkcore suddenly became still, its green light never reaching Jonathan''s body. Right then, Jonathan''s expression was serious. He formed Heart Seal with his hands while chanting under his breath. ¡°By fortune''s threads entwined, I seek the hidden signs divine. As steed encounters a boundless void, I wander far and wide. In realms of loss, illusions bloom, steadfast and undismayed. In destion''s arms, hope''s embrace, I flourish unafraid.¡± When Jonathan recited up to this point, he suddenly opened his eyes and eximed, ¡°From the heart of the pce I channel. All fates bend to mymand. Change of Fate, unleash!¡± Surrounding Jonathan''s body, a purple gas materialized in the vast starry sky. Yet when touched, it felt as if there was nothing there at all. Nevertheless, at that very moment, Narma, Lynn, and Rnd all felt a sense of defeat welling up within them. Fate is just too cruel. Is this the extent of my destiny? They felt in their hearts that they couldn''t break free from the chains of fate! The brutality of Change of Fate caused them to resign themselves to their fate deep down. Meanwhile, a burst of golden light suddenly erupted from Hexesoul Darkcore. Immediately after, Goldencore swiftly emerged, incinerating Six Soul Banners with a thunderbolt. Even Stanley waspletely incinerated amidst his screams of agony. ¡°Impossible. Why does he know Change of Fate?¡± Rnd eximed in disbelief. ¡°Rnd, meet your end!¡± Jonathan unleashed Goldencore to bear down upon Rnd. Thetter had no time to dodge and, in an instant, was incinerated into ashes by it! In that fleeting moment, Rnd and Stanley were in by Jonathan. Henceforth, Rnd and Stanley ceased to exist in the world. Jonathan then stored Goldencore back in his mind. In the sky, the purple gas disappeared along with it. At the same time, Narma and Lynn snapped back to their senses in an instant. Narma looked at Jonathan respectfully and said, ¡°Young man, you''ve truly lived up to being the Chosen One. You can even perform the mythical Change of Fate.¡± The look in Lynn''s eyes when she looked at Jonathan was also quiteplex. Jonathan took a deep breath and said, ¡°I''ve always known about Change of Fate. To be honest, I thought I was done for just now. But suddenly, a sh of inspiration struck me, so I decided to give it a try. I initially thought that I wouldn''t be strong enough to execute the move, but to my surprise, it worked in the end.¡± Narma said, ¡°Young man, when you align yourself with Heavenly Law, you''ll naturally receive its aid!¡± With a wry smile, Jonathan said, ¡°Perhaps so!¡± He couldn''t help but lift his gaze toward the empty expanse of the sky. Heavenlyw? Destiny? Are you truly an entity of nothingness, or is there an unseen hand at y in the shadows? When Jonathan was young and weak, he had never considered fate or the elusive concept of Heavenly Law. However, upon ascending to his current stature today, he grew increasingly fearful and had more reverence toward fate and destiny. Enlightened beings feared their actions, while ordinary beings feared the consequences. The higher one''s position, the more superstitious one bes, believing in the existence of supernatural beings and the concept of fate. That''s why a great leader refrains from angering Heavenly Law. Those who don''t fear the supernatural are often those struggling at the bottom of society. Since they have nothing, they fear not the loss. People often think they know everything, but in reality, they know nothing! Everything soon returned to calm. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. When Jonathan and his twopanions returned to the Moon Shadow Pce, everyone anxiously came forward to greet them. ¡°Just now, we saw a purple aura filling up the sky. Could it be, Jonathan, that you were casting Change of Fate?¡± Rhiannon was the first to ask. Jonathan nodded, then turned to the crowd and said, ¡°Stanley and Rnd have beenpletely incinerated by me. They will no longer be able to cause any trouble.¡± Upon hearing this, everyone let out a long sigh of relief! Mabel looked deeply into Jonathan''s eyes. She felt that after more than a month apart, Jonathan had be much moreposed than before. Moreover, he was increasingly exuding the aura of a king. Perhaps this is the harsh reality of growing up, forcing one to mature whether they want to or not. ¡°It''s gettingte. Everyone should go and rest!¡± Jonathan suggested. Upon hearing that, everyone went their separate ways. However, Jonathan was having trouble sleeping. Not long after he returned to his room, he left it and then exited the Moon Shadow Pce. No one knew why Jonathan didn''t seem very happy after the big battle. If it were the old Jonathan, he would definitely be boasting about it triumphantly. The area outside the Moon Shadow Pce was incredibly beautiful. It was filled with the chirping of birds and the fragrance of flowers. Jonathan arrived at the beach, aware that his time in Moranta was running short. So, he wanted to take in as much of the beautiful sky as he could. Jonathan sat on the beach where the tide ebbed and flowed. The night wind blowing in made him feel a bit chilly. Strangely, there was a hint of floral fragrance in the air. As Jonathan gazed out at the endless sea, the moonlight shone on the water, casting ayer of silvery gray upon it. With a single thought, he suddenly shot out like a bolt of lightning. He moved forward, joyfully stepping on the waves and causing towering waves to surge around him. Subsequently, Jonathan soared toward the sky! Just like an eagle, he traveled millions of miles with a twist of his body. Jonathan surged into clouds high in the sky, effortlessly manipting them at his will. With another transformation, mes burst out from the air, while cold ice morphed into Frost de. ¡°Hahaha...¡± Jonathan burst into heartyughter, feeling as if he had be Great Sage himself. His childhood dream was to be Great Sage, capable of somersaulting a distance of fifty-four thousand miles. After a bout of wildughter, Jonathan suddenly felt an indescribable sense of destion welling up in his heart. Subsequently, Jonathannded on the beach. At that moment, he saw an additional figure on the beach who was dressed in snowy white and as beautiful as a fairy. It was none other than Lynn. She was no longer as aloof as she used to be. However, her face remained as cold as ice. She looked at Jonathan and said, ¡°Now, your cultivation has made you the most powerful being in Moranta. The entire Moranta could be yours if you so wish. However, why do you seem unhappy when you''re standing on top of everyone else?¡± Smiling, Jonathan said, ¡°The first time Iid eyes on you, I thought that you were far beyond my reach. The distance between you and me then was like the difference between heaven and earth.¡± Lynn replied tly, ¡°Now, you can look down on me. I am nothing but an opponent you defeated!¡± With a slight smile, Jonathan said, ¡°It seems Your Holiness is quite bothered by it?¡± Lynn said, ¡°Jonathan, you are a true gentleman. If there is anyone in this world who can impress me, it would be you.¡± As she spoke, a rare emotional glint shed across her eyes, a sign of her sincerity. Jonathan said, ¡°Being able to converse calmly with you before I depart is a stroke of fate and destiny!¡± With a gentle smile, Lynn sat down on the ground. ¡°Your Holiness, you are beautiful when you smile!¡± Jonathan said with augh, then took a seat himself. Lynn said, ¡°I seldom smile. Ever since I can remember, my master has told me not to indulge in frivolous talk andughter. Perhaps in everyone''s eyes, a revered god should be aloof and emotionless!¡± Chapter 536 Passage Chapter 536 Passage Jonathan just smiled without saying a word! Lynn said, ¡°You haven''t answered me yet. Why are you unhappy? Today, you''ve even annihted Stanley and Rnd. Your battle will definitely go down in Moranta''s history!¡± Jonathan chuckled, skillfully dodging the question. He said, ¡°When I was a kid, I dreamed I was Great Sage!¡± ¡°Great Sage?¡± Lynn couldn''t help but be puzzled. She had no idea who Great Sage was! Jonathan said, ¡°Great Sage is a fictional character from our main world. He has a Somersault Cloud that can travel great distances in a single flip. He has the ability to transform himself, allowing him to be whoever he wants. He once wreaked havoc in the Heavenly Pce. You can imagine this ce as being simr to your Supreme Sect. He caused such a disturbance that it upset the bnce of heaven and earth!¡± Lynn then understood what Jonathan meant. She said, ¡°So, you''ve be Great Sage now!¡± Jonathan said, ¡°No, not at all!¡± He paused, then continued, ¡°I forgot to mention this. Great Sage was eventually subdued by Barsm Sage under the Five-Finger Mountain andter had a Golden-sped Rod ced on his head by Eternal Monk. Great Sage may seem powerful, but in reality, his survival is at the mercy of Barsm Sage!¡± Jonathan looked up at the sky. ¡°I''ve been thinking about this. The reason I won today, and why Rnd and Stanley died, is because the heavens wanted me to win and wanted them to die. If one day, I be useless to the heavens, maybe the heavens will want me to die too.¡± Lynn asked, ¡°So, is this the reason you''re unhappy?¡± Jonathan nodded, saying, ¡°That''s right!¡± Lynn fell into silence. ¡°Perhaps, this is just what life is!¡± Jonathan said, ¡°You are Theos, the revered deity, above all others. Yet, you never indulge in frivolous talk orughter. You are imprisoned by the glory of being Theos, devoid of freedom. Ordinary people, for their livelihood,ck freedom. The wealthy, too, have their own constraints. Even children are not free; they have to do their homework and are restrained by their parents...¡± ¡°So, there''s really nothing to worry about,¡± said Lynn. Jonathan said, ¡°Yes. There''s nothing to worry about.¡± That being said, Jonathan wasn''t exactly thrilled in his heart. It was as if no matter how hard he tried or how strong he became, all his sess was owed to fate, and his hard work and glory werepletely irrelevant. Setting aside that topic, Lynn suddenly said, ¡°Have you ever considered staying in Moranta instead of returning to the main world? After all, you''ve already reached such heights here in Moranta.¡± Jonathan gave a slight smile and asked, ¡°If I were to stay, would you wee me or not, Your Holiness?¡± Lynn said, ¡°Please, don''t call me Your Holiness. Just Lynn will do!¡± Jonathan asked, ¡°Am I the only one who can call you Lynn?¡± Lynn nodded seriously and said, ¡°That''s right!¡± Jonathan said, ¡°I feel very honored!¡± He paused, then asked, ¡°You still haven''t answered me. If I stay, will you wee me or not?¡± Lynn gave a faint smile and replied, ¡°I can''t say I''m very weing, but I can''t say I''m not either. After all, this doesn''t have much to do with me.¡± A sh of disappointment crossed Jonathan''s eyes as he said, ¡°I thought we were friends.¡± Lynn was slightly taken aback. She asked, ¡°Friends?¡± She paused for a moment, then said, ¡°I don''t have friends. As Theos, I don''t need, nor can I have friends.¡± Upon hearing that, Jonathan realized his attempts to tease Lynn had failed. He thought that yfully teasing Lynn would be an interesting endeavor. However, Lynn was indeed different from the women he usually knew. She was beautiful, no doubt, but she was also old-fashioned and dull. ¡°It''s gettingte. I need to go back and rest,¡± said Lynn. She stood up as she spoke. Jonathan said, ¡°I''m nning to attempt to unseal the dragon n in Demon Pce tomorrow. Would you like toe with me?¡± Lynn wos slightly token obock. ¡°There''s on irreconciloble feud between me ond the drogon clon, so it''s better thot I not tog olong.¡± Jonothon soid, ¡°Thot''s true.¡± He poused for o moment, then continued, ¡°When the drogon clon is unseoled, I will persuode them to keep o low profile ond ovoid cousing trouble. At the some time, I hope you con spore them.¡± After o moment of contemplotion, Lynn soid, ¡°All right, I promise you. As long os the drogon clon does not initiote ony oggression, I will not loy o hond on them.¡± Jonothon soid, ¡°Thonk you very much.¡± Lynn soid, ¡°No need for thonks.¡± She poused, then osked, ¡°Do you need Astro Scepter?¡± Jonothon wos somewhot emborrossed. He wos genuinely ofroid thot he wouldn''t be oble to hondle things without Astro Scepter. Thot wos why he wonted Lynn to opony him. But when Lynn declined, he felt owkword obout osking for Astro Scepter bock. Now thot Lynn hod token the initiotive, Jonothon breothed o sigh of relief. He nodded ond soid, ¡°After I unseol the drogon clon, I will return to the moin world. At thot time, I moy need your help to wield Astro Scepter ond open the possoge for us to return!¡± Lynn nodded, soying, ¡°No problem!¡± Afterword, Lynn turned oround ond left. After spending some time there, Jonothon olso went bock to sleep. The next morning, Jonothon, holding Astro Scepter, set off with Clorobelle, Yeverie, ond Mobel. Normo expressed his intention to go os well. Rhionnon wos olso quite intrigued by thot, so they oll decided to heod there together. Jonothon opened the void portol, ond everyone stepped through it. In the blink of on eye, everyone orrived in front of Demon Poloce. Returning to fomilior grounds, both Jonothon ond Torrence felt sentimentol. Soon ofter, Jonothon ond his group orrived inside Demon Poloce, where the multitude of drogons encosed in ice seemed vividly olive within the loyers of frost. Jonothon begon to use Astro Scepter os o fulcrum, then estoblished Cosmic Convergence os the bosis! Cosmic Convergence emitted endless golden light, beginning to melt the ice loyers of Demon Poloce! Even though the ice loyer wos incredibly hord ond imbued with the willpower of the Divine Emperor, ot thot moment, Jonothon''s chootic energy wos too overpowering. Hence, wherever the golden light touched, it shottered everything in its poth! Ten minutes loter, crocks begon to oppeor in the loyer of ice. The drogons begon to owoken. Soon ofter, the vost icy loyer storted to crock significontly. Finolly, the resounding roors ond chonts of the drogons echoed. A totol of twelve divine drogons hod oll owokened. Those drogon clon members could not tronsform into humon forms, os thot defied the lows of physics. How could such mossive bodies possibly toke on o humon shope? However, their primordiol spirits were humonoid. Soon, twelve primordiol spirits emerged. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Leoding them wos the first elder of the drogon clon, Bozok. Bozok led everyone to Jonothon''s front. He bowed to Jonothon ond his porty ond soid, ¡°Thonk you for your righteous oction, Sir. You soved us from o dire situotion!¡± With o light smile, Jonothon soid, ¡°I mode o promise to Ms. Clorisso, so it''s only right thot I fulfill it.¡± Bozok soid, ¡°We oll knew you''re Holy Drogon''s disciple, Sir. We just didn''t expect thot the doy you woulde to sove us would orrive so quickly.¡± Clorobelle hid behind Yeverie, feorfully looking ot those elders. The second elder, Verenno, turned to Clorobelle ond soid, ¡°So this is Holy Drogon''s descendont, Ms. Clorobelle? She is our newly oppointed Holy Drogon!¡± At thot point, Verenno be excited. Originolly, Jonothon plonned to toke Clorobelle bock to the moin world. Unexpectedly, ofter rescuing the drogon clon, the elders of Bozok declored thot Clorobelle wos to be the new Holy Drogon! Lynn was slightly taken aback. ¡°There''s an irreconcble feud between me and the dragon n, so it''s better that I not tag along.¡± Jonathan said, ¡°That''s true.¡± He paused for a moment, then continued, ¡°When the dragon n is unsealed, I will persuade them to keep a low profile and avoid causing trouble. At the same time, I hope you can spare them.¡± After a moment of contemtion, Lynn said, ¡°All right, I promise you. As long as the dragon n does not initiate any aggression, I will noty a hand on them.¡± Jonathan said, ¡°Thank you very much.¡± Lynn said, ¡°No need for thanks.¡± She paused, then asked, ¡°Do you need Astro Scepter?¡± Jonathan was somewhat embarrassed. He was genuinely afraid that he wouldn''t be able to handle things without Astro Scepter. That was why he wanted Lynn to apany him. But when Lynn declined, he felt awkward about asking for Astro Scepter back. Now that Lynn had taken the initiative, Jonathan breathed a sigh of relief. He nodded and said, ¡°After I unseal the dragon n, I will return to the main world. At that time, I may need your help to wield Astro Scepter and open the passage for us to return!¡± Lynn nodded, saying, ¡°No problem!¡± Afterward, Lynn turned around and left. After spending some time there, Jonathan also went back to sleep. The next morning, Jonathan, holding Astro Scepter, set off with rabelle, Yeverie, and Mabel. Narma expressed his intention to go as well. Rhiannon was also quite intrigued by that, so they all decided to head there together. Jonathan opened the void portal, and everyone stepped through it. In the blink of an eye, everyone arrived in front of Demon Pce. Returning to familiar grounds, both Jonathan and Torrence felt sentimental. Soon after, Jonathan and his group arrived inside Demon Pce, where the multitude of dragons encased in ice seemed vividly alive within theyers of frost. Jonathan began to use Astro Scepter as a fulcrum, then established Cosmic Convergence as the basis! Cosmic Convergence emitted endless golden light, beginning to melt the iceyers of Demon Pce! Even though the iceyer was incredibly hard and imbued with the willpower of the Divine Emperor, at that moment, Jonathan''s chaotic energy was too overpowering. Hence, wherever the golden light touched, it shattered everything in its path! Ten minutester, cracks began to appear in theyer of ice. The dragons began to awaken. Soon after, the vast icyyer started to crack significantly. Finally, the resounding roars and chants of the dragons echoed. A total of twelve divine dragons had all awakened. Those dragon n members could not transform into human forms, as that defied thews of physics. How could such massive bodies possibly take on a human shape? However, their primordial spirits were humanoid. Soon, twelve primordial spirits emerged. Leading them was the first elder of the dragon n, Bozak. Bozak led everyone to Jonathan''s front. He bowed to Jonathan and his party and said, ¡°Thank you for your righteous action, Sir. You saved us from a dire situation!¡± With a light smile, Jonathan said, ¡°I made a promise to Ms. rissa, so it''s only right that I fulfill it.¡± Bozak said, ¡°We all knew you''re Holy Dragon''s disciple, Sir. We just didn''t expect that the day you woulde to save us would arrive so quickly.¡± rabelle hid behind Yeverie, fearfully looking at those elders. The second elder, Verenna, turned to rabelle and said, ¡°So this is Holy Dragon''s descendant, Ms. rabelle? She is our newly appointed Holy Dragon!¡± At that point, Verenna became excited. Originally, Jonathan nned to take rabelle back to the main world. Unexpectedly, after rescuing the dragon n, the elders of Bozak dered that rabelle was to be the new Holy Dragon! Jonathan felt helpless as he really couldn''t refuse that. Afterward, Mabel also said to Jonathan, ¡°Let''s return to the main world. There are still many things to do. rabelle is too special. Wherever we take her, she bes the focus. It''s beneficial for both her and us if she stays here.¡± Upon reflection, Jonathan realized that was indeed the only option left. Before leaving, Jonathan imparted all of the dragon n''s magic to rabelle using the enlightenment method. As for whether rabelle couldprehend it, that was entirely up to rabelle herself. Following that, Jonathan discussed with the Bozak, expressing his hope that the dragon n could move into Pollerton. Ideally, they would live together with Narma. In that way, as long as the dragon n did not leave Pollerton, they could live in peace without facing any trouble from Paradiso. After much difficulty, Bozak and his group finally attained their freedom, which they cherished. Therefore, they agreed to Jonathan''s request. Having resolved the matters of the dragon n, Jonathan was about to start preparing to return to the main world. Narma took Bozak and his group directly to Brightspring Ind, and rabelle was also to be taken away. rabelle cried and refused to leave, reluctant to part with Yeverie. In the end, she made Yeverie shed tears too. Yeverie repeatedly assured rabelle that she woulde to visit thetter again in the future. Only then was she able to reluctantly persuade rabelle to leave! The bond between Yeverie and rabelle was beyond what ordinary people couldprehend. After rabelle left, Yeverie was inconsbly heartbroken. But no matter what, Yeverie could not possibly stay in Moranta just for rabelle. Following that, Jonathan and his party returned to Moon Shadow Pce. Jonathan was nning to leave. He bid a solemn farewell to Rhiannon and also said goodbye to Fekro. Parting was always sorrowful. Complex, indescribable emotions filled Rhiannon''s eyes. She knew that was the best oue for her and Jonathan. Since they could not stay together, it was best for them to go their separate ways and attain greater heights in their respective lives. Fekro also told Jonathan and the others to take care. After that, Jonathan, Torrence, Mabel, Beatrix, and Yeverie prepared to leave. Everyone arrived at the square, with Lynn holding Astro Scepter, responsible for opening the portal for Jonathan and his party. Jonathan had found the portal during his ten years of cultivation. Now that he had taught Lynn, she too could navigate it with ease! Holding Astro Scepter in her hand, Lynn began to cast a spell. Soon, a vortex filled with a white misty aura appeared in the center of the square. ¡°Let''s hope we don''t get separated again this time,¡± Beatrix suddenly said with a smile. Jonathan gave a slight smile and said, ¡°Don''t worry. If we get separated and end up in the main world in different ces, let''s all contact Jeff.¡± Mabel''s eyes lit up as she said, ¡°That''s a great idea!¡± Afterward, Mabel gave out Jeff''s phone number. Walrion chuckled bitterly, saying, ¡°Let''s just hope we''re noting out from Fog City, where the primogenitor cultivates. Otherwise, if we''re caught by Anakin, we''re done for.¡± Jonathan said, ¡°Don''t be so pessimistic. Even if we are in Fog City, when we appear together, Anakin can''t possibly have all his experts with him at all times. We still stand a chance to break out.¡± ¡°In that case, let''s get going!¡± said Beatrix. ¡°Who''s going first?¡± Mabel asked. Chapter 537 The Intense Kiss Chapter 537 The Intense Kiss ¡°Hold on. It seems like we''ve forgotten someone!¡± Walrion suddenly eximed. ¡°Who?¡± Jonathan couldn''t help but ask. Yeverie paled, eximing, ¡°Aurora!¡± ¡°D*mmit!¡± Jonathan finally remembered. Aurora was that Level Three Immortal Stage aloof beauty! I recall she was deeply loyal to Prince Solorel. She even risked her life to protect me, and she came in with us. I can''t believe I actually forgot about her. ¡°Why didn''t you say so earlier?¡± Jonathan reprimanded Walrion. With a sense of helplessness, Walrion said, ¡°Your Majesty, ever since we met, you''ve been so busy! I haven''t had a chance to report the matter to you!¡± Yeverie was also ming herself. After she got excited about seeing Jonathan, how busy he became, and then separated from rabelle, she hadpletely forgotten about Aurora. As for Mabel and Beatrix, they weren''t as familiar with Aurora. Their previous experience in Stanley''s ce was too harsh. Even after meeting Jonathan, they were still reflecting on Jonathan''s experiences. In reality, no amount of exnation was helpful as the two of them just couldn''t remember Aurora! Jonathan wasn''t sure how to find Aurora because his knowledge about her was too limited. Even searching for her with Heavenly Compass also required some clues. Hence, Jonathan asked Walrion for some clues about Aurora. Afterward, he asked everyone to wait. Then, Jonathan instructed Lynn to close the passage first. Following that, Jonathan went to Brightspring Ind to find Narma. If one were topare Aurora''s experiences with those of others, hers could be considered the most peaceful and joyful. Perhaps it was because she encountered so much hardship in her early years that the heavens had shown her extrapassion. After arriving at Moranta, Aurora found herself amidst a snowy tundra. She quickly left the snowfields, making her way to the Paradiso. Aurora was determined to find Jonathan and hispanions despite her aloof demeanor. Subsequently, Aurora joined a local mercenary group. She became an exceptional mercenary. The reason she joined the mercenaries was due to their mobility, which allowed her to gather a lot of information. Unfortunately, despite Aurora''s painstaking search, there was no sign of Jonathan and his team. It would be strange if she could find them. After all, Jonathan and his group never set foot in the Paradiso. Jonathan and Yeverie were constantly on the run in Pollerton. Even Theos couldn''t catch them. It was even more tragic for Mabel and her group. From the moment they entered, they were captured and left to die in a mysterious cave. Aurora had been searching for them for over a month, but there was no sign of Jonathan and his team. She was beginning to feel somewhat disheartened. On that day, she arrived alone in the snowy region. She always felt that Jonathan and the others should be nearby. That was what she thoughtter. The light snow fell incessantly while Aurora traveled alone. In fact, Aurora was quite ustomed to a solitary lifestyle. If she were to live there forever, she wouldn''t feel out of ce. However, Aurora always remembered Solorel''s instructions, which was to assist Jonathan. In the midst of a snowstorm that filled the sky, there was not a living soul in sight. The vast, endless white snow could drive a person to madness. Yet, Aurora appeared very serene, dressed in a coarse cloth shirt with a coat thrown over it. Even in such ordinary attire, it was hard to conceal her beauty and elegance. It was at that moment that Aurora witnessed a magical scene. Before her, a portal of emptiness formed. Following that, Jonathan, d in fluttering white robes, stepped out. When Aurora was a mercenary, she already knew about the existence of magic. However, she had rarely encountered magicians, as the magicians here were all high and mighty. Hence, the scene before her eyes was still quite stunning. Even with Aurora''s calm demeanor, she couldn''t help but express surprise. ¡°Your Majesty...¡± ¡°You''ve had a tough time, Aurora,¡± Jonathan said with a slight sigh. Aurora asked, ¡°Howe you''re here, Your Majesty?¡± Jonathan said, ¡°I can''t exin it to you clearly at the moment. Let''s go. Everyone has gathered and is ready to return to the boundless universe. We''ll talk more about it in the future!¡± Aurora wasn''t the type to pry too much, so she nodded. Following that, Jonathan led Aurora through the gateway into the void portal. Before long, Jonathan and Aurora appeared before everyone. When Walrion and Yeverie saw Aurora, they were incredibly excited. Yeverie threw herself into Aurora''s arms, calling out, ¡°Aurora!¡± Aurora missed Yeverie, too. Walrion breathed a sigh of relief and said, ¡°Aurora, I''m d you''re okay!¡± ¡°Let''s get going. Once we''re back in the boundless universe, we can talk more,¡± Jonathan suggested. Then, he gave Aurora Jeff''s number. ¡°After returning to the boundless universe, everyone should call this number to regroup!¡± Aurora nodded her head. Subsequently, one after another, everyone entered the gateway vortex. Torrence was a bit nervous but was second tost to jump in. Finally, it was Jonathan''s turn. As Jonathan stepped in, he suddenly found himself facing a peculiar sight, which was surrounded by imprableyers of clouds. ¡°This isn''t a passage.¡± Jonathan was taken aback. Naturally, he wouldn''t be afraid of Lynn ying tricks, especially since they were still in Moranta. There, Jonathan was the absolute ruler. Lynn couldn''t possibly be up to any mischief there. Just then, Lynn appeared before Jonathan. Jonathan couldn''t help but look at Lynn with confusion. Dressed in white, Lynn was as stunningly beautiful as ever. However, she no longer seemed to keep people at arm''s length like she used to. ¡°Will you never return after leaving?¡± Lynn asked softly. Jonathan was slightly taken aback, then said, ¡°It''s hard to say. There are many mysteries within the Astro Scepter. However, I still can''t use it in the main world. After some thought, I think it''s actually safest in your hands. Maybe one day, I''ll find a way toe back and ask you for the Astro Scepter. Or maybe I won''t be able to find a way, and I won''te back. Or perhaps, I''ll be killed by an enemy. There are just too many uncertainties.¡± He paused for a moment, thenughed and said, ¡°You''re not going to miss me, are you?¡± ¡°If I say I can''t bear to let you go, will you stay?¡± Lynn''s cheeks turned a slight shade of red as she unexpectedly said this. Jonathan was taken aback. He was only teasing Lynn, but he didn''t expect her to respond in such a way. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°If you''re willing to stay, I can announce to the followers of Supreme Sect that you and I are to be wed. From then on, we will jointly lead Supreme Sect.¡± Lynn remained very calm as she said, ¡°I''ve thought about it for a long time, and I feel that if anyone in this world can make my heart flutter, it''ll probably only be you.¡± When Jonathan heard those words, his emotions surged like a tidal wave! However, in the end, he could only give a bitter smile and said, ¡°I''m not interested in Supreme Sect, but I am interested in you. Despite this, I must leave!¡± Lynn''s eyes showed no hint of disappointment when she heard that. ¡°I knew you would make this choice. However, I didn''t want to have any regrets, so I chose to speak up!¡± ¡°I don''t want to live with regrets either, so forgive me!¡± Suddenly, Jonathan stepped forward, wrapping his arm around the soft waist of Lynn, and then kissed her warm, tender lips! In that instant, Lynn''s eyes widened, and for a fleeting moment, her mind went nk! Soon after, she came to her senses. It was a feeling she had never experienced before, and slowly, she closed her eyes. Jonathan greedily savored Lynn''s sweet saliva. That incredibly rich and intoxicating kiss was like a fine wine that had been aged for a hundred years, leaving an unforgettable impression on her! After a long while, Jonathan and Lynn parted ways. ¡°I should get going, goodbye!¡± He turned around and jumped into the passage. ¡°Goodbye!¡± Lynn''s cheeks flushed as she whispered. She knew she would forever remember that kiss. She would also remember Jonathan and the moment they shared together. For Jonathan, he could indeed seize that opportunity to im Lynn for himself. He feared not that Lynn would object. However, his act would be highly disrespectful to Lynn. After all, he''d be treating her as a casual woman to be taken advantage of before leaving. Often times, Jonathan had a set of values in his heart! The feelings between men and women could be a beautiful longing, and that longing did not necessarily have to evolve into a rtionship. If they couldn''t be together, they might as well move on. After stepping into the vortex of the passage, Jonathan found himself once again in the vibrant, multicolored mirror world. Then, he stepped into the void, and his vision went nk. Suddenly, he felt weightless and began to plummet downwards. ¡°D*mn!¡± Despite his experience, Jonathan couldn''t help but show a hint of panic. He did his best to protect his face and vital areas. Bang! Soon, Jonathan felt a jolt through his entire body, causing difort in all his internal organs. He felt as if he had mmed into the roof of a car. Of course, Jonathan himself was unharmed as his body was incredibly robust. He immediately opened his eyes, and screams echoed in his ears. Jonathan immediately noticed that he was surrounded by a smallke and a grove of trees. He had just landed on the roof of a Volkswagen Lavida, which had already caved in from the impact. The car was parked by the side of the road. The location seemed to be either the outskirts or a rural area. Shortly after, Jonathan climbed down from the top of the car. He immediately witnessed aical and risqu¨¦ scene. A couple, caught in the act in their car, were in a state of panic. They were still undressed from the waist down while their upper bodies were clothed. The man and woman appeared to be in their thirties. The man had a bit of a belly, while the woman was quite attractive with a nice figure. s, beautiful women would often be dominated by ugly men. The man and woman were scared out of their wits. Indeed, Jonathan''s sudden appearance was beyondprehension. After all, there were neither tall buildings nor big mountains there. Yet, suddenly, a person fell from the sky. How could that not scare someone half to death? The man might even get so frightened that he experienced some sort of erectile issue. Jonathan wasn''t that heartless. He turned around and said, ¡°You guys better get dressed quickly!¡± This must be Chanaea, and they must be Chanaean. That was Jonathan''s spection. Upon hearing Jonathan speak, the man and woman hurriedly returned to the car to get dressed. The quality of the car was indeedmendable. Jonathan also managed to take some evasive actions when he fell. Otherwise, the couple might have met an unjust end. After the man got into the car, he came out quickly. The woman, being shy, didn''t dare toe out. The man asked Jonathan nervously, ¡°Are you a human or a ghost?¡± At that very moment, it was eight in the evening. The moon was stunningly beautiful, casting a silvery- grey hue over the earth. The evenings in the countryside were exceptionally tranquil. Jonathan looked somewhat annoyed at the man and said, ¡°Do I look like a ghost to you?¡± Chapter 538 The Grand Reunion Chapter 538 The Grand Reunion After Jonathan finished speaking, he also noticed some issues. His attire was quite antiquated, which was a white robe, making him look as if he was in a y. The man was still very afraid of Jonathan, so he quickly said, ¡°You don''t look like a ghost! You don''t look like a ghost!¡± Jonathan asked, ¡°What''s your name?¡± The man didn''t dare to cross Jonathan, mainly because Jonathan''s appearance was too mysterious. He said, ¡°My name is Jace Lott.¡± Jonathan said, ¡°I''m going to ask you a few questions. Answer me honestly. Don''t worry, as long as you cooperate, I won''t give you a hard time.¡± ¡°Yes, what''s your question?¡± Jace responded earnestly. Jonathan asked, ¡°Where is this ce?¡± Jace gave Jonathan a strange look and said, ¡°This is Decton District on the eastern suburbs of Yaleview.¡± Wow, I actually went straight to Yaleview! Jonathan couldn''t help but feel secretly pleased. This will save us a lot of trouble! At the same time, Jonathan also found the five-dimensional space channel to be truly fascinating. He had previously entered Moranta from Eastsummer, thousands of miles away. Yet, upon exiting, he found himself in Yanjing. ¡°What''s the date today?¡± Jonathan immediately asked Jace. Upon hearing these words, Jace looked at Jonathan with an even more peculiar gaze. However, he still responded, ¡°Today is the first of August!¡± ¡°Time in both locations flows at the same rate!¡± Upon hearing this, Jonathan had a clear understanding of the situation. He then said, ¡°Lend me your phone for a bit.¡± Jace dared not disobey, so he pulled out a Samsung phone from his pocket. Jonathan picked up his phone and dialed Jeff''s number. The call was quickly picked up over there as well. ¡°Who is it?¡± Jeff asked. His voice was steady. He knew that his number was private, so anyone who could call in must definitely be an old acquaintance. ¡°It''s me!¡± Jonathan said. Jeff was immediately delighted and said, ¡°Jonathan? What a coincidence. I just got off the phone with Mabel, and here you are, calling me.¡± ¡°Where is Mabel now?¡± Jonathan immediately asked. Jeff said, ¡°In Tayhaven.¡± ¡°D*mn it!¡± Jonathan muttered under his breath. To think crossing the vortex spread us across continents and seas! Jonathan immediately said, ¡°I''m on my way to Yaleview now. I''lle to find you at the Pearl Building later. Could you arrange my amodation for me?¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Jeff naturally agreed. Jonathan hung up the phone immediately. Then, he said to Jace, ¡°Could you do me a favor and give me a ride? I need to go to the Pearl Building on Route Three of Yaleview. You know where that is, right?¡± Jace nodded. Soon after, Jonathan also got in the car. He sat in the back, while the woman took the passenger seat. The car then headed straight to Yaleview. On the road, both Jace and the woman couldn''t help but steal nces at Jonathan repeatedly. Finally gathering her courage, the woman asked, ¡°Did you fall from an airne?¡± Before Jonathan could speak, Jace said, ¡°Aren''t you being silly? If someone falls from an airne, do you think they could survive? We''d also get crushed to death.¡± The woman also found it reasonable. She said, ¡°But...¡± Jace wanted to ask Jonathan something, but he was somewhat hesitant. Jonathan chuckled, saying, ¡°I''ve traveled back from the future. Soon, humanity will trigger a third world war, and the Earth will be engulfed in nuclear warfare. At that time, mutated zombies and monsters will be everywhere. There will be no nations among humans, only federations. I''vee back to prevent the war from happening.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Jace and the woman couldn''t help but gasp in shock. ¡°Is what you''re saying really true?¡± The woman asked, her face pale and her voice trembling. Jonathanughed heartily and said, ¡°No.¡± The woman and Jace immediately breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Who are you really...¡± the woman asked. Jonathan was also feeling a headache. D*mn it. Even told I''ve told countless lies, I really can''te up with a suitable excuse to deceive these two curious people at this moment. I can never tell them the whole truth. If I do, it''ll be even more unbelievable than the lie I just told. With a re, Jonathan said, ¡°Why all the questions? I made a hot air balloon and identally fell out of it.¡± ¡°D*mn it!¡± Jace was instantly enraged. When he heard that Jonathan was just a hot air balloon enthusiast, he thought, Why the heck should I be afraid of you? He immediately mmed on the brakes and said, ¡°Let me tell you something, kid. You damaged my car, so you''ll have to pay for it!¡± Jonathan was taken aback for a moment. Then he grinned. ¡°All right. I''llpensate you. How about three hundred thousand?¡± Jace said, ¡°Are you messing with me?¡± ¡°Exactly, I''m just messing with you!¡± Jonathan said with a chuckle. Jace was so angry that he was about to explode. Without warning, Jonathan quickly grabbed Jace''s wrist, saying, ¡°Aren''t you getting out of line, buddy?¡± ¡°Ah, it hurts!¡± Jace immediately let out a scream like a pig being ughtered. ¡°Keep driving!¡± Jonathan, not in the mood for idle chatter, let go of Jace''s hand and said coldly. Afterward, Jonathan ignored Jace. Jace and the woman alsopletely settled down, not bothering Jonathan with a single question. Jonathan closed his eyes in deep concentration, and as he did so, a bitter smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. Within the cerebral domain, the mind sphere no longer existed. The chaotic energy hadpletely vanished, disappeared without a trace. Moreover, Jonathan could no longer feel elemental energy in the surrounding air. Jonathan understood that, from that moment on, his dream had ended. It was as if he had returned to the real world. Everything about Moranta seemed like a splendid yet unreal dream. It also felt like a very realistic game! However, Jonathan was still grateful for his journey to Moranta. He gained apanion, Torrence, and also obtained the dragon essence ball of Holy Dragon, which made his body even stronger. Additionally, his cultivation reached Level Three of Immortal Stage. That terrifying speed was beyond the imagination of ordinary people. Around ten in the night, Jonathan arrived at the front of the Pearl Building. After the car stopped, Jonathan got out. As soon as he stepped out of the car, he saw Jeff. Jeff, dressed in a suit, immediately gives off the vibe of a private school teacher. ¡°What kind of getup is this?¡± Jeff couldn''t help butugh when he saw Jonathan. Jonathan gave a wry smile, then said, ¡°I messed up that guy''s car. Can you help me cover the cost?¡± Even though he might seem gruff on the surface, he was definitely reasonable. Jeff smiled and said, ¡°No problem!¡± Then, he pulled out a stack of money from his bag, totaling ten thousand. ¡°Is this enough?¡± Jeff asked. ¡°Enough!¡± Jonathan took the money and then came to the front of the car. He handed the money to Jace and said, ¡°This''ll include the car repair costs, the fuel cost for you to bring me here,bor costs, tolls, and so on. This ten thousand shouldn''t put you at a loss, right?¡± ¡°No, no!¡± Jace eximed with great joy. The damage to his car roof was minor and could be fixed for just two thousand. After all, it wasn''t a luxury car. Hence, Jace was quite pleased. ¡°Get lost!¡± Jonathan finally said, clearly annoyed. Jace quickly expressed his thanks, then started the car and drove off. After all that, Jonathan finally came to face Jeff. Jeff said, ¡°Let''s go. I''ll take you to my ce to rest first. Now that you''re in Yaleview and Mabel is not around, it''s only natural that I take good care of you. I can''t let you be treated unfairly. Otherwise, Mabel will admonish me!¡± Jonathanughed and said, ¡°Actually, I feel more at ease in a hotel.¡± Jeff rolled his eyes and said, ¡°That''s not up to you!¡± Therefore, Jonathan decided not to say anything more. Even though Jonathan and Mabel had some unpleasantness with Jeff in the past, those disagreements were about defending the country and personal principles. Those disagreements did not affect their personal rtionships, especially since so much time had passed. There were no hard feelings between them anymore. Subsequently, Jonathan got into Jeff''s Jeep Wrangler before thetter drove. Only then did Jonathan find the time to appreciate the beautiful night view of Yaleview. Having spent a long time in Moranta, he found himself missing everything about the boundless universe. That ce, after all, was where human civilization resided! No matter how far he traveled, no matter where he ended up, and no matter how great his achievements were, for Jonathan, Chanaea would always be his home in the boundless universe. Just then, Jeff''s phone rang again. ¡°Who is this?¡± Jeff heard the person on the other end chattering away in Ustranasian. His Ustranasian wasn''t that good, and he couldn''t understand the other person at all, which made him want to hang up in frustration. ¡°Give it to me!¡± Jonathan hastily snatched Jeff''s phone. ¡°Hello!¡± Jonathan answered the phone. ¡°Jonathan, is that you?¡± The other side immediately became excited. It was Torrence! ¡°Haha, Torrence, I''m d my teachings weren''t in vain. You can actually use a mobile phone now,¡± Jonathan said with augh. Torrence spoke in a hushed voice. ¡°You know, if it weren''t for all the things you''ve told me about the main world, I would have been scared to death by this ce. Where on earth did all those monsters on the roade from? They run so fast!¡± ¡°Monster?¡± Jonathan was taken aback, ¡°D*mn, you''re not talking about cars, are you?¡± Torrence said, ¡°Yes, yes! The car. I remember you mentioning it!¡± Jonathan burst into heartyughter, eximing, ¡°So, in your eyes, cars are monsters!¡± Torrence was somewhat flustered and frustrated. He asked, ¡°Where are you? How am I supposed to find you?¡± ¡°Let mee to you!¡± Jonathan said, ¡°Where are you?¡± ¡°How would I know where on earth am I?¡± Torrence eximed, somewhat exasperated. Jonathan said, ¡°Oh, you''re right!¡± He paused for a moment, then added, ¡°Okay, don''t go too far. I''ll come to find you as soon as I can. Let''s keep in touch at all times!¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°How will you find me?¡± Torrence asked, filled with worry. Jonathan said, ¡°Don''t worry, I will find you.¡± Finding Torrence was quite straightforward. By using the phone number he had called from, his location could be quickly pinpointed. That was a piece of cake for Jeff. Afterward, Jonathan received calls from Walrion, Yeverie, Beatrix, and Aurora, one after another. Everyone was scattered all over the ce. It was quite a mix. However, gathering together was quite simple since everyone was from the boundless universe. The toughest part was dealing with Torrence, who was undocumented. If he wanted toe back, he needed to connect with some local underworld figures to find a way! However, that wasn''t really that difficult. It was clear that Jonathan wouldn''t be getting a good night''s sleep. He asked Jeff to pinpoint the location of Torrence. Fortunately, Torrence was not abroad but in a city up north. That saved them a lot of trouble. Immediately, Jeff dispatched a private jet to pick up Torrence with Jonathan on board. Chapter 539 Injury Chapter 539 Injury That very night, Jonathan and Jeff had already brought Torrence back to Jeff''s home at Yaleview. Jeff lived in a mansion on the outskirts, which, although a bit remote, was exceptionally peaceful and spacious. Inside the mansion, two housekeepers were in charge of cleaning and tidying up. If Jeff was home, they would cook for him, but since he was rarely home, they practically had therge mansion to themselves. As soon as Jonathan arrived, he teased, "Chief Yount, you''re essentially paying people to live in your mansion! Exin yourself!" Jeffughed and joked, "Your snarkiness hasn''t changed at all!" Previously, Jonathan felt oppressed by Jeff, apanied by a hint of awe. However, after reaching Level Three of Immortal Stage, surpassing Jeff''s cultivation, the oppression and awe were gone. They had be equal. It wasn''t something Jonathan did intentionally, but rather an issue of aura. By that point, Jonathan''s aura naturally gave off that feeling. Jeff could sense the changes within Jonathan, but he couldn''t determine just how formidable Jonathan had be. However, he was aware Jonathan was no longer inferior to him. Amazement filled him at Jonathan''s rapid improvement. It was truly terrifying. When one had reached the cultivation level of Jeff and Jonathan, their inhales and exhales had be one. Even top fighters would have a hard time gauging Jeff''s and Jonathan''s levels. They could probably get a sense if they observed someone with a lower cultivation level. However, it would be a problem upon encountering someone superior. Inside the mansion, the housekeepers had already prepared avish dinner. It was something Jeff had instructed over the phone in advance. In the dining room, Jeff, Torrence, and Jonathan took their seats. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Torrence felt like a country bumpkin entering the city. Everything seemed so fresh and new to him. However, he tried his best to suppress his burning curiosity, striving to act as normal as possible. The lights in the room were dazzling. That intrigued Torrence the most. He quietly asked Jonathan in private, "What kind of magic is this?" Jonathan nearly burst outughing but held it in and exined it to Torrence. During the meal, Jeff asked about Jonathan''s experiences. Jonathan roughly described his time as the vampire king in Eastsummer and when he got lost in the different dimensions of Moranta. His ount was brief, so it ended about half an hourter. Jeff was somewhat surprised to learn that Jonathan was the vampire king, but he could ept that notion. His interest was piqued at the mention of Moranta. Hence, he bombarded Jonathan with numerous questions about it. Jonathan patiently answered each one. Jeff couldn''t help but exim excitedly, "Indeed, my judgment wasn''t wrong. The mysteries of this world are not as simple as weprehend. The enigma of space and many other undiscovered domains are truly amazing." Jonathan strongly agreed with him. After dinner, despite feeling tired, Jonathan was excited to see Torrence. Thus, he borrowed Jeff''s car and took Torrence for a ride, trying his best to exin everything about the boundless universe to Torrence. Previously, when Jeff spoke Chanaean with Jonathan, it sounded like some cryptic speech to Torrence. Jonathan also offered to arrange Chanaean lessons for Torrence if he was interested. Torrence nodded. That night, Jonathan and Torrence went to bed at three in the morning. The next morning, Jonathan nned to visit Yareth at the Harrington residence. His feelings toward that ce were incrediblyplex. Sometimes, he wouldn''t even dare to face it head-on. On such a night, Ignatius would drive Catherine to the verge of madness. She was his wife. And yet, he could do nothing for her. That was the biggest humiliation in Jonathan''s life. The disgrace he felt cut deeper than what Miguel had inflicted upon him. Frequently, Jonathan would express his gratitude to his enemies for helping him preserve such resilience and unyielding spirit. It was them who had given him strength. It was already the beginning of August, and the weather in Yaleview was quite hot. Jonathan told Torrence to stay in the mansion while he borrowed Jeff''s car to drive to the Harrington residence. Two hourster, Jonathan arrived at the Harrington residence. Jonathan was stunned upon arrival because the ce was already in ruins. The entire Harrington residence was deste and deserted. Not a trace of human activity was seen. He didn''t expect the Harrington residence to be destroyed. A sense of indescribable panic welled up within him. Immediately after, he hurriedly dialed Jeff''s number. Jeff said in a deep voice, "I thought you knew." Jonathan urgently asked, "What on earth happened?" Jeff exined, "When Ignatius forced Catherine into a corner. The Divine Emperor managed to rescue her, but the Harrington residence was destroyed in the process." Jonathan was taken aback. Was it really that brutal? But why didn''t Yareth and Catherine tell him anything? At that moment, Jonathan was eager to meet with Catherine. That woman was his wife! She had suffered such injustice, yet he couldn''t do anything about it. Ignatius! Rage zed in Jonathan''s eyes. "One day, I will kill you with my own hands!" After a good while, Jonathan finally calmed down. "Do you happen to know where Old Mr. Harrington and the others are staying now?" he asked. Jeff replied, "Old Mr. Harrington''s phone number hasn''t changed, so you can just call and ask him directly." Jonathan nodded. Afterward, he hung up Jeff''s call. Then, he dialed Old Mr. Harrington''sndline. The call connected quickly, and the voice of Bruce came through from the other end. "Bruce, it''s me!" Jonathan said in a deep voice. Bruce was taken aback for a moment before excitement filled him. "Mr. Lawson, is that you?" Feeling shame, Jonathan asked, "Bruce, how is Grandpa doing?" Bruce''s tone turned solemn as he answered, "Mr. Lawson, we haven''t been able to reach you recently. Pleasee back and see Old Mr. Harrington soon. He''s on hisst legs." "What?" Jonathan was shocked. He immediately said, "I went to the Harrington residence today, only to find it had been burnt down. Bruce, where are you now?" Bruce replied, "We''re at..." After obtaining the address, Jonathan immediately drove to the location. Jonathan drove at breakneck speed the entire way. Only a single sentence constantly echoed in his mind. Old Mr. Harrington is on hisst legs! Yareth resided in another old mansion. The ce was very peaceful. Jonathan quickly arrived at the address Bruce had given him. As soon as he got out of the car, he saw Bruce looking around outside the door. When the radiant sunray shone on Bruce, his hair looked white as snow, making him appear quite elderly. The moment Jonathan got out of the car, Bruce quickly stepped forward to greet him. "Mr. Lawson, pleasee in!" Bruce led Jonathan into the house. What Jonathan didn''t expect was that many rtives from the Harrington family were already there. It was quite the gathering. Yareth was seated at the head of the table, hisplexion extremely poor, looking as though he was hanging by a thread, barely holding onto hisst breath. When Jonathan entered, Yareth''s eyes immediately lit up upon seeing him. Jonathan lunged forward, then knelt down in front of him. The rims of Jonathan''s eyes turned red as he said in a choked voice, "Grandpa, I have failed in my filial duties!" Yareth looked at Jonathan, a faint smile on his face as he began to speak, his voice strained. "Jonathan, it''s good that you''re back. Honestly, I''ve been on myst legs for a while now. Ignatius''st strike had shattered my heart meridian. I''ve been able to hold on until today because I wanted to see you. I wouldn''t be able to close my eyes in peace if I passed without seeing you for thest time!" "It''s him again!" Jonathan gritted his teeth, dering, "I will surely kill him." "He''s your brother!" Yareth advised, "Jonathan, don''t be consumed by hatred. This is all my fate." With teary eyes, Jonathan dered, "If he truly considered me his brother, he wouldn''t have treated you and Catherine in such a despicable manner. Since he didn''t show any mercy, I won''t grant him even the slightest bit of leniency!" Seeing Jonathan like that, Yareth didn''t say much more. He took a deep breath and said, "Jonathan, I don''t have much time left. Please listen to what I have to say." Jonathan looked at Yareth, his eyes brimming with tears. Jonathan would forever remember the kindred feelings that Yareth showed him. Now that Yareth was about to meet his end, the grief in Jonathan''s heart was unbearable. "I''ve always told you and Catherine that her parents went on a long trip, but in reality, I lied to both of you. After Catherine''s mother gave birth to her, she ran off with someone else. Her father couldn''t handle the shock and left as well. For over twenty years, there had been no news of them. Even though Catherine has parents, she has never seen them." Yareth said, breaking into a violent cough. Jonathan quickly got up to soothe Yareth. Once the coughing calmed, Yareth''s face was flushed with emotion. He grabbed Jonathan''s hand and said, "Catherine is a child who has had a hard life. You must treat her well, understand?" Jonathan nodded emphatically, promising, "I will, Grandpa." With a smile, Yareth said, "I can no longer discern your level of cultivation. You''ve improved very quickly. I feel at ease with you here. Initially, I was worried that some families in Yaleview might make their move once I''m gone, having suppressed their ambitious intentions toward my family for far too long. But now that you''re here, I have nothing to worry about anymore." He paused for a moment, then continued, "From today onward, you are the new head of the Harrington family, Jonathan." Jonathan didn''t refuse. Naturally, he wouldply with the man''s dying wish. "Yes, Grandpa!" Jonathan obliged. At that moment, some older male rtives already had quite unsightly expressions on their faces. It was no wonder. Jonathan was just the grandson-inw of the Harrington family, yet Yareth appointed him as the head of the family. Naturally, those older male rtives couldn''t and wouldn''t ept that decision. Yet, Yareth had announced his will on his own with the entire family present. They couldn''t really say much. Yareth continued to scan the crowd, his gazending on his eldest son, Jeremiah. "Jeremy, did you hear what I said?" he asked. Jeremiah was a man in his fifties, dressed in a suit, exuding an air of elegance. He nced at Yareth, took a deep breath, and questioned, "Father, do you really think I''m inferior to him? I shouldn''t be asking this today, for I don''t covet anything. I''m just wondering, what have I done wrong?" "You¡ª" Yareth looked at Jeremiah, his anger ring up instantly. Then, he gasped for breath, his head tilted to the side, and just like that, he breathed hisst. Chapter 540 Ruthless Chapter 540 Ruthless The moment Yareth breathed hisst, numerous descendants in the living room burst into loud sobs, filling the air with an atmosphere of dismal, while the faces of his several uncles were solemn and tinged withplex emotions. At that instant, Jonathan, on the contrary, calmed down. After taking a deep breath, he said to Bruce, ¡°Bruce, please take care of Grandpa''s funeral arrangements.¡± Bruce nodded, saying, ¡°However, Mr. Lawson, Old Mr. Harrington had instructed before, hoping for the funeral to be kept simple.¡± Jonathan nodded in response. ¡°We will do everything ording to Grandpa''s wishes.¡± ¡°How can that be?¡± The second son of the Harrington family, Brendan, stood up. He was about forty- five years old, slightly overweight, and his face was full of shrewdness. He cut to the chase. ¡°My father has worked hard for the Harrington family all his life. We must give him a grand funeral no matter what!¡± Jonathan nced at Brendan, clearly seeing a hint of provocation in thetter''s eyes. Jonathan couldn''t help but feel irritated. Old Mr. Harrington had devoted his whole heart to this family, yet these people are starting to show their despicable nature right after his passing? Jonathan understood that Brendan stepped forward to undermine his authority in front of everyone. He wasn''t acting out of filial piety at all! Bruce was suddenly in a bit of a bind. Jonathan said in a deep voice, ¡°Bruce, there''s no need to pay him any mind.¡± ¡°All right, Jonathan, you really are something! My father has barely passed, and you''re already disregarding us elders,¡± Brendan immediately seized the opportunity to criticize Jonathan. The eldest son of the family, Jeremiah uttered coldly, ¡°Jonathan, my father just passed away. I didn''t wish to talk much at this time, but you should not be so disrespectful.¡± Jonathan took a deep breath, ncing at Jeremiah and Brendan. Then, he said, ¡°Grandpa just passed away. Let''s not argue in front of him. Right now, I just want to fulfill hisst wishes and let him rest in peace. As for the other matters, I will give you a satisfactory answer after Grandpa''s burial, Uncle Jeremiah and Uncle Brendan. I know what you all want. I believe we''re no fools.¡± ¡°You...¡± Brendan was about to lose his temper. After all, Jonathan spoke nonchntly, but the sarcasmcing his words was quite evident. Brendan was about to lose his temper. Naturally, Jeremiah was enjoying the show. However, at that moment, Jonathan''s feet suddenly moved. Crack! The ground astonishingly cracked open to about five meters wide! The entire ground shook as if a minor earthquake had urred. The ground cracked, with Jonathan''s foot as the epicenter. The sudden disy of power instantly sent a wave of fear through everyone present! Brendan found himself at a loss for words. Jeremiah looked at Jonathan with a full sense of apprehension. He finally understood why Yareth valued Jonathan so much. For the next two days, Jonathan was busy arranging the funeral for Yareth. Although Yareth had wished for a simple ceremony, it was important to Jonathan that the arrangement was sincere, despite its simplicity. On the second day, Jonathan was busy greeting the rtives. He mourned for Yareth. Although Yareth had many descendants, and Jonathan''s presence wouldn''t make a difference, but he still wanted to do as much as he could for Yareth. On the second day, Aurora, Yeverie, Mabel, and Beatrix all arrived at Yaleview to meet up. Only Walrion, who was still in Irushea, couldn''t make it in time. Upon learning about Jonathan''s family situation, Aurora and the group immediately came over, including Torrence and Jeff. They attended the funeral as guests. After paying respects to Yareth at the mourning hall, they went to the parlor to rest. In the afternoon, unexpected and uninvited visitors finally showed up at the mourning hall. The neers were none other than the Langeton family, who had a deep-seated grudge against Jonathan and the Harrington family from before. The venerable elder of the Langeton family was taken down by Jonathan with a single gunshot, as was Nelson, the most outstanding of the Langeton family''s grandchildren. Besides, Jonathan also crippled one of the family''s grandchildren, Frederick. The Langeton family had been practicing martial arts for generations, but now, the younger generation had been ruined by Jonathan, resulting in a profound hatred between the two parties! Therefore, upon hearing the news of Yareth''s death, the head of the Langeton family, Xavier, stormed over with a few of his sons in tow. That included the eldest son, Josiah, the second son, Sylvester, and two other younger sons. The party of five consisted of elites, especially Xavier/ After his family''s elder was killed, he cultivated even more diligently. Now, he had be an expert in the final stage of the Celestial Soul level. His physical form had reached perfection, and hisbat force was absolutely terrifying and formidable! When the Langeton family members entered, Jeremiah, Brendan, and their group of descendants were almost scared out of their wits. They had been living carefree lives under the protection of Yareth for many years. But at that moment, they felt as if their pir of support had copsed. They were all people without any martial arts skills. Now, with Xavier and his group aggressively showing up at their doorstep, it was only natural for them to be terrified. Jeremiah, Brendan, and the rest of their descendants all turned pale. Only Jonathan, dressed in ck mourning clothes, appeared calm yet somber. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. After Xavier and his group entered, they exuded an intense aura of hostility. Their murderous vibe made everyone present feel uneasy! Xavier and his group scanned the surroundings, but they didn''t spot a single expert. Needless to say, they couldn''t discern Jonathan''s cultivation level. It was at that moment that Torrence and the others all sensed that something was amiss, and they all came out. Seeing the situation, Torrence and the others immediately positioned themselves behind Jonathan, ready to follow his orders at any moment. Despite their self-proimed exceptional skills, Xavier and his group failed to discern Jonathan and his party''s cultivation levels. Xavier couldn''t believe that there could be so many experts around there. After all, those experts weren''t somonly found. ¡°Brat, I bet you never thought you''d see this day, did you?¡± Xavier said coldly, looking at Jonathan. Jonathan spoke calmly, ¡°Mr. Langeton, if you''re here to pay respect to my grandpa, you''re most wee. But if you''re here to cause trouble, I advise you to leave immediately!¡± ¡°Brat!¡± Nelson, Sylvester''s son, was killed by Jonathan. Upon seeing Jonathan, Sylvester''s eyes turned crimson, and he strode forward, ready to strike Jonathan. Xavier blocked Sylvester, then turned to Jonathan and said, ¡°We''ll settle our scorester!¡± He paused for a moment, then looked at Jeremiah and said calmly, ¡°Mr. Jeremiah, I came here today with two purposes. First, to pay my respects to your father. Second, to discuss with you our project in Marsingfill.¡± Jeremiah officially felt the pressure from Xavier. It was a fear brought about purely by martial power! Taking a deep breath, Jeremiah tried his best to remain calm. Then, in a serious tone, he said, ¡°Mr. Langeton, this is my father''s mourning hall. I won''t discuss business here!¡± Xavier snorted, piercing directly into Jeremiah''s chest. Thetter''s face turned pale instantly, and he felt a tightness in his chest, causing him to cough up a mouthful of fresh blood. Xavier said, ¡°Jeremiah, the fact that I''m willing to do business with you is a sign of my respect for you. Now that your d*mned father is no longer around, it''s pitiful that there''s not a single decent member left in the Harrington family. In the future, if you know how to behave and keep a low profile, I might still be willing to let you get by. Otherwise¡ª¡± The neers were none other than the Langeton family, who had a deep-seated grudge against Jonathan and the Harrington family from before. ¡°What will you do, then?¡± At that moment, Jonathan coldly interrupted Xavier. Given Jonathan''s temperament, he would have taught Jeremiah and the others a lesson. However, they were at Yareth''s mourning hall, and Jonathan knew Yareth would not want to see his descendants being humiliated, so he stepped forward. ¡°Hah, I almost forgot!¡± Xavier looked at Jonathan and said, ¡°I forgot you also know some martial arts, brat. I suppose it''s your modest martial arts skills that give you the confidence to speak to me in this insolent manner!¡± Jonathan spoke calmly. ¡°Xavier, I didn''t want to stoop to your level today. However, since you dared to cause a scene in front of my grandpa''s mourning hall, I''ll let you in on something, then. When my grandpa was alive, the Langeton family was nothing more than a lowly being to the Harrington family. Even with my grandpa gone, you can''t change anything. You''re still just a lowly being!¡± ¡°You''re courting death!¡± Xavier roared in fury. Suddenly, he lunged at Jonathan. His hand transformed into a fierce w resembling a monster''s talon, aiming directly at Jonathan''s throat! ¡°How dare you!¡± Aurora suddenly shouted. Jonathan was the ruler, and she was his servant. How could she possibly allow anyone to attack Jonathan in her presence? Instantly, Aurora shielded Jonathan. Crack! Aurora had already seized Xavier''s wrist before anyone could clearly see what was happening. With just a twist, Xavier''s wrist was broken. With a piercing scream, Xavier staggered back several steps, his face as pale as a ghost. At that very moment, Xavier''s eyes were wide with disbelief, as if he had seen a ghost. He simply couldn''t believe it! How could this be possible? Despite my high cultivation level, I''ve inexplicably had my hand broken by this young woman? His sons standing behind him were also shocked and dumbstruck. With a cold gaze, Jonathan swept his eyes over them, then said, ¡°Aren''t you leaving yet?¡± Xavier and his group had deeply experienced the terror of Jonathan''s party. They nced fearfully at Jonathan''s side, then without uttering a word, they turned and left! That evening, Yareth was officiallyid to rest. After the funeral was over, Jeremiah received a message. Xavier, the patriarch of the Langeton family, along with his four sons, were all brutally murdered in their house. Upon receiving the news, Jeremiah''s and Brendan''s faces instantly turned deathly pale. ¡°It''s Jonathan''s doing!¡± The two exchanged nces, finally arriving at the same conclusion. ¡°Who would have thought that someone as refined-looking as him could be so ruthless!¡± eximed Brendan, still feeling a lingering fear. Jeremiah remained silent. Brendan couldn''t help but say, ¡°Jeremiah, Jonathan is so reckless. We''ve offended him quite a bit before. Do you think he will kill us too?¡± Colors drained from Jeremiah''s face, and his body involuntarily trembled as he said, ¡°That shouldn''t happen! After all, he would still take into ount Dad''s feelings. Moreover, Catherine is our niece.¡± He paused for a moment, then added, ¡°At worst, we''ll just obediently regard him as the head of the family in the future.¡± Brendan said, ¡°Jeremiah, let''s do as you suggest. Let''s go find him and take the initiative to submit to him.¡± That was the first time Jeremiah had truly witnessed the brutality of bloodshed. He and Brendan had lived toofortably under their father''s protection in the past. Therefore, at that moment, both of them were in a panic. Even though the business world had often been described as brutal, that was a mere adjective. What Jonathan was doing now had far exceeded mere adjectives. Chapter 541 Yareth Died With Regrets Chapter 541 Yareth Died With Regrets At ten in the evening, Jonathan took a break in the house where Yareth had lived before his death. Torrence and the others had already returned to Yaleview with Mabel. Jonathan had a lot of matters to attend to, but he had to postpone them due to the mourning period. Recognizing that Jonathan needed time and space, Mabel and the others decided not to disturb him. During this time, Beatrix took the opportunity to return to Lostaria to visit her master, Richard. The dim yellow glow from the lights inside the house added to the antique ambiance, a setting Yareth had grown ustomed to and preferred. He did not favor bright lights, which was why the old house had be his favorite ce. Jonathan and Bruce were sitting and chatting in the parlor. Bruce''s graying sideburns made him look exceptionally old. ¡°Mr. Jeremiah and the others are just having a hard time epting Old Mr. Harrington''s death, Mr. Lawson. I hope you won''t hold it against them.¡± Jonathan nodded and replied, ¡°Mr. Parker, don''t worry. No matter what they do, I won''t hold it against them. I''ll let it slide for the sake of Grandpa and Catherine.¡± Bruce nodded, saying, ¡°Now that Mr. Lawson is here, I believe Old Mr. Harrington can rest in peace.¡± A pang of sorrow hit Jonathan hard. After a moment of silence, he turned and asked, ¡°Mr. Parker, are there still no updates about Catherine?¡± Sorrow flickered in Bruce''s eyes. He shook his head and responded, ¡°There''s no news about her. Old Mr. Harrington has been constantly thinking about you and Catherine. It''s a pity that he didn''t get to see Catherine.¡± Jonathan clenched his fists, saying, ¡°It''s all my fault. I failed to protect Grandpa and Catherine.¡± ¡°Please don''t think like that, Mr. Lawson. How could you me yourself? Old Mr. Harrington already knew this would happen about a year ago,¡± said Bruce. A sh of deep regret and self-reproach crossed Jonathan''s eyes, but in the end, he said nothing more. Suddenly, something popped into Jonathan''s mind. He asked, ¡°By the way, Mr. Parker, how is Alicia? Is she all right?¡± ¡°She''s now pursuing her studies in Ustrana. We''ve hired a maid specifically to take care of her. She''s doing well, so don''t worry about her, Mr. Lawson.¡± Bruce paused before adding, ¡°Alicia is a very sensible child, and she also respects Catherine''s decision!¡± Jonathan nodded, then asked in detail for Alicia''s address and contact information. He had made up his mind to visit her when he was free. After all, he had promised Lucille he would take good care of her. I owe my life to the Lunar Pendant, so I must never forget her kindness. We should always be grateful to people who have lent us a hand when we need assistance. ¡°So, Mr. Parker, what other ns do you have for the future?¡± Jonathan asked Bruce again. Bruce replied, ¡°Mr. Lawson, if you don''t mind, I would like to stay here permanently. I don''t have any children, and now that Old Mr. Harrington is gone, I really don''t know what to do.¡± Jonathan nodded, saying, ¡°I feel the same way. Mr. Parker. You''ve taken care of Grandpa all your life, so now let us take care of you. Before I go, I''ll leave some money for you, so you don''t have to worry about finances!¡± Bruce was touched by his remark. ¡°Mr. Lawson, you''re indeed a kind and generous man.¡± With a smile, Jonathan said, ¡°I''m just doing what I should. If I fail to take good care of you, not only will I be unable to face Grandpa in heaven, but Catherine would also me me!¡± As the two were in conversation, a housekeeper entered and said, ¡°Mr. Lawson, Bruce, sorry to interrupt. Mr. Jeremiah and Mr. Brendan have arrived. They wish to see you, Mr. Lawson.¡± Jonathan froze for a moment before responding, ¡°Please let them in.¡± ¡°All right, Mr. Lawson,¡± the housekeeper said before leaving the parlor. Bruce turned to Jonathan with a worried expression, ¡°Mr. Lawson, if they were to identally offend you, please, you mustn''t¡ª¡± Jonathan interjected, ¡°Don''t worry, Mr. Parker, I understand.¡± Bruce''s unease lingered, prompting him to position himself slightly behind Jonathan. Jonathan allowed Bruce to assume his chosen spot. After a while, Jonathan heard the sound of footsteps approaching. He stood up and walked to the door to wee Jeremiah and Brendan. As they saw Jonathan standing before them, their gazes were overwhelmed with mixed reactions. ¡°Jon.¡± Jeremiah sounded gentle. Bruce was taken aback for a moment, wondering how Jeremiah had suddenly transformed into a completely different person. Jonathan said, ¡°Uncle Jeremiah, Uncle Brendan, pleasee in and have a seat.¡± His tone struck a bnce between humility and confidence, neither overly warm nor unweing. His courteous invitation made Jeremiah and Brendan feel even more uneasy. With everyone settled in their seats, Jonathan''s demeanor stayedposed. He inquired, ¡°Uncle Jeremiah, Uncle Brendan, what brings you here at this hour?¡± Upon exchanging nces with Brendan, Jeremiah spoke. ¡°Jon, we''ve decided to acknowledge you as the head of the family.¡± Brendan chimed in, ¡°From now on, your uncle and I will fully support you. We hope that you can put aside any unpleasantness that has urred between us. Let''s just let bygones be bygones.¡± Bruce was left speechless. He could not fathom what Jonathan had done to make Jeremiah and Brendan, who usually carried themselves with pride and arrogance, lower their stance and speak to him in such a humble tone. ¡°The unpleasantness between us is not worth mentioning,¡± Jonathan said lightly, ¡°Uncle Jeremiah, Uncle Brendan, don''t worry. No hard feelings.¡± He paused, then continued, ¡°Actually, I just feel a little upset.¡± ¡°Upset?¡± Jeremiah asked in puzzlement. Brendan, too, had a flummoxed look on his face. Jonathanughed self-deprecatingly and said, ¡°I feel sorry for Grandpa.¡± ¡°Jon, we don''t quite understand what you''re saying,¡± Brendan muttered hesitantly. ¡°Is that so? It makes sense you don''t understand what I just said.¡± Jonathan stood up and continued, ¡°I know why you came to see me today. It''s simply because I''ve killed a few big shots from the Langeton family, and you''re terrified. You''re afraid that I might kill you, too, aren''t you?¡± Jeremiah and Brendan instantly turned pale. With a trembling voice, Jeremiah asked, ¡°Did you really kill them?¡± A sharp glint shed in Jonathan''s eyes as he replied, ¡°You''re right, Uncle Jeremiah. I killed them. But do you know why I had to?¡± Bruce was momentarily stunned, but soon, a sh of approval crossed his eyes. The news was shocking, but Bruce quickly understood Jonathan''s intentions. Jonathan continued, ¡°I killed them for you, Uncle Jeremiah and Uncle Brendan. In fact, I did that primarily for Grandpa and the Harrington family''s sake. I won''t be staying here forever. Now that Grandpa has passed away, all the families will be eyeing us, trying to take us down. If I don''t take drastic measures, who will suppress them for you after I leave? Who will ensure your safety? With the death of the Langetons, everyone will know that they came to cause trouble at the mourning hall today. Who would dare to offend the Harringtons again in the future when they learned that they died right after causing a scene?¡± At this point, Jonathan cast a cold nce at Jeremiah and said, ¡°Today, you questioned Grandpa, and he passed away, feeling upset. Do you know what he was thinking before he died? I''m sure he must have been utterly down-spirited because his sons don''t understand his father! Grandpa knew a year ago that he only had one year left to live, so he arranged for Catherine and me to get married to protect you and the Harrington family. He appointed me as the head of the family, also to safeguard you all. Otherwise, who among you could handle the Langetons as it is today? It''s a pity that you people dismissed the efforts Grandpa put in as worthless. He spent his whole life protecting you, and even in death, he made arrangements for your future. But Uncle Jeremiah and Uncle Brendan, have you ever truly understood Grandpa''s intentions? I bet all this while, you just can''t wait for him to die, can you?¡± Bruce turned to Jonathan with a worried expression, ¡°Mr. Lawson, if they were to identally offend you, please, you mustn''t¡ª¡± Jeremiah and Brendan''s faces turned deathly pale. At that moment, Jeremiah''s body began to tremble. He buried his face in his hands and started to sob uncontrobly. Brendan''s eyes also turned bloodshot, his face full of shame. Jonathan''s expression remained indifferent. Whether Jeremiah and Brendan were genuinely remorseful at this moment, or they were merely putting up an act, it no longer mattered to him anymore. Jonathan stood up and dered, ¡°I''ve done what I can and even did what I shouldn''t do. From now on, you''re on your own!¡± After saying that, he strode away from the Harrington residence. Jeremiah and Brendan stood in silence, watching Jonathan walk away. After a long while, Brendan couldn''t contain his curiosity any longer, ¡°Where''s he going? Doesn''t he n to stay with the Harrington family?¡± Staring into the distance, Bruce replied, ¡°Mr. Lawson''s only intention is to protect the Harrington family. He has no desire to seize control of the family.¡± Tears still glistened in Jeremiah''s eyes as he asked, ¡°What makes you say so?¡± Bruce replied, ¡°Mr. Jeremiah, what you deem important might be insignificant in the eyes of Mr. Lawson. With his capabilities, the wealth and power he desires are within easy reach. He has no need to take over the Harrington family!¡± Some people might perceive an iPhone as valuable and important, but to some wealthy people, it was as ordinary as a bun in a bakery store. Meanwhile, Jonathan took a stroll under the night sky instead of driving. Under the vast expanse of the starry sky, he walked alone, surrounded by profound tranquility. At this moment, Jonathan buried his anger and hatred deep within his heart. When onecks strength, engaging in discussions fueled by hatred and anger is an immature act. Jonathan vowed to gradually improve himself until the day he could kill Ignatius in front of Tristan. After that, he would capture Tristan, making him kneel and apologize at his mother''s grave. He would one day repay the hatred that Tristan had sowed in his heart years ago. I''ll never forgive him. He''ll reap what he sowed! A weakling talking about kindness and forgiveness is nothing but a disy of cowardice. All things in this world are illusory and unpredictable. They are as ephemeral as dewdrops or a sh of lightning. The next day, Jonathan gathered Mabel, Aurora, Torrence, Yeverie, and Walrion. Walrion finally made it therest night. Everyone convened for a meeting at Jeff''s mansion, a ce that was tranquil and secluded. On the other hand, Jeff, a man with a jam-packed schedule, hurried off to attend to his numerous affairs. Firstly, Jonathan confirmed all his storage rings could no longer function effectively, rendering them mere collectibles now. The second matter was that Jonathan had given the Luminous Sword to Torrence. However, since the sword made traveling difficult, Torrence could not carry it everywhere. Therefore, Jonathan decided to keep it on his behalf temporarily. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. The third matter was that they had arranged for Torrence to take up the identity of a Chanaean. The fourth matter, which was also the main topic of the meeting, centered around devising strategies for reiming Eastsummer. Chapter 542 Swift Action Chapter 542 Swift Action Jonathan spoke in a deep voice. ¡°This is the number we have right now. Our entire strength lies here.¡± Mabel and her group turned their gaze toward Jonathan, waiting for him to speak. Jonathan had already perfectly demonstrated his strength in Moranta, hence gaining everyone''s admiration. Jonathan continued, ¡°Clearly, our strength still falls short of Anakin''s. Anakin has six direct disciples who are all experts. Among them is Larry who has reached Level Eight of the Immortal Stage. He wields the Golden Treasure de, and his prowess is something even I find hard to deal with. Moreover, Anakin holds the Sovereign Mirror, making him even more difficult to deal with. Not to mention the surrendered marquis and those who rely on him like the dukes and viscounts. Therefore, it''s impossible for us to directly confront Anakin.¡± Aurora suggested, ¡°Your Majesty, perhaps we can approach the eight princes and see if we can persuade them to side with us.¡± She paused, then added, ¡°After all, the eight princes wouldn''t be fond of Anakin, and you are the King chosen by our revered ancestor.¡± Upon hearing that, Walrion immediately responded, ¡°No way. The eight princes each have their own agendas now; they only care about their own territories. They would never take the risk to join us to confront Anakin. Moreover, if we were to contact them, they would probably leak our return to Anakin immediately.¡± Jonathan said, ¡°Walrion is right. We can''t rely on anyone for this matter.¡± He paused, then continued, ¡°These princes are all disunited and show no loyalty to the vampires. Once Anakin is dealt with, I''ll settle the score with them one by one.¡± Jonathan had his own ns at that moment. He was determined to firmly control the vampire force and unify them to make them his private army. That way, he would have the capability to confront Ignatius in the future. That was of utmost importance. Ignatius clearly entered the divine realm with no good intentions. Mabel said, ¡°If we can''t fight him head-on, then we must outsmart him. Jonathan, do you have any ideas?¡± Jonathan said, ¡°First of all, I can''t wait any longer. If I have to wait until my strength is enough to defeat Anakin, the golden opportunity will have passed.¡± There was a pause before he added, ¡°Our biggest advantage right now is that we are in the shadows, while Anakin is in the light. So, we can take our time and strategize.¡± Jonathan was speaking in Chanaean, so to Torrence, it sounded as if he was hearing cryptic speech. Nheless, it did not matter. When the time hade for Torrence to do something, Jonathan would inform thetter. Torrence had also spoken privately with Jonathan, so he was aware that Jonathan''s current situation was quite precarious. Torrence did not have much to say. He came to the boundless universe simply to help his friend, Jonathan. Therefore, he would not hesitate to take risks under any circumstances. ¡°What do you n to do?¡± Mabel asked. Jonathan said, ¡°I''ve had a rough n in my mind for quite some time. Killing Anakin directly would be difficult, but what if Larry were the one to kill Anakin?¡± Upon hearing Jonathan''s words, Mabel and his group were all taken aback. Nheless, their eyes soon lit up. Jonathan''s idea was simply too revolutionary. It was beyond anyone''s expectations. He was nning to have Larry, Anakin''s most powerful subordinate, kill Anakin. Larry was also the person whom Anakin trusted the most. If Larry secretly made a move against Anakin, then Anakin basically would have no chance of survival. However, there was one problem. They did not know how to make Larry kill Anakin. Walrion said in a deep voice, ¡°Larry and Anakin are sworn friends. It''s highly unlikely that he would help us kill Anakin.¡± Beatrix said, ¡°Things like friendship are not really the issue. Everyone fears death, and even if they don''t, they have a weak spot. As long as we can capture Larry stealthily without Anakin knowing, then we''re halfway to sess.¡± Jonathan said, ¡°Beatrix is absolutely right.¡± Mabel said, ¡°Eastsummer is now Anakin''s stronghold. To capture Larry unnoticed in Anakin''sir is very difficult, in fact, almost impossible. Moreover, if word gets out, Larry, our pawn, will lose his usefulness.¡± Jonathan said, ¡°So the first thing we need to do right now is to lure Larry out of Eastsummer.¡± ¡°How should we lure him out?¡± Mabel asked. Jonathan pondered and said, ¡°I haven''t figured out how to draw him out yet. But now, I have a question for you, Walrion. Do you know someone who knows Anakin and Larry the best?¡± Walrion said, ¡°Anakin is naturally prideful and paranoid, so there aren''t many who truly understand him. Rtively speaking, Prince Ocantine knows Anakin a bit more than others.¡± Jonathan said, ¡°I remember now. Prince Ocantine had been approached by Anakin before, so he had sent us a message about it, hadn''t he?¡± Walrion nodded, saying, ¡°That''s right.¡± Jonathan turned to Mabel and said, ¡°All right, Mabel. Arrange for us to get to Leyrudon as soon as possible. We''ll meet Prince Ocantine first.¡± Mabel said grimly, ¡°Jonathan, your strategy is indeed great, but Anakin is not a fool. He might guess that we intend to learn about him from Prince Ocantine. If he has already set up defenses there, our situation could be very trick.¡± Jonathan said, ¡°Leyrudon is a ce we don''t know well, but I guess Anakin wouldn''t think so much about it. He didn''t even expect us toe back. Besides, there''s an unlikely possibility of him guessing such a detailed n.¡± He paused, then added, ¡°But we still need to be extra careful.¡± Upon seeing Jonathan''s confidence and determination, Mabel decided not to say more. She suggested, ¡°We need to alter our identities and even our appearances, otherwise we''ll stand out too much.¡± Jonathan nodded and said, ¡°Everyone except for Torrence should make some changes.¡± The next day, everyone set off early. Their appearances have changed, and they now have corresponding identities. That was exactly what the Department of National Security excelled at. Before setting off, Mabel and her team made a headcount, only to find Torrence missing. ¡°Where has Torrence gone?¡± Mabel asked Jonathan. Jonathan gave a slight smile and said, ¡°He has other tasks to handle.¡± ¡°What tasks?¡± Beatrix was somewhat displeased. ¡°Can''t you tell us?¡± Jonathanughed heartily and said, ¡°It''s nothing much. You''ll know when the timees.¡± Seeing that Jonathan was unwilling to speak, everyone else decided not to press him further. At eight in the morning, everyone boarded the flight to Leyrudon, Ustrana. They arrived at Leyrudon International Airport at two o''clock in the morning in Leyrudon time. After spending a total of eleven hours on the ne and factoring in the time difference between the two ces, it was no wonder that they arrived at such an ungodly hour. The night in Leyrudon was chilly and foggy, but that did not dampen the vibrancy of the international metropolis. However, there was one problem. They did not know how to make Larry kill Anakin. The airport was brilliantly lit. Everyone quickly left the international airport. ¡°Let''s meet Prince Ocantine right now,¡± Jonathan said directly. ¡°We''ll handle this matter swiftly so Anakin has no time to react.¡± Now that everyone was following his lead, they naturally obeyed every order he gave. All of them had a pretty good understanding of Ocantine''s residence along with other information. Ocantine resided in a castle on the outskirts of Leyrudon, where the grass was lush and the scenery picturesque. The group soon arrived in front of the magnificent Ocantine Castle. Outside was a vast estate,plete with a swimming pool, a garden, fountains, and so much more. The lights inside were brightly lit, yet the main door was firmly shut. ¡°Follow me.¡± Jonathan suddenly charged forward. His figure was like a sh of lightning, and in the blink of an eye, he had sent the gate flying. With a resounding crash, the estate''s main gate shattered as it could not withstand Jonathan''s force. Mabel and the others were stunned. Jared''s way of doing things was just too barbaric. After all, the n was to infiltrate secretly. What he did was nothing near secretive. Although everyone was puzzled, Jonathan had already rushed out. Naturally, they could only follow him. Everyone, including Yeverie, quickly followed behind Jonathan. In an instant, Jonathan had his sights set on Ocantine. Ocantine was the soul of the castle, so it was incredibly easy for Jonathan to sense him. In less than three seconds, Jonathan had already arrived directly in front of Ocantine''s bedroom. As for Aurora and the others, they were there to deal with Ocantine''s subordinates. Everyone there was an expert, and their response was incredibly fast. Ocantine sensed the enemy attack just as Jonathan had him in his sight. At that moment, Ocantine was sleeping, embracing a beautiful girl from Epea. He hurriedly got dressed. Just as Jonathan barged in, a glint shed in the former''s eyes as he blocked Jonathan''s path. Ocantine was no coward; he was a Level Eight expert of the Eternal Realm. Although devoid of mana, hisbat force was incredibly terrifying. Moreover, Ocantine possessed a magical weapon, the Soulforge Dagger. The weapon was powerful and as fine as an insect''s wing¡ªa lethal weapon for killing. Ocantine swiftly drew Soulforge Dagger from the spatial ring in his hand. Without a second nce, he shed the door that was flying toward him and aimed the de''s energy at Jonathan''s forehead. This was done in one swift and terrifying swoop. The blonde girl on the bed was so frightened that she hid under the bed. The de''s energy shed like lightning, sending a chill down Jonathan''s spine. As expected from an elite fighter, Jonathan did not so much as blink. Although his skills were not as advanced as Ocantine, thetter''s attack was not that big of a deal. Jonathan had already put on his Dragon Binding Gloves. He first darted to Ocantine''s weak spot using Antelope Rhythm and swiftly grabbed the vampire prince''s waist. Jonathan''s move was incredibly vicious. However, Ocantine snorted coldly and stood still. With a swift twirl of his Soulforge Dagger, he thrust it straight into Jonathan''s spine. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. The reaction of Ocantine was incredibly swift. His movements were natural and fluid, impably smooth, without the slightest w. Chapter 543 Taking Control Of Ocantine Chapter 543 Taking Control Of Ocantine However, Jonathan was faster. The power of Level Three Immortal enabled Jonathan to realize all the ambitions of his physical actions. In other words, Jonathan''s strength allowed his body to perform any action and speed. Level Eight of the Immortal Stage was a terrifying stage, especially the power of vampires. At that level, be it in terms of the physical body or strength, they were unparalleled. However, power was just like technology. Once technological advancement reached a certain level, it would teau at that stage. For instance, it would be hard for smartphones to make any significant breakthroughs at this point in time. Thus, the difference between Jonathan and Ocantine was like the difference between a high-end Samsung phone and an iPhone. There might be subtle differences, but when a fight breaks out, it would be hard to determine the winner in a short time. However, one thing was certain. If Jonathan were to engage in a prolonged battle with Ocantine, without a doubt, the former would be defeated. At that very moment, Ocantine wielded Soulforge Dagger as if it was possessed by magical forces, making it impossible for anyone to get close. The Soulforge Dagger zipped toward Jonathan''s back, which Jonathan had anticipated. He took a step toward Ocantine''s back and immediately dodged this lethal strike. With his strike missing its mark, Ocantine immediately spun his body around. The de swirled around him, charging toward Jonathan''s chest like a bolt of lightning. Jonathan had finally realized how troublesome Ocantine was, but this time, he refused to back down. The continuous changes had left Ocantine''s weapon looking less powerful than before. Suddenly, Jonathan shot his hand out, like a long-hidden venomous snake finally seizing the opportunity to fight for life and death. In that instant, Jonathan''s hand firmly grasped the de of the Soulforge Dagger held by Ocantine. ¡°You''re asking for it!¡± Ocantine''s eyes shed with a fierce light as he violently spun his de. Jonathan''s fingers made a swift move, followed by a sudden burst. The unrivaled Soulforge Dagger was chipped. The outburst from thebination of their powers was too powerful. Jonathan crushed the fragment in his hand, then swiftly retreated. ¡°Damn it!¡± Ocantine roared in fury. After all, Soulforge Dagger was an extension of his own flesh and blood. And now, with a part of the de damaged, the integrity of its entire material waspromised. The Soulforge Dagger was essentially ruined. It was only normal for him to be enraged. Ocantine charged toward Jonathan like a bolt of lightning. With a coldugh, Jonathan let out a shockwave from his hand. The fragment shot toward Ocantine''s throat like a thunderbolt. Ocantine instinctively turned his head, narrowly avoiding the fatal blow. Meanwhile, Jonathan, with the agility of an antelope, swiftly moved to Ocantine''s left side. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Without a second thought, Ocantine once again swung his Soulforge Dagger toward Jonathan''s back. This time, Jonathan directly spiraled down into a squat, fiercely kicking out one leg. It was a simple foot sweep, yet it had the power of total annihtion. Ocantine was slightly taken aback. He had finally experienced the cunning and formidable tactics of the young man. Just then, Beatrix was the first to enter and reunited with Jonathan. Without uttering a word, Beatrix immediately summoned Imperial Wind Sword. With a tap on Imperial Wind Sword, a sh of golden light aimed straight for Ocantine''s throat. Beatrix''s Imperial Wind Sword might not be overwhelmingly powerful, but whenbined with Jonathan''s strategies, it bes an unpredictable force to reckon with. As Ocantine retreated in disarray, Beatrix withdrew her Imperial Wind Sword. Jonathan did not continue the pursuit. Meanwhile, Aurora, Walrion, and Mabel also came in. The followers of Ocantine also wanted to enter, but they were all blocked at the door. ¡°Prince Ocantine, let''s have a chat,¡± Jonathan said, gazing at Ocantine. Ocantine sensed something was amiss when he saw Aurora and Walrion. He was in a dangerous situation now that he was trapped in the room. Ocantine is a genius. At that moment, he said to his subordinates, ¡°Step back, all of you.¡± Those subordinates could not help but hesitate. Jonathan said, ¡°Prince Ocantine, I don''t want today''s events to get out. You need to quickly get someone to clean up outside and then order them not to leak any information. You should know, we are now fugitives. If you leave us with no way out, you''re also cutting off your own escape.¡± Ocantine studied Jonathan, then turned to his subordinates, particrly his trusted general Benjoaquin, and said, ¡°Ben, do as he says. Quickly restore the outside to its original state. Also, give your men strict orders to not leak a word about this matter.¡± Benjamin''s eyes held aplex expression. After a moment of silence, he said, ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± Then, he left with his subordinates to carry out their duties. Walrion turned to Ocantine and said with a cold voice, ¡°Your Highness, I believe you already know who stands before you. As a prince of the vampires, shouldn''t you be greeting His Majesty with respect?¡± Ocantine nced warily at Jonathan. He had seen Jonathan''s photo before. However, the man in the photo was quite different from the menacing Jonathan he encountered today, so the former did not recognize him immediately. Regardless, Ocantine was sure of Jonathan''s identity in the next second. Ocantine hesitated for a moment, then he knelt on one knee before Jonathan, saying, ¡°Greetings, Your Majesty.¡± Jonathan said casually, ¡°You may rise.¡± Only then did Ocantine stand. Meanwhile, the blonde girl hiding under the bed emerged, trembling with extreme fear. Jonathan''s gazended on the blonde woman. She looked incredibly enticing dressed only in a bathrobe. Of course, Jonathan was not thinking about women at that moment, but whether or not to silence someone by killing them. Given the gravity of the situation at hand, Jonathan did not want any minor mishaps to ur. A cold glint shed in Ocantine''s eyes. Suddenly, he turned around and with one swift stroke of his sword, he sent the blonde girl''s head flying. Suddenly, blood sttered everywhere. Everyone present was ustomed to life and death, so they were not frightened by the sight of the blonde woman''s corpse. However, Jonathan slightly furrowed his brows, and said in a calm tone, ¡°Prince Ocantine, you truly are nonchnt. We have a saying in Chanaea: the bond formed between a couple during intimacy extends far beyond that single night. You really are ruthless.¡± Taken aback, Ocantine said, ¡°I thought that was Your Majesty''s intention.¡± Jonathan spoke calmly, ¡°That''s right, I indeed had the intention to kill her. However, I haven''t said anything yet, and even if I did, you could still plead for her. As long as you can promise me that she won''t reveal our secrets, I don''t necessarily have to insist on killing her.¡± Ocantine immediately lowered his head in shame. Of course, whether Ocantine truly felt ashamed from the heart was indeed worth pondering. Nheless, none of that mattered; Jonathan did not care either. Jonathan frowned and said, ¡°Let''s talk somewhere else.¡± He paused, then continued, ¡°Prince Ocantine, I''m not entirely confident in your loyalty. So, I''m giving you two options now. The first is to be killed by me right here. I assume you wouldn''t prefer that. The second option is for us to inject a virus into your body. This virus is a new development in our country, and you''ll need to get a vine every year to survive. No matter how advanced your skills are, you won''t be able to get rid of this virus.¡± Ocantine''s face changed instantly. He spoke in a deep voice. ¡°Your Majesty, I am willing to serve you loyally, but can we avoid the injection of the virus?¡± ¡°If you are truly loyal to me, it makes no difference whether you get the virus injection or not. On the contrary, if you''re unwilling, it means you doubt me. If someone like you doubts me, you''re essentially a ticking time bomb by my side. So, you only have two paths to choose from¡ªeither die or get the virus injection. Think it over carefully,¡± said Jonathan. Ocantine had a conflicted gaze. After a long while, his face rxed, and he said, ¡°I''ll follow Your Majesty''s arrangements.¡± Jonathan said, ¡°All right then.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he suddenly pulled out a syringe and a vial of medicine from his bag. Next, he drew the clear medicine into the syringe, then approached Ocantine. Ocantine nced at Jonathan, his forehead suddenly drenched in sweat. Jonathan said calmly, ¡°Prince Ocantine, I know what you''re thinking. You assumed I would send someone else to inject you, and then you could seize the opportunity to take a hostage and escape. What you didn''t expect was that I would personally administer the injection. So now, you''re hesitating, aren''t you?¡± Jonathan had seen through Ocantine''s thoughts. He quickly said, ¡°I would never dare to harbor any intentions of that sort to disrespect you.¡± Jonathan smiled and said, ¡°This virus is called Virus Neen. It''s colorless and tasteless. Once injected into your body, you won''t feel a thing.¡± He paused, then added, ¡°Of course, it''s also possible that this is just tap water and that I''m only trying to scare you. If you''re brave enough, you can choose not to believe me.¡± After he finished speaking, he injected the medication into Ocantine''s arm. With that, Jonathan then said, ¡°Let''s talk somewhere else.¡± After all, a person died there. It made the atmosphere of the conversation extremely unpleasant. Subsequently, everyone left the bedroom. They then proceeded to Ocantine''s secret underground room for a discussion. At that moment, Ocantine was showing utmost respect to Jonathan. When Jonathan and his group took their seats, Ocantine received permission to sit from Jonathan. Jonathan spoke in a deep voice. ¡°Prince Ocantine, do you know what''s the current situation at Anakin''s side?¡± Ocantine immediately responded, ¡°Anakin ascended to the throne as the new King immediately after the coup two months ago. He publicly dered that you, Your Majesty, had bewitched our revered ancestor and Prince Solorel. He called you a traitor.¡± Jonathan was not surprised at all. He said, ¡°It''s a very crude trick that won''t stand up to scrutiny. But since he''s in power, no one will dare to challenge the truth behind his announcement.¡± Afterward, Jonathan said, ¡°Please continue.¡± Ocantine said, ¡°Anakin is still sending people everywhere to inquire about your whereabouts, and the Four Marquises have already pledged their loyalty to him. Moreover, Anakin has sessfully won over several dukes, and he manages the remaining viscounts strictly. His methods are very effective. Now, all the vampires in the whole of Eastsummer are loyal to him.¡± He paused for a moment, then continued, ¡°He has also seized your Protector Tower and Protector Condominium and made them his private property.¡± Chapter 544 Cannot Gain The Palm Chapter 544 Cannot Gain The Palm Jonathan didn''t feel the slightest bit of heartache when his property was taken away by Anakin. As long as Anakin was alive, the thing naturally couldn''t belong to him. If Anakin died, then the parcel would naturally be returned to him. There was nothing to fuss over. At that point, Jonathan had a general understanding of the entire vampire n''s situation. He said, ¡°As long as Anakin dies, all those dukes, marquises, viscounts, and so on will pledge their loyalty to me. They are fence-sitters without any real loyalty. Can I understand it this way?¡± Ocantine nodded, saying, ¡°You are the King, chosen by our revered ancestor. If you were to kill Anakin, there would be no reason for those below you not to obey you.¡± Jonathan asked, ¡°So, Prince Ocantine, what do you think I should do to kill Anakin?¡± Ocantine was slightly taken aback. Then, he looked at Jonathan and said in a deep voice, ¡°Your Majesty came to me first, so I presume you already have a n in mind. Whatever yourmand is now, I will follow without fail!¡± Jonathan realized then that Ocantine was a sly old fox. He said, ¡°I want Larry to kill Anakin. When the timees, we will coordinate from the outside!¡± Ocantine was taken aback. Jonathan''s idea was simply too outrageous. He said, ¡°But Your Majesty, Larry is the trusted aide of Anakin. How could he possibly do that?¡± Jonathan spoke indifferently. ¡°Haven''t you always been hesitant about whether to support Anakin and me? Yet, you''re faithfully serving me now, isn''t it? Larry''s cultivation is already on par with yours. Such an expert has long possessed his own independent personality and will. Under the threat of death, there''s nothing he wouldn''t do.¡± Ocantine was taken aback. He found Jonathan''s words so reasonable that he was left speechless! Aurora and the others stood silently beside Jonathan, watching as he masterfully orchestrated everything. Jonathan continued, ¡°I need you to do something for me now, Ocantine.¡± ¡°Your Majesty, please speak!¡± Ocantine immediately said. Jonathan said, ¡°Find a way to lure Larry over to your side and make sure Anakin doesn''t get suspicious. We''ll quietly capture Larry and then force him to work for me.¡± Ocantine was taken aback. ¡°Your Majesty, Anakin is naturally suspicious. I really don''t know how we can lure Larry over. Moreover, Anakin is easily suspicious.¡± Jonathan frowned, saying, ¡°Prince Ocantine, it seems you still have no intention of helping me. No sooner had I spoken than you immediately said it was impossible without even considering it. If you''re really this useless, I don''t see why you should continue being a prince.¡± Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Ocantine broke out in a cold sweat instantly, he said, ¡°Your Majesty, I am slow-witted. Please forgive me!¡± Jonathan said, ¡°Is this matter so difficult to handle? What does Anakin want most right now?¡± Ocantine was taken aback. A gleam shed in Walrion''s eyes as he said, ¡°What Anakin desires most is to condense the Destino Fruit, so he can break through the final stage of Immortal Stage and reach Void Divine Stage!¡± Jonathan said, ¡°Exactly. Ocantine, can''t you deliberately leak a piece of news, pretending to know the location of a Blood Lotus Destino Fruit? If so, what would Anakin do?¡± Ocantine''s eyes lit up as he said, ¡°Anakin himself wouldn''t dare to leave Eastsummer easily. He will definitely send his capable subordinate, Larry, to investigate this matter.¡± Jonathan said, ¡°Handle this matter discreetly. Make Anakin feel like he managed to get hold of this secret with much difficulty. Make him feel impatient, fearing that you might beat him to it. Make him believe that this is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity! Once a person gets excited, they tend to overlook many details.¡± Pausing for a moment, Jonathan said, ¡°Ocantine, you better understand this clearly. Right now, we are in this together. If Anakin sees through me and I end up dead, I can assure you, you won''t survive either. So, you better take this matter seriously!¡± Ocantine''s forehead was beaded with fine sweat as he said, ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. I will certainly handle this matter well.¡± Jonathan said, ¡°So now, you need to help us secure a ce to stay. It must be kept absolutely confidential, do you understand?¡± Ocantine nodded slightly. Subsequently, Ocantine arranged for Jonathan and others to stay in the secret underground room in the castle. The secret underground room was prepared by Ocantine for unforeseen needs, and its interior decoration andyout were quite impressive. There were beds and household appliances, and the floor was adorned with a carpet woven with golden threads. Once the lights were turned on, one would forget that this was a basement! After settling into the basement, it was already quitete, but no one felt sleepy yet. Ocantine had arranged for food to be served. Subsequently, Ocantine made his exit. Everyone was hungry, so they gathered around the table and began to eat. Mabel, however, was wandering around with a sandwich in her hand. Beatrix and Mabel had be very close. Unable to resist, she asked, ¡°Why are you looking everywhere?¡± With a slight smile, Jonathan said, ¡°This is her upational habit. She''s checking to see if there are any bugs around!¡± ¡°That''s right. We need to be careful about this!¡± Beatrix immediately said, ¡°Ocantine is not a good guy. He''s definitely up to no good.¡± Jonathan said, ¡°Bugs are too primitive. I just checked, and I can confirm that there are no high-tech bugs here. However, what''s unexpected is that there''s a very ingenious bug here!¡± ¡°What?¡± Mabel was taken aback. Despite her extensive experience in that field, she couldn''t find anything. Jonathan rose to his feet, making his way to the staircase on the east side. The handrail of the staircase was crafted from copper tubing. Jonathan pointed to the copper pipe on the stair railing and said, ¡°This copper pipe is an ancient sound transmission system. The words we speak can be conveyed through this pipe!¡± He paused for a moment, then said, ¡°This device has been around for a long time, so it''s not specifically targeting us. However, the fact that Ocantine deliberately didn''t warn us shows that he indeed has ulterior motives!¡± ¡°D*mn it!¡± Beatrix said, seething with anger. With a faint smile, Jonathan then said, ¡°Ocantine, I know you''re listening. Come in!¡± Not long after Jonathan finished speaking, Ocantine entered somewhat awkwardly. ¡°Your Majesty!¡± Ocantine eximed. Beatrix and the others coldly stared at Ocantine. Jonathan gave a slight smile and said, ¡°Ocantine, I think it''s unwise of you to waste your precious energy eavesdropping on our conversation. You should focus on carrying out the task I''ve assigned to you.¡± He paused, then continued, ¡°Your unease stems from doubting whether the drug I injected you with is really a virus. But let''s be honest, even if what I injected was fake, do you think we would give ourselves away in front of you? Are you insulting our intelligence?¡± Mabel and the others were indeed curious about what kind of thing Jonathan''s virus really was because Mabel had never given Jonathan a virus. Nevertheless, Mabel and her group wouldn''t be so foolish as to ask Jonathan if the virus was fake. Ocantine''s idea was simply too naive! At that moment, when Jonathan spoke out, it shattered Ocantine''sst hope. Subsequently, Jonathan dismissed Ocantine. After Ocantine left, Jonathan sneered and said, ¡°That virus is actually just soda water. I was extra cautious when I came, so I intentionally brought some with me.¡± Mabel and the others were rendered speechless. Beatrix asked, ¡°Ocantine is also a top-notch expert at Level Eight Immortal Stage. Can soda water really fool him?¡± With a chuckle, Jonathan said, ¡°If you deceive a normal person, they will go to the hospital for a check- up. If the hospital says they''re fine, they would believe it. However, deceiving Ocantine is different. He wouldn''t believe the results even if he went for a check-up. Firstly, it''s because he''s afraid of death, and secondly, his body is different from ordinary people because he''s a vampire. If you inject a person who''s afraid of death with some soda water, how could he dare to deny that I didn''t inject him with a virus?¡± Mabel nodded and said, ¡°There''s some truth to that!¡± Beatrix said, ¡°I hope you''re right.¡± Walrion, Aurora, and Yeverie, who were quietly supporting Jonathan from the side, regarded Jonathan with growing admiration. After parting ways with Solorel, the wisdom andposure disyed by Jonathan, their leader, moved them deeply and caused them to defer to him wholeheartedly. After parting ways with Solorel, Jonathan did not show any signs of fear or retreat. He bravely stepped forward, using his wisdom and strength to ovee numerous challenges! Mabel said, ¡°However, Jonathan, you promised we''d sneak in quietly, but here we are, brazenly barging in. Won''t this alert Anakin?¡± Jonathan smiled and said, ¡°If Anakin always has spies here, no matter how secretly we operate, this matter will still be leaked. If Anakin does not have spies to keep him updated at all times, that means this spy is not by Ocantine''s side. In this case, opting for a swift ambush is actually the best strategy. Ocantine can also quickly help us cover-up. Sometimes, the reason for failure in doing something is precisely because we think too much!¡± ¡°Anyway, you can always make everything sound reasonable!¡± Mabel said helplessly. Jonathan chuckled lightly. ¡°But, Your Majesty, what if Anakin really has arranged someone by Ocantine''s side? What if Anakin knows about our strategy?¡± Walrion expressed his concerns. With a faint smile, Jonathan said, ¡°Well, if that''s the case, we can only consider ourselves unlucky. We''ll have no choice but to await our deaths, then. However, I''m willing to take this gamble. I''ve always had good luck, and I believe I will win this time as well.¡± Yeverie shed a charming smile and said, ¡°Your Majesty, you have the best luck in the world.¡± She wasn''t worried at all. Having journeyed with Jonathan, she had witnessed too many of his remarkable feats. Jonathan exuded full confidence. ¡°This matter is still fraught with too much danger!¡± Mabel said thoughtfully. Then, she turned to Jonathan with dissatisfaction and said, ¡°Aren''t you being overly optimistic? We can''t always be lucky. What if something goes wrong?¡± ¡°But apart from this, there''s no better solution,¡± Jonathan said. ¡°Let''s do our best and leave no regrets. Besides, I believe that Anakin is a demon. Now that we, the embodiment of righteousness, have arrived, the demon can''t gain the palm!¡± Chapter 545 Cloud Of Suspicion Chapter 545 Cloud Of Suspicion The morning in Leyrudon was shrouded in thick fog, shrouding the entire city in an air of mystery. Images of Leyrudon all foggy, Sherlock Holmes and the like, always evoked memories of the nobility from thest century, along with those bizarre and intriguing cases in the world of Sherlock Holmes. Ocantine had set a meticulous trap by cleverly spreading the news that a Blood Lotus was blooming somewhere on River Thomas. The Blood Lotus was meticulously crafted overnight by Ocantine himself, and then discreetly ced under a hidden spot beneath the bridge of River Thomas. The photo of the Blood Lotus was soon delivered to Anakin. Ocantine received the news at ten in the morning. Anakin had quickly dispatched his general, Larry, along with the Four Marquises. Anakin''s deployment of his forces was a wise move. By keeping the key individuals at home and dispatching the Four Marquises, who were inferior to Larry, he didn''t have to worry about them disobeying his orders. If they disobeyed, they would be disowned and hunted down by Anakin. The concept was simr to how a capital need not fear its generals rebelling if it had a stable political system and a powerful army. Rebellion was a serious crime, so no one would even consider rebelling unless they were absolutely certain about it being sessful or hadpelling reasons to do so. The Four Marquises were simply apanying Larry to find out more about the issue with the Blood Lotus, so they had no reason to disobey orders. That evening, Larry and the Four Marquises arrived in Leyrudon on a private jet. Ocantine and his subordinates personally went to pick them up from the airport when they arrived in Leyrudon. In the veil of night, the private jetnded on the rooftop of the Crown Hotel. Larry was d in a silver windbreaker, his stern expression exuding an aura of authority without showing anger. The Four Marquises, too, had cold and solemn looks on their faces. Ocantine stepped forward, brimming with enthusiasm, and said, ¡°Larry, you''re finally here! I''ve been eagerly awaiting your arrival!¡± Larry didn''t dare behave arrogantly when faced with Ocantine. ¡°Hello, Your Highness!¡± Larry greeted him and paused for a moment, before continuing with a smile, ¡°Did you know we wereing, Your Highness?¡± ¡°How could I not know about such a significant event?¡± Ocantine replied. Larry''s face took on a strange expression as he said, ¡°It seems we''re a step toote, then.¡± Ocantine said, ¡°That''s not quite right.¡± He paused, then continued, ¡°Never mind, it''s hard for me to exin. Larry,e with me under the bridge and you''ll understand.¡± ¡°Your Highness, I''m afraid I don''t quite understand what you mean by that,¡± Larry said. Ocantine said, ¡°Here''s the thing. I believe His Majesty has misunderstood something. The lotus under the bridge is just an ordinary lotus. It isn''t a Blood Lotus. If it were a Blood Lotus, I certainly wouldn''t have given it to His Majesty. But, as it stands, it''s not a Blood Lotus. If His Majesty thinks I''ve taken a Blood Lotus, then I''m being used unfairly. So, you have to prove my innocence, Larry!¡± With a faint smile, Larry said, ¡°I can''t really prove it. Let''s go to the scene and see for ourselves!¡± Ocantine let out a sigh of relief. ¡°After you!¡± The group quickly left the Crown Hotel. Ocantine had already prepared three Ford cars in advance. After everyone got into their respective cars, they immediately headed toward the bridge. Leyrudon was exceptionally beautiful at night, with lights shining brilliantly everywhere. Beneath the bridge, a crimson lotus bloomed in captivating splendor. Larry then instructed a Marquis to retrieve the Blood Lotus. Holding the Blood Lotus in his hand, Larry suddenly smiled and said, ¡°This Blood Lotus has made the news and even reached the ears of His Majesty, and yet, surprisingly, no one came to admire it at night, and it has been living well in the water. What''s even stranger is that this Blood Lotus sprouted overnight.¡± He then paused and turned toward Ocantine as he asked, ¡°Your Highness, don''t you think this is quite peculiar?¡± Ocantine replied, ¡°Indeed, it''s quite peculiar. The Blood Lotus is of utmost importance to us vampires. It would be fine if this Blood Lotus grew naturally, but if someone deliberately cultivated it, then this person must know about us vampires very well.¡± As he said this, he suddenly shuddered, saying, ¡°Could it be...¡± Larry seemed to have thought of something as well. He nced at Ocantine to make sure that the prince was not pretending before asking, ¡°Could it be the remnants of old Prince Solorel?¡± By remnants, he was referring to Jonathan and his group. Ocantine asked in a deep voice, ¡°But what are they nning to do by cing the Blood Lotus here?¡± ¡°Perhaps they want to lure us over so they can attack us.¡± Larry replied solemnly and paused for a moment, before looking at the Four Marquises behind him and continuing, ¡°Maybe they want to bring you guys under theirmand to increase their strength!¡± The Four Marquises grew pale instantly. ¡°We are loyal to His Majesty. We will cut those remnants down with our swords if we encounter them!¡± they dered. Larry let out a cold chuckle. ¡°You guys had better remember what you''ve just said.¡± Ocantine said, ¡°Larry, this Blood Lotus doesn''t seem to be a real one.¡± He paused for a moment, then added, ¡°This matter is too strange. If it really involves those remnants, then you must be extra cautious! They are not easy to deal with!¡± Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Larry nodded, saying, ¡°Leave it be, then. Since there''s nothing amiss here, let''s hurry back and report our findings!¡± ¡°No way! If they really havee, then you would be walking right into their trap if you leave now!¡± Ocantine eximed. He then changed the subject by saying, ¡°Larry, you''ve traveled a long way to get here. As the host, I should at least extend my hospitality. How about this, youe and stay at my ce for the night, and I''ll escort you guys back tomorrow!¡± Larry was also extremely vignt and cautious. He took another nce at Ocantine and said, ¡°If Your Highness is willing to escort us, then pleasee to Crown Hotel with us right now. We will leave tonight to avoid any unexpectedplications!¡± Ocantine was slightly taken aback when he heard that. He seemed somewhat displeased as he asked, ¡°Do you think there''s something fishy about my castle, Larry? Are you suspecting that I''m with those remnants?¡± ¡°I didn''t say that. Those remnants aren''t foolish. They know that you and our king are the most knowledgeable and familiar with each other. That is why they chose to stir up trouble in Leyrudon of all ces. Whether they have any connection with you, Your Highness, I dare not say. However, I have to be cautious! I hope you will understand my concerns, Your Highness!¡± Larry replied nonchntly. There was a sh of anger in Ocantine''s eyes. He took a deep breath to calm himself down as he said, ¡°In that case, I won''t say any further. I''ll take you to the Crown Hotel right away!¡± ¡°Thank you very much!¡± Larry said calmly. Everyone then got into their respective cars and sped off. They safely arrived at the Crown Hotel, entered the elevator, and headed straight to the rooftop. Upon reaching the rooftop, the group found that the pilot had already passed out, and the control panel of the private jet had been destroyed by brute force. ¡°Someone really is causing trouble!¡± Larry said coldly. This rooftop was on the eighty-ninth floor of a skyscraper, from which one could see almost half of Leyrudon. At night, Leyrudon looked resplendent with colorful lights everywhere. The illumination on the overpass converged into a beautiful sea of lights. The wind was blowing strongly at night, and there was no one else on the rooftop. Larry raised his voice and shouted, ¡°I know you guys have returned, Jonathan! Well, I''m standing right here! If you have the guts, thene out and fight me fairly and squarely! Stop hiding like a bunch of cowards!¡± All they heard wasplete silence. Noticing that Ocantine was quiet, Larry turned toward him and asked, ¡°Don''t you have anything to say, Your Highness?¡± Ocantine''s voice was filled with irritation as he nced at Larry and asked, ¡°What do you want me to say, Larry? I respect you as the king''s subject, but what do you take me for? What else can I say about this? You''ll always find me suspicious no matter what I say anyway!¡± He then continued after a brief pause, ¡°How about you tell me what I should do to prove my innocence?¡± ¡°There''s no need to get angry, Your Highness! It seems we won''t be able to leave tonight, so how about we spend the night at your castle?¡± Larry replied solemnly. Ocantine said, ¡°Of course, you can stay over at my castle if you wish. However, we need to be clear about this. What if you suspect again that I''m in cahoots with them?¡± With a faint smile, Larry replied, ¡°His Majesty would me you if something were to happen to us in your castle tonight. Now, let''s get going, Your Highness!¡± Ocantine looked displeased, but he didn''t say anything in response. Afterward, the group departed from Crown Hotel and set off for Ocantine''s castle. It was smooth sailing all the way there. The moon was shrouded in darkness, and the wind was strong that night. Ocantine''s castle was located in a remote area of the suburbs. As they headed toward the outskirts, Larry told the marquises, ¡°Be alert, you guys. If those remnants decide to strike, they''ll likely choose to do so here.¡± Everyone agreed with his statement. Larry then called Ocantine, who was in the car ahead, and warned him to be careful. Ocantine''s expression grew solemn as well. ¡°I will!¡± he replied. However, their journey ahead remained smooth, and they arrived safely at Ocantine''s castle without a hitch. After the car pulled up within the castle grounds, Ocantine got out and said to Larry and the others, who had just gotten out of the car, ¡°Finally, we''ve arrived safely!¡± Larry, however, was extremely doubtful. ¡°These remnants wouldn''t do something without a reason. What they have done so far can''t simply be to confuse us!¡± ¡°Regardless, we are a lot safer within the castle! Security is tight here, so it''s not easy for anyone to break in,¡± Ocantine replied. ¡°Let''s hope so!¡± Larry said. Subsequently, everyone entered the main hall of the castle. ¡°You guys must be hungry, I''ll arrange for dinner to be made!¡± Ocantine suggested. Larry declined Ocantine''s kind offer by saying, ¡°No need; it''s gettingte, so we should rest now.¡± ¡°Very well, then. I will have someone make the arrangements for your lodging!¡± Ocantine said. ¡°Thank you very much!¡± Larry replied, his tone cool and indifferent. Chapter 546 Confession Made Under Torture Chapter 546 Confession Made Under Torture One could feel the warmth and coldness of human emotions through Larry. Ocantine still remembered the time when Anakin had yet to be the emperor. Back then, Larry was incredibly respectful around him. Nowadays, although Larry still politely addressed Ocantine as ¡°Your Highness,¡± anyone could tell that Larry didn''t take him seriously at all. Ocantine couldn''t help but feel a chill in his heart. He began to wonder if siding with Jonathan would be a wise move. However, he wasn''t sure if Jonathan could really defeat Anakin. Ocantine truly had no confidence in Jonathan at all. He knew all too well how powerful Anakin was. Not only was Anakin extremely suspicious, but he was also exceptionally sharp and intelligent. Anakin was truly as cunning as a fox, and an incredibly powerful one, at that. Given Jonathan''s current strength and experience, Ocantine believed there was no way he could defeat Anakin. Even so, Ocantine had no choice. Now that he was on Jonathan''s side, he had to do his best to assist Jonathan. Naturally, Ocantine was just as sly and cunning. A man like him would never take sides casually. He always tried to remain neutral, which was how he managed to live freely as a prince in Leyrudon, completely unconcerned with who wins or loses. That was the ultimate way of living for Ocantine. Due to Jonathan''s sudden arrival, however, he was forced to make a choice. Ocantine arranged for Larry and hispanions to rest in the guest rooms. Larry had a room to himself, while the Four Marquises shared another. Both rooms were right next to each other. Not wanting to be the one to assign rooms for Larry, Ocantine had asked Larry in advance how many rooms he would need. While Larry had failed to learn the wisdom and courage of Anakin, he did manage to pick up on Anakin''s suspiciousness and aloofness. Therefore, Larry would surely grow suspicious if Ocantine were to decide on their lodging arrangements. There were plenty of rooms at the castle. Being four adult men, the Four Marquises would need at least two rooms. However, due to theck of three adjacent rooms, Larry selfishly had the Four Marquises squeeze into a single room instead. Later that night, Larry and the Four Marquises have already fallen asleep. Ocantine met up with Jonathan and others in the secret underground room. Naturally, Jonathan and the others did not sleep a wink. Everyone watched as Ocantine approached. ¡°How did it go?¡± Walrion was the first to ask. Ocantine said, ¡°Larry is very suspicious. He''s currently staying in a room all by himself while the Four Marquises are staying together in the next room. Causing amotion will surely alert the Four Marquises.¡± After a moment of contemtion, Jonathan said, ¡°Leave the Four Marquises to me. There''s no need for you guys to hold back, so just focus all your efforts on capturing Larry.¡± Mabel was taken aback and said, ¡°How can you take on the Four Marquises alone? Moreover, we have to subdue Larry without anyone noticing. If the Four Marquises find out that we have made our move against Larry, then Anakin will start to suspect Larry even if he makes it back!¡± With a faint smile, Jonathan replied, ¡°I know what I''m doing. You guys just focus on your tasks!¡± Seeing Jonathan''s confidence, everyone else didn''t feel it was their ce to say much more. The group quickly left the secret underground room and stealthily headed toward the guest rooms, where Larry and the Four Marquises were sleeping in. Everyone began to practice fetal breathing to show no signs of hostility. That way, it would be difficult even for people like Larry to sense any danger. Only when everyone was about to enter the room, could Larry and the others truly sense the danger. Jonathan, all by himself, gently pushed open the door to the guest room. As soon as he entered, the Four Marquises immediately sprang up. ¡°Who''s there?¡± Pike of the marquises asked sternly. The four of them brandished their des, which shone menacingly as an aura of murderous intent filled the room. However, they were stunned when they caught sight of Jonathan. Pike was an old acquaintance, who had once sworn allegiance to Jonathan in front of Solorel. As such, he felt somewhat embarrassed and awkward when he realized they were all old acquaintances. Among them was the marquis Reichlin, whose spatial ring was snatched by Jonathan. The Dragon Binding Gloves, too, belonged to Reichlin. Before they could even react, however, the sounds of a fierce battle came from next door. Jonathan shed them a faint smile in response. ¡°You shouldn''t havee, Your Majesty,¡± Pike said in a deep voice. Although they recognized Jonathan, they did not lower the knives in their hands. Jonathan said, ¡°There''s no need for you guys to feel conflicted. I understand that it''s unlikely for you to follow me right now, and I don''t intend to have you guys do so for the time being either. I won''t hold you guys ountable even after I kill Anakin and reim my throne. You guys are the tinders of the vampire race, so you guys cannot die!¡± The four of them were suddenly taken aback, finding themselves at a loss for words for a moment. One could easily imagine how the four were gued with conflicting emotions. ¡°I have a talisman from Chanaea in my hand. Once applied, it will iste all noise in the room. What you guys need to do now is to act as though you know nothing about this. This talisman will end up in Larry''s possession, and he will then pass it over to Anakin. By then, Larry will be under my control, but Anakin will start to suspect you guys. What I intend to do is to have Larry kill Anakin. Do you guys understand?¡± Jonathan continued. ¡°If you guys truly respect Prince Solorel, then it would be best for you guys to follow his wishes. After all, you guys were entrusted to me by Prince Solorel, and I don''t want to take this to the bitter end with you guys!¡± he added after a brief pause. At this point, the Four Marquises understood Jonathan''s strategy. After exchanging nces, they finally nodded in agreement. Jonathan let out a sigh of relief before turning around and leaving the room. Larry''s room had gone quiet the moment Jonathan stepped out the door. Although Larry was highly skilled, Ocantine had always been superior to him. Moreover, he had the assistance of Beatrix and Mabel, so this oue was expected. Larry was knocked out cold, and found himself in an secret underground room by the time he woke up. The light was blindingly bright inside the secret underground room. Larry, who was usually arrogant, was in a state of disarray with his hair messy and his clothes all disheveled. He was forced to kneel on the ground, and the person sitting in front of him was none other than Jonathan himself. Beside Jonathan were Beatrix, Mabel, and Yeverie. Walrion and Ocantine were holding Larry down. That was what Larry saw as soon as he opened your eyes. When Larry saw Jonathan, a sharp glint shed in his eyes, followed by a sinister smile. ¡°So, it''s you, my Adorable King! I can''t believe you''re still alive! What a surprise!¡± ¡°I don''t know if I''m adorable, but I do know is that you''re definitely not going to enjoy whates next!¡± Jonathan replied with a faint smile. He paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°I know you''re a formidable opponent, Larry, so there''s really nothing much for us to discuss here. Right now, all I want is to toy with you for my own amusement!¡± Jonathan then picked up the gasoline that had been prepared in advance, covered Larry''s face with a wet rag, and pinched Larry''s cheeks as he poured the gasoline into his mouth. Continuously pouring gasoline into someone''s mouth was a brutal method of interrogating prisoners. To breathe, one would have to open their mouth. The moment they did that, the gasoline would enter their stomach. Even if Larry could hold his breath, Jonathan would pinch his cheeks to let the gasoline flow into his mouth. Larry immediately began to struggle intensely. This feeling is absolutely unbearable! It''s worse than any form of physical torture with knives and guns! After a while, Jonathan stopped his actions, removed the wet rag, and asked with a smile, ¡°How do you feel, Larry?¡± ¡°I''ll f*ck your mother!¡± Larry eximed. Jonathan then continued to pour the gasoline into Larry''s mouth. Larry was struggling with all his might, but he simply couldn''t break free. Jonathan then removed the wet rag once again, his eyes crinkling with amusement as he asked, ¡°How''s that, Larry? Do you see how nice I am treating you? I''m not disfiguring your face, nor am I leaving any scars on your body. I have another one hundred and eight methods to make you suffer so much you''d wish for death, and yet, you will not be able to die. We''ll try them all tonight. After all, you have a strong body, so you won''t die so easily anyway.¡± ¡°What do you want?¡± Larry asked angrily. This time, however, he didn''t dare use any profanities. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°What do I want?¡± Jonathan shed him a smile as he continued, ¡°For now, let''s not talk about what I want. You just insulted my mother, which has upset me deeply, so bow your head three times to quell my anger!¡± There was a cold look in Jonathan''s eyes when he said that. His mother was his boundary, and he wouldn''t tolerate anyone insulting her. ¡°I''ll...¡± Larry was about to curse at Jonathan again, but managed to hold his tongue at thest second. He then turned his head and ignored Jonathan. Jonathan shed him a faint smile. ¡°You did the right thing by refusing to bow, because it wouldn''t be fun if you did. Can you guess what I''m going to do next?¡± Jonathan asked with a mischievous smile. Larry remained silent. ¡°The axiry nerve is one of the most sensitive areas to pain in the human body. Ordinary people would be in unbearable pain with just one hundred and ten volts, but you''re a superhuman, Larry. I wonder how much voltage you can withstand,¡± Jonathan continued. He then brought out the tools he had prepared in advance. The wire was connected to a storage battery. It would electrocute Larry to death if too strong a current is really used. As tough as his physical body was, it had its limitations. Larry could have the strongest body in the world and would still die if the torture was too intense. Jonathan aimed the two iron spikes directly at Larry''s armpits. Walrion and Ocantine also put on rubber gloves that insted electricity. They had everything prepared well in advance. ¡°Ah!¡± Larry let out an ear-piercing scream. Everyone''s hearts raced as they watched on. The fact that even someone as powerful as Larry could scream so miserably showed just how terrifying the pain must be. Jonathan ignored Larry''s screams and continued shocking him with electricity three times in a row. After the third shock, Larry rolled his eyes back and foamed at the mouth. Larryy on the ground and pleaded weakly, ¡°No, please! I''ll bow! I''ll bow!¡± Jonathan then ceased the torture and said with a faint smile, ¡°This is hardly any fun. I have prepared many tools that I haven''t used. You should hold on a bit longer!¡± Larry looked at Jonathan with eyes full of fear. Without uttering a word, he stood up and bowed his head three times. ¡°Am I still adorable?¡± Jonathan asked Larry seriously. ¡°You...¡± Larry fell silent. ¡°Haha! Are you itching to say I''m twisted?¡± Jonathan said. That was indeed what Larry was thinking, but he didn''t dare say it out loud at the time. Chapter 547 Masterminding Strategies Chapter 547 Masterminding Strategies "Larry, you see, I respect you. Even though I''ve hit you, there''s not a single mark on you," Jonathan said nonchntly. Larry turned to Jonathan, his voice bitter as he said, "I understand what you''re implying. You want me to betray His Majesty!" Walrion said angrily, "Anakin is nothing but a traitorous viin, he''s not a King at all." However, Lawson chose to ignore Walrion. Jonathan also raised his hand to signal Walrion not to continue on this topic. Johnathan said to Larry, "Let''s put it this way, you''re a sensible man. I''m giving you two options. The first one is that I torture you to death. I presume you wouldn''t want that, would you?" Larry said, "But I can''t betray Anakin!" At this moment, he dared not utter "His Majesty" again. Johnathan said, "There''s nothing that cannot be betrayed; it depends on whether it''s worth it. I have a poison here that takes three days to take effect. As long as you help me kill Anakin within these three days, I''ll give you the antidote when the timees, and also a substantial sum of money to let you disappear and start anew!" Johnathan continued, "When the timees, we will cooperate with you." "This n of yours is insane!" Shock shed in Larry''s eyes as he said, "It''s impossible for me to kill Anakin. I can''t even if I wanted to!" Larry kept shaking his head. Johnathan replied, "Everyone has to make some effort for their own life. We have to take risks, and so do you. You are the closest person to Anakin, even if you can''t kill him, it''s enough if you can seriously injure him." Larry still shook his head. "I can''t!" For Larry, this was indeed a very tormenting and indecisive matter. So his reaction was quite normal for Johnathan and his team. If Larry had rashly agreed, then they would have been the ones to harbor doubts! Johnathan said, "I understand this is hard for you. But you''re not a child, nor are you an impulsive teenager. So, you should think about whether it''s worth dying for Anakin. If you die, how long will Anakin grieve for you? A person only has one life. Once you''re gone, you''re gone. This isn''t a game, you can''t just die and respawn!" Subsequently, Johnathan took out the poison and threw it in front of Larry. "It''s up to you if you want to eat it or not. Will you choose to take the poison, take a gamble, or would you prefer I kill you right now?" Jonathan asked. Larry remained silent. Everyone was looking at Larry. After waiting for a while, Johnathan said, "It seems you are indeed loyal to Anakin. Well, considering your loyalty, I''ll grant you a swift end." With that, he struck a blow toward Larry''s head! "Hold on!" In that instant, Larry broke out in a cold sweat, truly as if his soul was about to flee his body! At that moment, Larry truly felt as if he had walked the line between life and death. "What''s the matter?" Johnathan''s face was impassive. Larry picked up the poison pill and dered, saying, "I''m willing to cooperate with you!" With that, he swallowed the pill. This so-called poison was actually not poison at all, but merely baking soda pellets. Johnathan knew very well that with Larry''s constitution, he could suppress and neutralize any real poison given to him. So, the only option was to give him this harmless substance. Once consumed, Larry wouldn''t notice anything, but it would make him paranoid! Johnathan chose not to disclose the origin of the poison. He believed that no one would dare to gamble with their life and question the authenticity of the pill. One could say, Johnathan was indeed a gambler. He was a gambler with audacious courage! Moreover, he always managed to win every bet. After taking the poison, Larry turned to Johnathan and asked, "Can I stand up now?" Johnathan gave a slight smile and said, "For these three days, we arerades. Of course, you can stand up." He personally helped Larry to his feet. Seeing this, Walrion and the others also breathed a sigh of relief. Such a challenging task was actually aplished under Johnathan''s nning. Everyone couldn''t help but admire Johnathan''s wisdom and courage. However, at this moment, Larry said, "But you''ve made a bigmotion capturing me today. I''m afraid the Four Marquises are already aware. If they go back and report this to Anakin, I''m worried he might start suspecting me!" Johnathan said casually, "Aren''t you the one Anakin trusts the most?" Larry couldn''t help but feel a touch of bitterness. He said, "Anakin never truly trusts anyone completely!" Johnathan said, "I''ve anticipated your concerns. Here, I have a spell for you. Take it back to show Anakin, and just tell him you found it posted on your door when you woke up in the middle of the night. This spell was crafted by The Destino of Chanaea. Anakin should be able to discern its origin. When the timees, you shouldn''t say much. Anakin, upon receiving this spell, will naturally start suspecting that the Four Marquises have been turned by me. He will grow suspicious of them but won''t be overly cautious around you." "Does this spell really have such an effect?" Larry couldn''t help but ask. Johnathan casually remarked, "This spell does have some effect, but it''s not as miraculous as it seems! However, Anakin is not very familiar with the spell, so deceiving him won''t be an issue!" Mable was aware of this spell. Indeed, it was Johnathan who had asked Jeff to make it. Larry said, "But the marquises already know that you''ve sought me out, they..." "You don''t need to worry about them," Johnathan said. "They''ll turn a blind eye. If we fail, they be our enemies. But if you seed in killing Anakin, or even severely injuring him, they will be our allies!" Mabel couldn''t help but admire how Johnathan had really thought through every step and every detail. His considerations were very meticulous. Subsequently, Johnathan added, "We will follow you to Eastsummer after you return. When you''re ready to take action, we''ll be waiting outside Dietrich Castle. As soon as you make your move, we''ll coordinate and work together." Larry nodded, saying, "All right. I will do my best." Johnathan nodded and said, "This is for your own good, I hope you value your life!" After he finished speaking, he added, "We have prepared a set of clothes identical to yours. You should take a bath now to get rid of the smell of gasoline on you so that Anakin doesn''t smell anything suspiciouster." Larry nodded in response. Afterward, Prince Ocantine took Larry and left the secret underground room. At this very moment, Larry resembled a defeated rooster, no longer carrying his previous air of arrogance. Prince Ocantine looked at his defeated look, feeling absolutely delighted inside! After Larry and Prince Ocantine left, Mabel and Beatrix were quite worried. Beatrix asked, "Isn''t this going too smoothly for us? Can this guy really handle Anakin?" Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Walrion was also very worried, saying, "Indeed, what if he intends to make a move but is seen through by Anakin?" Mabel said, "Things are going so smoothly that it feels abnormal. Do you think Larry might be up to something?" With a smile, Johnathan said, "We''ve alreadye this far, so let''s not overthink things. Apart from doing our best, let''s just leave the rest to fate!" He was quite an optimist! Mabel said, "Don''t you think that Larry ispletely untrustworthy?" Johnathan said, "What''s so unbelievable about that? There''s no one who isn''t afraid of death." He was taking things lightly. Subsequently, Johnathan halted everyone from continuing the conversation. He said, "There''s no point in discussing this matter any further. At this stage, we have no choice but to plow ahead; there''s no turning back. I believe that my luck will see me through this!" Mabel said in a deep voice, "Johnathan, I know that all along the way, you''ve always relied heavily on your luck. But there''s an old saying in Chanaea, ''the same person can cause the sess or failure of a matter'', meaning you can''t rely too much on your luck! I''m afraid that one day you might stumble over your own luck!" Johnathan rolled his eyes instantly, saying, "I don''t really appreciate that remark. It''s as if you''re implying that my survival up to this point is due solely to luck, and I have no other merits." "That''s not what I meant. I just feel that we should be more careful with this matter!" "We have no other way to go. Things havee to this point and the odds are low. We can only charge forward. Only the bravest person will emerge victorious in a fierce battle!" Seeing Johnathan''s unwavering conviction, Mabel sighed and chose to remain silent. Beatrix sighed and said, "Forget it, Johnathan, we''ve put our lives in your hands. We can die, but you need to be a bit more cautious. Make sure our deaths have meaning!" Johnathan spoke seriously, "No one will die here!" It was gettingte at this time. Everyone primarily felt that things had gone too smoothly, but they couldn''t find any ws. In the end, they all thought they might be overthinking it and should ce more trust in Johnathan. It must be said, Johnathan''s calmness and steadiness greatly boosted everyone''s confidence. That night, everyone rested, and naturally, there was no conversation. The next morning, Prince Ocantine graciously offered his private jet for Larry and his group to return to Eastsummer. Larry and the Four Marquises all each had their own axe to grind, yet they understand each other without explicitmunication. After Larry and the others left, Prince Ocantine also came to see Johnathan. "Isn''t everything going a bit too smoothly?" Prince Ocantine asked. Johnathan was somewhat irritated. He addressed Prince Ocantine and the others and said, "You may think everything is going smoothly, but do you know how much work and preparation I''ve put into this? There''s no such thing as effortless sess. This is a matter of life and death, and my life is on the line too. I wouldn''t gamble with my own life, let alone yours!" Prince Ocantine was suddenly at a loss for words. He actually felt a bit ashamed, thinking that he had indeed overthought things. Mabel and the others remainedpletely silent. "When are we setting off for Eastsummer?" Prince Ocantine asked Johnathan. Johnathan said, "Set up a covert channel and make our way to Eastsummer as soon as possible. When Larry is ready to take action, we will proceed ordingly by coordinating our efforts both internally and externally." At this moment, Johnathan was absolutely confident! Chapter 548 Schemes Chapter 548 Schemes The weather in Eastsummer was always clear. Even if it rained, the sky would still clear up quickly. Periwinkle Eastsummer Lake remained as pristine and beautiful as ever. That city was a haven for tourists and leisure seekers, boasting both the bustling vitality of urban life and the refreshing air of the mountains. The government of Eastsummer spared no effort in protecting the ecological environment of the city. That city was a popr destination for many newlyweds to spend their honeymoon. Jonathan''s choice of Eastsummer as his base was not without careful investigation and consideration. Moreover, there were many Chanaean people and Chanaean restaurants in Eastsummer. Therefore, it wouldn''t be difficult to adapt to the living environment there. Larry arrived in Eastsummer by noon that day. The first thing he did upon returning to Eastsummer was to meet Anakin. Inside Dietrich Castle, Anakin met with Larry in the pce. That ce was originally inhabited by Jonathan, but after he was driven out, it naturally became the residence of Anakin. Anakin ordered everyone to withdraw. Even the Four Marquises were not summoned. ¡°Your Majesty!¡± Larry immediately knelt on one knee. Anakin said, ¡°Get up and talk. What''s the situation?¡± With a sneer, Larry said, ¡°Your Majesty, just as you suspected, this whole matter is the doing of Jonathan and his remnants. They have indeed returned.¡± Anakin asked, ¡°What is his cultivation level now?¡± Larry said, ¡°I can''t be certain, but it should only be around the Third or Fourth Level of Immortal Stage!¡± With a coldugh, Anakin said, ¡°He''s still a useless piece of trash!¡± Larry said, ¡°Your Majesty, you truly are a master strategist. As expected, Jonathan is indeed nning to use me to assassinate you.¡± Anakin said, ¡°This is their only way out. As soon as I heard about the Blood Lotus, I knew there was a plot involved. If there really was a Blood Lotus, how could Ocantine possibly let the news leak out!¡± Larry said, ¡°I''m fortunate to have taken the Panacea Pill you gave me. With this pill, I was immune to all poisons! Jonathan gave me a poisoned pill, and he now thinks he has me under his control.¡± Anakinughed heartily and said, ¡°That guy is so full of himself, yet he doesn''t realize he''s as stupid as a pig!¡± Then, Anakin asked, ¡°So, what''s his next move?¡± Larry said, ¡°He wants me to assassinate you within three days. Even if I can''t kill you, I must try to injure you severely. Then, he will coborate with me from outside!¡± ¡°He sure has a good n!¡± Anakin sneered repeatedly. Larry said, ¡°Jonathan also gave me a spell, which he said can iste all sounds. He mentioned that while they were hunting me, they had already ced this spell outside the rooms of the Four Marquises. Therefore, he wants me to bring the spell back to make you suspect that the Four Marquises have already betrayed you!¡± Anakin took the spell given by Larry, studied it for a moment, and said, ¡°This spell is indeed a bit peculiar!¡± He paused, then added, ¡°This brat is indeed very cunning, and his ns are well thought out. He took into consideration that I trust youpletely, and if anything unusual happens, I will only suspect the Four Marquises. Who would have thought that he actually nned to use you!¡± With utmost respect, Larry said, ¡°This brat is adept at scheming and thinks highly of himself. But in your presence, Your Majesty, he is nothing more than a joke!¡± With a faint smile, Anakin said, ¡°Indeed, he is a worthy opponent, but he''s still too immaturepared to me!¡± Larry also chimed in agreement. Although Larry appeared cold and arrogant in front of others, he was extremely cautious around Anakin. Back when Anakin was not yet the king, he could hang out with Anakin like they were brothers. Ever since Anakin ascended to the throne, Larry had been particrly mindful of his conduct. From that, it was clear that Larry was no fool but rather a cunning old fox! Since Larry had earned Anakin''s trust deeply, if he maintained a kind and amiable front in front of others, winning the public''s affection, would Anakin still be able to tolerate him? After an ancient king had initially seized control of the realm, his most trusted subject had to embezzle and monopolize the fertilends intentionally. In the end, themon people brought theirints before the ancient king. Upon hearing that, the ancient king was, surprisingly, overjoyed. That was just the way it was! ¡°Your Majesty, what do you n to do next?¡± Larry cautiously asked Anakin. A glint shed in Anakin''s eyes as he said, ¡°You secretly get in touch with them. Once they''ve arrived, tell them that you''ve severely injured me. At that time, I''ll create some noise and sounds of fighting within the pce. You then pretend to escape with serious injuries. Afterward, I''ll have people chase after you. At that point, you rendezvous with Jonathan and his party, and after a round of fighting, our people will retreat inward. Once we''ve lured Jonathan and his party in, we''ll close the gates and trap them inside! This time, we absolutely cannot give them another chance; we must capture all of them in one fell swoop. After you pretend to be injured, seize the opportunity to strike!¡± ¡°Your Majesty, that''s a brilliant n!¡± Larry immediately buttered Anakin up enthusiastically. That evening, Jonathan and his party arrived in Eastsummer. Larry managed to get in touch with Jonathan. Over the phone, Larry said, ¡°Your Majesty, your brilliant scheme has fooled Anakin. He is now filled with suspicion toward the Four Marquises!¡± Jonathanughed heartily, saying, ¡°That idiot. Haha!¡± Unbeknownst to Jonathan, Anakin was also listening in on the side as the speakerphone on the mobile phone was turned on. Upon hearing Jonathan called him an idiot, Anakin fumed in anger. However, he could only endure it for now. A cold glint shed in his eyes as he muttered under his breath, ¡°You fool. You''ll realize how ipetent you are tomorrow.¡± After ending his call with Jonathan, Larry felt a bit awkward as he said to Anakin, ¡°Your Majesty, this Jonathan is so full of himself. He''s practically asking for death! He previously tormented me endlessly at Ocantine''s ce. When we catch him tomorrow, I beg you to let me take my revenge.¡± With a cold sneer, Anakin said, ¡°Of course. I intend to make this arrogant fool suffer a fate worse than death!¡± That night, Jonathan and others were secretly hiding in a small inn. That night was incredibly peaceful! Unable to contain her curiosity, Mabel asked Jonathan, ¡°Where is Torrence?¡± Jonathan said, ¡°He will arrive by tomorrow morning.¡± Mabel said, ¡°How could he bete for something so important? What on earth has he been doing?¡± With a smile, Jonathan said, ¡°That''s a secret that can''t be divulged!¡± Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Mabel was at a loss for words. On the evening of the second day, Larry and Jonathan agreed to prepare for action. Torrence reported in that morning, and Jonathan gave him Luminous Sword. Everyone set off on time in the evening, heading toward Dietrich Castle. Although Mabel and the others felt uneasy, they chose to remain silent. It was time for action, and further questioning Jonathan would be pointless, only serving to disrupt the morale of the troops. Under cover of night, Jonathan led his men on a swift march toward Dietrich Castle. After experiencing so many things, it felt like a time loop. On such a night, everyone returned to the Dietrich residence, much like when Anakin raided the residence previously. Today, it was as if Jonathan and Anakin had swapped ces. However, could Jonathan really defeat Anakin this time? On Jonathan''s side, no one had the confidence to win. On the contrary, Anakin waspletely confident in taking down Jonathan and his group. Anakin was not the least bit worried about dealing with Jonathan and his group; the concept of losing was foreign to him. His only concern was that some of Jonathan''s group might slip through the and escape. He was determined to take out Jonathan and his entire crew in one fell swoop! Once Jonathan died, Anakin could finally let go of his concerns. He could then rule as the king without any worries, and his reign would be truly legitimate. That night was as dark as spilled ink, concealing a silent murderous intent. Jonathan and hispanions had already arrived and were lying low outside the castle. Just then, a signal emanated from the castle. Then, a mor arose, soon followed by the sounds of fighting. All that was apanied by Anakin''s furious roars. ¡°Larry, how dare you betray me? I will kill you!¡± Anakin bellowed like a wounded beast. ¡°Did we seed?¡± Mabel and the others eximed joyfully. ¡°Should we charge?¡± Beatrix asked. ¡°Charge!¡± Jonathanmanded, simple and direct, leading the charge himself! Everyone immediately followed behind, rushing in like bolts of lightning. The castle''s estate gate was directly kicked down by Jonathan. ¡°Who''s there?¡± The vampire guard on duty immediately shouted. Everyone immediately took action, knocking the guard out in an instant. They were all vampires, so they didn''t wish for excessive ughter. Upon entering the estate, figures could be seen everywhere. The first one to appear was Larry, covered in blood, his hair disheveled, fleeing in utter disarray. Immediately following, the second strongest subordinate under Anakin, Kelvin, led several other experts tounch an attack. Anakin also staggered out, his body drenched in blood. Both parties were finally having a face-off. ¡°Attack!¡± Jonathan gave themand, his voice fierce andmanding. Larry hid behind Jonathan and the others. Both sides were engaged in battle! After Jonathanmanded his men to attack, he didn''t rush forward. Instead, he turned around and asked Larry, ¡°How are you? Are you okay?¡± Sneering inwardly, Larry said, ¡°Your Majesty, Anakin took a hit from me. His injuries are severe, and he''s definitely done for. However, he managed tond a hit on me too, so I''m afraid I can''t assist you anymore.¡± ¡°Take a good rest!¡± Jonathan said to Larry, ¡°Don''t worry. You''ve done me a great favor tonight. I won''t forget your contribution.¡± As he spoke, he patted Larry on the shoulder. Naturally, Larry couldn''t dodge, as doing so would give him away. He gave a slight smile, allowing Jonathan to pat his shoulder. But in that instant, a powerful force suddenly surged from Jonathan''s hand. It was like a current of electricity rushing toward him. As Larry was about to resist, Torrence pierced him with a sword from behind, leaving Larry on the verge of death. Torrence and Jonathan were oldrades-in-arms, so their cooperation was exceptionally tacit. As soon as Jonathan made a move, Torrence followed suit. ¡°You...¡± A look of surprise and fear shed in Larry''s eyes. He couldn''t understand what was happening at all. Subsequently, Jonathan and Torrence ignored Larry and directly charged Anakin. Anakin was in the midst of attacking Aurora when he suddenly saw Larry being killed, which left him greatly shocked. At that moment, Jonathan and Torrence had already arrived in front of Anakin. Chapter 552 A Phone Call From Catherine Chapter 552 A Phone Call From Catherine After Jonathan returned to the ancient castle, Mabel and Beatrix retired to their rooms to rest. Torrence and Walrion went out to take care of some business. There were many things that needed Walrion''s attention. Torrence also wanted to do more to enrich himself. Moreover, there was no barrier in theirmunication, so they stayed together all the time. As for Aurora, she always stayed inside the ancient castle because she was Jonathan''s personal bodyguard. Yeverie was a guard responsible for Jonathan''s daily life. Aurora, on the other hand, was in charge of Jonathan''s safety. Everyone was responsible for different things. The operation of the vampires was then well-organized. Jonathan''s Protector Tower remained vacant, with nomercial ns in progress. Jonathan, being swamped with work, had no time to attend to it. Meanwhile, Ocantine called to express his concern and wanted toe over to congratte Jonathan in person. Jonathan tly refused, saying there was no need for it. As for these princes, Jonathan had no intention of controlling them. It would also be difficult to do so, as each of these princes had high cultivation levels. If he ever showed a desire to manipte them, it would certainly lead to chaos. Hence, there was no need for that. Jonathan felt as if he was the central monarchy himself. As long as the central monarchy became increasingly stable, he wasn''t afraid of them disobeying him in the future. Late that night, Jonathan was filled with excitement. He couldn''t even remember thest time he truly savored the taste of a woman. With Lynn, Rhiannon, and Yeverie, at most, they had shared a kiss. That was hardly enough to quench his thirst. He was a man full of vigor, and his libido was at its highest. Not having a suitable woman by his side was truly unbearable. After Jonathan returned to the pce, Yeverie immediately asked him, ¡°Your Majesty, would you like to take a bath? Should I prepare the bath for you?¡± With a chuckle, Jonathan suddenly whispered teasingly into Yeverie''s ear, ¡°I want to take a bath with you!¡± Yeverie''s cheeks flushed red as she said, ¡°I will go and prepare for you!¡± After she finished speaking, she turned around and left with two female vampire guards. Jonathan found it amusing. But more than anything, he grew increasingly excited about the wonderful night ahead. Before long, a female guard came forward and said, ¡°Your Majesty, you may go and bathe now.¡± Jonathan nodded. Living a pampered life could make onezy after a few days. More importantly, these perks were all pleasures brought about by power. Once a person possessed such power and reveled in it, it would be difficult for those without great resolve to resist its allure. They would be reluctant to let go of their power, even resorting to unimaginable actions to pursue it. Individuals would normally have the desire for power, the desire for wealth, the desire brought about by the allure of the opposite sex. Indulging in these desires appropriately could indeed be a form of pleasure. However, when onecked self-control, one would be deeply trapped and unable to extricate oneself. Most people in the world,rgely because they had not truly experienced such desires, or had only gotten a taste of it, could hardly maintain control. In fact, many people with great willpower found it hard to extricate themselves once they became addicted to gambling. The same could be said for those who were addicted to having power. Although tycoons would often lose their fortunes, they merely couldn''t control their urges and desires. In gambling, one would always lose. The only way one could be victorious was by walking away from their desire to gamble. For those who wished to turn the situation around, victory would lie in resisting this desire. Otherwise, they would only sink deeper. Jonathan was a rare individual who could control his own desires, which often led him to be more sessful than others. Moreover, he had a clear understanding of the essence of things. At that moment, Jonathan was hopeful, wishing to share a romantic bath with Yeverie. However, upon reaching the bathroom, Yeverie was nowhere to be found. Jonathan nced at the two female guards. Despite their striking beauty, he was certain he couldn''t choose either of them. Jonathan knew well enough that Yeverie was such a shy girl. There was no way she could handle taking a romantic bath with him as soon as he arrived. Seems like we''ll have to take it slow! At that moment, Jonathan went into the bathroom to take a bath by himself. In the bathroom, the bath towel, pajamas, and so on, even the underwear, were all prepared. Jonathan wasfortably bathing in the bathtub, thoroughly enjoying himself. The venttion system was excellent, so there was no chance of feeling dizzy or suffocated while bathing. However, just as Jonathan was halfway through his bath, the female guard outside suddenly said, ¡°Your Majesty, your phone is ringing.¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± Jonathan asked loudly. ¡°Catherine!¡± the female guard responded. Jonathan was suddenly filled with inexplicable joy. He leaped out of the bathtub, stark naked, and opened the door to grab the phone. He then returned to the bathroom and answered the phone. Jonathan was overwhelmed with emotion, but just as he was about to speak, he suddenly found it very difficult to do so. After a long while, he finally called out, ¡°Catherine.¡± Soon, the voice of Catherine rang out. ¡°Jonathan.¡± Her voice remained cool and devoid of emotion. Upon hearing her tone, Jonathan felt an even deeper pain in his heart. He was at a loss for words, ming himself for his inability to protect her. He felt guilty toward Catherine. ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Catherine could sense something off about Jonathan''s mood over the phone. She then asked, ¡°Don''t you like it when I call you?¡± Jonathan was taken aback, suddenlying to a realization. It seems like Catherine''s personality will never change. This is just her way of speaking, and she isn''t holding a grudge against me! After he realized that, his mood greatly improved, and he quickly said, ¡°Like it? Of course, I like it. I was worried you were still mad at me!¡± ¡°What are you ming yourself for?¡± Catherine asked, puzzled. Jonathan was taken aback once more. He then let out a slightugh and said, ¡°It''s nothing.¡± After a pause, he asked, ¡°Where are you now?¡± Catherine said, ¡°I''m in Divine Realm. This time I came back with my master. My master will stay here for three days, so I wanted to ask if you could youe back to Divine Realm? I want to see you!¡± ¡°Of course, I can!¡± Jonathan was genuinely excited this time around. He said, ¡°I''lle to you right away. Wait for me.¡± ¡°Oh, wait. No!¡± Jonathan continued, ¡°I''m quite far from you. It will take me at least ten hours to get there. You don''t have to wait for me!¡± ¡°I''ll wait for you, Hubby!¡± Catherine suddenly said. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. The way she addressed him made Jonathan''s heart melt. He felt that hearing that word from Catherine was an incredibly blissful experience. In fact, he was so happy that he thought he would be willing to die immediately with joy. Back then, Jonathan thought he would never truly fall deeply in love with someone in his lifetime. He once believed that his marriage to Catherine was merely a diplomatic arrangement. He never imagined that he would love Catherine so deeply. After hanging up the phone, Jonathan quickly got dressed. Next, he left the pce and called Walrion. ¡°I want to go to Lostaria right now, immediately, without dy. Arrange it for me!¡± Jonathan said. Hearing the urgency and determination in Jonathan''s voice, Walrion simply responded, ¡°All right!¡± Although it might be challenging, Walrion had already established a firm footing among the vampires, so it was not impossible for him to arrange a private jet to send Jonathan to Lostaria. After ending his call with Walrion, Jonathan immediately went to find Beatrix and Mabel. The two women were roused by Jonathan''s urgent knocking on the door. ¡°What happened? Why are you in such a rush?¡± Both women were puzzled. Jonathan turned to Beatrix and Mabel. ¡°I''m heading to Lostaria now. Are youing with me, or are you taking tomorrow''s flight?¡± Beatrix asked curiously, ¡°Didn''t you say you didn''t have a private jet to Lostaria?¡± ¡°Not at first, but Walrion came up with a solution,¡± Jonathan answered. Mabel curiously asked, ¡°You never mentioned wanting to go to Lostaria before. Why the sudden rush to get there now?¡± Beatrix also said, ¡°Exactly. Why are you acting so strange?¡± Jonathan seemed very excited when he said, ¡°Catherine called me. She''s going to stay in Lostaria for three days!¡± Beatrix and Mabel suddenly came to a realization. Both of them knew about Ignatius'' excessive actions in the past, and they were aware of Catherine''s hardships, and even more so, they understood how painful it was for Jonathan. Now that Jonathan could finally see Catherine, they both could deeply empathize with his feelings. Just then, a call came in from Walrion. ¡°Your Majesty, the private jet is ready. I wille to pick you up!¡± said Walrion. ¡°Why all the fuss? Just tell me where you are. I''lle find you!¡± Jonathan said. Right away, Walrion gave Jonathan the address. Jonathan asked Beatrix and Mabel, ¡°How about you two?¡± ¡°Nonsense. Of course, we''re going with you. Why would we waste our tickets?¡± replied Mabel. At that moment, the trio prepared to depart. Aurora then approached them when they were leaving the ancient castle. ¡°Your Majesty, where are you going?¡± Aurora asked. She was concerned about Jonathan''s safety, which was her duty, so she naturally needed to ask that. Jonathan then said, ¡°I have urgent business to attend to in Lostaria!¡± ¡°I will apany you!¡± Aurora immediately said. Jonathan was taken aback. He immediately said, ¡°No need. I have some personal matters to attend to!¡± Aurora said, ¡°My duty is only to protect you. I will not interfere with your personal affairs!¡± ¡°It''s not convenient for you to go!¡± Jonathan said. Aurora insisted, saying, ¡°When it''s inconvenient, I will naturally step aside!¡± She paused for a moment, then said, ¡°Your Majesty, this is my duty. Please don''t put me in a difficult position!¡± ¡°I can take care of my own safety. That''s settled.¡± Jonathan made the decision firmly. Shortly after, he quickly left with Beatrix and Mabel. Aurora was helpless, and she could only watch him leave. Afterward, the group of four quickly got in the car to meet up with Walrion. That evening, Jonathan and his threepanions took a private jet straight to Lostaria. Torrence decided to stay in Eastsummer. Jonathan waspletely consumed by the excitement of seeing Catherine, so much so that he completely forgot that, back in Eastsummer, in the ancient Dietrich Castle, there was a girl named Yeverie waiting for him with a heart full of joy. Yeverie had already decided to give herself to Jonathan. She felt shy about taking a bath with him. However, she had already bathed herself and was waiting for Jonathan in his bedroom. Chapter 553 Joyful Reunion Chapter 553 Joyful Reunion Yeverie had been waiting in Jonathan''s bedroom for some time, but he did not show up. Finding it strange, she subsequently left. Yeverie found two female guards and asked them, ¡°Where is His Majesty?¡± ¡°His Majesty received a call from someone named Catherine, and he left in a hurry,¡± the guard replied. Yeverie shuddered. She remembered Jonathan mentioning that he had a wife named Catherine. At that moment, Yeverie could not suppress the searing heartache that surged within her. All along, she had been avoiding this issue, but the reality was brutally harsh. In reality, I amount to nothing at all. I don''t even have the right to feel heartbroken, angry, or jealous. That''s what truly hurts the most! At that moment, Jonathan hadpletely forgotten about Yeverie and everybody else. In his eyes and his heart, there was only Catherine. Jonathan was not exactly a bad person, but he certainly did not fit the traditional definition of a good one either. To put it nicely, he was very straightforward. Bluntly, however, he was rather heartless. He had a soft spot for every beautiful woman, yet he can be incredibly heartless. He charmed them with sweet words and tender affections, but he can also detach himselfpletely in the blink of an eye without so much as a trace of longing for them. The women like Amber, Jessica, and Rhiannon still harbored feelings of longing and inner ripples of unrest for him. However, thoughts of them rarely flickered in Jonathan''s heart. That was how ruthless Jonathan can be. At three in the afternoon in Lostaria, Jonathan and his group overcame the jetg and finally touched down. Jonathan never pondered the question as to why the Divine Emperor would suddenly descend upon the Divine Realm. At that moment, Catherine was all he cared about. The private jetnded at Lostaria International Airport. Catherine was already there to pick Jonathan up in her car when he stepped out of the airport. She was driving a fiery red Ferrari. As Jonathan and hispanions exited the airport, they immediately spotted Catherine standing beside a Ferrari under the blinding sun. She was dressed in a white shirt and jeans, and her long hair cascaded over her shoulders. It was a lovely sight of luxury cars and beautiful women. Though Catherine''s attire was simple and elegant, her innate beautyplemented it so perfectly that anyone who so much as nced at her would exim in awe and proimed her a fairy-like beauty. Catherine immediately drew the attention of countless people around her just by standing there, causing them to stop and gape. Some could not even resist taking photos. However, no one dared approach, possibly because the sight of the Ferrari and such beauty was intimidating enough to make any ordinary person reconsider. Jonathan finally met Catherine in the flesh. He strode forward. Usually aloof, Catherine finally revealed a hint of a smile at the corner of her mouth. Jonathan marched briskly up to Catherine with his gaze fixed on her. Catherine returned his gaze. Though it had only been a few months, everything had changed beyond recognition for Jonathan. Thus, he pulled her tightly into his embrace and held her as if he feared she would vanish the moment he loosened his grip. Catherine sensed Jonathan''s anxiety. She understood his love for her. At that moment, feeling an unusual sense of fulfillment herself, she, too, held him tightly. The hearts of the spectating crowd standing by shattered at that moment. So, the goddess is already taken. ¡°I''m sorry. I''m so sorry,¡± Jonathan whispered softly into Catherine''s ear. That incident had forever cast a shadow over Jonathan''s psyche. As long as Ignatius remained alive, this shadow would never be dispelled. Catherine understood Jonathan''s intentions all too well. Remaining silent, she patted Jonathan on the back to tell him wordlessly that all was well. After a long while, Jonathan remembered that Beatrix and Mabel were still behind him. He pulled apart from Catherine, then turned his gaze toward Beatrix and Mabel somewhat sheepishly. Beatrix and Mabel simply shared a gentle smile. They could understand Jonathan''s emotions and were touched by the affection between the two. However, Jonathan soon found himself in an awkward situation: Catherine was driving a Ferrari, and a Ferrari can only seat two people. Catherine was not one to consider other people. ¡°Beatrix, Mabel, please take this car and head back,¡± Jonathan suggested. Catherine''s eyebrows furrowed slightly, but she did not say anything. As reluctant as she was, she had to obey Jonathan. Mabel and Beatrix were tacit enough. Theyughed. ¡°We can just take a taxi. You and Catherine have much to catch up on. Don''t worry about us.¡± Jonathan did not say another word. He turned to Mabel. ¡°Please exin things to Lah for me.¡± What he actually meant was that he wanted Mabel to exin Catherine''s rudeness. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. After all, Mabel knows what Catherine is like. ¡°Don''t worry,¡± assured Mabel. Then, Jonathan and Catherine departed by car, with Jonathan at the wheel. Indeed, mastering diplomacy is an art in itself. However, that was for normal people. Catherine had always been cold and aloof, so she was an exceptional case. After Jonathan left, Mabel turned to Beatrix. ¡°Catherine has always been different from others. She is blunt with everybody, including Yareth, who raised her.¡± She paused, then added, ¡°However, Catherine''s attitude toward Jonathan is an exception. I suppose Jonathan must have given a lot for Catherine.¡± Beatrix gave a light smile. ¡°Don''t worry, I don''t mind. That''s who she is. Perfectly understandable. Even if she isn''t like this, I still wouldn''t mind considering how much you and Jonathan love her.¡± She paused for a moment to chuckle, then went on, ¡°Jonathan has always been adies'' man, and has rarely cared so much about a woman. Catherine is indeed special to him.¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± Mabel concurred with anotherugh before adding, ¡°That''s how I know very well that one could only have a tonic rtionship with Jonathan. There could never be anything slightly romantic, or any woman who falls for him will only be asking for trouble.¡± Beatrixughed heartily. ¡°There aren''t many women who can think as clearly and wisely as you do. This fellow is destined to be a womanizer as he loves to flirt around. What a detestable guy.¡± ¡°Let''s drop this. I can''t go to the Divine Realm with you anyway,¡± said Mabel. ¡°Come with me to book the flight and hotel, then you can return to the Divine Realm.¡± ¡°Great!¡± Beatrix said before adding, ¡°Don''t be in such a rush to leave today. I want to take you around Lostaria for a couple of days after I meet Master. How does that sound?¡± Mabel declined. ¡°There is still much to attend to back home. We''ll have plenty of opportunities to meet again in the future. Let''s do it another time!¡± Seeing Mabel''s firm intention to leave, Beatrix did not force her. ¡°All right, then!¡± Meanwhile, Jonathan drove off with Catherine back to the Divine Realm. He did not say much throughout the journey. He drove with one hand with the other never letting go of Catherine''s soft hand. After a good while, Catherine suddenly asked, ¡°What have you been busy withtely?¡± Jonathan gave an enigmatic smile. ¡°It''s a bitplicated and somewhat magical. How about I exin it to you in detail tonight?¡± Though Catherine was just asking casually, she nodded her agreement. ¡°All right!¡± The journey seemed particrly short for Jonathan as they arrived at the Divine Realm surprisingly quickly. As Jonathan and Catherine were both members of the Divine Realm, they passed through without any hindrance. At present, Jonathan had attained the third level of the Immortal Stage and was fully qualified to be promoted to the rank of master given the level of his cultivation. However, there was still the formality of asking for it from Richard. With regards to Catherine, however, Jonathan was no longer sure about her current level of cultivation. Though Catherine was not a master of the Divine Realm, her status surpassed any of them because she had be the direct disciple of the Divine Emperor, who often walked by his side. That honor was beyond the imagination of ordinary people. The Divine Realm looked the same as it always was. Then, Jonathan and Catherine decided to drop by Sunny Condo. The ce was spotlessly clean, but Yuna was not there. From what they heard, she was off traveling the world and enjoying life. She might even consider dating an ordinary person as, after all, she was now free to. Simon, along with Leslie and Elijah, were also absent. Ever since Lah dered that she was going to Eara Gate, there had been no further word from her. Jonathan and Catherine returned to their bedroom and found everything in perfect order. Even the quilt had been regrly put under the sun, which filled the entire room with a sunny fragrance. As soon as they entered the bedroom, Jonathan pushed Catherine onto the bed, then kissed her lips. Catherine gazed steadily at Jonathan. She did not close her eyes, nor did she resist. Jonathan gave a slight smile. ¡°Shouldn''t you close your eyes when I kiss you?¡± ¡°I want to look at you,¡± Catherine answered. Without further ado, Jonathan continued his assault. After a passionate kiss, it felt as if he had melded Catherine into his very bones. Jonathan was finally satisfied. He turned to look at Catherine, whose face had already turned rosy. ¡°I swear to never let you suffer any humiliation or harm again, Catherine as long as I still draw breath,¡± Jonathan murmured into her ear. Catherine nestledfortably in Jonathan''s arms. ¡°I can protect myself, and I will protect you too.¡± Jonathan simply gave her a smile. The two of them were tender with one another. Though they had not done more, Jonathan already felt like he owned the whole world. After a long while, he said, ¡°By the way, Catherine, the Divine Emperor has suddenly descended upon the Divine Realm. Is there something going on?¡± ¡°I''m not entirely sure myself,¡± Catherine answered. ¡°I just vaguely remember Master mentioning something about the impending Great Tribtion, with the demons rising as one. As the power within the Divine Realm is too weak, he returned to enhance the strength of several masters.¡± Jonathan was taken aback. ¡°Can one''s strength be enhanced through external forces?¡± he asked. ¡°Master is capable of anything,¡± Catherine said proudly. ¡°If he says it can be done, then it can be done!¡± Despite her aloof nature, there was a hint of admiration for her master in her words. Upon reflection, Jonathan realized it made sense. The Divine Emperor is divine for a reason. What couldn''t he achieve? Moreover, it seemed that the strength of several masters had indeed waned. Even he was bing stronger than them. Jonathan only wondered to what extent can the Divine Emperor enhance the strength of those masters with his intervention. That was something he was very curious about. Chapter 554 When Enemies Meet Chapter 554 When Enemies Meet After spending two hours with Catherine, Jonathan realized with a start that it was already six in the evening. Mount Frallein was beautiful at that hour, and so was the sky. The setting sun and the evening glow, melded together, filled the air with an indescribable fragrance. With the lull of the evening breeze, it brought him even more joy and peace. Though Jonathan was reluctant to leave Catherine, he knew that he was obligated to visit his master, Richard, upon his return. Thus, he took her by the hand and told her, ¡°Let''s pay our respects to Master, Catherine.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he paused, realizing that something about his statement seemed a bit strange. In the past, Richard obeyed the great Emperor of Chanaea, Lance, and took them under his wing as his disciples. However, since Catherine had be a disciple of the Divine Emperor, she was now considered an equal to Richard. So, it''s impossible for Richard to be Catherine''s master again! What Jonathan found peculiar was that since Richard was his master, Catherine could be considered Richard''s junior, yet she was his wife. D*mn, this rtionship is messed up. Catherine nodded. ¡°All right!¡± Though she never truly regarded Richard as her master, but since Jonathan wanted to pay his respects, she was obligated to heed Jonathan''s wishes no matter how reluctant she was. Since Jonathan had mentioned it, he could not very well take it back. He was not sure if it was appropriate to bring Catherine along to meet Richard at this juncture. After careful consideration, however, he thought there was not anything disrespectful about taking Catherine to pay Richard a visit. Thus, Jonathan and Catherine left Sunny Condo. Before long, the couple arrived at Chard Hall where Richard was. Naturally, the guards protecting Chard Hall did not stop Jonathan; instead, they ushered Jonathan and Catherine inside. Chard Hall looked as it always had: its surfaces were smooth as mirrors, radiating an aura of solemn dignity and grandeur. Subsequently, another staff member inside went to notify Richard. The sound of footsteps approached after a short while before Richard and Beatrix came into view. Apanying Richard was an unfamiliar man, who appeared to be in his thirties, somewhat short in stature, with an honest and solid appearance. Jonathan quickly stood up, ready to speak, but Richard stepped forward and addressed Catherine, ¡°What a pleasant surprise to see you here, Catherine. I apologize for not receiving you earlier. I hope you won''t take it amiss!¡± Jonathan was taken aback. Catherine, too, rose to her feet. She met Richard''s gaze and said, ¡°You are too kind, Richard.¡± Her words were somewhat cold, but that was just the way she was. Jonathan suddenly felt how strange it was to hear the salutations they were addressing each other with just when he was about to address him as Master. Not having the time to mull that over, Jonathan sank into a bow before Richard and said, ¡°Master!¡± Richard smiled. ¡°I just heard from Beatrix about your situation, Jonathan. Bravo,¡± he said. Jonathan hurriedly put on a look of modesty. ¡°You tter me, Master.¡± Richard continued, ¡°Let me introduce you to your senior, Gregory Casey.¡± ¡°Greetings, Gregory,¡± Jonathan said with respectful formality. Master Richard has three existing disciples, two of whom had gone out to travel. It seems that the second eldest has now returned. Gregory did not disy the slightest sign of arrogance toward Jonathan. Instead, he offered a friendly smile. ¡°Your reputation precedes you, Jonathan. I now see that you live up to it, indeed.¡± ¡°You tter me, Gregory,¡± Jonathan hastily replied. After exchanging pleasantries, they promptly took their respective seats as hosts and guests. Then, a server brought a pot of strong coffee. Richard began, ¡°You came back at the right time, Jonathan. I see your cultivation has reached a level that even I find hard toprehend. Fortunately, I can make an appeal to Master Gideon on your behalf, then arrange a seat for you within the Divine Realm. A seat worthy of a master!¡± Jonathan inclined his head. ¡°Thank you, Master!¡± Bing a master in the Divine Realm was an offer he would never refuse. With the many entanglements within the Divine Realm, it was impossible for him to remain detached. If he were to be a master, however, his status would be elevated, making his actions much more convenient. Richard gave a faint smile. Then, they continued to exchange pleasantries, uttering words that were neither here nor there. The entire situation was nowpletely different with Jonathan and Catherine''s return. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Jonathan''s cultivation level and Catherine''s status were factors that made it impossible for Richard to maintain his supremacy before those two. Though Jonathan was highly respectful toward him, even Richard felt the change in their interaction. That was Richard''s psychological transformation. Jonathan had initially wanted Richard to observe Sovereign Mirror, but Gregory was present. As he had only just met Gregory, Jonathan was not sure if he could fully trust thetter, so he decided to delve into a discussion with Richard in private. When it was over, Richard announced, ¡°It must have been tough for you and Catherine to have finally met, Jonathan. You should go get some rest. I won''t keep you any longer.¡± Jonathan and Catherine then stood up to take their leave. The sky was alreadypletely dark when they emerged from Chard Hall. A bright moon hung high in the sky. The entirety of the Divine Realm was bathed in a hue of silvery gray. It was around half past seven in the evening. For city dwellers, the nightlife had not even begun at this hour. Therefore, it was unlikely that Jonathan and Catherine would just retire for the night. Aware that Catherine enjoyed drinking at bars, he offered, ¡°Let''s look for a bar and have a drink!¡± At this point, whenever Catherine was with Jonathan, she was always willing and content, finding joy in every moment, no matter where they go or what they do. Thus, Catherine said enthusiastically, ¡°Yes, please!¡± ¡°Let''s go then,¡± said Jonathan, starting up Catherine''s Ferrari. Without further ado, he sped off, leaving the Divine Realm in his dust. With soft music ying from the Ferrari''s radio, it made for an enchanting night. Half an hourter, Jonathan and Catherine arrived at a street filled with bars. After casually picking one of them, they went inside. This particr bar was serene; its whole ambiance was the epitome of tranquility and softness. The lighting emanated an aura of ambiguity. This ce evoked the image of a ss of aged wine and the gathering of a few friends chatting away. Also, it could have been a ce where lovers whisper sweet nothings to one another or where young boys and girls experience the first stirrings of love. It was a lovely ce. Jonathan and Catherine took a seat in the corner, then ordered whiskey and vodka respectively. ¡°Where were you and the Divine Emperor, Catherine?¡± Jonathan could no longer contain his curiosity. Slightly taken aback, Catherine said apologetically, ¡°Master doesn''t like me talking about his affairs.¡± Jonathan immediately expressed his understanding, saying, ¡°Hmm, I get it.¡± He hugged Catherine, allowing her to lie quietly in his arms. That''s all it takes. Why the need for so many words? ¡°By the way.¡± Jonathan suddenly recalled something. ¡°Grandpa passed away a while ago.¡± Catherine nodded. ¡°I know. I saw it the moment he departed.¡± Jonathan was surprised. ¡°You did?¡± ¡°I can see you,¡± Catherine told him, ¡°but you can''t see me. Master and I were in a faraway ce. Feeling sorry for my misfortunate, he cast a spell for me which allowed me to see everything.¡± Jonathan understood at once. Suddenly, Catherine gripped Jonathan''s arm. A single teardrop glistened in her eye. ¡°My world only consisted of you and Grandpa back then, Jonathan. Now, it''s only you. Please, promise me you''ll never abandon me?¡± Jonathan felt a pang of heartache. It was then that he understood, despite Catherine''s usual indifference towards Yareth, that she actually held a deep affection for the old man in her heart. Otherwise, she would not have agreed without hesitation to marry him, a stranger, just because Yareth had asked her to. ¡°Even if somebodyes for my life and asks me to abandon you, I will never give you up,¡± Jonathan dered, ¡°No one can make me leave you in this life!¡± Catherine settledfortably into Jonathan''s arms. Just as the couple were quietly enjoying a rare moment of tranquility, two unexpected guests entered suddenly. Jonathan felt a sudden chill in that instant. His hair stood on end, and his pupils dted. The neers were both old acquaintances of Jonathan''s. One of them was dressed in pure white. He looked handsome and elegant, like a noble prince stepping into the mortal world. This man exuded an air of luxury. It was none other than Ignatius. Standing next to Ignatius, in the meantime, was Gabriel. Gabriel was able to walk normally again. His legs, which Jonathan had shattered, had no chance of recovery. Now, however, he appearedpletely unharmed. Gabriel was walking beside Ignatius with a look of reverent awe. These two were clearly there for Jonathan; they headed straight toward him and Catherine. With a glint of hostility in their eyes, it was in that they were enemies meeting face-to-face. Catherine knew Ignatius, and to her, it was an acquaintance etched in her bones. Never before in her life was she pushed to the point where she wished she could kill herself. It was a time when she was unable to live as she wished, nor could she die as she desired. Jonathan stood up suddenly. He could handle any other adversary he had crossed paths with ease, strategize calmly, and maintain control of himself. Yet, Ignatius'' appearance effortlessly shattered hisposure into oblivion. Jonathan''s eyes turned blood red. Catherine also leaped to her feet. Ignatius gave them a slight smile. ¡°It doesn''t seem like you''re happy to see me, Jonathan.¡± Jonathan took Catherine''s hand. ¡°Let''s go, Catherine.¡± Catherine nodded. The couple began walking toward the door. shing a cool smile, Ignatius immediately stepped in front of Jonathan and hispanion. ¡°Why the rush to leave, Jonathan?¡± he asked with a leer. ¡°It''s not often that we get to meet. Surely we could at least sit down for a drink?¡± He paused, then turned to Catherine. ¡°Isn''t that right, Catherine?¡± With a sudden movement, Jonathan grabbed Ignatius by the cor. ¡°You''re asking for trouble, Ignatius!¡± he roared. Ignatius burst into heartyughter. ¡°Yes, I am courting death, so please, Jonathan, do me the favor of sending me on my way. I''m standing right here, the one who nearly took your woman, the one who fatally wounded your grandfather which led to his tragic death. Why won''t you kill me?¡± Chapter 555 Understanding Something Chapter 555 Understanding Something Naturally, Jonathan could not kill Ignatius. The first reason was his incapability to do so. The second reason was that both parties were now beings of Divine Realm, with Divine Emperor overseeing their conduct and having the strict rules of Divine Realm toply with. He simply couldn''t make a move against Ignatius. However, at that instant, Jonathan had nowhere to vent his anger as Ignatius deliberately provoked him. Ignatius looked at Jonathan with a yful, provocative gaze. Jonathan''s eyes zed with fury, but he was unable to make a move. At that moment, a cold glint shed in Catherine''s eyes. She suddenly stepped forward and thrust her palm at Ignatius''s chest. With a loud thud, Ignatius staggered back three steps. Blood trickled from the corner of his mouth, yet his face was lit up with a radiant smile. ¡°Excellent, the disciple of Divine Emperor is the first to break the rules of Divine Realm by attacking a fellow member. I wonder how Divine Emperor ns to deal with this?¡± Ignatius burst into heartyughter. After he finished speaking, he turned his gaze to Jonathan and said, ¡°My dear Jonathan, I am about to meet Divine Emperor now and report this matter to him. What do you think Divine Emperor will do? It''s quite amusing to think about it.¡± After he finished speaking, he turned around and walked away. ¡°Stop right there!¡± Jonathan immediatelymanded. He knew that matter would be troublesome, so he couldn''t help but shout. Ignatius turned around with a smile on his face. He said, ¡°If you kneel and grovel at my feet to beg for forgiveness, I might consider not reporting to Divine Emperor. Even though Divine Emperor is omnipresent and oversees everything, as long as we don''t report, there will be no cause for concern. Without a cause, Divine Emperor won''t investigate!¡± Jonathan was instantly furious. How could he possibly kneel to Ignatius? Even if it killed him, he would never do so. ¡°Oh, it seems like it''ll be difficult to convince you to kneel. That''s fine. As long as you report to Divine Emperor and request a duel with me on the Heavenly Tribunal, we can consider this matter settled,¡± said Ignatius. ¡°Don''t you hate me to my core? I''m giving you a chance to fight me to the death!¡± ¡°I''ll challenge you to a duel!¡± Catherine suddenly dered. ¡°You?¡± Ignatius nced at Catherine, then said, ¡°All right, that works! I''m actually curious to see, if I personally kill you, Divine Emperor''s direct disciple and my dear Jonathan''s beloved wife, what would Divine Emperor do? And what would my useless elder brother do?¡± After he finished speaking, he turned to Gabriel beside him and asked, ¡°Gabriel, don''t you think this is quite amusing?¡± Gabriel gave a light smile and said, ¡°It''s really fun!¡± Ignatius and Gabriel were brimming with smugness. Although it seemed like they were there to annoy Jonathan, their actual intention was to push Jonathan to the brink of desperation. And it was at that moment that the silent Jonathan suddenly erupted with rage. With a sudden burst of energy, he unleashed the full power of the Great Sage Force Field, charging at Ignatius like a bolt of lightning, unleashing Rolling Thunder Punch right off the bat. The fist''s power was vast and boundless, its momentum unstoppable and apanied by the thunderous roar of lightning! The current Jonathan, at the Third Level of the Immortal Stage, had reached an unimaginable level of cultivation. Especially since all his mana had been converted intobat force, the might of his punch was incredibly terrifying. However, it was a pity that Jonathan encountered Ignatius today, who was at the Third Level of the Void Domain Stage. Both Ignatius and Gabriel were surprised. Jonathan actually dared to make a move? Could it be that he no longer values his life? Amid the crisis, Ignatius and Gabriel felt a bone-chilling killing intent in the punch. At that moment, Ignatius'' figure suddenly flickered, using Shadow Step to dodge Jonathan''s thunderous punch effortlessly! Subsequently, Ignatius appeared behind Jonathan. With a swift grasp, he miraculously caught hold of Jonathan''s cor. However, at that moment, Catherine also made her move. With a swift motion, Catherine thrust her palm at Ignatius'' back! As she made her move, the surrounding maic field stirred, carrying a strange power that suddenly reached Ignatius'' back! Ignatius was slightly taken aback, sensing that the palm strike from behind was not to be taken lightly. Immediately, he gave up his attack on Jonathan. With another swift movement, he dodged Catherine''s strike. The two sides finally ceased their attacks temporarily. Ignatius looked at Jonathan in confusion and said, ¡°Are you tired of living?¡± With a coldugh, Jonathan said, ¡°Ignatius, since you leave me no way out, let''s fight and settle this here and now.¡± Ignatius furrowed his brows. He would never stake his life against Jonathan there. If luck wasn''t on his side and he was killed by Jonathan and Catherine there, it would simply be his own misfortune. However, if he managed to injure those two, he wouldn''t be able to justify himself to Divine Emperor. If he killed them, his own death would also be inevitable as Divine Emperor would not spare him. Hence, that fight could not drag on. ¡°Catherine, we''ll join forces to kill this b*stard here today,¡± Jonathan said in a deep voice. ¡°Even if Divine Emperor executes us, it''ll be worth it.¡± Catherine nodded, her eyes revealing a spine-chilling murderous intent. She wasn''t just putting on a show for Jonathan. She truly nned to kill Ignatius. Catherine felt no trace of fear or hesitation. Ignatius understood that despite his profound mana, Catherine''s cultivation was currently unfathomable to him, and Jonathan''sbat force was also exceptionally strong. If those two were to fight him with all their might, he would be caught up in a tight spot, either. The crux of the matter was that Ignatius didn''t want to engage in a fight with those two there. He wouldn''t benefit from the oue regardless of whether he won or lost. The situation between the two parties reached a stalemate. After all, Jonathan was Jonathan. Although he was momentarily driven to irrationality by Ignatius'' attitude, he quickly regained his intelligence and wit. What does Ignatius fear the most? He fears a situation where he''ll perish with his enemy! At that moment, Gabriel spoke up. ¡°Young Master, I believe today''s events are simply a misunderstanding. How about we just let it slide?¡± Ignatius then turned to Jonathan and said, ¡°How about we pretend what happened never took ce?¡± That was exactly the effect Jonathan wanted. He nodded and said, ¡°You can get lost now.¡± A sh of anger crossed Ignatius'' eyes, but in the end, he suppressed his fury. He and Gabriel turned around and left! A deep sense of humiliation shed in Jonathan''s eyes after he watched the duo leave. He yearned to ept Ignatius'' challenge to a duel on the Heavenly Tribunal to y thetter with his own strength. However, he knew he was no match for Ignatius. The gap in their abilities was too vast. From their brief encounter just now, Jonathan realized that he stood no chance against Ignatius. Right now, all he could do was bear with it. Even if it meant enduring beyond his limits, that was the only thing he could do. ¡°Let''s get going too!¡± said Jonathan. Catherine nodded slightly. Afterward, the two left the pub. Once they got in the car, they drove off. Unable to hold back, Catherine asked Jonathan, ¡°Why didn''t we join forces to kill Ignatius just now? He murdered my grandpa. I must kill him.¡± Jonathan suddenly hit the brakes. After stopping the car, he turned around to face Catherine. Jonathan said, ¡°Catherine, I want to kill Ignatius even more than you do, but we can''t right now. Firstly, we aren''t capable of killing him. Secondly, even if we could, we would be breaking Divine Emperor''s rules. By then, even if you are Divine Emperor''s disciple, if Tristan is relentless, Divine Emperor will have to act ording to his own rules. I don''t think it''s worth it for us to risk our lives for that b*stard. I don''t want to die, and I especially don''t want you to die. I want to be with you forever in the future, do you understand?¡± The expression on Catherine''s face finally softened. She gave a smallugh and said, ¡°I understand now.¡± Then, Jonathan continued to drive. Half an hourter, the two returned to Divine Realm. Then, they went straight back to Sunny Condo! After a tiring day, Catherine went to the bathroom to take a bath first while Jonathan stayed in the bedroom. The bathroom was located within the bedroom, so Jonathan could hear the sound of running water. However, at that moment, he wore a somber expression. Jonathan kept thinking back on the punch he unleashed to kill Ignatius earlier in his mind. That Rolling Thunder Punch earlier was packed with all my power and aura, and it was absolutely invincible! My momentum had already locked onto Ignatius! But in that instant, Ignatius didn''t even rely on his magic item, yet he was able to dodge my attack casually and appear behind me. How on earth did he manage to do it? Jonathan was momentarily at a loss. He felt that Ignatius'' evasion was no longer just a matter of physical strength in the simple sense. That question left Jonathan stumped for a moment as his strength had always remained at the physical level! However, at that moment, Jonathan thought of another issue. He took out his phone and called Walrion. The call connected quickly. ¡°Your Majesty!¡± Walrion called out with utmost respect. Jonathan said, ¡°Walrion, I have a question for you. I need you to answer me honestly.¡± Walrion said, ¡°Your Majesty, I dare not withhold even the slightest information from you!¡± Jonathan said, ¡°There is an enemy I deeply despise in Divine Realm. If I want the entire vampire n to join me in hunting this person down, would you all be willing to do it?¡± Walrion was taken aback for a moment. Then, he said, ¡°Your Majesty, there are three emperors in Divine Realm, each with extraordinary powers. Even if our revered ancestor were here, we wouldn''t dare to offend them lightly.¡± Jonathan said, ¡°I think I understand what you''re saying. In other words, even though I am the leader of all vampires, you are not willing to fight for my personal affairs!¡± Walrion said, ¡°Your Majesty, it''s not like that. Firstly, Aurora and I are willing to help you kill your enemies. However, the entire vampire n must consider the overall interests of the n. If it''s about the vampires'' survival, everyone will fight with all their might. But if we have to risk our lives to settle your personal grudges, naturally, the vampires won''t be willing to follow your order!¡± Jonathan said, ¡°All right. I understand now.¡± Walrion dered, ¡°Your Majesty, I cane to your aid with Aurora and Torrence. Regardless of our survival, we are willing to stand by your side!¡± Jonathan was touched. He said, ¡°You don''t have toe. I was just asking. Thank you for your rational response. I now know what I should do next.¡± Walrion was slightly taken aback. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Jonathan then hung up the phone. At that moment, his thoughts were crystal clear. I must establish Protector Pce and have a group of die-hard, loyal followers. These followers must be so devoted that even if I send them to their deaths, they will do so without hesitation. Only such a team can exude real power and intimidation. Only then will it truly be considered my own strength. Chapter 556 Love Her From The Depth Of His Soul Chapter 556 Love Her From The Depth Of His Soul At that moment, Jonathan had made up his mind. He believed there were advantages to controlling the vampire. At the very least, it would deter anyone from trying to limit or obstruct the development of Eastsummer. Jonathan quickly gathered his thoughts. Before long, Catherine emerged from her bath. She slipped into a purple nightgown, her hair still damp. Jonathan fetched a hairdryer and softly said to Catherine, ¡°Let me dry your hair for you.¡± Catherine sat in front of the vanity table, her smile radiant as she nodded in contentment. Afterward, Jonathan began to carefully blow-dry Catherine''s hair. ¡°Catherine, there''s something puzzling me.¡± Catherine said, ¡°What is it?¡± Jonathan continued, ¡°Today, I thought I executed my punch at Ignatius perfectly. Logically, no matter how advanced his skills were, I should have been able to track his movements. However, the reality is that I couldn''t react in time at all.¡± Catherine exined, ¡°I know the reason. It''s because Ignatius''s cultivation has reached the Void Divine Stage. He can clearly sense and effectively utilize the surrounding molecules and maic fields. When you throw a punch, there''s wind resistance and air pressure. But he''s like a fish in water, able to breathe freely and even use these forces to his advantage.¡± Jonathan said, ¡°It''s as if he''s wearing ice skates on the ice. The speed and agility of a skilled skater on the ice is something beyond the imagination of ordinary people, right?¡± Catherine nodded in response. ¡°That''s exactly it! When abat expert goes up against Ignatius, there''s absolutely no chance of winning¡ªnot even the slightest.¡± Jonathan shot another question. ¡°What about you? What''s your current level of cultivation?¡± Catherine paused for a moment before replying, ¡°I''m not sure what my level of cultivation is, or rather, I don''t know how to describe it. When my master was teaching me, he simply helped me understand the surrounding maic fields, the arrangement of molecules, and their paths of movement. Additionally, he taught me a set of breathing techniques and fist strength techniques. Whenever I act based on these two sets of techniques, the results are always unexpectedly effective.¡± ¡°Can you sense maic fields and molecules?¡± Jonathan could not help but express his astonishment. Catherine exined, ¡°We''re surrounded by infinite molecules and maic fields, generating electricity through friction, creating cold with the wind, and experiencing the passage of time, among other things!¡± She paused, then continued, ¡°All maic field molecules exist within a corresponding process, and there will never be any errors. However, sometimes, a master can alter these maic field molecules. But even if they are altered, the molecules will return to their calm state, just like water in a tank. No matter how much you stir it, it will return to calm in the rtive process!¡± Jonathan was still somewhat puzzled. ¡°I''m still a bit confused.¡± Catherine borated further, ¡°Let me put it this way. Have you ever felt that the same route you walk every day would normally take forty minutes, but sometimes, you feel you could walk really fast using the same route? But in reality, you still arrive some forty minutester. Also, sometimes when you attend a ss, you would feel that particr ss seems to finish early orst forever, even though it''s the same duration. The duration is the same, but the perception has greatly differed. This is like when the maic fields and molecules are disturbed, they stillply with the theory of rtivity.¡± Jonathan experienced a sudden epiphany. As Catherine spoke, he realized he was familiar with the feeling she described. Although he had never delved into it in-depth before, now he understood the profound truth hidden within her words. ¡°Maic fields, the rotation of molecules, infiniteyer uponyer, yet not a bit chaotic!¡± Catherine exined, ¡°We need to harness them, let them work to your advantage. This is a highly precise form, especially when used against enemies, it bes even more challenging. The most difficult first step is that very few people can truly grasp the existence of maic fields and molecules.¡± Jonathan agreed with what Catherine said because he simplycked the ability to sense them. ¡°Catherine, can you sense it?¡± Jonathan asked. Catherine nodded, replying, ¡°Of course!¡± Jonathan continue asking, ¡°So, how exactly can one sense it?¡± Catherine said, ¡°There are two ways to sense it. One is through cultivating mana. Mana is most sensitive in The Void, and its presence can be felt. However, to reach the level where you can control and utilize maic field molecules, your mana must at least reach the Immortal Stage.¡± Jonathan could not help but feel frustrated. Despite reaching the Immortal Stage, he was essentially devoid of mana. Jonathan turned to Catherine with a question burning in his mind. ¡°Catherine, does your cultivation now allow you to control maic field molecules? Is this level of cultivationparable to the Immortal Stage?¡± He paused briefly before continuing, ¡°Wait, that can''t be right. Immortal Stage masters wouldn''t stand a chance against Ignatius, yet you can challenge him. Have you truly advanced so significantly in just a few months?¡± Catherine answered, ¡°That''s not the case.¡± Jonathan probed further. ¡°How is that so?¡± Catherine exined, ¡°As I mentioned earlier, cultivating mana is just one way. There are also people who are born with the ability to sense maic field molecules. Some are born with immense mana! And I belong to thetter, born with the ability to sense maic field molecules.¡± ¡°I see!¡± Realization dawned on Jonathan. As Jonathan carefully blow-dried Catherine''s hair, his mind delved into profound contemtion. He was acutely aware of his modest innate talents, whichpelled him to rely heavily on his diligent and acquired efforts. Despite gaining formidablebat force by relying on vampires and reaching the cultivation stage in such a short time, had to sacrifice advancing through the Destino Art. Mabel and Beatrix pursued a conventional path, characterized by steady progress toward the infinite wellspring of mana. With increased mana capacity, one''s ability to perceive the intricate dance of surrounding maic field molecules also expanded. Once they could truly merge with the maic field molecules, they would be invincible. For instance, even though Jonathan''s currentbat power was unparalleled, when he encountered Ignatius, hecked the ability to strike back. Jonathan understood that reaching the ninth level of the Immortal Stage and sessfully condensing the Destino Fruit would grant him potent mana. However, condensing the Destino Fruit was a challenging feat. Even Anakin had not achieved it yet. It would indeed be a formidable endeavor for Jonathan to aplish. Nheless, Jonathan was not disheartened. He believed he would cross that bridge when he came to it. Before long, Jonathan had dried Catherine''s hair with a hairdryer. Catherine said to Jonathan, ¡°You should go take a shower too!¡± Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Jonathan bobbed his head in response. Ten minutester, Jonathan emerged from his bath, d only in a pair of boxer shorts. Droplets of water still clung to his skin. Catherine had already settled into bed with a book in her hands,fortably propped up against the headboard, engrossed in her reading. Under the dim yellow glow from the tablemp, she looked exceptionally stunning. At that moment, Catherine radiated a peak of beauty. Jonathan approached the bed, slid beneath the cool embrace of the nket, and deftly retrieved the book from Catherine''s hands. Then, he leaned in to kiss her lips. Instead of avoiding his gaze, Catherine stared steadily at Jonathan. Jonathan kissed Catherine passionately, their lips and tongues entwined in a moment of intense sweetness. After a while, their lips parted. Jonathan shed a gentle smile and said, ¡°Catherine, you want to know something?¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Catherine hummed with curiosity. Jonathan said, ¡°I''ve traveled to numerous ces and encountered many women in my past. Settling down or considering marriage was never on my mind.¡± He paused for a moment and continued, ¡°Even when I married you, I saw it as a pragmatic arrangement. I didn''t intend to invest any emotions in it.¡± ¡°What about now?¡± asked Catherine. With profound affection, Jonathan replied, ¡°Catherine, I love you. I love you so much.¡± He chuckled after speaking, adding, ¡°I can''t believe I''d utter such cheesy words.¡± Catherine''s face radiated happiness as she replied, ¡°Same here. I believed I would live a solitary life forever. I never thought I could fall for someone since I assumed I was incapable of feigning emotions or connecting with others. But then, I met you.¡± With a hint of curiosity, Jonathan suddenly asked, ¡°Why do you treat me so differently?¡± Catherine responded, ¡°During our time on the Divine Realm''s solitary ind for the assessment, you didn''t utter a word, but I could sense it. You were contemting sacrificing yourself for my well-being.¡± Jonathan was slightly surprised at that remark. He smiled and said, ¡°You were aware of that?¡± Catherine pouted slightly, saying, ¡°I''m not a fool, you know.¡± Jonathan voiced, ¡°Did that mark the moment you stopped disliking me?¡± Catherine nodded before replying, ¡°I just want you to know that I''m incapable of loving anyone else. You''re all I got, so you can''t abandon me.¡± Jonathan''s lips met hers as he murmured, ¡°You can''t possibly fathom how important you are to me. You''re the very essence of my existence, and I''d give my life to shield you.¡± Pausing, he continued, ¡°I realize this might sound clich¨¦d, but words can hardly capture the depth of my emotions for you.¡± ¡°I understand,¡± said Catherine. With a gentle smile, Jonathan leaned in and kissed Catherine on the lips. After a while, Jonathan held Catherine in his arms but made no further move. ¡°Why did you stop?¡± Catherine asked, looking puzzled. ¡°You can do anything to me. I''m your wife.¡± ¡°It won''t bring you pleasure,¡± Jonathan assured. After a momentary pause, he continued, ¡°Furthermore, our moments together are not always abundant. I want you to relish this precious time with a tranquil heart.¡± ¡°But it''ll make you happy, right?¡± said Catherine. ¡°Let''s discuss it tomorrow. Today, I simply want to hold you like this. It surpasses all my desires,¡± Jonathan replied tenderly. Catherine chose to remain silent, findingfort in the embrace of Jonathan''s arms. After years of soul-searching, battling loneliness, and grappling with the grief of losing her grandfather, Catherine finally discovered her haven. In the arms of Jonathan, she had found sce, and their hearts had forged a profound understanding. That night, for Jonathan, was one of unparalleled peace and joy. Having weathered numerous trials and tribtions, Jonathan discovered sce in this night. Life has a knack for surprising us. Jonathan, who had staunchly evaded the idea of marriage, found himself unexpectedly immersed in its embrace. He deemed the prospect of matrimony bleak, yet little did he anticipate encountering Catherine¡ªa woman he loved profoundly, from the depths of his soul. Chapter 557 Endless Tribulations Chapter 557 Endless Tribtions Upon returning to Divine Realm, the daily morning worship of Divine Emperor at seven o''clock was inevitable. Even the likes of Ignatius or Tristan had to pay their respects as long as they were within Divine Realm. That being said, Divine Emperor was a reasonable person. He would not force anyone not within Divine Realm to attend the worshipping. If one had other things to attend to, they just had to leave Divine Realm the night before. Jonathan and Catherine woke up promptly at six thirty in the morning. They quickly finished their morning routines and then left Sunny Condo. The weather that day was splendid, with the sun shining brightly. Divine Realm was abundant with green nts and trees. The sunlight filtered through the leaves, casting a beautiful glow on the ground. Such splendid weather was truly intoxicating and delightful, allowing one to be in a good mood even without having to do a thing. Inside and outside Olympus, people from all directions had gradually gathered. Oswald''s faction, Gideon''s faction, Richard''s faction, Miguel Sampson, Ignatius, and Gabriel had arrived. All the big shots from various quarters hade together. Catherine followed Jonathan, and the two of them made their way to Richard''s side. Standing beside Richard were Gregory and Beatrix. ¡°Master!¡± After Jonathan respectfully called out, he turned to Beatrix and Gregory, greeting them, ¡°Beatrix, Gregory!¡± Beatrix and Gregory both smiled and returned his greetings. Richard greeted Catherine, ¡°Catherine!¡± Catherine also greeted Richard. Meanwhile, Oswald, Gideon, and the others on the other side didn''t even nce toward Richard, maintaining their indifference. Ignatius and Miguel didn''t bother to look that way either. The core powers within Divine Realm seemingly got along with each other well but were actually at odds. The internal strife and intrigue among them were beyond theprehension of outsiders. Following that, several individuals of master-level stature proceeded to pay their respects. Ignatius and Miguel were both considered master-level status. However, Jonathan was in a different situation. Even though he was Richard''s disciple, he was still one rank below his master. Therefore, while Richard and the others could enter, he could not. As Richard was about to enter, he noticed that Catherine wasn''t following. He then invited her, ¡°Catherine, let''s go together.¡± Catherine declined. She said, ¡°I''ll go with Jonathanter, Richard. Please go on!¡± ¡°This...¡± Richard wanted to say that this was not ording to the rules, but after taking another look at Catherine, he thought to himself that Catherine was not like ordinary people. Not to mention, she was the direct disciple of their master. So he decided to let it go and let her do as she pleased. After that, he turned around and walked away. After the group of masters entered the temple, Jonathan gave Catherine a wry smile and said, ¡°It seems I''ve weighed you down again.¡± Catherine held Jonathan''s hand. She said, ¡°You''ve neverined about me weighing you down before.¡± Jonathan smiled. The morning worship concluded in a serene and tranquil manner. No one dared to cause a disturbance during this solemn act of paying homage to Divine Emperor. Afterward, Divine Emperor issued a decree. The three masters, Catherine, and Jonathan were ordered to enter Olympus for an audience! Divine Emperor allowed the three masters and Catherine to enter, which was quite normal. After all, those people were all considered Divine Emperor''s direct disciples. However, the fact that Divine Emperor also let Jonathan in was simply inconceivable to Ignatius, Miguel, and Gabriel. Regardless, Jonathan sessfully made his way into Olympus. It was ten in the morning, and Olympus still maintained its solemn grandeur. The statue of Divine Emperor stood tall and proud in the center of Olympus, its expression solemn and unchanging. The quintet stood side by side, their expressions filled with utmost respect. Undoubtedly, the feelings in Gideon''s heart at that moment wereplex. He had desperately schemed against and marginalized Jonathan in the past, but now, Jonathan was able to stand in Olympus just like him. Consider this. Jonathan and Catherine were originally part of my faction, but I''ve orchestrated all that happened and personally expelled the duo. What a foolish thing I''ve done! At that moment, in front of the statue of Divine Emperor, molecules began to shift, and the maic field started to change. Subsequently, the maic field and molecules became visible to the naked eye, appearing like ck particles forming a kind of vortex. Gradually, the ck particles transformed into a massive vortex,rge enough to amodate three people entering at the same time. Jonathan and the others couldn''t help but pale at that sight. They saw that the vortex had turned into a massive passage. Where the statue of Divine Emperor should have been, there now seemed to be an endless void. Meanwhile, the voice of Divine Emperor echoed throughout the entire hall. ¡°Come in!¡± The five of them immediately understood, and they stepped into the vortex one after the other. After entering the vortex, Jonathan felt a light curtain appear before him. Behind the curtain of light, he could see a forest and a cave. Everyone stepped forward with force and crossed the light curtain. Immediately after, all the whirlpools disappeared, and all the strange phenomena vanished. Everyone looked up at the sky and found they were in the midst of a forest. The sky was very blue and the sunshine was bright. It was still ten in the morning, indicating that everyone was still in the boundless universe. However, they had arrived at another ce through the vortex passage. That could be described as traveling through The Void. It could also be described as an alternative form of wormhole jumping. The five couldn''t help but wonder what was Divine Emperor''s purpose in bringing them there. And it was at that moment that the voice of Divine Emperor echoed again. His voice came from all directions as if he himself was the universe. ¡°This ce is Mount Qundra, and ahead lies a cave where I once cultivate. Please, go in first.¡± ¡°Yes, Master!¡± everyone responded. Afterward, the five of them proceeded toward the cave. Before long, everyone entered the cave. Inside, it was a paradise, featuring a waterfall that cascaded like a curtain of water, a stone tableden with divine fruits, and an array of stctites, among other wonders. ¡°Please, take a seat!¡± The voice of Divine Emperor echoed once again. Everyone sat down cross-legged as instructed. Divine Emperor began uttering, ¡°I have already foreseen another great tribtion. Whether it''s all of you or me, we will all encounter endless tribtions in this lifetime. The tribtions be even more formidable, especially when you transcend the normal lifespan and abilities of living beings. Although I possess infinite power, I face three hundred minor tribtions and ten major ones every year, and every thirty years, a demonic tribtion urs. Now, I must venture into The Void to ovee a major tribtion. Only after this tribtion has passed will I be able to confront the demonic tribtion.¡± Jonathan couldn''t help but feel a chill down his spine. He exchanged a nce with Catherine. Both their eyes filled with shock. Jonathan had always revered Divine Emperor as his idol, believing that Divine Emperor represented the pinnacle of life. However, he never imagined that behind the glorious facade of Divine Emperor, there were so many tribtions entwined. He was living like a person gued with countless ailments! Divine Emperor continued, ¡°I may be gone for a few years, or perhaps as long as a decade. There''s even a chance I may dissipate and cease to exist, no longer a part of this world. However, all of you are too weak. You''re not strong enough to deter the Cadmans nor to intimidate the dark magicians of the outside world. That''s why I n to enhance your abilities today!¡± At that point, Divine Emperor shifted the topic, saying, ¡°However, the three of youck the necessary fate and ultimately cannot escape the danger of death. The enhancement of your abilities today is merely to buy some time for the rising young talents. When these young talents rise, it will be your time to step back. You must remember to act ording to your abilities and be wise to retreat in time when needed. Otherwise, your lives will be at risk!¡± As soon as those words were spoken, Richard, Gideon, and Oswald were all taken aback. Oswald couldn''t help but ask, ¡°May I know who are the rising young talents you''re referring to, Master?¡± Divine Emperor said, ¡°This is Heaven''s secret, and it must not be revealed!¡± Oswald said, ¡°Yes, Master. I spoke out of turn.¡± Subsequently, Divine Emperor said, ¡°Jonathan, you must be very curious as to why I have summoned you here, aren''t you?¡± Jonathan respectfully said, ¡°I am indeed curious. I kindly ask for your guidance, Divine Emperor!¡± Divine Emperor said, ¡°Among those present, your fate is ridden with the greatest possibilities. If I were to reveal the identity of one of the rising young talents, you would certainly be one of them. However, even I would find it difficult to assist you with your destiny. You are now of the vampire ancestor, Leahra, and even I cannot help you solidify your Destino Fruit. Therefore, you must seek your own opportunities!¡± Unable to hold back, Jonathan asked, ¡°Divine Emperor, where should I go to find this opportunity?¡± Divine Emperor said, ¡°Even I cannot foresee that.¡± Jonathan said, ¡°It''s surprising that there are things in this world that even you cannot foresee, Divine Emperor.¡± Divine Emperor said, ¡°The universe is vast and human capabilities have limits. It''s not surprising that I can''t see through everything.¡± He paused, then added, ¡°You were able to break my cial Frostbind in Moranta, so you are indeed quite impressive.¡± ¡°I''ve been impetuous. I hope you won''t take offense, Divine Emperor!¡± Jonathan hastily said. Divine Emperor said, ¡°That''s not a problem.¡± He continued, ¡°I''ve called you and Catherine here today because I have a task for you. Later, when I''m enhancing the abilities of my three disciples, an old acquaintance will attempt to intrude. I''ve already set up the Celestial Machina Formation here, and it will take him three hours to break through. To get in earlier, he will send a Thraumorn Puppet. This Thraumorn Puppet knows no magic, but itsbat force is extremely formidable. I need you and Catherine to either repel or stall this Thraumorn Puppet. After three hours, I will return. Remember, this concerns the life and death of my three disciples and your future survival. If this process is disrupted, endless tribtions will follow, which I fear you youngsters may be unable to withstand!¡± ¡°I understand. I will certainly give it my all!¡± Jonathan immediately replied. He then asked, ¡°Divine Emperor, if you are going to face the tribtion this time, what about Catherine?¡± Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Divine Emperor said, ¡°Catherine can stay by your side. You don''t have to worry.¡± A wave of joy washed over Jonathan. Indeed, he was reluctant to part ways with Catherine. A glint of joy also shed in Catherine''s eyes. Subsequently, Jonathan couldn''t help but say, ¡°Divine Emperor, I still have some questions I''d like to ask.¡± ¡°Go ahead and ask!¡± said Divine Emperor. Jonathan asked, ¡°Is it the Demon Emperor, Tristan, who intends to attack?¡± Divine Emperor said, ¡°No. As of now, Tristan and his son are still scheming within Divine Realm. Tristan wouldn''t dare to cross me, let alone make these underhanded moves behind my back.¡± ¡°Who could it be, then? Who would have the audacity to disturb you?¡± Jonathan couldn''t help but wonder. ¡°This old acquaintance has umted too much resentment toward me, so he won''t have any fear,¡± said Divine Emperor. ¡°He is Asura Emperor, Magnus Scholten!¡± Chapter 558 Celestial Machina Formation Chapter 558 Celestial Machina Formation Jonathan''s body trembled. It was the Asura Emperor. In the minds of everyone, there were always these iparably powerful Four Emperors. They were once legends and now considered mythical beings. The Emperor of Chanaea, Asura Emperor, Demon Emperor, and also the Divine Emperor. Among the Four Emperors, people naturally thought of the Divine Emperor as the highest and most supreme. Jonathan couldn''t help but ask again, ¡°Divine Emperor, is the Asura Emperor good or evil?¡± The Divine Emperor replied, ¡°You shouldn''t ask such questions. There''s no practical significance to it. You should understand without needing me to say anything about it.¡± Jonathan did understand the meaning behind the Divine Emperor''s words¡ªthere was no absolute good or evil in the world. Everyone would do things for their own interests, and every action had its own reasons. However, Jonathan felt that the Emperor of Chanaea, Lance Cadman, was righteous. He wondered if this conclusion was urate. The Divine Emperor replied, ¡°Calling him righteous is not entirely wrong. However, he has also caused great pain to some people and taken innocent lives. His hands are stained with more blood than mine, the Demon Emperor''s, or the Asura Emperor''s. He cannot guarantee that every person he killed deserved to die.¡± Jonathan fell silent, then inquired further, ¡°I dare to ask, among the Four Emperors, where does the Emperor of Chanaea stand in terms of cultivation?¡± His boldness surprised even himself, but the Divine Emperor seemed easygoing that day, and he saw a chance to learn more about Tristan. Moreover, he admired the Emperor of Chanaea deeply. Everyone else was just as curious about his questions, or some were even more so. Yet, not a single one of them dared to ask. The Divine Emperor responded, ¡°His insight is exceptional, and his luck is unmatched. His cultivation might even surpass mine.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Jonathan''s body trembled, and he couldn''t resist asking about the Demon Emperor as well. The Divine Emperor sighed, ¡°You have too many questions, but I will answer your question onest time. The Four Emperors possess unique magic items and ultimate secret techniques. None of us can kill the others for good, regardless of who is stronger or weaker.¡± Understanding that he shouldn''t press further, Jonathan''s heart sank. Even the Divine Emperor couldn''t fully control Tristan. This made his n to confront Ignatius and make Tristan apologize to his mother even more challenging. Nevertheless, Jonathan refused to be disheartened. Just because someone before him failed didn''t mean he couldn''t seed. At that moment, determination surged within Jonathan, igniting a boundless resolve. At this juncture, the Divine Emperor turned to the three masters and said, ¡°You must be curious about how I will enhance your cultivation.¡± He paused, then continued, ¡°You are probably more curious about how cultivation can be improved by others.¡± Richard and the others acknowledged their curiosity but trusted in the Divine Emperor''s unique methods. The Divine Emperor revealed his n, saying, ¡°I will create a Door of Eternal Space. Inside this space, three hours will equal thirty years in the outside world. Moreover, I have ced a cosmic energy gem inside space, nourishing you continuously for thirty years. It will depend on your efforts to see how far you can advance during this time.¡± Everyone was shocked and finally understood how the Divine Emperor was going to enhance their cultivation. The notion of the Divine Emperor enhancing the cultivation of the three masters initially seemed like an impossible fantasy, a castle in the sky without any rational basis. However, as the Divine Emperor exined, the idea suddenly became clear and incredibly tempting. It was an extraordinary opportunity, one of immense magnitude. Jonathan felt a stirring in his heart, but he knew that such nourishment would be of little use to him due to the limitations posed by his vampire bloodline. Catherine, on the other hand, could benefit from this opportunity. However, the thought of sending her into thirty years of solitude made Jonathan hesitate. Having experienced absolute loneliness when he was at Moranta for ten years, he understood the torment beyond words. Yet, before Jonathan could voice his concerns, Catherine had already requested, ¡°Master, I also wish to go with my peers to cultivate.¡± Catherine had thoroughly considered her decision. She understood Jonathan''s predicament and the formidable enemies he faced, especially Demon Emperor Tristan. Catherine yearned to enhance her cultivation rapidly so that she could assist and protect Jonathan. Although the trip would take her thirty years, to the others, it was merely three hours. Richard and the others looked at Catherine with some surprise. The Divine Emperor calmly said, ¡°Catherine, it''s not that I''m unwilling to let you go with Jonathan. First, entering here won''t be beneficial to Jonathan''s cultivation. I cannot rid him of his vampiric bloodline. Second, while you canprehend the maic field and molecr rules, your foundation is still shallow. If youe in, during the long years of torment, you might develop an illusion of the impermanence of human existence. Instead of achieving enlightenment, you might pass away. Many meditators have passed away because of their overly tranquil state of mind and disillusionment.¡± ¡°But I want to give it a try,¡± Catherine persisted. ¡°I won''t pass away due to loneliness, as I still have people and things in the mortal world that I cherish.¡± The Divine Emperor fell silent. Jonathan held Catherine''s hand and said, ¡°Catherine, I don''t want you to go.¡± Catherine looked at Jonathan, earnestly saying, ¡°I want to go, and I will definitelye back.¡± ¡°What if I firmly insist on not letting you go?¡± Jonathan asked. Catherine lowered her head in contemtion. After a while, she said, ¡°I can listen to you on everything else, but not on this matter.¡± ¡°Why not on this matter specifically?¡± Jonathan inquired. Catherine fell into silence before turning to the Divine Emperor and saying, ¡°Master, please fulfill my wish.¡± The Divine Emperor pondered for a moment and said, ¡°It seems that everything is destined. I wanted to help you avoid this, but you still insist on breaking in.¡± He paused and continued, ¡°Very well. I will grant your request.¡± Jonathan became anxious and asked, ¡°Divine Emperor, what do you mean by destiny? Does it mean that Catherine will definitely pass away inside?¡± ¡°Future events cannot be fully foreseen. I can only vaguely perceive some clues. But the future must not be revealed, as even I cannot bear the consequences it brings,¡± the Divine Emperor replied. ¡°Why are there so many tribtions?¡± Jonathan asked, feeling utterly perplexed. While heprehended the concepts of karma and tribtions, he couldn''t fathom why the heavens would arrange for such numerous tribtions. The Divine Emperor spoke, ¡°I shouldn''t answer this, but for Catherine''s sake, I will.¡± He paused and continued, ¡°Imagine a car with a weight capacity of ten tons. When it''s overloaded and carries twenty tons, idents are likely to happen. However, after modifying the car, it can handle the twenty-ton load without issues. But no matter how the car is modified, it still has its limits. Our cultivation is like an overloaded car moving forward, so we often encounter various problems, known as cmities. Our spiritual soul and physical body coexist, and their nature affects the maic field and molecr rules, giving rise to different tribtions. Cultivation to be immortal is, in itself, a path against the heavens. If one chooses to walk this path, they must be mentally prepared.¡± ¡°Understood. Thank you for the guidance, Divine Emperor,¡± Jonathan replied. The Divine Emperor then emphasized, ¡°With Catherine going to cultivate, resisting the Thraumorn will depend on you alone. Remember, never let the Thraumorn enter the core of the formation. If the core is destroyed, my Eternal Space will also be in jeopardy. Catherine and the others will be lost in the eternal space and won''t be able to return. Remember this.¡± Jonathan immediately grasped the significance of the matter. If the Divine Emperor repeatedly emphasized it, it must be crucial. Throughout, the people never truly saw the Divine Emperor. It was like speaking to thin air. Then, a golden gate formed in front of them, created by the condensation of maic fields and molecules. The Divine Emperor instructed Catherine and the others, ¡°Go inside.¡± Catherine bid farewell to Jonathan and looked at him seriously, saying, ¡°I will definitelye back.¡± Jonathan''s face turned solemn, and he said, ¡°Thirty years is a challenging time; you aren''t even thirty yet. I know you are ustomed to solitude¡ªustomed to being alone. That''s why both the Divine Emperor and I are worried. What if you be too used to loneliness and pass away because of it? When I was at Moranta, I experienced spending ten years in a simr space. Even I couldn''t help but sink into silence, let alone you.¡± Jonathan was a carefree soul, but even he had trouble adapting to eternal solitude. He had been close to sumbing to the silence. Catherine was already someone who enjoyed solitude, so it was going to be an even more challenging matter for her. Worried, Jonathan couldn''t help but express his concerns. Catherine reassured him, ¡°I wille back.¡± She spoke with determination, then turned resolutely and entered the golden gate. There was nothing Jonathan could say to her at that point. Subsequently, Richard and the others followed suit. As Richard entered, he said to Jonathan, ¡°Jonathan, I will look after Catherine for you.¡± ¡°Thank you, Master!¡± Jonathan replied hurriedly. Richard patted Jonathan''s shoulder and said nothing more. After everyone entered, only Jonathan remained in the cavern. Technically, the Divine Emperor was also present, but Jonathan couldn''t see him and had no idea where the Divine Emperor was. It seemed that the Divine Emperor was omnipresent. Then, the Divine Emperor informed, ¡°Jonathan, I''m going to set up the Celestial Machina Formation.¡± ¡°Understood, Divine Emperor,¡± Jonathan replied. As the Divine Emperor spoke, a seed suddenly appeared in the center of the cavern''s floor. As the seed descended into the ground, a small sapling sprouted from the soil, its growth visible to the naked eye. Soon, it transformed into a majestic tree with abundant foliage, and countless vines extended in all directions. Within moments, the entire cavern was adorned with a verdant green canopy of vines. Then, a miraculous change urred¡ªthe green vines and the grand tree erupted into a brilliant, dazzling golden glow. The cavern was bathed in an ethereal radiance, creating an otherworldly scene. Chapter 559 Bloodbath Chapter 559 Bloodbath All the leaves had turned into gold. If a money-hungry person were to witness this, they would surely be ecstatic. However, Jonathan was busy trying to figure out what was going on. I don''t understand. What is the theory behind this? Despite not understanding what was going on, he knew that it didn''t mean everything was an illusion. As his cultivation was far inferiorpared to that of the Divine Emperor, it made sense that there were many profound truths that he couldn''t understand. Just like a child would never fully understand the workings of a fighter aircraft. In the eyes of a child, a fighter aircraft taking off into the sky seemed surreal because of the immense power it held. Moments after the Heavenly Cave transformed into a golden world, everything vanished. Only a single golden seed that radiated dazzling light remained at the center of the cave. Just then, the Divine Emperor said, ¡°This is the Celestial Artifex Seed which I have cultivated with my life! This seed contains the principles of everything in the universe, including the principles of life and death and eternity and instant. It is also my only magic item! Now, I have set up the Celestial Machina Formation using this Celestial Artifex Seed. Around you where you cannot see, there are lethal vines that can restrain the attacks of the Asura Emperor. The reason you are unharmed is that I allowed the Celestial Artifex Seed to read your information, thus making you and the seed of the same origin.¡± ¡°I see!¡± Jonathan finally understood. He then asked, ¡°But why can Thraumorn stille in?¡± The Divine Emperor replied, ¡°The Asura Emperor''s Thraumorn Puppet has no origin. Even the Celestial Machina Formation cannot trap it!¡± After a while, the Divine Emperor added, ¡°Guard this properly. I am going to enter the Eternal Space.¡± After he said that, silence ensued. Jonathan then knew that the Divine Emperor had entered the Eternal Space. Jonathan dared not let his guard down. He was about to face Magnus, the Asura Emperor, who was also a formidable fighter with exceptional skills! After the golden gate of the Eternal Space vanished, Jonathan sat cross-legged at the entrance of the cave, standing guard. It was already twelve noon. The sun outside shone dazzlingly. Jonathan had to stand guard until three in the afternoon once again. Just ten minutester, a change urred outside. Although Jonathan couldn''t see what was happening, he sensed a person''s arrival through his spiritual sense. The person approached Jonathan step by step. His steps were light, but each one seemed to tread upon Jonathan''s heart. When the person finally arrived at the cave entrance, Jonathan realized that he or she hade in person instead ofing in the form of primordial spirit. Immediately after, Jonathan could see the person''s face clearly. He was none other than Magnus, the Asura Emperor! Magnus appeared to be in his thirties. Much like a noble prince, his face carried a hint of gloom and gentleness. However, the ck shirt that he was wearing made him look nothing like the Asura Emperor. He resembled a brilliant son of a government official from the mundane world more. Jonathan and Magnus were merely separated by ayer of light. The former was inside the Celestial Machina Formation while thetter was outside. Jonathan did not feel at ease facing a legendary figure like Magnus. ncing at Jonathan, Magnus said calmly, ¡°So you are who they call the Chosen One?¡± Jonathan was slightly taken aback. Am I this famous? Does even the Asura Emperor know me? ¡°I am indeed!¡± Jonathan replied respectfully. He held no grudges against the Asura Emperor, thus he maintained his respect. This was a form of reverence for the strong. Magnus began, ¡°I''ve always disliked idle chatter. I''m here today knowing full well that I cannot execute the Divine Emperor, nor is it possible for me to kill him. I''m here to change some destinies.¡± All the leoves hod turned into gold. If o money-hungry person were to witness this, they would surely be ecstotic. However, Jonothon wos busy trying to figure out whot wos going on. I don''t understond. Whot is the theory behind this? Despite not understonding whot wos going on, he knew thot it didn''t meon everything wos on illusion. As his cultivotion wos for inferiorpored to thot of the Divine Emperor, it mode sense thot there were mony profound truths thot he couldn''t understond. Just like o child would never fully understond the workings of o fighter oircroft. In the eyes of o child, o fighter oircroft toking off into the sky seemed surreol becouse of the immense power it held. Moments ofter the Heovenly Cove tronsformed into o golden world, everything vonished. Only o single golden seed thot rodioted dozzling light remoined ot the center of the cove. Just then, the Divine Emperor soid, ¡°This is the Celestiol Artifex Seed which I hove cultivoted with my life! This seed contoins the principles of everything in the universe, including the principles of life ond deoth ond eternity ond instont. It is olso my only mogic item! Now, I hove set up the Celestiol Mochino Formotion using this Celestiol Artifex Seed. Around you where you connot see, there ore lethol vines thot con restroin the ottocks of the Asuro Emperor. The reoson you ore unhormed is thot I ollowed the Celestiol Artifex Seed to reod your informotion, thus moking you ond the seed of the some origin.¡± ¡°I see!¡± Jonothon finolly understood. He then osked, ¡°But why con Throumorn stille in?¡± The Divine Emperor replied, ¡°The Asuro Emperor''s Throumorn Puppet hos no origin. Even the Celestiol Mochino Formotion connot trop it!¡± After o while, the Divine Emperor odded, ¡°Guord this properly. I om going to enter the Eternol Spoce.¡± After he soid thot, silence ensued. Jonothon then knew thot the Divine Emperor hod entered the Eternol Spoce. Jonothon dored not let his guord down. He wos obout to foce Mognus, the Asuro Emperor, who wos olso o formidoble fighter with exceptionol skills! After the golden gote of the Eternol Spoce vonished, Jonothon sot cross-legged ot the entronce of the cove, stonding guord. It wos olreody twelve noon. The sun outside shone dozzlingly. Jonothon hod to stond guord until three in the ofternoon once ogoin. Just ten minutes loter, o chonge urred outside. Although Jonothon couldn''t see whot wos hoppening, he sensed o person''s orrivol through his spirituol sense. The person opprooched Jonothon step by step. His steps were light, but eoch one seemed to treod upon Jonothon''s heort. When the person finolly orrived ot the cove entronce, Jonothon reolized thot he or she hode in person insteod ofing in the form of primordiol spirit. Immediotely ofter, Jonothon could see the person''s foce cleorly. He wos none other thon Mognus, the Asuro Emperor! Mognus oppeored to be in his thirties. Much like o noble prince, his foce corried o hint of gloom ond gentleness. However, the block shirt thot he wos weoring mode him look nothing like the Asuro Emperor. He resembled o brilliont son of o government officiol from the mundone world more. Jonothon ond Mognus were merely seporoted by o loyer of light. The former wos inside the Celestiol Mochino Formotion while the lotter wos outside. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Jonothon did not feel ot eose focing o legendory figure like Mognus. Gloncing ot Jonothon, Mognus soid colmly, ¡°So you ore who they coll the Chosen One?¡± Jonothon wos slightly token obock. Am I this fomous? Does even the Asuro Emperor know me? ¡°I om indeed!¡± Jonothon replied respectfully. He held no grudges ogoinst the Asuro Emperor, thus he mointoined his respect. This wos o form of reverence for the strong. Mognus begon, ¡°I''ve olwoys disliked idle chotter. I''m here todoy knowing full well thot I connot execute the Divine Emperor, nor is it possible for me to kill him. I''m here to chonge some destinies.¡± Jonathan said, ¡°But I absolutely cannot allow you to alter this fate because my wife is already in the Eternal Space. This is something that I can neverpromise on.¡± Magnus asked, ¡°What if your life is at risk?¡± Jonathan dered, ¡°I can die, but the Eternal Space must not be broken!¡± Magnus said, ¡°I can tell you with certainty that you will surely die if you insist on standing in my way. As the Chosen One, do you really hold your life in such little regard?¡± ¡°Since I am the Chosen One, I must believe that destiny is on my side! If I were to give up the passage just because of a few words from you, I would be aughing stock when the word gets out!¡± Jonathan said solemnly. Magnus said, ¡°Alright then, seems like you have chosen your own path!¡± After he finished speaking, he pointed a finger at Jonathan directly. Jonathan clearly saw that Magnus had a spatial ring in his hand. The next minute, Thraumorn Puppet appeared before Jonathan. Thraumorn Puppet had no face. His countenance was a picture of chaos, and he stood a head taller than Jonathan. His skin were the texture of stone, yet it was unclear exactly what type of stone it was. Thraumorn Puppet waspletely bare and devoid of any clothing. It alsocked any distinguishing features of either gender. It was indeed a veritable war machine! After emerging from Magnus''s spatial ring, Thraumorn Puppet immediately charged toward Jonathan like a gust of wind. Although Thraumorn Puppet didn''t possess any energy or spirit, it wielded an iparable strength. Suddenly, Jonathan''s vision blurred as Thraumorn raised his fist, which was asrge as a bowl, and aimed straight for his face. The attack was very swift. Although Jonathan''s heart sank, he did not dodge. With a sudden surge of energy, he lifted his leg and aimed a swift, strong kick straight at Thraumorn''s abdomen. Bang! Thraumorn took two steps back. Jonathan was stunned by the fact that Thraumorn only took two steps back when he felt a faint pain in his foot. He had initially intended to kick Thraumorn a good ten meters away. Thraumorn was too strong and powerful. Thraumorn retreated two meters before lunging to attack again. This time, Thraumorn''s force was much stronger. Yet Jonathan did not retreat a single step. Facing the Thraumorn massive body, it would be futile to wear the Dragon Binding Gloves. Even if he had a sword, it would be of no use because Thraumorn was clearly impervious to des and spears. With that thought in mind, Jonathan kicked out once again. This time, however, Thraumorn only took a step back. Then, itunched another fierce attack. Thraumorn seemed to never tire, and its strength seemed limitless. Jonathan kicked out three times in a row, which forced Thraumorn to retreat. By the fourth time, Thraumorn finally managed to squeeze itself in. Jonathan threw a punch at Thraumorn''s skull. Its head swayed a bit, but it didn''t seem to be affected at all. The truly terrifying thing about Thraumorn was that he had no weak spots! As Thraumorn began to attack more ferociously, Jonathan started dodging. However, whenever Jonathan dodged, Thraumorn would head straight for the Celestial Artifex Seed! Once Thraumorn destroyed the Celestial Artifex Seed, the Celestial Machina Formation would be ruined. If the Celestial Machina Formation was ruined, Magnus would be able to enter the cave, which would subsequently cause Catherine and the others to be lost in the Eternal Space forever. With a thunderous roar, Jonathan immediately intercepted Thraumorn. Using all of his power, he threw another punch at it. Bam! Bam! Bam! Jonathan unleashed a hundred punches in a row, repelling Thraumorn a hundred times! At that moment, Jonathan''s fist was bulging with veins and ck from bruises. Every punchnded on Thraumorn, yet it remained unscathed. However, Jonathan could not withstand even a single punch from it. It was an incredibly unfair fight. However, Jonathan could not back down, not even the slightest bit. Thraumorn continued to attack ferociously without feeling fatigue. Just then, Magnus''s voice came through. ¡°Yourbat force is strong, Chosen One. If you are so determined to die, Thraumorn cannot break this Celestial Machina Formation today. However, three hours is precisely enough to kill you. If you insist on disregarding your life, you will exhaust your strength and die after three hours. This, the Divine Emperor had already anticipated this, so he left you here for you to die!¡± After letting out a roar, Jonathan dered, ¡°No matter what you say, you cannot waver my resolve to stop you!¡± As Jonathan deflected Thraumorn''s attacks again and again, his hands and feet became numb from pain. In the end, he simply used his entire body to strike against Thraumorn! Two hourster, Jonathan waspletely exhausted, yet Thraumorn remained as fierce and robust as ever. Every counterattack that Jonathan made felt too weary and tired to him. It was an indescribable sense of fatigue and weariness. Moreover, Jonathan had to persist for a full hour! If he showed the slightest hesitation, Thraumorn would directly attack the Celestial Artifex Seed. Jonathan blocked the attacks swiftly every time, but he was starting to feel his vision blurring and seeing stars. His mind was getting muddled. Jonathan was utterly drained. At that moment, Jonathan was sent flying backward. As hended heavily on the ground with a loud thud, Thraumorn headed for the Celestial Artifex Seed. Jonathan''s vision was so blurry that he wanted to just fall asleep on the ground. However, he managed to regain his consciousness soon enough. He would always remember the promise he made to Catherine. I will never let anyone harm you until the day I die! It was his promise to her. As Jonathan bellowed, he felt a surge of immense strength in his body. Then, he charged once again at Thraumorn! Again and again, Jonathan thwarted Thraumorn. He fell down and stood up, only to fall down once more. However, no matter what Thraumorn did, it could not break through Jonathan''s defense line. Over... my dead body! Jonathan was drenched in blood. His fists and feet were torn and bloody and his shoulder bone had been shattered. His entire body was in a state of ruin. Every impact had resulted in a spray of flesh and blood. However, this flesh and blood belonged only to Jonathan, as Thraumorn had neither blood nor flesh! Bam! Once again, Jonathan was sent flying backward. However, he had be devoid of any emotions or fear like Thraumorn. He quickly got up once more and charged toward Thraumorn. Even Magnus was stunned by Jonathan''s violent burst of power and fearlessness. ¡°Stop!¡± Magnus eximed all of a sudden, causing Thraumorn to cease its attack immediately. There were five minutes left until three hours. Blood blurred Jonathan''s vision. He looked at Magnus, but he was no longer able to speak. His mind was a whirl of confusion, unable to form a coherent thought. Then, Magnus said, ¡°Perhaps you can''t hear me very clearly right now. You were supposed to die today, but I saw the shadow of Lance in you. Lance and I became sworn enemies due to a grudge that couldn''t be resolved. Today, I am willing to give you a chance to live!¡± Chapter 560 Revive The Dead Chapter 560 Revive The Dead Silently, Magnus left quickly with Thraumorn, never one to dawdle with his actions. He knew that, at most, Jonathan would lose his life that day, but he was unable to destroy the Eternal Space of Divine Emperor. Originally, Magnus didn''t care about Jonathan''s life. However, he saw the shadow of Lance in Jonathan. The events of the past were still vivid in his memory. Back then, Lance was still weak, while the Asura Emperor, Magnus, was already the young master of Scholten Sect. The young master of Scholten Sect was extremely formidable and was a force that even the Chanaean government deeply feared. It was precisely because of the trouble caused by the young master of Scholten Sect that the government secretly established many secret agencies to counterbnce these underworld forces. Back in those days, one of Magnus'' male aides had his eyes on Lance''s fianc¨¦e. Although Lance was not particrly powerful at the time, he was no coward. He cunningly killed Magnus'' aide and fled with his fianc¨¦e. Eventually, this incident came to Magnus'' attention. At that time, Lance was entangled with a female star named Kathryn Juarez, and that actress was even pregnant with Lance''s child. Lance let his fianc¨¦e evacuate first, then left with Kathryn. Magnus found them and killed Kathryn. That move was equivalent to killing Lance''s woman and child. Because of this, Magnus and Lance became mortal enemies. In the years that followed, Lance advanced triumphantly, his cultivation skyrocketing until he surpassed Magnus in both power and cultivation. Magnus and Lance crossed swords countless times but also stood together against numerous enemies. Often, they both felt a sense of mutual admiration and understanding. However, Lance could never forget the death of his wife and child. So, in the end, Magnus and Lance couldn''t avoid the ultimate showdown. Drawing from the lesson of Lance, Magnus let Jonathan go that day. Magnus hoped that if he re- encountered someone like Lance, they could be friends instead of sworn enemies. However, Jonathan was oblivious to all of this. In the end, his mind wasplete chaos, hazy and unclear. But there was one conviction in his heart, and that was to stop the Thraumorn. After the threat was eliminated, the obsession in Jonathan''s heart disappeared. His body could no longer hold up, and he copsed to the ground, falling into a deep, unending sleep. Five minutester, the doors to the Eternal Space opened. Catherine was the first to walk out of the main gate. Soon after, Richard, Gideon, and Oswald also came out one after another. Time flew past quickly when they were inside. The four of them had spent a considerable amount of time inside. Thirty years was already half a lifetime for an average person. These four individuals tirelessly absorbed nourishment day and night, ceaselessly cultivating themselves. At that very moment, Richard''s cultivation had reached the Third Divine of Void Stage. Besides, Oswald reached the Fourth Divine of Void Stage. As for Gideon, he also achieved the Third Divine of Void Stage. The most astonishing of all was Catherine. She had seemingly reached the Seventh Divine of Void Stage. At that point, Catherine had already be an unparalleled elite. What she needed then was not relentless cultivation but to find secret techniques and mystic weapons suitable for her. Given time, Catherine''s cultivation would reach a level equivalent to that of the Four Emperors. After reaching the Seventh Divine of Void Stage, Catherine increasingly felt the difficulty of cultivation. Even though there was only one level of difference between the Seventh and Eighth Divine, the strength of the Eighth Divine was twice that of the Seventh. And the Ninth Divine was three times stronger than the Eighth. In the final levels, the gap between each level was unimaginably vast. Silently, Mognus left quickly with Throumorn, never one to dowdle with his octions. He knew thot, ot most, Jonothon would lose his life thot doy, but he wos unoble to destroy the Eternol Spoce of Divine Emperor. Originolly, Mognus didn''t core obout Jonothon''s life. However, he sow the shodow of Lonce in Jonothon. The events of the post were still vivid in his memory. Bock then, Lonce wos still weok, while the Asuro Emperor, Mognus, wos olreody the young moster of Scholten Sect. The young moster of Scholten Sect wos extremely formidoble ond wos o force thot even the Chonoeon government deeply feored. It wos precisely becouse of the trouble coused by the young moster of Scholten Sect thot the government secretly estoblished mony secret ogencies to counterbolonce these underworld forces. Bock in those doys, one of Mognus'' mole oides hod his eyes on Lonce''s fionc¨¦e. Although Lonce wos not porticulorly powerful ot the time, he wos no coword. He cunningly killed Mognus'' oide ond fled with his fionc¨¦e. Eventuolly, this incidente to Mognus'' ottention. At thot time, Lonce wos entongled with o femole stor nomed Kothryn Juorez, ond thot octress wos even pregnont with Lonce''s child. Lonce let his fionc¨¦e evocuote first, then left with Kothryn. Mognus found them ond killed Kothryn. Thot move wos equivolent to killing Lonce''s womon ond child. Becouse of this, Mognus ond Lonce be mortol enemies. In the yeors thot followed, Lonce odvonced triumphontly, his cultivotion skyrocketing until he surpossed Mognus in both power ond cultivotion. Mognus ond Lonce crossed swords countless times but olso stood together ogoinst numerous enemies. Often, they both felt o sense of mutuol odmirotion ond understonding. However, Lonce could never forget the deoth of his wife ond child. So, in the end, Mognus ond Lonce couldn''t ovoid the ultimote showdown. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Drowing from the lesson of Lonce, Mognus let Jonothon go thot doy. Mognus hoped thot if he re- encountered someone like Lonce, they could be friends insteod of sworn enemies. However, Jonothon wos oblivious to oll of this. In the end, his mind wosplete choos, hozy ond uncleor. But there wos one conviction in his heort, ond thot wos to stop the Throumorn. After the threot wos eliminoted, the obsession in Jonothon''s heort disoppeored. His body could no longer hold up, ond he collopsed to the ground, folling into o deep, unending sleep. Five minutes loter, the doors to the Eternol Spoce opened. Cotherine wos the first to wolk out of the moin gote. Soon ofter, Richord, Gideon, ond Oswold olsoe out one ofter onother. Time flew post quickly when they were inside. The four of them hod spent o consideroble omount of time inside. Thirty yeors wos olreody holf o lifetime for on overoge person. These four individuols tirelessly obsorbed nourishment doy ond night, ceoselessly cultivoting themselves. At thot very moment, Richord''s cultivotion hod reoched the Third Divine of Void Stoge. Besides, Oswold reoched the Fourth Divine of Void Stoge. As for Gideon, he olso ochieved the Third Divine of Void Stoge. The most ostonishing of oll wos Cotherine. She hod seemingly reoched the Seventh Divine of Void Stoge. At thot point, Cotherine hod olreody be on unporolleled elite. Whot she needed then wos not relentless cultivotion but to find secret techniques ond mystic weopons suitoble for her. Given time, Cotherine''s cultivotion would reoch o level equivolent to thot of the Four Emperors. After reoching the Seventh Divine of Void Stoge, Cotherine increosingly felt the difficulty of cultivotion. Even though there wos only one level of difference between the Seventh ond Eighth Divine, the strength of the Eighth Divine wos twice thot of the Seventh. And the Ninth Divine wos three times stronger thon the Eighth. In the finol levels, the gop between eoch level wos unimoginobly vost. It was like when a person started making money. After the initial umtion, their wealth would begin to double exponentially. Throughout the span of thirty years, Catherine remained true to her original self, never sumbing to despair. In her heart, Jonathan was always present, the sole belief that kept her going. However, at that moment, Catherine saw the bloodied person on the ground. The tranquility in Catherine''s heart was suddenly shattered. Obviously, she recognized him and knew the bloodied figure on the ground was Jonathan. It was at that moment that Divine Emperor reimed the Celestial Artifex Seed. Richard was also taken aback when he saw the bloody figure, eximing in surprise, ¡°Jonathan?¡± Catherine quickly approached Jonathan. The moment she saw Jonathan, her tears began to flow uncontrobly. Richard took a nce, then quickly averted his eyes. He simply couldn''t bear to look any longer. Oswald and Gideon also came over to take a look, and they turned pale as well. At that moment, Jonathan could no longer be considered a whole person. His skin was torn, and flesh was gaping, revealing stark white bones in his hands and feet. It was hard to imagine that someone could be this cruel to themselves. Catherine could also imagine what Jonathan had faced and what he had persevered through. She understood his perseverance, his convictions. He was a man who cared deeply about keeping his own promises. Catherine knew better than anyone that Jonathan had been carrying a sense of guilt in his heart due to the incident with Ignatius thest time around. Therefore, Jonathan was determined to persevere and put his life on the line. He actually did it... However, Jonathan was already on the brink of death. Although Catherine possessed great powers, she didn''t know how to heal Jonathan. Seeing Jonathan on hisst breath, barely clinging to life, she was horrified and quickly knelt to plead with Divine Emperor. ¡°Master, I beg you to save him!¡± she begged. The voice of Divine Emperor rang out. ¡°Catherine, you should understand now why I didn''t let you go in, right? If you hadn''t gone in and had joined forces with him, he wouldn''t have been in trouble.¡± ¡°But you didn''t mention he would be in trouble! If you had, I would never have gone in!¡± Catherine''s words were filled with reproach. Divine Emperor didn''t find the response strange. He said, ¡°Not all matters can be clearly exined by me. I can only discern vague hints, but I can''t stop the essence of things. Nor can I reveal Heaven''s secrets. Once Heaven''s secrets are revealed, you will fall victim to a more fierce chain of cause and effect if you change one link!¡± Just like in the movies, the Grim Reaper wouldn''t let anyone who narrowly escaped death off the hook. Catherine was filled with regret. She could clearly feel Jonathan''s life force fading rapidly as if he was on the brink of death. ¡°Master! Master!¡± Catherine pleaded with Divine Emperor. ¡°Please, save him quickly!¡± She couldn''t bear to watch Jonathan die. If Jonathan were to die, Catherine wouldn''t find any reason to keep living. After an indeterminate amount of time, Jonathan gradually began to regain consciousness. Soon after, Jonathan suddenly sat up. Looking around, Jonathan realized that he was actually inside Sunny Condo. This is my bedroom! At a nce, Jonathan saw his master, Richard, as well as Beatrix. The two of them sat at the head of the bed, keeping watch over him. ¡°What''s going on?¡± Jonathan felt his thoughts were in disarray, and he needed to take a moment to recall what had happened. Seeing Jonathan deep in thought, Richard and Beatrix decided not to disturb him further. After a good while, Jonathan gradually regained his memory. He remembered that he was previously in a cave in Mount Quadfield, engaged in a life-and-death duel with Thraumorn. Thraumorn was incredibly formidable, seemingly indestructible. No matter how he attacked, he couldn''t harm him. Right, I suffered a severe internal injury back then. Every organ in my body had suffered severe damage, the kind that was absolutely lethal. My hands, feet, and shoulders were all but useless. Even my fingers werepletely shattered! My legs were broken too! That battle was absolutely zing. Jonathan remembered that at that time, he had stopped thinking about anything and had no ns to survive. With that thought in mind, Jonathan immediately raised his hands. He instantly found his hands to be perfectly intact. Looking at his feet, they were just as unscathed. Jonathan felt his body again, realizing that there was absolutely nothing wrong with him anymore. My body is healthier and stronger than ever before. Jonathan felt that everything was far from normal. Then, with a quick nce around, he suddenly realized that Catherine was nowhere to be found. A sense of unease began to stir in Jonathan''s heart. He immediately asked Richard, ¡°Master, where is Catherine?¡± Richard opened his mouth to speak but hesitated. His expression was grim as well. Jonathan looked at Beatrix, who, in turn, dared not meet Jonathan''s gaze. ¡°Where is Catherine?¡± Jonathan suddenly jumped up, and a surge of unparalleled fear suddenly welled up in his heart. ¡°Catherine! Catherine!¡± Jonathan quickly left the bedroom, frantically searching everywhere. To his dismay, Sunny Condo waspletely silent, with no trace of Catherine to be found anywhere. Jonathan leaped straight from the second floor to the first, ready to begin his search. It was then that Richard also came out, standing before the railing on the second floor. He said, ¡°Jonathan, there''s no need to look for Catherine anymore. She''s no longer in Divine Realm.¡± Jonathan turned to Richard and immediately asked, ¡°Where did she go?¡± A terrifying look filled his eyes. Richard also jumped down in an instant. He came to the front of the couch and said to Jonathan, ¡°Sit down. Let me exin it to you slowly.¡± Jonathan shook his head and said, ¡°I won''t sit, Master. Go on!¡± He was too anxious to take a seat. Beatrix also followed down the stairs. Richard nced at Beatrix, let out a slight sigh, and said, ¡°Let Beatrix tell you instead.¡± Jonathan immediately turned to Beatrix, his temper ring as he demanded, ¡°What the hell is going on? Would you guys just spit it out!¡± In his eyes, only endless fear was present. Beatrix and Richard both understood Jonathan''s fear, so they naturally wouldn''t me him. In a deep voice, Beatrix revealed, ¡°Here''s what happened. You were gravely injured while resisting Thraumorn. At that time, you were hanging by a thread, on the brink of death.¡± She paused, then continued, ¡°Later, Catherine pleaded with Divine Emperor. Catherine asked Divine Emperor to save you, but even Divine Emperor couldn''t revive the dead. In the end, Divine Emperor suggested a solution to Catherine. That was, unless Catherine was willing to remove the Braincore from her cerebral domain and integrate it into Divine Emperor''s Celestial Artifex Seed. Catherine had a natural spiritual body, so her Braincore contained all the nutrients and growth functions needed by humans. Divine Emperor''s Celestial Artifex Seed can nurture all things. After integrating Catherine''s Braincore, it could help grow everything your body needed and provide you with all the vitality!¡± ¡°Are you saying Catherine had her Braincore removed?¡± Jonathan turned pale with shock, and he was trembling all over. Chapter 561 Cycle Soul Sword Chapter 561 Cycle Soul Sword Beatrix nodded, a single crystalline tear trickling down from the corner of her eye. Despite herck of experience and desire for love, she was moved when she heard about the deep affection Jonathan and Catherine had for each other, to the extent of giving up their lives for it. Jonathan was willing to risk his life in order to protect Catherine. At the same time Catherine even sacrificed her own life in her quest to save Jonathan. At this moment, Jonathan experienced a strange feeling. He was surprisingly calmed down, then turned to ask Richard, ¡°What would happen if Braincore is removed? Would it cause death?¡± He couldn''t help but plead in his heart. As long as Catherine doesn''t die, I am willing to take care of her for the rest of my life even if she bes vegetative! I won''t go anywhere, and I''ll just stay here with her. I can let go of all my dreams of building an empire including all the hatred and anger, as long as she is safe and happy. Jonathan looked at Richard, filled with anticipation. Richard avoided Jonathan''s gaze, speaking in a deep voice, ¡°Braincore is the main engine of the body''s immune system. Without it, no cells will be produced, and there will be no immunity. Even a minor cold could take Catherine''s life.¡± He paused, then continued, ¡°Jonathan, don''t worry. Let me finish. Catherine is not dead. The master has already imnted the power seed into Catherine''s cerebral domain. However, Catherine''s condition is not very good, so the master has taken her away. The master said that Catherine would be fine. He will find a suitable ce in The Void for Catherine to recuperate. You just need to wait for three to five years, and Catherine will surely return safe and sound.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Jonathan asked, letting out a sigh of relief. Richard said, ¡°Indeed, the removal of Braincore is a severe matter, but Catherine''s mind has integrated the power seed. Moreover, the master has imnted this power seed into Catherine''s cerebral domain. You think about it. Will Catherine still be in danger? The current situation is that the two cannot merge well, so the master needs to take Catherine away!¡± Jonathan shook his head, choosing to believe that this was indeed the truth. He simply couldn''t bring himself to believe that there was no hope left for Catherine. After a long silence, Jonathan said to Richard, ¡°Master, you are the person I respect the most. I hope everything you''ve told me is true. Otherwise, I don''t know what I might do in the future.¡± Richard said, ¡°I can guarantee with my life that everything I''ve said is true. If there''s a single lie in my words, I''m willing to die by your hand!¡± That''s a bit of a harsh statement. In a fluster, Jonathan quickly responded, ¡°I wouldn''t dare to even go there!¡± Richard let out a slight sigh, patting Jonathan''s shoulder, he said, ¡°Your temperament can be too extreme at times. You need to live well and work hard in the future. Perhaps you''re not aware, but your wife Catherine has already reached the realm of the Seventh Divine. You need to work harder; otherwise, the gap between the two of you will be too great when you meet in the future.¡± Jonathan was taken aback, eximing, ¡°The Seventh Divine?¡± Richard said, ¡°Catherine''s talent is truly exceptional. Among the four of us who cultivated together, she had the weakest foundation initially. However, she managed to reach the Seventh Divine in just thirty years.¡± He paused, then continued, ¡°Even Oswald has only reached the Fourth Divine. As for me, I''m even less aplished, having only reached the Third Divine!¡± Jonathan was astounded. the Divine Emperor''s skills were truly miraculous, he had actually managed to elevate everyone''s cultivation to such an extent. At the same time, Jonathan nodded earnestly towards Richard, saying, ¡°Master, I will definitely double my efforts.¡± Richard smiled and said, ¡°I have faith in you.¡± Afterwards, Richard and Beatrix left together. As they were leaving, Richard advised Jonathan to rest well and not to overthink things. Jonathan nodded. After Richard and Beatrix left, Jonathan suddenly felt an empty space in his heart. He didn''t want to think about anything, nor did he dare to let his thoughts run wild. Hence, he forced himself to believe in Richard''s words! After Richard and Beatrix returned to Chard Hall, Beatrix said to Richard, ¡°Master, you lied to Jonathan today, in the future...¡± Her face was filled with worry. Richard sat at the head of the table, saying, ¡°The master said that there is a certain chance to save Catherine. So, I didn''tpletely deceive Jonathan. Besides, time can dilute everything. I''m not telling Jonathan the truth now because I''m afraid he will continue to be depressed.¡± Beatrix let out a slight sigh. Then, something hit her and she asked, ¡°Master, do Gideon and Oswald know about this?¡± Richard said, ¡°They are unaware that the master is well aware of what is going on. He knew that the two of them might cause trouble, so he asked them to leave first.¡± He paused for a moment, then continued, ¡°Bee, Jonathan is a smart kid. He might not necessarily believe what I told him. However, at the moment, he would rather believe that what I said was true. In a way, he himself can''t ept the harsh reality.¡± Beatrix asked, ¡°Can Catherine really survive?¡± Richard said, ¡°The chances are extremely slim, but all the master can do is try his best.¡± Beatrix''s gaze fell into a state of mncholy. ¡°Next, the master has truly left us,¡± Richard said. ¡°Neither Oswald nor Gideon will leak this news. Once Divine Realm loses the protection of the master, Divine Realm will no longer be as stable as a rock as it used to be!¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Beatrix asked, ¡°Isn''t the master supposed to return in a few years?¡± Richard said, ¡°A lot can happen in a few years. Everyone needs to be extra careful during this period of time. This is the time when the killing spree is at its peak. The master''s departure at this time, I fear, is intended to let all the disciples experience this storm.¡± Beatrix was slightly surprised. Richard said, ¡°The new is constantly recing the old, the master probably understands this. If he always guards Divine Realm, the rising talents will face no crisis, gain no experience, and it will be difficult for them to rise to prominence!¡± Beatrix said, ¡°With the master gone, if Demon Emperor and Asura Emperor interfere, I''m afraid none of us will be able to resist!¡± Richard said, ¡°Demon Emperor and Asura Emperor have their own tribtion to face. Besides, they are people who understand fate and wouldn''t want to stir the waters. However, Ignatius, who was sent by Tristan, is sure to stir up a lot of trouble. Fortunately, our cultivation has improved now, so we don''t need to be so wary of him anymore.¡± Just as Richard was discussing Ignatius. Ignatius just went to see Tristan. Tristan''s void primordial spirit descended into the room where Ignatius was staying. Ignatius was in the middle of his training when he noticed something unusual. He immediately opened his eyes. Seeing that it was his father who had arrived, Ignatius couldn''t help but feel overjoyed. He got off the bed and eximed, ¡°Father!¡± Tristan gave a slight smile and asked, ¡°Are you getting used to things here?¡± Tristan was truly a doting father whenever he was with Ignatius. Ignatius said, ¡°Everything is fine!¡± Ignatius expressed great respect. facing Tristan. Tristan said, ¡°Ignatius, I came today to say goodbye to you.¡± Ignatius was taken aback and asked, ¡°Father, where are you going?¡± Tristan said, ¡°What you don''t know is that Divine Emperor has already left Earth. This includes Lance and Asura Emperor, they have also departed. They are heading to a certain ce to face tribtion and seek an opportunity. This opportunity is extremely important, so now I have no choice but to go.¡± He paused, then added, ¡°Everything on Earth, no matter how powerful, is not important. We can reim it whenever we want. But if we miss the opportunity in the void, once they return, there will be no ce for you and me, father and son!¡± Ignatius said, ¡°Father, if that''s the case, I will go with you!¡± ¡°No!¡± Tristan said, ¡°Your cultivation is not yet sufficient. If you go, I will have to divide my attention to protect you!¡± Ignatius said, ¡°I have reached the Third Divine. Although I''m not as strong as you, Father, I won''t hold you back.¡± Tristanughed and teased, ¡°What a naived you are. Do you really think the gap between your Third Divine and my Ninth Divine is merely six levels?¡± Ignatius said, ¡°Isn''t that so?¡± Tristan exined, ¡°The cultivation level of the Divine Emperor is probably the Tenth Divine. With just one of his void primordial spirits, he can easily extinguish your Celestial me Spire, and he can also capture you. What do you think is the gap between the two of you?¡± Ignatius was taken aback, now he dared not say anything at all. Tristan gave a slight smile and said, ¡°There''s no need for you to rush. After all, you''re still young. When we were your age, we were far from being as aplished as you.¡± He paused for a moment, then added, ¡°By the way, the main reason I am here is to remind you to be careful in everything you do, and not to act rashly. I won''t be here to protect you anymore. Do you understand?¡± Ignatius nodded, saying, ¡°I understand, and I will definitely take good care of myself. Father, you can go ahead without worry!¡± Tristan said, ¡°You are a bit too arrogant for my liking, I must admit that I''m somewhat worried.¡± He paused, then continued, ¡°Recently, I visited a ce and acquired a sword!¡± In the pause of his speech, he drew a golden sword from his spatial ring! ¡°This sword is called Cycle Soul Sword! Take it and bind it with your blood. When you''re in danger, it will protect you on its own!¡± said Tristan. Ignatius took the sword, and with a puzzled expression, he said, ¡°What a strange name, Cycle Soul Sword. Does one yuan mean one buck?¡± ¡°You little rascal!¡± Tristan couldn''t help but knock on Ignatius''s head. He said, ¡°That is the numerical value. Holios Mathematics, The Philosophy Of Duality And Bnce and the physics of heaven are the regr prediction methods established Numero Treatise in the process of evolution. One cycle is one hundred twenty nine thousand and six hundred years, which is a development cycle for mankind. Each cycle has twelve epochs, and each epoch is ten thousand eight hundred years. One epoch is thirty revolutions, each revolution is three hundred and sixty years. Each revolution has twelve generations, and one generation is thirty years.¡± At this point, Tristan said, ¡°Silly boy, the path of cultivation isn''t just about relentless practice. The knowledge and mysteries it epasses are beyond imagination. You''re a smart kid, so don''t spend all your time lost in wine and women. You should know that the mysteries of cultivation are infinite, while human energy is limited. Pursuing infinite mysteries with finite energy is already difficult, if you''re distracted, it bes even harder. The universe operates ording to certain signs, and each year also reveals its astronomical, geographical, and human developments through these signs. As long as you can understand the logic behind these mysteries, and apply the principles of life and transformation, you can calcte the life course of everything in the world, and have a clear understanding of everything. The rise and fall of human history, the division and unification of the world, and natural changes can all be predicted.¡± Chapter 562 The Gift Of A Tremendous Treasure Chapter 562 The Gift Of A Tremendous Treasure Ignatius couldn''t help but feel ashamed. He finally realized the vast gap between him and his father. He said, ¡°I will definitely reflect on this in the future.¡± He paused, then asked, ¡°By the way, Father, the number ''one Yuan'' is over ten thousand years. Does this mean the sword is over ten thousand years old?¡± Tristan said, ¡°Not at all! The ''one yuan'' here refers to the universe it epasses.¡± Ignatius finally understood. Tristan said, ¡°Divine Emperor has left, so you don''t need to feel too constrained within Divine Realm. Try to take full control of the power within Divine Realm, especially Luminary Vessel!¡± Ignatius said, ¡°Father, Divine Emperor has now enhanced the few masters'' cultivation levels. Why don''t you eliminate these masters before you leave, then I can take over the control of Luminary Vessel!¡± Tristan said, ¡°Your thinking is too naive. If I were to act so openly, it would incite public anger. Moreover, there are some hidden powers in Divine Realm, as well as disciples studying abroad and elders you don''t know about. If I were to kill a few masters and then disappear, they would probably all join forces to deal with you!¡± He paused, then said, ¡°Furthermore, this is no longer my battlefield, but yours. If I interfere too much, it would be detrimental to your development. The Divine Emperor knows when to let go of Divine Realm, and it''s time for me to let go of you.¡± Ignatius said, ¡°I understood now!¡± Tristan said, ¡°Alright, I must be going now. Take care of yourself.¡± Ignatius said, ¡°Father, I can''t bear to part with you!¡± His voice choked with emotion. Even though Ignatius may be cunning, he was very sincere towards his father. Tristan gave a slight smile and said, ¡°You are a man, a real gentleman! Don''t let me down. Do you understand?¡± Ignatius nodded earnestly, saying, ¡°I will not let you down!¡± Tristanughed, then turned to leave. ¡°Father!¡± Ignatius suddenly said, ¡°I have another question to ask you.¡± ¡°Ask away!¡± Tristan looked at Ignatius. Ignatius said, ¡°May I kill Jonathan? He is your demonic tribtion, I cannot tolerate him!¡± Tristan said, ¡°You can''t kill him, and you won''t be able to either. Every time you fail to kill him, your luck will diminish a bit. Things can happen once or twice, but not thrice. When you fail to kill him three times, your luck will turn, and it''s very likely that he will kill you instead!¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Ignatius said, ¡°Am I supposed to just stand by and watch him grow into a threat to you?¡± Tristan said, ¡°You should stop seeking trouble with Jonathan. No matter how he grows, or how powerful he bes, it''s not something to be afraid of, understand? What''s truly terrifying is the fear you harbor in your heart towards him. That is the real horror! It''s just a demonic tribtion, I''ve never considered it a problem!¡± ¡°I understand now!¡± said Ignatius. Tristan nodded, then turned and left. His arrival was mysterious and his departure swift, leaving no trace behind. He was a true deity. Jonathan dared not linger in the Sunny Condo, fearing that familiar sights would stir up memories. He stepped out of the condo, and the weather was indeed sunny. It was one o''clock in the afternoon. Unintentionally, Jonathan found himself walking to a white house, which served as a rest area for the staff. Even Jonathan didn''t know how he ended up there. Soon, he heard a burst ofughter and cheerful chatter again. Jonathan was drawn to theughter and found himself walking towards it. Theughter wasing from behind the white wall. As Jonathan approached, he saw several women sitting at the entrance, chatting and leisurely munching on snacks like pistachios, with bottles of red wine nearby. This truly was a very pleasant afternoon¡ªat least for these girls. Jonathan quickly realized that these girls were service personnel within Divine Realm, most of them were local citizens of Lostaria. Working in Divine Realm was a very respectable job, with high sries and excellent benefits. They are undoubtedly very happy there. The moment the girls saw Jonathan, they all paused in surprise. However, while everyone wasn''t very familiar with Jonathan, they knew that if he could appear in Divine Realm and wasn''t a service personnel, then he must certainly be a member of Divine Realm. For them, the members of Divine Realm were like full-time employees within the system. Anyone of them was an object of envy, and an impressive figure. In Divine Realm, they were nothing more than temporary workers! When they saw Jonathan, they became somewhat hesitant to act too casually. At this moment, Jonathan finally saw a familiar face. With her golden hair flowing, Alice walked out from the house. Seeing Jonathan, she couldn''t help but smile and said, ¡°Jonathan, what brings you here? Are you looking for me?¡± It was not surprising that Alice was getting ahead of herself. When Jonathan showed up, it seemed like he was only there to see her! Jonathan was a clever man. With a slight smile, he said, ¡°Yes, I am looking for you.¡± Heughed again, saying, ¡°It''s been a long time since I''ve seen you, so after I came back, I wanted to have a chat with you.¡± With a smile, Alice said, ¡°Alright, give me a moment. Let''s find a ce to chat!¡± Jonathan said, ¡°Sure!¡± Afterwards, Alice went in to change her clothes. The staff members weed Jonathan in and invited him to take a seat. Jonathan politely said, ¡°Thank you!¡± About ten minutester, Alice emerged wearing a red casual shirt. She put on red sunsses, her hair tied up, and was d in jeans. She looked incredibly beautiful and stylish. She is an absolute beauty, enough to drive any normal man to madness. As Jonathan stood up, he was immediately greeted by the scent of perfume as Alice approached. It was the fragrance of jasmine, and it smelled very pleasant. Afterwards, Alice naturally took Jonathan''s arm, and the two of them left together. This action greatly reflected the cultural differences between Anndur and Chanaea. Alice sped Jonathan''s arm because it was a matter of etiquette. To her, it was simply etiquette! Over here in Chanaea, it was a signal for men and women to express their mutual affection. Generally, when a woman took the initiative to hold a man''s arm when they were not in a rtionship, it indicated that they were not far from taking that step. Jonathan was well aware of Alice''s etiquette, so there wasn''t any misunderstandings. The two of them drove out of Divine Realm. At this point, Jonathan didn''t mind having someone by his side. He feared loneliness as it often led to him overthinking whenever he was alone. Afterwards, Jonathan parked his car at the beautiful Mount Frallein viewing deck. Today, there weren''t many people around, just Jonathan''s car! ¡°Is something bothering you?¡± Alice asked. Jonathan gave a slight smile and asked, ¡°Is my expression that obvious?¡± Alice also smiled, saying, ¡°Of course, it is. The only thing missing is tears.¡± Jonathanughed heartily and said, ¡°You''re being too dramatic.¡± Alice said, ¡°Then tell me about it. Let''s see if I can give you some advice.¡± Jonathan fell silent, then he said, ¡°I don''t know what to say.¡± Alice said, ¡°Alright then. I''ll apany you to enjoy the scenery.¡± Jonathan said, ¡°Thank you!¡± Alice said, ¡°There''s no need to thank me. We''re friends after all!¡± ¡°Friends?¡± Jonathan savored the word thoughtfully. ¡°They all told me she''s fine, and I can''t bear to think otherwise. I want to believe that she''s okay,¡± Jonathan suddenly said. ¡°But my intuition tells me that things aren''t that simple. I''m even more afraid to seek confirmation. Of course, there''s no way to confirm it now. So I don''t know what to do.¡± What Jonathan said was quite confusing, but the clever Alice still understood. She said, ¡°You''re in pain because you can''t let go, yet you can''t face it either!¡± She paused, then added, ¡°If you really can''t let go, then face it bravely. Whatever will be, will be! Knowing the truth is always better than deceiving yourself!¡± Jonathan gave Alice another nce, then suddenly said, ¡°You''re right. I must find out how she is doing now.¡± Afterwards, Jonathan started the car. Jonathan quickly returned to Divine Realm. After bidding farewell to Alice, he headed straight for Chard Hall. Jonathan arrived at Chard Hall and directly met with Richard. ¡°Master, I want to know what the truth really is, no matter what it may be. I beg you to tell me everything, without hiding any information!¡± Jonathan pleaded with Richard. Richard looked at Jonathan. He could see that Jonathan had been tormented. Huh... It seems I was mistaken after all. Richard knew that if he kept the truth from Jonathan, he might never be able to live in peace. ¡°Alright!¡± Richard said, ¡°Since this is what you asked for, I will tell you the truth! The situation with Catherine is not as optimistic as I made it out to be, but the master has managed to save her life. Although the chances are slim, the master said there is still a possibility to revive her. At worst, Catherine will remain in a deep sleep, but she will not die!¡± Jonathan finally breathed a sigh of relief. He suddenly asked, ¡°Master, I understand now. Even if Divine Emperor cannot revive Catherine, I will exhaust all my strength to bring her back to life.¡± ¡°Thank you, Master!¡± Jonathan said afterwards. Richard looked deeply into Jonathan''s eyes, his heart filled with astonishment. Perhaps Catherine would be Jonathan''s motivation, and then guide Jonathan to achieve Ultimate Path. Ever since the emergence of the Four Emperors, they had be the peak of the world! The Four Emperors are iparable in this world. Master once said there would be young talents! Richard looked at Jonathan, believing him to be the deserved young talent. At the same time, Richard found the world to be full of wonders. Initially, when Lance asked him to take Jonathan as his disciple, he was doing Lance a favor. But now, it seemed like Jonathan was a great gift from Lance to him. If Jonathan achieves great sess in the future, reaching extraordinary heights in his cultivation, then as his master, my name will surely be recorded in the annals of history! Richard found himself lost in a myriad of thoughts all at once. Suddenly, Jonathan said, ¡°Master, I have a gift for you. I hope you won''t find it displeasing!¡± Richard was slightly taken aback, and asked, ¡°Oh, what is it?¡± His interest was immediately piqued. Immediately, Jonathan took out Sovereign Mirror and said, ¡°This is Sovereign Mirror!¡± After he finished speaking, he presented it in front of Richard. Richard took the mirror, and after a brief examination, his face turned pale. He eximed, ¡°It''s such a tremendous treasure...¡± Chapter 563 Everlasting Love Chapter 563 Evesting Love Richard seemed somewhat diposed, the shock of seeing Sovereign Mirror was simply too overwhelming. Jonathan, however, appeared calm. After some time, Richard finally asked him, ¡°Jonathan, do you know what this magic item is?¡± Jonathan wasn''t surprised. He said, ¡°This is Sovereign Mirror!¡± Richard asked, ¡°Do you know the wonderful use of Sovereign Mirror?¡± Jonathan replied, ¡°It can create an illusion of one''s body, and transform the corporeal body!¡± ¡°Anything else?¡± asked Richard. Jonathan couldn''t help but wonder, ¡°Does it have any other uses?¡± Richard couldn''t help but smile as he replied, ¡°Silly boy, Sovereign Mirror is a treasure from ancient times, so it could not have this function. However, this magic item has many other functions. Once it''s used to its full potential, it can harness sovereign spiritual energy, which can transform into the most powerful sword aura, killing enemies invisibly. Moreover, Sovereign Mirror can truly replicate a person''s body, strength, and so on. However, it can onlyst for ten seconds, within which, it is controlled by Sovereign Mirror!¡± ¡°Is it really that impressive?¡± Jonathan couldn''t help but express his surprise. Richard smiled faintly, then handed Sovereign Mirror back to Jonathan. ¡°Keep it safe. You may not be able to unlock its mysteries now, but there wille a day when you will need it.¡± But Jonathan refused to take it, so he asked, ¡°Master, if this item is so useful, why don''t you keep it for yourself, instead of telling me about it? Aren''t you tempted at all?¡± Richard was slightly taken aback, then he said, ¡°You treat me with sincerity, so how could I deceive you in return? How could I possibly do such a thing? If I could really do that, then I wouldn''t be worthy of being your master!¡± Jonathan deeply bowed to Richard, and said, ¡°I have already given the mirror to you, Master, and I will not take it back.¡± He paused before continuing, ¡°Now that Divine Emperor has left, the entire Divine Realm no longer has the deterrence of Divine Emperor''s might. Therefore, the rest of the masters, including Tristan, will surely make their moves. Master, you are very straightforward, and I can''t always be by your side. The situation is rather dangerous, and if you have Sovereign Mirror, you will have a bit more assurance. Even if you are not guaranteed to win, you can still stand on an invincible ground!¡± Richard looked deeply into Jonathan''s eyes and said, ¡°As the master of Luminary Vessel, it''s true that several masters coveted the vessel. Hence, Sovereign Mirror helped to increase my confidence.¡± Jonathan said, ¡°So, you must ept it!¡± Richardughed and said, ¡°Well then, I cannot refuse such a treasure indeed.¡± Jonathan also smiled. Richard said, ¡°Please, have a seat.¡± Jonathan replied, ¡°Yes, Master!¡± Richard asked, ¡°What are your ns next?¡± Jonathan said, ¡°I don''t have a specific n, so I''m taking it one step at a time. Most importantly, I want to improve my cultivation as soon as possible.¡± Richard said, ¡°It''s a pity that your cultivation level can''t be improved by relying on consuming elixir pill alone. Otherwise, once the master leaves, I, as the one in charge of Luminary Vessel, could provide you with some conveniences!¡± After a moment of contemtion, Jonathan said, ¡°Master, I''ve suddenly realized that the elixir pill might not be the most important thing after all.¡± Richard asked, ¡°Oh, why did you say that?¡± Jonathan said, ¡°I always feel that the nourishment provided by the elixir pill is too limited. The further we go in our cultivation, the more elixir pills we need. Yet, the process of refining the pills is too difficult. However, Divine Emperor can rely on a single energy gem to provide you with thirty years of nourishment. This is truly incredible.¡± Richard was slightly taken aback, then he continued, ¡°Energy gems are indeed very magical, but none of us know where to find them. For now, we can only rely on the elixir pills!¡± Jonathan said, ¡°You''re not wrong in what you say!¡± After a casual chat, Jonathan stood up to take his leave. Richard then said, ¡°If you ever encounter an insurmountable obstacle, don''t forget that within Divine Realm, your master will always have your back!¡± A warm current surged from the bottom of Jonathan''s heart. Richard indeed demonstrated a remarkable personal charm. Hence, Jonathan truly respected Richard from the bottom of his heart! In the evening, Jonathan returned to Sunny Condo. He fell asleep in the bedroom. The bed seemed to still carry Catherine''s lingering scent, and only when Jonathany on it did he feel a faint sense of security. At this moment, Jonathan harbored an extraordinary desire for power. He wished he possessed the strength to reach the heavens so that he could heal Catherine. Regrettably, the power to reach the heavens would not suddenly descend from above. It must be achieved through one''s efforts one step at a time. ¡°What should I do?¡± Jonathany in bed, pondering how he should work hard. What''s the use of having countless subordinates, even those who are fiercely loyal? Can I vie to conquer the world? But what''s the point of that? The most important thing for me is to enhance my strength to save Catherine! Jonathan made up his mind. He would return to Eastsummer tomorrow, and then begin to draw blood, constantly enhancing hisbat force. I should not worry about the matter of Destino Fruit for now. At the very least, I should focus on reaching the ninth level of Immortal Stage. Only after that, should we consider the issue of condensing Destino Fruit! Soon, Jonathan fell asleep. In his dream, he saw Catherine return to his side, as beautiful and aloof as ever. Overwhelmed with joy, Jonathan embraced her, kissing her passionately. The kiss was incredibly sweet. In the sweetest of moments, Jonathan suddenly jolted awake. Jonathan sat up and looked around him. All was darkness, and he found himself alone. Suddenly, a wave of mncholy surged from the depths of his heart. Tears welled up in Jonathan''s eyes, and he was no longer able to hold them back. The next morning, Jonathan continued to pay homage to Divine Emperor. Considering that Divine Emperor had already departed, Richard no longer brought up the request for Jonathan to be a master. After all, it was impossible for Divine Emperor to respond now. Given the currentplex situation, it was better to have fewer issues to deal with. All the masters proceeded with the worship! Even though Divine Emperor was no longer present, no one would leak this news, as it concerned everyone''s mutual interest. Jonathan, Beatrix, and Gregory stood together and waited. Suddenly, Gregory said to Jonathan, ¡°By the way, Jonathan I heard something from Beatrix.¡± Jonathan nced at Gregory, then asked with utmost respect, ¡°Oh, what have you heard?¡± Gregory said, ¡°She mentioned that you have a magical mirror, incredibly powerful and mysterious. I wonder if you could allow me to take a look!¡± Jonathan couldn''t help but nce at Beatrix. Beatrix apologized slightly, saying, ¡°Gregory is not an outsider, so I leaked that information unintentionally.¡± ¡°You''re not one to have a loose tongue!¡± Jonathan said with a faint smile. Gregory''s expression turned peculiar, he then said, ¡°It seems that you are unwilling, then let''s take it that I never mentioned it!¡± ¡°It''s not that I don''t want to show you!¡± Jonathan said, ¡°I''ve already given that mirror to Master. If you want to see it, you can go and ask Master!¡± He didn''t want to mention Sovereign Mirror in public, so he deliberately referred to it as ''that mirror''. If word gets out about Sovereign Mirror, I''m afraid it could cause a lot of trouble! Beatrix was also taken aback, and said, ¡°You gave it to Master? You really had the heart to part with it?¡± With an air of nonchnce, Jonathan said, ¡°No matter how precious that mirror might be, it''s useless to me if I can''t use it. Hence, I have nothing to regret.¡± With augh, Beatrix couldn''t help but tease, ¡°You cheeky brat, you''re really carefree!¡± Jonathan also smiled. After paying his respects, Jonathan returned to Sunny Condo. He nned to pack up his things, bid farewell to Richard, and then leave this ce. At that moment, Beatrix came over. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Beatrix went straight to Jonathan''s bedroom. When she entered, she saw Jonathan on the bed, searching for a strand of Catherine''s hair. This action left Beatrix dumbfounded, and for some reason, her eyes welled up with tears. Jonathan carefully ced the strands of hair into the sachet. Then, he turned to look at Beatrix, gave a slight smile and said, ¡°Beatrix, why are you crying for no reason? You weren''t such a sentimental person before!¡± Beatrix turned her back, wiping the corner of her eye. When she turned around again, she said, ¡°I never realized that you''re such a sentimental person.¡± Jonathan carefully put away the sachet, then said, ¡°I don''t know where Catherine has gone, or if she will ever return. All I want is to find something that can at least keep her memory alive.¡± Beatrix fell silent for a moment, then said, ¡°Catherine will definitely be fine. She is a chosen one just like you. I believe she won''t be in any danger.¡± Jonathanughed and said, ¡°I''ll take your good words!¡± Beatrix nced over and noticed Jonathan packing up his things. She asked, ¡°Are you nning to leave Divine Realm?¡± Jonathan said, ¡°That''s right. I am heading back to Eastsummer!¡± Beatrix said, ¡°I''ll send you off!¡± Jonathan nodded, saying, ¡°Alright!¡± Afterward, Jonathan went to bid farewell to Richard. Then, Beatrix drove Jonathan to the airport. In the car, Jonathan said, ¡°The current situation in Divine Realm is particrlyplex. Tristan, Gideon, and Oswald have no good intentions. You need to be extra cautious when you''re with Master. If you encounter anything strange, remember to call and ask me.¡± Beatrix nodded and said, ¡°You''re the cleverest. If you were in Divine Realm, we wouldn''t fear those people at all.¡± With a faint bitter smile, Jonathan said, ¡°I have things I want to do, so I really can''t stay inside.¡± Beatrix said, ¡°I understand, so I was just saying it!¡± Jonathan said, ¡°By the way, why did you suddenly mention Sovereign Mirror to Gregory? I know your lips are tight, and you wouldn''t let something slip.¡± Beatrix was slightly taken aback, then said, ¡°Gregory is very interested in you, and he also knows about your affairs in Eastsummer. He brought up the matter of Sovereign Mirror himself, saying he was very interested in it, and asked if it was with you. I couldn''t lie to him, so I could only confirm it.¡± Jonathan said, ¡°That''s quite strange. Although I''ve made a bit of a name for myself in Eastsummer, it was just in that ce. Yet, Gregory seems to know so much about me. It''s very peculiar.¡± ¡°There''s nothing strange about it,¡± Beatrix said. ¡°Gregory grew up with me, and he''s a very loyal person. Don''t overthink it. He might have learned about it unintentionally through some channel.¡± Jonathan was not familiar with Gregory. He said, ¡°I didn''t have much of an impression of him before, but now, I feel he''s somewhat unreliable. However, it''s just my feeling.¡± ¡°You''re overthinking it,¡± said Beatrix. Jonathan then said, ¡°I hope so!¡± Chapter 564 Aspiring To Be Carefree Chapter 564 Aspiring To Be Carefree Jonathan had a bad feeling about Gregory. This feeling was purely Jonathan''s intuition without any logical exnation! Therefore, he didn''t feel it was right to say much at the moment. After all, Gregory had been raised by Richard since he was a child, and it wouldn''t be fair to cast doubt on him just because of Jonathan''s own feelings. However, in the end, Jonathan decided to give Richard a call. He didn''t want any minor oversight on his part to lead to irreversible regret. At the very least, don''t leave yourself with any regrets. So, after boarding the ne, Jonathan seized the opportunity before takeoff to call Richard. After the call connected, Richard was slightly puzzled. He chuckled and said, ¡°Why are you calling me again? You don''t seem like the type to be so reluctant to part!¡± With a smile, Jonathan then asked seriously, ¡°Master, there''s no one else around you, right?¡± Richard asked, ¡°No. What''s the matter?¡± Jonathan said, ¡°Master, I know that Gregory is your close confidant. I hope you don''t think I''m trying to stir up trouble with what I''m about to say!¡± Richard then said seriously, ¡°Jonathan, I trust you more than anyone else. No matter what you say, I will never think that you are stirring up trouble! You are not that kind of person.¡± ¡°Thank you, Master!¡± Jonathan could feel Richard''s sincerity. He immediately said, ¡°I have a hunch, and my hunches are usually urate. I feel that Gregory''s motives are not entirely pure, he seems particrly interested in Sovereign Mirror. You must be wary of him! I know that your cultivation is profound now, Master, but I''m afraid you might let your guard down with those around you.¡± Richard''s expression grew serious, he asked, ¡°Do you really think there''s something wrong with Gregory?¡± Jonathan said, ¡°It''s just my intuition, but caution is the key here. Master, I hope you can be more vignt!¡± ¡°Alright, I understand,¡± Richard said. ¡°I will take your words to heart.¡± Jonathan immediately said, ¡°Well, I won''t disturb you then.¡± ¡°Take extra care yourself!¡± said Richard. Jonathan gave a slight smile and said, ¡°Alright.¡± Afterwards, Jonathan hung up the phone. Afterward, the ne took off, soaring straight into the sky. That evening, Jonathan returned to Eastsummer. Walrion, Aurora, and Torrence drove to pick up Jonathan. After a lengthy journey around Alberbridge Range, they finally arrived in Eastsummer! Jonathan''s expression remained dazed. Although he had made up his mind, he couldn''t quickly recover from his sorrow. Torrence, who was closest to Jonathan, couldn''t help but ask him while they were in the car, ¡°You went to Lostaria, which should have been a happy asion. Why do you seem so unhappy after returning? What exactly happened?¡± Jonathan said to Torrence, ¡°Don''t ask me what happened. Today, I want to get drunk. When we get back, you guys''pany in drinking will be the greatest help you can give me!¡± Walrion was the first to say, ¡°Your Majesty, I would be honored to have a drink with you!¡± he spoke while he was driving. Then Jonathan turned to Aurora and asked, ¡°What about you?¡± Aurora appeared incredibly alert as she said, ¡°I cannot drink for I must stay sober to ensure your Majesty''s safety!¡± With a light smile, Jonathan chose not to say more. The decision was made to drink wine within the castle. Yeverie was eagerly awaiting Jonathan''s return, but she didn''t expect him to be so downcast. She had imagined that when Jonathan came back, he would be carefree and full of joy. Yeverie was originally resentful towards Jonathan, but her heart clenched in sympathy seeing him so downcast. Her resentment dissipated, evaporating like smoke in the wind. The food and drinks were quickly prepared. There was steak, a variety of delicacies, and even Chanaean cuisine! The drinks included the likes of Remy Martin. The best thing about Dietrich Castle was undoubtedly its fine wine. However, for Jonathan, good wine was somewhat wasted, because he was a heavy drinker. That night, Jonathan really got drunk. He was utterly andpletely intoxicated. He just drank heartily and let himself get thoroughly drunk! However, entering dreand in such a way gave Jonathan an unprecedented sense of satisfaction! The notion that it would be no use trying to drown one''s sorrows with alcohol may not necessarily be urate. This was because when one was overwhelmed by the effects of alcohol, their consciousness became blurred, and they might stop thinking about anything at all. When one was heartbroken, they often find sce in drinking, and this was not without reason. Sometimes, alcohol could be a good remedy. Walrion, Torrence, and Yeverie were all drinking together. However, none of them got drunk. Aurora was always by their side, watching over them. Afterward, the four of them helped Jonathan back to his room. This was the first time the four of them had seen Jonathan, who was always strong, confident, and He was so disheartened. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. The four of them couldn''t help but feel puzzled. What exactly had Jonathan experienced in Divine Realm? Then, under the urging of the other three, Walrion dialed Beatrix''s number. Once the call connected, Beatrix didn''t say much. ¡°If Jonathan doesn''t want to say anything, then it''s not right for me to tell you. He might be down for a while, but I believe he will get better. You just need to put in a little more effort.¡± So, the phone call just ended like that. The next day, Jonathan woke up from his hangover. The sun is shining brightly! The first thing he saw was the gentle and beautiful Yeverie. She called out, ¡°Your Majesty!¡± Jonathan sat up, a faint smile on his face. He said, ¡°You don''t need to stay by my side. I''m fine!¡± Yeverie stepped forward, embracing Jonathan''s head, and said, ¡°Your Majesty, no matter what happens, Yeverie will always be by your side.¡± Jonathan gently broke away from Yeverie''s embrace and said, ¡°I need to get up now. I''m a bit hungry. Could you prepare something for me to eat?¡± Yeverie didn''t overthink it, and simply said, ¡°Okay!¡± After breakfast, Jonathan gave orders to Walrion. He instructed him to bring in more blood. In fact, he was even willing to pay a hefty price for it if it meant calling for volunteers to donate blood. Even though Jonathan was somewhat eager for quick sess, he would never resort to doing anything outrageous or harmful. Within three days, Jonathan ceaselessly consumed fresh blood, transforming it intobat force! For three days, he continued consuming blood, yet he only managed to advance one level in his cultivation. Jonathan noticed something unsettling. The progression was bing increasingly difficult. Despite consuming so much fresh blood, the benefits it could bring were diminishing. In this situation, it seemed that the only viable solution was to find a living person and feed on fresh blood. In a way, there didn''t appear to be any other good options. Jonathan would not consider this approach for he would not let himself tread the path of dark magic. At this point, he was unable to hold back his curiosity, so he asked Walrion, ¡°In the vampire n, how does one enhance their cultivation in theter stages?¡± Walrion replied, ¡°Your Majesty, generally, when a vampire member reaches Immortal Stage, their progress slows down significantly. A master of the fifth level in Immortal Stage would need to practice for as long as ten years, and this doesn''t even take into ount their secret rituals of human blood sacrifice.¡± ¡°Moreover, ten years is considered extremely fast for someone with such high talent,¡± Walrion said. ¡°Your Majesty, your cultivation speed is unprecedented. I urge you not to act too hastily! Otherwise, you might lose your mind and go mad!¡± Jonathan paid no attention to Walrion, he murmured, ¡°Ten years?¡± D*mn it! Jonathan couldn''t help but feel frustrated. Ten years, if it takes ten years to reach the ninth level of Immortal Stage, then how many more years would it take for him to concoct Destino Fruit? How many more years will it take for me to surpass Divine Emperor? Can Catherine wait for me for so many years? Jonathan took a deep breath, forcibly suppressing all his irritation and unease. ¡°Alright, I understand,¡± Jonathan said with a smile to Walrion. Walrion let out a slight sigh of relief. For the following month, Jonathan spent his time practicing in the ancient castle. Through his relentless practice, he finally reached the fifth level of Immortal Stage! Over the past year, Jonathan had gone through so much, and his transformation had been immense. He arrived in Horington at the beginning ofst year, but it was almost October now. In this one year and ten months, his cultivation had progressed from the peak of Neutralizing Force to the unimaginable fifth level of Immortal Stage! His progress was beyond imagination. This was also a change brought about after the advent of the Great Tribtion. After a month of dedicated training, Jonathan''s mood had significantly improved, and he was no longer as gloomy as before. Jonathan began to feel that constantly cultivating there was like attempting the impossible. The gradual progress was just too slow. He wanted to go and look around, perhaps he might stumble upon an opportunity that way. Jonathan was a man who disliked trouble. Hence, he didn''t tell anyone, and just left a note. Then he got in his car and left Eastsummer. However, it was worth mentioning that Jonathan also left a letter for Yeverie. In the letter, Jonathan apologizes to her! Yeverie, writing you this letter is as good as meeting you in person. I know I''ve hurt you deeply. Although you''ve said nothing all this while, and I''ve been living day by day, saying nothing as well. But I know, I owe you an apology! I made promises to you to give you happiness, but in the end, I failed to fulfill any of them. There''s something I''ve never mentioned as I do not want my personal affairs to gain pity from everyone. But I feel that I owe you an exnation! I''m a selfish person who disregards others'' feelings. If I like someone, I¡¯ll do that. Hence, with you, I was never deceitful. My love for my wife Catherine is genuine, and my affection for you is just as real. However, Catherine risked her life to save me, and her life is now hanging in the bnce. She has gone with Divine Emperor, and her fate is unknown. Now, I don''t want anything, but to focus on my cultivation. I am hoping to use my own abilities to save Catherine! As for us, Yeverie, I can''t give you anything. If you meet someone you like, go ahead and marry him. I will bless you! When Yeverie saw this letter, she finally understood everything. Her tears could no longer be held back and began to fall. She felt that Jonathan was never a selfish person. He was a particrly free-spirited and exceptionally upright man! Yeverie silently vowed in her heart. Jonathan, I will wait for you forever! As for the note Jonathan left for Walrion and the others, it was quite straightforward. I''m leaving, and I don''t want you to look for me. The affairs of the vampire will be entrusted to the three of you¡ªWalrion, Torrence, and Aurora. I need to travel to many ces to hone my cultivation. It was as simple as that, and so capricious! Subsequently, Jonathan drove that Land Rover out of Alberbridge Range. Chapter 565 Call from Joanne Chapter 565 Call from Joanne Jonathan held a gold card in his hand, the money inside was enough for an ordinary person to squander through three generations. However, Jonathan was not frugal with money. Even if he were given a mountain of gold and silver, he might spend it all in a day. He had never cared much about money, never allowing it to manipte his character or will. That night, Jonathan took a flight straight back to Chanaea. He believed that Chanaea was the true homnd of The Destino. The culture of The Destino had a long and profound history! Jonathan yearned to traverse the famous mountains, desiring to experience life in the wilderness and dine under the open sky. He wondered if such an adventure might lead him to a serendipitous encounter with immortal destiny. That was the thought going through Jonathan''s mind at that moment! After enduring a lengthy eighteen-hour flight, Jonathan arrived at Moulmore''s international airport. After getting off the ne, it was exactly five in the afternoon in Moulmore. Moulmore was currently in the throes of a sweltering season. At five in the afternoon, the sun was still zing hot, showing no intention of setting anytime soon. Jonathan wasn''t acquainted with anyone in Moulmore, so he could enjoy absolute freedom there. That was also why he chose to go to Moulmore first. He didn''t want to get in touch with anyone he knew, but he didn''t throw away his phone. He still had many things on his mind, fearing that Aurora and the others might need to contact him or if something happened in the Divine Realm. In the end, he was just an ordinary person, unable topletely detach himself from worldly matters! It was worth mentioning that during that time, Mabel did call Jonathan. Mabel learned about Jonathan''s situation from Beatrix, so she called tofort Jonathan. Even though Jonathan wasughing and joking on the phone with Mabel, she said, ¡°You don''t need to hide anything from me. I know you''re not happy.¡± Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g ¡°It''s been so long,¡± Jonathan said lightly. ¡°I can''t possibly burst into tears just because I''m catching up with you.¡± Mabel said, ¡°If you have time,e to Yaleview. I''ll join you for a drink!¡± Jonathan said, ¡°I''ve had all the drinks that I needed to have. In theing days, I will double my efforts in training and cultivation, striving to awaken Catherine as soon as possible.¡± Mabel let out a soft sigh. She didn''t know what to say anymore. The phone call just ended up afterward. After Catherine was met with a mishap, Jonathan underwent significant changes. He became moreposed, carrying a subtle sense of world-weariness. At that point, Jonathan was feeling a bit peckish, and he didn''t have much cash on hand. So, he found a nearby bank to withdraw some money. His gold card was universally epted at any bank, and he would always be treated as a VIP! At that time, the bank staff were busy closing the books for the day, typically not entertaining any more customers. However, when Jonathan presented his gold card, the bank staff still weed him. Jonathan withdrew half a million in cash to spend. He was ustomed to splurging money, but he also knew that he might end up in some remote ces. Wherever he went, money could open all doors for him. However, he was worried not everywhere he went would ept card payments. If he didn''t bring some cash with him, he might end up making a fool of himself. After withdrawing the five hundred thousand, the bank staff packed it into a ck garbage bag for Jonathan. Jonathan took the money and left the bank. He didn''t even consider the danger of carrying so much money around. Even though the money was contained inside a ck stic bag, its shape easily gives the impression that it could be money. Jonathan first found a small eatery. He wasn''t fussy about his food, so he didn''t mind any small restaurant. Once inside, he asked the shop owner for food rmendations. The shop owner, a middle-aged chubby man, smiled and said, ¡°Here''s the menu!¡± Looking over, Jonathan saw that there was meatloaf, cheeseburger, and so on! Jonathan then said, ¡°I''ll have a meatloaf and m chowder on the side!¡± The shop owner cheerfully said, ¡°All right!¡± Jonathan casually ced the money on the table. Then, he closed his eyes to concentrate. At that moment, two young thugs quietly followed. They had been tailing Jonathan since he left the bank. Now, one of them was standing guard outside while the other one stealthily came in. Soon, the blond young man arrived in front of Jonathan. The shop owner turned around only to witness that scene, which gave him quite a start. Just as he was about to speak up, the blond young man red menacingly at the shop owner. The shop owner was an honest man. He was immediately scared into silence. The blond young man suddenly reached out to grab Jonathan''s half a million. Just as he was about to seize it, Jonathan suddenly opened his eyes. He grabbed the blond young man''s hand and asked with a smile, ¡°What''s up? Trying to steal my money?¡± The blond young man instantly showed a fierce glint in his eyes, brandishing a shiny switchde in his hand. He cursed angrily, ¡°D*mn it, let go!¡± He thrust the switchde viciously toward Jonathan''s hand. The young man with a buzz cut outside also quickly rushed in. The two of them nned to join forces to take down Jonathan and then rob Jonathan of his money. Jonathan''s money had tempted the two intomitting crimes. With a single finger, Jonathan pinched the de of the switchde, then swiftly took it away. Without even standing up, he lightly pressed his finger on the belly of the blond young man. With a violent shudder, the blond young man collided with the young man with a buzz cut behind him. Then, the two of them fell heavily to the ground, unable to get up. The two guys were crying out in pain, but they couldn''t escape. Jonathan''s finger strike was packed with immense Force, disying his transcendent strength level. Following that, Jonathan pulled out his phone to call the police. When the officer asked for the location, Jonathan turned to ask the shop owner. The shop owner didn''t dare to offend Jonathan, so he told the truth. After giving the address, Jonathan hung up the phone. He gave the shop owner a slight smile and said, ¡°Could you please hurry up? I''m hungry.¡± The shop owner replied, ¡°Okay!¡± The shop owner was inwardly astounded, feeling he had encountered an extraordinary person from the martial world! It was as if a peerless master had suddenly appeared in an inn like in the novels. While Jonathan was halfway through his meal, the police arrived. Four police officers arrived. The two young offenders were quickly apprehended, and a male police officer approached Jonathan, asking, ¡°You''re the one who called the police, right?¡± Jonathan looked up and gave a slight smile, saying, ¡°That''s right. It was me.¡± The male police officer said, ¡°We also need you toe back with us and give a statement.¡± Jonathan said, ¡°Can I finish my meal first?¡± The male police officer was slightly taken aback. He, too, found Jonathan to be a peculiar individual. Nevertheless, he replied, ¡°Of course!¡± After finishing his meal at a leisurely pace, Jonathan opened the garbage bag, revealing the half a million inside. The sight left the police officers and the shop owner utterly speechless! Jonathan casually pulled out a stack of ten thousand and ced it directly on the table. He said to the shop owner, ¡°I''m sorry for the scare, sir. Consider this a smallpensation.¡± After he finished speaking, he walked away cheerfully with the few police officers. The shop owner held Jonathan''s ten thousand in his hand. Everything that had happened was too surreal for him. He was destined to be sleepless that night. When Jonathan arrived at the nearby police station, he was asked to give a statement. The police officer asked him, ¡°Why are you carrying so much cash?¡± With a light smile, Jonathan said, ¡°This isn''t illegal, is it?¡± The police officer was momentarily speechless, then said, ¡°Indeed, you''re not breaking thew, but your actions are suspicious!¡± Jonathan said, ¡°If you find me suspicious, feel free to investigate. All my documents are here. You can check them at your leisure. However, I reserve the right to answer or not to answer. If there''s evidence of my crime, you can arrest me, but I need to leave now.¡± The policeman gave Jonathan an extra nce. He wasn''t a fool. He could tell that Jonathan was no ordinary man. An ordinary person couldn''t possibly possess such a formidable aura. If an ordinary person had spoken to this police officer in such an arrogant manner, the officer would certainly have lost his temper. But after Jonathan spoke, the officer was left speechless. He quickly processed Jonathan''s paperwork. The only thing he didn''t do was personally escort Jonathan out. Upon leaving the police station, it was already dark outside. The night in Moulmore was vibrant with color, brilliantly illuminated by lights. Jonathan was walking alone on the street with four hundred and ny thousand in his hand. That was amercial street, and an endless stream of people walked past Jonathan. A mischievous child came running over and directly bumped into the trash bag Jonathan was using to store his money. Instantly, the four hundred and ny thousand Chanaean currency was scattered all over the ground. That scene instantly left the passersby dumbfounded. Fortunately, the passersby were all very decent, and no one tried to steal Jonathan''s money. Jonathan crouched down to pick up the money. After a while, he realized he couldn''t possibly pocket all the money! Jonathan was wearing a shirt with jeans on the bottom. It was really not easy to carry all the money around. ¡°D*mn it. Ipletely forgot I had a spatial ring!¡± Jonathan was genuinely confused for a moment. He had been so downcast recently that he hadn''t used the spatial ring for a long time, almost forgetting he had such a thing. So, on the spot, he put all the money into his spatial ring like performing a magic trick. That scene also left everyone dumbfounded. Jonathan quickly left the scene. As soon as he walked away, his phone rang. Jonathan pulled out his mobile phone and nced at it, only to find it was a number he didn''t recognize. The phone number was registered in Willowbank! Suddenly, Jonathan thought of a person, Joanne Wilkinson! That person was rumored to be the reincarnation of an ancient demon. Jonathan found it a bit odd. Why is Joanne calling me? Intrigued, Jonathan answered the phone. Immediately, a woman''s voice came through, pleasant and melodious. It was indeed Joanne! ¡°Is this Jonathan?¡± asked Joanne in her cool and clear voice. Jonathan spoke in a deep voice, ¡°That''s right. It''s me!¡± Joanne let out a slight sigh of relief, saying, ¡°Finding you is no easy task!¡± With a smile, Jonathan said, ¡°I''m quite curious. How did you manage to find me?¡± Joanne said, ¡°I had some connections with Elder Jeff Yount before. Later, I went through some trouble to find Elder Yount, and that''s how I got your number!¡± Mr. Jonathan asked, ¡°I wonder what do you need from me, Ms. Wilkinson?¡± Joanne asked, ¡°Can we meet for a chat?¡± Jonathan couldn''t help but hesitate. However, on second thought, he felt it wouldn''t hurt to meet. After all, he didn''t have anything important to do at the moment, and there were many secrets surrounding Joanne. Perhaps she was his immortal destiny. In that case, he shouldn''t be refusing her. Jonathan immediately replied, ¡°Sure!¡± He paused, then asked, ¡°I''m in Moulmore. Where are you? How shall we meet?¡± Joanne said, ¡°I''m still in Wildefield. Can you make a trip to Wildefield? If it''s inconvenient for you, I can come to you!¡± Jonathan said, ¡°I don''t have much going on either. All right. I''lle to Wildefield to find you!¡± Chapter 566 Ten Kings Of Eonetara Gate Chapter 566 Ten Kings Of Eara Gate Late at night, at Lostaria, deep within Mount Frallein, Divine Realm stood tall and proud. Within Divine Realm, the lights continued to shine brilliantly, making it a bustling city that never slept. That night, several masters in Divine Realm suddenly felt a strong sense of crisis. Richard, Oswald, and Gideon quickly gathered all the disciples of Divine Realm, as well as thew enforcement elders and the elders of The Inquisition, among others! Miguel, along with all the inner disciples, Ignatius, Gabriel, and others, were all within Divine Realm. Nearly three hundred of Divine Realm''s finest disciples, all outstanding individuals, gathered together in the square of Divine Realm. The lights on the square were dazzlingly white, illuminating the entire square as bright as day! Richard and Gideon stood by Oswald''s side. Everyone regarded Oswald as their leader. A bright moon cast its light across Divine Realm, bathing the entirend in ayer of serene luminescence. ¡°Oswald, our master has just left, and already a powerful being is encroaching on our Divine Realm. The fact that this person can instill such a strong sense of crisis in the three of us suggests they are no ordinary individual. But in your opinion, Oswald, who exactly is this intruder?¡± Gideon couldn''t help but ask. Oswald''s face was grim. He said, ¡°I can''t guess either. But there''s no need to guess, we''ll know soon enough.¡± Richard remained silent on the side, with Gregory and Beatrix both by his side. Meanwhile, Ignatius, Gabriel, and Miguel stood off to the side, looking like they were enjoying a good show. Ignatius asked Gabriel in a soft voice, ¡°Who do you think is the intruder? The news of Divine Emperor''s departure was supposed to be confidential. Howe these people are so well-informed?¡± Gabriel spoke calmly. ¡°Young Master, no matter who the visitor is, they mean us no harm. As for how the news leaked, it''s simple. There''s a mole in Divine Realm!¡± The conversation between Gabriel and Ignatius was carried out using a technique that transmitted their voices secretly so no one else could hear them. Just then, from the southeast, a heartyughter suddenly echoed. Thisughter was eerie and strange, sending chills down anyone who heard it. Shortly after, a dark cloud appeared from the southeast. This mass of dark clouds swiftly approached, obscuring the sky and sun, astonishingly enveloping the entire heavens above! Oswald''s eyes hardened as he said, ¡°What audacious demon dares to y tricks in Divine Realm!¡± After he finished speaking, he pointed toward the dark cloud. Subsequently, a radiant light emerged between Oswald''s fingers, forming a Twilight Sigil! Immediately after, the Twilight Sigil stirred the force of the maic field, condensing countless light swords. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. He had unleashed Umbral Trespass! Two light and dark maic fields intertwined like des, giving birth to countless bursts of power amidst the sword beam. The sh of the sword beam soared toward the heavens, directly shing toward the mass of dark clouds! And so, all that could be seen on the scene was the dazzling brilliance of the sword des filling the sky, intent onpletely annihting this mass of dark clouds. From within the dark cloud came a heartyugh. ¡°Oswald, I didn''t expect your cultivation to improve so rapidly. The power of your Umbral Trespass is formidable enough to make even me wary. If it weren''t for my Heaven and Earth Bell, I really wouldn''t be able to handle you!¡± Amidst the dark clouds, while speaking, a massive Heaven and Earth Bell was conjured. Like a massive bell in a temple, the bell was pure gold in color, with the words ¡°heaven¡± and ¡°earth¡± inscribed. The words shone brilliantly, exuding an overwhelming aura of power! Heaven and Earth Bell swiftly devoured all the des from the Umbral Trespass attack! Oswald couldn''t help but be startled. This neer knew everything about him, yet he had no idea who this person was. Just then, the dark clouds gathered, ultimately forming a silhouette of a person, appearing before everyone. This figure was d in a ck robe, with a lean face that appeared to be in his forties, as if he had just emerged from the depths of the underworld, like a ghost or a deity. Richard''s face changed as he eximed, ¡°It''s actually Camio Dowsett, the Greed King from Ten Kings of Eara Gate!¡± The man in the ck robe let out a strange, eerieugh and said, ¡°Richard, you are truly knowledgeable. You even recognized me.¡± No sooner had his words fallen than footsteps echoed from all around. From behind the figure in the ck robe, about fifty people quickly gathered. All of them were dressed in ck, each with a serious expression on their face. They quickly took their positions behind Camio, standing in neat rows, their presence formidable and solemn. Oswald turned to Camio and said, ¡°So, you are the Greed King. I just wonder, what brings you to my Divine Realm with such arge entourage?¡± Camioughed heartily, saying, ¡°I''ve heard that the old fellow, Divine Emperor, has already left Earth. Divine Realm is rich in resources, and now that the old fellow, Divine Emperor, is gone. You all should know how to behave. It''s best to understand the situation. Otherwise, if I''m not pleased, I''ll make your Divine Realm vanish into thin air!¡± Oswald said lightly, ¡°Who said our master has left Earth?¡± Camioughed again, saying, ¡°That old fool, Dhynos, is so arrogant and conceited. If he were still on Earth, he would havee out to destroy me just for the two insults I just threw at him.¡± He paused, then added, ¡°Since I''m here today, it means I have reliable information. Oswald, stop showing off in front of me.¡± Oswald was suddenly at a loss for words. ¡°Even if my master is not here, Camio, do you really think you''re qualified to covet Divine Realm?¡± Gideon said coldly. Camio burst intoughter, dering, ¡°Divine Realm without Dhynos is nothing at all. In my underworld, Ten Kings of Eara Gate have long been armed to the teeth, waiting for this day. Next, the entire underworld will pour out, forever altering the bnce of positive and negative energies. The underworld will be the dominant and supreme world.¡± Oswald''s gaze turned icy. He said, ¡°Camio, you''re too arrogant. If that''s the case, let''s see who''s better in a real fight!¡± Camio snorted coldly, saying, ¡°If you''re seeking death, there''s no need to rush it. What''s your hurry?¡± He paused for a moment, then continued, ¡°I''m merely the vanguard. Next, I''ll properly introduce you to what''sing.¡± Before his words had even faded, another burst ofughter echoed from the sky. Another cloud of darkness swept in, quickly taking the form of a person before everyone''s eyes. This person was none other than Pride King, Zenith Jenkins. Zenith, with a goatee, was wearing a gray shirt, looking like a robust countryman. After Zenith took his stand, quickly, around forty to fifty ck-d experts gathered behind him. Immediately after, the sky was filled with dark clouds, and soon, three more people arrived. These three were Sloth King, Lust King, and Envy King! Out of the Ten Kings of Eara Gate, five kings had arrived at once. Each of them brought along nearly fifty experts. The situation on the scene suddenly took a turn for the worse. Facing Oswald, Camioughed heartily and said, ¡°Oswald, do you still have the courage to fight?¡± Oswald was now subtly the master of Divine Realm. At this moment, how could he possibly be intimidated? Gritting his teeth, he said, ¡°What is there to fear!¡± ¡°It seems this youngd won''t shed a tear until he sees his own coffin!¡± Pride King said with a cold smile. ¡°What are we waiting for then? Let''s knock these people down first, then we can talk!¡± In this kind of power struggle, all tactics and defenses were irrelevant. It all came down to a fight for survival, relying solely on one''s own abilities. All the strategies would be ineffective! The thirty-six stratagems of The Art of War were all useless here. After Pride King spoke, he immediately made his move against Oswald. Pride King''s magical instrument was an emerald scepter, pure green in color. He lifted the emerald scepter, which emitted a dazzling light and thenunched it toward Oswald. The emerald scepter struck down with an astonishingly powerful force, and no maic field or molecr force could stop this emerald scepter. Oswald was taken aback. In the face of danger, he flipped his hand, and a magical instrument appeared in his grasp. His Twilight Sigil had already been destroyed by Lance''s Soul Vortex. But now, he had another magical instrument in his hand. This magical instrument was the Vermilion Jade Ruler. The Vermilion Jade Ruler ignited Trinity Fire. Trinity Fire zed and tempered the emerald scepter! Pride King continuously formed seals with his hands,unching relentless attacks with his emerald scepter. Even Trinity Fire could not hinder the dazzling golden light of the emerald scepter. Oswald threw out the Vermilion Jade Ruler, which then fiercely shed with the emerald scepter in mid-air. At this very moment, Oswald and Pride King were locked in a fierce battle, neither able to gain the upper hand. As soon as Oswald and Pride King made their move, the rest of the people immediately followed suit. Richard boldly engaged Camio in battle. Camio unleashed the mighty power of Heaven and Earth Bell. The Heaven and Earth Bell spun continuously in the air, emitting waves of demonic sound, directly attacking Richard. Yet, Richard managed to easily evade by relying on Sovereign Mirror. Moreover, Richard used Sovereign Mirror to swiftly appear behind Camio. Following that, Richard unleashed his magic item, the Demon yer. Demon yer was extremely lethal, leaving Camio in a state of extreme disarray in an instant. This was also because Richard had only recently acquired Sovereign Mirror, and hadn''t yet fully understood it. Otherwise, with such a powerful Sovereign Mirror in his possession, it wouldn''t be impossible for Richard to instantly defeat Camio. Camio was at his wit''s end with Richard. Thus, Camio let out a loud shout, calling for Sloth King to besiege him. Richard relied on Sovereign Mirror to continuously dodge and barely managed to use the human replication function of Sovereign Mirror. He quickly created a clone of Camio to attack Sloth King. These three were entangled in a fierce battle, their actions so intertwined that it was hard to tell them apart. Despite the two Kings of Eara Gate attacking Richard together, they were unable to gain the upper hand. And so, Gideon found himself in battle with Lust King. As for Ignatius, he was engaged in battle with Envy King, Leroy Channing, wielded a magic item known as the Dark Bone Sword. His Dark Bone Sword was incredibly sharp. With a single swing, thousands of ghosts cried out in unison! The aggrieved souls within the sword formed a ghostly aura, which instantly enveloped Ignatius! Leroy was most confident when facing Ignatius. It seemed that Ignatius was the weakest! As for the rest of them, they had not managed to gain an upper hand in any battle. The scene of the battle was incredibly fierce, with all the great masters fighting desperately against each other. Throughout Divine Realm, people were dying ceaselessly, quickly turning the scene into a river of blood! Thew enforcement elders and the elders from The Inquisition were also fighting fiercely, resulting in a stalemate between the two sides! By then, almost all the elite personnel had gathered in Divine Realm. Oswald and Pride King were evenly matched for a time. Richard handled himself with ease even when facing two great kings. Gideon and Lust King were also engaged in a battle that was too close to call. As for the battle between Ignatius and Leroy, it was Leroy who was constantly pressing forward, advancing step by step. Miguel was also engaged in a fierce battle, while Beatrix was locked inbat with a master in ck. This battle was inexplicably fought, yet it was incredibly fierce. Chapter 567 The Traitor Chapter 567 The Traitor Both sides were entangled in a fierce struggle. It was hard to tell who was winning! At this very moment, Envy King Leroy Channing was relentlessly pressing Ignatius with his Dark Bone Sword. The sword light shed, invoking the Ninth Divine! Ghost sword auras swirled around Ignatius. Those ghost sword auras were incredibly soft and gentle, like countless enchanting beauties entwining around one, leaving one feeling utterly confused and emotionally bewildered! Ignatius had been holding back his true strength. He didn''t feel any sense of belonging to the Divine Realm. Gabriel also reminded him to sit back and reap the benefits, so he didn''t really want to take out Leroy. Little did he know that Leroy now wanted his life. Ignatius couldn''t help but feel irritated, and in an instant, he summoned his Cycle Soul Sword. In an instant, a sword light chilled the air! The Cycle Soul Sword released a vast surge of energy, and at the same time, a golden radiance shone brilliantly. In an instant, all the ghost sword auras werepletely obliterated! Ignatius gave a shake to the Cycle Soul Sword in his hand, following which all the golden radiance gathered together. It formed a streak of golden sword aura. With a single thought from Ignatius, the golden sword aura shot toward Leroy like a divine spirit. Leroy felt the formidable and vast power of the golden sword aura. He was taken aback and immediatelymanded the Dark Bone Sword to block it repeatedly. The Dark Bone Sword and the golden sword aura shed repeatedly, until finally, with a resounding bang, the golden sword aura astonishingly cleaved the Dark Bone Sword in two. Leroy turned pale with shock. A chill shed in Ignatius''s eyes. With a swift forward movement, he directed his Cycle Soul Sword straight toward Leroy, aiming for a deadly strike. Leroy feared Ignatius''s Cycle Soul Sword, so he quickly retreated. His own soldiers immediately surrounded and attacked Ignatius. Ignatius didn''t really want to kill Leroy, so he simply stepped back, avoiding the attack. He moved deftly through the battlefield, constantly observing the state of the war. If anyone foolish enough dared to attack him, he would swiftly cut them down with his Cycle Soul Sword! Upon noticing that Ignatius did note after him to kill him, Leroy also breathed a sigh of relief. At this moment, Oswald and Pride King were still engaged in a battle that was too close to call. Oswald now possessed profound mana, effortlessly manipting the maic force. He relied on these maic fields and molecules to disy his physical skills to a level of divine mastery. His Vermilion Jade Ruler was tightly mped onto Pride King''s emerald scepter, leaving both parties momentarily at a stalemate and unable to gain the upper hand over the other. The battle on Richard''s side was even more thrilling. Richard single-handedly fought against Camio and Sloth King, not falling behind in the slightest. This scene was also witnessed by Oswald, Gideon, and Ignatius when they had a spare moment. The three of them were secretly shocked. They thought that if things continued this way, with Richard controlling the Luminary Vessel and possessing such a magic item, he would be the new master of Divine Realm. Richard''s Demon yer relentlessly pursued Sloth King and Greed King, Camio. The Demon yer, with its demonic sounds and bloody sword beams, was unpredictable as Richard''s figure flittered around. This greatly annoyed Camio. Just then, Richard''s disciple, Gregory, suddenly stepped in. ¡°Master, let me assist you.¡± He intercepted Camio in an instant. ¡°You''re seeking death!¡± Camio''s five fingers spread open, unleashing five streams of ck, malicious energy. These five streams instantly enveloped Gregory. Gregory hastily retreated, but he couldn''t avoid it. It seemed that Gregory was about to meet his end under this move, the Dark Soul w from Greed King. At this moment, Richard didn''t consider much else. He was simply unwilling to let his disciple, whom he had raised since young, die at the hands of Camio. Richard swiftly appeared before Gregory with the Sovereign Mirror. As the Dark Soul w lunged at him, Richard retaliated with a swing of his Demon yer! Suddenly, the Dark Soul w was shattered into dust by the sword beam! Camio immediately used the Heaven and Earth Bell to suppress it! Richard grabbed Gregory, then they swiftly left using the Sovereign Mirror. At that moment, if Richard had disregarded Gregory, there was absolutely no danger to him. But in that instant, as Richard teleported from one side of the Sovereign Mirror to the other, he suddenly felt a sharp pain in his back! It was Gregory who had pierced Richard''s back with a sword! This sword pierced the heart not only physically but also emotionally. Richard coughed up a mouthful of blood on the spot. In an instant, all his vital energy waspletely drained. Meanwhile, Camio stepped forward,nding a palm strike on Richard''s chest and abdomen. Richard spewed out another mouthful of fresh blood, and his Sovereign Mirror instantly fell into Camio''s hands. He took several steps back, eventually ending up sitting on the ground. Gregory had alreadye up behind Camio. ¡°Master!¡± Beatrix had just witnessed the scene. With eyes filled with rage, she quickly rushed up to Richard. ¡°Why?¡± Richard turned to look at Gregory. The surrounding fights had temporarily ceased due to this unexpected turn of events. In Richard''s eyes, there was no one else. He was just looking at Gregory, asking in despair, ¡°Why?¡± His life was already hanging by a thread, and he was already at death''s door! But he refused to give up the ghost, for even in death, he couldn''tprehend why all this was happening. Gregory avoided Richard''s gaze, choosing not to look at him. Camio gave a cold smile, saying, ¡°Richard, considering your impending death, I''ll tell you why. It''s because Gregory has already pledged his allegiance to me. He has decided to serve me loyally. A wise man goes whichever way the wind blows. Divine Realm is already in decline, so he needs to side with me to have a glorious future. Men will do anything to seed. What''s there for you not to understand?¡± ¡°Gregory!¡± Beatrix roared in fury, her eyes bloodshot. She was ready to charge forward, prepared to fight to the death. Just then, Richard suddenly exerted all his strength to hold onto Beatrix. He spat out a mouthful of blood toward Beatrix and said, ¡°Don''t...¡± As soon as these words were spoken, Richard''s body slumped, and he died on the spot! ¡°Master!¡± Beatrix''s face was covered in blood, making her look particrly ferocious. She held Richard, her sorrow and grief reaching a peak. ¡°Let''s go!¡± Camio suddenly shouted, and without another word, he turned and left. Seeing the situation, the rest of the Kings of Eara Gate immediately turned around and led the majority of their forces to follow suit. At this very moment, Divine Realm was already at a disadvantage. If the other party wanted to leave, they naturally wouldn''t try to stop them. In fact, at the moment Richard died, a flicker of fear shed through the hearts of Oswald and Gideon! We might die too! This battle concluded with the death of Richard. The true purpose of the Ten Kings of Eara Gate''s visit remained a mystery. The whole event left everyone feeling confused. As Jonathan was preparing to meet with Joanne in Wildefield, he received a call from Alice. Alice''s voice was heavy on the phone. ¡°Jonathan, I have some bad news to tell you. You must stay calm and listen to me...¡± A jolt went through Jonathan''s heart. Could it be Catherine? The first person he thought of was Catherine. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Jonathan tried hard to stay calm. ¡°Your master, Richard, is dead!¡± said Alice. ¡°What? Can you say that again?¡± Jonathan was taken aback, feeling as if his head was about to explode. It was as if he was struck by lightning! It was ten in the morning in Lostaria when Jonathan arrived swiftly at Divine Realm. There, a mourning hall had already been set up in Chard Hall. Oswald, Ignatius, Gideon, and many other disciples were all present. Everyone was dressed in ck, and the atmosphere in the mourning hall was heavy and deste. Richard didn''t have many disciples and only just a handful. Now, Jonathan was the only one they could get in touch with. So, only Jonathan and Beatrix were there to bid farewell to Richard. When Jonathan entered the mourning hall, he practically tumbled and crawled his way to the front of the hall. Richard''s bodyy amidst a sea of flowers, while Beatrix knelt before his body! ¡°Master!¡± Jonathan''s eyes welled up with tears; he could no longer hold them back. Richard was like a loving father in Jonathan''s heart! He had been upright and sincere in his treatment of Jonathan. Jonathan had lost his parents since he was a child, so he cherished his master, Richard, all the more. He was not a fool. Why else would he give a treasure like the Sovereign Mirror to Richard? Sobbing, Beatrix stood before the body of Richard and said, ¡°Master, Jonathan hase to see you. Please open your eyes and look!¡± No matter how much Beatrix wept and pleaded, Richard would never wake up again. Ignatius observed everything with a cold gaze. He suddenly let out a sigh of relief, feeling that Jonathan really wasn''t much of an adversary. After all, Jonathan was too emotional. If a person could be swayed by their emotions, it signified that they had ws. A wed person was not someone to be feared. Ignatius admitted that he too had ws, such as his deep concern for his father. However, the difference was that his father, Tristan, was the Demon Emperor, an existence of supreme power. No one had the ability to use his father to threaten him. Not even the Divine Emperor could! Three dayster, Richard was buried in Mount Frallein. That night, Jonathan and Beatrix left Divine Realm. They were making a true departure from the Divine Realm. At the very least, they wouldn''t be returning any time soon. Both Beatrix and Jonathan knew very well that their master, Richard, was no longer with them. So, there was nothing and no one left in the Divine Realm that the two of them held dear. Moreover, the power struggles within the Divine Realm had be far too intense. Ignatius and his group possessed the cultivation of Void Stage. If Jonathan and Beatrix continue to stay in the Divine Realm, they would only be oppressed. On the contrary, leaving was the best option. At least Oswald and his group wouldn''t have time to bother Jonathan and his group in the short term. Oswald had way too many things to deal with. He had to struggle for power and profits! Jonathan and Beatrix boarded the flight to the Demon Emperor. The two were seated in first ss. ¡°It''s all my fault!¡± Beatrix''s face was still streaked with tears. She was no longer the aloof senior, but a guilty little girl. She spoke with immense self-reproach. ¡°Jonathan, you had already warned me to be wary of that beast, Gregory, but I didn''t believe you.¡± Jonathan sat next to Beatrix with his arm draped over her shoulder, pulling her into his embrace. ¡°Beatrix, you can''t me yourself for this. If anyone is to me, it should be me for giving the Sovereign Mirror to Master. They came because they coveted the Sovereign Mirror.¡± Beatrix propped herself up, shaking her head as she said, ¡°How could this be your fault? You brought out the Sovereign Mirror for his sake. If it weren''t for that beast Gregory, our master would already be invincible within the Divine Realm. He was able to effortlessly fend off the attacks of the two Kings of Eara Gate thanks to the Sovereign Mirror.¡± At this point, Beatrix couldn''t help but express her anger, saying, ¡°Master died because he was trying to save that beast, Gregory. Otherwise...¡± Chapter 568 Disgrace Of Divine Realm Chapter 568 Disgrace Of Divine Realm Beatrix had always been a strong-willed woman. She knew she was the eldest disciple of her master and had to uphold his legacy. However, with Richard dead, the pir of support in Beatrix''s heart had completely copsed. She could no longer find a purpose in life. Originally, Beatrix wanted to avenge Richard, but Jonathan dissuaded her because there was no way she could. The power of Ten Kings of Eara Gate was formidable. Even thebined strength of the entire Divine Realm struggled to counter it, let alone Beatrix and Jonathan. Of course, they weren''t going to let their grudge slide either. Jonathan already harbored too much hatred in his heart. The death of Richard merely poured fuel to his fire. However, he had also learned to conceal his hatred. All the hatred and matters had to be dealt with one by one. On the ne, Beatrix gradually felt a wave of fatigue washing over her. She hadn''t closed her eyes for days, and she finally felt a moment of tranquility. Hence, she rested her head on Jonathan''s thigh. Jonathan remained silent. He, too, hadn''t slept a wink for the past few days. At that moment, a mysterious glow radiated from his eyes. Jonathan knew that he, too, must do something for his master. Yet, what he was truly thinking inside, no one knew. Meanwhile, after dealing with Richard''s funeral, Divine Realm was about to face a reorganization. Power needed to be distributed! The Luminary Vessel left behind by Richard had to be managed by someone. Everyone assumed that the arrival of Ten Kings of Eara Gate was for Richard''s Sovereign Mirror. However, they were mistaken. On that day, Oswald, Ignatius, Gideon, and Miguel, along with a group of elders, were in a meeting. A ck-clothed soul emperor had been sent over from Ten Kings of Eara Gate. The soul emperor''s name was Leid Dolorem. Leid was a subordinate of Camio. The entire assault was orchestrated by Greed King Camio Dowsett. His acquisition of Sovereign Mirror was clearly just the first step. The other big shots didn''te to make selfless contributions. Camio had previously persuaded everyone, mainly because he saw the potential in the resources of Divine Realm. Killing Richard and then retreating was not apromise or fear on the part of the Ten Kings of Eara Gate. Instead, it was because they had gained the upper hand. After gaining the upper hand, their intention was not to annihte their opponent but to negotiate to seek benefits. For the Ten Kings of Eara Gate, a destroyed Divine Realm was not a good thing. Hence, at that moment, the soul emperor Leid had arrived! Leid''s face was thin and expressionless. Dressed entirely in ck, he exuded an eerie aura that instinctively instilled fear in the hearts of ordinary people. As the arrival of Leid approached, Oswald asked most people to leave. He only kept Ignatius and Gideon! In that situation, Oswald had no choice but to rely heavily on Ignatius. The three of them faced Leid inside the conference room. ¡°What brings you here?¡± Oswald was the first to ask. Leid didn''t sit down. He went straight to the point and said, ¡°My visit today is on the orders of my king. This is the result of a discussion between my kings and the other kings.¡± ¡°Please speak!¡± Oswald said with a stern expression. ¡°Divine Realm must gather ten thousand Precious Pills, one thousand Immortal Pills, one hundred Heaven Pills, and three Divine Pills. We expect to receive it in three days. In addition, Divine Realm must pay us three billion in Anndurn currency. Lastly, Divine Realm must pay us one billion in Anndurn currency, five thousand Precious Pills, fifty Heaven Pills, and one Divine Pill. Those, we''ll be expecting every month.¡± ¡°What?¡± Oswald''s eyes widened in anger immediately. Even though he had anticipated that they might ask for something, he was still taken aback by their sheer greed! Even Divine Realm would struggle to afford such an expensive elixir pill and fortune! Moreover, Divine Realm would essentially be working for the Ten Kings of Eara Gate if Divine Realm epted the condition. There was no way Oswald would agree. Oswald took a deep breath, suppressing his anger, and said, ¡°You''re asking for too much. We can''t do it!¡± Leid spoke calmly. ¡°I''m merely here to convey the kings'' intention. They also said that if it cannot be done, then in three days, Divine Realm will be reduced to ashes. You all can weigh the severity of the situation yourselves.¡± Having said that, he turned around and left. However, it left Oswald''s group looking at each other in dismay, unsure of what to do next! After Leid left, Oswald sat down, feeling drained. He had initially thought that after the departure of Divine Emperor, he would be able to live some carefree days. To his surprise, that was actually the beginning of a nightmare. Gideon was a person without any grand ideas. He couldn''t utter a single word. Ignatius wore a calm expression. After a good while, Oswald finally asked, ¡°What are your thoughts?¡± With a grave voice, Gideon said, ¡°We can''t hold off their attack anymore. We really can''t. Now, even Richard is no longer with us. If a real fight breaks out, perhaps you or I could die next.¡± Oswald''s eyes were filled with anger as he said, ¡°Are you suggesting we agree to their terms?¡± Gideon fell silent. He didn''t know what to say anymore. ¡°Ignatius, what do you think?¡± Oswald asked Ignatius as if grasping at hisst lifeline. Ignatius said in a deep voice, ¡°Oswald, you really don''t need to worry too much. First, they are after benefits. Therefore, destroying us will not benefit them, and they will suffer heavy losses. It''s a lose- lose situation. Second, they indeed want benefits, and if we don''t give them any, they will certainly be furious. I think we should offer them some benefits, but we definitely can''tply with all their demands. After all, negotiation is aboutpromise. They can''t dictate everything.¡± Ignatius''s thought process was exceptionally clear. As Tristan''s son, there was no way he could be a dimwit. Ignatius continued speaking. ¡°I know our current situation seems somewhat embarrassing, ceding territory and paying indemnities. However, we have no other choice. The Ten Kings of Eara Gate are powerful and have existed for countless years. Without the protection of Divine Emperor, we naturally cannotpete with them. We have no choice but to pay money and elixir pills in exchange for temporary peace. Meanwhile, we need to strengthen our own power quickly. One day, we will be able to wash away this humiliation. Furthermore, the goal of Ten Kings of Eara Gate is to reverse the positions of the underworld and upper world. Therefore, we are not their only enemies. In the future, we will have plenty of opportunities. As the saying goes, ''Where there''s life, there''s hope.'' If we lose our lives, then we won''t be able to do anything.¡± Gideon said, ¡°What Ignatius said makes a lot of sense!¡± Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Oswald''s eyes lit up. He said, ¡°Ignatius, how about this? Could you do me a favor and talk to them again? What do you think? If you can aplish this, I will certainly credit you with the primary merit!¡± Ignatius said, ¡°Oswald, I am willing to handle this matter. However, I have a small request. I hope you can agree!¡± ¡°Speak up!¡± said Oswald. Ignatius said, ¡°I hope to take charge of Luminary Vessel in the future!¡± Oswald was taken aback. He looked deeply into Ignatius''s eyes. After a good while, Oswald said, ¡°All right.¡± He initially thought that the Luminary Vessel was the biggest piece of the pie, something he absolutely had to hold onto tightly. However, it seemed Luminary Vessel had be incredibly murky. Moreover, it had to bear the burden of transporting so many elixir pills to the Ten Kings of Eara Gate! It seemed that the Luminary Vessel had be a hot potato. Since Ignatius wanted it, Oswald thought he might as well give it to the former. ¡°Then it''s settled!¡± said Ignatius. ¡°It''s settled then!¡± dered Oswald. At that very moment, Gideon naturally had nothing more to say. Three hourster, Ignatius returned from the negotiations. The harsh conditions had been almost halved, though they were still somewhat hard to bear. However, compared to the immense pressure he had experienced before, Oswald felt much better. The conditions had been met, and everyone was overjoyed. Three dayster, the Ten Kings of Eara Gate gathered what they needed and swiftly left Lostaria, returning to their underworld. However, on the twentieth of each month, they still would send someone to pick up the items. The crisis of the Ten Kings of Eara Gate had been temporarily resolved. Following that, Oswald and others officially restructured the power distribution in Divine Realm! Firstly, Luminary Vessel was henceforth under the control of Ignatius. Before, three masters ruled Divine Realm, and it still was. However, the one in control of Luminary Vessel had been reced by the youngest one, Ignatius! Ignatius'' father was the Demon Emperor, and Ignatius himself was highly skilled in magic. Moreover, Edward and Gabriel were considered his household servants. Therefore, no one dared to defy Ignatius! After officially taking over the Luminary Vessel, Ignatius proposed to Oswald. His opinion was that the management of Divine Realm was toox. In his mind, it was necessary to gather all the disciples of Divine Realm and then redistribute their respective tasks. Additionally, he wanted the disciples to have a very strong obedience. The previous Divine Realm was like sand, which wasn''t great. Oswaldpletely agreed with Ignatius''s opinion. One could even say that their ideas coincided perfectly! Previously, Oswald was also hindered by the will of Divine Emperor, not daring to take any action. At that moment, he had be utterly fearless! From that moment on, the good days of all the disciples within Divine Realm hade to an end. Jonathan and Beatrix both received a call from Alice at the same time. Alice conveyed Oswald''s wishes, asking all disciples to return to Divine Realm swiftly. At that moment, Jonathan and Beatrix were on a train heading toward Wildefield. ¡°All right, I understand.¡± After grasping Alice''s intentions, Jonathan ended the call. On the train, there weren''t too many people. Jonathan and Beatrix were sitting across from each other. ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Beatrix asked Jonathan. Jonathan said, ¡°Oswald has issued an order. All disciples of Divine Realm must return within ten days. Anyone who fails to return on time will be considered a traitor and will be executed without mercy!¡± Beatrix was taken aback. ¡°What do we do now?¡± ¡°Don''t mind them!¡± Jonathan''s face was very calm. ¡°Don''t mind them?¡± Beatrix was taken aback again. She had grown up within Divine Realm, which exerted great authority on her, but she also had feelings for Divine Realm. Whether being treated as a traitor or fearing Divine Realm''s pursuit, she felt somewhat uneasy about it. Jonathan nodded and said, ¡°Yes, we''ll ignore them! Divine Realm now is not what it used to be. Oswald and his group have surely ceded territory and paid indemnities to the Ten Kings of Eara Gate. Now, they want to consolidate the entire Divine Realm, gather strength, and build a formidable force of their own. If we go there, with our limited power, we can only expect to be oppressed...¡± Chapter 569 Joanne Chapter 569 Joanne Jonathan said, ¡°Divine Realm is no longer Divine Realm of the past, and it''s certainly not our Divine Realm. Without the presence of Divine Emperor, there is nothing left there for us to yearn for!¡± Beatrix said, ¡°But they will see us as traitors!¡± Jonathan said, ¡°Without Divine Emperor, being a traitor to Divine Realm isn''t such a terrifying thing. People like Oswald won''t possiblye to kill us personally. Hence, the danger isn''t that great. Moreover, even if they take action themselves, I still have the vampires and the national government represented by Mabel to help. We don''t need to be afraid at all. I believe Oswald and the others will also weigh the pros and cons. They won''t easily make a move against us. Besides, if we don''t go back, all we carry is the reputation of a traitor. If we do go back, we would be treading on dangerous ground, subject to bullying. If we resist there, we''re dead. Now, Master is no longer here, and the Luminary Vessel has also been returned to them. What kind of preferential treatment can we, the old-timers of Chard Hall, expect?¡± Every point in Jonathan''s analysis was so logical that Beatrix found herself unable to refute it. In the end, all Beatrix could do was ept it. At that moment, Beatrix''s heart was filled with sorrow. She never imagined that one day she would lose her master, be a traitor of Divine Realm, and be left homeless and adrift. Everything she had was lost in that very moment. ¡°I don''t know what I can do after leaving Divine Realm,¡± Beatrix seemed a bit dejected. She continued, ¡°I want to avenge Master, but I have no clue how to do it. Moreover, I know that my abilities are far inferiorpared to those people.¡± Jonathan said, ¡°Don''t worry about anything. I''m here for you. As for revenge, I promise it will be done as long as I''m alive!¡± Beatrix nodded and said, ¡°When you seek revenge, make sure to include me.¡± With a slight smile, Jonathan said, ¡°Am I not taking you wherever I go?¡± Upon hearing that, Beatrix rxed her brows. Inside Divine Realm, a major reshuffling was taking ce. Oswald aspired to be the Chief Master of Divine Realm. He brought up the topic during an internal meeting. Oswald spoke. ¡°Since we want to restructure Divine Realm, the rules need to be changed. However, now that Divine Emperor is no longer with us, Divine Realm must have a leader. I suggest we elect a Chief Master who will lead us to forge a new glory, a glory that belongs to our Divine Realm!¡± Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Oswald knew that Ignatius was in a strong position. However, having managed the Divine Realm for many years, Oswald was confident that if it came to an election, he would undoubtedly be elected. Oswald also felt that his only obstacle was Ignatius. However, what he didn''t expect was that Ignatius was the first to speak. He said, ¡°I disagree with Oswald''s statement. Oswald couldn''t help but be taken aback, frowning. However, what Ignatius said next almost made Oswald feel as though he was dreaming. Ignatius said, ¡°I don''t think there''s any need for an election. Besides you, Oswald, who else is qualified to be Chief Master?¡± The moment those words were spoken, not only was Oswald taken aback, but everyone else was stunned, too. Then, everyone immediately echoed in agreement. If even Ignatius had agreed, who else woulde to oppose the consensus? Oswald looked deeply at Ignatius, feeling that he should really thank thetter in the future. D*mn, he''s really cooperative! Shortly after, Ignatius said, ¡°Chief Master.¡± He was shameless enough to call Oswald Chief Master directly. That made Oswald''s heart flutter. Ignatius said, ¡°I think Richard''s disciples, Jonathan and Beatrix, will be a problem!¡± ¡°Oh, how so?¡± asked Oswald. He seemed very approachable. Ignatius said, ¡°Jonathan is a peculiar man. I am certain that he will betray Divine Realm with Beatrix and never return. Chief Master, you should be mentally prepared for this!¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Oswald snorted coldly, saying, ¡°If they dare not return, it''ll be a betrayal to Divine Realm. If that happens, I will send an expert to kill those two. It would serve as a warning to others.¡± Ignatius waved his hand, saying, ¡°Chief Master, I''m afraid that''s not possible. These two have already returned to Chanaean, where their connections run deep. Coupled with Jonathan''s current level of cultivation, it would be very difficult to kill them even if we send an expert.¡± Oswald looked at Ignatius and asked, ¡°Ignatius, what do you think?¡± He hade to understand that every time Ignatius posed a difficult question, he must have a solution in mind. Ignatius then said, ¡°Our Divine Realm is currently in a state of rebuilding, so it''s not suitable to make numerous enemies, especially Jonathan. This man is the Chosen One. His fate is incredibly strong, so it''s very difficult to kill him. Moreover, Jonathan is the king of vampires. If we kill him, it will provoke the revenge of the Blood n.¡± He paused for a moment. Then, he continued, ¡°This is my suggestion. As the Chief Master, you should issue a statement to expel Jonathan and Beatrix from Divine Realm, never to return again. This way, no one will gossip about this in the future, and it will save us a lot of embarrassment. If you wait for ten days, and you then say to expel them when they don''t return, you''ll seemcking in confidence.¡± Oswald said, ¡°You make a good point!¡± He felt that Ignatius was truly considerate of him. He had just assumed the role of Chief Master. If two traitors were to emerge at that time, and he couldn''t even capture them, it would be a massive blow to his reputation. When Jonathan and Beatrix left the Wildefield train station, he received a call from Alice. The two had already been expelled from Divine Realm. After Jonathan found out, he gave Beatrix a knowing smile. ¡°It seems that Oswald and his group are not foolish. They know that if they insist on entangling with us at this crucial juncture, it''ll do more harm than good. Hence, they decided to expel us from Divine Realm first.¡± Beatrix breathed a sigh of relief but still felt a sense of loss in her heart. Being expelled... That feeling was akin to wanting to leave apany for a long time, but when the moment of actual departure came, it still felt a bitter taste in one''s mouth. At that moment, the city of Wildefield was bathed in brilliant sunshine! It was exactly four in the afternoon. Inside the train station, there weren''t many people. After all, Wildefield wasn''t considered an economic hub, and it wasn''t a holiday, so the train station wasn''t crowded. Jonathan and Beatrix left the train station together. A man in his sixties, dressed in a whiteb coat, came over. ¡°Are you Mr. Jonathan and Ms. Beatrix?¡± The elderly man with a face full of wrinkles asked, looking up. Jonathan nodded, saying, ¡°Yes, we are.¡± ¡°My name is Filbert. My employer sent me to pick you both up.¡± After speaking, he turned around and opened the car door for Jonathan and Beatrix. The car was a Lexus. Jonathan and Beatrix entered the vehicle. After closing the car door, Filbert turned around and went into the driver''s seat. He then started the car and drove off. On the road, Jonathan made small talk with Filbert, asking, ¡°Is Ms. Wilkinson doing well these days?¡± ¡°Not so good!¡± After a momentary silence, Filbert said, ¡°I can''t exin it very well. You will understand once you see it.¡± Jonathan nodded, deciding not to ask any more questions. Thest time he saw Joanne was half a year ago. In the blink of an eye, half a year had passed. In the past six months, Jonathan underwent radical changes. Beatrix was still confused about what they were doing. On their way to their destination, she asked Jonathan, ¡°Why do we need toe here?¡± Jonathan''s response was straightforward. ¡°There''s no clear and effective way to avenge our master yet, so let''s take it one step at a time. Perhaps we may stumble upon an opportunity unknowingly?¡± He paused, then added, ¡°You''re aware of Joanne''s situation. It''s quite peculiar. Maybe we can find some opportunities through her?¡± Upon reflection, Beatrix realized that, indeed, there were no effective and feasible methods to avenge her master at the moment. Hence, she decided to apany Jonathan on the journey for the time being. An hourter, Filbert drove Jonathan and Beatrix to thekeside in the northeastern part of Wildefield. Beside theke was a small vi. The scenery there was splendid, with theke''s surface shimmering in the sunlight. Its intense reflection was almost blinding. There were also quite a few beautiful willow trees by theke, their branches drooping into the water. Joanne was sitting in the front yard of the small vi under a parasol set up in the yard. Underneath the parasol was a table apanied by four chairs. At that very moment, Joanne was sitting on the chair in front of that table. She seemed somewhat eerie because she was sunbathing in a down jacket during a scorching day. The temperature in Wildefield was still quite high, and the dog days of summer were thest wave and the most intense. Ordinary people, even in their lightest clothes, would find the weather hot. Yet, Joanne seemed unbothered. Both Jonathan and Beatrix had a sh of surprise in their eyes. Filbert, along with Jonathan and Beatrix, approached Joanne. He softly announced, ¡°Your esteemed guests have arrived, Ms. Joanne.¡± Only then did Joanne open her eyes. She had been asleep just a moment ago. Upon opening her eyes, Joanne saw Jonathan and Beatrix. She managed to squeeze out a faint smile and said, ¡°I''m not feeling too well. Please have a seat, both of you!¡± Jonathan and Beatrix were in no rush to sit down. Jonathan first turned his gaze to Joanne, noticing that her face was pale, with frost particles clinging to her eyebrows. ¡°What''s going on with you?¡± Jonathan asked curiously. With a bitter smile, Joanne said, ¡°Starting from a month ago, my body has been getting colder and colder.¡± Jonathan asked, ¡°May I take your pulse?¡± Joanne said, ¡°Of course!¡± After she finished speaking, she reached out her hand. Right away, Jonathan took hold of her pulse. When he grasped it, an icy sensation akin to a bolt of lightning shot through Jonathan''s fingertips. Suddenly, Jonathan felt an intense sting. He couldn''t help but let out a cry and immediately withdrew his hand. ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Beatrix asked curiously. With a wry smile, Jonathan said, ¡°You''ll know once you try it.¡± Right then, Beatrix began to take Joanne''s pulse. Her reaction was naturally the same as Jonathan''s. She quickly let out a gasp and withdrew her hand. ¡°This is so strange,¡± Beatrix said with a pale face. ¡°I heard Jonathan mention it before, but I never imagined that your situation would be this severe, Ms. Wilkinson.¡± Chapter 570 The Underworld Chapter 570 The Underworld ¡°Let''s sit down and talk!¡± said Joanne. Jonathan and Beatrix took their seats. Filbert, who was standing nearby, said, ¡°I''ll go and make coffee for our esteemed guests!¡± ¡°Thank you very much!¡± Jonathan humbly said. After Filbert entered the house, Jonathan said, ¡°Ms. Wilkinson, your situation is quite unique. I can feel that the chill within your body is beyond anything a human can endure. Logically speaking, such a chill could freeze a dinosaur to death. Yet, you''re still alive, which indicates that your constitution is also very special.¡± He paused for a moment, then continued, ¡°But I''m still curious, why did you reach out to me? Do you believe that I can cure you, Ms. Wilkinson?¡± Joanne''s stunningly beautiful face was now utterly pale, devoid of any color. She said, ¡°My situation is extremely unique right now. I haven''t contacted anyone, nor dare I tell others. I fear that if I tell others, they will either think I''m a monster, or they will turn me over to the state. This chill I have, it''s really not like a normal chill. This time, I didn''t even tell my sister. My sister is not mentally strong. Telling her would only make her worry more.¡± ¡°Have you exined your situation to Elder Yount?¡± Jonathan asked. Joanne said, ¡°Of course, I did. In fact, it was Elder Yount who rmended that I seek you out.¡± Jonathan was taken aback and said, ¡°I''m powerless to help you with your situation. He might have rmended me, but what can I do for you?¡± Joanne said, ¡°Elder Yount told me that you are the luckiest person in the world due to being the Chosen One, and being with you can help me avert disaster.¡± She paused, then added, ¡°I would like to invite you to apany me to a certain ce.¡± Jonathan didn''t refuse. He now understood that if he wanted to elevate his cultivation, he needed to face more dangers where he could perhaps achieve breakthroughs. In the past, warrior monks practiced their arts on the edge of moss-covered cliffs, seeking truth amidst danger. Of course, there were also instances where warrior monks fell off the cliff and died. That practice method was called stealing Heaven''s secret. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Jonathan asked Joanne. He continued, ¡°It seems you''ve learned something about your past life, haven''t you? Otherwise, you wouldn''t want to go anywhere.¡± Joanne nodded and said, ¡°I''ve been having dreams frequently for the past six months.¡± ¡°Are you having that dream again?¡± Jonathan asked, ¡°Long live the king? May the king rule for a thousand years?¡± Joanne said, ¡°I had that dream too, butter on, I had a new dream!¡± Jonathan and Beatrix were instantly intrigued. Jonathan asked, ¡°What was it about?¡± Joanne said, ¡°I dreamt that I was a phoenix. To be precise, an ice phoenix.¡± ¡°Ice phoenix?¡± Beatrix''s face suddenly changed as she said, ¡°Could it be Undead Ice Phoenix? Are you the reincarnation of the legendary Undead Ice Phoenix?¡± Immediately, Jonathan and Joanne both turned their gaze towards Beatrix. A sh of excitement passed through Joanne''s eyes as she asked, ¡°Do you know something about Undead Ice Phoenix?¡± Jonathan was also looking at Beatrix. Feeling a bit embarrassed, Beatrix said, ¡°I''m just repeating what I''ve heard. I grew up in Divine Realm, so I''ve heard about more unusual people and events than most.¡± Jonathan said, ¡°Beatrix, please share what you know.¡± Beatrix said, ¡°Rumors have it that the underworld is inhabited by the Ten Kings of Eara Gate, Thanatos, and a million ghost soldiers! Moreover, there is a great divine spirit in the underworld, who stands shoulder to shoulder with the Thanatos. She is Undead Ice Phoenix, who is the most powerful figure in the underworld. Even Thanatos has to give her due respect!¡± ¡°Lat''s sit down and talk!¡± said Joanna. Jonathan and Baatrix took thair saats. Filbart, who was standing naarby, said, ¡°I''ll go and maka coffaa for our astaamad guasts!¡± ¡°Thank you vary much!¡± Jonathan humbly said. Aftar Filbart antarad tha housa, Jonathan said, ¡°Ms. Wilkinson, your situation is quita uniqua. I can faal that tha chill within your body is bayond anything a human can andura. Logically spaaking, such a chill could fraaza a dinosaur to daath. Yat, you''ra still aliva, which indicatas that your constitution is also vary spacial.¡± Ha pausad for a momant, than continuad, ¡°But I''m still curious, why did you raach out to ma? Do you baliava that I can cura you, Ms. Wilkinson?¡± Joanna''s stunningly baautiful faca was now uttarly p, davoid of any color. Sha said, ¡°My situation is axtramaly uniqua right now. I havan''t contactad anyona, nor dara I tall othars. I faar that if I tall othars, thay will aithar think I''m a monstar, or thay will turn ma ovar to tha stata. This chill I hava, it''s raally not lika a normal chill. This tima, I didn''t avan tall my sistar. My sistar is not mantally strong. Talling har would only maka har worry mora.¡± ¡°Hava you axinad your situation to Eldar Yount?¡± Jonathan askad. Joanna said, ¡°Of coursa, I did. In fact, it was Eldar Yount who rmandad that I saak you out.¡± Jonathan was takan aback and said, ¡°I''m powass to halp you with your situation. Ha might hava rmandad ma, but what can I do for you?¡± Joanna said, ¡°Eldar Yount told ma that you ara tha luckiast parson in tha world dua to baing tha Chosan Ona, and baing with you can halp ma avart disastar.¡± Sha pausad, than addad, ¡°I would lika to invita you to apany ma to a cartain ca.¡± Jonathan didn''t rafusa. Ha now undarstood that if ha wantad to vata his cultivation, ha naadad to faca mora dangars whara ha could parhaps achiava braakthroughs. In tha past, warrior monks practicad thair arts on tha adga of moss-covarad cliffs, saaking truth amidst dangar. Of coursa, thara wara also instancas whara warrior monks fall off tha cliff and diad. That practica mathod was cad staaling Haavan''s sacrat. ¡°Whara ara you going?¡± Jonathan askad Joanna. Ha continuad, ¡°It saams you''vaarnad somathing about your past lifa, havan''t you? Otharwisa, you wouldn''t want to go anywhara.¡± Joanna noddad and said, ¡°I''va baan having draams fraquantly for tha past six months.¡± ¡°Ara you having that draam again?¡± Jonathan askad, ¡°Long liva tha king? May tha king r for a thousand yaars?¡± Joanna said, ¡°I had that draam too, buttar on, I had a naw draam!¡± Jonathan and Baatrix wara instantly intriguad. Jonathan askad, ¡°What was it about?¡± Joanna said, ¡°I draamt that I was a phoanix. To ba pracisa, an ica phoanix.¡± ¡°Ica phoanix?¡± Baatrix''s faca suddanly changad as sha said, ¡°Could it ba Undaad Ica Phoanix? Ara you tha raincarnation of thagandary Undaad Ica Phoanix?¡± Immadiataly, Jonathan and Joanna both turnad thair gaza towards Baatrix. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. A sh of axcitamant passad through Joanna''s ayas as sha askad, ¡°Do you know somathing about Undaad Ica Phoanix?¡± Jonathan was also looking at Baatrix. Faaling a bit ambarrassad, Baatrix said, ¡°I''m just rapaating what I''va haard. I graw up in Divina Raalm, so I''va haard about mora unusual pao and avants than most.¡± Jonathan said, ¡°Baatrix, asa shara what you know.¡± Baatrix said, ¡°Rumors hava it that tha undarworld is inhabitad by tha Tan Kings of Eonatara Gata, Thanatos, and a million ghost soldiars! Moraovar, thara is a graat divina spirit in tha undarworld, who stands shouldar to shouldar with tha Thanatos. Sha is Undaad Ica Phoanix, who is tha most powarful figura in tha undarworld. Evan Thanatos has to giva har dua raspact!¡± ¡°The underworld is exactly where I''m heading!¡± Joanne dered, ¡°I''ve dreamt several times of a vast river blocked by an expanse of icebergs, but what lies beyond the icebergs, I do not know. My intuition tells me that I need to go beyond them.¡± Jonathan said, ¡°So this time, you want me to travel with you to the underworld to find the iceberg, and then take you behind it to see what''s really there, right?¡± Joanne nodded, saying, ¡°I know my request is somewhat unreasonable and may put you in unnecessary danger, but I have no better solution than to ask for your help. Elder Yount even said that my reincarnation was triggered by some danger. Now, my powers have not yet recovered, and the underworld is a maze ofplex rtionships. If I go there as I am, I''m certain to meet a bad end. The only thing I can rely on is your luck, Jonathan. My intuition tells me that I will feel a sense of security only if I go with you.¡± With a bitter smile, Jonathan said, ¡°And what if I refuse? I believe I have the right to say no, don''t I?¡± Joanne said, ¡°You will agree, won''t you?¡± ¡°Of course we should agree!¡± Beatrix spoke first. She said, ¡°Aren''t we also heading to the underworld? Although Ms. Wilkinson will face some danger, it won''t be a problem if she truly is Undead Ice Phoenix. Once she regains her strength, it will be much easier for us to avenge our master.¡± Beatrix was so naive that she revealed Jonathan''s hand in an instant. Jonathan was at his wit''s end. He originally had the chance to negotiate better terms with Joanne. A sh of excitement sparkled in Joanne''s eyes as she eagerly looked at Jonathan. She said, ¡°Jonathan, our interests are aligned, aren''t they?¡± Jonathan waved his hand, saying, ¡°That''s not quite right.¡± He paused, then continued, ¡°Beatrix and I are seeking revenge. However, unlike you, we''re in no hurry to go to the underworld, and apanying you involves great risk. The main point is that going with you can''t be deemed as a mutually beneficial arrangement.¡± Beatrix was no fool either. Seeing Jonathan speak like that, she realized that she had indeed been a bit rash with her words earlier. The overwhelming hatred building up inside her caused her to lose control at the mere mention of going to the underworld. Joanne was a clever woman. She looked at Jonathan and said, ¡°It seems you want to strike some sort of deal with me before you''re willing to go to the Netherworld, right?¡± Jonathan said, ¡°Of course! After all, we''re neither rtives nor close friends. For asking me to apany you on such a very dangerous mission, it''s not unreasonable for me to ask for some compensation, right?¡± Joanne nodded, saying, ¡°Indeed, it''s not too much! So, go ahead and tell me what you want!¡± Jonathan said, ¡°Alright, if you truly are Undead Ice Phoenix, I promise to do everything in my power to help you regain your abilities. But once you''ve regained your them and be an immortal divine spirit, I hope you can promise me three things!¡± ¡°What are those three things?¡± asked Joanne. Jonathan said, ¡°I won''t tell you yet, but rest assured that I won''t make any unreasonable demands. I won''t ask you to go to war or fight a battle with Thanatos on my behalf. What I ask of you will definitely be something you''re able to aplish, simr to how I''m going to help you with your matters. What do you think?¡± After a moment of silence, Joanne said, ¡°Alright, I agree to your terms!¡± Jonathan was somewhat surprised, asking, ¡°Just like that?¡± Joanne said, ¡°Even though I''m just an ordinary person right now, I''ve always been good at judging character. I can tell you''re someone with integrity!¡± Relieved, Jonathan turned to Beatrix and said, ¡°Beatrix, you...¡± ¡°I must go with you!¡± Beatrix''s eyes were filled with determination, leaving absolutely no room for negotiation. Jonathan was at a loss for words, so he simply said, ¡°Alright then!¡± With that, Beatrix didn''t say another word. Jonathan looked at Joanne and asked, ¡°When do we set off?¡± Joanne said, ¡°If possible, I hope to set off tomorrow night!¡± Jonathan said, ¡°No problem!¡± Joanne said, ¡°Today and tomorrow, I need to start making arrangements for my absence. I know that once I leave, I may not be able to return.¡± Jonathan said, ¡°Go ahead and do what you need!¡± Joanne said, ¡°If you two don''t mind, why not stay here tonight? Filbert will take care of your meals and amodation!¡± Jonathan said, ¡°Sure, no problem!¡± After Joanne drove off by herself, it was clear that she was an absolutely wise and independent woman. Filbert then asked Jonathan and Beatrix, ¡°Having traveled such a long way, you must be hungry, right?¡± Jonathan nodded and said, ¡°We''ll have to trouble you, Filbert, to arrange some food for us.¡± Filbert said, ¡°Alright!¡± Afterward, Filbert went to ask the housekeeper to cook, while Jonathan and Beatrix continued to sit outside. At that moment, the setting sun shone in brilliant red, casting a warm glow on their figures. The clouds on the horizon, like fluffy white cotton candy, clustered together, bringing joy to those who gazed upon them. ¡°What exactly is the underworld?¡± Beatrix couldn''t help but ask. It seemed like she was asking Jonathan, yet it also seemed like she was talking to herself. Jonathan replied solemnly, ¡°The underworld is also known as Eara Gate, the ce Lah has gone to. I don''t know if I''ll run into her this time. I hope she''s safe and sound!¡± Beatrix was slightly taken aback and asked, ¡°What is she doing at Eara Gate?¡± Jonathan said, ¡°Lah''s backstory is pitiful. When she found out that her parents were killed by Gideon, she didn''t have the power to seek revenge, so she thought about going to Eara Gate, hoping to stumble upon some opportunities.¡± ¡°Gideon actually killed Lah''s parents? Why?¡± Beatrix was utterly shocked. Jonathan said, ¡°The reason is simple. Gideon took a liking to Lah''s potential, but Lah wasn''t an orphan. So, to sever her connection with her parents, he simply decided to go all out and kill them.¡± ¡°He killed her parents and then adopted her, making Lah recognize him as her master?¡± Beatrix''s eyes were filled with rage as she said, ¡°This is simply a beastly act. It''s a vition of moral principles, he deserves to be struck by lightning for his actions!¡± The act was akin to someone killing a mother dog and feeding her flesh and bones to her own puppies. It was truly deserving of divine retribution. Jonathan said, ¡°In Gideon''s heart, there are no principles or limits. Everything he does is based on his own interests.¡± Beatrix said, ¡°Inparison to Gideon and Oswald, my master is absolutely a principled man. My master''s previous disciples consisted of only me, Gregory, and you. Since I am the oldest, and I still remember the scene when my master took me away from the orphanage!¡± Chapter 571 The Sudden Arrival Of Johanna Chapter 571 The Sudden Arrival Of Johanna Master''s character is naturally iparable to Oswald and Gideon.¡± A glint of admiration shed across Jonathan''s eyes. Beatrix''s eyes were filled with sorrow as she said, ¡°Gideon is worse than a beast, yet not a single disciple could harm him. Master treated Gregory as his own, but that beast ended up killing Master. In this world, there''s no such thing as fairness!¡± Jonathan also felt disheartened. He had always known that there was no such thing as fairness in the world. After a moment of sadness, Beatrix asked, ¡°Underworld and upper world... What is the connection between these two?¡± Jonathan said, ¡°I can''t really answer that. I''m not very clear myself. However, there should be some logic to it. For instance, men possess positive energy, while women have negative energy.¡± Beatrix''s eyes lit up in reflex as she said, ¡°Your words make a lot of sense. Anyway, I''m also very curious to know what kind of world the underworld really is.¡± Jonathan said, ¡°It won''t be long before you can see for yourself.¡± Beatrix said, ¡°But this time, we have to be prepared. At the very least, we need to hold hands. I don''t want to repeat what happenedst time when we entered Moranta. We didn''t see anything and were directly trapped in a cave by Stanley, enduring endless torment!¡± Jonathan gave a slight smile and said, ¡°Alright! This time, I will definitely hold on to you tightly.¡± The two of them were chatting away when, after a short while, Filbert brought over the meal he had prepared. The meal wasvish, exquisite, and most importantly, delicious. Jonathan and Beatrix savored every bite. Not long after dinner, the sky turned dark. Jonathan and Beatrix were not in the mood for a stroll, so they each returned to their rooms to rest. Every room in the vi was well-decorated, on par with those in luxury hotels. After Jonathan drew the curtains, he sat cross-legged and began to meditate. At that moment, there was mana in Jonathan''s cerebral domain. He possessed powerful vitality, making his body and mind extraordinarily robust. If Jonathan''s body were to bepared to others in vehicle terms, his body would be that of a super- armored-bulletproof car! Whether it was the engine or various other features, all of them would be quite impressive. However, Beatrix possessed magical powers, which can be likened to an airne. No matter how lousy an airne was, it could still sort into the sky. No matter how powerful a car was, it could only travel on the ground. Jonathan relied on Celestial Meditation Mantra to circte his vitality, which flowed within him like the waves of a vast sea. Although those waves were fierce, Jonathan was fully capable of controlling them. However, as to how he could further enhance his strength, Jonathan was already at a loss. Before him, there was no clear path to follow. As for the blood, Jonathan had drunk so much that he felt like vomiting. However, thebat power it converted into was minuscule. Therefore, he simply gave up on it. Jonathan felt that continuing to cultivate like that waspletely hopeless. He was certain that some kind of opportunity was waiting for him ahead. Jonathan''s situation was akin to that of a frencer. He could easily get a job to earn money, but he found that his ie was insufficient. So, he was constantly on the lookout for opportunities. The moment an opportunity arose, he was ready to seize it for a breakthrough. It was simr to those self-taught singers who persisted in their dreams, performing in bars. Once they hit it big, their worth would instantly increase a hundredfold. ¡°Mastar''s charactar is naturally ipara to Oswald and Gidaon.¡± A glint of admiration shad across Jonathan''s ayas. Baatrix''s ayas wara fid with sorrow as sha said, ¡°Gidaon is worsa than a baast, yat not a sin disci could harm him. Mastar traatad Gragory as his own, but that baast andad up killing Mastar. In this world, thara''s no such thing as fairnass!¡± Jonathan also falt dishaartanad. Ha had always known that thara was no such thing as fairnass in tha world. Aftar a momant of sadnass, Baatrix askad, ¡°Undarworld and uppar world... What is tha connaction batwaan thasa two?¡± Jonathan said, ¡°I can''t raally answar that. I''m not vary ar mysalf. Howavar, thara should ba soma logic to it. For instanca, man possass positiva anargy, wh woman hava nagativa anargy.¡± Baatrix''s ayas lit up in rax as sha said, ¡°Your words maka a lot of sansa. Anyway, I''m also vary curious to know what kind of world tha undarworld raally is.¡± Jonathan said, ¡°It won''t ba long bafora you can saa for yoursalf.¡± Baatrix said, ¡°But this tima, wa hava to ba praparad. At tha varyast, wa naad to hold hands. I don''t want to rapaat what happanadst tima whan wa antarad Moranta. Wa didn''t saa anything and wara diractly trappad in a cava by Stay, anduring anss tormant!¡± Jonathan gava a slight sm and said, ¡°Alright! This tima, I will dafinitaly hold on to you tightly.¡± Tha two of tham wara chatting away whan, aftar a short wh, Filbart brought ovar tha maal ha had praparad. Tha maal wasvish, axquisita, and most importantly, dalicious. Jonathan and Baatrix savorad avary bita. Not long aftar dinnar, tha sky turnad dark. Jonathan and Baatrix wara not in tha mood for a stroll, so thay aach raturnad to thair rooms to rast. Evary room in tha vi was wall-dacoratad, on par with thosa in luxury hotals. Aftar Jonathan draw tha curtains, ha sat crossggad and bagan to maditata. At that momant, thara was mana in Jonathan''s carabral domain. Ha possassad powarful vitality, making his body and mind axtraordinarily robust. If Jonathan''s body wara to baparad to othars in vahi tarms, his body would ba that of a supar- armorad-butproof car! Whathar it was tha angina or various othar faaturas, all of tham would ba quita imprassiva. Howavar, Baatrix possassad magical powars, which can ba likanad to an airna. No mattar how lousy an airna was, it could still sort into tha sky. No mattar how powarful a car was, it could only traval on tha ground. Jonathan raliad on Cstial Maditation Mantra to circta his vitality, which flowad within him lika tha wavas of a vast saa. Although thosa wavas wara fiarca, Jonathan was fully capa of controlling tham. Howavar, as to how ha could furthar anhanca his strangth, Jonathan was alraady at a loss. Bafora him, thara was no ar path to follow. As for tha blood, Jonathan had drunk so much that ha falt lika vomiting. Howavar, thabat powar it convartad into was minusc. Tharafora, ha simply gava up on it. Jonathan falt that continuing to cultivata lika that wastaly hopss. Ha was cartain that soma kind of opportunity was waiting for him ahaad. Jonathan''s situation was akin to that of a francar. Ha could aasily gat a job to aarn monay, but ha found that his ia was insufficiant. So, ha was constantly on tha lookout for opportunitias. Tha momant an opportunity arosa, ha was raady to saiza it for a braakthrough. It was simr to thosa salf-taught singars who parsistad in thair draams, parforming in bars. Onca thay hit it big, thair worth would instantly incraasa a hundradfold. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Opportunities like that did exist but are indeed very rare. Even though the entertainment industry was not short of such examples, many self-taught singers ended up wandering around aimlessly, dying in destitution after enduring extreme poverty and hardship. Jonathan didn''tck the desire to be a diligent worker, it was just that he couldn''t. With his family owing trillions in debt, it wasn''t possible for him to repay it by earning ten thousand a month from a job. If Jonathan were to gradually increase his cultivation, it would take at least ten years for him to be on par with Ignatius. A decadeter, everything would have been toote. As Jonathan''s cultivation was futile, a slight sense of irritation began to rise in his heart. At that moment, it was already eleven o''clock at night. Suddenly, Jonathan heard the sound of a car approaching. A thought struck Jonathan. His spiritual sense had be quite powerful now. With just a slight focus, he could immediately grasp the situation within a hundred-meter radius of him. That was because he could instantly focus his mind and free it of distractions. That was why he was so formidable. Jonathan discovered that it wasn''t Joanne who had arrived, but her sister, Johanna. What is she doing here? After getting out of the car, Johanna headed toward the vi. Filbert went to open the door, and Jonathan heard the quiet conversation between Johanna and Filbert. ¡°Filbert, where is Mr. Lawson?¡± asked Johanna. Filbert immediately pointed in the direction of Jonathan''s bedroom. Filbert then said, ¡°Ms. Johanna, would you like to see him? I can go and inform him of your arrival.¡± After some thought, Johanna said, ¡°Alright, I''ll wait for him in the car. Ask him toe down!¡± Filbert said, ¡°Okay!¡± Upon hearing that, Jonathan stepped out of the bedroom. He broke into a faint smile and said, ¡°There''s no need to do so. I''ming down now.¡± Upon turning around, Johanna immediately saw Jonathan. He was wearing a white shirt, which was not tucked into his trousers. Despite hisnguid appearance, he was still an absolute heartthrob. His demeanor he exuded could make anyone weak in the knees. Jonathan slowly descended the stairs, arriving in front of Johanna. One couldn''t deny that Johanna was an exceptional young woman, one who truly possessed the ability to drive men wild. Jennifer had a great figure, but she was not as voluptuous as Johanna. Upon catching a whiff of the pleasant fragrance emanating from Johanna, Jonathan found himself involuntarily stealing an extra nce at her chest. Suddenly, Jonathan began to feel a surge of heat coursing through his body. It was a normal physiological response. Jonathan swallowed nervously, thinking to himself, ¡°This vixen came to see me thiste and is dressed so provocatively. Isn''t this pure torture?¡± ¡°Come with me,¡± said Johanna. Jonathan was slightly puzzled, asking, ¡°Where are we going?¡± ¡°You''ll know once we''re there. It''s not like I''m going to ravage you,¡± Johanna said. Since Jonathan had nothing better to do and was somewhat unable to sleep, he responded, ¡°Alright then.¡± Johanna drove a Buick, which had a spacious interior. A peculiar thought suddenly shed through Jonathan''s mind. This car has a spacious interior, perfect for having a little fun. Jonathan shook his head, feeling that he was being too naughty. The main thing was that Johanna was skilled in arousing a man''s primal desires. Jonathan climbed into the passenger seat of the car, while Johanna got into the driver''s seat. With a slight smile, Jonathan said, ¡°The fact that you''re driving such arge car shows you have a strong desire for control, doesn''t it?¡± Starting the car, Johanna shed a slight smile and asked, ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± ¡°Cough, cough!¡± Jonathan felt a bit embarrassed. This is getting interesting. She came to see mete at night. What could it mean? Jonathan was a hot-blooded man, with desires just like anyone else. More importantly, his desires were more intense than most, primarily because of his robust physique. Even so, he could still maintain a clear head when faced with a woman''s seduction. He was not the type to let his emotions cloud his judgment. Even though he could be impulsive, he was never reckless. The car sped away from the small mansion, racing down the road. Jonathan simply stopped talking. He was skillful and bold, so he wasn''t afraid of what Johanna might do to him. Finally, the car unexpectedly drove into a deserted area overgrown with weeds. The weeds were as tall as a person,pletely obscuring the car as it entered. They arrived at a demolished area where no new buildings had been constructed yet, hence the weeds had started to grow. At that moment, the car came to a halt. D*mn, what''s going on here? Could it really be... Johanna''s action made it impossible for Jonathan not to let his imagination run wild. As Jonathan was lost in thought, Johanna swiftly undid her clothes, revealing her porcin-white skin. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Jonathan was puzzled. This was all too strange. D*mn, is this a trap? Suddenly, Johanna embraced Jonathan. Jonathan wanted to ask something else, but Johanna snapped at him. ¡°Are you even a man?¡± D*mn it! Suddenly, Jonathan felt a fire ignite within him. D*mn it, of course I''m a man! What followed next was a passionate session of epic proportions. The entire car was shaking. From the outside, it looked as if the weeds were being blown by the wind. The sudden burst of passion was unexpected, yet it was so refreshingly gratifying. Jonathan had been constantly suppressing his feelings, immersed in sorrow. Thus, the ravaging encounter gave him a sense of release. Nevertheless, regardless of how intense their passion was, it would stille to an end. When a sense of calm returned, Johanna, wearing nothing at all, fell asleep in Jonathan''s arms. She curled up in them, resembling a tired little kitten. Jonathan cleared his throat and said, ¡°Ahem, what exactly are you up to? I remember scaring you half to death when I pretended to kiss you, did I not?¡± Johanna nced at Jonathan with a gentle look and asked, ¡°Do you like it?¡± With a wry smile, Jonathan said, ¡°No man would say otherwise, right?¡± Johanna propped herself up, beginning to get dressed. Without further ado, Jonathan stopped probing further. The two of them quickly got dressed. The entire car was filled with a peculiar smell. Johanna opened sunroof for venttion. Jonathan said, ¡°There are a lot of mosquitoes here. If you open the sunroof, you''ll be in for a tough time.¡± Upon reflection, Johanna agreed. She closed the sunroof and switched to external air cirction. Jonathan said, ¡°Now, can you tell me what exactly are you trying to do by suddenly showing up here?¡± ¡°Are you married?¡± Johanna asked. Chapter 572 Dawn and First Light Chapter 572 Dawn and First Light Jonathan said, ¡°I''m married.¡± Johanna said, ¡°You''re sleeping with me even though you''re married?¡± A hint of disgust shed in her eyes. Jonathan was nonchnt, as he was naturally a carefree person. Although he had physical needs, his love for Catherine was incredibly pure. He was a man who followed his heart! Therefore, he wouldn''t feel guilty toward Catherine because of that matter. ¡°Is your husband having an affair?¡± Jonathan quickly asked. Johanna asked, ¡°Is my sister leaving with you tomorrow?¡± Jonathan was slightly taken aback. Johanna is really acting a bit wild tonight! The conversation is jumping all over the ce. He said, ¡°I should correct you. It is I who''s leaving with her.¡± ¡°You must bring her back safely! Can you do that?¡± Johanna asked. Jonathan said, ¡°I don''t know exactly what Joanne has told you. However, her identity is quite unusual. If she can survive and regain her status, whether she wille back or not is not up to me. But rest assured, I will do my best to ensure her safety!¡± ¡°You are not allowed toy a finger on her!¡± Johanna eximed. Jonathan was taken aback for a moment. Suddenly, he thought. If I could spend a wonderful night with Joanne, wouldn''t that be equivalent to having bedded both beautiful sisters? Of course, that can onlyCopyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. be my wishful thinking. Joanne may very likely be the Undead Ice Phoenix, an ancient divine spirit. The gap between us is simply too vast. I can only dream about it. ¡°Why did you drag me out here in the middle of the night? What exactly do you want to say?¡± Jonathan immediately asked Johanna in confusion. Johanna fell silent. Jonathan wasn''t upset. After all, he had just bedded Johanna. He knew he needed to have at least that much patience. Johanna remained silent. Jonathan said, ¡°All right. I promise you that I will never get involved with your sister.¡± He paused, then continued, ¡°Did youe here today because you''ve lost all hope in men? And then you found out I''m leaving with your sister, so you came to warn me? But you didn''t have to sleep with me, right?¡± With a coldugh, Johanna retorted, ¡°Why is it that he can find women outside, but I can''t sleep with other men!¡± ¡°So, you found out your husband was cheating, and you''re seeking revenge on him, and that''s why you came to me?¡± Jonathan asked. Johanna said, ¡°That''s right!¡± Jonathan chuckled, saying, ¡°It seems I''ve arrived just in time!¡± He paused, then added, ¡°But what if it wasn''t me who came? Would you have...¡± Johanna''s face turned red as she said, ¡°That won''t be the case. At the very least, I need to find someone I''m attracted to.¡± She paused, then continued, ¡°But in reality, I''vee to understand that life is short,sting only a few decades. I shouldn''t be too hard on myself. If he wants freedom, then let''s all be free together. Physical pleasure is the most genuine and important experience to have.¡± Jonathan touched his nose and said, ¡°If every woman thought like this, wouldn''t the world be in chaos?¡± With a cold huff, Johanna said, ¡°I''ve had this thought for a while now. Isn''t the world in chaos anyway? What he said isn''t wrong. Life can be short and, simultaneously, long. Isn''t it too boring to live life like this? How many men can confidently say that they haven''t slept with a woman other than their wife after getting married? And how many wives can im they''ve only been with their husband?¡± Jonathan said, ¡°I''m marriad.¡± Johanna said, ¡°You''ra aping with ma avan though you''ra marriad?¡± A hint of disgust shad in har ayas. Jonathan was nonchnt, as ha was naturally a carafraa parson. Although ha had physical naads, his lova for Catharina was incradibly pura. Ha was a man who followad his haart! Tharafora, ha wouldn''t faal guilty toward Catharina bacausa of that mattar. ¡°Is your husband having an affair?¡± Jonathan quickly askad. Johanna askad, ¡°Is my sistaraving with you tomorrow?¡± Jonathan was slightly takan aback. Johanna is raally acting a bit wild tonight! Tha convarsation is jumping all ovar tha ca. Ha said, ¡°I should corract you. It is I who''saving with har.¡± ¡°You must bring har back safaly! Can you do that?¡± Johanna askad. Jonathan said, ¡°I don''t know axactly what Joanna has told you. Howavar, har idantity is quita unusual. If sha can surviva and ragain har status, whathar sha wi back or not is not up to ma. But rast assurad, I will do my bast to ansura har safaty!¡± ¡°You ara not allowad toy a fingar on har!¡± Johanna aximad. Jonathan was takan aback for a momant. Suddanly, ha thought. If I could spand a wondarful night with Joanna, wouldn''t that ba aquivnt to having baddad both baautiful sistars? Of coursa, that can only ba my wishful thinking. Joanna may vary likaly ba tha Undaad Ica Phoanix, an anciant divina spirit. Tha gap batwaan us is simply too vast. I can only draam about it. ¡°Why did you drag ma out hara in tha mid of tha night? What axactly do you want to say?¡± Jonathan immadiataly askad Johanna in confusion. Johanna fall snt. Jonathan wasn''t upsat. Aftar all, ha had just baddad Johanna. Ha knaw ha naadad to hava atast that much patianca. Johanna ramainad snt. Jonathan said, ¡°All right. I promisa you that I will navar gat involvad with your sistar.¡± Ha pausad, than continuad, ¡°Did youa hara today bacausa you''va lost all hopa in man? And than you found out I''m laaving with your sistar, so you cama to warn ma? But you didn''t hava to ap with ma, right?¡± With a coldugh, Johanna ratortad, ¡°Why is it that ha can find woman outsida, but I can''t ap with othar man!¡± ¡°So, you found out your husband was chaating, and you''ra saaking ravanga on him, and that''s why you cama to ma?¡± Jonathan askad. Johanna said, ¡°That''s right!¡± Jonathan chucd, saying, ¡°It saams I''va arrivad just in tima!¡± Ha pausad, than addad, ¡°But what if it wasn''t ma who cama? Would you hava...¡± Johanna''s faca turnad rad as sha said, ¡°That won''t ba tha casa. At tha varyast, I naad to find somaona I''m attractad to.¡± Sha pausad, than continuad, ¡°But in raality, I''vaa to undarstand that lifa is short,sting only a faw dacadas. I shouldn''t ba too hard on mysalf. If ha wants fraadom, thant''s all ba fraa togathar. Physical asura is tha most ganuina and important axparianca to hava.¡± Jonathan touchad his nosa and said, ¡°If avary woman thought lika this, wouldn''t tha world ba in chaos?¡± With a cold huff, Johanna said, ¡°I''va had this thought for a wh now. Isn''t tha world in chaos anyway? What ha said isn''t wrong. Lifa can ba short and, simultanaously, long. Isn''t it too boring to liva lifa lika this? How many man can confidantly say that thay havan''t pt with a woman othar than thair wifa aftar gatting marriad? And how many wivas can im thay''va only baan with thair husband?¡± Jonathan chuckled, saying, ¡°All right. You''re right. I certainly can''t say that confidently.¡± Johanna shot Jonathan a nce, saying, ¡°You''re nothing but a fickle womanizer. Of course you wouldn''t dare to say that confidently!¡± She paused, then asked, ¡°Don''t you feel guilty toward your wife?¡± ¡°I am not like the average man, and my wife is not like the rest of you. Therefore, your mortal standards cannot be used to measure me.¡± Jonathan paused, then continued, ¡°However, I am a domineering man, and I will not allow any other man to have my woman. Otherwise, I will kill! We must admit, in this world, men and women do exist differently. Men are in the dominant position!¡± Johanna asked, ¡°So, am I considered your woman? But you should know that I will still sleep with other men.¡± Jonathan said, ¡°You don''t count. What we have is, at most, a one-night stand.¡± Johanna asked, ¡°Why can''t it be counted?¡± Women were truly peculiar creatures. Johanna suddenly felt a bit upset and asked, ¡°Am I not beautiful?¡± Jonathan said, ¡°That''s not the case. If you''re willing to divorce and pledge your loyalty only to me in the future, I''d be more than happy to have you as my woman.¡± ¡°You truly are the most shameless, most domineering man I''ve ever met, and yet you speak with such righteousness,¡± Johanna couldn''t help but say. Jonathan chuckled lightly, saying, ¡°Everyone has their own principles for living, and these are mine. If they don''t align, we simply won''t be together. You can''t ept that, so you won''t be my woman.¡± Johanna asked, ¡°Just how many women do you have?¡± Jonathan said, ¡°Not much. This is a private matter. Let''s not talk about this.¡± Johanna said, ¡°Here we are, in this ce, in this situation. If we''re not talking about personal matters, are we supposed to discuss highbrow topics? Would anyone believe that?¡± With a chuckle, Jonathan said, ¡°Let''s change the subject then. Do you still love your husband?¡± ¡°We''ve been married for six years, and we''ve never had children. I always thought he was a good man, but it was only three days ago that I found out he seeks pleasure outside every year!¡± Johanna eximed, ¡°I find it utterly disgusting. I''ve seen one of the women he''s been with, and she''s not even remotely close to being as pretty as I am. Yet, he said even being with the most good-looking woman can get boring. That''s his grand excuse for cheating!¡± ¡°Are you going to get a divorce?¡± Jonathan asked. He didn''t feel anything special about it. After all, there were too many men like that in the world. He also knew he didn''t have the right to look down on others. The only difference was that he would never seek out a woman who sold her body. Jonathan''s taste wasn''t that poor. Johanna said, ¡°I suppose it''s time to part ways. But I think it will be hard for me to trust men again in the future. Whether it''s you or him, you''re all the same; there''s no difference.¡± Jonathan said, ¡°I''m not like him.¡± ¡°What''s so different?¡± Johanna asked. Suddenly, sheughed and said, ¡°Is it that every man who cheats thinks he''s the most special and different from all other men?¡± Jonathan said, ¡°Before I got married, I was a phnderer. I enjoyed meeting different women in bars and spending delightful evenings with them. Those days were carefree, and I loved it. But then...¡± Jonathan, having nothing else to do, started talking to Johanna about many things that happened. He repeatedly refused Jennifer, helped Jennifer open a bar, and so on. Then, there was the Golden Sword Tournament, and in the end, he married Catherine. Indeed, Jonathan needed to vent a little, so he tried to exin his situation as simply as possible. The thrillingplexity of it all left Johanna in awe. What Johanna hadn''t expected was that after Jonathan came to Willowbank and met her, he had gone through such a time loop of life and death with Briana. It wasn''t untilter when Jonathan mentioned that Catherine''s fate hung in the bnce because she had risked her life to save him, that Johanna was finally struck speechless, unable to hide her shock. ¡°I''ve said it before. We are not the same as you. If I suppress my nature and don''t let my thoughts flow freely, then my cultivation will encounter barriers!¡± Jonathan said, ¡°My wife understands this. She won''t dwell on these, and I don''t feel any guilt. Once guilt sets in, my heart won''t be strong. If my heart isn''t strong, my spirit won''t be strong. And if my spirit isn''t strong, I''ll be killed by my opponents!¡± ¡°There are two reasons why I''m telling you all this today.¡± Jonathan said, ¡°First, I want to get it off my chest. Second, I don''t want you to lose hope in all men. That''s very pessimistic and can be fatal. There are many good men out there. Just because a man sometimes can''t resist carnal pleasure doesn''t make him a bad man. When two people live together over such a long period, there must be a certain tolerance level!¡± Johanna said, ¡°Thank you!¡± Her words were sincere. Then, she added, ¡°However, I''ve decided to get a divorce. I can''t bear it mentally. It would torment me for the rest of my life.¡± Jonathan said, ¡°Do as you wish. Just don''t torture yourself!¡± Johanna said, ¡°My sister told me today that she''s leaving. She didn''t go into detail, but I know she''s in danger. I''m really upset about it and with his situation as well. That was why I came to you. Also, I wanted to understand what exactly is going on with my sister.¡± Jonathan said, ¡°Joanne may likely be the Undead Ice Phoenix from ancient times.¡± Johanna had already heard Jonathan speak of many bizarre and strange things. Coupled with the peculiar circumstances surrounding her sister, she had developed a certain level of immunity. ¡°Undead Ice Phoenix?¡± Johanna eximed in surprise, ¡°My sister is actually the Undead Ice Phoenix?¡± ¡°This is just our spection,¡± Jonathan said. ¡°The journey ahead will be dangerous, but I will do my best to protect her!¡± Jonathan dered. Johanna said, ¡°Thank you.¡± She paused, then added, ¡°With your words, I feel at ease.¡± At that point, dawn was almost breaking. Johanna said, ¡°Let''s go back!¡± Jonathan chuckled lightly, saying, ¡°I believe that since you''ve already taken the first step, we should let loose a bit more.¡± ¡°What does that mean?¡± Johanna was slightly taken aback. Chapter 573 The Bitterness Of Farewell Chapter 573 The Bitterness Of Farewell When Jonathan returned to the mansion, it was already nine in the morning. Despite the rough night, he did not seem tired at all. On the contrary, he was brimming with energy. As soon as he entered the courtyard, he saw Beatrix sipping coffee under the courtyard''s parasol. ¡°It seems you had a great timest night!¡± she teased with a smile. Needless to say, thetter was disinclined to discuss such romantic escapades with her. To him, it was merely a delightful little interlude. He walked to the table, pulled over a chair, and sat down. ¡°We need to go shopping for some things today.¡± ¡°I know. That''s why I''m here waiting for you,¡± she replied. Jonathan and the others knew nothing about what the underworld was like. However, now that they had been to Moranta, they were at least a little more experienced and knew they had to prepare more equipment so they would be ready for any eventuality. ¡°Has Joanne returned?¡± he enquired. ¡°She came back this morning and even asked about you. I didn''t have the heart to tell her that you were off seducing her sister.¡± Beatrix could not help but cover her mouth and giggle as she finished her sentence. He responded sternly, ¡°I must correct you on that. I didn''t seduce her sister. It was her sister who sought me out. Your use of the word ''seduce'' is distasteful.¡± ¡°There''s not much difference,¡± she said, chuckling. After a pause, she asked, ¡°It was her who initiated it?¡± His face was slightly flushed as he answered, ¡°Would you believe me if I told you that we just chatted for a bitst night and then parted ways? Would you believe that nothing happened between us?¡± ¡°Believe you? I''d be an idiot to do that!¡± she eximed. Jonathanughed. ¡°Beatrix, you''re still a virgin. Can we avoid such suggestive topics? I''m afraid I might lead you astray.¡± ¡°You''re the virgin! Your whole family is full of them!¡± she retorted, clearly annoyed. Surprised, he asked, ¡°Are you no longer a virgin?¡± A blush crept over her face, which was a rare urrence indeed. She gritted her teeth and snapped, ¡°Of course I am. However, you''re not allowed to use that term. It sounds as though you''re insulting me.¡± He burst intoughter. ¡°Ah, how times have changed! In the past, terms like ''youngdy,'' ''daddy,'' ''professor,'' and ''virgin'' had positive connotations. Why have they now turned into insults?¡± She shot him a sidelong re. I can''t be bothered with this guy anymore! Shortly after, Filbert walked out and asked Jonathan whether he should prepare breakfast. Thetter replied, ¡°What about Joanne? Isn''t she getting up to eat with us?¡± While they were talking, Joanne emerged, wrapped in a down jacket. She still looked pale and did not look well. ¡°Did Johannae looking for youst night?¡± she asked Jonathan as soon as she saw him. With a calm demeanor, he answered, ¡°That''s right. She came looking for me.¡± ¡°What for?¡± she pressed, a hint of suspicion in her voice. ¡°To ask me to take good care of you,¡± came his reply. I''m not afraid of Beatrix finding out. However, I''ve always thought of Joanne as Johanna''s sister. If Joanne learns of what happened, that''d make me feel a bit guilty. She continued to probe further. ¡°Why didn''t youe back all night? Where did you two go?¡± He chuckled. ¡°Are you interrogating me? If you want to know what we were doing, you can ask Johanna. You should have some trust in her.¡± Joanne was slightly taken aback. ¡°You''re right. I was overthinking. I apologize.¡± Whan Jonathan raturnad to tha mansion, it was alraady nina in tha morning. Daspita tha rough night, ha did not saam tirad at all. On tha contrary, ha was brimming with anargy. As soon as ha antarad tha courtyard, ha saw Baatrix sipping coffaa undar tha courtyard''s parasol. ¡°It saams you had a graat timast night!¡± sha taasad with a sm. Naass to say, thattar was disinclinad to discuss such romantic ascapadas with har. To him, it was maraly a dalightful lit intarluda. Ha walkad to tha ta, pud ovar a chair, and sat down. ¡°Wa naad to go shopping for soma things today.¡± ¡°I know. That''s why I''m hara waiting for you,¡± sha rapliad. Jonathan and tha othars knaw nothing about what tha undarworld was lika. Howavar, now that thay had baan to Moranta, thay wara atast a lit mora axpariancad and knaw thay had to prapara mora aquipmant so thay would ba raady for any avantuality. ¡°Has Joanna raturnad?¡± ha anquirad. ¡°Sha cama back this morning and avan askad about you. I didn''t hava tha haart to tall har that you wara off saducing har sistar.¡± Baatrix could not halp but covar har mouth and gig as sha finishad har santanca. Ha raspondad starnly, ¡°I must corract you on that. I didn''t saduca har sistar. It was har sistar who sought ma out. Your usa of tha word ''saduca'' is distastaful.¡± ¡°Thara''s not much diffaranca,¡± sha said, chuckling. Aftar a pausa, sha askad, ¡°It was har who initiatad it?¡± His faca was slightly flushad as ha answarad, ¡°Would you baliava ma if I told you that wa just chattad for a bitst night and than partad ways? Would you baliava that nothing happanad batwaan us?¡± ¡°Baliava you? I''d ba an idiot to do that!¡± sha aximad. Jonathanughad. ¡°Baatrix, you''ra still a virgin. Can wa avoid such suggastiva topics? I''m afraid I might laad you astray.¡± ¡°You''ra tha virgin! Your wh family is full of tham!¡± sha ratortad, arly annoyad. Surprisad, ha askad, ¡°Ara you no longar a virgin?¡± A blush crapt ovar har faca, which was a rara urranca indaad. Sha grittad har taath and snappad, ¡°Of coursa I am. Howavar, you''ra not allowad to usa that tarm. It sounds as though you''ra insulting ma.¡± Ha burst intoughtar. ¡°Ah, how timas hava changad! In tha past, tarms lika ''youngdy,'' ''daddy,'' ''profassor,'' and ''virgin'' had positiva connotations. Why hava thay now turnad into insults?¡± Sha shot him a sidalong ra. I can''t ba botharad with this guy anymora! Shortly aftar, Filbart walkad out and askad Jonathan whathar ha should prapara braakfast. Thattar rapliad, ¡°What about Joanna? Isn''t sha gatting up to aat with us?¡± Wh thay wara talking, Joanna amargad, wrappad in a down jackat. Sha still lookad p and did not look wall. ¡°Did Johannaa looking for youst night?¡± sha askad Jonathan as soon as sha saw him. With a calm damaanor, ha answarad, ¡°That''s right. Sha cama looking for ma.¡± ¡°What for?¡± sha prassad, a hint of suspicion in har voica. ¡°To ask ma to taka good cara of you,¡± cama his raply. I''m not afraid of Baatrix finding out. Howavar, I''va always thought of Joanna as Johanna''s sistar. If Joannaarns of what happanad, that''d maka ma faal a bit guilty. Sha continuad to proba furthar. ¡°Why didn''t youa back all night? Whara did you two go?¡± Ha chucd. ¡°Ara you intarrogating ma? If you want to know what wa wara doing, you can ask Johanna. You should hava soma trust in har.¡± Joanna was slightly takan aback. ¡°You''ra right. I was ovarthinking. I apologiza.¡± Upon hearing that, Beatrix could not help feeling skeptical. ¡°Did you guys really do nothing?¡± Why, this saboteur! Jonathan replied irritably, ¡°Of course! I''m a gentleman, okay?¡± With that, the matter was forgotten. Soon after, Filbert went to prepare breakfast. Having eaten already, Beatrix leisurely sipped her coffee while keeping Jonathan and Joannepany. Jonathan and Beatrix went to buy equipment after breakfast while Joanne rested at home. Since she was not feeling well, they did not force her to go. Willowbank boasted a thriving economy, and the bustling areas in the city were almostparable to Yaleview''s. The only difference was that thetter had many such ces, while there were only one or two in the former. Beatrix was wearing a ck shirt and a blue sports jacket. She had a voluptuous bust and was a woman who could absolutely captivate others. However, she had never thought of herself that way. She did not pay much attention to her appearance and often carried herself with the demeanor of an older sister. Rarely did she see herself as a delicate woman in need of love. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. It was only now, with Richard gone, that she slowly started to change, though the changes were not drastic. In fact, as she and Jonathan stood together, they looked like quite the perfect match. Although she was four or five years older than him, she possessed a high cultivation level, and time had left no traces on her face. Moreover, a woman in her twenties or thirties was still in the prime of her life. The two browsed many ces that day. After buying their equipment, they strolled around like any ordinary couple, hunting for street food like any ordinary couple. They also had lunch at a restaurant and did many other things. Beatrix was somewhat emotional. Suddenly, she felt as though there was finally a day where she felt like a normal person. Why did she think so? It was because Beatrix had always remembered the responsibility entrusted to her by her master, shouldering the duty of being the senior while her master was surrounded by enemies in the Divine Realm. In fact, she had been living for him all this time and had done so without anyints or regrets. That was because her master was the person she respected the most. Now that Richard was no longer around, Beatrix had begun slowly returning to her old self. At five in the afternoon, she and Jonathan headed back to the mansion together. They were going to set off for the underworld that night. It would be a journey full of uncertainties. Nerve-wracking, thrilling, and a bit scary. Unable to contain her curiosity, Beatrix asked Jonathan as he was driving, ¡°Do you think we''ll run into that brute, Gregory?¡± ¡°Gregory has indeed returned to the underworld with the Ten Kings of Eara Gate. If he finds out we''re going to the underworld, he''ll definitely be restless and want to kill us. So, we might run into him,¡± he replied. ¡°If you could help me kill him, I''ll...¡± she blurted, her cheeks flushing. ¡°Killing Gregory is ourmon goal, so there''s no need for you to stress it. But... what were you going to say?¡± he replied, slightly taken aback. Then, he chuckled and said, ¡°You weren''t nning on offering yourself to me, were you?¡± ¡°Give myself to you? In your dreams!¡± She rolled her eyes at him. Heughed and fell silent. The two soon returned to the mansion. After dinner, the setting sun cast a rosy glow over the clouds in the sky, and the evening breeze brought a sense of peace and tranquility. ¡°How do you n on getting us to the underworld?¡± Jonathan could not resist asking Joanne. Wrapped up in her down jacket, she was quiet for a moment before saying, ¡°I know that the ghost bus passes through the streets at midnight. It''s a bus that captures the wandering spirits that roam the upper world. My n is for us to sneak onto this ghost bus, which will take us directly to the underworld.¡± Both Jonathan and Beatrix had experienced the ghost bus. ¡°We know about the ghost bus. However, we''ll be detected the moment we board it,¡± he said. Joanne replied, ¡°You won''t be discovered if you hold my hand.¡± ¡°I can''t do that!¡± he responded with a grimace. After a pause, he continued, ¡°We wouldn''t even dare touch your fingertips, let alone hold your hand.¡± ¡°It won''t be like that. Once it''s past midnight, the chill within me will be milder, and it''ll definitely be bearable for you all,¡± she exined. Jonathan and Beatrix exchanged nces, thinking that sounded as though it would work. They had known the ghost bus could take them to the underworld. However, they also knew they would be discovered once they boarded it. If we get on it openly, it''d definitely be a one-way ticket to doom. Hence, that was never a feasible option. Now that we have Joanne''s help, nothing could be better. ¡°By the way, how do you know all this?¡± Jonathan asked Joanne curiously. He suddenly felt she might be keeping many things secret. ¡°It''s intuition, I guess.¡± She paused and looked at Jonathan, seemingly reading his thoughts. ¡°Perhaps my past life was indeed unusual, which is why random thoughts and intuitions keep popping up in my mind. The truth is I haven''t deliberately hidden anything from you guys. I hope you won''t doubt that!¡± He nodded. ¡°I believe you.¡± And so, the matter was settled just like that. Johanna drove over some timeter. She had changed into a white tracksuit and tied her hair back into a ponytail. At the sight of Joanne, Johanna called out, ¡°Joanne!¡± Jonathan and Beatrix were standing off to the side. Johanna behaved very naturally when she saw him, so neither Beatrix nor Joanne felt anything was amiss. After all, women are naturally talented in acting. As for Jonathan, he was even better at hiding his feelings. When Joanne saw Johanna, a hint of mncholy shed in her eyes. ¡°Didn''t I tell you not toe, Johanna?¡± Johanna''s eyes, on the other hand, were filled with sadness. ¡°Will youe back? I heard from Jonathan that you might not return.¡± ¡°If I manage to return, I''ll let you know no matter what,¡± Joanne replied in a low voice. ¡°You must take good care of yourself,¡± said Johanna, her eyes reddening slightly. Joanne nodded. ¡°I will. You don''t have to worry about me.¡± Then, Johanna turned to Jonathan and said, ¡°I hope you can take good care of my sister.¡± ¡°I will,¡± he replied, nodding. ¡°I''ll be on my way now.¡± Without another word, Johanna turned and walked away. Joanne did not try to stop her, and Johanna cut a rather lonely figure as she left. There was a look of reluctance in Joanne''s eyes, but in the end, she did not say anything. It was not until Johanna had left that she said, ¡°Both our parents passed away in a car ident early on, so my grandfather raised me and Johanna since we were little. All these years, we''ve always relied on each other.¡± Chapter 574 Junkyard For Ghosts Chapter 574 Junkyard For Ghosts Joanne was a person who kept her emotions very much to herself, yet her affection for her sister, Johanna, often revealed itself unintentionally. Jonathan and Beatrix didn''t say much to each other. The journey ahead was fraught with danger. As midnight drew closer, the hearts of the three individuals grew increasingly heavy. When the clock struck eleven at night, Jonathan was driving, with Joanne and Beatrix sitting in the back seat. They were heading toward the downtown area of Willowbank. Following the directions given by Joanne, Jonathan drove for half an hour, and the three of them arrived at a street that wasn''t particrly bustling. After all, Willowbank was not a big city, so at this hour, there weren''t many vehicles on the road. Jonathan and his twopanions found a bus stop. Then, the three of them got off the bus and took a seat in front of the bus station. The Volkswagen Tiguan that was driven out was just parked by the roadside. The scene was somewhat eerie. Jonathan, dressed in a white shirt, exuded an air of sophistication and nobility. Beatrix, on the other hand, was d in a sports jacket, her down coat wrapped in a blue-purple garment. These three individuals seemed to be in different seasons¡ªsummer, autumn, and winter. What was even more peculiar is that these three individuals, with such unique personalities, seemed to be waiting for the bus here. Not only were they waiting for a bus, but they even parked a car nearby. A girl passing by mustered up the courage to remind them, ¡°There are no buses running now.¡± Joanne didn''t lift her head, keeping herself hidden inside the down jacket. Beatrix smiled kindly at the girl and said, ¡°We know.¡± ¡°So, what brings you here?¡± the girl, who seemed to be a high school student, asked curiously, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Beatrix was at a loss for words. Howe you''re not afraid of danger at all? Hasn''t your teacher ever told you to stay away from strangers? ¡°We''re waiting here for the ghost bus. We''re heading to the underworld,¡± Jonathan said to the girl in a very polite and honest manner. The girl''s face changed instantly, turning deathly pale. With a shriek, she turned and ran. Beatrix was stunned for a moment, then she said to Jonathan annoyedly, ¡°Why do you tell everything to everyone?¡± Jonathan chuckled, saying, ¡°Sometimes when you tell the truth, people won''t believe you. After she goes back and thinks it over, she''ll only think it was a prank. Even if she does believe it, her friends will think she''s lost her mind.¡± Upon reflection, Beatrix agreed and decided not to say anything more. Soon, midnight arrived. At this moment, Joanne lifted her head and took off her down jacket. At this moment, Jonathan noticed that herplexion had improved significantly. Jonathan immediately understood something¡ªthe stronger the negative energy, the colder the weather, the morefortable Joanne felt. Suddenly, Joanne extended her hand toward Beatrix. Her hand was incredibly fair and smooth. Beatrix understood what Joanne meant, and so, she grabbed Joanne''s hand. After holding Joanne''s hand, Beatrix still felt the cold aura emanating from her body. However, this coldness was no longer as sharp; it had transformed into a dense chill. Beatrix could endure this type of coldness. In fact, she felt it permeate her body, making her feel less hot on this summer night. From her physical body to her heart, a refreshing sensation washed over her. It was even better than the effects of an air conditioner. Joanne also extended her hand toward Jonathan and said, ¡°The cold aura from my body will suppress your positive energy. In this way, we will appear like wandering spirits. On the ghost bus, it''s usually the soul generals who drive. They focus entirely on driving and don''t pay much attention to the neers. In their perception, only wandering spirits are attracted to the ghost bus. Regr humans can''t see the ghost bus.¡± Joanna was a parson who kapt har amotions vary much to harsalf, yat har affaction for har sistar, Johanna, oftan ravad itsalf unintantionally. Jonathan and Baatrix didn''t say much to aach othar. Tha journay ahaad was fraught with dangar. As midnight draw closar, tha haarts of tha thraa individuals graw incraasingly haavy. Whan tha clock struck van at night, Jonathan was driving, with Joanna and Baatrix sitting in tha back saat. Thay wara haading toward tha downtown araa of Willowbank. Following tha diractions givan by Joanna, Jonathan drova for half an hour, and tha thraa of tham arrivad at a straat that wasn''t particrly bustling. Aftar all, Willowbank was not a big city, so at this hour, thara waran''t many vahis on tha road. Jonathan and his twopanions found a bus stop. Than, tha thraa of tham got off tha bus and took a saat in front of tha bus station. Tha Volkswagan Tiguan that was drivan out was just parkad by tha roadsida. Tha scana was somawhat aaria. Jonathan, drassad in a whita shirt, axudad an air of sophistication and nobility. Baatrix, on tha othar hand, was d in a sports jackat, har down coat wrappad in a blua-pur garmant. Thasa thraa individuals saamad to ba in diffarant saasons¡ªsummar, autumn, and wintar. What was avan mora paculiar is that thasa thraa individuals, with such uniqua parsonalitias, saamad to ba waiting for tha bus hara. Not only wara thay waiting for a bus, but thay avan parkad a car naarby. A girl passing by mustarad up tha couraga to ramind tham, ¡°Thara ara no busas running now.¡± Joanna didn''t lift har haad, kaaping harsalf hiddan insida tha down jackat. Baatrix smd kindly at tha girl and said, ¡°Wa know.¡± ¡°So, what brings you hara?¡± tha girl, who saamad to ba a high school studant, askad curiously, ¡°What ara you doing hara?¡± Baatrix was at a loss for words. Howa you''ra not afraid of dangar at all? Hasn''t your taachar avar told you to stay away from strangars? ¡°Wa''ra waiting hara for tha ghost bus. Wa''ra haading to tha undarworld,¡± Jonathan said to tha girl in a vary polita and honast mannar. Tha girl''s faca changad instantly, turning daathly p. With a shriak, sha turnad and ran. Baatrix was stunnad for a momant, than sha said to Jonathan annoyadly, ¡°Why do you tall avarything to avaryona?¡± Jonathan chucd, saying, ¡°Somatimas whan you tall tha truth, pao won''t baliava you. Aftar sha goas back and thinks it ovar, sha''ll only think it was a prank. Evan if sha doas baliava it, har friands will think sha''s lost har mind.¡± Upon raction, Baatrix agraad and dacidad not to say anything mora. Soon, midnight arrivad. At this momant, Joanna liftad har haad and took off har down jackat. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. At this momant, Jonathan noticad that harxion had improvad significantly. Jonathan immadiataly undarstood somathing¡ªtha strongar tha nagativa anargy, tha coldar tha waathar, tha moraforta Joanna falt. Suddanly, Joanna axtandad har hand toward Baatrix. Har hand was incradibly fair and smooth. Baatrix undarstood what Joanna maant, and so, sha grabbad Joanna''s hand. Aftar holding Joanna''s hand, Baatrix still falt tha cold aura amanating from har body. Howavar, this coldnass was no longar as sharp; it had transformad into a dansa chill. Baatrix could andura this typa of coldnass. In fact, sha falt it parmaata har body, making har faalss hot on this summar night. From har physical body to har haart, a rafrashing sansation washad ovar har. It was avan battar than tha affacts of an air conditionar. Joanna also axtandad har hand toward Jonathan and said, ¡°Tha cold aura from my body will supprass your positiva anargy. In this way, wa will appaar lika wandaring spirits. On tha ghost bus, it''s usually tha soul ganarals who driva. Thay focus antiraly on driving and don''t pay much attantion to tha naars. In thair parcaption, only wandaring spirits ara attractad to tha ghost bus. Ragr humans can''t saa tha ghost bus.¡± However, Jonathan, Beatrix, and Joanne couldn''t be considered regr humans. Joanne didn''t need to exin further. Jonathan and Beatrix were at the Transcendent Stage of cultivation. How could they not see this ghost bus? Jonathan continued to hold Joanne''s hand, and the cold aura gradually began to transform his aura as well. At the same time, Jonathan felt the softness of Joanne''s hand. It was smooth, and even though he noticed it, he didn''t dwell on it at this critical moment. ¡°It''s here!¡± Joanne suddenly eximed. Jonathan and Beatrix looked to the left and saw a bus approaching. Jonathan expressed his concern. ¡°Wandering spirits don''t breathe. After we get on, will our breathing be noticed?¡± Joanne said, ¡°Your auras have already been altered by my body, so even if you breathe, they won''t notice. But you must not let go of my hand under any circumstances. Do you understand?¡± Jonathan and Beatrix nodded simultaneously and replied, ¡°Understood!¡± The ghost bus soon arrived in front of the three of them and stopped. The bus doors automatically opened. The exterior of the ghost bus appeared somewhat old, but it wasn''t much different from a regr bus. Buses typically looked like this. However, when the doors of the ghost bus opened, a different sensation rushed out. Inside, negative energy was thick, and there were ghostly figures everywhere. It was noisy, filled with wails, loud cries, and hysteria. Countless vengeful spirits were screaming; it was somewhat terrifying. Without hesitation, Jonathan and the others quickly boarded the ghost bus. Once they were on board, the doors closed, and the bus continued to move. Jonathan and Beatrix had been here before, but Jonathan couldn''t help but look around. The vengeful spirits around them were mostly not well-formed; they appeared as drifting souls, somewhat like maic field substances. However, their strong resentment could still be felt. Most of these vengeful spirits were unfortunate individuals who had suffered great injustices in life. In death, they clung to their grievances and could not let go. However, they mostly harbored hatred and had forgotten the details of their past lives. This was why vengeful spirits often resorted to indiscriminate killing. Whether it was Joanne, Beatrix, or Jonathan, all three had strong willpower. They were not affected by these vengeful spirits. Vengeful spirits often resorted to intimidation before attacking, causing their victims to mentally deteriorate before striking. Therefore, normal individuals who were not afraid of vengeful spirits would often give them a headache. So why would Jonathan and the others take these vengeful spirits seriously? Some vengeful spirits with more defined forms hovered around Jonathan and his group, sniffing around like dogs. If Jonathan could speak, he would probably yell, ¡°What the heck are you sniffing at?¡± Although he couldn''t speak, Jonathan shot them a fierce and menacing re, immediately startling those vengeful spirits. The smallmotion did not alert the soul general who was driving the bus. The vengeful spirits in the back were making too much noise, so he paid them no attention. The bus was moving quickly, continuously picking up wandering spirits along the way. These wandering spirits were all like maic field substances, consisting of thoughts and spirits, so they took up no physical space. Inside a ghost bus, tens of thousands of souls could be amodated. Of course, this did not mean that the ghost bus was currently carrying tens of thousands of spirits. This wasn''t wartime, and there weren''t that many deaths. Moreover, most people who died simply dissipated into the void without forming vengeful spirits. Most people who died would simply cease to exist. Only those who were exceptionally attached to life would be vengeful spirits after death. Jonathan and Beatrix felt a bit anxious as they realized that this was a very unique journey. Joanne, on the other hand, maintained a calm demeanor and appeared to be the mostposed of the three. The bus continued on its route until around five in the morning when Jonathan suddenly noticed that the vehicle had entered an extremely deste area. There were no roads in sight, and they seemed to be driving through a particrly eerie and barren landscape. The surroundings were barren, with all the trees devoid of leaves. ¡°The underworld?¡± Jonathan muttered to himself. ¡°Thend of the dead... Could this be the underworld?¡± What exactly was the underworld, and what did it entail? The bus was now traveling at an unimaginable speed, reaching speeds of five hundred kilometers per hour. Jonathan couldn''t help but wonder if the bus had been modified to achieve such velocities. Jonathan, Beatrix, and Joanne exchanged nces, all realizing that they had entered the underworld. They needed to find an opportunity to disembark; otherwise, their presence could easily be exposed. However, the bus was traveling so fast that it seemed impossible to get off. Jonathan remembered that it was already five in the morning. Normally, the sun would have risen by this time, but after two hours of driving, the sky remained dark and gloomy, resembling a post-apocalyptic wastnd. Finally, the bus arrived at a massive junkyard. Numerous other ghost buses were parked around it, and the sky above was filled with countless spirits, densely packed and obscuring the sky. Once Jonathan, Beatrix, and Joanne''s ghost bus came to a stop, its doors opened. The vengeful spirits rushed out as soon as they had the chance, and Jonathan, Beatrix, and Joanne tightly held hands to disembark from the bus. What they witnessed next was astonishing. Every vengeful spirit and spectral entity was sucked into a ck tornado at the center of the junkyard. All the dark, shadowy entities were drawn into it, and the tornado grewrger and more violent. Finally, the ck tornado absorbed all the vengeful spirits and spectral matter, then it began to shrink in the sky, condensing into a ck sphere. With a deafening roar, the ck sphere shot up into the sky. The previously overcast and gloomy sky filled with fog and heavy clouds suddenly quivered. Then, the clouds parted, and golden sunlight broke through. The whole sky brightened up. Jonathan knew it was now seven in the morning. As the sunlight poured down, the underworld transformed into a ce bathed in the brilliance of the sun. It now resembled the upper world in the daylight. Jonathan and the others were not sure what was happening, but they felt a sense of unease. They quickly retreated from behind the bus. Each ghost bus had a soul general on board, and they did not disembark. These soul generals were genuine humans and not emotionless entities. At this point, the soul generals were essentially at the end of their day''s work and could consider it quits. Ghost buses were everywhere, and each one had rearview mirrors. Jonathan and hispanions found themselves in an open area with no cover whatsoever. Escaping unscathed seemed nearly impossible. Chapter 575 Undead Clan Chapter 575 Undead n In this dire situation, Jonathan, being exceptionally clever, immediately noticed their predicament. He stopped in his tracks, signaling Beatrix to extend her hand. Then, he wrote on her hand, ¡°Head north, ten kilometers out, leave a marker for me!¡± Beatrix quickly understood Jonathan''s n. She knew that this was the best solution at the moment, so she nodded in agreement. With a smile, Jonathan released Joanne''s hand and made a dash for it. However, when he let go of Joanne''s hand, his presence was immediately detected. ¡°Who goes there?¡± the soul generals shouted. Jonathan paid them no heed, and he didn''t bother to inform them who he was. Instead, he hopped onto the roof of one of the buses and began darting back and forth as the soul generals leaped onto the roofs as well, attempting to stop him. These soul generals had various levels of cultivation, but the vast majority were only at Neutralizing Force, with only a few having Nascent Soul cultivation. Jonathan, now at Level Five Immortal Stage, possessed powers far beyond what these soul generals could hope to stop. His movements were swift as lightning, darting back and forth like an elusive fish. Despite being surrounded by a swarm of soul generals, none of them could catch him. asionally, a soul general managed to grab Jonathan''s shoulder or arm, but he would convulse, sending powerful electric shocks through his assants, instantly repelling them. Jonathan had sessfully diverted the attention of all the soul generals. Meanwhile, Beatrix and Joanne quickly made their retreat. Beatrix, with her remarkable speed, scooped Joanne into her arms and raced away. The multitude of ghost generals descended into chaos, but in the end, they were left empty-handed. Meanwhile, Jonathan had quietly slipped out of the encirclement and reached one of the ghost buses, intending to drive it. However, when he got on, he was baffled to discover that the darned bus had no clutch, gears, or anything of the sort. He sat there dumbfounded. ¡°He''s inside the bus!¡± a soul general shouted immediately. Startled, Jonathan quickly exited the bus and sprinted southward. As soon as he activated his body''s unique skills, the soul generals had no choice but to breathe in the dust he left in his trail, unable to catch up to him. However, in such an open space, they still managed to keep him in sight. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Soon, the soul generalsmandeered a bus and began to close the gap. The bus was faster than Jonathan, and the vast, open terrain limited his ability to exploit his agility. The buses moved in formation, encircling Jonathan like a closing fan. The soul generals were no fools. For a moment, a cloud of dust rose behind him as the buses formed an iron-d wave, rolling relentlessly toward him. Jonathan nced back, his face filled with despair. It seemed like the fun and games were over. He wasn''t panicking, though. He continued to run swiftly, even as the buses closed in. In no time, a wall of buses was approaching, and the first one was dangerously close to colliding with Jonathan. With a swift move, he nted one foot on the front of the bus to his left. Using it as a springboard, he vaulted onto the roof of that bus. Dust billowed, obscuring him entirely. Jonathan took advantage of this smokescreen and darted swiftly to the north, fleeing the scene. Despite their speed, the buses couldn''t change direction instantly. In this dira situation, Jonathan, baing axcaptionally var, immadiataly noticad thair pradicamant. Ha stoppad in his tracks, signaling Baatrix to axtand har hand. Than, ha wrota on har hand, ¡°Haad north, tan kilomatars out,ava a markar for ma!¡± Baatrix quickly undarstood Jonathan''s n. Sha knaw that this was tha bast solution at tha momant, so sha noddad in agraamant. With a sm, Jonathan rasad Joanna''s hand and mada a dash for it. Howavar, whan hat go of Joanna''s hand, his prasanca was immadiataly datactad. ¡°Who goas thara?¡± tha soul ganarals shoutad. Jonathan paid tham no haad, and ha didn''t bothar to inform tham who ha was. Instaad, ha hoppad onto tha roof of ona of tha busas and bagan darting back and forth as tha soul ganaralsapad onto tha roofs as wall, attampting to stop him. Thasa soul ganarals had variousvals of cultivation, but tha vast majority wara only at Nautralizing Forca, with only a faw having Nascant Soul cultivation. Jonathan, now at Laval Fiva Immortal Staga, possassad powars far bayond what thasa soul ganarals could hopa to stop. His movamants wara swift as lightning, darting back and forth lika an alusiva fish. Daspita baing surroundad by a swarm of soul ganarals, nona of tham could catch him. asionally, a soul ganaral managad to grab Jonathan''s shouldar or arm, but ha would convulsa, sanding powarful ctric shocks through his assants, instantly rapalling tham. Jonathan had sassfully divartad tha attantion of all tha soul ganarals. Maanwh, Baatrix and Joanna quickly mada thair ratraat. Baatrix, with har ramarka spaad, scoopad Joanna into har arms and racad away. Tha multituda of ghost ganarals dascandad into chaos, but in tha and, thay waraft ampty-handad. Maanwh, Jonathan had quiatly slippad out of tha ancirmant and raachad ona of tha ghost busas, intanding to driva it. Howavar, whan ha got on, ha was bafd to discovar that tha darnad bus had no clutch, gaars, or anything of tha sort. Ha sat thara dumbfoundad. ¡°Ha''s insida tha bus!¡± a soul ganaral shoutad immadiataly. Stard, Jonathan quickly axitad tha bus and sprintad southward. As soon as ha activatad his body''s uniqua skills, tha soul ganarals had no choica but to braatha in tha dust haft in his trail, una to catch up to him. Howavar, in such an opan spaca, thay still managad to kaap him in sight. Soon, tha soul ganaralsmandaarad a bus and bagan to closa tha gap. Tha bus was fastar than Jonathan, and tha vast, opan tarrain limitad his ability to axploit his agility. Tha busas movad in formation, ancircling Jonathan lika a closing fan. Tha soul ganarals wara no fools. For a momant, a cloud of dust rosa bahind him as tha busas formad an iron-d wava, rolling rnssly toward him. Jonathan ncad back, his faca fid with daspair. It saamad lika tha fun and gamas wara ovar. Ha wasn''t panicking, though. Ha continuad to run swiftly, avan as tha busas closad in. In no tima, a wall of busas was approaching, and tha first ona was dangarously closa to colliding with Jonathan. With a swift mova, ha ntad ona foot on tha front of tha bus to hisft. Using it as a springboard, ha vaultad onto tha roof of that bus. Dust billowad, obscuring him antiraly. Jonathan took advantaga of this smokascraan and dartad swiftly to tha north, aing tha scana. Daspita thair spaad, tha busas couldn''t changa diraction instantly. The road was wide open, but the buses were crowded together. Jonathan swiftly fled the scene, heading north. By the time the soul generals realized what had happened, Jonathan had vanished without a trace. The whole situation seemed rather inexplicable to them, and they were too embarrassed to report it to their superiors. It was embarrassing to admit that they couldn''t capture one person from the upper world, and they hadn''t even gotten a good look at him. So,ter on, the soul generals held a meeting, and they all agreed not to disclose the events of that day. Reaching a consensus on this matter was rtively easy. After all, people from the upper world asionally found their way into the underworld, and Jonathan and hispanions were by no means the first. Moreover, many people from the upper world hade to the underworld and managed to blend in sessfully. Returning to the present, Jonathan quickly reunited with Beatrix and Joanne. Beatrix appeared surprised and asked, ¡°You came back so quickly?¡± Jonathan smiled and replied, ¡°They''re a useless bunch of troops. There''s no need to run.¡± Joanne looked at Jonathan and said, ¡°Now that we''re here, we don''t need to hold hands so conspicuously.¡± Jonathan responded, ¡°But if we encounter people from the underworld, we might still stand out.¡± Joanne assured him, ¡°That won''t be a problem. You''ll quickly blend into the aura here, and in no time, you may not appear any different from the underworld''s residents.¡± Jonathan seemed surprised and asked, ¡°Is that possible?¡± Joanne exined, ¡°Of course. In fact, many people from the upper worlde here to live.¡± Jonathan felt reassured and then asked Joanne, ¡°How do you feel physically now?¡± Joanne took a deep breath and replied, ¡°I feel much better. Every breath I take is sofortable. I feel like this ce is my true home.¡± Jonathan and Beatrix exchanged nces, not knowing what to say. Jonathan surveyed his surroundings. The area was deste, with sunlight shining down on it, making it look like a dried-up, barren field. Some parts were marshy, while others had withered trees and vines. Joanne continued, ¡°But it seems like the underworld is undergoing some unfavorable changes.¡± She looked at the sky and said, ¡°This sunlight shouldn''t be here.¡± Jonathan suggested, ¡°Let''s keep moving before discussing this further. It wouldn''t be good if those soul generals catch up with us.¡± Beatrix and Joanne agreed, saying, ¡°Sure.¡± The three of them headed in the northeast direction, following Joanne''s guidance. As they walked through the destendscape, they saw no signs of life. This made Jonathan somewhat uneasy. He still remembered the despair he felt when walking through the snowy tundra in Moranta. He hoped this ce wouldn''t be as harsh. Jonathan couldn''t help but ask Joanne, ¡°Is the underworld always this deste and devoid of people?¡± Joanne responded, ¡°Of course not! This is the route the ghost bus takes. We haven''t truly entered the core of the underworld yet. Right now, your auras haven''t fully transitioned. Once we get there, things could get messy.¡± Jonathan inquired, ¡°So, where are we heading now?¡± Joanne replied, ¡°The Ice Mountain is over five thousand miles from where we are now, and we''ll pass through three cities on the way. We''re about three hundred miles away from the next city, Mallowbrook. By the time we reach it, you should have integrated into this world.¡± Jonathanmented, ¡°This journey doesn''t sound like it''ll be peaceful. If it were that easy, you wouldn''t have needed us toe.¡± Joanne agreed, saying, ¡°You''re right. Once my identity is exposed, it will be very dangerous. The Ten Kings of Eara Gate won''t want me to return safely behind the Ice Mountain. However, they won''t dare to openlye after me because that would be dering war on the forces I represent.¡± Beatrix nced at Joanne with mild surprise and said, ¡°I feel like you''re remembering more and more.¡± As they continued walking, Joanne nodded and exined, ¡°For the past month, my memory has been hazy, and my thoughts were all over the ce. But sinceing here, my headaches have disappeared, and my chaotic thoughts are gradually organizing. I believe it won''t be long before I remember everything.¡± Jonathan couldn''t help but feel pleased and said, ¡°If you truly are the Undead Ice Phoenix and your memories and abilities are returning, returning to your realm should be much easier.¡± Joanne replied, ¡°To regain my mana, I must reach the area behind the ice mountain and perform a certain ritual in my Ice Phoenix Pce. However, the specifics of the ritual and what I need to do are still unclear. All I know is that I must return to the area behind the Ice Mountain.¡± Joanne paused and seemed lost in thought, then said, ¡°But behind that ice mountain...¡± She fell silent, contemting something important. Both Jonathan and Beatrix stopped to respect her moment of reflection. After a while, Joanne continued, ¡°I remember now. It''s not just an ice mountain; it''s called Undead Mountain. Beyond Undead Mountain lies the Undead n, and I am the ruler of the Undead n.¡± At this point, an unusual sparkle burst forth from the eyes of Joanne. There was a subtle regal aura about her, and her gaze was captivating. Jonathan and Beatrix stared at Joanne in astonishment, noting the profound changes in her since they arrived in the underworld. Joanne withdrew her intense gaze and turned to Jonathan and Beatrix. She said, ¡°I understand you both have many questions, but I''m sorry, I can''t reveal everything right now. However, rest assured that I will share what I can with you.¡± Curious, Beatrix asked, ¡°So, the Undead n means that your people are all undead, like zombies?¡± Joanne rified, ¡°The Undead n are zombies.¡± ¡°Zombies are real here?¡± Beatrix expressed her interest. Jonathan then inquired, ¡°You''re the Undead Ice Phoenix, so are you the queen of both the Ice Phoenix and the zombies?¡± Joanne gave Jonathan an odd look and exined, ¡°Themon soldiers of the Undead n are zombies. Those who advance further will cultivate and be higher-level undead with consciousness, intelligence, and emotions. Their cultivation is thanks to me, so I''m different from them, but I am their ruler.¡± Jonathan wondered, ¡°How do zombiese into existence?¡± Joanne answered, ¡°The underworld has developed over thousands of years. In its early days, there were living beings like humans here, and they died naturally. Wars also urred, leaving many soldiers'' corpses strewn across the wastnds. The negative energy in the underworld is particrly dense, so some bodies with strong lingering attachments gradually transform into zombies. Zombies are a unique creation of the underworld.¡± Beatrix added, ¡°But in our upper world, there are also legends of zombies, aren''t there?¡± The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!